《Invincible Immortal King》


 Chapter 1

    Don''t go out at night!


    A sentence spread from ancient times contains the true meaning of survival.


    Especially in the no man''s land deep in the wilderness, all kinds of strange and dangerous faces have never been completely revealed.


    "The sky and the moon are pale, the stars are dull, and they are broken! They''re all coming out! "


    Zhang lame watched the sunset disappear in the sky, and the wilderness was gradually engulfed by the darkness.


    This is a dilapidated cottage, standing in the wilderness no man''s land, it is particularly small.


    "If the seal is loose, you can''t do it. You have to reinforce the seal, or those ghosts will break out and the whole world will be a river of blood!"


    "Blind Qin, when you go out in the dark, do you want to die?"


    The old woman, Zhou deaf, bent over and now excited.


    "It''s OK. I have a stone pillar on my back. I''ll be OK in a short time."


    Around the hut, there are nine blue and black stone pillars, which are emitting light in the dark.


    The old hut, and even the whole village behind the hut, were protected by the light of nine stone pillars.


    Blind Qin, who was blind in both eyes, was extremely vigorous. He carried a stone pillar and walked out of the broken house.


    The next moment, in the dark, there were bursts of crying and howling, which was creepy.


    "I seem to hear babies crying in no man''s land."


    Zhou''s deaf people frown slightly, but their deaf ears are sharper than ordinary people.


    "How can there be babies in no man''s land? You heard me wrong, old lady


    Zhang said, shaking his head.


    "No way! There must be babies crying. I''ll go and have a look! "


    Zhou deaf said that he would learn the movements of Qin blind man and fight against the stone pillars around him.


    If there is no stone pillar to protect us, we will definitely die.


    "It''s better for me to move faster. There should be no accident at the stone pillar. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t keep the Shagang abyss only by our three semi disabled village guards."


    Zhang lame fast as lightning, will be a stone pillar behind, limping and Zhou deaf out of the broken house.


    A lame, a deaf, a blind, three incomplete people, but they can survive in the dark wilderness no man''s land.


    If it is known by outsiders, I don''t know how many jaw will be lost.


    Not far from the broken house is Shagang, a small river flowing quietly in the dark.


    Under the shadow of the light and rhyme of the stone pillar, the unknown creatures hidden in the dark dare not approach.


    But there was a creaking sound.


    Zhang lame and Zhou deaf walked hundreds of meters along the river, but they still had no harvest.


    "We can''t drag on any longer. We''re not here. If something comes into the village, it''s over!"


    Zhang lame son said in a deep voice, but he didn''t find it hard to carry the stone pillar.


    Just look around the creeping darkness, full of fear.


    "It''s OK. Shixian will do it at the critical moment. The child''s cry is more and more clear, right in front of him!" Zhou is not willing to give up.


    The lame man sighed and said nothing more.


    They walked thousands of meters along the river.


    A little fluorescence finally came into the eyes of Zhang lame and Zhou deaf.


    By the river, in a wooden basin, lies a crying baby.


    The baby was covered with blood and pale, if not a shining stone in his arms.


    I''m afraid it has already been engulfed by the darkness around!


    "What a baby Looking at the baby''s eyebrow, I don''t know when a lame appears.


    "It''s a boy. It''s like he''s seriously injured!" The deaf man picked up the basin directly from the river. At this moment, he noticed the imprint of Zhang''s eyebrow.


    "Ah! How did your ancestral blood brand recover? Is this baby boy the blood of your family? "


    "Woo Hoo


    Not far away in the dark, the voice of terror roared.


    A large number of black fog surging, even the stone pillar behind Zhang lame is shaking, light rhyme is difficult to be stable.


    "Let''s go!"


    Zhang lame color change, there is no time to study the cause of his forehead imprint.


    With a wooden basin in his arms, Zhou deaf and Zhou deaf soon went through the darkness and returned to the broken house.


    "Hoo After closing the wooden door of the broken house, Zhang lame inserted the stone pillar back into the original position, and they were finally relieved.


    "The little guy actually fell asleep. It seems that he is really predestined with me."


    Zhou deaf face showed a kind smile, the original crying baby is now in her arms sleeping soundly.


    "He has the blood of my Zhang family, and it seems that his blood has returned to his ancestors. Is it the branch of Zhang family from the outside world of no man''s land?"


    Zhang lame looking at the baby boy, eyebrow brand has disappeared.


    "Cough What happened and where did the baby come from? "


    Just then the door of the broken house was pushed open, and blind Qin came in with the stone pillar on his back.Although he was blind, blind Qin still saw the baby boy.


    "It''s probably from the outside world." Zhou deaf replied.


    "Blind man, come and have a look. There seems to be something wrong with him."


    Zhang lame has been frowning.


    However, his words are speechless. If you don''t know the situation, I''m afraid you will mistakenly think that Zhang lame is mocking Qin blind.


    "Eh, this baby has the blood of the Zhang family, and is born with the supreme spirit!"


    Blind Qin put the stone pillar back to its original position. The empty eyes without eyeballs showed light. There were dense light spots directly through the baby boy''s body.


    "But it''s a pity that the supreme spiritual vein has been stripped for some reason. It''s a miracle that he can live till now."


    A moment later, blind Qin shook his head and sighed.


    Spiritual pulse is the foundation of cultivation. People without spiritual pulse are mortals.


    The better the spirit pulse is, the higher the talent is. There is no doubt about the value of the spirit pulse that can make blind Qin show such an attitude.


    "How could that be? This is a natural supreme


    Zhou deaf holding the baby boy, face with unbearable.


    "What happened to the Zhang people outside? Can''t a natural supreme protect them?"


    Zhang lame is more angry, a foot suddenly stamped, the power of terror so that the earth is shaking up.


    "Maybe there''s another way."


    A moment later, the lame man calmed down and looked deep into the broken house.


    "Good! If Shi Xianruo makes a move, he should have a chance to survive. "


    "But Will Shi Xian do it? "


    Finally, the baby boy was placed in front of a cracked stone statue.


    Although the cracked stone statues emit rhyme light, they cannot distinguish men from women.


    However, the smell of those stone pillars around seems to be related to the stone statue called Shixian by Zhang lame.


    "Shixian has a response! The child is saved


    Finally, the statue had a reaction, and a ray of light rushed directly into the baby boy''s body.


    The life characteristics of the boy, who was once as angry as a gossamer, calmed down.


    But the deprived supreme blood can not be restored.


    A light rhyme saves the baby boy, Shixian no longer has any reaction.


    Three people holding the children to the stone fairy three kowtow nine worship, back out, back to the door of the broken house.


    "He will be called Zhang Fan in the future. I hope he will have a chance to rise in the future. Otherwise, it would be a kind of happiness to be an ordinary mortal."


    Zhang lame finally sighed and named the baby boy.


    A natural supremacy should have been brilliant.


    As for now, everything can only go with fate.

 Chapter 2

    The bleak autumn wind takes away the last warmth of summer.


    No man''s land, in the wood village.


    Zhang Fan is lying at the foot of Shixian now, sleepy.


    This is a privilege, except for him, no one in Kimura can get close to Shixian at will.


    "Xiaofan, it will be dark soon. Go back to the village quickly!"


    Zhou deaf three people appeared in the broken house.


    It was night again, and the three village guards began to guard nervously.


    The eternal truth makes Zhang Fan, who is only six years old, irresistible.


    "Shixian, I''ll go first."


    After a stretch, Zhang Fan respectfully says goodbye to Shi Xian and turns to leave the broken house.


    "What is there in the dark?"


    Zhang Fan, with big eyes and bright eyes, watched the night fall curiously.


    But the darkness that three village keepers dare not touch easily.


    Now Zhang Fan is impossible to explore.


    "Little one, it''s time to drink milk!"


    After returning to the village, my aunt came over with a jar on Tuesday.


    There was some blood red liquid shaking in the jar, giving off a bloody smell.


    This milk is obviously not regular.


    "Your uncle went out hunting in the daytime on Tuesday and killed an iron backed dragon elephant. It''s estimated that these blood essence milk can enhance Xiaobu''s Qi and blood a lot."


    "There''s something good to drink again!"


    Zhang Fan took the pot and poured it into his mouth without hesitation.


    The bloody liquid didn''t make Zhang Fan feel uncomfortable.


    He grew up drinking animal blood.


    The method of Refining Essence blood milk in kimun is the main reason why Zhang fandu is too easy to die young.


    "Roar!"


    The essence blood milk of iron backed dragon elephant makes Zhang Fan''s body shine.


    The six-year-old Zhang Fan roared, and there was the power of dragon and elephant!


    "Wanyuan daojue has finally broken through. The power of jiuchongtian peak is really strong!"


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help but smash a hundred Jin stone roller on the ground!


    Quenching body, guiding spirit, shackle and resuscitation are the four most basic levels on the road of cultivation.


    The six-year-old is in jiuchongtian.


    This kind of cultivation is enough to shock the whole world.


    "The power of the little one is really strong enough!"


    "Maybe in the future, our village will be guarded by a little bit."


    The sound of praise sounded, and the people in the village were very simple and United.


    However, since Shixian passed down Wanyuan daojue two years ago, Zhang Fan has known that his spiritual pulse is not obvious, and his quenching body is the peak that he can reach in this life.


    With the complete fall of night, all the people in Kimura are back to their homes.


    Zhang Fan is a person lying in the room belonging to Zhang lame.


    "Without the spirit pulse, you can''t feel the aura, and you can''t enter the spirit guiding realm."


    "Listen to the lame grandfather say that I seem to have a spiritual pulse..."


    After all, young, Zhang Fan''s thoughts after a period of time, fell into a deep sleep.


    Outside the wooden village, inside the broken house.


    The nine pillars are still bright.


    A few years ago, the blind man of Qin Dynasty strengthened the seal of Shagang once. Now the three people are sitting in the middle of the stone pillar, but they are not particularly nervous.


    "How''s little peep doing?" Zhou asked.


    "Xiao Fan''s cultivation talent is very high, and he will soon reach the peak of quenching body." Zhang lame smile.


    "It''s a pity."


    The blind man sighed.


    Zhang lame and Zhou deaf knew what Qin blind man was pitying, and they all sighed.


    "He was born supreme! I don''t know what her life experience is Zhou deaf some indignant said.


    Zhang lame at this time looked at Qin blind man, smile on his face, a pair of words and stop.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t look at me like that." I don''t know what method Qin blind man used to observe the world.


    But his "eyesight" is definitely hundreds of times better than ordinary people!


    "Cough I want to fix a marriage for Xiao Fan. " Zhang lame light cough twice, looked at Qin blind man after one eye continued: "I see you Qin family big girl is very good."


    "No way!" Hearing this, Qin''s face changed and he sank down.


    "Zhang lame, do you want to use a girl to help xiaobutian? Don''t bring it up again


    The big girl of the Qin family is one year younger than Zhang Fan. Her spiritual awakening is pure and incomparable, and her future achievements are immeasurable.


    Zhang lame saw Qin blind man''s appearance, opened mouth, did not say anything.


    In fact, Zhou deaf also wanted to persuade Qin blind, but maybe he knew it was useless, but he could only sigh.


    "It can be done."


    Just then, in the depths of the broken house, a voice came out.Shixian!


    It is impossible to distinguish the sex of Shixian only from the sound.


    After hearing the sound, the three of them were shocked.


    It was the first time he or she spoke when Shixian came to Mucun for hundreds of years.


    "Abide by the law of Shixian!"


    Qin blind face with respect, in the face of Shi Xian''s words, did not dare to have any refutation.


    Zhang lame and Zhou deaf all bowed to the depths of the broken house, smiling.


    Under the law of Shixian.


    Qin blind and Zhang lame led Zhang fanqin girl, exchanged engagement documents with each other.


    Zhang Fan and Qin girl''s baby kiss is settled.


    Qin''s dimpled face is only four years old.


    Zhang Fan is only five years old.


    Two ignorant children still don''t understand the meaning of engagement.


    Zhang Fan only knows that this little girl will become his "daughter-in-law" in the future.


    Years travel, spring and autumn alternate.


    In the twinkling of an eye, six years have passed.


    At the age of six, the peak of jiuchongtian in cuitijing was created by Zhang Fan.


    Unfortunately, six years later, Zhang Fan is still in the quenched body.


    Kimura''s peers, many have come from behind.


    Some of them have even broken through to the spiritual realm.


    The second one has already touched the spiritual barrier.


    Among them, the most amazing is the Qin girl of the Qin family.


    At the age of eleven, he has been standing in the triple heaven of the spirit guiding realm.


    Boom


    At the back of the village, Zhang Fan is standing under a waterfall.


    Twelve year old Zhang Fan is nearly 1.7 meters tall.


    He grew up drinking the essence and blood milk of demon animals, and Zhang Fan, with a strong momentum, was a fierce man.


    "Don''t move like a mountain, open it for me!"


    Holding a halberd in his hand, Zhang Fan''s eyes suddenly glared and roared. The halberd swept over the sky!


    Boom!


    Baizhang waterfall seems to be impacted by a black dragon, but it flows back directly!


    Time seems to have a moment of stagnation.


    When the waterfall falls again from the void.


    Zhang Fan''s figure has disappeared.


    "Brother fan''s strength has become stronger again. He is more powerful in his hands than our Qin disciples."


    Beside the waterfall pool, Qin Ming said.


    "Then you didn''t see fan Ge perform my Zhou family''s starry sky Lingbo, that speed almost caught up with lightning."


    Another teenager, Zhou Ruo, is also showing his teeth and cracking his mouth.


    Although he can''t break through the spirit guiding realm, Zhang Fan has been breaking through the limit for six years.

 Chapter 3

    For more than two thousand days and nights, Zhang Fan never stopped practicing Wanyuan daojue.


    His power is also growing.


    On the strength of Qi and blood alone, I''m afraid even those holy beast cubs are incomparable.


    "Brother fan, your strength should break through to 100000 Jun? Grandfather said that this has exceeded the limit of the childhood sacred beast


    Green silk shawl, willow eyebrow and phoenix eye girl Qin looks at Zhang Fan coming out of the pool with her bare upper body and smiles.


    There were two shallow dimples at the corner of her mouth, which made her look very witty.


    "100000 Jun, but that''s my limit."


    Zhang Fan gave a bitter smile.


    No matter how powerful the Qi and blood are, he still can''t feel the existence of the spirit guiding barrier.


    "It''s evening, we should go back, or the blind grandfather will curse again."


    Qin Ming looked up at the sky and spat out his tongue. Obviously, he was scolded.


    Don''t go out at night.


    This idea has been put into the minds of these young girls since childhood.


    So even Zhang Fan, who is very curious about the wild night.


    I dare not touch that taboo.


    "Go home for dinner!"


    A group of more than ten people began to rush to Mucun.


    Zhang Fan and Miss Qin walk side by side. Although they are still very young, they are still like Bi Ren.


    People who grow up in the wilderness are already mature early.


    It''s common to get married at the age of 15 or 16.


    Zhang Fan and Qin Wenchu are at the age of love.


    "Today, my mother made your favorite dragon elephant meat. Don''t forget to eat it."


    Qin girl soft voice says.


    Since they ordered a baby kiss six years ago.


    Qin''s parents became Zhang Fan''s parents.


    This also makes Zhang Fan who has been growing up with Zhang lame find a lot of warmth.


    "Without spiritual pulse, can''t you really break through to the spiritual realm?"


    Zhang Fan nodded in reply to Miss Qin.


    In my mind, I was thinking about the way out in the future.


    He had already been trained to the point where there was no one before and no one after.


    The first priority of Wanyuan road is that it has not been promoted for a long time.


    Yinling is like a mountain, lying in front of Zhang Fan.


    "Is it really like the time for Shi Xian to say it?"


    Zhang Fan''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled in thinking, and the girl Qin shakes her head slightly. She seems to know what Zhang Fan is worrying about.


    Just a group of people did not notice a red light in the sky is approaching!


    Click!


    When there was a bird song, the wind was strong and a red sparrow Peng dived directly from the sky!


    Two eyes scarlet twinkle fierce light of bird Peng at the moment of the target is a white skirt of Qin girl!


    "Ah


    Qin Wenchou color variety exclaimed, the palm raised a blue lightning directly hit out.


    The blue lightning is composed entirely of runes and turns into a blue lightning leopard in the void.


    It''s a way to lead the spirit.


    You can use your own spiritual pulse to engrave the means that belong to monsters.


    The purer the spirit pulse is, the more spirit guiding skills can be engraved and the stronger the power can be exerted.


    Qin girl''s spirit drawing skill is from a fierce animal lightning leopard.


    Poof!


    It''s a pity that quepeng is more terrible than lightning leopard. It''s a monster.


    At this moment, the red Peng claws directly tore the lightning leopard composed of blue runes.


    "Save my brother


    Qin wench was caught by que Peng in the hand, at the moment the facial expression is very white.


    "Let her go!"


    Zhang Fan reacted, and his face turned angry. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the halberd behind him!


    Boom!


    The earth shakes in a loud noise.


    The power of 100000 Jun erupted in Zhang Fan''s anger.


    The pig iron halberd is directly exploded!


    Although it has never broken through to the spiritual realm.


    But in terms of combat effectiveness, Zhang Fan surpasses the girl Qin who leads the spirit realm to triple heaven.


    "Li..."


    The bird Peng wailed, and many feathers fell from his body, and scarlet blood spilled.


    Shocked to see Zhang Fan one eye, quepeng also seems to be some don''t understand, why such a small point can burst out so terrible power.


    "Bow


    Seeing that quepeng is about to fly away, Zhang Fan is so anxious that he wakes up his friends who are still in a dull state with a loud roar.


    "Give it to brother fan!"


    An iron bow was thrown to Zhang Fan.


    The tension of the 100 Jin iron tire bow is even more amazing.


    In addition to Zhang Fan, no one in the party can pull it apart.


    "Let go of my daughter-in-law!"Zhang Fan''s eyes turned red in anger. In the roar, he pulled the full moon with a bow. An iron arrow flew out with the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh


    In a row, dozens of iron arrows flew out almost at the same time, all of which were aimed at quepeng.


    "That''s interesting!"


    The spirit and wisdom of monsters are not weak.


    The bird Peng mouth spits out a person''s speech, two blood lights in the eyes directly rushed out.


    After all, Zhang Fan''s iron arrow is just a mortal.


    Swept by the blood light, the direct melting disappeared in the air.


    Sparrow Peng disdained to see Zhang Fan one eye, take Qin wench to want to leave.


    The main reason is that the wooden village is not too far away, where there is something that makes it terrifying.


    "Leave the girl!"


    Zhang Fan is full of murderous spirit.


    This time, the iron tire bow was broken by him!


    Hum!


    The last iron arrow flew out. Because of the friction with the air, it turned red.


    Poof!


    Quepeng didn''t seem to expect that Zhang Fan could shoot such a terrible arrow.


    The spiritual defense of abdomen is pierced by iron arrow.


    A large area of red feather falling, blood mixed among them.


    "Vango''s Magic Arrow is unparalleled, and it''s also so terrible."


    Kimura teenagers are swallowing saliva.


    Zhang''s Magic Arrow is unparalleled, Qin''s immobility is like a mountain, and Zhou''s stars are flying in the sky.


    In Kimura, Zhang Fan is the only one who has learned all about the three schools.


    "Damn it


    Que Peng looks up to the sky and roars. He looks at Zhang Fan, but he doesn''t look back.


    Qin wench has been in a coma in the past under the pressure of quepeng''s spirit power, and there is no call for help at the moment.


    "Brother fan, find a way to save the girl!"


    Qin Ming and others are extremely anxious.


    But the strongest of them have just entered the spiritual realm.


    Before I could print the magical power of monsters and beasts, the fighting power of even girl Qin was not as good as that of her. Naturally, she could not intervene in such a battle.


    "You go back to find the lame grandfather and them!"


    Zhang Fan took a deep breath and threw away his broken bow. His eyes were cold and he looked at the back of quepeng in the sky.


    "What are you going to do, van?" When Zhou Ruo saw Zhang Fantong''s red eyes, he seemed to think of something.


    "I want to save the girl!"


    "No! It''s getting dark. We can''t survive in the dark Qin Ming''s body trembles and stops Zhang Fan.


    "The girl is my daughter-in-law, I can''t let her fall into famine alone, let alone face the dark!"


    Zhang Fan''s young face with perseverance, and his body turned into lightning as he spoke, chasing out in the direction of Que Peng''s flying away.


    "You go back quickly, let the lame grandfather come to save us!"


    Zhang Fan disappeared, leaving only a voice to Qin Ming and others.

 Chapter 4

    "Go back to the village and call people!"


    As soon as Qin Ming and others gritted their teeth, it was SA Yazi who started to run towards Mu village.


    Zhang Fan has forgotten everything at the moment.


    His eyes are just fixed on the sparrow in the sky.


    The speed that the starry sky waves bring to him can make him travel through the wilderness quickly without losing quepeng.


    The sun is setting.


    The night in no man''s land is a forbidden place for human beings.


    The same is true for monsters.


    The bird Peng, who was seriously injured, looked at the darkening environment, and his speed increased a lot.


    "Anyone who dares to hurt a girl will die!"


    Zhang Fan is biting his teeth, and a stream of spirit in his heart supports him to move forward.


    Fortunately, it''s nightfall time.


    All the monsters are back in the cave.


    No matter how fierce those are, they dare not show up at this time.


    The truth of survival in the wilderness is often better understood by monsters than by human beings.


    Without the obstruction of those ferocious monsters.


    Zhang fan can be so unbridled in the wilderness.


    Otherwise, even those monsters would not have killed Zhang Fan.


    It is impossible for him to follow the trace of sparrow ROC in the sky all the time.


    "Yes


    At last, just before the dark came.


    Quepeng came to a big mountain cliff.


    On the hillside of the cliff, there is a cave.


    This is the nest of quepeng.


    "It''s dark!"


    The sunset disappears, and the last ray of sunlight is swallowed by the darkness.


    Zhang Fan pupil changes, the whole body skin is in tight.


    Late at night does not affect Zhang Fan''s sight.


    When he came to the first time, he had the ability to practice the night way.


    But the darkness that appears in the middle of the night contains a breath that people can''t see through.


    There are some unknown creatures running around in black fog.


    Because it is integrated with the darkness, ordinary people can''t see any clue at all.


    Zhang Fan saw that some monsters, unable to dodge and return to their nests before sunset, were infected by the black fog.


    The moment is like being drained of all the spirit in general.


    When the black fog drifted away, only the dust on the ground drifted away with the wind.


    Zhang Fan''s breath became rapid, and his pupils contracted into a line.


    "I want to save the girl!"


    Look up at the cliff.


    In the dark unknown, Zhang Fan calmed down and began to climb up.


    Whether it''s to save Miss Qin, or to survive.


    Quepeng''s old nest is Zhang Fan''s only choice now.


    "Oh..."


    The unknown creatures with black fog howled in their mouths.


    "It''s over..."


    Zhang Fan felt cold in his back, and he knew that an unknown creature had been staring at him.


    Just when Zhang Fan thought that he would follow those dust monsters, a gray black irregular stone in front of his chest began to give off a faint luster.


    Squeak


    The faint fluorescence seems to be the killer of black gas.


    A burst of sour voice sounded, those black fog away from Zhang Fan.


    "It''s a little stone!"


    Zhang Fan looked down at the stone in front of his chest. The material was similar to the nine stone pillars in the old wooden village house.


    Twelve years ago, Zhang Fan was able to follow the river to the sand mound outside the broken house in Mucun at night, because of the existence of this stone.


    Later Zhang lame stone with a rope hanging on Zhang Fan''s neck.


    This area is twelve years.


    But Zhang Fan never thought that the little stone in his neck had such ability.


    In the wood village, Zhang lame, Zhou deaf and Qin blind are rarely not guarded in the broken house.


    Zhang fanqin lost herself in the wilderness at night.


    It kept the whole village awake all night.


    "I''m going to Dahuang to find a girl!"


    Tears fell in the eyes of the girl''s mother, and her body was quite different from her usual gentle character.


    "It''s no use going to a woman''s family when you go into the wilderness late at night."


    The girl''s father, Qin daolun, is the first hunter in Kimura.


    In addition to the three village guards, the strength is also the strongest.


    At the moment, he looked at the wilderness outside the wooden village with evil spirit in his eyes.


    For the sake of his daughter, Qin daolun is going to break into the darkness that he has never stepped into!


    "Let''s go together!"


    Kimura dozens of middle-aged men are stepping forward, all are Kimura hunters, the mainstay.


    "What do you want to do one by one? The three of us are still alive. It''s not your turn to go! "


    The deaf man snorted coldly and looked out into the darkness outside the village. His wrinkled face was firm."I''ll go with a stone pillar on my back. You two look at the Shagang. There can''t be any accident."


    Zhang Fan grew up with him.


    All his life, he had already regarded Zhang Fan as his own.


    "There is no need to intervene. Neither of them is short-lived."


    In the depth of the broken house, the stone fairy full of cracks suddenly shines.


    Even in the night of the wilderness no man''s land, are lit up a night sky!


    But the light of Shixian disappeared in a flash.


    When the light converged, the image of Shixian was still the usual one.


    But the cracks on the stone statue are much less than those on the stone statue.


    "Oh


    Miss Qin wakes up from her lethargy.


    There are many glowing fluorites in quepeng''s old nest, illuminating the whole cave.


    In the vast cave, there are white dead bones everywhere.


    Apart from a small number of human skeletons, most of them are the remains of monsters.


    In the deepest part of the cave, there are two red eggs the size of human head.


    Quepeng is watching over the two eggs excitedly at the moment.


    Obviously, these two eggs belong to quepeng''s offspring.


    "The sacrifice awakes, Ho Ho, my child is coming out soon!"


    Quepeng took a look at Miss Qin and continued to look at the two red quepeng eggs.


    Qin girl stood up from the ground, but found that the spirit power in her body had been sealed.


    It''s impossible to escape under quepeng''s eyes.


    "Brother fan..."


    After all, she is a little girl. She is scared out of her wits.


    Just subconsciously reciting Zhang Fan''s name.


    A moment later.


    Two red like fire inside the egg can already see two groups of light in the swaying.


    On quepeng''s eggs, light patterns similar to runes began to appear.


    This is the heritage of quepeng.


    After the birth of the two little sparrows, they can burst out the same bloody light as their mother.


    "Ho ho It''s time to sacrifice blood! "


    After seeing the change of quepeng''s egg, quepeng excitedly turns to girl Qin and grabs her paws at her.


    But the excited quepeng didn''t notice that a teenager had already climbed to its cave!


    "Come on! Brother fan, help me


    Pink face tears, Qin girl in retreat, want to avoid bird Peng''s claws.


    It''s a pity that the cave was so big that she soon resisted the stone wall, and there was no way to retreat.


    "No one can save you!"


    Sparrow Peng cruel sneer, scarlet eyes excited swaying excited light.

 Chapter 5

    Boom!


    Quepeng''s paws are close to Qin''s body.


    But a flash of lightning at the moment directly squeezed in the sparrow Peng elder brother Qin wench between.


    "Death


    Zhang Fan stopped to drink, and his fist blew out, rolling with wind and thunder.


    Quepeng didn''t expect anything.


    Zhang Fan''s appearance is really surprising.


    Red finch Peng was directly hit to fly out, Peng claw cuticle fell down in the fracture.


    "You again!"


    Quepeng''s face was gloomy, and his whole body was full of red plumage. There were blood runes in his scarlet pupils.


    "Brother fan!"


    With tears in her eyes, Miss Qin holds Zhang Fan''s clothes in her palm.


    "It''s OK. We''ll go home when I clean up this stray bird!"


    Holding the palm of Miss Qin''s hand, Zhang Fan''s eyes toward que Peng are colder and colder.


    The children who grow up in no man''s land have no lack of experience.


    Zhang Fan is not a flower in the greenhouse.


    In recent years, many fierce animals were hunted in the wilderness.


    "Stars flying in the sky!"


    "Still as a mountain!"


    In a flash, Zhang Fan turned into a flash of lightning.


    The palm clenches a fist to blow out, que Peng''s vision can''t even keep up with Zhang Fan''s speed.


    When it re perceived Zhang Fan''s figure, Zhang Fan''s fist even approached its head!


    "Yes


    The sparrow ROC roared fiercely, and the blood light in his eyes burst out like a sword.


    The battle of terror began.


    Quepeng''s strength is seven or eight days in the spirit guiding realm, and he has the talent of spirit.


    According to the normal logic, Zhang Fan''s strength is weaker.


    But quepeng was worried because of the two quepeng eggs in the cave.


    This also gave Zhang Fan the opportunity!


    Some of them belong to Zhang Fan and others belong to quepeng.


    Qin girl anxious to stand on the side, in the efforts of the impact of the body seal.


    But for a moment and a half, she could not intervene in the battle.


    "Damn you!"


    Quepeng felt that the mark on the two eggs was more and more bright. This was the best time for blood sacrifice!


    The angry bird Peng, red as a sword, began to fight with all his strength!


    "Poof!"


    Zhang Fan''s mouth was bleeding, and a scar was scratched in front of his chest.


    However, he can''t retreat any more, otherwise the battle will involve Miss Qin.


    "Damn you!"


    Wanyuan road will be running, Zhang Fan''s body for a time become brilliant.


    Although he has never stepped into the spirit guiding realm, Wanyuan daojue still gives Zhang Fan some unusual powers!


    The power of 100000 Jun broke out.


    Zhang Fan roared, and the whole cave was shaking.


    Many of the fluorite inlaid on the stone wall fell off.


    Boom!


    The bird Peng was directly lifted to fly out, the body''s red feather fell off a lot of time.


    "The arrow is matchless!"


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are cold and deep, and the attack will never stop.


    Zhang Jia''s Magic Arrow is unparalleled, which is definitely not only reflected in the long-range attack.


    You can see with the naked eye, Zhang Fan''s body slightly twisted, like a snake in general, showing a special curve.


    Body as bow, fist as arrow!


    Hum!


    When a light chant rings out, Zhang Fan''s fist has already arrived at que Peng''s chest!


    Poof!


    "No!"


    Quepeng roars with fright, and its aura gushes to form defense.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Fan''s fist penetrating power is too strong.


    Quepeng''s defense collapsed, and his chest was directly pierced!


    However, Zhang Fan''s chest was also swept by his claws, and the whole person flew out.


    "Cough Poof


    Zhang Fan''s face was white, but he was laughing at the moment.


    Only he knows the power of his fist.


    Quepeng will never survive.


    "Yes! I''m not reconciled


    Que Peng roared, with venom in his eyes.


    Seriously injured let it weak collapse on the ground, with the loss of blood, it knows that he is dead.


    "Brother fan!"


    Qin wench saw Zhang Fan gush blood to fall on the ground, exclaimed a, quickly helped Zhang Fan up.


    Fortunately, the seal in her body has been untied with the serious injury of Que Peng, otherwise she may not be able to hold Zhang Fan.


    "No!"


    Zhang Fan saw quepeng fluttering on the ground a few times, his eyes flashed despair, and then turned into a vicious!


    Regardless of the body''s injury, Zhang Fan pulled Qin girl back toward the rear.At the same time with the body block in the Qin girl''s body.


    "Die together!"


    Boom!


    Quepeng roared, crazy let it lose its reason.


    With a loud noise, quepeng chose to explode himself!


    The scarlet energy of terror is pounding all around.


    The whole mountain collapsed, and the concealment of the cave completely disappeared.


    Zhang Fan and Qin girl are directly exposed in the dark!


    "I hope my child can survive..."


    Quepeng''s plot has been achieved.


    It uses its own life to push Zhang Fan into the fatal darkness of the no man''s land.


    "Ouch..."


    In the night, the black air was running around.


    Unknown creatures instantly locked Zhang Fan and Qin girl.


    "Oh, no!"


    Zhang Fan turned pale and saw a huge black fog through the night.


    In the dark fog, the body contours of unknown creatures are difficult to see.


    But Zhang Fan dimly saw a pair of gray black eyes with red light!


    Violence, evil, destruction


    All kinds of extreme negative emotions are all the colors of these eyes!


    "Don''t go out at night in the wilderness..."


    Qin girl holding Zhang Fan''s clothes, white as jade forehead dripping sweat.


    Her body was shaking, and the breath of the unknown was suffocating.


    "Go


    The light of small stones is limited.


    At most, it''s a pity that they can barely protect one person, and they can''t cover Zhang Fan and Miss Qin.


    Zhang Fan holds Miss Qin in his arms and puts the stone on her chest.


    Then, without any hesitation, Zhang Fan stepped on the starry sky and rushed to the deepest part of the cave.


    "Woo


    But without the protection of stone fluorescence, the unknown creatures in the dark will not be merciful.


    The black fog of a suspected paw brushed Zhang Fan''s back directly!


    "Ah


    is like being sucked out of the whole body of Qi and blood essence.


    Zhang Fan''s painful roar, the blood in his mouth couldn''t stop gushing out, and dyed Miss Qin''s body red.


    "Brother fan!"


    Qin girl''s eyes are red, tears are rolling down.


    "I No It''s a matter of time. "


    Zhang Fan was biting his teeth, and there was a moment of stagnation at his feet.


    After the Qi and blood were drained, Zhang Fan also thought that he should die.


    But at the critical moment, from the deepest part of his body, there was a special blood light gushing out.


    At this moment, although Zhang Fan was weak, he vaguely felt the existence of the spirit guiding barrier!


    "When the dead wood is in full bloom, the root will grow and the tree will not die. Shixian''s words have come true!"


    Zhang Fan thought of the words that Shi Xian had said when he taught him Wanyuan daojue.


    At that time, Zhang Fan was too young to understand this sentence.

 Chapter 6

    Man is the root of a tree, and the supreme blood is the leaf.


    As long as the root is still there, the leaves can be regenerated sooner or later.


    Is Shi Xian telling me that people are powerful, not some kind of blood?


    In a short moment, Zhang Fan seemed to be enlightened.


    There are countless thoughts in my mind.


    Even the back pain is completely forgotten!


    "Squeak!"


    The unknown creature in the black fog let out a scream.


    From the deepest part of Zhang Fan''s body, the blood brilliance contains special power.


    This kind of power seems to be born to control the unknown.


    "Invincible blood..."


    The unknown creature exclaimed. Of course, Zhang Fan and Miss Qin couldn''t understand this voice.


    At the moment, in Zhang Fan Mei''s heart, there was a more luminous mark.


    The light from the mark is very similar to that small stone.


    The unknown creatures in the black fog seemed to hesitate for a moment, and finally their eyes full of negative emotions flickered a few times and chose to retreat.


    Zhang Fan ran into the cave with Qin girl in his arms and collapsed beside the two eggs.


    The crisis retreated temporarily, and Zhang Fan, who relaxed, fainted directly.


    "Brother fan!"


    Miss Qin holds Zhang Fan in her arms, bites her red lips with her teeth, and tears flow in her big eyes.


    But after some exploration, Qin found that Zhang Fan didn''t seem to be hurt.


    On the back, except the clothes disappeared, the skin like white jade was still smooth and delicate, without any scars.


    "Like the lame grandfather, the ancestral mark revived! How is that possible? "


    Qin wench finally saw Zhang Fan Mei''s mark in her heart. She exclaimed at the moment.


    It''s a glory from the depths of the body.


    But if you want to revive the ancestral mark, you need deep cultivation to support it.


    But also have to their own spiritual pulse more elite people, it is possible to condense out.


    Zhang Fan in a coma does not know his own changes.


    He felt that his soul was wrapped in a stream of gas, which seemed to be a time-space crossing.


    No words, no interference.


    There was endless darkness.


    "My child! You have committed the crime of maiming your fellow countrymen. You should be punished for it


    When the darkness in front of Zhang Fan disappeared, a picture scroll appeared in front of him.


    A young woman, dressed in white, is now holding a blood stained baby in her arms. She is now roaring angrily.


    "Mother..."


    After seeing the woman, Zhang Fan had a natural sense of intimacy.


    I do not know why, Zhang Fan mouth two words involuntarily called out.


    "The supreme spirit pulse is very good!"


    Not far away from the woman, more than a dozen people with a cold smile, cold all over.


    "When Tiankun returns, you will all pay for what you have done today!"


    The woman with the baby in her arms had just given birth. Now, with a long sword in one hand, she began to kill outside.


    The weak woman is still terrible.


    The sword is vertical and horizontal, more than ten strong blockade of the void is actually torn by her!


    "Damn you all!"


    Zhang Fan roared, but his voice could not reach the woman''s ears.


    The scene in front of us, to be exact, should be Zhang Fan''s childhood memory.


    Soon the picture turned.


    It''s still the woman holding the baby.


    But now the woman''s white clothes are stained with blood, and her swords are all broken.


    "I blame my mother for not protecting you. My mother is sorry for you, and I''m sorry for your father."


    The woman shed tears and looked at the sleeping baby with blood in her arms. She gently put a stone on his chest.


    At this time, the scene is already on the edge of the no man''s land.


    "Son, we can''t die before your father comes back. We have to settle accounts with those bad people."


    The woman lowers her head and kisses the baby on the forehead. When she raises her head, the tenderness in her eyes turns into cold.


    The shadow flashed in the dark in the distance. After all, the enemy came after him.


    "My son is born to be supreme, blessed by heaven, and will not die young!"


    It''s like the comfort of freedom. Women have no choice.


    Put the baby in a wooden basin, under the protection of the stone fluorescence, along the river to the distance.


    "Ancestral relics, I hope you can take my children to the birthplace of Zhangjia."


    The woman cut off not to give up, eyes looking to the distance, mouth issued a roar, all the eyes attracted.


    Then, in the form of lightning, the woman ran out in the opposite direction of the baby''s disappearance.


    "There it is


    "Don''t let her run away!"


    "You have to cut grass to get rid of the roots. Since then, there will be no such pulse in Zhangjia."A long roar startles the sky, the terrible sound wave does not know how many ancient trees and rocks have been broken.


    "Mother!"


    Zhang Fan''s heart roared, but he could not change his memory.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter with you, brother fan?"


    Don''t know how long, Zhang Fan''s memory has been cut off.


    Qin girl''s voice into the ear, Zhang Fan woke up from a coma.


    Zhang Fan felt the spirit guiding barrier, and in the moment of opening his eyes, his realm had broken through to the spirit guiding realm!


    He has been preparing for this day for six years!


    The strength of one hundred thousand Jun is not weak in the body of the cub.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s better than a piece of paper.


    But Zhang Fan did not show any excitement at the moment.


    The picture in his memory made him look ugly.


    Twelve years later, Zhang Fan did not know whether his mother was still alive.


    "Brother fan, have you broken through to the spiritual realm? But why don''t I see you happy at all? "


    Qin girl saw Zhang Fan''s gloomy face, her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    "I may have learned something about my life experience."


    Zhang Fan took a deep breath and calmed down slightly.


    Some things even know the truth, but also need strength to face.


    "There should be a deeper memory in my mind. Maybe Shixian can help me dig it out."


    If the supreme blood is stripped, it should be replanted to another person.


    Zhang Fan did not see the memory of this aspect.


    The two memory images in his sleep belong to his supreme blood after he was robbed.


    At this time or late at night, Zhang Fan and Qin girl can not leave the cave.


    Sitting on the ground, Zhang Fan began to feel the power after the breakthrough.


    "Strength, Qi and blood have been enhanced. The most important thing is that you can use your spiritual power."


    The palm of Zhang Fan''s hand stretched out, and there were strands of golden light flowing in the palm.


    "Brother fan, is your supreme spirit reborn?"


    Qin girl felt the pressure from Zhang Fan.


    Her spiritual pulse is the essence, and also belongs to the transcendent existence.


    However, there must be a big gap between them.


    After all, in the past, most of the supreme spiritual pulse only existed in legends.


    "It''s not that simple. I can''t feel the existence of spiritual pulse at all now."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said that the reason why he was able to break through the spirit guiding realm.


    The greater reason is probably due to the recovery of ancestral blood.

 Chapter 7

    The spirit pulse is not visible. I don''t know if I can engrave the spirit skill.


    Zhang Fan''s situation is special.


    After all, according to the common sense, it is impossible to step into the realm of leading spirit without showing the spiritual pulse.


    The practitioners who lead the spiritual realm must have spiritual pulse, so there is no problem to engrave the spiritual skill.


    Glancing around, Zhang Fan finally set his eyes on a red skull not far away.


    This is the only trace left by quepeng after his explosion.


    The palm sized skull is covered with blood lines, which contains the truth.


    The reason why quepeng can perform the spirit skill is precisely because of the existence of this special bone.


    "Brother fan, do you want to engrave Lingshu? Be careful to surpass the beast


    Miss Qin was worried.


    It''s not that there''s no danger in inscriptions.


    In the true bones of monsters, there will be the evil spirit when they die.


    The practitioner goes to engrave the spirit skill in it, and so on, he confronts the power contained in the real bone.


    "No harm."


    Zhang Fan is very confident, directly will be red sparrow Peng frontal bone on the eyebrow position.


    A golden glow gushed out of his forehead and completely wrapped the real bone of quepeng.


    It''s like a golden flame refining red bones.


    Click!


    In the real bone, there is the fierce sound of birds.


    Then you can see a red awn rush out of the real bone and chop it towards Zhang Fan''s eyebrow!


    In the void, the red awn turned into a sparrow roc the size of a palm.


    The attack of terror is enough to make the general spirit state hate on the spot.


    "Ah! Be careful, brother fan


    Qin wench jade palm light cover red lips, exclaim voice, eyes with worry.


    "Well! The real body has been killed. It''s just a piece of bone. How dare you show off


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly, and raised his hand to suppress the red sparrow Peng in the golden light!


    Poof!


    Quepeng burst, Shixian pass down the Wanyuan road must have a big origin.


    The golden power derived from Zhang Fan''s body is extremely terrible.


    Pure energy explosion contains terror.


    Hum


    Quepeng''s real bones tremble and wail, and the killing move formed by evil spirit can''t help Zhang Fan.


    Connect and lead spirituality, and engrave spiritualism.


    This is the meaning of the leading spirit state.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes twinkled with Taoist symbols, and the real bone of quepeng began to crack in the golden light, and was disintegrated layer by layer.


    Touch!


    At the end of the day, the whole Sparrow''s real bone exploded directly.


    It was like a star smashed in front of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan was staring at the scene, and the runes appeared in his eyes.


    "Did it work?" Miss Qin looks at Zhang Fan curiously.


    Although Zhang Fan''s spirit pulse does not show, he has broken through to the spirit guiding realm.


    However, whether it can be engraved with Lingshu is still unknown.


    "So it is."


    Zhang Fan said to himself, with a smile on his lips.


    Click!


    The next second, his palms were raised and glowed red.


    A bird flew out of his fingertips!


    The sparrow ROC that cuts through the void is as red as blood, which contains the breath of terror.


    The darkness was lit up in an instant, and the bird Peng didn''t know how far it had flown.


    Finally, after smashing a hill, it disappeared into the air.


    "Did it work? The spirit guiding skill of monster level is so powerful


    Miss Qin smiles excitedly.


    Zhang Fan also nodded his head with satisfaction. He was complete only when he had a spirit guiding practitioner.


    "Maybe even stronger." Zhang Fan turned his head and looked at the two eggs deep in the cave.


    At the moment, the two quepeng eggs are covered with blood lines, and the two small suns inside are constantly shaking.


    According to the current trend, the two little sparrows will be born soon.


    "Wanyuan Dao, source tracing, extract essence!"


    Zhang Fan went to the two eggs and put his palm on them.


    Jinhua emerged and directly wrapped two quepeng eggs.


    "Oh..."


    Quepeng egg, suddenly there is a restless voice began to ring.


    Two little sparrows feel the threat of repression.


    But even their mother has died, only two of them have not hatched small bird Peng, how to resist Zhang Fan?


    Poof! Poof!


    Finally, the two eggs turned into fly ash.


    In this process, wisps of Cabernet Sauvignon are directly integrated into mubai''s body.


    In his body, the mark of quepeng Lingshu became clearer.


    "Yes


    Once again, a ten foot red sparrow roc flies directly from Zhang Fan''s fingertips.The angry sparrow ROC is lifelike, and every feather is clearly visible.


    If you carefully observe quepeng''s eyes, you will find that they are shining with smart luster!


    Qin girls are feeling the pressure.


    The power of the spirit of the monster is by no means comparable to the fierce spirit of the beast she engraved.


    It''s still dark. It''s still a while before dawn.


    Zhang Fan and Miss Qin stay in the deepest part of the cave.


    With the existence of small stones, we can safely spend this difficult night.


    The next morning.


    The light breaks through the darkness and spreads over the earth.


    All the unknown creatures in the night retreated in the previous moment.


    Sunlight seems to be devastating to them.


    They have never been seen at any other time except at night.


    "Roar!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    In no man''s land, everything revives.


    The horrible monsters and fierce beasts had been repressed all night. Now they all went out of the nest and began to hunt.


    No man''s land in the daytime belongs to the world of monsters.


    Zhang Fan is leading the girl Qin at the moment, and is rushing to the direction of the wooden village according to the memory.


    It''s very different from yesterday evening.


    At this time, endless monsters are likely to become a threat.


    "Roar!"


    A violent ape is seven or eight meters tall. Now I see Zhang Fan and Miss Qin.


    The excited roar made the ancient trees around tremble.


    The ape rushed straight at them.


    "A fierce beast who has just stepped into the spirit guiding realm dares to attack me."


    Quepeng skill!


    Zhang Fan disdained to talk to himself, fingertip sparrow Pengfei out, directly will storm ape body hole!


    "Brother fan''s strength is very strong." Miss Qin smacked her tongue with shock on her face.


    Zhang Fan, who has just broken through the spirit guiding realm, is more terrible than the high-level practitioner of the spirit guiding realm.


    "Human blood food, I haven''t tasted it for a long time!"


    Zhang Fan had just killed the ape. In the forest from afar, a monster in the shape of tiger and leopard came out.


    All over the body is emitting the golden light monster, the top of the head has a unicorn, the eyes are deep, showing dark gold.


    Around its body, there is a continuous flash of light in the dense.


    In the place it stepped on, it turned directly into scorched black, even if it was rock and soil.


    "Lion dragon!"


    The pupil of Qin Wenchou changes, the facial expression becomes a little pale.


    Growing up in the wilderness, the knowledge of all kinds of monsters is a necessary course for them.


    "Please."


    Zhang Fan''s eyes also narrowed, and he gave a bitter smile in his heart.


    Lion dragon''s powerful, not sparrow Peng can be compared to the existence.

 Chapter 8

    The lion dragon, who is born to control the power of lightning, is already the best among monsters.


    If you can go further, you can turn into a powerful wild animal!


    "Run


    With the blessing of Lingli, Zhang fan pulls the girl Qin, and the speed is suffocating.


    We can only see the shadows constantly appearing, but it is difficult to catch Zhang Fan''s trace.


    "Want to compare speed with me?"


    Lion dragon disdains to smile.


    At the next moment, the terrible golden lightning gushed from its limbs.


    Lion dragon turns into lightning directly, and its speed is no less than Zhang Fan''s!


    After all, Zhang Fan has to take Qin girl at the moment, and the speed will certainly be affected.


    "Brother fan, put me down and go by yourself."


    Qin wench opens mouth to say, know to go down like this two people all can''t escape.


    "It''s a lion dragon. With the power of lightning, the speed is really terrible."


    Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to the request of girl Qin. At the moment, the evil spirit twinkled in her eyes.


    Click!


    The technique of sparrow ROC is running, and the red sparrow ROC appears like covering the sky and blocking out the sun, and it sends out a fierce air and presses against the lion dragon.


    The size of quepeng is more than ten feet.


    The lion dragon is like a mole ant in front of it.


    Click!


    But that''s just a comparison.


    But the actual combat effectiveness gap is reflected in the next moment.


    The golden lion dragon opened its mouth and a flash of lightning came out.


    Poof!


    Quepeng exploded, and all the runes were ignited and turned into ashes.


    From the beginning to the end, the speed of lion dragon has not been greatly affected.


    "Keep running along this road, see a mountain turn left, and soon come to the waterfall in the back mountain of Mucun. Go to find the lame grandfather and them!"


    Zhang Fan spoke very fast. Before he finished his words, he directly threw Miss Qin into the distance.


    "Brother fan!" With tears in her eyes, Miss Qin didn''t want to run away alone.


    "Come on, I''ll be fine!"


    Zhang Fan has a serious voice.


    Qin girl also know the importance of things, Bei teeth clench, turn to Zhang Fan direction run.


    "Brother fan, you must wait for me!"


    "No one can run!"


    Lion dragon''s golden eyes narrowed, and two flashes of lightning swept past Qin girl.


    The golden lightning was like a real dragon and snake, and the place it passed was in a mess.


    "Boom!"


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Zhang Fan''s figure shakes and his fist smashes the lion dragon''s lightning.


    Now Zhang Fan grinned.


    Without Miss Qin, Zhang fan can fight without reservation.


    Although lion dragon is powerful, Zhang Fan doesn''t think he doesn''t have the power of World War I.


    "Kill you first, that girl can''t run away!"


    Lion dragon''s paw raised, turned into a golden light, and photographed Zhang Fan.


    Just like the lightning fist, the attack of golden lightning is hazy, which directly blows up a series of hurricanes.


    "Still as a mountain!"


    Zhang Fan is fearless and lets his black hair dance. Now he raises his fist and smashes it at the lion dragon''s paw!


    This is Zhang Fan''s first immobility after his breakthrough.


    Golden divine power runs the whole body, and the power of terror explodes directly in Zhang Fan''s body!


    Accompanied by a burst of crackling sound, Zhang Fan''s fist met the lion dragon''s lightning claw.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Lion dragon sneered.


    Human beings can''t compete with monsters at all.


    It''s a race advantage, and normally it can''t be changed.


    Boom!


    But soon the smile on lion dragon''s face disappeared.


    The moment the fist and the paw collide.


    Lion dragon felt like a paw on a piece of God iron.


    And this God iron also contains the power of terror!


    "Ouch!"


    "How can it be? Are you human? "


    In the howl of pain, the lion dragon directly retreated more than ten steps, and now his dark golden eyes were shocked.


    "Kill


    Zhang Fan has no plan to talk with lion dragon.


    There was no pause in his attack.


    The fist is covered with golden light, and the terrible power is constantly exploding.


    "Hum, even if the body is strong, you can still kill it!"


    The lion dragon gave a cold hum, his whole body glittered with gold, and there was a terrible flash of lightning.


    In the flash, Zhang Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this moment, he came close to the lion dragon and saw clearly the appearance of the lion dragon for the first time.


    The lion dragon, with its first single horn, looks like a tiger and wolf, but has no hair on its body.On its body, covered with fine golden scales.


    The golden scales full of patterns are also one of the roots of lion dragon''s power.


    "I love your psychics!"


    Zhang Fan is ferocious and laughs. At the moment, one hand clenches his fist to urge the secret skill, and the other hand bursts out quepeng skill.


    Still as a mountain! The Magic Arrow is matchless!


    The attack of Zhang Fan is too terrible.


    Golden lightning burst in the collapse, it is difficult to stop Zhang Fan''s attack.


    A red sparrow Peng is with a sharp roar impact on the lion dragon''s body.


    Although they all ended with the explosion of the sparrow ROC, the power of terror still made the lion dragon''s body vibrate.


    Boom


    The earth is shaking, and a hill is directly shattered by the aftereffects of the two.


    Zhang Fan''s body was stained with blood, and many places were burned by golden lightning.


    Such a fight is too fierce indeed.


    Lion dragon also can''t keep safe, its golden scales fall off a lot.


    Chest is sunken down, almost by Zhang Fan''s punch.


    "I''ll eat you alive! Lion dragon world


    Lion dragon roars and turns into a golden sun.


    Behind him, a bigger lion dragon appeared. Now he opened his mouth and swallowed it to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan didn''t have time to make any response, so he fell into the shadow of lion dragon.


    The golden lion dragon phantom is the size of a hill. It''s like a melting pot. It wants to refine Zhang Fan directly.


    "Ho ho!"


    Lion dragon sneered two times, slightly relieved.


    Zhang Fan''s fighting power before was really terrible.


    If it doesn''t feel the pressure, it won''t exert the magic power of pressing the bottom of the box.


    "Dong!"


    However, just at this time, a heart beating sound sounded from the lion dragon phantom.


    No!


    Lion dragon eyebrows beat for a while, a little chill in the heart!


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    But the lion dragon hasn''t made any response yet.


    The voice from the golden phantom grew more urgent.


    "Boom!"


    In the end, the golden lion dragon''s phantom fell apart, and Zhang Fan was killed by his blood!


    "Yes


    A bird Peng composed of runes soars into the sky and tears the golden lion dragon.


    Zhang Fan followed him closely. At the moment, the Magic Arrow was unparalleled. His body was bent and turned into a bow, and his palm clenched into a sharp arrow. In a moment, he came to the lion dragon!


    "Ah


    Lion dragon roared, and the spiritual defense outside his body was torn apart.


    It''s eyebrow cracks, if not foot lightning retreat fast enough, I''m afraid at the moment the head has been Zhang Fan hole!

 Chapter 9

    "Kill


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were red and he was young, but his evil spirit was enough to make his peers blush.


    Growing up drinking essence blood milk, the blood flowing in Zhang Fan''s body contains a kind of madness.


    Lion dragon is regressing, and now it''s suffering a lot.


    But even if it''s stepping on lightning, it''s no faster than Zhang Fan''s starry sky.


    Still as a mountain! The Magic Arrow is matchless!


    At the end of the day, Zhang Fan''s body trembled slightly and another heavy fist came out.


    Surrounded by the golden light, Zhang Fan, stepping on the starry sky, seems invincible.


    "No!"


    Lion dragon roars in despair, but his head is pierced directly by Zhang Fan''s fist!


    Although its claws also tore Zhang Fan''s shoulder at the same time.


    But it was clear that it had lost the battle and lost its life.


    "Cough..."


    Zhang Fan wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth, turned Wanyuan Taoism, and decided to restore the injury with divine power.


    The more at the critical moment, Zhang fanyue can experience the power of Wanyuan daojue.


    The original spiritual power between heaven and earth is drawn into Zhang Fan''s body.


    Just for a moment, the tear on Zhang Fan''s shoulder was initially healed and stopped bleeding!


    "The thunder and lightning skill of lion dragon, in the spirit drawing skill of monster, can be regarded as the existence of invincible level?"


    It didn''t take long to pay attention to the physical injury.


    Zhang Fan looks at the lion dragon on the ground and takes out the real bone in his body with his palm.


    This is a golden throat bone, which is covered with lightning runes. As soon as Zhang Fan started, he felt a terrible outburst of anger.


    The lion dragon is more powerful than quepeng!


    Boom!


    Put the lion dragon''s real bone close to the center of his eyebrows, and Zhang Fan begins to forcibly comprehend the lightning skill of lion dragon.


    Danger is nothing to Zhang Fan.


    The golden divine power derived from Wanyuan daojue has a congenital restraint effect on the evil spirit contained in the real bone.


    Half an hour later, Zhang Fan raised his hand, and a golden lightning gushed out of his palm.


    "Roar!"


    Lightning into lion dragon, a roar directly engulfed a hill not far away!


    "The lion dragon''s real bone has not been destroyed. It seems that this lion dragon has infinitely approached the level of the wild beast."


    Zhang Fan looked at the real bone of the golden lion dragon in his hand. Except for the dim light, the real bone was still complete.


    Normally, the real bones of fierce beasts and monsters will disintegrate directly after being engraved with spirit.


    Only the bones of wild animals can be preserved.


    This kind of real bone is also known as a natural treasure. It doesn''t need any sacrifice to make it powerful.


    I have to say that Zhang Fan''s luck is really good.


    Lion dragon real bone with his lion dragon lightning, power can at least double!


    Hum!


    Zhang Fan did not have time to be happy, but suddenly felt a cold back, all over the body''s hair is straight upside down!


    At the foot of a mistake, Zhang Fan turned into streamer.


    Boom!


    In the position where he was standing, he was hit by an arrow and burst into pieces!


    "Who?"


    Zhang Fan was angry and alert at the same time.


    This is a no man''s land.


    He had not seen any other people except chukimura.


    And the people of Kimura can''t not know him, how can they bow and shoot at him?


    "Master, there are savages in the no man''s land. It seems that they have good strength, and they have escaped my soul bow!"


    Li Yuanfeng looked at the real bone of the golden lion dragon in Zhang Fan''s hands, and his eyes flashed hot.


    What he called the master was a middle-aged man, wearing a Taoist robe and exuding a terrible momentum.


    By the man''s side, there were five or six young men and women, each wearing armor and standing tall.


    "Is lion dragon really bone? It deserves to be a wasteland and no man''s land. This kind of thing can be regarded as a precious treasure in the outside world. "


    Taoist cloud looked at the real bone in Zhang Fan''s hand and nodded slightly.


    However, this level of real bone is not very attractive to him.


    But his apprentices were all eager to try.


    "I want this real bone!"


    Li Yuanfeng laughs, pulls a long bronze bow into a full moon and starts shooting Zhang Fan!


    Buzz, buzz!


    Three light arrows in a row cut through the void and reached Zhang Fan directly.


    "Hum!"


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly, and his eyes flashed with anger.


    Palm up and down, three light arrows directly burst in front of Zhang Fan.


    "Why! What a strong body


    Li Yuanfeng was slightly surprised.


    No one knows how powerful his light arrow is.


    "Don''t kill him. Maybe we can get some information about no man''s land from him, which will be very beneficial for our next action."Taoist cloud reminds Li Yuanfeng.


    "I''m afraid the savages who haven''t opened their minds can''t understand our words?"


    Behind Taoist cloud, a girl in blue armor frowned and said.


    "No problem, just let the master read his memory by force."


    The words of another girl beside the blue armour girl with a smile are chilling.


    Zhang Fan''s clothes are ragged at the moment, and he can''t see the appearance of his clothes.


    In addition, just after the battle with the lion dragon, his whole body is stained with blood. He really looks like a savage.


    "Some people from outside have broken into the no man''s land. They are really brave enough!"


    Zhang Fan said to himself, but he was not prepared to expose his strength.


    Looking around, he was looking for a chance to escape.


    Although they were powerful, they were all spiritual practitioners.


    For Zhang Fan, the threat is not big.


    But the Taoist priest was terrible, at least two levels higher than him.


    There is absolutely no hope of a positive confrontation.


    Hum, hum


    Li Yuanfeng then continued to bow, but because of scruples, he could not hurt Zhang Fan''s life, so the light arrow he sent out could not achieve any useful effect.


    "Elder martial brother Li, let me see how powerful his physical strength is."


    The girl in blue armour is very happy to see it. At the moment, her armor is shining and she rushes to Zhang Fan.


    "Sister Caiyun, be careful. Don''t let this savage hurt you."


    Li Yuanfeng reminds Caiyun to put the long bow away.


    The cloud Taoist didn''t say anything. The reason why he brought several people into the no man''s land was that he didn''t want to go to the no man''s land.


    One of the great purposes is to let a few people get experience.


    Boom boom!


    The color cloud wearing blue armor is very strong, and the attack is fierce and terrible.


    Her cultivation is in the triple heaven of leading spirit, and she is only 15 or 16 years old at most.


    This kind of cultivation, this kind of age, in the outside world is also absolutely worthy of the name of genius.


    Zhang Fan and Caiyun fight together passively.


    Zhang Fan kept invincible all the time.


    "Is it really good to be a bully?"


    Caiyun is very excited to fight. With the increase of his blue armor.


    Her attack was like rain drops, everywhere and fierce.


    Zhang Fan''s evil spirit flashed in his eyes, and his real strength suppressed at least 50%.


    If not for the presence of Taoist cloud, Caiyun''s flawed attack would be like scum in Zhang Fan''s eyes!

 Chapter 10

    "What did the savage eat to grow up? Younger martial sister Caiyun was wearing blue spirit armor, but she couldn''t suppress it." Several young boys and girls are quite surprised.


    If it is to let them know Zhang Fan''s real age, I''m afraid several people will be even more surprised.


    "I don''t believe I can''t suppress you! Ten thousand vines


    Maybe it''s a shame that I can''t attack for a long time.


    Caiyun''s blue spirit armor is shining. Start to use the spirit guiding skill!


    Countless green vines suddenly appear in the void.


    Although it is composed of runes, it is extremely flexible. It is like a dragon and snake weaving into a net in the void. It is necessary to bind and suppress Zhang Fan!


    Zhang Fan''s "color change" is stepping back.


    In the face of Caiyun''s Lingshu, there seems to be no way to fight.


    "After all, they are uncivilized savages, only pure brute force."


    Li Yuanfeng and others, with pride on their faces, looked at Zhang Fan with disdain in their eyes.


    Several people''s lofty eyes disgust Zhang Fan, and they have already given birth to the intention of killing.


    At Zhang Fan''s feet, he seems to be in a hurry to retreat, but in fact, it is the situation he carefully created.


    With a clear mind, Zhang Fan has planned his escape route in his heart.


    "Do you want to return it? Let''s go, savage


    Caiyun has a bright smile on his face, just like a nine day Xuan girl, who has the potential to guide mountains and rivers.


    Ivy is all over the sky. The spirit drawing skill of Caiyun comes from the Dragon ivy.


    This kind of monster is a plant sperm, which is very rare.


    Zhang Fan retreated more than ten meters. It was hard to escape.


    The limbs were wrapped and bound by several green vines and fixed on the ground.


    On the basis of Zhang Fan''s previous strength, this is the limit he can achieve.


    If it''s over again, it''s going to show up.


    It must be noticed by the Taoist cloud.


    "He has a lot of intelligence, but you don''t have much experience in fighting."


    Taoist Yun was taking the opportunity to instruct several disciples, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan had been trusting him.


    "Do!"


    Caiyun sees that Zhang Fan is tied up by the green vine. At the moment, he drinks softly. His body is close to Zhang Fan, and his white fists are full of spiritual power. He hits Zhang Fan''s chest!


    How terrible is the power of colored clouds in blue spirit armor.


    In this way, there is no fist left. After being hit, the general guiding spirit state will not die.


    "You are cruel enough!"


    Zhang Fan smile, smile is very bright, smile is very cold, said the first words after the people appeared.


    Caiyun''s body trembles. I don''t know whether it''s because Zhang fan can speak or Zhang Fan''s so-called smile.


    Although at the moment, Caiyun''s inner emotion is complex.


    But there was no diminution in her fist.


    Touch!


    However, when her fist hit Zhang Fan''s chest successfully, the appearance of a dull sound made Caiyun realize her mistake!


    Pain through the bones and muscles, Caiyun felt like his fist was hit on a holy mountain.


    There is no buffer force, terrible anti shock, if let Caiyun bear all his attacks.


    Still as a mountain!


    With a cold smile on his face, Zhang Fan''s limbs suddenly trembled, and all the vines that bound him directly burst open.


    Boom!


    A blow blows out, Zhang Fan this time has no reservation, the formidable strength lets the color cloud complexion Sha white, the body trembles!


    "No!"


    Taoist cloud was the first to respond.


    Unfortunately, the distance is too far. No matter how strong his strength is, he can''t stop Zhang Fan''s fist at the moment.


    "Ah


    In a burst of bone broken sound boom, Caiyun screamed and was blasted out.


    Zhang Fan''s fist is absolutely able to kill the practitioners who lead the spirit realm to triple heaven.


    But Caiyun''s body is not fragmented.


    It''s not that the strength of Caiyun itself is too strong.


    But her blue spirit armor burst out a layer of defense light curtain at the critical moment, blocking more than 50% of Zhang Fan''s power.


    "Run away!"


    But Zhang Fan is not in the mood to pay attention to Caiyun''s life and death at the moment.


    Taoist Yun''s body has begun to heave a terrible breath.


    Running away is Zhang Fan''s only choice at the moment.


    The starry sky whirled around, and golden lightning spewed out at Zhang Fan''s feet.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan''s speed surprised Taoist Yun!


    "He''s not a savage who doesn''t have the intelligence to play a pig and eat a tiger!"


    Li Yuanfeng and others were shocked. Zhang Fan''s violent walk surprised them too much.


    "Cough Poof


    In the distance, Caiyun staggered up from the ground.


    The blue spirit armor on her body is now full of cracks.


    With her action, a lot of blue debris is emitting black smoke falling off!"Goo Doo!"


    "The blue spirit armor is useless!"


    Several people''s eyes are beating.


    Is it the power that can lead the spiritual realm practitioners to have?


    Caiyun''s face is pale. She feels the most appropriate about Zhang Fan''s power.


    If not for the self-defense of blue spirit armor, she would be dead now.


    "I underestimate you, but if you want to run away from me, you can''t!"


    Taoist Yun was hunting in his robe. At the moment, a blue mist appeared under his feet.


    His body soared directly into the air and turned into a rainbow to chase Zhang Fan.


    To walk in the void and become a rainbow is the only ability you can have!


    "Beyond the shackles..."


    Zhang Fan''s back was in a cold sweat, and he didn''t dare to be slighted. He was like a lightning shuttle in the wilderness.


    "Chase, this guy is not simple, his body can''t be so strong, maybe we will have a chance!"


    Li Yuanfeng''s eyes, including Caiyun''s, were full of blazing light.


    There are Taoist pursuers, but they don''t have to worry about it. It''s enough to hang in the rear.


    "The speed of the old man is really terrible. It''s not the way to go on like this."


    Zhang Fan grinned for a while and found that no matter how he improved his speed, he couldn''t get rid of Taoist cloud.


    "Since I can''t get rid of it, I''ll give you a surprise."


    Zhang Fan identified the direction and ran to a black mountain in the distance.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Taoist Yun stepped into the air and followed Zhang Fan without any hesitation.


    As a recovery manager, he has enough confidence.


    In this way, Zhang Fan has already taken Taoist cloud through the wilderness for tens of miles.


    "Why don''t you run? I thought you were dying for a while


    Taoist Yun stood in the air with a calm smile on his face.


    Zhang Fan now based on a pool, has stopped running.


    "Run? Ha ha Is this the first time you''ve been in the wilderness


    Zhang Fan chuckled two times, his eyes inadvertently turned to the black mountain not far away.


    "It''s really the first time. I think you should give me some good information." Taoist Yun nodded and his smile turned cold.


    "Ha ha! Good information? I think you''d better prepare for the welcome ceremony from no man''s land! "


    Zhang Fan grinned and showed his white teeth.


    Boom!


    At his feet, a huge stone was kicked away by him.


    The power of one hundred thousand Jun broke out, and the boulder turned into a meteor and hit the black mountain in the distance!


    Hum, hum


    At the next moment, an endless army of black ants emerged from under the black mountain. Each one was the size of a millstone. At the moment, their scarlet eyes were emitting a violent atmosphere

 Chapter 11

    Taoist Yun''s face changed slightly. Although he was in Mahayana, he was not only numb in the face of the powerful ant tide. Seeing this Zhang Fan who looks like a savage, his surprise adds a little bit.


    Step on the cyan fog, wave your hands, indicating that the people behind don''t come forward again.


    He can fly, but his disciples can''t.


    "Take Caiyun back first. You can''t cope with the scene."


    Li Yuanfeng''s steps stopped and his heart was beating wildly.


    Although they are not afraid of the fierce soldier ants, they are obviously not able to deal with such a large number.


    Zhang Fan is familiar with this place and has already fled to a distance.


    In the face of the breath of strangers, the tentacles of these fierce soldier ants kept fiddling. Soon, the breath of Li Yuanfeng and others was captured in the air.


    Taoist Yun''s face changed greatly, and that calm had already disappeared.


    The blazing light in Li Yuanfeng''s eyes turned into panic and kept retreating.


    Zhang Fan gave a cold smile. Suddenly, the power of Shiwan Jun broke out again. The strong wind swept through the sky, and the fierce soldiers were like a black tide, running to Li Yuanfeng and others.


    Anyone who wants to kill himself must have the consciousness of being killed!


    Zhang Fan is not a bad person, but he is not a good person, because good people often come to no good end.


    For a moment, Li Yuanfeng and the cloud were in a mess. The people in the city, who had little experience and were in danger, did not know where to go.


    "Brother Li, help me!" Caiyun was shocked, but elder martial brother Li, who was extremely concerned just now, had already run away.


    But how could Zhang Fan do what he wanted.


    Rao Shi already has the cultivation of guiding spirit, but he is not as powerful as the one hundred thousand Jun who is not Zhang Fan!


    Zhang Fan once again run power, want to block him in the ant tide.


    However, a beam of strong light ran towards him!


    "Boom!"


    Violent impact suddenly came, Zhang Fan only felt a burst of blood surge, the whole person was thrown out, heavily fell on the ground. A sweet throat, a mouthful of blood from the corner of the mouth.


    Zhang Fan looked up and saw that the Mahayana realm was really not something he could fight against.


    But fortunately, the fierce soldier ants have already entangled them, including those disciples who can''t dodge.


    Therefore, Taoist Yun didn''t care about Zhang Fan any more and turned around to save his disciples.


    In the hands of the red glow flash, a bird''s Totem slowly presented.


    Underground, the ant tide is like a mountain, one layer over another.


    In the air, there is a big flash of green, Cloud Road, people''s heart is burning.


    In the hand, Zhang Fan''s monster level lead spirit decision arises at the historic moment!


    In silence, the glow of the red haze suddenly approached the back of Taoist cloud.


    Hiss ~


    a tearing sound came. Looking up, I saw that the face of Taoist Yun was fierce, and the bird was blocked by the black curtain in front of him.


    "Boy, it''s true that heaven has its way. If you don''t go, hell has no way to throw yourself!"


    When Taoist Yun was very angry, he would wave his hand down.


    Zhang Fan laughs, "take your disciple''s bone home well!"


    There is no way to avoid it. With his strong body, Zhang Fan blocks the hand of Taoist Yun, and the golden lion dragon bone in his hand also emits a red golden light.


    A thunder from the sky, lion dragon real bone with his lion dragon lightning, power greatly increased!


    Taoist Yun realized that the man in front of him, who looked like a savage, was on purpose!


    In a flash, a sense of paralysis came. Although Taoist Yun had the cultivation of Mahayana, he was hurt by Zhang Fan''s secret move this time.


    The green smoke under his feet was lax, almost falling from the sky.


    On the ground, those disciples have been surrounded by fierce soldier ants for a long time. It''s like a black ball. I can''t see what''s inside.


    Taoist Yun is angry and resentful. He wants to kill Zhang Fan.


    But, in the sky, three breath swept.


    Cloud road is very surprised, abruptly pull open the Zhang fan that does not want to die, abruptly wave to open those a few regiments of black spheres.


    Zhang Fan has been through several battles in a row, and he is already physically and mentally exhausted.


    At this moment, I can''t concentrate any more. I''m going to fall into the ant tide.


    "Miss Qin, take him back quickly!"


    Familiar with the sound of the ear, Zhang Fan know, now he can finally sleep in the past.


    "Where are you going, old thief?"


    "Forget it. Don''t chase me."


    ¡­¡­


    Soft and tender, crisp and fragrant as jade.


    When Zhang Fan wakes up, he finds that he has returned to the no man''s land where he lives. It''s still dark around here. Beside, Miss Qin is sleeping soundly.


    Looked at one eye, saw Qin wench to be all right, he this just at ease walked out of the room.


    Inside, Zhou deaf shook his head.Zhang lame also said that she couldn''t believe it. She was limping up and down.


    Qin blind man stood up and said, "the girl''s words will not be false. It seems that Xiao Fan is really the man in the mouth of Shi Xian."


    "Yes, I thought he would not live for a few years. After all, he is the one who has been robbed of his blood."


    "When the dead wood is in full bloom, the root grows and the tree never dies!"


    "And he was also activated invincible blood, Xiaofan''s future will be incredible..."


    The three fell silent at the same time.


    Everyone knows that Zhang Fan has come out.


    He didn''t speak. No one else spoke.


    For a long time.


    Blind Qin said, "no man''s land is no longer suitable for you. Xiao Fan, do you want to go out?"


    Zhang Fan thought about this problem a long time ago. Facing the world outside the no man''s land, he did not want to go out and have a look. Just like people outside want to know the inside, he also wants to know the outside.


    Zhang Fan nodded, which was the most real thought in his heart.


    "I have a condition." Qin continued.


    Zhang Fan looked in the past, showing a trace of doubt.


    "Take the girl." He doesn''t want his granddaughter to stay in no man''s land for the rest of her life. Moreover, Zhang Fan is now activated invincible blood, the future of his son can not be estimated. In addition, he has been warmed by the supreme blood since he was a child, so his current blood system may still be above the supreme blood.


    Before the kind of girl with this boy, because Shixian mouth, in fact, his heart is not very happy. There are so many gifted kids in the family. Why should they follow Zhang Fan who may be a mortal all his life.


    But now, Qin blind man''s heart, full of pride, but also for his previous decision and happy.


    The old Taoist who met in no man''s land in the wilderness this time has the cultivation of Mahayana realm. Although he seems to have just entered the Mahayana realm, the old guy actually suffered a loss in this boy''s hands. It seems that Zhang Fan''s strength must have increased greatly. In addition, he has broken through the spiritual realm now.


    I haven''t made a breakthrough for six years. Now I have made a breakthrough suddenly. What does that mean? It means that the bottleneck of this boy has been opened. His future cultivation will definitely take a long time.


    "No way!"


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan refused.


    In an instant, Qin blind man''s anger rose, and his eyes, which were already blind, were fierce and bright.


    Zhang Fan is not afraid, just quietly looking at the three.


    After spending so long together, he knew very well that the three old men were usually very good to themselves. Although they looked fierce, they never treated themselves well.


    "Xiaofan, why don''t you want to take a girl? She''s your fiancee."


    Zhang lame person opens a mouth to ask a way.

 Chapter 12

    Looking at the incredible expression on Qin blind man''s face, Zhang Fan himself was a little stunned.


    "Xiaofan, do you feel anything unusual?" Qin said.


    Zhang Fan shook his head, in addition to the warm feeling of his body, he really didn''t feel other abnormalities.


    "Grandfather, what''s the matter?" Qin Yiyi on one side is also a little confused.


    "You can''t see it, but I can feel it. I''ve always been blind, but I can see better than all of you. That''s because I''m sensing with spiritual power. But now I can''t feel Xiao Fan''s spiritual strength! " Qin''s words stunned the other two people.


    In this way, there is only one possibility, that is, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power has now surpassed Qin blind man, and is above him. So blind Qin couldn''t feel it.


    However, Zhang Fan is only 11 years old. One of them has just broken through the spiritual realm. How can his spiritual strength be stronger than that of an old man over the age of Huajia. No wonder, blind Qin, is so surprised that he shouts that it''s impossible.


    What he worried about was that there might be other anomalies, because of the anomalies brought about by the barren precepts.


    "But, I, how can I feel my spiritual power?"


    Zhang Fan is still a little confused. Up to now, he still can''t figure out what kind of spiritual power is and what kind of role it plays.


    "Just like you felt the barren ring before, that kind of spiritual perception is your spiritual power. If a person''s spiritual power is strong enough, and with the blessing of his own spiritual power, he can completely manipulate some things by virtue of his spiritual power, and even reach the level of taking things and killing people from the space. " Qin said.


    Zhang Fan nodded thoughtfully.


    In the world of the end of heaven, it is not only the cultivation that has the division of realms, from the initial quenched body realm, to the leading spirit realm, to the shackle realm, then to the Mahayana realm, the supernatural realm, and finally to the nine heaven realm. There are qualitative changes in every promotion. And each realm has a nine heaven ladder rule. Every time you improve one heaven, your ability will be greatly improved. It''s the same with mental ability. The mental level corresponding to cultivation is also a mistake from the initial body quenching to the final nine heaven realm. However, spiritual power is different from human talent. Some people have good talent, and they are born to be prodigies of cultivation. However, spiritual power is different from cultivation. It is distinguished according to the different spiritual power of each person. Some people have strong cultivation but weak spiritual power. And some people have strong spiritual strength, although their accomplishments are not high. When the two are strong at the same time, then, this person is often the best of the contemporary.


    Under normal circumstances, everyone''s spiritual power is a little higher than his own cultivation. For example, the triple heaven cultivation of quenching body often corresponds to the spiritual power of the quintuple heaven. Now Zhang Fan is not above the normal value.


    "Xiao Fan, if I am not wrong, you are in the Mahayana realm now." Qin blind light said.


    "Mahayana!" Not only Zhang Fan, but everyone was stunned.


    What does Mahayana mean? If it is at the level of cultivation, it can almost cover the sky.


    Although the cloud Taoist he met before was also a Mahayana practitioner, he was forward-looking, timid and had to greet his disciples, so his strength was limited to a great extent. At home, he just broke through the cultivation of Mahayana realm, and his foundation was not stable. Moreover, he did not pay attention to Zhang Fan''s just reaching the spirit guiding realm, so he suffered a great loss.


    If both sides are well prepared for a normal fight, then ten Zhang Fan will not want to meet Taoist Yun.


    But now, it''s different. Zhang Fan, who has the same mental power, can, to a large extent, create a false impression for his opponent through his mental power of Weiya, which leads to a misunderstanding that Zhang Fan is also a master of Mahayana.


    "If you go out in this way, I will feel more at ease. Yiyi, the girl is following you, and I''m less worried. " Qin said.


    Zhang Fan just put this barren ring into his hands. However, he could not imagine why a ring could increase his spiritual strength so much. Although there is really no sense of fullness in my mind.


    Outside, the black night was as black as ink.


    The strong breath made the air solidify.


    Such a night, Zhang Fan never dare to go out easily.


    But now, he took Qin Yiyi''s hand behind him and walked out slowly.


    For the understanding of no man''s land, Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi did not encounter any direct danger.


    Just walked about ten miles, all around completely fell into a stretch of hands, Zhang Fan''s heart, also began to gradually mention.


    "Brother fan, we can''t get lost when we walk like this, can we?"


    Qin Yiyi can''t help worrying."Don''t be afraid, girl. I''m here." Zhang Fan held her hand tightly.


    In the dark, although Zhang Fan''s face could not be seen clearly, Qin Yiyi was still staring at him tightly, with a bright halo in his eyes.


    Perhaps a few miles ahead of time, in Zhang Fan''s mind, suddenly flashed out a strange figure.


    He subconsciously pulled Qin Yiyi and hid behind a big stone.


    A shadow swished across where they had just stood.


    Qin Yiyi was shocked. She didn''t find anything, and she didn''t know how Zhang Fan found it.


    However, before waiting for her to slow down, the figure hit again.


    Zhang Fan''s brow wrinkled and fierce.


    The next moment, the lion dragon''s real bone in his hand shines out a bright light, and the other hand is blessed with lightning. In an instant, a light shield shining with electric arc is gathered by him.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, Zhang Fan only felt his arm numb and pulled his shield. And the thing that was thrown away by the shield disappeared into the darkness.


    "Van Gogh, what is this?"


    Zhang Fan didn''t open his mouth. I don''t know why. In this tense atmosphere, his mental power is particularly concentrated. The spiritual consciousness in his mind constantly scans the surrounding scenes. With a little wind blowing, Cao Dong can be perfectly captured by him.


    "Yiyi, show the stars, remember, walk to my right, don''t look back."


    Qin Yiyi has no choice. Now she can only trust Zhang Fan. Moreover, she already trusts Zhang Fan very much. He is not only his fiance, but also his childhood playmate.


    Although his accomplishments are not as good as his own, Qin Yiyi knows that although he has ten of himself, he is not Zhang Fan''s opponent. He is the only one who has learned three unique skills.


    The next moment, strange steps from the foot of Qin Yiyi stepped out, left two right three, gently click on it, and then, pretty figure flashed past, fell into the dark.


    And Zhang Fan''s eyes are staring at the surrounding, sure enough, the shadow appears again, and his goal is staring at Qin Yiyi. And Zhang Fan did not guess wrong, this is the legendary thing!


    In this way, there is only one way to deal with this guy!

 Chapter 13

    "Grandfather Qin, I saw something I shouldn''t have seen in this training. I knew that I had something to do, and I had to do it. Maybe, it will be very dangerous, and if the girl follows me, she will also be in danger. " Zhang Fan said what he thought.


    As for what he is going to do, no one knows except himself.


    "Xiaofan, what do you see?" Zhang lame asked with some concern.


    Zhang Fan didn''t speak any more. He just mentioned it casually with Miss Qin.


    He saw the scene when he was born!


    But now he doesn''t want to mention it to others, not that he doesn''t trust them, but that he doesn''t want to recall this painful memory again.


    "Van Gogh, you can''t leave me."


    All of a sudden, a light voice sounded behind.


    Don''t know, when start, Qin wench already stood in his behind.


    In the face of Qin girl, Zhang Fan suddenly froze, suddenly, he realized that he had no way to refuse Qin girl''s words. We have been together for such a long time. Although there is no substantive relationship, he has no way to refute and refuse the follower who has been with us all the time.


    Originally I just want to sneak away, not let her know, but now it seems impossible.


    Facing Zhang Fan''s silence, Qin girl Ji Xu said, "brother fan, your parents are my parents in the future, and they are my parents in law. Although I am still young, I know that I am your fiancee, and I have the obligation and responsibility to share the responsibility with you. If you leave me now, I''d rather die. "


    The last four words are so heavy.


    Rao Shizhang fan has made up his mind, but now, there is no way to shake his head and veto.


    Looking at the side of Qin girl, his heart, instant soft.


    "But it''s really dangerous to follow me." Zhang Fan still hesitated.


    "Xiaofan, if you listen to our three old guys, we are willing to talk more." Seeing Zhang Fan''s acquiescence, Zhou deaf continued to say, "although we don''t know what happened to you, and you don''t want to say it, we know that although there are many fierce animals in no man''s land, they are more fierce than these fierce animals. They like to be angry, changeable and weird. Having someone around you will share some difficulties with you. What''s more, if a girl is careful, she may be aware of many dangers that you can''t


    After his words, Zhang Fan agreed completely.


    Although it''s inconvenient to take Miss Qin, who let her be his daughter-in-law?


    Seeing this, Miss Qin is happy.


    "Brother fan, I''ll go to clean up my clothes first. By the way, I''ll help you clean up your clothes."


    "Wait a minute." Zhang Fan shouts to girl Qin, "Yiyi."


    "What''s the matter?" Girl Qin, her full name is Qin Yiyi.


    After deliberation, Zhang Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    With these words, Zhang Fan swore in his heart that he would take good care of this woman in this life.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Qin Yiyi has packed some clothes for herself, but her own. Also brought a lot of things, such as food, use, and some spirit stones. It''s said that people outside trade with spirit stones.


    We should have waited for daybreak, because we can''t go out in no man''s land at night.


    However, the people we met this evening are said to be people watching the city on the border of Zhang state on the edge of no man''s land. The Lord of Wangcheng has a high and unpredictable accomplishments, and he has a large number of soldiers. For the sake of the previous things, he will probably send people to search the no man''s land. If he doesn''t go now, it will be really difficult to go then.


    Wangcheng is only tens of miles away from where Zhang Fan lives now. It''s only because the no man''s land is extremely dangerous and the terrain is complex that it''s not noticed by the outside world.


    If someone comes to search with purpose, they will be found.


    "Xiao Fan, this trip is dangerous. I''ll give you a treasure." Then the blind man picked something from his own hands.


    Zhang fan fixed his eyes on a ring, light silver light, in the night lights, flashing bright colors.


    Before Zhang Fan opened his mouth, Qin blind man continued, "this is Honghuang Zhenming, also known as Huangwu ring. It''s a space ring made by jiutianjing strongman through time and space inscriptions. It has only one use. It can store some of your items. This Huangwu ring has hundreds of square meters of storage space. Among the storage tools, it''s the top level."


    Zhang Fan nodded and took it over.


    Wearing it on my hand, an inexplicable breath came.


    It seems, like some cold soul, touched his body. And that deep place is the ring in my hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, feel it with your mind."


    Listen to Qin blind man''s words, Zhang Fan slowly closed his eyes and began to explore with his own spiritual knowledge.The barren ring in his hand seemed to have his own consciousness, and began to merge with Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness. Although outsiders can''t see any abnormality, Zhang Fan is very careful. After all, it was his first time to contact this thing, and he didn''t know what to pay attention to.


    And a layer of black halo was rising slowly on his forehead, as if something was coming out of his body. With Zhang Fan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, this black halo is gradually solidified, and turns into strange images of fierce animals on Zhang Fan''s head.


    The Phoenix crows, the crane crows, the beast roars.


    Then, the black fog spread, all kinds of monsters dispersed, and a person''s virtual shadow slowly showed up.


    When the figure appeared, the phantom of these monsters gradually dissipated.


    No, it didn''t dissipate, but gradually convinced. Almost all the fierce beasts bent down and kowtowed to this figure, as if they were worshiping.


    Zhang Fan didn''t feel it, but others were surprised.


    Especially these three old people, the expression on their faces is particularly incredible.


    It''s the oppression of blood. It comes from the oppression of invincible blood. That''s why these fierce beasts choose to surrender and bow.


    Soon, the rising black fog dispersed, and Zhang Fan also gradually opened his eyes.


    At this moment, his eyes were full of bright colors. Even the eyes, but also more God up.


    There was a smile on his face.


    "Grandfather Qin, I feel that my spiritual strength seems to be stronger." Zhang Fan, after all, is still a child. He can''t suppress his inner impulse.


    Qin blind man also smile, with his hand to Zhang Fan, and Zhang Fan did not escape. All this was in his expectation.


    However, the next moment, his eyes, but full of incredible color!


    Shaking his head, his mouth kept saying, "it''s impossible!"

 Chapter 14

    A sharp dagger appeared in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    Dark night, dim blade.


    There was no expression on Zhang Fan''s face.


    He stares at a dark corner tightly. In an instant, a slender figure jumps up. Without any hesitation, he rushes to the place where Qin Yiyi disappears. And Zhang Fan is also closely followed, the starry sky Lingbo rapid operation, the next moment, directly stopped in front of the shadow.


    And the shadow obviously did not expect that Zhang Fan''s speed was so fast, even above it.


    After being stopped, dark shadow does not continue to chase Qin Yiyi, but stares at Zhang Fan coldly.


    Suddenly, a bright moonlight appeared in the sky, and the whole no man''s land became clearer.


    Although everything you see is fuzzy and not very clear, what you see in front of you has confirmed Zhang Fan''s guess.


    "It''s a monster with at least five heavens, and it''s also a lewd demon." Zhang Fan''s voice said lightly.


    They are also extremely rare in no man''s land. They are famous for their fast speed and strong lewdness. They especially like human women. Young people are their targets. After insulting a human woman, they often implant their own reproductive body into a woman. When a woman reaches the age of 20, she will naturally produce something.


    This is also the only way to breed the demon. Moreover, the equipment of the demon is extremely huge, far beyond Ma Yang and donkey whip. It often makes human women lose themselves and even follow the demon.


    And this monster wuchongtian level is unbelievable.


    As early as many years ago, there were various organizations to hunt and kill licentious demons. It''s very good for men to take the lecherous utensils as tonic. Even the number of women can be even Royal, strong not soft.


    Zhang Fan did not expect that he now met one.


    Although the other side''s speed is higher than itself, when it is running, its speed is also higher than it. The opponent''s fighting ability is not very strong, so the only thing to pay attention to is his action against Qin Yiyi.


    "I said," who is it? It turns out that it''s just a human baby. What about the girl just now? " In the dark, I can''t see the face of the demon.


    Its voice is so neutral that it can''t tell whether it''s male or female.


    "I heard that your thing is very valuable. I don''t know what price you can sell it for!" Although Zhang fanren is small, his words are full of sharpness.


    She was enraged in an instant. She didn''t care about Zhang Fan, but now she is approaching Zhang Fan step by step.


    "It''s true that heaven has its way. If you don''t go, hell has no way. You''ll throw yourself in." With that, the figure of the Banshee suddenly approached, just like a phantom. Even before the blink of an eye, it had been pasted in front of Zhang Fan.


    In an instant, a smell of smell came. Zhang Fan frowned and stepped back.


    This stink is body odor!


    The next moment, his dagger crossed towards the shadow in front of him. However, the shadow seemed to be aware of the sharp weapon in his hand, jumped up and hid.


    But Zhang Fan''s speed is faster than it. The stars are flying in the sky, and countless empty shadows are trampling under his feet. At the next moment, even though the power of 100000 yuan is running in his small body, his muscles and bones are crackling, and the power is guided to his arms along his body, and the arms become fists.


    In the dark, Wan Wan Jun''s power, with a red light, went directly to the direction of the demon, blocking the past!


    The lewd demon was stunned. Obviously, it didn''t react. Why did this boy have such a color on his arm.


    But the next moment, it understood.


    Or because of belittling the enemy, the huge power is like hitting on a piece of cake. In an instant, the blood of the demon splashes out like scattered water. And the lewd demon widened his eyes and gave out a shrill cry. With a whoosh, he was shot down from a distance.


    It''s like a broken kite. It seems that there is no hope of survival.


    Zhang Fan did not expect that his strength has been improved so much.


    In the face of quepeng and lion dragon before, I won in such a dilemma. But now, with my promotion to the realm of guiding spirit, and with my spiritual strength reaching the realm of Mahayana, these so-called demons in the realm of guiding spirit seem to have no lethality.


    It''s just the exertion of one''s normal strength, and the other side can''t fight it.


    At first, Zhang Fan was worried.


    But now, for his own strength, he is very satisfied.


    Not far away, it seems that Zhang Fan''s victory, Qin Yiyi also ran back.


    Just now the scene, in this hazy moonlight, Qin Yiyi also saw the truth.


    For the strength of Zhang Fan to a higher level, her heart slightly a tight. Some nervous, some happy, more sad. Even she didn''t know why she felt so sad. Maybe the gap between herself and him was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Girl, are you ok?" Zhang Fan put away his strength, breathed a breath and said to Qin Yiyi.Qin Yiyi nodded and said nothing.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t stop. He went on to the place where the demon was shot down. The dagger in his hand flashed in the moonlight, and a huge object was cut down by him. He simply wrapped it in cloth, and then put it into his own barren ring.


    It has to be said that with the barren ring in hand, everything becomes very convenient.


    It''s not just the clothes you carry with you, but everything else, except the living.


    "Brother fan, what was that just now? Why is it so thick and so long..."


    Zhang Fan''s face turned red. He didn''t know how to explain to Qin Yiyi. He just waved his hand and said, "that''s the weapon of this monster."


    "Weapon, what kind of monster is this? Why is the weapon still carrying blood? " Qin Yiyi does not give up.


    Zhang Fan is red face, decided not to speak, this little girl is absolutely God shot down to punish themselves. Pull Qin Yiyi, quietly go forward in the night.


    Along the way, I also met some slightly powerful monsters, and even a wild beast in triple heaven. But fortunately, Zhang Fan''s spiritual sense is strong, early warning of danger, quietly avoid.


    Wild animals are no more than monsters. If monsters are only children, then they are definitely adults. If you don''t reach the shackles, don''t do anything like that.


    The night in no man''s land may be a nightmare when I was very young, but facing Zhang Fan who has grown up, it seems that it is not so terrible.


    And Zhang Fan with Qin Yiyi, just exposed in the sky when the fish belly white, has reached the Zhang border, Wangcheng!

 Chapter 15

    From a distance, Wangcheng is like an unbreakable fortress, powerful and powerful.


    The ancient city wall is at least a hundred meters high. On top of the high buildings, bright red flags are dancing in the wind.


    It''s very serious.


    The guards downstairs are in good spirits. It seems that everyone is not ordinary people, but martial arts people with accomplishments. All around them, there were tramps sleeping on their beds, and people who had migrated from other countries. The gate did not open, they also quietly waiting, eating in the hands of dry food, a pair of outdoor appearance.


    Qin Yiyi has never seen such a scene. She covers her mouth in surprise and says to Zhang Fan, "brother fan, it looks totally different from our village."


    Zhang Fan gave a faint smile, revealing the expression of He Xi, "fool, this is a big border city. If it''s the same as our village, how can we resist foreign enemies? What''s more, the fierce beasts in this no man''s land are definitely not so easy to provoke. "


    Qin Yiyi nodded.


    Soon, with the sun rising, the gate of Wangcheng was opened slowly.


    Then, a pair of elite cavalry came out first, and the tramps who were ready to enter the city were pushed to both sides by the guards at the gate. Following the cavalry, there were two carriages. The coachman was dressed as a general, carrying a bow and arrow behind him. It seemed that he was going out hunting.


    And this is behind the two carriages, but also with a large army to follow. Then, a man decorated by a general appeared, and the man was accompanied by a Taoist. Zhang Fan saw it clearly, and naturally he knew the Taoist.


    Today, however, the man wore a blue robe, a Taoist temple on his head, a brush in his hand and a sword on his back. But the appearance of the sharp mouth, let a person see very disgusting.


    Sure enough, as blind Qin said, they really brought people here in the morning. If you didn''t go all night last night, you will probably meet them on the road today. If you meet them, you will never be able to get along with them.


    Watching them go out, the stone in Zhang Fan''s heart also falls slowly.


    When they went far away, people began to enter the gate.


    Zhang Fan took Qin Yiyi, mixed in the crowd and entered the city.


    They were very young and didn''t seem to be a threat in the crowd, so they didn''t arouse anyone''s suspicion at all.


    Into the city only to find that the original look inside the city so prosperous.


    Innumerable business outlets, all kinds of shops are bustling.


    Part of the shops selling breakfast are smoking hot, and the strong fragrance is far away.


    Two people''s stomachs involuntarily cuckoo of disorderly call up.


    "Van Gogh, I''m hungry." Qin Yiyi looks at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded. He ate the dry food he brought last night, but now there is not much left. He can''t even eat one person''s food, so he has to find a shop to sit down and get some food to fill his stomach.


    They sat in a hot porridge shop called Yunji and ordered two bowls of porridge, two fried dough sticks and two eggs.


    Qin Yiyi could not help but began to drink porridge with pickled vegetables. However, Zhang Fan subconsciously looked around. It seemed that there was no one worthy of attention. Instead, there was an old man in black, who looked about sixty years old, and looked kind. He also seemed to be looking at them.


    Originally, Zhang Fan did not pay attention to him, but saw the old man''s friendly smile, and simply responded with a smile.


    "Lead the spirit of the nine heaven." Six words are simply revealed in Zhang Fan''s mouth.


    Qin Yiyi didn''t react, and asked softly, "brother fan, what do you say?"


    Zhang Fan motioned to her not to look back, because he didn''t know whether the old man was a friend or an enemy. If he is a member of Taoist cloud group, it''s not good for him.


    At this time, three middle-aged people in green clothes blocked the old man''s eyes.


    And they, too, blocked the old man, who was not friendly.


    Because he was not far away, Zhang Fan could hear what the other side was saying while eating.


    One of the three middle-aged people not far away said, "I said, Mr. Yin, it''s useless for you to ask for this thing. It''s better to give it to us. Moreover, as you know, Caiyun is the daughter of our city Lord. If you give it to her, you will be well. Maybe the city Lord will be happy and give you a position. "


    "Yes, besides, the Lord of the city has offered you a price for 3000 crystal stones, which is a big deal. 3000, you can open a college by yourself. There''s no need to be a teacher in Tianling college." Another went on.


    The other one, however, was staring at the man who was called Mr. Yin coldly. If he didn''t agree, it seemed that he would start at any time.


    It seems that we can''t agree today.


    "But I can''t say it today." Mr. Yin obviously didn''t want to accept them. No matter what the other party said, he didn''t seem to agree.What on earth is this thing that can make the other party care so much? Moreover, Mr. Yin doesn''t want to do it at all.


    "Toast without penalty. You know, Caiyun is the daughter of the city leader. She was hurt by a savage. She can treat you with your things. Don''t be shameless."


    Caiyun?!


    Just tell me where I heard the name. When I heard the word "savage", Zhang Fan reflected it. It turned out that the woman in blue armor in the group yesterday said that the daughter of the Lord of Wangcheng was so arrogant.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s memory, this colorful cloud should not be killed by the fierce soldier ants. Is it hard to survive?


    But after all, it''s the daughter of the city Lord. She must have some means to protect her life.


    It''s not unusual.


    It can be seen that the city leader seems to be angry. He sent people to no man''s land early this morning.


    On this side, I want to treat my daughter with old Yin''s things.


    "Why, are you going to make it hard? Even if Cai Tianxiang is here, he will not rob things openly. " Mr. Yin stares at them coldly.


    "Ha ha, that''s nature. What is the identity of the city Lord? Naturally, we subordinates will do such things. " With that, they had stood up.


    Yin frowned. Suddenly, he threw the porridge in the bowl at the three people in front of him.


    Scalding hot porridge sprinkled on the three faces, the three wailed in pain. He kept wiping the porridge off his face with his hands. At this moment, the three guys who were holding their anger could no longer help but jumped up, pinched lingjue, and their momentum soared.


    In an instant, the sound of tiger''s roar came. It turned out that one of them used the spirit formula to snatch it from a white tiger. The white light left, completely ignoring the occasion here, waving in the direction of Yin''s departure.


    This man''s strength is not vulgar, and he has the strength to lead the spirit of eight heaven. He is only one different from that old Yin.


    The two men who follow him also have the strength of bazhongtian. One of them is a green snake, the other is a Lei Wenbao. It''s very fast. Just in the blink of an eye, it''s behind Mr. Yin.

 Chapter 16

    Mr. Yin''s brow is locked. Although his strength is higher than that of the three people behind him, it''s just a big gap. If you only deal with one person, maybe it''s not enough to be afraid, but now it''s one-on-three, in the case of little difference in strength, his chances of winning are very low.


    And the other party is for their own things, so, it must have its own special means, fairy hard, absolutely not a wise choice.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Yin''s speed has increased a few points.


    In the breakfast shop of Yunji, Zhang Fan dropped a crystal stone and pulled Qin Yiyi to follow him.


    The shopkeeper thought the two children had no money, but when he saw the bright crystal, he couldn''t believe his eyes. Suddenly yelled, "Damn, this, this is crystal stone!"


    At the moment, Zhang Fan has no time to worry about the situation in the breakfast shop. He follows a few people all the way, running more and more.


    Finally, in the depth of a prosperous forest, Yin stopped.


    After all, he is too old to run any more.


    Behind him, three middle-aged men glared.


    The man holding the white tiger lingjue yelled, "old man, I didn''t expect that you could run like this. I almost didn''t run to death!"


    "Cut the crap. I don''t think the Lord of the city will instruct you to do such a thing. If I''m not wrong, I''ll let you do it for someone else


    The middle-aged man gave him a cold smile and said, "you''d better ask the king of hell about that."


    With that, a white light shines out, drawing a strange arc in the sky.


    And at his side, there is a green snake shadow flash past, toward the foot of the old Yin attack.


    The other Lei Wenbao didn''t make a move. He watched all this coldly. His character was just like his magic formula. He watched the enemy, and when his opponent had a flaw, he gave him a fatal blow. However, this kind of person is often the most dangerous!


    Yin elder brother drinks a, but see his hand unexpectedly just appear a long sword, toward white tiger and green snake cut past. The long sword is ordinary, and there is no other Rune blessing. There is no bright place except the orange sword awn under the maintenance of spiritual power.


    Can this sword really resist the attack of the other two?


    Sure enough, just like what Zhang Fan thought in his heart, it was just a simple collision, and the sword was broken, and the ferocious lingjue rushed towards Mr. Yin.


    "The old man wants to die?" Zhang Fan was surprised. In the same realm, a person with nine heavens would not be so vulnerable even if he was not as good as two people with eight heavens.


    In the current situation, if the old man can''t avoid it, he will surely die.


    Obviously, they didn''t expect that they would succeed so easily. At the moment, they speeded up their speed and headed for the place where Mr. Yin was!


    "Brother fan!" Qin Yiyi on one side tightens Zhang Fan''s arm, and Zhang Fan naturally understands her meaning. Similarly, he also wants to do it.


    Speaking late, then fast, a fire red light from behind, a huge sparrow Peng across the sky, toward the direction of the two.


    "Be careful!" Yin seems to know the existence of Zhang Fan, he saw Zhang Fan appeared, the corners of his mouth even showed a smile. At the moment, he is reminding Zhang Fan to say, "these two people attack ruthlessly, you must not hit."


    Zhang Fan''s heart trembled slightly, but this surprise disappeared in an instant.


    In fact, at the beginning, he was guessing the old man''s intention, starting from the time when the old man laughed at himself. Unexpectedly, he really let himself guess, but he also wanted to see what the old man had in mind.


    Now I don''t have time to care too much, since I have to deal with each other.


    The next moment, the fire red bird Peng directly bit the green snake, just like an eagle, holding its own prey.


    But that guy''s pithy formula is just the tip of the iceberg. Seeing the baby suddenly appeared, I can''t help but feel a little stunned. Even some doubt that this momentum is not weak que Peng, he will lead out.


    Although in the whole Wangcheng, the disciples of all kinds of families are not weak, it''s the first time that they have been able to use lingjue so strongly. Even Caiyun, the daughter of the Lord of the city, and the blessing of the blue armor, it seems that her spirit guiding formula can not achieve such an effect.


    With a loud drink, lingjue is changing. From his hand, he turns Yinfa, and the next moment. That little green snake, actually grow more than Zhang, instantly reached a terrible length, momentum also suddenly grow several levels.


    But just now also some imposing manner suppresses quepeng, imposing manner suddenly by counter restrains.


    And the white tiger was blocked by quepeng, and his movements were slow, which made Mr. Yin hide.


    White tiger and green snake, Zhang Fan''s pressure suddenly increased.


    If you are worthy of the name of eight heaven, it seems that you have just stepped into the spiritual realm. It''s really a wrong choice to challenge such a strong person.All of a sudden, the white tiger slapped himself with a fierce palm.


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s brow was tight, he exerted all his strength. In the palm of his hand, a blood red bone emerged, and a rune with thunder pattern slowly emerged.


    "What''s this?" The other two were particularly surprised.


    However, Zhang Fan did not give them time to be surprised.


    The next moment, flashing lights appear on the red bone in his hand. These two people are the strength of bazhongtian. In addition, Zhang Fan is still a child, so they don''t pay attention to him at all.


    Although the lightning appears, their eyes will still unconsciously put on the bones in their hands.


    However, danger is always concerned about unexpected times.


    Even though Zhang Fan has just stepped into the realm of guiding spirit, his actual strength has far exceeded his present realm. What''s more, he still has powerful spiritual power as an assistant.


    These two people haven''t come back to their senses, the huge electric awn has covered their whole body!


    Taoist Yun, a master of Mahayana, can''t bear it, not to mention the two people who step on the eight heavens of the spirit realm.


    With a shrill scream, the two animal shadows collapsed and disappeared.


    The next moment, his whole body strength is tight, motionless as a mountain to start, 100000 are used in the leg, suddenly swept, two people are more like shells, fly backwards!


    It''s just a child. It''s so terrible!


    it''s just a child

 Chapter 17

    Perhaps no one thought that a child would have such a powerful power, and could even display such a powerful pithy formula, the power of thunder and lightning, which can not be engraved by ordinary people.


    Moreover, the monsters engraved on it are absolutely extraordinary.


    Behind him, Mr. Yin''s eyes were full of vitality. He never thought that he just wanted to try the child. Unexpectedly, he found the treasure.


    In front of him, Zhang Fan is bounced back by the backfire of the spirit power. Yin Lao runs the spirit power and takes over Zhang Fan.


    But the other two middle-aged people fell to the ground heavily. The leopard didn''t even end up with them, just watched it coldly.


    Zhang Fan came down from old Yin and took a look at him.


    I didn''t say anything.


    "Little friend, where are you from? Where do you learn from? " At the moment, Mr. Yin didn''t put the other person in his eyes. He was staring at Zhang Fan quietly. Looking back at Qin Yiyi, he smiles.


    Zhang Fan some vigilant will Qin Yiyi behind, blocking the line of sight of old Yin.


    Yin didn''t care. He just looked at the three people in the distance.


    The other two are still lying on the ground and wailing. The rest of them are looking at Zhang Fan and Yin Lao, and finally they sneak into the forest. Although the man retreated, his last look gave a very dangerous feeling.


    It''s like a black leopard really glared at me. I''ll come to revenge at any time.


    Seeing several people leave, Qin Yiyi stands with Zhang Fan, looks at the old man in front of him, and asks, "old man, go quickly, or these people will come after you again."


    Old Yin smiles and nods, but says to Zhang Fan, "boy, don''t bear to spit out the blood in your mouth, otherwise it will have a great influence on your future practice. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. "


    However, Zhang Fan still stares at Mr. Yin. It seems that he is surprised at Mr. Yin''s words.


    "Van, are you hurt?" Qin Yiyi was stunned and then took a picture of fan''s back.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan''s face changed and became haggard, and his mouth was full of red blood. The blood vomited out, and Zhang Fan just began to gasp, looking much better.


    Qin Yiyi was startled and quickly took a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Very worried about Zhang Fan asked the situation, for fear that he would have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, little girl. If he doesn''t spit out the blood, there may be a problem, but after spitting out, there will be no problem Yin said, looking around, as if to find out if there was any danger around. He was also worried that the others just turned back.


    Zhang Fan took a few breaths, nodded to Mr. Yin and said, "thank you. It''s really more comfortable."


    "I didn''t expect that your child was so young and alert." Yin said with some praise.


    "If it''s OK, we''ll go first." With that, Zhang Fan will pull Qin Yiyi away.


    "Children, just came to Wangcheng. Now you have offended the people you shouldn''t have offended. If you are alone, it will be very dangerous." Mr. Yin said.


    Zhang Fan did not look back and took Qin Yiyi away.


    "Even if you don''t care, you have to consider the little girl around you. Her strength is not as strong as you. Do you want her to be bullied? Can you really protect her for the rest of your life? " Mr. Yin''s words stopped Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked back at Yin, "what do you want?"


    "Be my apprentice." Yin said simply.


    "No..." Zhang Fan just said a word, the words were blocked.


    Suddenly a voice came out of his heart, "promise him!"


    This, this is Shixian''s voice?


    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to refute Shi Xian''s words. Although he didn''t know how Shi Xian spoke around him, he knew that only he could hear Shi Xian''s words, and he listened to Shi Xian''s words. Because, his own small life, is given by Shi Xian.


    "But I have a request." Zhang Fan continued to say to Mr. Yin.


    Yin old smile, he seems to have no idea, Zhang Fan will promise so straightforward.


    "Well, tell me what you want, and I''ll listen to it." Mr. Yin.


    "I''ll be your apprentice, and my daughter-in-law will be your apprentice."


    "Your daughter-in-law?" Yin was stunned.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect that this little girl was actually the child''s daughter-in-law? So small, has already decided to baby kiss?


    Seeing Qin Yiyi''s shy nod, he didn''t say anything more. But he was disappointed. Looking at Zhang Fan, he said, "it''s natural, but you have to practice separately. You know, the cultivation of spiritual power is always a matter of one heart and one mind. If two people are together, it will be absolutely harmful but not beneficial. Only when the strength is improved, no one will affect you. "Nodded, Zhang Fan thinks this is a wise judgment.


    Following Mr. Yin, Zhang Fan did not know how many places to go around, and soon saw a huge college.


    The college covers an area of about thousands of square meters. The tall and straight buildings are adjacent to each other. A sharp sword stands in the sky, straight into the sky.


    Four hanging cloud Pavilion pagodas, eight golden bells, breeze.


    A smooth, colorful flower bed, step down.


    Next to it is a turquoise lawn, full of vigor and vitality.


    "This is Tianling college and the only college in Wangcheng. There are high-level and low-level students in this college. Almost all the students from Wangcheng and surrounding counties and towns will study here. Moreover, the biggest feature of Tianling college is the tower of trial. Whenever a disciple can participate in the trial tower, it means that the disciple is about to graduate. People who have participated in the trial tower are basically able to stand on their own Mr. Yin said with some pride, "I''m a teacher of the junior college here. Only when you are my disciples can I bring you into the college."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded.


    Looking back at Qin Yiyi, I found that she was also concentrating on looking at the college in front of her.


    I have to say that when I was in no man''s land, I thought that was the top of the world. But now that I have come out, I find that the world is not so big. And these buildings are higher and grander one by one.


    To be a teacher here is definitely not a simple person. Although the old Yin does not seem to be very strong, but he absolutely has his outstanding.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the college to register. It''s not long after the registration deadline, so it''s not too late to enroll. I''ll help you pay for the tuition first, but you''ll have to learn to earn the living expenses by yourself in the future. " Yin said, Zhang Fan two people are nodding.


    Along the way, I met many disciples of Tianling college. Their strength was almost in the triple heaven of Lingjing, and even many of them didn''t reach Lingjing. It has to be said that in such a big college, there are no disciples with a little stronger strength.


    However, Mr. Yin seemed to be able to guess Zhang Fan''s mind. He then said, "boy, these are all junior students. The lowest level of senior students are shackled. Here, junior colleges are all learning theory and basic knowledge. Only by consolidating their own foundation, can they grow up more steadily. Just like you now, although the strength and speed are very strong, I didn''t find that you are very sore after every fight, and even feel that you can''t do what you want. If you''re not wrong, you''ll be weak after every fight. "


    Zhang Fan did not agree. In the first half, he believed that he would really feel pain. But there was no weakness after the fight. Even, there is a feeling of being more courageous, but the pain all over the body will aggravate a bit.

 Chapter 18

    Soon, they went through the enrollment procedures under a middle-aged man in his thirties. It''s not that Zhang Fan didn''t have the psychological defense against Yin Lao''s loss, but that they are new to Wangcheng and really need a place to live. If you take Qin Yiyi wandering around, it is not a rational choice. Moreover, he has the strength of absolute trust. If Mr. Yin does anything to himself, his huge spiritual power will perceive the danger ahead of time, and even he will do it before Mr. Yin does it.


    Then, Mr. Yin prepared a dormitory for the two of them, and actually had two dormitories. Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi have been used to sleeping in the same room since they were young. They suddenly separate, and they are really not used to it.


    Mr. Yin said, "two rooms, no matter how you distribute them, even one room can be used to put things. By the way, there are all kinds of bedding, but no clothes. But you can go to the college materials department and take your admission certificate with you. "


    With that, Yin turned around and was about to leave, but after thinking about it, he came back to Zhang Fan and said to him, "boy, come here alone."


    Zhang Fan nodded and followed Mr. Yin.


    "If I ask you something, you should answer me truthfully."


    Seeing that Mr. Yin was so serious, Zhang Fan became serious.


    "Did you and the little girl..." Later, Mr. Yin has not asked.


    See Zhang Fan already red face, start not to live of shake head.


    "No, no, how can it be? I''m only eleven and she''s only ten. No matter how early it is, it won''t be so early." Zhang Fan''s little face is half red now, his back is facing Qin Yiyi, and his voice is much smaller.


    Mr. Yin was still a little worried and asked, "are you sure? Although you are still young, men and women are at the beginning of love together. It''s hard to avoid those things."


    Zhang Fan sighed and said, "well, teacher, I know what to do."


    Yin laocai nodded, Zhang Fan is not stupid, naturally understand his heart meaning.


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s answer, Yin left slowly. He knows that Zhang Fan is definitely not the kind of person who is reckless of the overall situation, since he has already said the importance of being a boy.


    So Zhang Fan will never have a relationship with a girl casually.


    With Yin''s departure, Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi went to the school to get some bedding, including two school uniforms. Their clothes were also a little messy, and they were not neat on the way. They looked like beggars.


    After all, they came from no man''s land, and the things in this big city are very new to them.


    Especially after Qin Yiyi got his school uniform, he couldn''t wait to change it. Qing Qin Yiyi was originally very smart, and after changing it, she looked very pure and beautiful. There is no doubt that the student''s temperament is more obvious, and that just some angular figure is also reflected arrogantly.


    In the evening, both of them had taken a bath and put on their school uniforms.


    Qin Yiyi is in power two people, is spreading the small bed, cleans the room. Put some debris, when Zhang Fan saw Qin Yiyi take out two pillows.


    His heart can not help but clatter, because there is only one bed in a room. If you sleep in one room, you will surely sleep in one bed.


    This is not what Zhang Fan wants to see. It''s not that Zhang Fan doesn''t like Qin Yiyi, but that Qin Yiyi is already his fiancee. For the sake of protecting his child''s body and Qin Yiyi''s body, it''s too early to sleep together.


    So, he took his own blanket, opened another door, and made the bed again.


    Qin Yiyi saw all this in her eyes. Although she didn''t say anything, her expression was somewhat unnatural. Small mouth micro pout, want to say what, say not export. As a girl, you may need a little reserve.


    That subtle change was also captured by Zhang Fan.


    Qin Yifan said, "I''m not used to sleeping with her for many years. You know, my sleeping posture is very bad, and I also like to kick the blanket. When we used to sleep in the same room, didn''t you see it? When I slowly get rid of my bad habits, can I sleep with you again? "


    Qin Yiyi didn''t say anything. He just gave a cold hum and ignored him.


    Of course, she also knew that it was Mr. Yin who said something to Zhang Fan.


    Otherwise, Zhang Fan would not be so outspoken now.


    But Zhang Fan did not know, just this small matter, but caused a series of things behind.


    Without saying a word all night, they closed their rooms without even saying good night.


    The next morning, Qin Yiyi was awakened from his dream by the sound of birds. A cool wind swept in from the window.


    Qin Yiyi''s spirit, slowly opened his sleepy eyes, rubbed his eyes, habitually looked to the side.But found that this is already an empty room, there is no shadow of the bed next door, there is no Zhang Fan around.


    She got up a little disappointed. After washing, she knocked on Zhang Fan''s door next door.


    However, after knocking for a long time, no one responded. Hasn''t Zhang Fan got up yet?


    She called out, "Van Gogh."


    But still did not respond, from the window to see, but found Zhang Fan''s bed, folded clean, neat, but the room is not Zhang Fan''s shadow.


    Qin Yiyi is stunned. Where will brother fan go so early?


    As he looked around, he suddenly found a secret forest behind the house.


    Did brother fan go there to practice?


    Qin Yiyi crept past, through the dense forest, is a low arch bridge. Under the bridge, the flowing water is murmuring. Maybe the murmuring water covers Qin Yiyi''s footsteps. Even when she comes to Zhang Fan''s back, Zhang Fan doesn''t know that someone has come.


    Qin Yiyi looks at Zhang Fan, who is meditating. For a moment, he has a hundred thoughts.


    Since Zhang Fan broke through the spirit guiding realm, his accomplishments have long been beyond his ability. Even before he reached the spirit guiding realm, his strength has already broken through to 100000 yuan. And he is already the cultivation of leading the triple heaven in the spiritual realm, and he can''t even reach the power of 30000.


    In contrast, he and Zhang Fan have fallen behind too much, and these days his dependence on Zhang Fan is too strong. The cultivation of Wanyuan daojue didn''t know where it fell.


    And Zhang Fan is still working so hard, so it''s time for him to work harder.


    Think of here, she also slowly sat down.


    In Zhang Fan''s side meditation, Wanyuan daojue, circling to one.


    In the process of reincarnation and ascension, there are seven cycles and one heavy day, three cycles and one small heavy day.


    Wanyuan Taoist formula is a Taoist method learned by the three of them. It is also a very old and powerful Taoist method. This kind of Daoism will change people''s constitution and improve people''s cultivation.


    According to naqin blind man and others, everyone will choose a Dharma to practice all his life. Some dharmas focus on health preservation, some on cultivation skills, and some on spirit.


    Each law is different, and it is even more different for future cultivation. Wanyuan Taoist formula is an ancient Taoist method, and no one knows its origin. But it gave birth to three.


    What''s more, it is said that the ancestors of the three families all had a very strong power, and they all had the blood of the atavism. Everyone had reached the highest level - jiutianjing.

 Chapter 19

    It''s just that those are rumors.


    Soon, with the sound of running water and the smell of civil engineering, both of them entered the cultivation, and they had several days of reincarnation. Wanyuan daojue is more refined.


    With a long gas spit out, Zhang Fan slowly opened his eyes.


    Wanyuan daojue has seven cycles of reincarnation in the body, which can be regarded as the end of a heavy day.


    All of a sudden, he found himself surrounded by a person, or Qin Yiyi, is constantly breathing, it seems, is also in the cultivation of Wanyuan formula.


    Eyebrows can not help a joy, because only strong is the only capital. Although he is strong enough to protect Qin Yiyi, he also hopes that Qin Yiyi has the ability to protect himself, so that he will not be hurt when he is not by her side.


    Zhang Fan didn''t go far away either. He took some dewdrops in the morning and put them in a bamboo tube. When Qin Yiyi woke up, he put them in front of Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi eyebrows a joy, although he does not know what this is, but Zhang Fan handed it to her, did not want to drink it down, "where brother this is what? There is still a sweet taste in it. Is it the spring here? "


    Zhang Fan said, "this is rootless water."


    He didn''t say it was the dew in the morning, which was a cover.


    Qin Yiyi is a little confused, "what kind of water is rootless water?"


    "It''s dew, stupid. This kind of water does not touch the ground. It is condensed between heaven and earth. It gathers the aura of heaven and earth. It''s a good tonic. "


    Qin Yiyi smiles. Just at this time, he sees a man walking slowly in the dense forest not far away.


    This is Mr. Yin. Today, he is wearing a light blue coat, a square hat, a ruler and a book. Obviously, he looks like a teacher, and he is also a dignified teacher, quite different from yesterday.


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi were both surprised. Mr. Yin said to them, "what are you doing here? Come with me. I''ll take you into the class. Today is the first day of your class. I have a lot to teach you. You should listen carefully. "


    With that, Mr. Yin glared at Zhang Fan again.


    Obviously for Zhang Fan did not put their own words in the heart, but also some anger.


    Zhang Fan naturally understood Yin Lao''s meaning. He gritted his teeth and hid his feelings for Qing Yiyi in his heart.


    Along the way, Qin Yiyi never stopped talking to Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan seems to have no interest, just a few words, which makes Qin Yiyi very dissatisfied with him.


    When they got back to school, they took the book from Mr. Yin.


    He said to them, "when you go in later, you can find your own seat. Don''t pretend to know me, otherwise I''m afraid other students will gossip."


    With that, they went in first. They stopped at the door for a while before they came into the classroom.


    I saw thirty or forty people sitting in the classroom, and everyone was as big as them.


    Qin Yiyi, who had never seen so many people before, could not help but feel a little shy and leaned behind Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan swept one eye later, the facial expressionless walked toward inside. He saw a vacancy next to a boy, so he walked over and sat beside him without thinking.


    Qin Yiyi was stunned, because she clearly saw that there were two vacancies connected together, but Zhang Fan didn''t go there.


    Originally, she wanted to sit where Zhang Fan went, but now Zhang Fan didn''t give her a chance.


    In the face of Zhang Fan''s ruthlessness, Qin Yiyi''s dissatisfaction in the morning broke out instantly. As soon as she raised her eyebrows and bit her lips, she saw that there was a girl next to her who had a vacancy, so she went over and sat down.


    Seeing that they were settled, Mr. Yin went to the desk, patted the table and said to them, "these two are our new students today. The boy''s name is Zhang Fan. He is 11 years old. He is already a spiritual practitioner. Qin Yiyi, a 10-year-old girl, is also a spiritual practitioner. From now on, you will be classmates. I hope you will take care of each other and avoid conflicts. "


    With Mr. Yin''s introduction to you, Zhang Fan''s first class has officially started. In the past, when he was in no man''s land, his three predecessors taught him a lot. However, Zhang Fan didn''t remember them very clearly, and even had some vagueness in his mind.


    Each of them has his own concept of cultivation and a set of his own rules, so when three people talk about it, it''s fuzzy for him. Now, what Yin said is totally different from them. He never told Zhang Fan how to practice.


    At the beginning, other students may find it boring to introduce the most basic structure of the human body. Even some students have begun to secretly play with their own gadgets, but Zhang Fan is interested in it, because he doesn''t know that there are so many magical places in the human body, including every organ, which has a function in the human body, And how did his hunger come about? How does his pain come about? How to avoid pain in the future?In the next few lessons, Mr. Yin will introduce to you what parts of the cultivation level a normal cultivator has to go through.


    These things, blind Qin, of course, they have talked with Zhang Fan. The children in the village can understand any one of them. What Qin blind man and Yin Lao said is the same, but what Yin Lao said is more detailed.


    The so-called part that a practitioner has to go through is, first of all, to harden his body and soul. And every realm. They all have different abilities. Basically speaking, the person who hardens his body is to cultivate his body, so as to lay a good foundation and create better conditions for his future rest.


    If a person has been in this state all his life, he will not have any talent for cultivation. Zhang Fan once thought so. After all, he stayed for six years. In the past six years, he once thought that he was just a martial arts man with a little strength, and he would never step into the cultivation level.


    But now, he has broken through this barrier and officially become a cultivator. Everyone here is the cultivation of one heaven, the highest and even three Heaven.


    Although Yin Lao''s strength is only to lead the spirit nine heaven, he is extremely skilled in the most basic cultivation as a cultivator.

 Chapter 20

    Then he introduced to Zhang Fan the abilities of each cultivator in different periods.


    It has been said before, that is to build the body and create the conditions to become a cultivator.


    Then go to the spirit guiding realm, engrave the spirit of demons and beasts, and get the spirit guiding skill.


    Because all practitioners who break through the spirit guiding realm can engrave the spirit of demons and beasts.


    Of course, every practitioner of the spirit guiding realm can only introduce one, two, or at most three different kinds of demons.


    Because when they engrave more, these three kinds of different states of demons and beasts will blend together, which will have an impact on the practitioners themselves.


    Because every beast spirit skill engraved has its own soul, so for the general practitioners, they can only engrave one kind of beast spirit skill, and some people even engrave the spirit skill not at the level of beast, but at the level of beast. Like Qin Yiyi, what she engraves is just a fierce beast. Only after reaching the spirit guiding realm of qichongtian, can it be possible to engrave the spirit of demons and beasts, so that the threat to itself will be much smaller.


    And Zhang Fan also only engraved a kind of demon spirit skill. As for the lightning skill of lion dragon, he only got a real bone of lion dragon, and the lightning skill only came from the real bone of lion dragon.


    It''s not a kind of engraved spirit skill. The way to get skills is only when the real bone of the monster is created. If the real bone is destroyed, the skills of the beast itself will not be preserved.


    So, of course, it''s just a kind of monster engraved.


    After leading spirit, it is shackle. Shackle is like a barrier. Like a lock, the cultivation of the practitioner is firmly locked.


    If we can break through the spirit guiding realm and reach the shackle realm, then the cultivation of this practitioner will be greatly improved, which is also the reason why many practitioners can''t improve and are trapped in the spirit guiding realm.


    Just like Mr. Yin, he is only the cultivation of leading the nine heaven in the spiritual realm. If you want to break through the shackles of Tao, you must have a certain chance. If you say that the demon spirit skill you engraved is a kind of fire spirit skill, then you need to have enough fire property when you break through, no matter it''s the stone of fire, the leaf of fire, the flower of fire or the fire in real life One or even several attributes, help yourself to break through the shackles.


    The people who enter the shackles have another means.


    They are able to turn their engraved spirit into their own spirit guiding beast, also known as summoning, which is called by themselves, although the strength of this beast is less than half of the real one.


    But at the critical moment, they can do a lot of things for themselves. People in the same spiritual realm can''t engrave the spirit of higher level beasts, but people in the shackle realm can.


    After breaking through the shackles, it is the Mahayana realm. It is more difficult to enter the Mahayana realm.


    Everyone who enters the Dacheng realm is smashed alive with exotic flowers and precious medicines.


    The strongman of Mahayana will be a very different form. This form of man can control the aura between heaven and earth for his own use, and the number of auras he can engrave will be increased to four. What''s more, they can summon the spirit guiding beast''s real body, which will be a real real body without any restrictions.


    It''s just that it will cause a lot of loss to yourself. After all, it will cost a lot to summon four spirit guiding beasts. Moreover, these spirit guiding beasts all have their own abilities. Ordinary people in Mahayana will not summon them all, because no one can ensure whether these dead things will betray themselves. After all, it''s a pity I''m the one who killed them.


    As for Dacheng realm, there are Shentong realm and Jiutian realm, which are more illusory. Mr. Yin doesn''t know much about them, and can only say some rumors. After all, he has never seen anyone in these realms. And Zhang Fan listened to these rumors with great interest, but looking at other students, it seemed that he had already been impatient.


    Although he knows that it may take a long time for him to enter Mahayana.


    However, in the face of Taoist cloud that based on the feeling between heaven and earth, he is still very longing. What''s more, he is in great need of strength now, because he wants to find those who have harmed himself, those who have dealt with his father and mother, including his supreme blood, who has taken them away? He must be found out, and all this needs his own strong strength.


    Soon, the course of the day was over.


    And Zhang Fan did not expect that he would be fascinated by listening to Yin''s lectures, and Yin was also very satisfied with Zhang Fan''s state today.


    One day, Zhang Fan ignored Qin Yiyi and even forgot to eat at noon.


    Qin Yiyi''s hatred for him is also increasing, and he didn''t call Zhang Fan when he went back to the dormitory at night.


    Walking alone on the road, Zhang Fan remembers Qin Yiyi. When he returns to the dormitory, he finds that Qin Yiyi has locked the door. The light in the room was on. He didn''t know what she was doing. He knew Qin Yiyi must have been angry.


    But now he has no time to take too much into account, because there are a lot of things that Mr. Yin talked about today, and he has to absorb and digest all of them. Otherwise, if you go through them today, you may forget them tomorrow.A month and a half passed quickly.


    Zhang Fan is fully aware of some basic concepts, including the cultivation of the body. He suddenly understands why so many people have to go to a regular school to practice. Some families have very strong practitioners, but they don''t have the ability to teach their children well.


    It may be the lack of theoretical knowledge, and school is the best place to combine theory and practice. It is undoubtedly the most convenient and correct way to send children here. They can not only not bother themselves, but also let children learn very substantial things. The key point is whether children can learn by themselves.


    During this period, there were no more than five sentences between Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi. Even many students thought that they did not know each other.


    It just happened to be the same day.


    In the past few days, Qin Yiyi''s dissatisfaction has reached a climax.


    She began to be tired of school, began to sleep in class, and began to deliberately make it difficult for Zhang Fan. She just wanted to attract Zhang Fan''s attention.


    Zhang Fan knows that Qin Yiyi is really angry with himself.


    After all, she is still a girl, and you are only a ten-year-old child. It is impossible for her to have adult thinking.


    And himself, is not an adult, he does not know how to coax happy Qin Yiyi. What he wants now is to improve his strength and protect the angry girl in front of him.

 Chapter 21

    Mr. Yin has talked with them about the scope of power that everyone can produce, and this is Zhang Fan''s strong point. Zhang Fan has learned three unique skills, including XingKong Lingbo and so on. His own strength and physical quality have reached a peak, and his speed is also extremely fast. Mr. Yin has seen this.


    When he didn''t reach the spirit guiding state, his own strength has reached 100000, and now I''m afraid it''s not just the champion.


    But Yin said that the strength of a normal child is only about 10000 kg, and even that of an adult is only 50000 kg.


    Of course, except the practitioners, they may be higher.


    However, Mr. Yin didn''t know that he was talking about being higher. Here in Zhang Fan, the higher one is more than ten times.


    In order to have a better understanding of the physical functions of the students, Mr. Yin conducted a strength test. Each student will give his most powerful punch to the pressure bearing wooden man he made, so as to test the strength that each of them can produce.


    Mr. Yin naturally looks forward to Zhang Fan, because he can beat two people who lead the spirit of the eight heaven upside down only if he only leads the spirit of the one heaven, so his own strength is absolutely very strong.


    However, when Zhang Fan appeared on the stage, he only looked at the strength of about 10000 yuan, and even looked like he had used his whole body strength.


    But he''s not even as good as some girls.


    There are many students laughing on the field. Qin Yiyi seems to be puzzled why he did it, and she has already played 30000 Jun power, which is her limit. If it''s Zhang Fan''s normal strength, at least 100000 people will go up, or even more.


    And just at this time, a burst of cheers broke out in the field, a handsome boy was slowly coming.


    He is a cut in student. In other words, he is a student who was brushed down from the advanced class. Because he failed in the basic course, he took another course and was assigned to Zhang Fan''s class.


    And this student, Chen Dong, has achieved nearly 60000 yuan in strength. He has the cultivation of leading the spirit to the seventh heaven. For the person who has the highest cultivation of the third heaven in this class, he is the best.


    In addition, they are also good-looking, and many young girls admire them very much.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t think so. Facing Chen Dong, he doesn''t seem to take a look.


    Mr. Yin took a look at Zhang Fan. He seemed to be thinking. He suddenly understood.


    Zhang Fan is a smarter man than himself.


    If there is no absolute power in front of the premature exposure of their own strength, they will fall into a passive situation, and thus be targeted.


    Finally, those who can achieve great things are those who can endure. Every snake or cheetah that can capture its prey has a long-term latent and unmatched side. It''s never a rational choice to expose your strength to others too early.


    At this moment, he has the strength to smile. He has the potential.


    However, then his brow wrinkled again, because he saw that the cut in student walked slowly in front of Qin Yiyi, patted Qin Yiyi on the shoulder and said to him, "your name is Qin Yiyi, right? It''s very good. I''m very optimistic about you. A girl has played 30000 Jun power. Congratulations. How about inviting you to dinner in the evening? "


    Talk up, naked talk up.


    Qin Yiyi has always been Zhang Fan''s weakness. Originally, Zhang Fan had ignored Qin Yiyi because of his cultivation, and they were a little unhappy. But the appearance of the new student in front of us may even ignite the flame of contradiction. Perhaps, something may really happen.


    Chen Dong is 13 years old, and now he is nearly 1.6 meters tall. He is a little higher than Zhang Fan, and here, he is a repeater who no one can shake. There are those boys who love Qin Yiyi and dare not say a word.


    Qin Yiyi looks at Zhang Fan and thinks that Zhang Fan should say something, but she finds that Zhang Fan doesn''t even look at her.


    I can''t help but feel angry. I said directly, "OK, thank you, brother Chen."


    Yin frowned and shook his head slightly.


    He coughed gently and said, "Xia Yiming, test your strength."


    At this time, people''s eyes, and turned to see another boy, and Xia Yiming also just played out nearly 20000 Jin of strength, obviously, you are just an ordinary student.


    Soon, the test results come out, Chen Dong, worthy of becoming the first person, Zhang Fan is almost the bottom of the existence.


    And Chen Dong is to let the girl sitting beside Qin Yiyi get away, and he is sitting beside Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi was stunned. However, facing the expressionless Zhang Fan, she resolutely chose to accept it. If Zhang Fan didn''t express anything, he decided to develop with Chen Dong. See if Zhang Fan doesn''t care about himself, or what?Maybe a girl''s thinking is so simple. She just wants to annoy you, but she doesn''t know that Chen Dong has not coveted her for a long time.


    With this period of cultivation, Zhang Fan''s own spiritual power has also been greatly improved. He has felt that his cultivation has reached the edge of breakthrough. He only needs an opportunity to upgrade to the next level.


    So although he knows that Qin Yiyi is close to the repeater named Chen Dong, he has no time to care. For the moment, it''s better to break through to erchongtian first. If it is achieved, maybe his Wanyuan daojue will run faster. Then it will break through to a higher level one day earlier.


    If he reaches the second level of Wanyuan daojue, by that time, his own cultivation will be more rapid.


    That night.


    For the first time, Qin Yiyi came to him and said, "in the evening, Chen Dong called me to have dinner, and he said he would drink. Shall I go or not? "


    Zhang Fan didn''t speak. He just took a look at Qin Yiyi. He is very angry now. What''s the matter with his daughter-in-law and other boys going out to eat and drink. Although he was angry, Yin''s words echoed in his ears all the time.


    Actually also said a angry word.


    "Go and return early. It''s not safe outside."


    On hearing this, Qin Yiyi instantly became angry, and she slapped heavily on the table. He said to him, "well, you said that. If anything happens, don''t regret it."


    Those who want to retain words, to the mouth was swallowed.


    Because he was afraid that if his heart was soft and his feelings were revealed, his unswerving cultivation heart would be shaken, and he might not be able to break through the second day of Tao these days.


    Before class was over, he had asked for leave to go back to the dormitory.


    After sitting on the bridge again the next day, I made a breakthrough. Because the environment there is very good, which has a great effect on the operation of Wanyuan daojue.


    Unconsciously, it was already dark, and it was already separated. Chen Dong came to a tavern. There were two other students in the same class this evening, but they were all boys. They had the cultivation of guiding spirit. Three boys and one girl are not good things at all. In addition, Chen Dong, as a mobile phone, is constantly admonishing in front of him. A few of them soon drink away.


    Especially in Chengdong, Qin Yiyi is very uncomfortable with the lovers around him. He looks at the dark day and suddenly regrets why he wants to come out with Chen Dong.


    At the moment, how much she wants Zhang Fan to appear in front of her and take her back.


    But Zhang Fan couldn''t hear his idea.

 Chapter 22

    "How''s the girl? Would you like to have a drink with your brother? "


    Wench used to be called by Zhang Fan, but now she is called by Chen Dong.


    Qin Yiyi''s heart is very uncomfortable, but at the moment she is like a lamb into the tiger''s mouth, to run this is not realistic.


    Qin Yiyi shook his head helplessly and said to him, "Chen Dong, don''t go too far. I don''t think the relationship between us is so close."


    However, Chen Dong was not a good man at all, and after he got drunk, his ugly appearance showed itself.


    And in his side with his two classmates, are in the class before the students. Although they are not as strong as Chen Dong, they are all practitioners of leading the spirit realm to six heaven.


    Qin Yiyi is just a girl who leads the spirit realm to triple heaven. How can she defeat the three of them?


    Although said so, but Qin Yiyi''s heart is also very no spectrum.


    At first, she just wanted to be angry with Zhang Fan, but she didn''t expect that this time it was really big. Want to go, just got up, Chen Dong but will her to pull, to the seat ruthlessly pulled down.


    Qin Yiyi sat down on the stool and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    His power is too great, Qin Yiyi''s heart is not surprised, with her own strength can not escape.


    "If you are told to sit down, sit down. Who told you to get up. However, I''ve been to Tianling College for so long, and I''ve never seen a pure girl like you. I see that you seem to have a different relationship with Zhang Fan. Is it the boy''s object? Yes? Do you want him to save you now? I tell you, he can''t come to save you. Even if the boy comes, with his only ten thousand strength, I can beat him in front of you with any hand. As long as he dares to come, I will dare to call you. " At this point, Chen Dong is more unbridled laugh.


    Qin Yiyi frowned and stared at Chen Dong and said to him, "Chen Dong, I thought you were a gentleman. Unexpectedly, you are just a mean person. You will not only bully a weak woman here, but also make a big fuss here. If you have the ability, you can go to my brother fan. What is the ability to talk big here! "


    On hearing this, the other two were not happy immediately.


    One of them even stood up and pointed to Qin Yiyi''s nose and said, "little girl, her mouth is still hard. I don''t have to blow it. We don''t need our east brother at all. With one hand, I can crush such a guy. Crushing him is just like crushing an ant. With less than ten thousand kilograms of strength, is he really just a child? As a cultivator, everyone''s strength is at least about 20000 yuan, even going up. Of course, if it''s not a practitioner, it''s another matter. "


    "Yes, why do you talk to her so much? By the way, are you two going out for something? " Chen Dong says so, this person has not responded.


    Facing Chen Dong, he asked, "brother Dong, we''re OK. Aren''t we here to drink with you?"


    Another person immediately responded and glared at the person around him, "are you stupid? I''ve almost finished drinking this wine. Do you still stay here to see the play? "


    The man immediately reacted and said to Chen Dong with a smile, "Oh, I''m sorry, brother Dong. I''m sorry. Look at my brain. I didn''t react. You''re busy. I just have something to do. My mother told me to go back to work."


    Then he got up at the same time as the man, opened the curtain and went out. When he went out, he didn''t forget to lock the door of the tavern box.


    Outside, the two men yelled at the boss, "boss, don''t disturb the tianzihao box today. There are distinguished guests in it. Let''s make a room in this box. "


    Then the boss quickly agreed to come down, Qin Yiyi heart is a cool, the kind of regret spontaneously.


    Staring at Chen Dong, Chen Dong is still smiling and drinking wine alone.


    He didn''t seem to be in the eye. It felt like a hunter quietly enjoying his prey.


    He is waiting for the fear of the prey, waiting for the anxiety of the prey, he wants to give him a fatal blow when the prey is most desperate, so that he can have a pleasure as a hunter.


    Qin Yiyi didn''t know. He promised to drink with him. In fact, he promised to give himself to him. And Chen Dong didn''t expect that the other party would agree so readily. Then he slowly handed the wine cup to Qin Yiyi.


    "Girl, how about having a drink with your brother? Let''s talk about life and ideals first


    "Bah!"


    Qin Yiyi pushed the wine glass to the table, and the wine in the glass immediately spilled all over the floor.


    Chen Dong couldn''t hang on to his face, so he immediately pulled away his stool and stood up, staring at Qin Yiyi fiercely. That kind of beast burst out in an instant. "Bitch, don''t be shameless. I''ll take care of you now!"


    Qin Yiyi was so scared that he quickly stepped back and leaned against the wooden wall.


    Facing Chen Dong said, "you dare, if you dare to do something to me, my brother fan will never forgive you.""Don''t talk to me about everything. I''m tired of listening. If you have the ability, you can let that boy come in front of me now. Since you think so about him, I''ll take care of you today, and I''ll educate him tomorrow. " Then, like a hungry wolf, he showed his ferocious face and rushed to Qin Yiyi mercilessly.


    Qin Yiyi was shocked. She forgot all the skills and skills in her mind. In a blank mind, her limbs began to slow down. Maybe it was because of fright, and the feeling of powerlessness was particularly prominent.


    Chen Dongna with the smell of wine mouth toward her, mercilessly kiss over.


    Qin Yiyi quickly turned his head, but found that the guy actually began to bite his clothes with his mouth, and pulled hard. He had a big bite in his school uniform, which he liked very much.


    Qin Yiyi was so scared that he quickly grabbed his clothes. The delicate body, which was in bud, almost appeared in front of Chen Dong. And this desire to expose the feeling of shame, let Chen Dong more excited.


    Qin Yiyi burst into tears, "no! You bastard, beast! If you let go of me, my brother fan will not spare you! "


    But no matter how she cried, the people in front of her would never let her go again.


    And it seems that the harder she cries, the more proud and happy Chen Dong is.


    He stared at Qin Yiyi and said mercilessly, "cry, cry, even if you cry out of your throat, no one will come to save you. You''re mine tonight, but it''s the first time I''ve ever done this kind of thing in a pub, and I''m still such a young girl. I don''t know if it will be very tight when I do it later. "


    "Asshole!"


    Two simple words appeared in Qin Yiyi''s mouth, she suddenly reached out to his head, it is a little mother to their own fengtouchai.


    Suddenly, she pulled the hairpin from her head, put it against her neck and said to Chen Dong, "if you dare to step forward, I will die for you. Even if I die, I won''t let you get me!"


    Chen Dong was stunned, then laughed and said to Qin Yiyi, "well, I don''t care. Even if you die, your body is still mine. The corpse sounds more interesting and charming. I have to finish you and hang you on the wall for thousands of people to admire. Isn''t that more charming? "


    Qin Yiyi never thought that the man in front of him was so shameless. Every word he said was like a devil.


    He looks elegant gentleman, unexpectedly so dirty and dirty.


    At this moment, how much he wants to see Zhang Fan, even if Zhang Fan is still cold to himself, even if Zhang Fan says to himself, he doesn''t want to see himself.


    Van!

 Chapter 23

    Qin Yiyi''s heart began to sob. Even her hand holding the hairpin was shaking. The sharp part of the hairpin had cut her neck and shed a little blood.


    Chen Dong''s eyebrows wrinkled, although he said so. But if she does die, it''s no fun.


    But just at this time, the door outside the box was knocked.


    Two people are one Leng, Chen Dong, saw Qin Yiyi one eye, didn''t start again, toward the box outside roar a way, "who is outside? I don''t know if I''ve packed this box today? "


    Outside came the voice of the boss, saying to him, "master Chen, someone is looking for you."


    "Who''s looking for me?" Chen Dong frowned.


    Hearing someone coming, Qin Yiyi immediately showed a trace of hope and smile. She took the phoenix head and her hand, and slowly released some.


    However, there was no voice of the boss outside.


    Chen Dong is a little puzzled, because the boss never dare not return his words. Because of his father, Chen Dong always takes food here. Everyone will let himself and respect himself. Can we say what happened outside?


    Even if there is something wrong, my two brothers will never stand by. No one will come in with them outside.


    "Wang Liu, ma er." Chen Dong called tentatively.


    But the next moment, the door of the box was suddenly opened by something.


    Whoosh! Two!


    I saw two figures flying in in an instant and smashed them heavily on the table.


    In an instant, dishes and dishes were flying around, and all kinds of soup and food were scattered on the ground.


    Look at these two people again. They are the two brothers that Chen Donggang just yelled about. They are two practitioners who lead the spirit realm to the sixth heaven. How could they be beaten by Qi Shushu?!


    Chen Dong a Leng, but see the door, is standing a thin figure.


    When Qin Yiyi saw this man, his face immediately raised hope.


    He was a little shorter than he was, and he looked about eleven or twelve years old.


    However, the calm feeling on his face makes people feel that he is not an 11 or 12-year-old child at all, but more like a cold-blooded killer.


    "Who are you?" Chen Dong obviously hasn''t responded yet.


    People came to him and walked two steps, gently spit out two words, "Zhang Fan!"


    Chen Dong immediately responded, it turned out that it was the boy who hit 10000 yuan.


    At the moment, he immediately drank, "boy, there is a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there is no way to hell. You come to vote. If your grandfather doesn''t teach you a lesson today, I won''t call Chen Dong!"


    Zhang Fan sneered and said to Chen Dong, "I''ve heard that many times, but you are really the weakest."


    On hearing this, Chen Dong''s face couldn''t hang up.


    But looking at the two brothers who were beaten to the ground, he couldn''t help thinking, is it Zhang Fan who has brought some powerful help? So if you fight, will you suffer? After all, the two practitioners who lead the spirit to the six heavens can''t beat each other, but they may not be able to beat each other.


    "Boy, what help do you have? Just call it out and don''t hide it here


    Zhang Fan, with a cold smile, said to Chen Dong, "helper? My helpers are my hands. Aren''t you good? Come on, I''m waiting for you to teach me. "


    On hearing this, Chen Dong couldn''t help it any more. Suddenly, he made a lunge towards Zhang Fan.


    His body was very fast, light and shadow were like electricity. In a flash, his right hand showed a smashing posture and pinched Zhang Fan''s neck!


    But how can Zhang Fan be an ordinary person? He has already practiced the star sky Lingbo with great skill. He steps on the ghost and is lost. In a flash, he comes to Chen Dong''s back.


    Even Chen Dong didn''t react. It was just a simple punch. Even Chen Dong didn''t see how he made it. That punch had already hit his back heavily.


    "Click" twice.


    As if his ribs were broken, Chen Dong heavily hit the wooden wall in front of him. In a moment, he broke one of the wooden walls. He was heavily knocked out of the box and fell to the ground, spitting blood.


    So far, he couldn''t believe that the boy in front of him had only ten thousand pounds of strength. He had at least one hundred thousand pounds of strength in his fist!


    The strength of the other side is obviously not as good as his own, but his speed is so fast, his strength is so strong, and he doesn''t even give himself the chance to use the engraved spirit.


    But Zhang Fan did not pay any attention to him. Looking at the tavern owner outside who was shivering, he said, "let this guy pay for all the expenses."


    The tavern owner nodded quickly, but he didn''t dare to let Chen Dong compensate.


    In front of these two guys, it is obvious that they are not so easy to provoke. One dares to fight Chen Dong, and the other has motivation background. This loss can only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach.At this time, Zhang Fan just went to Qin Yiyi''s front, slowly took the fengtouchai in her hand, and then helped her insert it on her head.


    He touched the tears in the corner of her eyes and dried them for her. He asked softly, "does it hurt?"


    Qin Yiyi nodded, did not dare to speak, she knew that all this is their own fault, blame themselves.


    Zhang fan used his skirt to wipe the blood stains from Qin Yiyi''s neck and touched her head. Qin Yiyi was so clever that he didn''t say a word, just like a child who did something wrong. He held Zhang Fan''s skirt tightly with his hands, even he didn''t dare to take his hands.


    And Zhang Fan also did not say again, turned over to pull her hand, and then took Qin Yiyi out of the pub.


    When Qin Yiyi left, he kicked Chen Dong hard.


    Along the way, two people did not speak again, the wind at night swish, blowing from the side.


    Qin Yiyi doesn''t know how to face Zhang Fan, but now she enjoys the feeling of being led by Zhang Fan, the feeling of being cared for and taken care of by him. It''s really good.


    But she did not dare to speak, because all this was due to her anger with him.


    If we didn''t have to do it ourselves, we would not have been in such a dangerous situation.


    And Zhang Fan seems to be a little angry, Qin Yiyi almost to the door of the dormitory, but stopped.


    Zhang Fan looked back at her and said to her, "girl, don''t you go back to bed so late?"


    Qin Yiyi''s tears from the corner of his eyes fell down again. Suddenly, he spread Zhang Fan''s hand and rushed to his arms.


    Wow, I cried!


    "Brother fan, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. You can scold me and beat me, but don''t ignore me. I really know it''s wrong, and I didn''t expect it to be so serious. I really didn''t expect him to be such a person. I just want to come out and have a drink and talk about my troubles. But I really dare not think that when I was so young, he wanted to do this kind of thing with human face and animal heart... "


    Qin Yiyi''s tears in the corner of his eyes kept talking about his ideas.


    Zhang Fan touched her head and buried her in his arms. Like an older father, he comforted his daughter who had made mistakes.


    "Girl, you think too much. What I want to do now is to improve my strength. As for the rest, I didn''t think too much about it. " Then he pushed Qin Yiyi away slowly.


    Staring into her eyes, she continued, "girl, remember my words, you are my fiancee, you are my daughter-in-law, which will never change. I will not dislike you, nor hate you, nor abandon you for other reasons. So, you don''t have to worry about this. I just want to protect you better. That''s why I go for stronger power. Now I have such a good teacher, I think I am very happy and full, so much time, I really learned a lot here, I also hope you can improve your strength as soon as possible, don''t be left too much behind by me


    With that, he gently scraped Qin Yiyi''s nose.


    Qin Yiyi blushed and then sobbed, "why didn''t you tell me earlier? You don''t want to talk to me until I''ve made such a fool of myself. If you had told me earlier, wouldn''t I have such a thing? So blame you, blame you, blame you for everything... "

 Chapter 24

    Then she began to beat Zhang Fan''s chest with her hand.


    Zhang Fan let her beat his chest, for a long time Qin Yiyi was not strong, he just grabbed Qin Yiyi''s hand and said to her, "vent well? Let''s go back and have a rest early. It''s getting late, and there will be classes tomorrow. "


    Then he opened the door for Qin Yiyi and sent her in.


    Before closing the door, Qin Yiyi asked Zhang Fan with some worries, "brother fan, today I heard that Chen Dong seems to have some background here, we won''t have anything to do?"


    "Don''t worry." Zhang Fan simply gave him four words, and then closed her door.


    The next morning.


    What Qin Yiyi was worried about still happened.


    Zhang Fangang told Mr. Yin what happened last night. After listening to this, Mr. Yin frowned, as if things were not easy to deal with.


    Chen Dong didn''t come to class today. I think he was beaten badly last night. After all, it took a hundred days to break bones and muscles. Zhang Fan could hear the sound of broken bones clearly last night.


    At this time, there seems to be a clamor at the door of the college.


    Mr. Yin took a look at the outside, and sure enough, he saw the people from the Lord''s mansion coming.


    He said to Zhang Fan in a hurry, "you boy, you really made trouble for me when you first came here. Go to the secret room behind the college and face the wall."


    "But." Zhang Fan said, "this guy provokes my fiancee first. I''ll teach him what''s wrong."


    Old Yin frowned and said to him, "with your present strength, are you going to die?"


    Zhang Fan hears speech, no longer struggle. I had to follow a student to the back yard of the college. After two corridors, I saw a simple wooden house. The student took the key of Mr. Yin and said to him, "then I''ll lock the door?"


    Zhang Fan did not speak, negative hand went in.


    The so-called wall room is just a small wooden house, about ten square meters in size. There is a table, a stool and a small bed in the room. Besides these, there is a small black stone on the table. I don''t know what material it is made of.


    There was light and wind in the room. It didn''t look like a secret room.


    But as soon as the door outside was closed, the room fell into the darkness instantly and couldn''t see.


    Zhang Fan suddenly flustered up, just now the bright window seam, now also become extremely dark, as if to be blindfolded.


    But gradually, he was able to see other things in the cabin, but it was just a shadow.


    All of a sudden, there seems to be someone on the table, something is emitting a little light, and after the light appears, the things in the house can be seen clearly. And Zhang Fan''s eyes were naturally attracted by this thing.


    This is the strange little black stone he saw on the table just now!


    This stone, began to emit a faint light, in addition to this light, everything around is dark, as if all the light here has been absorbed by this stone.


    And here, there will be absolute quiet, quiet can only hear their own heartbeat and breathing, all the sounds outside are isolated. I can''t hear or see. This special material blinds Zhang Fan.


    He touched his head and tentatively pushed slowly towards a wall.


    However, he found that what he touched was as hard as iron and cold as bone. It was not the wooden house he had just seen!


    The strength in his hand slowly increased from 10000 to 30000, but the wall remained still.


    Later, from 30000 to 50000, the wall still has no sign of moving.


    All of a sudden, the voice of a man came out from the bottom of his heart.


    "Xiao Fan, calm down and practice here." This is Shixian''s voice. This is the second time Zhang Fan heard Shixian''s voice. The last time he came out, it was the first time.


    "Lord Shixian?" Zhang Fan asked tentatively.


    "It''s a good place. There''s a meditation stone here." The voice of Shixian came out again.


    "What is the meditation stone?" Zhang Fan asked.


    "The so-called meditation stone is one of the stones that fell from the earth when the girl mended the sky. It is said that at the beginning, when the girl mended the sky, she fell 100 stones, each of which contained the spiritual power between heaven and earth. Therefore, every stone has its unique function. For ordinary people, every stone is a supreme treasure. Although the meditation stone in front of you is obviously cut by someone, even such a small piece can improve your Wanyuan formula


    Shixian''s words made Zhang Fanxing very interested.


    Sit on the ground, mind and spirit in one, Wanyuan daojue, slowly squirming.


    For a moment, he felt his inner peace. It seemed that he could hear the voice from the deep of his soul, including the voice of his own blood. All this is so beautiful, so quiet.It turns out that the so-called meditation is this kind of feeling, and the meditation he has achieved before is not meditation at all.


    Face wall solid, there are really some gateways, not only can let people quickly fall into quiet, but also the feeling of peeping into their own heart is very unique. No matter what mistakes you have made or what guilt you have, it will be revealed here.


    Zhang Fan is to see his helpless appearance, seems to roar, seems to roar. I watched my blood being pulled out from my body. It was like I had experienced it myself.


    The sense of suffocation from the soul reappears.


    Supreme blood, just a supreme glory, was secretly taken away.


    And I almost lost my life.


    If Shi Xian didn''t do it in time, he would have died.


    However, the invincible blood that he has activated does not suppress the supreme blood at all. However, he will never forget the hatred of being robbed of his blood. And the hatred of his family being hunted down will never diminish.


    It''s just a pity that he can''t see his parents'' faces.


    Time soon, around and fell into a quiet.


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s eyes closed, he never opened them again.


    However, if someone is around him, you can see that the surrounding wooden houses are still as normal, sunny and windy. But the black stone with a layer of light, shrouded in the body of the sail.


    As time goes by, Zhang Fan only feels that he has had a long dream. In the dream, he seems to have reached the horizon that no one can reach.


    And I like to have grown two wings, constantly roam the sky, that kind of unrestrained feeling makes me very enjoy, and, the aura between heaven and earth, constantly rush towards me, and I like a melting pot that opened the door, put away all the aura, and then store it in the library In Dantian.


    Just when Zhang Fan perceives the aura between heaven and earth, his body is also changing imperceptibly.

 Chapter 25

    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Zhang Fan into the wall room, outside can be lively.


    A group of more than ten people, a man with a scar on his head, led three middle-aged people, and eight guards, as well as the two Wang Liu and ma er who were also beaten by Zhang Fan.


    He came to Tianling college in a fierce manner.


    The guard can''t stop them, but the goal of these people is to go straight to Zhang Fan''s classroom.


    Mr. Yin took all the students to meet him. When he saw it coming, he bowed slightly and said in a low voice, "I''ve seen manager Chen."


    "What about people?"


    Scar man snorted coldly.


    "Who?" Mr. Yin pretended not to know.


    "Don''t pretend to me. You know very well why I''m here." Scar man looked into the crowd, obviously there was no one he wanted to see.


    "Yin Tianqiu, I know that boy has something to do with you, but if you insist on not making friends with others, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Chen Feng, don''t be too arrogant. You''re just a dog in the city Lord''s mansion. You should be careful what you''re pretending to be powerful, and the three dogs around you. Tianling college can''t be provoked by you. If the Dean shows up, even if the city leader comes, he should be courteous. In addition, I haven''t counted on robbing my things before. If I tell the Dean about this, do you think you can get it? " In a word, Chen Fenglian was stunned.


    "Old man, what are you talking about?"


    The three people around Chen Feng are the three people who robbed old Yin together before.


    "When did Tianling college become a vegetable market?"


    Suddenly, a strong voice came.


    In the distance, several white figures came slowly.


    The leader was an old man with white hair and beard, and there were two other old men beside him.


    These three people are all teachers. They should all be teachers of Tianling college, and their seniority is definitely higher than that of Mr. Yin. The roar just now came from the old man in the middle.


    "I''ve met President Zhang." Mr. Yin bowed slightly.


    The students and children all bowed to each other. "I''ve met the president."


    Chen Feng also frowned when he saw the comer.


    "Zhang, president Zhang..." His voice trembled.


    Dean Zhang is the dean of this Tianling college. He has heard that he is already in the late stage of Mahayana. He is about to break through Mahayana. Maybe his strength is the strongest in this city.


    Seeing president Zhang coming, Chen Feng''s arrogant face also slowly converged.


    "Far away, I heard you quarreling here. What''s the matter?" President Zhang said lightly.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Chen Feng immediately changed his face and said to him, "my child has been hurt. I just came to school to ask teacher Yin for a leave."


    "Oh, I''ve approved this fake." With that, president Zhang said to Mr. Yin, "Mr. Yin, come with me. I have something to say to you."


    Mr. Yin nodded and followed president Zhang.


    Under the command of Mr. Yin, these students returned to the classroom by themselves.


    President Zhang took a look at Chen Feng and asked, "do you have anything else to do?"


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. We''re leaving now." With that, he waved, took his men, bit their teeth, and walked out of the college.


    Seeing them go far away, president Zhang stopped and said to Mr. Yin, "it''s better to give it to the city master, so you can have less trouble."


    Yin is very determined to shake his head, "perhaps before I may also listen to you, but now, this thing I have decided to give a person."


    "The child?" President Zhang asked.


    Mr. Yin nodded.


    "The child''s blood is different from other people''s, and he is born with divine power and calm mind, and his future achievements will certainly be extraordinary. If I guess correctly, this small town can''t accommodate him far."


    "No matter how different it is, can it be better than the previous child?" Next to president Zhang, the old man said.


    Another person also continued, "yes, the child has been away from the college for three years. I heard that he is now living in Zhangguo Chengdu. If I guess correctly, his achievements are far ahead of us. He graduated from us when he was 15 years old. By the time he graduated, he was already in the Ninth Heaven of shackles. The word "genius" can no longer describe him


    "Well, forget about the past." President Zhang took a look at Mr. Yin. "You go back to class first. We''ll go to the city Lord''s mansion right away. The city Lord''s daughter''s injury is not complete. She was bitten by the fierce soldiers in no man''s land. It''s not easy to restore her original appearance. This time, we found traces of people living in the no man''s land, but no one was found. It is estimated that the city Lord''s residence will not give up. "


    Mr. Yin nodded and returned to his classroom.


    Time is fast. A week passes in a flash.Qin Yiyi would go to the wall room to see Zhang Fan every time. When she saw that his thin figure was still sitting there, her heart was calmer. She''s really afraid that one day this figure will fall down. If it wasn''t for Mr. Yin to remind her not to disturb Zhang Fan, she would have wanted to come in and take Zhang Fan out countless times. In her opinion, this crime should be borne by herself, not Zhang Fan.


    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.


    But Zhang Fan''s side, still has not a movement.


    Qin Yiyi was very worried about his health and said to Mr. Yin, "if brother fan doesn''t eat or drink for such a long time, won''t it be a problem?"


    The words Yin gave her were very simple: "a person rarely enters the state of concentrating on cultivation, but once he enters, his spiritual power will absorb the nutrients from heaven and earth as the body''s supplement, so he doesn''t need to eat. And if he can concentrate on training this time, his strength will definitely improve a lot. I didn''t expect that I let him in just to avoid Chen Feng, but let him have this opportunity. "


    Looking at Zhang Fan, he only feels that his strength has improved a lot. Even his body has grown a lot. The surging feeling of power made him want to stand up many times, wave his fist and hit him a few times.


    However, the inner silence calmed him down.


    In this more than a month''s time, he only felt that he had broken through several bottlenecks, and his whole body''s spiritual power had grown up. Even Wanyuan daojue has become especially rich.


    It seems that as long as he moves gently, he can feel the spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    This is the insight that a person who has reached the Mahayana realm can have, but when Zhang Fan only reached the Mahayana realm with his mental strength, he already had this insight. Zhang Fan knows that the simplest reason is that her Wanyuan formula has broken through to the second level!


    Wanyuan Taoist formula, as the oldest Taoist method. It has a total of nine levels, each level is a qualitative leap. Zhang Fan began to practice Wanyuan daojue in the year when he was 11 years old. He still stayed at the first level of Wanyuan daojue. Even all the children in his family stayed at the first level of Wanyuan daojue!


    Now, he has finally broken through to the second level, and the joy in his heart can be imagined. After reaching the second level, he only felt that his meridians were unblocked again.


    Gradually, he felt that the power of spiritual power gathering in the air was getting smaller and smaller, and his Wanyuan formula was not running as fast as before. He knew that the meditation stone seemed to have lost its original effect.


    Now even if we continue to concentrate on cultivation, the effect will not be half as fast as before.


    Now, I opened my eyes.


    In a flash, all the light was shining.


    His face seemed to be a bit mature, and his resolute expression was even more obvious. For more than a month, what he has improved is not only his Wanyuan formula, but also his spiritual power. Now, he is already the cultivation of the sixth heaven in the spiritual realm!


    One month''s promotion to level 4 is something you can''t even imagine!


    but Zhang Fan did it.


    Looking at the black stone on the table, it was dark.


    Zhang fan can''t help but feel guilty. He didn''t expect that he practiced too much and refined a meditation stone. This kind of thing can be met but not sought.


    I don''t know who leaked the news, or Qin Yiyi has been waiting outside. He just stood up for a while, only to hear someone begin to open the lock outside, and a figure flew towards him.


    Looking at the pigeon like feelings, Zhang Fan''s heart can not help but touch some, backhand will embrace her in his arms.


    Qin Yiyi looks up and finds that Zhang Fan seems to be different. His breath seems to be more introverted. Qin Yiyi can feel that his whole aura is different.


    She couldn''t help being stunned and asked, "brother fan, what are your accomplishments now?"


    "It seems that the spirit of the six heaven." Zhang Fan smiles gently.


    Qin Yiyi opened his eyes, some incredible said, "it''s true, you actually improve so fast, it seems that the gap between me and you is really growing."


    Zhang Fan said modestly, "this may be because I activated the invincible blood.". By the way, I remember that day whether Chen Dong came to the door or not. What happened afterwards? "


    "Don''t mention it, that guy is still recovering at home, but he deserves it! It seems that it was his father who came that day, but he was sent away by the president. " Qin Yiyi said.


    Your honor? Zhang Fan has been here for such a long time, but he has never seen what the president looks like. He is also guilty. I don''t know if I''m going to trouble myself.


    Soon, Zhang Fan followed Qin Yiyi back to the classroom.


    Because the news that Chen Dong was beaten was soon spread, everyone in the class now has some fear of Zhang Fan. They never thought that this seemingly harmless child would be better than that arrogant and domineering Chen Dong.Moreover, they all know that Chengdu''s family background is very thick. He even dares to fight Chen Dong, and even the president seems to protect him. That means that he also has a very thick background.


    The girls who used not to even look at Zhang fan are now staring at her. They seem to think that this child with a general face and that kind of perseverance is more worthy of their attention and more attractive.


    Chen Dong is nothing but a dandy who has been relegated. Zhang Fan is the real male god in their heart.


    When Mr. Yin learned that Zhang Fan was going through the customs, he also asked him to go to his room. Zhang Fan was in a good mood. He followed the students and walked over.

 Chapter 26

    I haven''t seen Mr. Yin for so many days. In fact, Zhang Fan is very worried.


    After all, the person who put Zhang Fan in the confinement room is Mr. Yin. Now that Zhang Fan is out, his strength has increased so much. It is estimated that Mr. Yin himself is the most surprised.


    But why did he let others call him?


    According to Mr. Yin''s character, if you know that you come out, you will definitely find it yourself. Moreover, Zhang Fan seems to have never seen the student in front of you.


    But this idea just flashed in Zhang Fan''s mind.


    Then he followed the student in front of him through several corridors, but he still didn''t seem to arrive at Mr. Yin''s residence.


    Zhang fan can not help but some doubts, in front of the students asked, "Hello students, teachers live so far?"


    The classmate didn''t look back. His voice seemed to tremble. He said to Zhang Fan, "the teacher lives outside. Don''t you know?"


    Zhang Fan a Leng, obviously he does not know this situation.


    But as he walked, he felt that something was wrong. Because it''s far away from school.


    Out of the gate of Tianling college, it is obviously impossible for Yin to live here.


    So why did the student cheat himself and bring himself out?


    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on the corner of Zhang Fan''s mouth. Under his strong spiritual sense, everything around him could not escape his vision.


    He stopped and said to the student in front of him, "man, don''t pretend any more. What''s your intention? Now it''s time to show it. "


    Who knows that person hears Zhang Fan to say so, immediately frighten to turn around to run, want to know his real strenght, just lead spirit realm into three heavy sky.


    Even Chen Dong is not Zhang Fan''s opponent. How can he beat Zhang Fan?


    But his role is only to cheat Zhang Fan out, and now his task has been completed. Although it didn''t reach the predetermined place, it was not a matter inside the college.


    All of a sudden, there was a movement of air around.


    Several figures appeared in front of Zhang Fan.


    When Zhang Fan saw these people, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    These people are just like that kind of brown candy. They can''t get rid of it. I have just passed the customs, and the news has leaked out. Moreover, this seems to be the kind of premeditated. It''s really hard to bribe a student to cheat him out.


    "How many of you? It''s so boring. " Zhang Fan is very indifferent said.


    Zhang Fan before the change, may be thinking about how to find a way out.


    But now, he really wants to try his strength and reach what level. It''s also a part of the actual combat that leads to the gap between the six heaven and the eight heaven.


    And these three people were the people who wanted to persecute Mr. Yin but were blocked by Zhang Fan. At that time, Zhang Fan had just reached the spirit guiding state, where to play depended on the carelessness of a few of them to achieve success. And now, they deliberately come to gamble Zhang Fan, absolutely have a great deal of confidence.


    However, they never thought of it. They just didn''t see Zhang Fan for more than a month. When he came out again, his strength had made full progress. Even, it is almost the same as them.


    The black thunder leopard cultivator frowned, stared at Zhang Fan, and said to the two people around him, "this boy is very strange, I can feel his breath is very strong."


    "Just be careful. We are very sure of coming this time." In addition, the white tiger practitioner''s eyes were shining.


    "Yes, second brother, you are too cautious." At last, the green snake practitioner also followed.


    Zhang Fan swept the three of them in turn and said faintly, "I didn''t expect that someone would come to practice for me as soon as I got out of the pass. It''s really good."


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, the faces of those people were even more ugly. What''s the eight days'' practice for him?


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan will show his strength, the majestic spiritual power operation, this momentum can be more powerful than before.


    "Leading the spirit to the six heavens?" The black thunder leopard cultivator asked in a strange way.


    "It''s impossible. It''s only a month. Even the original genius can''t do it." The white tiger cultivator is also stunned.


    Genius? Zhang Fan was stunned.


    "What are you afraid of? We''re all in the spirit guiding eight heaven. Are you afraid of him as a child?" The green snake cultivator took the lead in roaring. Then, a strong green light rose behind him, which led to the spirit of the eight heavens. Of course, Zhang Fan could not compare his momentum. Even though Zhang Fan''s strength has improved a lot, he is far from their opponent in terms of spiritual power.


    Between the green snake practitioners released their own engraved spirit, and the other two released their own engraved spirit.


    In a flash, white, green and black light soared into the sky.


    He is worthy of being the person who leads the eight heavens in the spiritual realm. This momentum is really shocking. Before they are a few people look down on Zhang Fan, nothing to show full strength, this just eat dumb loss. But now, each of them is to show all their strength, Zhang Fan''s pressure suddenly increased a lot.And Zhang Fan''s heart, is also rising to wipe strange excitement.


    A glow of red haze suddenly rose behind him, and the strength of the halo was obviously higher than that of the three of them. Although they can''t compare with each other in spirit power, their spirit level is obviously not as good as Zhang Fan''s. What they engraved should be the spirit skill of fierce beast level, while Zhang Fan''s quepeng is the spirit skill of demon beast level.


    When it is slowly displayed, the gap in momentum is instantly revealed.


    They didn''t notice the rush and speed of the first fight, but now when the real strength is displayed, the gap is particularly obvious.


    Three people''s complexion is not good, look at each other, the next moment, white tiger toward Zhang Fan''s face. In an instant, the wind was strong and the tiger roared, carrying out the world. Zhang Fan brows a tight, in his hands keep waving, bird Peng against the wind, the light of the red haze, covering the whole body. Go straight to the white tiger.


    For a moment, the red and white light added to the blend.


    A spiritual power has the upper hand, and a quality has the upper hand. You come and I go down, and even win.


    Zhang Fan realized that the strength of two days apart was so big.


    Before he defeated Chen Dong, he was completely caught off guard by beating the other side. The other side even didn''t show his own spiritual power, so he was beaten upside down. It was only with the strength of his body that he won.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan seems to be unable to please him if he struggles with the spirit power and engraved spirit skill.


    What''s more, the other side is still three!

 Chapter 27

    And at the moment, the other two people are not idle, green snake wind even disappeared, along the white tiger''s mouth, in an instant to Zhang Fan''s face!


    And a black leopard with the smell of lightning touched Zhang Fan''s back.


    The situation of the scene changed instantly. Under the real strength competition, the three opposite people almost completely suppressed Zhang Fan.


    However, Zhang Fan is not a simple cultivator of the six heavens. He is not only mentally superior to his peers, but also has the most powerful and invincible blood. People with this kind of blood not only practice very fast, but also have a strong suppression effect on the general engraved spirit beast.


    Under this kind of pressure, the power of blood burst out in an instant, and the glow in front of him was brilliant. Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan daojue accelerated its operation, and the boundless between heaven and earth began to converge continuously. Just a breath, he had already integrated into the sparrow ROC. If your own spiritual power is not enough, then use the spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    This is the second level of Wanyuan daojue!


    The danger that just appeared in front of him was also turned into nothing by Zhang Fan in an instant.


    Seeing the huge bird Peng''s sharp beak, he swallowed the dangerous snake directly. The white tiger in front of him was torn to pieces by quepeng''s claws.


    The engraved spirit skill and the caster are one. If the spirit skill is broken, the caster will be seriously injured.


    I saw that the two men instantly cut out blood, face like gold paper, even back a few steps, this just stopped body shape.


    This series of battles seems to be lengthy, but in fact, it has just ended in a breath. At the moment, Zhang Fan is even more free to hand, suddenly, a powerful lightning surge in the palm of the hand, the beast''s top lion dragon lightning, is not a person who can only lead the spirit of the eight heaven can stop, what''s more, now there is the blessing of the heaven and earth''s spiritual power, Zhang Fan''s lightning at the moment, even if there is no power of the shackles, but at least it is the peak of the spirit strength.


    Without any suspense, the black leopard was bounced out by the power of lightning.


    But fortunately, the other side also has the power of thunder attribute, otherwise under the collision, it will be seriously damaged.


    Zhang Fan is not feeling well at the moment. No matter what, the other party''s spiritual power is above him. Although he has Wanyuan daojue and invincible blood, he is still the carrier to resist the other party''s attack.


    As soon as the spiritual power of ascension retreated, the feeling of backfire came immediately.


    Zhang Fan only felt as if his chest was blocked by something. His throat was sweet, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. What''s more, there is a little numbness and pain in the chest.


    Looking down, I don''t know when someone cut such a big wound, and there was a little electric arc. It was obviously the damage caused by the black thunder leopard just now.


    I didn''t expect that this man was so cruel. Even if he was attacked by himself, he would return it to the enemy.


    It seems that this man really can''t get rid of it. If he is allowed to live any longer, he will certainly become a threat to himself in the future.


    Zhang Fan walked towards the black thunder leopard whose life and death were unknown on the ground. His strength increased slowly. Unconsciously, he had already reached 150000.


    This should be Zhang Fan''s strongest blow!


    Hit the black thunder Leopard on the ground, and it''s going to go down!


    However, the man suddenly grabbed the dust on the ground and threw it on Zhang Fan''s face. Zhang Fan''s reaction is very quick, and he quickly uses his hand to block it, but the other party has already slipped away.


    Zhang Fan looked at the other two people behind him, with a tight brow, he bit his teeth and ran after them.


    Stepping on the starry sky, the speed is very fast, a few breathing only see, already stopped in front of that person.


    Black thunder leopard obviously didn''t expect Zhang Fan to chase so tightly. Seeing that there was no hope of escaping, he looked at Zhang Fan and said, "boy, you''re still here."


    Zhang Fan a Leng, immediately react to come over, in the heart secretly sigh a, "not good!"


    However, the black thunder leopard hugged Zhang Fan, and then dozens of nets were scattered in the sky, trapping Zhang fan inside. But Zhang Fan is hugged by him, also can''t break free temporarily.


    Damn, he cursed in his heart, but at this moment, as a child, he couldn''t get rid of each other''s lock.


    This black leopard looks like it''s going to die with itself!


    There are countless ways of self-help in Zhang Fan''s mind, but they all turn into bubbles because they can''t break free.


    Just at this time, a long sword cut through the sky, blood splashed, Zhang Fan only felt empty, quickly left. And the big net on his head was cut open by the sword one by one, and Zhang Fan was like a fish who missed the net, and he came out smoothly.


    At the next moment, countless flames rose from the trapped place, burning the black leopard alive.


    Zhang Fan is still in a state of shock, gasping for breath!


    This man is so fierce. He is not only patient, but also decisive. He attracts himself, on the one hand, to save his companions, on the other hand, to bring himself into the trap prepared in advance.If it wasn''t for the students who had made trouble ahead of time, it was estimated that the students would have brought themselves to this place at the beginning.


    Zhang Fan looked up and saw that it was his teacher, Mr. Yin.


    What he just displayed was his spirit carving skill. It was not a beast, but a sword. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t the engraved object be a beast? How could it be a sword?


    But Mr. Yin didn''t say much. He just signaled Zhang Fan to leave.


    The garrison in Wangcheng is very strict. If you don''t leave here, some soldiers will soon find out what''s going on here.


    Back to the college, Zhang Fan''s chest injury suddenly broke out, and the whole person was dispirited. The feeling of paralysis seems to be transmitted into the nerve, which makes his body recover very slowly.


    At this time, Qin Yiyi has also seen Zhang Fan, see his injury, is also scared pale. He came over to help him stop bleeding, but Yin stopped Qin Yiyi and said to her, "Xiaofan was hurt by Lei Wenbao. Lei Wenbao is one of the more powerful attributes of Lei. Only Xiaofan''s body can adapt itself. If outsiders come into contact with him, he will also be hurt by Lei''s attributes."


    Zhang Fan clenched his teeth and said to Qin Yiyi, "girl, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    In fact, Zhang Fan never thought that his strength had just been improved, so he was hit by such a blow.


    After a long time, he could barely get up from the ground, and his whole body was full of Wanyuan daojue. It was only then that he began to recover quickly. In addition to the invincible blood on his body, the wound is recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Soon, it was no different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 28

    Mr. Yin has already left. He tells Zhang Fan to go to find him after he has a good rest.


    Zhang Fan sent Qin Yiyi back to the place where he lived and went to find old Yin.


    I don''t know. What''s the matter with Mr. Yin.


    Just into the dense forest, but see Yin laozheng standing on the bridge, like a world expert general, do not know the world.


    "Teacher." Zhang Fan went over.


    Mr. Yin nodded. It was obvious that he had adapted to the title.


    "It''s going up very fast." Yin said simply.


    Zhang Fan''s face turns red. In fact, what he wants is that Mr. Yin can see it by himself, not that he tells Mr. Yin to listen to it. Only in this way can he feel at ease when he is praised. Anyway, Zhang Fan is only an 11 year old child. He also wants to be recognized and praised by others.


    "But that''s not a good thing." Mr. Yin''s words changed. "You just reached the spirit guiding realm when you first entered the school. Now it''s just over two months. Your strength has been promoted to the sixth heaven of the spirit guiding realm. I have to say that the original genius has only been promoted one heaven in two months. And you''re six times his


    The genius again?


    Is this the first time Zhang Fan has heard about that genius? He really wants to know who that genius is.


    Zhang Fan didn''t ask, and neither did Yin.


    "You know, if your strength increases too fast, your foundation will be unstable, which will make it difficult to cultivate in the future. What''s more, you have a sense of arrogance because of the rapid improvement of your strength. Just like today, you are aware of the danger, but you are still determined to fight against the three people who lead the spirit realm. If I don''t arrive in time today, you will die with the leopard. " Mr. Yin''s tone has become very strict. This is the first time Zhang Fan has seen Mr. Yin speak like this.


    Seeing that the teacher was angry, Zhang Fan lowered his head and stopped talking.


    "From today on, you are not allowed to fight with anyone. If you find out, I won''t let you just enter the wall room. Including your fiancee. " Mr. Yin talked about Zhang Fan''s weakness.


    It seems that Mr. Yin is very angry. In fact, he is still for his own good, and he is also concerned about himself.


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that he was grateful to Mr. Yin.


    After coming out of no man''s land for such a long time, Mr. Yin may be the closest person to him besides Qin Yiyi, and the only one who has gained Zhang Fan''s trust in the outside world.


    If the other side fails this time, it will never give up. " Old Yin frowned tightly. "As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide a clear gun, but hard to defend a hidden one. Before you enter the advanced class, you can only stay with the students, and you are not allowed to leave the college


    Zhang Fan is also dissatisfied with Yin''s ban.


    But what Mr. Yin said is true. Although his strength has been improved a lot, he is a strong presence among his peers. However, when he faces the real strong, there is still a big gap.


    "Teacher, can I ask, is that the engraved magic power you just now?" Zhang Fan still asked the doubts in his heart.


    Yin looked back at Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "in this world, there are many things you don''t know. However, no one will believe these things until they are confirmed. Maybe they only know that when everyone enters the spirit guiding realm, they may engrave the spirit skill, and the source of the spirit skill is basically those beasts. In fact, it is not the case. Everything has spirit between heaven and earth. As long as you can feel the spirit of everything, you can engrave it in yourself. The sword you see is the spirit thing I engraved


    "Now that you have proved it, why don''t people believe it?" Zhang Fan asked again.


    "It''s proved to be of no use, but my strength has been staying in jiuchongtian. As I said in my previous subject, if you want to reach the shackle state, you must have a certain chance. For example, the sword I engraved must be understood in the sword array in order to be promoted. But after all these years, I never got that chance. "


    With that, there was a look of disappointment on his face.


    Zhang fan can''t help but start to think, "all things have spirit, isn''t it that all flowers and plants can engrave spirit?"


    Yin nodded, "theoretically, it means that, but when engraved, it depends on whether such things are spiritually strong or not, or whether they have any effect on you. A person who reaches the spiritual state can engrave at most two or three kinds of spiritualism, but most people have only one kind of spiritualism, which not only requires a lot of spiritual strength, but also requires a lot of physical quality Quality requirements are also very high. One of them can''t be found, and they can only be engraved with one kind of spirit


    Zhang Fan is a little pleased. What Yin Lao said is that it''s made for him.


    His spiritual strength is already Mahayana, and his physical quality is several times that of ordinary people.


    Perhaps two or three kinds of inscriptions are just the beginning for Zhang Fan.


    "By the way, everyone will have a kind of skill that belongs to himself when they are practicing. This skill is generally something to protect their whole life. The more powerful their Kung Fu is, the greater their benefits will be. Seeing that you have recovered so quickly, I think your skill is not simple. " Yin asked softly.In fact, these are no secrets here.


    In no man''s land, almost everyone knows this kind of skill. However, it''s very difficult to cultivate Wanyuan daojue, so there are few people who have reached a high level. Even blind people in Qin Dynasty don''t seem to have more than five levels. Although Zhang Fan is not clear about their strength up to now, he is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "It''s called Wanyuan daojue, but I only know how it works. There are no books." Zhang Fan told me everything.


    Yin was surprised. It was obvious that he knew this skill. "Wanyuan daojue..." He couldn''t help repeating it himself.


    "You know?" Zhang Fan asked.


    "At the beginning, that genius''s skill was also Wanyuan daojue, but there was something more powerful about him." Yin could not help but start to recall.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help mentioning that person again.


    "Teacher, who is that man?"


    Mr. Yin took a look at Zhang Fan and said, "you may still come from the same place. That person has the same surname as you, and he also has the surname Zhang. But now it''s nearly ten years, and he may have reached a very high level."


    Zhang? A surname, genius, Wanyuan daojue.


    Zhang Fan''s heart can''t help but rise up an idea that makes him angry.


    "Teacher, does that person have supreme blood?" Zhang Fan is biting his teeth.


    Yin Laoyi Leng, looking at Zhang Fan, blurted out, "how do you know?"


    "Hehe, I found it." Zhang Fan knocked down a bamboo with his fist.

 Chapter 29

    Seeing that Zhang Fan''s temperament changed greatly, Yin frowned more tightly. He didn''t ask, but continued, "but that boy has a very high vision. He comes from our Tianling college, but he never admits to the outside world. Maybe I feel like I grew up in our college and lost him. "


    Zhang Fan said with a smile, "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that I really had a destiny with him. Don''t worry. I''ll find you soon... "


    Mr. Yin doesn''t know what hatred there is between them, but it seems that it''s definitely not simple.


    "By the way, I think your blood is not bad, even better than him. But for a while, I can''t see the blood. I''ve never seen it. " Mr. Yin.


    In fact, Zhang fan can''t tell what''s going on with his blood. It''s very difficult for him to survive because he has been deprived of the supreme blood. If it wasn''t for Shi Xian, he would have died. But now they are not dead, but also activate the invincible blood. Blind Qin, they are just surprised, but no one can tell why.


    "Maybe it''s just ordinary blood, but I''m a little bit better than others, so you''ll find it strange."


    It''s not that Zhang Fan doesn''t believe in Mr. Yin, but he can''t understand these things himself. What''s more, you''d better not throw out all your details.


    Mr. Yin nodded and suddenly said to him, "wait for me."


    Yin looked around, and when he was sure that there was no one around, he slowly took something from his waist.


    But there was no package around his waist, but a box appeared out of thin air. It was obvious that he had the same magic weapon as Zhang Fan.


    He said to Zhang Fan, "originally, I wanted to see your ability, but now I don''t think I need to. As your teacher, what I can teach you is really limited. Soon after these basic courses are finished, your strength will surpass me. And I think it''s much more useful to give you this thing than to be around me. "


    Zhang Fan''s heart is tight. He knows that there is a treasure around you. When he first met those people to rob him, he wanted to ask what it was. The thing that can govern the daughter of the Lord of the city is absolutely nothing.


    However, in view of his first meeting with Mr. Yin, he did not ask.


    But now, Mr. Yin said it first.


    And it seems to be to give yourself, in exchange for who, heart will secretly surprise.


    "Promise me, when you don''t reach the shackles, don''t use it or open it."


    Zhang Fan said to Yin, "how can I accept such a valuable thing? Teacher, you and I are not related, not related by blood. I really can''t afford to entrust it to me. "


    Seeing that Zhang Fan wanted to shirk, Mr. Yin said, "there''s nothing I can''t afford. I''m willing to give it. If you want it, that''s OK. However, you must agree to this condition. "


    Zhang Fan was very pleased, but he had to pretend to be embarrassed. He frowned and gritted his teeth. It seemed that it was very difficult for him to agree to this thing.


    Yin was discontented in an instant. He seemed to see Zhang Fan''s careful thinking and said softly, "don''t give me a bargain and sell it. Take it well. If I can''t come back this time, this thing will have a destination."


    Zhang Fan a Leng, "hunting activities?"


    Mr. Yin suddenly realized that he had let slip his words, but he didn''t intend to tell Zhang Fan. Moreover, this activity, he did not want to let Zhang Fan participate.


    "Teacher, why don''t you tell me about hunting activities?" Zhang Fan continued.


    "Ah." Old Yin sighed, "Xiaofan, this activity is estimated to be aimed at you. If you go, you will only die."


    "Then why do we promise hunting?"


    "It''s agreed by the dean. The Chen family has paid a lot of money. It''s a hunting activity in no man''s land jointly launched by the city master and the college. They can''t move in the city, so they naturally want to do it outside." Yin Lao shook his head, "I said, you don''t have to participate. They want my things at most. I''ve given it to you. Even if they kill me, they won''t get anything."


    "I''m going." Zhang Fan said firmly.


    "No way."


    "I''m going too." Suddenly, behind them, Qin Yiyi also ran over.


    Obviously, she didn''t know such a thing. If she knew, Zhang Fan would have known.


    See two people such attitude, Yin old is also some laugh and cry.


    "You two children, why lie in this muddy water?"


    "I don''t want that." Zhang Fan handed the zygote back.


    Yin Lao is helpless, did not expect that he as a treasure of the same thing, the other side should be so casual to pass.


    It''s really a bear child. He doesn''t know treasure. He takes it as a piece of grass.


    But it has to be said that actual combat is always the time to train people. If you take him, maybe you can get some unexpected results.Thinking of this, Mr. Yin had to nod his head.


    "Well, you can go, but I''ll arrange everything for you."


    Two people quickly nod, Zhang Fan is more quietly put the box into his deserted ring.


    It turns out that the reason why Mr. Yin gave this treasure to himself was more worried that he would not come back and that it would fall into other people''s hands.


    Zhang Fan looked at Mr. Yin and then said, "Mr. Yin, don''t worry. As long as I live for one day, I''m willing to guard you for one more day. Never let anyone else hurt you. "


    On hearing this, Mr. Yin also showed a smile on his face and said to Zhang Fan, "if you like, you don''t have to say more. However, it''s really gratifying for me to see your growth. If one day you can surpass that genius, it''s really exciting. "


    Zhang Fan''s face was a little dark, and Yin didn''t mention it any more.


    With that, Yin took the lead to leave here.


    Zhang Fan followed Qin Yiyi back to the dormitory, so many days did not return to the dormitory, Zhang Fan found that his bed is still so clean and tidy, even there is no dust on the ground, can see that Qin Yiyi cleans his room every day, there is such a virtuous girl, who would be happy.


    Three days later.


    The no man''s land hunting activity jointly organized by Chen Jia and Tianling college also officially started. The class that participated in this activity was the junior class, while the senior class was not invited.


    In these days, Zhang Fan''s foundation has been further consolidated, and Qin Yiyi has also broken through to the quadruple heaven of guiding spirit.


    The students who took part in this activity held a vow meeting in the school, and followed two teachers out of the city. One was Yin Lao, and the other was another young teacher. However, it seems that the strength should be above Yin Lao.


    The people coming out of the Chen family are a couple of guards with 100 people. Although these guards are not practitioners, they are well-equipped, with strong crossbows and bows behind them. It seems that they are not going out hunting, but fighting with someone?


    Because Chen Feng is the chief manager of the city Lord''s office, he still has great power. There is no problem in mobilizing a small number of troops.


    However, Zhang Fan did not see the two men who escaped last time. It is estimated that Chen Feng has already known that they are not his opponents, so he will not arrange them.


    Zhang Fan looked at Chen Feng, but found that Chen Feng also looked at himself.


    The two people''s eyes were opposite, and friction occurred in an instant.

 Chapter 30

    But their tit for tat eyes didn''t last long, and they were interrupted by Yin''s voice.


    Chen Feng''s eyes immediately became more relaxed. Mr. Yin walked slowly to Zhang Fan and said to him, "when you hunt, you will follow me closely."


    Zhang Fan nodded, which avoided Chen Feng''s fake smile eyes and walked toward Qin Yiyi.


    Zhang Fan knows that Chen Feng absolutely has some secret. Although he is smiling now, he will never be soft hearted when he harms himself.


    He looked at Qin Yiyi beside him and told her to be close to him, but don''t make any mistakes. Although he is not afraid of Chen Feng''s conspiracy, Qin Yiyi''s strength is not as strong as he is. If the other side uses coercion as a means, he may be subdued.


    As the gate of Wangcheng was opened, Zhang Fan saw the scene of the vast no man''s land outside the city again.


    But the last time he came from here, and this time he went there.


    I don''t know why there are so many refugees outside the city gate?


    Almost every day, these people can be seen entering the city, and many people can be seen leaving the city.


    No man''s land represents both danger and opportunity. Many people in the city will choose no man''s land to make a profit.


    They were hunters and merchants.


    And the hunters have to kill some low-level fierce animals and take them back to the city to trade with some vendors and butchers. Many people in the city are used to eating poultry and will inevitably want to eat some game. However, the taste of this fierce animal is very delicious and very popular with people in the city.


    Therefore, many people choose to go hunting, and they are more or less hunters with some accomplishments. Although there is some danger, but the benefits are very rich.


    The other is the trade merchants between Wangcheng and other cities.


    This kind of people usually travel in groups, and employ a small group of mercenaries. Most businessmen do not have any fighting ability. Once they want to go out, they will travel together in any city, and jointly pay a valuable mercenary corps to escort themselves.


    For them, it''s a good deal.


    And they don''t go out of the city every day. They often go out only two or three times a year for necessary material exchange and commercial trade.


    In addition to the above two kinds of people will go in and out of Wangcheng, the other is the people in the army.


    Every day, Wangcheng will send many sentries to carry out detections, and at night, these sentries will come back. Although these sentries are not strong in fighting ability, there are many means to protect their lives, and there are few casualties.


    Zhang Fan''s experience is rare in history.


    After all, every child should be the focus of protection in every area, because they are the future and hope of that area. However, Chen Feng has a large number of troops to protect him. Therefore, although parents who heard that children were going to take part in joint hunting activities in no man''s land were worried, they just followed the city gate and watched, worried and worried Full of hope again.


    They are worried about whether their children will be in danger, but they hope that their children will be able to harvest their own inscriptions in no man''s land. Even if there are opportunities that others can''t get, as long as they are favored by the city Lord''s house, they will have a better life in the future.


    If it wasn''t for the ban on parents, it''s estimated that a lot of people would have asked to join us.


    Zhang Fan also purposefully went to some remote areas with this hunting activity, so that even if they started, Zhang Fan would not be surprised. Because, in remote areas, people in the city will not be aware of it.


    However, with the adjustment of the army, Zhang Fan was surprised to find that the hunting activity in the no man''s land was not far from the city.


    Zhang Fan looks at Mr. Yin unexpectedly. As the leader of the students, Mr. Yin looks back at his own learning.


    Another teacher talked and laughed with Chen Feng. He didn''t seem to worry about anything at all. And their attitude of not worrying at all makes Zhang Fan feel more strange. He really wanted to know what medicine was sold in Chen Feng''s gourd.


    Many students are tired before they walk for an hour. At the moment, although it is not far away from the gate, but it has been unable to see the appearance of the gate. But at the moment, they are still around Wangcheng.


    Wangcheng is like a fortress surrounded by an arc-shaped city wall.


    Beyond Wangcheng, there is no man''s land.


    When the students were resting, another teacher named Xi Yu told them about the no man''s land.


    In fact, this huge area was not a no man''s land before.


    It used to be the junction of the Three Kingdoms, which was extremely prosperous. But hundreds of years ago, there was a terrible battle, and countless people died in this battle. In this no man''s land underground, it is buried countless ghosts.Whenever the night comes, these buried souls will start to wander. In addition, this area belongs to the scope of Shagang abyss, so there are many fierce beasts and monsters. Therefore, nomads or solitary people here will die and flee. Even some of the smaller villages were attacked by fierce beasts. They were not able to make a living. As a last resort, they moved into the city to settle down


    therefore, the name of no man''s land was called out by them.


    And no man''s land at night is particularly dangerous. Many powerful monsters will choose to haunt at night.


    Zhang Fan is not very clear about the history of the no man''s land. However, when the teacher Xi Yu said it, he was also interested in it and listened to it very carefully. In the past, when they were in Mucun, the three village keepers never told themselves this. The children in the village were all like savages. They did not dare to go out at night, but they were also like some fierce animals during the day.


    However, Zhang Fan is particularly interested in Shagang Dayuan mentioned by teacher Xi Yu. He once again like Xi Yu teacher asked, the teacher looked at Zhang Fan''s eyes is more stay for a while. It seems to be with a different kind of information, but Zhang fan can''t explain it accurately.


    Teacher Xi Yu said, "the original purgatory world wanted to swallow up the fairyland. Shagang Dayuan was one of the important battlefields for the purgatory world to attack the fairyland. Purgatory world wants to get through a channel from here, but it is sniped by the ninth color peacock king, who ranks the third among the ninth emperor''s holy beasts. As a result, countless strong hands and experts have fallen in this Shagang abyss, and their souls are still in the world after their death. The high cultivation of these experts is far beyond our understanding. As long as the cultivation you enter is lower than that of Mahayana, you will even be obliterated by the intention of Sha Sha


    Zhang Fan is very curious. How does teacher Xi Yu know so many things? Is he bragging or does he really know so many historical events? But when Zhang Fan sees other students listening with interest, he knows that no matter what teacher Xi Yu says is true or false, his goal has been achieved.


    On the edge of this no man''s land, while feeling this desolate atmosphere, on the other hand, being able to listen to such an amazing story, more or less, it will always come true.


    All of a sudden, the guards were all on the horse. It seemed that something unusual had happened, and the students who were listening to the story immediately became nervous. It seemed that they had come to the Shagang abyss.

 Chapter 31

    With the two whistles, all the guards immediately changed from resting to fighting.


    Zhang Fan also immediately stood beside Qin Yiyi and looked into the distance. It seemed that he saw a layer of smoke rushing to one side.


    However, with the smoke, there was the sound of rushing hooves.


    It''s loud and heavy.


    "No!" These two words appear in almost everyone''s heart!


    Chen Feng, in particular, led the guards to set up a triangle formation immediately. A trumpet sound, Zhang Fan and others will be surrounded in the camp.


    On the other hand, Yin Lao and Xi Yu are protecting the students so that they won''t be frightened.


    "Mr. Yin." Zhang Fan stepped forward.


    But he was stopped by Mr. Yin, "it''s OK, they are here. This is autumn swing. When autumn comes, there will always be a large number of herbivorous beasts chased by groups of fierce beasts. When these large groups of animals rush, there will be such a large-scale movement. Their impact is very strong, but as long as it is not aimed at us, under the protection of the city defense army, we will not have any problems. However, I feel why these wild animals come so coincidentally. Moreover, only in the depth of no man''s land can such a situation appear. I didn''t expect to see such a scene in this marginal area. "


    Yin Lao''s words warned Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan looked behind him, and Qin Yiyi''s face was also worried. Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi have lived in no man''s land for many years, but they have never encountered such a situation.


    "A pair of guards, front triangle. Guard two, left triangle. Guard three, make up the last corner. All the city defense forces, follow my command With the sound of Chen Feng''s horn, everyone was on the alert.


    Facing the autumn swing, everyone raised their hearts to their voices.


    With the roaring sound getting closer and closer, some students are afraid to retreat. Although there are two teachers to maintain order, when these students saw such a scene, they were scared to cry.


    Even Zhang Fan has never seen such a powerful scale.


    However, fortunately, Chen Feng is not without experience. Under his arrangement, all the city defense forces are arranged in an orderly way. The sound of putting the weapons and blades together is especially shocking. After the orderly military system came out, the hearts of Zhang Fan and others became more stable.


    However, in the face of this vast battle, no matter who is in the heart, can not help but drum.


    "Zhang Fan, be careful." Looking at old Yin''s reminder, Zhang Fan naturally knows the meaning of his words.


    At this moment, he leaned on Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi did not wear school uniform today, but a simple white skirt. In this momentum, it is particularly thin. If Zhang Fan wasn''t around, she would be as scared as these students. At the moment, she is even more pale, just like gold paper.


    With a gust of wind blowing, the sound was getting closer and closer to the crowd. Zhang Fan looked up and found that the creature was just an ordinary fierce beast, even a bison that didn''t reach the level of fierce beast. This kind of creature generally lives on the edge of no man''s land, but it''s also close to the water source. Now how come they come to this place and are so close to Wangcheng? Don''t these hunters who go out hunting know? Will no one go to eat the fat?


    But time doesn''t allow Zhang Fan to think too much. These bison have sharp horns on their heads. Speed, like countless meteors, rushing towards the crowd.


    Chen Feng looked back at the crowd, and a heavy look appeared on his face.


    The next moment in the west, he called to the army behind him, "crossbow, prepare!"


    It seems that these crossbows were deliberately prepared for these bison.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    With the sound of the breaking wind, countless bison fell into the pool of blood. No matter how strong the crossbow is, facing such a large number of bison, for a moment, it just slowed down the speed of bison.


    Zhang Fan frowned tightly and involuntarily held Qin Yiyi''s hand. If you really want to face these wild animals, then you should hold Qin Yiyi tightly. If you are scattered here, it will be dangerous.


    Sure enough, these bison beat each other, and in an instant, they hit the first corner of the triangle formation. Chen Feng bear the brunt, but before sharp feet, even the crazy bison to split up.


    But the wave of smoke and dust will cover everyone in the next moment.


    Although they had no confidants, they were collided by the bison, but the tense atmosphere was enough to make these students confused. Don''t know who stepped on who foot, the field instant chaos set.


    The oldest of these children is only 12 years old. How could they ever see such a battle.For a moment, everyone was in a mess.


    Zhang Fan is pushed by the crowd. Suddenly, he grabs Qin Yiyi''s hand and is knocked away.


    And the crowd seemed to be pushed deliberately, and they were in a mess in an instant. And Zhang fan can also feel that the person who just pushed himself away is definitely not a child. His strength is so great that he is definitely an adult.


    In an instant, a light and shadow appeared.


    Zhang Fan retreated abruptly, and a dagger passed in front of him.


    Damn it!


    Zhang Fan heart secretly scold, this is not someone deliberately designed what is good. However, it took so much money, just for myself?


    With Zhang Fan avoiding the attack, he also began to look for the dangerous dagger again in the chaos. However, the owner of the dagger seemed to know that Zhang Fan was not easy to bully. He disappeared and never found him again.


    The next moment, I don''t know what happened, the army in front of me started to get confused.


    Zhang Fan is looking, but a bison rushes over.


    He quickly dodges, in the heart is greatly frightened, this city guards did not block the buffaloes'' impact?!


    However, then, several bison hit.


    Zhang Fan quickly dodged, but the students behind him were not so lucky. Although they are all spiritual practitioners, they are just a group of people who know spiritual power but don''t know how to use it when they haven''t experienced actual combat.


    Even if they were given the cultivation of Mahayana, they would be scattered and crushed by the wild cattle.


    Zhang Fan is different. He grew up in no man''s land since he was a child. He is more calm than the children in Wangcheng. Moreover, he has more actual combat experience than all of them. Although he is only a child, he has almost an adult mind.

 Chapter 32

    Because all around by autumn swing bison to lift up a thick layer of dust, Zhang Fan''s eyes visibility is also very low. Beyond five meters, he was out of sight. At the moment, Qin Yiyi disappeared, and Zhang Fan''s anxiety was particularly prominent.


    Now he just wants to find Qin Yiyi, and only when he pulls her by his side can he have that sense of security in his heart. What''s more, the dagger suddenly appeared just now. It''s obvious that someone here wants to take advantage of the chaos and do harm to himself. If the other party finds Qin Yiyi before himself, it''s dangerous.


    "No! A fierce beast has taken away the student I don''t know who yelled, Zhang Fan''s heart immediately tightened up.


    He kept passing through the crowd, but he never found Qin Yiyi. The uneasiness in his heart increased a bit.


    However, looking for, but how did not find Qin Yiyi.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed him.


    Zhang Fan looked back and saw it from a close distance.


    Yin laozheng narrowed his eyes, pulled himself and said with difficulty, "Xiaofan, do you see Qin Yiyi?"


    Zhang Fan had been looking for Qin Yiyi, but now he was more worried when he was asked.


    "Teacher, don''t you see it?" Zhang Fan''s words were full of anxiety.


    "I was still with me just now, but something seems to have rushed us away." Mr. Yin said.


    "What is it?"


    "It shouldn''t be bison! That''s too fast. I didn''t see it clearly Yin said, his face is also full of guilt.


    It''s so fast that you can''t even see the nine heavens of Yin''s spiritual realm. What''s that? It''s not a fierce beast. I''m afraid, its strength is higher than that of the monster. Is there a wild beast coming in here? If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s really like a tiger into a sheep.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is also more and more nervous. At the next moment, he hurried to show the stars flying in the sky. The whole person''s speed increased a lot and quickly disappeared in the crowd.


    What else did Yin want to say, but he couldn''t find Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan has already rushed out of the crowd at the moment. Looking up, he finds that the city defense forces have been in chaos for a long time, and he can''t find the shadow of Chen Feng.


    Around the smoke and dust is scattered a lot, the bison also spread out, running around.


    As if lost in general, no direction.


    In the heart of rage, Zhang Fan fiercely a fist toward the ground, this moment, the whole body strength cohesion. Facial expression lock, eyes gradually closed, even breathing, but also slow and heavy a lot. And his mind, all used to call the power of his body, at this moment, his fist is a touch of light red light.


    If Yin sees it, he will definitely sigh that it is not good.


    If the spirit of inscriptions appears out of control, it means that the spirits of the demons and beasts may backfire.


    But Zhang Fan''s worry about Qin Yiyi is constantly increasing, and the glow of his fist is more and more intense.


    The next moment, a punch with at least 150000 power hit the ground heavily.


    All the sand flying, the dust overflowing, the huge glow of the red haze scattered, people around seem to feel this inexplicable power.


    The huge force drove a strong wind, sweeping away all the dust around. In a moment, all the chaotic people were stunned.


    In the glow of the red haze, Zhang Fan''s eyes were wide open, just like a demon God.


    At this time, he slowly spit out a breath, it seems that he wants to spit out the anxiety in his heart. Even his eyes were red.


    "Xiao Fan." Yin shouts, "if you want to use your own skills, don''t let the engraved spirit confuse your mind."


    But how can Zhang Fan listen to yin? At this moment, only when Qin Yiyi appears, I''m afraid he will come out of his anger.


    "Where''s the girl?" He almost roared out.


    But in the field, there is no shadow of Qin Yiyi.


    "There''s a monster with a man in his mouth and it''s going that way." All of a sudden, a guard came up and pointed to a dark green forest not far away, where the forest was out of place with the surrounding scenes, and there was a very mysterious and dangerous feeling.


    Zhang Fan looked up and found that there was no weed around the forest.


    In addition, he also supported the students before saying that the fierce beast took away the students, and he could not help trusting them.


    Yin looked at the forest and shook his head. "Xiaofan, listen to me. Don''t go there. You can''t go there."


    Zhang Fan looked around again as if he didn''t hear him. No matter what, he would go to have a look. If he was taken away by a monster, how could he face the lame grandfather.


    In addition, Qin Yiyi is his own daughter-in-law. If he can''t save her, even if he dies with her, it''s a proper death.Looking at the forest over there, Zhang Fan frowned slightly.


    Suddenly, he saw Chen Feng''s shadow from the crowd, and he was staring at himself. However, as the commander of the city defense army, even if Zhang Fan exudes such amazing momentum, he doesn''t mean to give in at all.


    He came slowly, hunting in armor, holding a long gun, and said, "now facing the impact of bison, some soldiers have been injured. I want to take the academy and the army back quickly."


    He knows what Zhang Fan means. This is very clear. He means that these things have nothing to do with him. Similarly, if he wants to go to that forest, Chen Feng can''t send someone to help him find it.


    Looking at Chen Feng, Zhang Fan didn''t expect this guy to help. Zhang Fan also knows that this time is definitely designed by Chen Feng. However, now that Qin Yiyi is arrested, even if it''s a sea of fire ahead, he has to break into it.


    As soon as he was about to get up, Mr. Yin''s voice came again.


    This time, he stopped.


    In the eyes of the kind of killing subsided some, looking back some apology at old Yin.


    "I''m sorry, teacher."


    Old Yin shook his head. "It''s a sunset forest. I can''t go, I can''t go!"


    However, Zhang Fan just a sad smile, no matter what the forest, he must go. However, when Zhang Fan was so determined, Yin just shook his head and didn''t say anything more. The worry in his eyes remained the same. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it. He knew that if Qin Yiyi was captured, no matter what he said, there was no way to stop him.


    With a leap, Zhang Fan no longer looked at the group of people behind him, and galloped to the direction of the forest.


    Stepping on the stars, the speed has reached the extreme in a moment, even faster than the fastest horse. The speed of leading spirit six heaven should not be fast, but his star wave is the secret of the clan. With the improvement of spiritual power, the speed that can be improved will also be mentioned to the extreme. Qin Yixu is worried that he can be saved if he arrives early.


    But no matter what it is, even a wild animal, Zhang Fan will never step back.

 Chapter 33

    With Zhang Fan closer and closer to the forest, and this forest is gradually showing its huge.


    And the depressing atmosphere came from the dense forest.


    The closer Zhang Fan gets to it, the more he feels that a huge force from the depths of his soul is strongly suppressing himself. And this repressive soul power also has a great repressive effect on his spiritual power.


    It is obvious that there is something in it, and the spiritual ability is far above Zhang Fan.


    You should know that Zhang Fan''s mental strength has now reached the Mahayana realm.


    The spiritual power of Mahayana, for the fierce beast, is also a higher level in the wild beast. Is it heaven beast?


    At least Zhang Fan had never seen animals beyond the realm of wild animals in the no man''s land. If he was really a heavenly beast, he would have no way at all. I heard that the heavenly beast, like a practitioner in Mahayana, could master the spiritual power between heaven and earth for his own use.


    In addition to the beasts beyond the realm of wild animals, there is another possibility.


    It is the whole forest, a huge spiritual force bred by nature, that suppresses Zhang Fan.


    But obviously, the possibility is also very low.


    I can see the huge forest.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. He took a breath and stopped at the edge of the forest.


    From a distance, the forest is not very big, but when it gets close, Zhang Fan feels small. The sunset forest is really amazing.


    The little smoke from the forest seems to have a strong miasma.


    If you enter rashly, you may not even find anyone, but you are already in danger.


    However, just now, I saw a rag hanging on the grass not far ahead.


    In his heart, he quickly ran over, took the clothes, sniffed at the tip of his nose, and frowned more tightly.


    Obviously, this is Qin Yiyi''s clothes. The smell of Qin Yiyi''s body is impossible to fake.


    The man is right. The monster really catches Qin Yiyi into the forest. If he continues to hesitate outside, I''m afraid Qin Yiyi will die in the mouth of the beast.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan did not dare to hesitate any more. His face was more determined. He jumped into the deep forest and went straight in.


    But what he didn''t know was that this leap would change his life.


    There are two sides.


    As Zhang Fan enters the sunset forest, something unexpected happens to Mr. Yin.


    Chen Feng''s face showed a smile, and he was shouting to take the team back. But at this time, Qin Yiyi didn''t know when to squeeze out of the crowd, and her coat was torn off by something.


    It seems that the bison herd being analyzed has been collided.


    At the moment, she is just disheartened.


    And after Yin Lao saw Qin Yiyi, his face was even more shocked. Even he thought Qin Yiyi had been captured by a monster. But how also didn''t think of, she was just blocked by the crowd, don''t say, before the dialogue, she didn''t know?


    But now I see Qin Yiyi, looking at Zhang Fan who has already arrived at the sunset forest, I immediately understand all this. I look back at Chen Feng and say to him, "all this is arranged by you, right?"


    Chen Feng also pretended to be innocent, but the smile on his face was a little more. He said to Mr. Yin, "you can''t blame me for this. It''s the monster. We were attacked by the bison again. You can see that although we made so many preparations, we were still scattered by him. It''s lucky to be able to ensure that these children in your school are not injured. Do you mean that I have to be responsible for sending them home to each of your students? "


    With that, he would not take his own city defense army with him, and he had left first.


    Yin is biting his teeth. He wants to go to the sunset forest to find Zhang Fan.


    Qin Yiyi was puzzled. Looking at Mr. Yin, he said, "teacher, where''s brother fan? Where did he go? "


    Yin is biting his teeth and doesn''t know how to reply to Qin Yiyi.


    The students on one side fell into silence.


    But another teacher, Xi Yu, said, "your name is Qin Yiyi, isn''t it? Who is that picture of you? "


    In fact, in school, no one does not know the relationship between them. Since Chen Dong''s affair came out, everyone knows that Qin Yiyi is Zhang Fan''s forbidden wife, but Xi Yu still wants to confirm it.


    Qin Yiyi seemed embarrassed, but he still said, "I I''m his daughter-in-law. " Quickly she asked, "teacher Xiyu, do you know where brother fan has gone?"


    Xi Yu looked at the sunset forest in the distance and said faintly, "it seems that your brother fan, I''m afraid you can''t see him in your life."


    Hearing Xi Yu say so, Qin Yiyi''s face immediately changed, "is the chaos just what happened to him? It''s impossible. Brother fan is so powerful."Then she looked back at Mr. Yin and asked with an incredible expression, "teacher, is what he said true? What''s the matter with brother fan? "


    You Yin also shook his head, sighed, took Qin Yiyi and said to her, "little girl, don''t worry, I believe the disciple I chose will never be so short-lived. He can''t get in or out of the sunset forest. "


    Qin Yi obediently looked at the distant forest and muttered to himself, "sunset forest, what is falling forest? Why can''t you get out if you go in? Why did van go there? "


    Mr. Yin didn''t speak, but teacher Xi Yu next to him said, "sunset forest, as the name suggests, when the sun goes down from here, you can''t see a little light, just like the forest here. And the strangeness of this forest is that it can absorb everything from the outside world. As long as there are creatures close to it, they will be sucked in, and none of them will come out. In the past, there were a lot of hunters hunting here, but later, countless hunters never came out after they went in. When people talked about it, they were all pale with fear. No one ever came out. Naturally, they didn''t know what your situation was. Once upon a time, the city master sent someone to check, and the team was all masters of the shackle realm. There were at least eight people, but so far, there was no news from anyone. It is obvious that they are all left in the forest forever. If your brother van enters the forest, then his hope of coming out is very slim, almost No. As for why you go there, don''t ask me. "


    "So dangerous!" Hearing this, Qin Yiyi''s face turned pale instantly. He asked Mr. Yin, "teacher, why did brother fan go there?"


    Mr. Yin said with some difficulty, "because everyone thought you were carried inside by a monster. That''s why he went to you. "

 Chapter 34

    Hearing this, Qin Yiyi sat down on the ground.


    All blame oneself to get up too late, but, before really somebody is pressing oneself, oneself are struggling all the time, did not expect, just come out, happened such circumstance.


    Seeing the paralytic Qin Yiyi, Yin immediately frowned and glared at Xi Yu and said, "if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute."


    With that, he was also very worried looking at the direction of the sunset forest.


    The afterglow of the sky is slowly falling, and the sun also leaves an oblique angle.


    It seems that everything is a little dark, including the look in Qin Yiyi''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, she sprang up from the ground, stepped on the stars, and ran straight to the forest.


    Mr. Yin''s quick reaction, with his speed of leading spirit to jiuchongtian, caught up with friendship.


    Although the same makes the stars Lingbo, but the strength of friendship is far from enough, not as strong as Zhang Fan. Therefore, although her speed is fast, she is not as fast as Zhang Fan.


    Yin Lao directly grasped her hand and said to her, "girl, what do you want to do?"


    Qin Yiyi bit his teeth and left two lines of clear tears on the beam. He said to Mr. Yin, "teacher, I want to find brother fan. I can''t live without him."


    Yin Lao sighed and said helplessly, "girl, don''t be afraid. If the boy goes in, I believe he may come out, but you go in. You can''t get out. Have you ever thought about it? If Zhang Fan now has a one percent chance to come out again, once you go in, then he doesn''t even have this one percent chance. Do you want him to die there forever? "


    Qin Yiyi cried and said, "I don''t want to, I just want brother fan to come out, I just want him to accompany me."


    "Listen to me, go back to school, practice hard and improve your accomplishments. When your strength is enough, the teacher will accompany you to find him. But I think at that time, if he is still alive, he will come back to you. " Although we all know that Yin''s words are self deceiving, at this time, we have no other way but to believe Zhang Fan.


    With the retreat of the city defense army, these students were also taken back to the city by Xi Yu and went to the school.


    Old Yin has no way. He can''t go to the sunset forest alone to find Zhang Fan. His strength has not reached the shackles. How can he come out of the sunset forest?


    Face dew some regrets, looking at Qin Yiyi said to her, "let''s go back, I believe, you will definitely see your brother fan."


    Qin Yiyi''s eyes were dull, although Yin said so.


    But he is not a fool. Eight masters of the shackle world have never come out. What''s more, he is a child who only leads the spirit world six times. I''m afraid the chance of coming out is almost zero.


    Looking at Zhang Fan, she still firmly believes that Qin Yiyi was caught by the monsters. After all, the rag on the edge of the sunset forest is enough to prove all this.


    But what he didn''t know was that this rag was put up secretly when they were surrounded by everyone.


    The dagger doesn''t really want to hurt Zhang Fan, just to attract Zhang Fan''s attention and take Qin Yiyi away from him.


    Although Zhang Fan only has the cultivation of the six heavens in the spirit realm, we all know that no one can beat him unless he reaches the shackle realm.


    So, there is only one way to deal with Zhang Fan, that is to send him into the sunset forest.


    Entering the sunset forest, there is only one word for Zhang Cheng, death! Moreover, there may be many ways to die. No matter how big the sunset forest is, Zhang fan can''t get out and is trapped to death, or there is some mysterious power in it. Killing Zhang Fan, or all kinds of miasma and poisonous insects and beasts, can push Zhang Fan into danger.


    Zhang Fan, holding the corner of Qin Yiyi''s clothes in his hand, kept walking forward along the grass where there might be monsters passing by.


    Although the grass here is grass, it is bigger than the one outside. Even one person is taller. The towering ancient trees are about 100 meters high. It covers the sky and the sun. Even if there are three or four people, they may not be able to encircle each other.


    The roots of trees on the ground are miscellaneous, and the fallen leaves are piled up. Among the fallen leaves, there seems to be another kind of danger.


    Zhang Fan explored while walking, expanding his spiritual consciousness to the maximum in an instant. Although this would consume a lot of his spirit, at this moment, in order to rescue Qin Yiyi as soon as possible, he can only do so.


    The stone on the chest suddenly glowed, and a man''s voice came, "boy, how did you come here?"


    Suddenly, this is the voice of Zhang Shifan.


    He said quickly, "Shixian, the girl has been carried in by the monster. I have to find her."


    Shixian didn''t seem to think that it would be like this, "but do you know where this is?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "You are so bold." Shixian then said, "even those who practice in Mahayana may not dare to come here. This is the only dangerous place around Wangcheng.""Danger?" Zhang Fan doesn''t think so.


    "Boy, it''s easy to get in here, but it''s not easy to get out." When Shi Xian spoke, he just sighed, and there was no other echo.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan did not think too much, he just wanted to find Qin Yiyi as soon as possible, and then take her back.


    The next moment, Zhang Fan only felt a pair of diffuse spiritual strength, from the chest of the stone uploaded over. The next moment, he felt a warm feeling around him, and his spiritual strength doubled in an instant. He had reached the late Mahayana realm, about the realm of eight heavens.


    With the expansion of his spiritual power, everything around him is exposed in front of him, what snakes, insects, wild animals, dense forests and gullies are clearly outlined in front of him.


    However, there is still no shadow of Qin Yiyi.


    Zhang fan can''t help feeling frustrated. Has she been eaten by the monster?


    No, no matter what Qin Yiyi says, he is also a person with the spirit guiding realm. Although it is impossible for ordinary monsters to beat each other, there will at least be traces of fighting.


    But there were no traces of blood around, except for the weeds that didn''t go over the top of his head, and the dense forest that couldn''t see the sky. Zhang Fan only felt that there was only a void around.


    However, this sunset forest does feel like sunset.


    After entering it, the visibility has been very low.


    That kind of dusky feeling, as if it is approaching the evening, gives a kind of blurred scene.


    Here, only a little bit of sunlight will be transmitted, and the projected light makes the visibility very close, which makes it hard to see.


    The more you go inside, the darker it is.


    Zhang Fan took a few more steps forward. With the exploration of his spiritual strength, it turned out to be a seven or eight meter gap. Under the gully, it was as deep as a crack. Deep in the gully, it was as dark as if the earth had opened a bloody mouth, trying to devour everything that intruded into the sunset forest.


    Zhang Fan before that kind of impulse and into the sunset forest heart also gradually calmed down a little, he suddenly thought, this will not be a trap?

 Chapter 35

    Because he hasn''t seen any monsters up to now, and even few monsters.


    The terrain here is far more complex than the ordinary no man''s land, and the trees in the sunset forest are higher than he imagined. Any tree even has a height of hundreds of meters, and the weeds here are absent. Zhang Fan''s height is far higher than usual. It''s like drilling into a small forest. It''s not easy to find someone in such a big place?


    Slowly, Zhang Fan stepped back a few steps.


    The idea of retreat in my heart is even stronger.


    However, the only thought left, let him choose to continue looking. If you can''t find it, you have to go back first.


    But at this time, Shi Xian''s spiritual ability was suddenly taken back. Zhang Fan felt his spiritual will was shocked. Suddenly, he felt a headache and fell to the ground. His mind was blank.


    Why did Shixian''s spiritual power suddenly come back?


    And Zhang Fan''s feeling of being eaten back by mental force is also very uncomfortable. He keeps scratching his head, trying to make himself feel better, but the purification from the deep soul makes him feel extra painful.


    It took him a moment to recover from the pain. He wanted to ask Shixian what happened, but the stone in his chest was still.


    Just now, Shixian felt as if a mouse had met a cat and immediately hid in his nest.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t know what kind of danger there is. The stone immortal who can make you strong will become so timid and even disappear.


    However, at the moment, he can no longer show his spiritual strength. It will take at least three days for him to recover. And if you use it forcibly during this period, it will be very dangerous for his good. If it is serious, Zhang Fan may become an idiot.


    After a while, Zhang Fan felt relaxed.


    Got up from the ground, shook his head, or decided to go ahead.


    Soon, there was a gap in front of him.


    Looking at the gully in front of him, Zhang Fan knew that he had no way to go.


    He could only look around again, but he did not find any suspicious signs when he went through several dense woods and grass.


    When he was in despair, he suddenly found that there seemed to be a dark cave in front of him not far away. Could it be said that Qin Yiyi was dragged into the cave?


    But he did not find the cave when he used his mental energy to explore. Why? Can this cave devour his spiritual power?


    As Zhang Fan thought, he moved forward. The cave in front of him was very dark. He even felt that he couldn''t see his fingers. Every step he took, he felt that there was a sense of killing inside. The cold feeling made Zhang Fan tremble and retreat. But when he thought that Qin Yiyi might be brought into it, Zhang Fan strengthened his pace Slowly groping towards the inside.


    There are two orifices in his barren ring. When he can''t see them, he suddenly lights up one of his orifices.


    The light illuminated the surroundings, and Zhang Fan could see clearly that it was an irregular cave, as if it had been dug by some kind of beast.


    There are traces of claws on the four walls of the cave. It''s obvious that this is the nest of a carnivorous animal. I just don''t know what accomplishments this animal has achieved.


    With his step by step in-depth, Zhang Fan only feels that the cave in front of him is getting smaller and smaller. He only listens to his heart beat and feels more and more nervous.


    Suddenly, he called softly, "girl..."


    However, there was no response when the voice entered the cave, just like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Zhang Fan went forward a few steps, and there was a creaking sound under his feet, which imitated trampling something.


    Looking down, with the light of the fire fold, there was a living human bone at his feet.


    And these people have become broken, obviously, these human bones have been, after many years of baptism, but also by some kind of creature to crush, will become this appearance.


    However, the meat on these bones seems to have been gnawed by this animal, because Zhang fan can see that many skeletons have been gnawed by teeth.


    In Zhang Fan''s heart, a very bad idea arose.


    He took a few steps forward to see if there was any blood in front of him.


    But fortunately, although everything around him was white bones, there was no bloodstain in his heart, and it did not appear.


    And in these bones, he did not seem to see the skeleton of children, and these skeletons seem to be adults. And look at some people''s skeletons are very tall, obviously are those very strong adults, just like some hunters.


    Some skeletons are very long, and even some special weapons are scattered on the ground. These people may be practitioners of some spiritual skills engraved on them, but Zhang Fan has no time to manage them.And he just wanted to know whether Qin Yiyi was arrested.


    Further inside, the fire had suddenly gone out.


    Zhang Fan instantly felt wrong, because a normal origami can not only burn for such a while. He wanted to light it up again, but found that another nameless wind was blowing, which put out the origami in his hand.


    Generally speaking, there is no way to put out the fire fold, which means that the wind is not right, there is a ghost!


    Zhang Fan''s heart was cold. Could it be that the corpses in these caves had become ghosts and wanted to harm themselves. However, Zhang Fan has never heard of such absurd things. When people die, they will do harm to others.


    Unless these people, as teacher Xi Yu said, have great accomplishments.


    But the danger came not from the cave, but from the entrance of the cave.


    Zhang Fan three steps and two steps, quickly toward the direction of the hole, but he has not been to the hole.


    There was a loud bang and something seemed to fall.


    He turned a corner and looked again. There was only sporadic light outside the cave.


    And the hole was blocked by a stone.


    Is there anyone else here? Obviously, it''s impossible for him to exert so much spiritual power before, but he didn''t find a person, or that person''s spiritual power is still above himself.


    Zhang Fan shook his head a little inconceivably. If there is such a person, if you want to deal with yourself, you can do it directly. Why hide and tuck them in until now.


    All of a sudden, a voice sounded in the cave.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhang Fan only felt a concussion in his brain. It was like that he was shocked by something. The sound was like human, ghost, good and evil. People can''t hear what kind of sound it is, but it''s very harsh when it comes into the ear, and it''s like nine days of thunder, hitting their own spiritual world.

 Chapter 36

    Zhang Fan realized that it was not good. It seemed that he had met a big guy.


    Come here, in fact, has been holding the determination to die, but up to now has not found Qin Yiyi, Zhang Fan really feel some worthless.


    Even if you find Qin Yiyi and send her out, you can stay. But, so inexplicably trapped in the cave.


    Even if it is death, Zhang Fan will not close his eyes.


    Seems to be aware of Zhang Fan''s strength is not very strong, when the other side spoke again, it mixed with the shock of the soul, but also faded a lot. "Boy, how old are you?"


    However, the feeling of echoing in the cave still exists.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t dare to use his spiritual consciousness to detect the other party''s location. First, his spiritual consciousness has just been severely damaged. If he uses it forcibly, it will be very harmful to him.


    Second, if you rashly use your spirit to test the other party, will it make the other party feel disrespectful.


    If you can survive, you will have a chance to find Qin Yiyi, and there seems to be room for negotiation in the other party''s words. Just for a moment, Zhang Fan had his own consideration.


    Zhang Fan wanted to sit on the ground and said to the air, "I''m 11 years old."


    The voice continued, "how dare you come to the sunset forest at the age of 11? Didn''t your parents tell you that the sunset forest is dangerous?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said softly, "I haven''t seen my parents since I was a child. What''s more, I don''t think it''s terrible."


    The voice heard Zhang Fan say so, immediately asked harshly, "look, you are really a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers, nothing to be afraid of. Are you not afraid of death? "


    Zhang Fan a Leng, continue to say, "die, why can die?"? Are you going to kill me? Aren''t you the mountain god here? The mountain gods are all kind. How can they kill people? "


    At this moment, Zhang Fan''s childlike innocence and innocence are vividly displayed. After all, he is a child, but he looks older than most people.


    But now his words contain the meaning of praise, and the voice outside can''t be heard. Looking at the 11 year old child in front of him, he once thought that this was the innocence of a child.


    In fact, he didn''t know. In fact, Zhang Fan said it to him on purpose. If he knew Zhang Fan''s real mind, he would die on the spot. But just because Zhang Fan is 11 years old, he would not believe that an 11 year old child would have such an idea.


    At the moment, he laughed and looked very happy. He said to Zhang Fan, "yes, I am the mountain god here. Everything here is covered by me."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan quickly asked, "well, Grandfather Mountain God, I want to ask you a question. Was there a monster that brought a girl to the sunset forest?"


    The voice hesitated for a while, and then said, "I don''t know how many years no one has been to the sunset forest. You are the first one. All the people who came before are lying at your feet. So, no one else has been here except you. "


    Zhang fan can''t help remembering that all the bones before were eaten by this monster. It''s just that he doesn''t know what level of cultivation this monster is, but with the opponent''s nihilistic ability, Zhang Fan knows that the opponent is at least a beast above heaven, and his ability is far above himself. If he fights with him, he almost has no chance.


    But the other side is not willing to do it by themselves now, and this is the only chance for Zhang Fan to live.


    Similarly, if you can get some words from this monster, it''s also a beautiful thing.


    It''s just a pity that he didn''t see Qin Yiyi. Zhang Fan was puzzled and took out the rag in his arms. He didn''t know if the other party could see it, so he said directly to the air, "this is a piece of cloth on her. I saw it outside the sunset forest. Someone told me that a monster had brought her in. That''s why I saw it Hurry in and look for her. "


    All of a sudden, the cloth flew up without wind. In the crevice of the huge rock, it flew out with a whoosh.


    This level of monster can''t help but let the other side''s strength is absolutely astonishing. Maybe its cultivation is above the heaven beast. No wonder when Mr. Yin heard the four words of sunset forest. His face showed that expression, and he said danger, I''m afraid it is this thing!


    Otherwise, Wangcheng is a man of Mahayana cultivation.


    Even if you can''t kill the beast, you can drive it away, but why hasn''t anyone dared to come here for hundreds of years. It''s also for this reason that even the Mahayana realm dare not set foot in. It seems that it''s too long for me to rush in.


    Soon, the cloth flew back from the gap outside, and a heavy voice came. "I''m the mountain god here. I know everything here. If I say I haven''t been here, then naturally I haven''t been here."


    Zhang Fan clenched his teeth, he suddenly understood a thing, it is a possibility that he had thought of, he was cheated in. Because, all that before is probably Chen Feng''s self directing and self acting.But where did Qin Yiyi go?


    At this time, the voice outside came again, "but I can feel this girl''s breath."


    Zhang Fan asked in a hurry, "tell me, is she hurt?"


    But the voice outside gently laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "I can''t see that you are young. You are still very emotional. You have been worried about others for such a long time. Anyway, I''ll tell you, she''s living well now, and she''s back in the city far away, at least safer than you. "


    The four words behind make Zhang Fan''s heart beat.


    Although he knew Qin Yiyi''s situation, the meaning of the other party''s words seemed to be to do something for himself.


    Do you really have no way to survive?


    And if the other party is cheating himself, it has eaten Qin Yiyi. Now, I want to eat myself.


    The more I think of Zhang Fan, the more I think it''s possible. After all, he''s a monster, but he never tells us his reputation.


    And it may have just been playing with itself before, but now that it''s tired of playing, it''s natural to eat.


    "That''s good." But Zhang Fan also pretended not to know, patted his chest, showing a look of peace of mind, then said, "that''s good, that''s good, as long as she''s OK, in fact, I think I''m safer than him, at least, I''m here in the mountain grandfather, mountain god grandfather will protect my safety."


    When I heard the four words of the mountain god grandfather again, the voice seemed very happy, and it didn''t seem to be pretended.


    He said to Zhang Fan, "hahaha, you are a very likable child. For hundreds of years, you are the first person who can make me laugh so happily. They all say that at the beginning of human life, human nature is good. It seems that children are really different from adults. These adults should die. They hunt all kinds of fierce animals all day for their own selfish desires and greed addiction. If it wasn''t for me, this forest would not have stayed here for so long. "

 Chapter 37

    Listen to this guy''s words, Zhang Fan feels that this guy seems to have some stories in his heart.


    Of course, it can not be denied that people in this world are very selfish, including Zhang Fan himself. If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth.


    Therefore, the law of the jungle is the rule of the world. There is nothing to sympathize with and nothing to blame. As long as you are strong enough, you can be king. And you are stronger than him, and you can replace him.


    If this guy outside is not strong enough, then he would have died in the hands of human beings.


    However, it can be seen that this guy doesn''t want to hurt innocent human beings, otherwise there will be no one in Wangcheng not far away. His strength is enough to kill all the people here, and he just killed the invaders, not the watchmen.


    Zhang Fan thought to himself that he also had some good feelings for him.


    Immediately, he looked at the cave at the door, and then said, "Grandfather Mountain God, why did the cave collapse? Can you get me out of here? "


    All of a sudden, there was a roar. A huge force passed by him. The gravel shells at the entrance of the cave were blown away and scattered around, revealing the light that had not been seen for a long time.


    But Zhang Fan also this just saw, goes out the intersection.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. If this force hits me, I may be beaten into a meat cake in an instant, and I can''t help but have some fear.


    "What''s your name, boy?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it, and said, "my name is Zhang Fan, from no man''s land."


    All of a sudden, the voice seemed to hesitate for a while, and then said to Zhang Fan, "you are from no man''s land. You know no man''s land, but no one lived there many years ago."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and then said, "yes, except for our family, there are no other people living there."


    "Zhang Fan, your surname is also Zhang. Who is Zhang Tiankun?"


    "Zhang Tiankun?" Zhang Fan wanted to find this person from his genealogy, but there seemed to be no matching name in the genealogy, and there was no such person in the small village.


    However, he did hear the name somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "maybe our ancestors, but I really don''t know this person. There doesn''t seem to be such a person in the genealogy. "


    "Of course not in the genealogy." The voice stopped for a while, and then said, "it''s from no man''s land, so what''s your skill?"


    Zhang Fan hesitated once again. When he asked his bottom line, did he have a grudge with his family?


    If the other party has any problems with his family, will he be killed by the other party if he confesses quickly? Don''t confess too much to the other party before he knows the other party''s intention.


    "I, I don''t have the skill yet."


    The voice outside obviously didn''t believe it. "You can''t practice without skill, boy. Don''t lie to me. I know what you''re worried about. To be honest, I''m the only jade Unicorn left between heaven and earth. Also, it''s the closest beast to you Zhang Jia. I''ve been guarding here for hundreds of years, and I''ve been looking for the descendants of you Zhang Jia. However, after that battle, all the three of you fell down, and I can no longer feel your breath. So I''ve been waiting in no man''s land for many years. I just want to wait for a descendant of your three families to come here. Today, I finally want to wait for you. "


    Zhang Fan''s eyebrows are even more joyful. Listening to each other''s meaning, he seems to have a good relationship with his family, and he is still friendly.


    At this time, Zhang Fan could not hide his joy. Even forget to doubt whether the other party is testing themselves, after all, he is only an 11 year old child, or there is no way to be as cautious as an adult.


    He said his skill in a hurry, "Wanyuan daojue!"


    Hearing these four words, the voice outside was obviously stunned for a while, and said in amazement, "it''s really this kind of formula."


    All of a sudden, a vigorous force from heaven and earth into.


    Zhang Fan feels that his vitality is rapidly being stripped. The feeling of inspiration and essence between heaven and earth has made him feel terrified.


    He also hastened to run his Wanyuan daojue, exerting his best in the second level, but no matter how hard he tried to absorb the aura between heaven and earth, he never lost as much as himself.


    At this moment, he was even more flustered. Did he say that this guy outside had a grudge against himself?


    But soon, he noticed the abnormality.


    Because the way to absorb aura from outside is the same as that of my own Wanyuan daojue. As like as two peas, the rhythm of the surrounding air is exactly the same.


    Can''t it be said that Zhang Fan had an incredible idea in his heart that animals can also practice Kung Fu.


    All of a sudden, the action of absorbing spiritual power stopped. Zhang Fan only felt his whole body relaxed, and the uncomfortable feeling disappeared.


    And their physical strength has disappeared most of the whole person are a lot of dispirited."Boy, you didn''t lie to me. Sure enough, you are a member of Zhang family. Wanyuan daojue has never been passed on to the outside world. It''s a rare and top-level skill in the world. The top of it can only be felt when you reach the seventh level. Otherwise, compared with other methods, there is not much advantage. And you can also feel that like you, what I practice is Wanyuan daojue. However, I have reached the sixth level of Wanyuan daojue, which is the stage of holy beast. If Wanyuan daojue doesn''t reach level 7, I will never break through the last level of daojue. We jade unicorn is also one of the top ten Holy Spirit beasts. Also has the most noble blood, the purest spiritual pulse. However, I believe Zhang Tiankun''s lies and practice the Wanyuan formula. Now that this guy has run away, I''m stuck in the sixth level and can''t even improve my accomplishments. If there is no way for me to break through the sixth floor, you little devil will not want to go out. "


    At this point, Zhang Fan only felt that there was a black line on his head.


    I didn''t expect that this guy was so overbearing, and the so-called Zhang Tiankun dared to cheat a holy beast.


    You should know how difficult it is to cultivate Wanyuan daojue. After six years of self-cultivation, you still stay at the first level. It was only a while ago that you inadvertently broke through Wanyuan daojue to the second level through the meditation stone.


    All the people in the clan just stay at the first level.


    I am still far away from the seventh floor, not to mention how to mention the seventh floor.


    If the other party is really not willing to let himself go out, there is no way for him to go out.


    Zhang Fan secretly clenched his teeth, sighed and said to the outside world, "grandfather Shanshen, it''s not me who hurt you. I''m just a child. It''s useless for you to lock me up here. Moreover, I''ve just reached the second level of cultivation. How can I help you?"


    The voice outside gave a cold hum, and then said, "human''s understanding is much higher than that of animals. Maybe you can reach the seventh level in decades. As long as you break through the seventh level and tell me your secret, then you can go."


    Zhang Fan only felt that he was really numb. This guy clearly relied on himself. For an animal, it may not be many decades, but for a human, it has been most of his life.

 Chapter 38

    Although with the improvement of spiritual power and cultivation, people''s life will naturally increase. But, you know, there are people waiting for you outside.


    He has been in the sunset forest. Qin Yiyi will be worried if he can''t see me.


    If you can''t get rid of this holy beast as soon as possible, and if you don''t have enough savvy, you will never be able to break through the seventh level, then I''m afraid you will really stay here all your life.


    What should we do?


    Think of here, Zhang Fan also feel more anxious, he waved his hand and said, "mountain god grandfather, otherwise, I go out to help you find that Zhang Tiankun how? Then let him come back and help you through the seventh floor. "


    The voice outside stopped for a while, and seemed to be thinking about Zhang Fan''s idea. After all, it takes a lot of time to cultivate and cultivate if you want to break through to the seventh level.


    Yu Qilin felt that if he had been waiting for so long, he might not have the patience.


    "No way!" The voice outside said again.


    Zhang Fan asked again, "then why don''t you go to him yourself?"


    The voice outside stopped in a moment, "because of him, he..."


    After talking for a long time, I can''t tell why.


    Zhang Fan knew that he might have been trapped in the sunset forest, otherwise he would have been looking for it with his character.


    "Zhang Tiankun, maybe he has entered the fairyland."


    After a while, I saw a aura between heaven and earth, gradually condensing, the leaves rustling around, the wind whimpering, the grass, as if a person''s footsteps, closer and closer.


    Zhang Fan stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the distance. He saw the leaves on the ground sinking one by one towards his side.


    Zhang Fan knows that it''s coming!


    His heart couldn''t help plopping. All of a sudden, a colorful light appeared, and gradually solidified into a person''s body from the bottom up. This person looked more than 40 years old and had a handsome face. Wearing a simple dress, it looks no different from normal people. But the only difference is that there are two small green horns on his head, which are unicorn''s horns. I didn''t expect that when he arrived at the realm of holy beast, he could turn into a human.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help looking at the two corners above his head.


    The man frowned, "boy, are you surprised to see me?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head. "I know that the mountain god grandfather can become a man. I just didn''t expect that the mountain god grandfather is so young. Should I call him uncle?"


    That person originally wanted to have an attack, but after listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the meaning of the attack disappeared instantly. He could not hold back the smile on his face, and finally came slowly.


    He touched Zhang Fan''s head and said to him, "don''t make up with me. I''m afraid it''s up to you if I can go out."


    Zhang Fan was stunned. He didn''t know what he meant, or he wanted to cultivate Wanyuan daojue to the seventh level. It was really unrealistic.


    "Maybe you can help me and bring another person. As long as he comes, he can definitely help me break through to the seventh level." Zhang fanleng was a little puzzled.


    Yu Qilin continued, "that man''s name is Zhang Tianyuan. It''s said that more than ten years ago, he gained the only supreme blood in the clan. Now his cultivation is close to the Mahayana realm. If you can bring him here, with his supreme blood, maybe you can take me out of the sea of suffering."


    Supreme blood Zhang Tianyuan!


    Hearing these words, Zhang Fan''s pupils immediately became tight.


    "Grandfather Shanshen, how do you know?"


    Yu Qilin smiles. There is nothing in the world I don''t know.


    Zhang Fan scoffs. He is also bragging, because the supreme blood is his own, and he doesn''t know it.


    "It''s a pity that although you also have this kind of blood in your body, it doesn''t seem to be that kind of blood. You know, this kind of blood is the only and strongest blood in the world. Except for the supreme blood, it seems that no other blood can be compared with it. And the person who gets the highest blood is also very fast. Maybe he can land in the fairyland before he is 100 years old. "


    Fairyland? Just heard this word, Zhang Tiankun seems to have entered the fairyland.


    "Oh, there seems to be another kind of blood to contend with."


    Zhang Fan brow lock, "invincible blood!"


    Yu Qilin was stunned. "How do you know?"


    "Because my blood is invincible."


    Obviously, Yu Qilin didn''t believe it, but he suddenly responded, "are you the child who has been robbed of the supreme blood?"


    Zhang Fan nodded.


    Supreme blood is always the strongest blood, and although invincible blood is also very strong, it can compete with supreme blood. However, the invincible blood is a kind of blood derived from the supreme blood, which is still inferior to the supreme blood in nature.


    Yu Qilin''s face showed an incredible expression. He gave a smile. It seems that there is a certain decision, twinkling of an eye to Zhang Fan said, "child, are you willing to worship me as a teacher?"Another apprenticeship?!


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan was also shocked. Do people like to accept apprentices so much these days? But under the power of the other party, Zhang Fan had to nod his head and said, "that''s great. I''m sure I''ll get ahead of myself soon, with the mountain god grandfather as my master."


    Yu Qilin, with a cool smile. He knew in his heart that the most important thing of blood value had been taken away, and ordinary people should have died long ago. And he''s still alive, even now. This is a kind of spiritual power that should have been sent out from the child before. He must have hated the man who had been robbed of his supreme blood. In addition, the situation he is showing now is probably helpful.


    Perhaps, invincible blood can really bring back the supreme blood.


    After touching Zhang Fan''s head, Yu Qilin said, "son, don''t call me grandfather again."


    "What should I call you?"


    "You call me uncle Yu."


    Zhang Fan nodded, cleverly called Uncle Yu.


    And Yu Qilin, just a smile, his eyes showed a warm light.


    All of a sudden, there was a little more light in the cave.


    Zhang Fan looked again, but he saw that the cave was full of light as if it had been covered by all kinds of strange gems.


    Yu Qilin took the lead in and said to him, "come with me."


    Zhang Fan turned his lips. He looked at the sunset forest behind him. Now the sunset forest has gradually fallen into the dark.


    He knew that it was dark outside now.


    He didn''t know whether his decision was right or wrong, but he knew that he would not go out of the sunset forest for a long time. Unless uncle Yu wants to. Otherwise, I can only stay here.

 Chapter 39

    Time is fast. Five years have passed.


    For five years, Zhang Fan followed Uncle Yu to climb around in the sunset forest every day. He went through all kinds of cliffs, climbed all kinds of ancient trees, and had all kinds of physical training. And his whole body''s skin had been cut by the surrounding grass, also dyed the color of the forest, became dark and bronze. But this is the healthiest skin color.


    Although the days are hard, Zhang fan can feel the improvement of his strength. In particular, the adaptability of the body has become extremely strong.


    In the whole five years, Zhang Fan changed from an 11 year old child to a handsome young man.


    At the age of 16, he is nearly 1.78 meters tall.


    On his feet are straw sandals made by Yu Qilin for him, and on his head are wreaths woven by Bodhi flowers, which are unique to the sunset forest.


    The whole person is bearded, just like a primitive savage.


    When he used to live in no man''s land, although he was dressed simply, he lived with people at least.


    However, he still lives with Yu Qilin, and his daily habits are like wild animals. They eat flowers and animals and drink dew mountain spring.


    There are no scissors here, hair and beard can only be allowed to grow.


    And the relationship between Zhang Fan and uncle Yu is getting closer and closer.


    Although Zhang Fan''s accomplishments have not been greatly improved in the past five years, he and uncle Yu have become more and more trusting.


    Although the spiritual power has not been improved too much, Zhang Fan''s ten thousand yuan formula has been further improved. Now, he is already in the realm of the triple heaven.


    Absorb the aura between heaven and earth, the speed is more rapid, and in the battle can continue to restore their own aura, although very small, but for long-term combat, it is also very considerable.


    Zhang Fan''s yearning for the outside world is also growing rapidly. Every day after the training with Uncle Yu, he would sit on the edge of the sunset forest and look at the nearby Wangcheng.


    Yu Qilin will not worry that he will run away. At the beginning, he may follow Zhang Fan.


    But gradually, he found that Zhang Fan just staring for a while later, will obediently return to the cave to sleep, he will not follow.


    He knew that Zhang Fan was a man who kept his promise and would not flee here at will. Even if Zhang Fan escaped, he would not escape the distance of 100 meters in the sunset forest.


    Zhang Fan himself also knows that maybe he will be caught by him as soon as he escapes. At that time, no one will look good if they are cheeky. Since there is a free teacher here, who is training his body, his purpose is to improve his cultivation. He is also practicing in school and here. And without the love of children, their own cultivation will be more rapid.


    In the past five years, although Zhang Fan did not break through the shackles of Tao, he has reached the peak of the nine heavens, which is only one step away from the shackles.


    Compared with the past, it may be too slow to upgrade one level a year, but it has laid a solid foundation for itself.


    And because the spirit skill he engraved is quepeng skill and quepeng skill belongs to fire, if he wants to break through the shackles of Tao, he must break through this shackle. He must have a strong fire attribute around him to break through.


    In fact, he is not in a hurry to make a breakthrough, because everyone''s spiritual power and cultivation do not have to break through this realm to increase after reaching a certain stage.


    In fact, people''s accomplishments are always stored. Even if you don''t break through now, after 10 or 20 years of breaking through, all the stored spiritual power will be released and used again.


    Maybe after others break through, it''s just a heavy day of shackles.


    However, after you break through, you may be triple heaven and quadruple heaven. As long as you save enough, it is possible to reach triple heaven.


    Zhang Fan is not in a hurry to make a breakthrough.


    On this day, Zhang Fan came back a little late.


    Uncle Yu has also formed the habit of human beings, learning to use fire, barbecue some game, plus some salt, the taste is quite good.


    From afar, Zhang Fan smelled the smell of the hare, went into the cave and saw Uncle Yu sitting there quietly, roasting the hare.


    Seems to understand the meaning of Zhang Fan, uncle Yu took the lead to speak.


    "I''ll give you three days. In three days, I''ll see you."


    In a simple word, it hardly made Zhang Fan jump with joy.


    To tell you the truth, I haven''t seen Qin Yiyi and his teacher for five years. Zhang Fan misses them very much. I don''t know what kind of accomplishments they are now?


    However, three days may be a little tight. Zhang Fan is happy while suppressing his brow. He doesn''t speak, but he is bargaining with Uncle Yu with his expression.


    How can Yu Qilin be a fool after he has lived so long? From any expression of human beings, he can see the psychological activities of human beings.He understood that Zhang Fan wanted more time.


    A person living here for a long time, Zhang Fan will definitely want to play for a while.


    He thought about it, tore a piece of rabbit meat to Zhang Fan, chewed the rest in his mouth, and said while chewing the rabbit meat. "I can give you more time, but I want you to get me something."


    "What is it?" Zhang Cheng asked.


    "It''s a thing from Tianling college."


    "What''s in Tianling college?" Zhang Fan thought about it.


    After all, he spent a short time in Tianling college, and he didn''t know what kind of treasure Tianling college had. And I haven''t even seen the Dean twice.


    "In your Tianling college, there is an ivory tower that is only opened once every five years. If you can climb the top of the ivory tower, then it will naturally belong to you. Counting the days, it is estimated that the opening time of the ivory tower is also close. I''ll give you a month. If the ivory tower opens, you''ll bring it to me. Otherwise, I won''t help you upgrade your ten thousand yuan props. "


    In fact, in the past five years, the reason why Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan daojue has been promoted very fast is largely due to the help of Yu Qilin. Yu Qilin sacrificed his cultivation to maintain Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan formula.


    Now Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan daojue has reached the level of triple heaven, not far from quadruple heaven.


    He is very eager to break through to the fourth heaven, because Zhang Fan obviously feels the benefits of Wanyuan daojue, and even some can''t do without the help of Uncle Yu.


    Zhang Fan nodded and kept it in mind.


    Yu Shuyou told him, "if you don''t reach the shackle state, don''t engrave the second spirit skill at will. There are not many skills, just enough. The real strong man is not, he will have a lot of skills. It''s his fist and his foot. It''s all his weapons. A really powerful person can break through other people''s fancy moves with one punch. The so-called moves are all in the fists and feet. "

 Chapter 40

    Zhang fan understands that this is also why, in recent years, uncle Yu has been helping him exercise his body, and his teacher once said so. Although Yin Lingli is too happy, he is also worried about the promotion.


    Although Zhang Fan has not tested, he can clearly feel his strength, which has increased by geometric multiples, and may have reached 300000.


    300000 yuan, what is this concept?


    The power of a person who leads the nine heavens in a normal spiritual state will never exceed 100000, even 80000.


    300000 yuan, which is close to jiuchongtian''s cultivation in shackles, even higher.


    And his speed is increasing with each passing day, and under the strengthening of the Star wave, he has also been greatly improved.


    Especially eating the wild fruits of the sunset forest, the body''s function has been greatly strengthened.


    Looking at his physical condition, Zhang Fan is very satisfied.


    Moreover, uncle Yu''s request is not too much. One month is enough time for him to see the teacher and Qin Yiyi. This time than before also increased ten times, Zhang Fan gnawing rabbit meat, the corner of the mouth oil has not been wiped off, has gone to sleep.


    The next morning, Zhang Fan was awakened by the cold.


    It was the first time in five years that he was awakened by the cold between heaven and earth.


    He knew that the cave was no longer wrapped in aura. And before it won''t be cold, because Uncle Yu''s aura has been guarding here. Now he knows that uncle Yu is out, not here, and it''s time for him to leave.


    Anyway, I will come back here in a month.


    Taking his school uniform five years ago, Zhang Fan tried to put it on, but it was too small, so he had no choice but to put it in the cave again.


    In the other corner of the cave, I found a dead man''s clothes and put them on my body. I looked like a complete madman. I jumped happily and ran towards Wangcheng.


    On the top of the sunset forest, on a huge tree, a man was standing there quietly.


    Looking at the direction of Zhang Fan''s disappearance, he murmured to himself, "child, your talent is certainly good, but there is still a gap between the invincible blood and the supreme blood. In the past five years, I don''t know what level that guy has been promoted to. Will you be his opponent? If you can bring this kind of blood to me, as long as I drink this kind of blood, my Wanyuan Taoist formula will naturally run through. "


    Tianling college.


    Countless students gathered together.


    In the square, a teacher touched his beard.


    In his hand, he held a golden book.


    To thousands of students in the field, he said, "three days later, the ivory tower will be officially opened. Here, all your advanced students will have a final test. If you can successfully walk out of the ivory tower, it means that you will all be independent talents. Wangcheng needs you. The whole state of Zhang needs you. If you can pass the top three of the ivory tower, you will get the highest honor and special reward of our college. As for the prize, the college will keep it secret for the time being. However, I hope all of you can do your best. In the ivory tower, there will be a dangerous environment of simulated no man''s land, where the environment will be even more dangerous than the real no man''s land. At that time, each of you will receive a jade slip. This is also your only way to protect your life. If you are in danger, please crush the jade slips and you will send them back automatically. If the students who do not crush the jade slips die there, the college will not bear any responsibility. It''s a matter of life and death. I hope you will think it over and warn students not to kill each other. If there is a discoverer, the college will wipe it out. Remember? "


    It was Mr. Yin who spoke.


    Five years later, he is still so spiritual.


    However, his cultivation is still in the Ninth Heaven of guiding spirit, and it is estimated that there will be no breakthrough in his life.


    And in front of the students, there are many shackles.


    The students in the senior class are no better than those in the junior class.


    But they all respect Mr. Yin very much, and in his life, they are the dean and the other two teachers.


    They didn''t say anything, but in front of everyone, there stands a tower which has gradually solidified from nothingness. This tower is like ivory, which is curved from bottom to top, but also gradually sharp.


    At the top, it soars into the sky, setting off against the huge sword on one side.


    We don''t know what kind of existence exists at the top of the ivory tower?


    With the end of the meeting, all the students scattered.


    At this time, a man full of evil spirit walked forward.


    His back was a little rickety, obviously his body was incomplete, and he couldn''t straighten up. But he was followed by four or five ugly little brothers. He looked very handsome under the comparison of his passable appearance.


    And this person is Chen Dong.


    Now he has also reached the shackle realm. In five years, he has reached the shackle realm from the seventh heaven in the spirit realm to the third heaven in the shackle realm. It seems that Chen Feng has spent a lot of money.Since Zhang Fan taught him a lesson last time, he never appeared in the college.


    However, as soon as the news of Zhang Fan''s disappearance came out, he continued to pester Qin Yiyi.


    In these five years, he never gave up. Beside him, he was a beautiful girl.


    The woman in front of her is Qin Yiyi. Five years later, she is 15 years old. She is graceful and charming.


    Senior class students can no longer wear school uniforms, she wore a water blue dress bought in the city, her hair was soft and straight, and her hair was yellow a few years ago.


    Some disgusted to the next man said, "you go away, more and more think you are as disgusting as a cockroach."


    Chen Dong is also a shameless man. He is obviously used to Qin Yiyi''s words.


    Then he said, "I said, Miss Qin, don''t force me to do the same thing as you. Over the past few years, you know, I really care about you. What''s more, Zhang Fan has long been dead. What do you want to do with him every day? "


    "Chen Dong, go back to your dormitory!"


    All of a sudden, a stern voice came. It was Mr. Yin.


    He stares at Chen Dong viciously, for Zhang Fan''s disappearance, it''s all because of him.


    And Chengdong didn''t respect Mr. Yin very much. He cut at will, waved his hand, and said to the four younger brothers behind him, "some old people don''t like him. Go back to drink."


    Several people followed Chen Dong to leave here, but their eyes were full of obscenity.


    Obviously, for Qin Yiyi, their coveting is not eager for a day or two.


    At the moment, old Yin, also full of sadness, said to Qin Yiyi, "you have to be careful. If you are in the ivory tower, they will definitely attack you. If you can, you don''t want to take part in the competition of the ivory tower. After all, it''s too dangerous. Besides, Caiyun, the daughter of the city leader, will also take part in the competition. With her, your chance is very small. Caiyun had been destroyed in no man''s land before. For her, the things in it are inevitable. "


    Shaking his head, Qin Yiyi said to Yin, "no, teacher, I have broken through the shackles now. I need more cultivation to improve my accomplishments. I want to step into the sunset forest as soon as possible. No matter whether brother fan is alive or dead, I will bring it back and keep it for him all my life. "

 Chapter 41

    After Qin Yiyi left, Yin Lao also shook his head helplessly.


    For this infatuated girl, he has no way, but his heart is not very miss Zhang Fan, after all, such an excellent disciple, can not be met anytime and anywhere.


    Unfortunately, I was cheated into the sunset forest. The hateful Chen Feng even reported to the college that he had brought his students to school privately, but the college didn''t even check. This is the end of the story.


    In all these years, no one has ever walked out of the sunset forest. Even today''s first cloud Taoist in Wangcheng dare not easily set foot in the sunset forest. You know, he is already a high-energy person in Mahayana. He is omnipotent in calling wind and rain. He uses the spiritual power between heaven and earth for himself.


    Even he did not dare to set foot in the sunset forest easily.


    In that forest, there is a danger that makes countless people flinch.


    Shaking his head, Yin could only go back to his classroom and begin to prepare lessons.


    And turn around the moment, Qin Yiyi''s eyes have been wet.


    In the past five years, whenever I heard the word Zhang Fan. Qin Yiyi will have a burst of sadness and sadness, Zhang Fan is always hidden in her heart, a touch will hurt.


    Zeng Jin had thought of going back to the village where she used to live. However, no one was allowed to visit the yacht, and her people and family had moved.


    I can''t help but think of what it was like years ago when we were happily together.


    A touch of sadness, oil rises.


    I bit my lip and suddenly came across a girl.


    Qin Yiyi didn''t notice and almost ran into each other, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that the other side wanted to run into him, and fortunately he was hiding fast.


    The other side looks very good, a little higher than themselves, with a little mature atmosphere. But her face was covered with gauze, which made her face hard to see.


    However, the sound is much louder than Qin Yiyi.


    Under the veil, the girl frowned and looked at the pure and moving Qin Yiyi. A trace of resentment spread in her eyes.


    "Get out of the way! Good dogs don''t get in the way


    Qin Yiyi knows that she is Caiyun, the daughter of Wangcheng.


    Similarly, she is also a disciple of Tianling college. She was only transferred to Tianling college two years ago. Before that, she had been practicing under the guidance of Taoist Yun, and when she was transferred to school, she might have just opened the ivory tower for five years.


    And under the veil, her face is pitted and ugly, like a monster.


    It is said that Caiyun''s face is pockmarked. It seems that he was bitten by something. It seems that he was injured in no man''s land.


    And her face was destroyed five years ago.


    Qin Yiyi knew that all this was caused by his own brother fan.


    However, it is also their own fault, who let them look down on others?


    The danger of no man''s land, how can a girl who leads the spirit land resist it.


    But the good thing is that the other party doesn''t know their relationship with Zhang Fan, and the other party hasn''t met Zhang Fan in Tianling college. Otherwise, Qin Yiyi knows that he can''t stay in Tianling college.


    And the other party''s resentment for themselves is precisely because of envy and jealousy.


    It has also been said that Caiyun was a very beautiful girl before. She was cultivated by the family and had numerous pursuers.


    However, since she destroyed her face, there are few boys who follow her. Now that I''m almost 25 years old, I still don''t have a door-to-door matchmaker.


    You know, here, if you don''t get married at the age of 20, you are already a leftover girl.


    25 years old, generally can be a child mother!


    So, what kind of hate does Caiyun have in his heart?! Needless to say, Qin Yiyi also knows.


    Facing Caiyun, Qin Yiyi doesn''t intend to provoke each other, just wants to pass by her side. However, Caiyun deliberately leaned over and blocked her way again.


    Qin Yiyi still chose to give in and stood aside to let Caiyun go, but Caiyun was even more powerful.


    Gently close to Qin Yiyi, said to her, "little bitch, look so good, is to seduce who? Next time I see you, I''ll shave your face. "


    Everyone has jealousy, but a lot of times, jealousy will make people become demons.


    Fall into a kind of madness, and in front of the clouds is so.


    Before, she was as good-looking as Qin Yi.


    But now, all she had was gone.


    That kind of contrast in the heart, let her appear particularly prominent, that kind of disgust feeling, is to get the promotion.


    In the past, she was only nominal and never came to the college by herself. But now, for the ivory tower trial that will open in three days. She had to go to Tianling college where many students lived, although he knew that someone might be pointing at her behind her back. In order to restore her old appearance, she had to come here to get her exclusive jade slips.The jade slips need to input personal information so that they can transmit people when they are in danger. Therefore, only when they are present can they do so.


    Qin Yiyi pursed her lips, looked up at Caiyun, and finally did not speak.


    Looking at Qin Yiyi standing on one side and not opening his mouth, Caiyun feels that he has enough vent, and then passes by Qin Yiyi.


    It''s not Qin Yiyi who is afraid of each other.


    She just felt that she had more important things to do.


    To open the ivory tower trial immediately, I have to prepare something for a rainy day. It''s not good for anyone if we start fighting with each other now.


    Things happen all of a sudden.


    Qin Yiyi just ready to go back, just heard the cloud, pain of "ouch"! Immediately scolded, "where come the savage? They all come to the school. Are all the teachers blind? "


    Listen to this, Qin Yiyi is also suddenly back, she would like to see, who actually moved the temper of the young lady.


    However, even she was startled and could not help but step back.


    The man in front of him had a ragged beard and a shaggy head. Some yellow skin, although the body muscle strong, strong body, but the body covered, can be only a few bamboo and leaves, only a few rags hanging on the body.


    It looks like a savage!


    However, the savage doesn''t seem to be a savage. He seems to have the same intelligence. He even put his arms around Caiyun''s waist.


    Caiyun has never been cuddled, and he is not so close to such a slovenly person. At the moment, he was so scared that he even pushed and pushed and called for help.


    There are many students around to see this, came to watch, exclaimed surprise, but no one came up to help.

 Chapter 42

    Caiyun has stepped into the shackles, but she found that her strength is completely unable to break away from the savage in front of her. He is like a pair of iron tongs, holding himself firmly.


    Next to him, there are people who are not too busy to watch. They begin to say, "finished, savages come to school to catch their wives."


    "I''m not going to pull or mate!"


    As soon as this word came out, Caiyun burst into tears.


    And in front of the savage seems to have no further offensive action, just a slight wave, the gauze on Caiyun''s face actually fell down.


    The gauze towel fell to the ground, and the monster like appearance on his face startled the people around him. Distorted face, also sewing needle and thread, nose are collapsed, breathing may be a little difficult. People around them have never seen this kind of appearance, but they are so scared that they quickly retreat and even spit out those with weak psychological endurance.


    Qin Yiyi was also startled and quickly stepped back.


    In the past, I only heard about it, but I have never seen it before. Now when I see it with my own eyes, I can''t help feeling a burst of gastrointestinal peristalsis and nausea in my heart. Finally, she could understand how hard it was for a girl to bear the blow.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Bursts of sobbing sound came, Caiyun finally could not bear the kind of people''s eyes and sense of humiliation, directly cried out. No matter how arrogant she is, no matter how well she is treated at home, she is still a girl. Have their own self-esteem, have a desire for good.


    Zeng Jin, she has everything.


    But then, God took it away.


    Although she was crying like this, the savage didn''t mean to let her go. He hugged her and jumped out of the college.


    They were surprised that it was not the savage who carried away the students. What surprised them more was that the savage actually jumped seven or eight meters high. Savages are also human beings. How can one jump so high? Even the most dexterous leopard can''t jump so high!


    Caiyun closed her eyes. Suddenly, she felt that she might as well die. I''ve been like this all my life. I''m going to be ruined by savages. What''s the meaning of living in the world.


    The wind came whistling in my ear. The savage ran very fast.


    Caiyun doesn''t dare to look up and open her eyes. She closes her eyes and hopes that all this can pass faster. I wish I was just in a dream, and I just experienced a nightmare.


    Left the college, her heart suddenly had a sense of relief.


    Finally do not have to face those sarcastic eyes, those pointing and gossip.


    She was suddenly grateful to the savage in front of her. When the veil fell, she wanted to die on the ground.


    Finally, the wind stopped.


    The savage let her down and let go.


    She covered her face tremblingly and sobbed. The arrogant and domineering manner of the past has disappeared, and the superior attitude has disappeared. Now she is a lost and helpless girl.


    "You''ve got the punishment you deserve. Maybe you''ll feel aggrieved. But I don''t believe that you haven''t bullied others. They felt the same at that time as you do now. "


    Caiyun was stunned. She never thought that the savage in front of her could speak.


    Before I think of it, I was destroyed by a savage. Now, I am educated by a savage. I can''t help shivering in my heart.


    Open your eyes, want to see this can spit out people''s words of savage, in the end is what look like.


    But the savage is gone.


    And this savage, needless to say, is naturally Zhang Fan.


    The first time Zhang Fan went to the dormitory to find Qin Yiyi, but he didn''t find her.


    The door of the dormitory is closed, and I can''t see clearly in the window.


    So he came to the school again. However, when he came to the school, the school was holding a mobilization meeting for the ivory tower trial, and Zhang Fan also heard about it.


    After the crowd dispersed, they secretly wanted to find Qin Yiyi.


    Five years no see, although the appearance has changed a lot, but Zhang Fan in the crowd or a glance to recognize Qin Yiyi.


    Especially when she talks to Mr. Yin.


    In just five years, Qin Yiyi has been pure and beautiful, a little less immature, and the body that began to develop looks green and attractive under the long skirt.


    He rushed to find Qin Yiyi, but Caiyun gave him a step ahead of time.


    Although he didn''t know Caiyun, her arrogant and domineering appearance made him want to tease him.


    But when Zhang Fan lifted her veil and saw her face. It comes to mind that this person is the girl who was bitten by fierce soldier ants in no man''s land and didn''t die.


    At the thought that her appearance was all caused by herself, Zhang Fan inevitably felt guilty, and teased her in public.For a normal person, she has been hit hard enough.


    And Zhang Fan''s heart has been softened by Caiyun''s cry.


    After thinking about it, I took her out of school.


    If she continues to do that in full view of the public, I''m afraid she will really commit suicide.


    And she''s got the punishment she deserves.


    Zhang Fan knew that after this battle, even if Caiyun cured his face. For others, they will start to think for others, at least not as domineering as they are now. No one wants to have the feeling of losing self-esteem and being trampled on.


    After leaving Caiyun, he went straight back to the college.


    But the students in the college are basically finished.


    He turned and walked towards the dormitory, because his dress was really weird.


    Therefore, he did not take the road, just in the grass and woods, jumping each other, like a clever ape in general, the figure flashed by.


    After all, he spent all these five years in the sunset forest.


    In front of the dormitory, Qin Yiyi frowned.


    Instead of going directly back to the dormitory, she walked towards the woods beside the dormitory.


    The psychic power in her hand is running slowly, because she has sensed that someone is following her.


    Zhang Fan deliberately made some noise.


    Suddenly, the two stones flew straight in the direction where Zhang Fangang had just fallen.


    The strength of the stone directly penetrated the bamboo he was crawling on.


    Zhang Fan was surprised. He didn''t expect that Qin Yiyi''s strength had been greatly improved after five years. Just now, both accuracy and strength are very mature.


    Especially her spiritual power, even above herself.


    Zhang fan can feel that this faint aura contains elements in the air, which is not only brought about by Wanyuan daojue, but also a special attack form that can only be possessed after breaking through the shackles.


    Obviously, Qin Yiyi has broken through the shackles.


    Zhang Fan shakes his head secretly. It seems that in the past five years, he has paid too much attention to the improvement of his physical quality, and the cultivation of spiritual power has been a lot slower.


    However, we can also take this opportunity to try what kind of state Qin Yiyi''s strength has reached?

 Chapter 43

    The next moment, he put the wreath on his head straight towards Qin Yiyi, and Qin Yiyi dodged.


    Drink lightly, shout to bamboo forest, "where is sacred, don''t pretend to be gods and ghosts with me, roll out for me as soon as possible."


    But when she saw that the thing on the ground was just a wreath, she couldn''t help wondering who would use it as a weapon?


    Suddenly, she seemed to recognize it!


    Isn''t this the grass ring on the head of the savage just now?!


    Does it mean that this savage has just taken away Caiyun? Even if he has to do something, it will take a while. How can he find himself so quickly?!


    She could not help frowning again. She had seen the skill of the savage, and was much better than she had imagined.


    And the other party is hiding in the bamboo forest, the enemy is dark and I am clear, which is obviously bad for myself.


    Originally thought it was entangled with their own people, thinking of teaching him a lesson in the woods, others do not know.


    After all, in addition to Chen Dong, there are many local ruffians who follow Qin Yiyi all day.


    The next moment.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The sound of the three breaking winds ran towards Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi saw that the speed was obviously beyond her imagination.


    I dodged, trying to escape.


    But even the clothes were scratched by these three things, and I still didn''t escape perfectly.


    "Miso, miso!" Three voices fell.


    Qin Yiyi looked back and saw that it was just three leaves, just like three handles flying to the ground. He poked straight at the bamboo pole and was enterprising.


    Qin Yiyi knows that his opponent is very skilled. At the moment, he runs his whole body''s spiritual power in a hurry. Wanyuan daojue runs at a high speed, and his whole body''s momentum rises.


    Suddenly, a white light appeared on her head, which was Qin Yiyi''s engraved spirit beast.


    Bluebird!


    This kind of bird, just belongs to the fierce beast stage.


    Although the level is not high, but precious in its rarity.


    Qingyunniao belongs to the wind, so it is not difficult for Qin Yiyi to break through the shackles.


    Qingyunniao''s speed is very fast, coupled with Qin Yiyi''s own star flying wave. Under the speed blessing of Bluebird, her speed suddenly increased a lot.


    Zhang Fan in the woods, just quietly looking at all this.


    And he doesn''t intend to release his own engraved spirit beast. Once released, the other party will probably recognize himself, so the trial will lose its effect.


    And his hand is still holding, take down two leaves from his body, toward the direction of Qin Yiyi shot in the past.


    However, although the leaves are fast, the bluebird above Qin Yiyi''s head is faster.


    Two white lights appear, directly turning two leaves into vermicelli.


    Qin Yiyi also instantly locked Zhang Fan''s direction and pounced on her.


    In the face of the strong Qin Yiyi, Zhang Fan jumped away from the spot and fell into another bamboo forest.


    Qin Yiyi is in hot pursuit. Although her speed is very fast, no one can catch up with Zhang Fan even with the speed improvement of Qingniao.


    And Zhang Fan uses the agility of his body to jump repeatedly in the woods, and uses the branches to block Qin Yiyi''s progress.


    In less than two minutes, Qin Yiyi began to breathe heavily, obviously her physical strength could not keep up.


    While dodging, while pursuing, but also running their own engraved spirit beast, for their own spiritual power consumption is very big.


    And Zhang Fan also slowly retreated to the other bamboo forest.


    Qin Yiyi is not a fool. She knows that if she continues to fight in the woods, she is definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    Qin Yiyi wants to get out of the bamboo forest.


    However, Zhang Fan will not give her a chance to go out.


    The next moment, he took down his two straw sandals.


    This thing, it''s time to change.


    Zhang Fan thought, take these two things, quietly sneak in.


    While Qin Yiyi doesn''t pay attention, he throws a straw sandal at Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi in a hurry to stop, but when the straw sandals are about to fall in front of her, they suddenly disperse and become ferocious vines.


    The vines spread out and waved to Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi''s Bluebird is no longer conservative. It changes from a defensive state to an attacking state. It turns into a white airflow and pounces on the vines.


    For a moment, the ferocious vine was torn to pieces by the bluebird in front of him.


    However, the momentum of qingyuanniao is not decreasing, and it is sweeping in the direction of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan secretly applauded. Unexpectedly, the power of the shackles was so strong.


    You know, the straw sandals just turned into vines, which combined 80% of their own strength. And I''m the strength of nine heaven in the spirit realm, which is not low.But in the face of shackles, it is still fragile.


    It was destroyed just in front of me.


    Zhang Fan knows that the bluebird in front of him must not be hard connected. Even if he has strengthened his body, if he is hard connected to this attack, he will be seriously injured even if he does not die.


    After all, it is not a realm at all.


    So he had to get away.


    But the other side''s speed is too fast, even his speed, has been unable to evade this attack.


    Seeing that the attack is coming, Zhang Fanbu shows up in the starry sky, treads on the bamboo forest like a meteor, and between a few steps comes Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi was shocked. Although he knew the speed of the other party was very fast, he didn''t expect that he could improve so much at such a fast speed.


    And the attack of her blue cloud bird is also an instant failure. Looking at the person who suddenly came to him, Qin Yiyi was stunned and subconsciously stepped back.


    His hands protected his face, and the savage grinned at her.


    Holding another shoe made of bamboo and rattan, one hand quietly hugged her waist and pushed her into his arms.


    Qin Yiyi was stunned. The next moment, a numb itching sensation came from her buttocks.


    That savage is beating his ass with straw sandals made of rattan!


    Qin Yiyi is so ashamed and angry that he wants to slap each other in the face.


    But the other side''s speed is far above himself, he raised his hand and was caught by his other hand.


    Qin Yiyi never thought that he had broken through the shackles, and few people in the school dared to touch him. This man is definitely the first.


    Although we can''t see how his spiritual cultivation is, the strength of the other side must be above himself. Is just a savage so strong? What are your accomplishments for these years?


    But the next moment, the savage spoke, "girl, it''s me, I''m back..."

 Chapter 44

    A few simple words, but Qin Yiyi''s action to stop.


    It was like a bolt from the blue. An unbelievable news came to her.


    Qin Yiyi''s mind is blank, and then a heat flow runs through his body.


    This voice is very familiar. Although it has changed from the previous voice, the feeling can''t be erased.


    Looking at the savage in front of her, she was stunned, but immediately recognized it.


    A red eye, the whole person, like a general collapse, directly paralyzed in Zhang Fan''s arms.


    No matter how dirty Zhang Fan is, how sloppy he is.


    However, Qin Yiyi doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t care whether his skirt is dirty or not, and he doesn''t care whether the other party has a bad smell.


    He is like a child, in turn, tightly around Zhang Fan''s neck, head, buried in his arms, and his body tightly together.


    He seemed to want to get into his body and tell the pain he had experienced in the past five years.


    Grievance, pain, missing, almost all emotions are mixed together.


    Qin Yiyi holds Zhang Fan tightly for fear that he will disappear in front of him again. The tears in my eyes can''t stop flowing down.


    Crying, he said, "I thought you didn''t want me anymore. I thought you would never come back."


    Although Zhang Fan also missed friendship, he knew that the other party really missed himself.


    However, he did not expect that the other party''s mood would be so big, her missing would be so heavy, and she would be so reluctant to give up on herself.


    Can not help but also mixed feelings, the heart of the sour, has also been drawn out.


    The next moment, he lost the straw sandals in his hands, tightly hugged Qin Yiyi''s waist.


    They are very close, very close.


    Zhang Fan pasted Qin Yiyi''s ear and said to her gently, "I''m sorry, girl, it''s my fault. I''m sorry... "


    Qin Yiyi shook his head and cried, "don''t tell me I''m sorry. As long as you''re by my side, you''ll never leave me. After all these years, where have you been? I really miss you, you know? Brother fan... "


    Zhang Fan nodded and faced Qin Yiyi, who had already emerged.


    He wanted to push away, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Now both of them are no longer children. One is 15 years old, and the other is 16 years old. Physically, both of them have begun to develop, especially for girls, who develop earlier than boys. However, Zhang Fan''s feeling brought by her small crisp breasts is a strange stimulation.


    Zhang Fan''s body, only some leaves wrapped, and his unique male place is also slowly produced physiological reaction. Qin Yi relies on Zhang Fan so close, naturally also can detect Zhang Fan''s abnormality.


    The next second, her face turned red.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan will be buried in the arms of the head, to the out.


    Some coy to Zhang Fan said, "where elder brother, you, you there, against me."


    At the moment, Zhang Fan awkwardly pushed Qin Yiyi away and said to her, "I, I didn''t mean to..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be yours sooner or later." Green clothes nodded, complexion is more coy, but also secretly toward Zhang Fan under a look, but there are leaves wrapped, nothing to see.


    It seems that his slight action was noticed by Zhang Fan. Qin Yiyi''s face became more red, like a ripe apple.


    Their emotions are rising rapidly, and Zhang Fan''s reaction is also growing.


    He held Qin Yiyi''s hand tightly, and his mouth was dry.


    Qin Yiyi seems to be aware of something, she took Zhang Fan''s hand and said to him, "brother fan, I''ll draw water for you. Would you like to take a bath first?"


    Zhang Fan looked at his dirty appearance and nodded.


    He has lived outside for more than five years, but he has never had a hot bath.


    Even in winter, it is soaked in the cold spring of the sunset forest.


    Today, I can finally take a hot bath and be a man.


    Will Zhang Fan back to the dormitory, Qin Yiyi quickly ran out, seems to be to draw water.


    And Zhang Fan looked at everything around him, just like when he left.


    The bedding on my bed is as clean and tidy as before, without any dust.


    In the heart unavoidably also has some gratitude, looks like, this wench has not forgotten oneself.


    Even though she has disappeared for so many years, in her heart, she is still alive.


    Soon. Qin Yiyi has already brought hot water.


    Zhang Fan took a comfortable hot bath, shaved his beard, looked in the mirror and cut his hair.


    When he came out, he put on the clothes Qin Yiyi had prepared. After all this, Zhang Fan felt like he had changed.Looking at himself in the mirror, angular, unusual handsome.


    Although not that kind of warm handsome, but it has a compelling Yingqi.


    In addition to the explosive muscles on his body, the whole person seems to have a sense of strength.


    In the past five years, Zhang Fan also felt that his appearance had changed greatly.


    Even the voice should be more powerful, not like a child.


    Qin Yiyi looks at Zhang Fan after washing, and his eyes are full of love and intoxication. It''s the most sincere feeling between lovers. Although there was no relationship between them, they had a deeper relationship than the ordinary lovers.


    Zhang Fan looks at the moving Qin Yiyi and tries to suppress the thoughts in his mind. When he left here, Mr. Yin said that he couldn''t break his own body. In addition, uncle Yu also mentioned that the body of a boy has a great effect on the consolidation of cultivation methods and accomplishments.


    If you break your body, it''s easy to break your previous achievements in practice.


    It is extremely taboo for a cultivator to break the Gong in cultivation.


    Although it will not have any influence on the cultivation at that time, it will have a great obstacle to the breakthrough in the future, just like the magic barrier in the heart. If it is not handled well, there will never be a breakthrough.


    As soon as you close the door, your breath will be released.


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s eyes, Qin Yiyi''s eyes are also full of hot.


    Zhang Fan knows that both of them are at the stage of puberty when they are ignorant and most curious about the opposite sex, and Qin Yiyi will never refuse as long as he reaches out his hand.


    Although you can enjoy the pleasure of fish and water very early, you will definitely have a big discount on your future cultivation.


    In order to better practice and revenge, Zhang Fan tried to suppress the evil fire in his heart. She said softly, "girl, take me to see the teacher. I''m going to take part in this ivory tower trial. "

 Chapter 45

    Zhang Fan didn''t come back for five years. Wangcheng has changed a lot in these five years. Zhang Guoguo''s festival envoy came twice, twice wanted to take Qin Yiyi away from Tianling college, but Qin Yiyi refused.


    Now, after hearing about the ivory tower trial, the Jiedushi will come again.


    This time, some officials will come.


    Take away some talented students here and play for Zhang Guo.


    This is the dream of countless students, but it does not include Qin Yiyi.


    On the way to school, Qin Yiyi keeps talking to Zhang Fan about what happened in recent years.


    Whether happy or sad, it seems that only to Zhang Fan said, Qin Yiyi can be satisfied.


    Zhang Fan listened and laughed.


    Soon, I came to the college.


    Mr. Yin didn''t know about Zhang Fan''s return, but he was sitting alone in the office, as if writing something. Through the window, Zhang Fan seems to see something: recommendation list


    But he didn''t stop and knocked on the door.


    Mr. Yin soon came over with a heavy step.


    "Who is it?" Pushing the door, Yin frowned slightly. He casually swept Zhang Fan one eye, the vision again put on Qin Yiyi''s body, "wench, what''s up?"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, something was wrong in his eyes!


    Qin Yiyi actually hand in hand with the young man in front of him. It seems that he is still very close!


    Although the boy in front of him looked familiar, Yin still didn''t recognize him for a while. The initial reaction was surprise, but then a smile, "what''s this?" With that, he pointed to Zhang Fan.


    Qin Yiyi said, "this is me..."


    Zhang Fan gently smiles, pushes Qin Yiyi and interrupts her.


    Mr. Yin said with a smile, "Oh, I understand."


    With that, he looked at Qin Yiyi again, "after all, so many years have passed, girl, you can see it, and I''m more relieved. Over the past few years, I have been treating you like my granddaughter. If you become a big girl, it''s time to find a decent boyfriend. "


    Hear here, Zhang Fan in the heart some suppress bend.


    He said tentatively, "why, does Yiyi have any other bad boyfriends?"


    Qin Yiyi glanced and seemed to complain.


    Mr. Yin also shook his head, as if he didn''t mention it far away.


    "Take good care of Yiyi. It''s an account of me and that man." After Yin''s words, he leads Qin Yiyi and Zhang Fan to the office.


    Qin Yiyi wants to explain, but is stopped by Zhang Fan''s eyes.


    In fact, Zhang Fan also wants to confess with Mr. Yin, but his appearance has changed so much that he doesn''t even see it. He wanted to know how Yin would settle Qin Yiyi if he really couldn''t come back.


    "This is a letter of recommendation. Originally I thought you would not go, but now you all go. You have broken through the shackles, I think even in the capital, there will be a big way out. Besides, Jiedushi has taken a fancy to your talent twice. If you go to the capital, maybe you can see another talent coming out of our Tianling college. " With these words, Mr. Yin handed over the recommendation letter.


    "I..." Qin Yiyi was stunned. She received the recommendation letter. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    She looks at Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan smiles.


    Yin Lao''s eyes followed Qin Yiyi and looked at Zhang Fan. Obviously, he didn''t expect that when Qin Yiyi began to face another man. What''s more, his eyes and eyebrows were full of him, as if he had to be asked about everything.


    This has never happened before.


    What is the origin of this young man?


    He couldn''t help staring at Zhang Fan. He seemed to see something, but he was not sure.


    Qin Yiyi saw Zhang Fan did not admit, but also deliberately tease old Yin, already some angry. Now in Zhang Fan''s back pinch, Zhang Fan eat pain, ouch.


    As soon as the voice came out, Yin''s pupils contracted instantly.


    Zhang Fan see, also no longer hide, immediately directly kneel on the ground. I''m sorry, teacher, I didn''t tell you at the first time. I''m Zhang Fan. I''ve come back from the sunset forest


    "I know, I know. Good boy, I said, "I can''t believe you don''t speak even when you look like that." With these words, his silver beard was shaking slightly. He touched Zhang Fan''s head with his hand and shook his head. "I can''t believe that you have come back from the sunset forest for five years, five years."


    Mr. Yin looked at himself as if he were looking at his children.


    The eyes had been blurred by the tears, Zhang Fan looked at Yin Lao, can not help but also a burst of sadness.


    "Come on, sit down and tell me how you spent these five years." Yin also did not manage Qin Yiyi, Zhang Fan will be pulled to the office to sit down.Qin Yiyi also smiles and goes in.


    Zhang Fan sat on the stool and told Mr. Yin everything about the sunset forest. In this world, Zhang Fan doesn''t trust many people, but one of them is Yin Lao.


    After hearing everything Zhang Fan said, Yin nodded.


    It turns out that there is a holy beast trapped in the sunset forest. No wonder eight masters of shackle realm go in and never return. I''m afraid that even if the eight Mahayana masters go in, they will never come back. It''s the first time that Mr. Yin has heard of the existence of sacred animals in this world.


    However, Zhang Fan was not killed. On the contrary, because of his own reasons, he was cultivated by the sacred animals and survived in the sunset forest for five years. In the past five years, Zhang Fan''s physical quality has been greatly improved. Maybe, it''s a surprise.


    "Xiao Fan, do you know why the holy beast wants you to win this ivory tower trial?"


    Mr. Yin said.


    Zhang Fan nodded, "because the champion''s reward is very important for it, and it also clearly told me to take this thing back."


    "You want to go back?" Qin Yiyi disagreed.


    "I promised each other." Zhang Fan said quietly.


    "No, you said it was trapped. What if you didn''t go back?" Hearing that Zhang Fan wanted to see Qin Yiyi again, he said that ten thousand of them would not agree.


    Zhang Fan took Qin Yiyi''s hand and said softly, "girl, it''s OK. Believe me, I won''t be in any danger there. Moreover, I can feel that in the sunset forest, my Wanyuan daojue will be cultivated very quickly. "


    Listening to Zhang Fan''s comfort, Qin Yiyi knows that no matter what he says, he will not change his will.


    "By the way, Mr. Yin, do you know what the prize for the champion of this ivory tower trial is?" Zhang Fan asked.


    Yin Lao shook his head. Obviously, he didn''t know.


    But, hesitating for a moment, he added.


    "The top three have awards, but the specific awards are set by the president."


    The president? So how did Uncle Yu know?


    But this question flashed through Zhang Fan''s mind. No matter what it was, just give it to Uncle Yu. Zhang Fan doesn''t want to care too much about the others.


    "Xiao Fan, when I take part in the test this time, I want to make a request for you." Mr. Yin looked at Zhang Fan and said.


    Zhang Fan looks back at Mr. Yin.


    "At that time, you should not participate as Zhang Fan. If you know you come back alive, Chen Feng will never give up. At least, you have to wait until you have successfully passed the trial of the ivory tower. Otherwise, they will definitely hit you in the ivory tower. Chen Feng has trained many masters over the years. Maybe it''s because Chen Dong was beaten before. Now there are no less than three masters in the shackle world around him. It seems that you haven''t reached the shackle world yet. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, he really has some distance from the shackles.


    The realm of shackles and the realm of guiding spirit are not the same realm at all. Before Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi hand in hand, I understand. Even if Qin Yiyi''s strength is not strong, but he is not very easy to deal with.


    If you really want to work with three people, your chances of winning are very low.


    Moreover, Qin Yiyi has just reached the shackle state, and has not engraved other spiritual skills.


    And the spirit skill she engraved before is only the lowest level fierce beast. If the other side engraves the spirit skill of demon beast or wild beast realm, she will be in danger.


    Zhang Fan still has some regrets in his heart. It seems that in the past five years, his cultivation has really fallen too much. Although the physical quality is very strong, but in front of the huge spiritual power, he still seems a little small.


    Now Qin Yiyi has reached the shackle realm. Needless to think, Chen Dong is also in the shackle realm. What''s more, there are three other shackle realm masters around him, one on three. They are really against each other. They don''t even have a chance to win.


    "How can I take part in this ivory tower trial?"

 Chapter 46

    "It''s very simple. A student just asked me for leave in this test. You can take his jade slips instead of him, as long as I don''t report his information to the dean. "


    Zhang Fan touched his head. Unexpectedly, Mr. Yin opened the back door for him.


    "Mr. Yin, I didn''t expect that you would do such a sneaky thing."


    "Smelly girl, how to talk."


    Qin Yiyi spits out his tongue and laughs.


    Soon, under the leadership of Yin Lao, they received their jade slips.


    Everyone''s jade slips just drop a drop of their own blood into a five centimeter long bamboo slice. The cool light from the bamboo slice is like a jade thin as cicada wings, shining with crystal luster. When the blood essence drips into the jade slips, the color of the jade slips also changes slightly. A trace of bright red is like a beating pulse, flowing quietly.


    Zhang fan can feel every time his pulse beats. This bright red blood is also beating. It seems that they are really connected with their own lifeblood.


    The teacher who is responsible for issuing jade slips to himself said that if he is in danger, he can crush the jade slips in his hand, and the power in the jade slips will bring him out at the first time, so as to avoid fatal injury.


    Take this thing, to participate in the trial of ivory tower, the heart will have confidence.


    But even so, there are still some students who die in the ivory tower trials every five years.


    Some students have no time to crush the jade slips because they encounter too powerful spirit beasts under the attack of the other party''s thunder. And some people even die in their sleep, even when they die, they don''t know. So, generally, when you go in, you have to go together. And there are people who take turns to watch the night, but more people are killed by their companions behind them.


    This society is very realistic, especially in the simulated no man''s land world.


    No rules, no system.


    This is a world of the jungle.


    But everything in it is also true.


    It is said that this is an artifact falling from the heaven, not just a mortal power.


    Therefore, every time the ivory tower trial is opened, not only students from our college, but also students from other colleges, even neighboring countries may come to participate in the competition.


    Although they are not eligible for the award of the college, but can experience in it, for everyone, is of great help.


    In particular, the ivory tower has the power of different attributes, which allows many people in real life to find a region similar to their own attributes, so as to break through the shackles.


    In the ivory tower, there are four open doors. The east door is opened by the college itself.


    The other three doors lead to other colleges.


    Although they don''t connect with each other, people who can climb to the top of the ivory tower will meet each other in the end.


    There are nine layers in the ivory tower, each layer is very different, with very different properties.


    It is said that the first floor is full of beasts in the fierce animal sector, and there will be nearly 100 monsters. Only by killing these monsters and getting their skulls can we go through the first floor to the second floor.


    On the second floor of the ivory tower, more monsters have begun to appear. Moreover, there will be nearly 100 monsters at the peak stage. Kill them and get their skulls to enter the third floor.


    After reaching the third floor, it has become extremely dangerous.


    Here, there are not only ordinary monsters, but also wild animals. In this realm, few students dare to come in. After all, students who can enter here must at least have a way to deal with wild animals. Otherwise, if you come here, there will be only one dead end.


    The wild beast can''t be dealt with by the general spirit inducing state.


    Compared with the realm of human beings, it should be the realm of shackles.


    Moreover, even the disciples who have just entered the shackle realm may not be able to deal with the wild animals easily. The wild animals have lived in the no man''s land for many years, and they have rich practical experience and human brains. When fierce beasts reach the realm of demon beasts, they can already speak, and even have individual demon beasts with their own intelligence quotient.


    And once the monster cultivates to the back, its intelligence quotient will also multiply.


    The means to reach the realm of wild animals are endless.


    And the third level of danger goes far beyond that.


    In the first and second layer, there may not be other climate changes, but if you enter the third layer, there will be all kinds of weather changes at random. Fog, thunder, rainstorm, gale Whatever it is, it may kill the entrant at any time.


    Here, the spiritual power between heaven and earth is also more abundant, so the power of each element is particularly majestic.


    If a powerful person kills a few wild animals and gets their skulls through the third layer, he will naturally enter the next layer.It''s the fourth floor of the ivory tower.


    Usually, this is the top floor of the ivory tower.


    Because, before that, almost no one has entered the fifth floor.


    If there are, there are only one or two.


    As long as you enter the fourth level, you are qualified to walk out of the ivory tower. In the fourth floor, there is a safe passage opened by the dean and the teachers. You don''t need to crush the jade slips to get out of here.


    As for the ranking of the top three, it is also related to the number of skulls on each student''s hand.


    Although it''s just a simulated environment, the monsters in it are real.


    If you die in it, you are really dead. If you get things in it, naturally, they are all real things. Including the engraved spirit skill acquired in it.


    Ordinary students, when they come inside, will at most get their own inscriptions on the first or second level. When they finish absorbing them, they will crush the jade slips and come out of them.


    I heard that in the fourth layer, there will be no more monsters. The most basic ones are wild animals.


    Moreover, each wild animal has its own territory and territory. If there is a slight mistake, it may be besieged by many wild animals.


    However, there will be a safe path. If people want to get out of here, they will naturally follow this path.


    However, if you have full trust in your own strength, you can also hunt and kill three wild animals inside as your own key to enter the fifth level.


    It seems that I have never heard of the rumors on the fifth floor. It''s just said that there seems to be beasts at the level of celestial beast. Moreover, they are extremely cruel. If they do not reach the Mahayana realm and enter it, they may be torn into vermicelli in an instant.


    This is all the information Zhang Fan learned from the jade slips about this ivory tower trial. When these information passed through his mind, his heart was full of hope. Originally, he may just want to get the first place in this lovelorn, but now he wants to have a look at the fifth floor. If you can hunt a beast in it, it''s very important for you. The benefits will be great. Moreover, after hearing about the beast''s death, a skill skull will be dropped. The rarer the beast is, the more powerful the skill will be dropped.


    Like the lion dragon Zhang Fan met before, I''m afraid the whole no man''s land is just like this one.


    Moreover, it''s just the lion dragon in the realm of demon and beast.


    If that monster stepped into the realm of wild beast, I''m afraid there would be nothing wrong with Zhang Fan now.


    The lightning skill of lion dragon''s real bone is a rare power system spirit skill.


    What''s more, the skills dropped by ordinary spirit beasts are only one element of the five elements, and electricity is rare.


    Like the black thunder leopard that Zhang Fan killed before, it is also an uncommon engraved spirit skill. However, it''s a pity that the opponent is only fierce beast level strength. If the strength is a little stronger and reaches the monster level, it''s hard for Zhang Fan to win.


    Following Mr. Yin out of the classroom to get the jade slips, Qin Yiyi whispered to Zhang Fan, "let''s go out for a walk. The city is so big, you haven''t turned around yet."

 Chapter 47

    Zhang Fan nodded, obviously, Qin Yiyi was right.


    Mr. Yin didn''t follow them any more. After all, they only needed to communicate with each other.


    Although he also wanted to remind Zhang Fan not to lose his body too early, Zhang Fan is not a child now. But after thinking about it, he didn''t speak. According to Zhang Fan''s temperament, we should know which is more important.


    Out of the college, they soon went to the street of Wangcheng.


    Wangcheng is divided into four parts, namely east, South, West and North. Dongcheng, also known as Dongshi, is a prosperous shopping mall with all kinds of equipment, including weapons and magic weapons. Similarly, there is an underground trading place in Dongshi, where good and bad are mixed. There are genuine goods, and naturally there are fakes. But many people in their spare time, will go here to find some treasure.


    Because it was sheltered by the Lord''s house, no one dared to make trouble here.


    Nanshi, in fact, is a food city. It''s also the location of the Lord''s residence, which is also the only entrance to Wangcheng. When Zhang Fan first entered here, he was in Nanshi, and it was here that he met Mr. Yin.


    Compared with the eastern city, the western city may be a little bit cold.


    But there is a very important place in the West City, which is Wangcheng auction house.


    Every other week, the auction house will have a variety of heavyweight baby auction.


    Of course, outside the auction house, we can often see all kinds of black eating black things happen.


    The terrain of Beishi is higher, but it is also the only city defense center of Wangcheng. There are a large number of armed forces in Wangcheng, including most of the residential areas. The location of Tianling college is at the junction of Beishi and Dongshi.


    They wandered to Nanshi and ate something casually.


    Thinking about what they might need to enter the ivory tower, they headed for Dongshi. The underground exchange in Dongshi has a good reputation within a hundred miles. Not only people who watch the city like to trade here, but also some bandits and bandits who can''t be seen in some nearby cities often trade here. It also makes it more mixed, and Dongshi is always the most concerned place of the city defense forces.


    But the economy driven by Wangcheng here is also the largest. Even if it is the most difficult to manage, it is always allowed to exist.


    When Lin Dong and Qingtan come to the gate of the fair, they can''t help smacking their mouths when they look at the dark crowd inside and the boiling sound. The fair is indeed the biggest trading place within a hundred miles of Qingyang Town. The popularity is simply terrible.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are also a little strange, looked at the underground exchange, came here, also is the first time to see such a place. As a young man, no matter what, for this kind of place, there is always some curiosity.


    With that, Zhang Fan took Qin Yiyi''s little hand and drilled into the underground exchange. In the underground exchange, people are dazzled by the variety of shops. Although the streets here are quite spacious, they are still a little crowded under the burst of people.


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi just strolled along the street, and they were already sweating profusely. However, Qin Yiyi''s interest was extremely high, and her delicate face became red and lovely because of her excitement. Her delicate laughter attracted a lot of attention.


    Then, after seeing the girl with picturesque eyes and snow like skin, those passers-by''s eyes were filled with a sense of surprise.


    maybe Qin Yiyi is very happy to be with Zhang Fan.


    This is the first time for them to go shopping.


    Zhang Fan said to Qin Yiyi, "girl, you wait for me here for a moment, I''ll come." With that, Zhang Fan has disappeared in the crowd.


    In general, there are many people who teach others how to sell things, and some of them may not be seen. They are worried that they will cause some unnecessary trouble when they are sold. Therefore, the underground exchange is born out of this.


    here, no matter what the origin of your things is, no one else will care about them. Moreover, the selling price does not have to be normally low.


    Those who know the market and even what they sell may be able to sell at a higher price.


    There was a black gate in front of them. The people in and out of the gate were all wearing black hats and could not see their faces clearly. Zhang Fan looked back and found that someone was buying a hat and a mask not far away. After thinking about it, he went over and bought two masks, a cat face and a fox face.


    He put the cat''s face on his face and walked towards the black door.


    On a black plaque on the door, there are four big characters: a wonderful hand returns to spring.


    Just began to see, Zhang Fan thought it was the medicine hall.


    However, there will be no medicine hall in this place.


    It''s obviously a place to exchange things.


    As soon as he came out of the village, Zhang Fan came out into the city with some dry goods. Naturally, he will not forget to bring some good things back from the sunset forest.With some of his excited mood, down tension, and then calmly into the door.


    As soon as he stepped in, he felt that a dark atmosphere around him was sweeping towards him.


    It seems that the air is a little cold.


    The skin feels even cooler.


    Entering the gate, there are two rows of corridors on the left and right.


    There were two rows of rooms in the corridor, but the doors were closed. There are so many people at the door that it seems much colder than inside. Occasionally people come out of the room and people come in.


    Each room has a different number, which may mean different things.


    Zhang Fan approached quietly. Suddenly, a woman in a tight dress stood in front of him.


    "Children, you can''t just come in here."


    Zhang Fan, wearing a mask, can''t see his face clearly, but from the point of view of his physical development, he is indeed smaller than the average adult, and he will be shorter.


    "Can''t the guests, too?"


    In front of the woman show eyebrow micro Cu, full chest slightly ups and downs, a pair of peach blossom eyes is narrowed into a seam.


    "You mean, you''re here to buy and sell?"


    Zhang Fan nodded, not to deny.


    Women wear a little doubt, but those who dare to enter here are also not ordinary people. Some people''s abilities can''t be measured by their age.


    Then, the woman took a tray from the counter and chuckled at Zhang Fan.


    "Well, do you want to buy or sell this little brother?"


    Zhang Fan touched his pocket and then said, "if you buy it, what do you buy it with?"


    The woman a listen, also already understand, the other side is still a young child, now some disdain of smile.


    "Little brother, don''t try to be a woman before you''ve grown up. You shouldn''t come to this place." With that, she would like to talk about putting the tray back.


    Zhang Fan was angry and was about to break out when a voice came out of the acetylene room.


    "Xiao Diao, let him in." The voice was rough and a little hoarse. Hearing this voice, the charming woman in front of her was in a panic. Her face was in a mess, and even her voice was shaking.


    "Yes, elder."


    Zhang fan can hear that the strength of the other side is very strong, but he dare not rashly exert his soul power. He came here just to trade, not to make trouble.


    Then, the woman glared at Zhang Fan and led him into a half closed door.


    Into the room, the dim yellow light appears a little gloomy, there is a long table in the room, facing the light. There are black barriers on both sides, so we can''t see the appearance of the people inside. Zhang Fan facing the light, the other side can see Zhang Fan''s face, but the other side''s face is carrying the light, just a dark.


    The woman said that after Zhang Fan brought in, she went out.


    Close the door gently.


    Please sit down. Do you want to buy or sell


    The voice came again, but be more polite than a woman.


    But the sound makes people feel that they don''t dare to make mistakes.

 Chapter 48

    Because of the light, Zhang Fan couldn''t see the face of the person opposite clearly.


    Listen to each other''s mouth, then slowly put his hand under the table, thought a move, a black bag will appear in his hands.


    He didn''t say much, so he handed over the black bag directly.


    The person on the other side reached for it, but when he opened the bag, Zhang Fan could obviously feel the change of his expression.


    The things in the bag are carefully accumulated by Zhang Fan in recent years.


    "This, this is?" The man''s voice trembled, as if he could not believe it.


    In his hands, a few scattered pieces of broken stones appeared. But these stones are emitting a faint blue halo, in the sunlight outside the window, like a blue gem.


    The air in the room is inexplicable and strange, under the faint blue light.


    Zhang Fan coughed gently, "excuse me, what''s the price of these things?"


    The man shook his head, as if he never thought that someone would take out the things in his hand and sell them.


    Then he got up gently and closed the curtain behind him.


    The room was a little dark for a moment, and the next moment, the door behind it was closed without wind.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is tight. Is it difficult for someone here to rob things?


    If the other party dares to do it, he will never show mercy.


    At this time, Zhang Fan also slowly stretched out his hand and wanted to take things back.


    "Children, don''t be nervous." The other side suddenly said, "where did you get these things?" Each other''s voice is hoarse and dry, as if the voice was deliberately suppressed.


    "You don''t have to know where these things come from. I just want to know how much you can give."


    Zhang fanneng came to sell this thing because he naturally knew the value of this thing.


    When he first entered the cave of Yu Qilin, he had already realized that the stones on the top of the cave were not ordinary stones. These are all Kirin jades derived from the spirit power of Kirin, and each piece brought by Zhang Fan has the best color and luster.


    In the five years of the sunset forest, uncle Yu had given himself various herbs to nourish his body. Similarly, Zhang Fan also knows how precious these herbs are. Many herbs are not available in the sunset forest, and they can only be bought in the market. And to buy, you have to have money.


    In this world, crystal is the most valuable thing.


    When I came out of the clan, I took a few crystal stones, which may have been gone for a long time. If you need to buy Herbs for future cultivation, you absolutely need more crystal stones. The pieces of Qilin jade he collected were also approved by Uncle Yu.


    "Ha ha ha, children are straightforward, I like it." The other side laughed, then, stretched out a dry palm, slowly handed the bag back. "There are seven pieces of kylin jade in it. I have checked them and they are very pure. But you know, this kind of kylin jade is rare in the world, but I''m only a small place here. If it''s in our headquarters in the capital, maybe I can take it for you, but now, I''m afraid I can''t take it. "


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s priceless, you can''t accept the price I offer you. It can''t match the price of your Unicorn jade. If you really want to sell, you can go to Wangcheng big auction store. Maybe you can get the price you want there. " The other side said that, already returned the thing to come over.


    Zhang Fan looked at the Qilin jade in his hand, but he didn''t expect the other party to accept it.


    "What''s the price of this?"


    The other side put up a finger.


    "A thousand spars?"


    The other party shook his head.


    Zhang Fan asked again, "is it a hundred?" If you only have 100 herbs, you can buy very few.


    "The smallest, at least ten thousand spars. And they all have to be top grade crystal stones. "


    When the other party finished, fan''s heart couldn''t help but take a cold breath.


    I didn''t expect that this thing I got was so valuable. No wonder uncle Yu was so distressed when he saw that he made Qilin jade. So, these are all babies. After going back this time, we must take out all the things in Uncle Yu''s cave.


    However, Zhang Fan did not expect that the other party did not cheat himself. Because I don''t know the value of this thing, I just think it should be very valuable. If the other party only gives him 100 spars, I''m afraid I''ll think I''ve made a profit.


    "Every centimeter of this kind of kylin jade is worth twice as much. Although it doesn''t play a very important role in people''s cultivation, it plays a very important role in shaping people''s body shape. Moreover, you can hide a person''s accomplishments. Even if the other person is much higher than you, you can hide every drop of them. " The other side said again, "it''s just a pity that our shop is too small to accommodate these Bodhisattvas."


    You can hide your strength. Zhang Fan knows it.However, he has never heard that the unicorn jade can be shaped.


    "If I guess correctly, these kylin jade should be condensed by the sacred animals. And every holy beast can be transformed into human form. So it''s true that it can shape. " Seems to see Zhang Fan''s doubts, the man once again explained a sentence.


    Suddenly, Zhang Fan thought of a person.


    "Well, if a person is disfigured, can it also be used for shaping?"


    "Yes." The other side simply said a word, then got up.


    Make a please action, "if you have no other needs, you can leave."


    Zhang Fan quickly put things away, and then he took another thing wrapped in a cloth bag from the deserted ring.


    The other party didn''t expect Zhang Fan to take out another thing.


    Connect this thing in the hand, the other side is puzzled again.


    "This, this is the thing on the monster?"


    Then, he slowly opened it.


    "I''ve seen men in the village eat this before, and I heard it''s a great tonic. I wanted to use it in the future, but now I''m really short of money, so I''ll take it out and see what it''s worth. " With that, Zhang Fan''s face turned red, but it''s a pity that others can''t see it.


    And what he took out was the lifeblood left by the lewd demon he met when he came out with Qin Yiyi.


    The man shook his head and seemed to laugh, "Yuyao stick, I didn''t expect you could even get this. It''s said that the man who ate it can be strong in March. It''s a good baby. I can take it here. "


    "How much."


    "In this way, you are really short of money. I''ll charge you five hundred inferior crystal stones."


    Five hundred, not many, but not many.


    Although Zhang Fan wants to know what the use of these crystals is, why there is a distinction between superior and inferior products. However, I was afraid that the other party would take the opportunity to bargain, so I didn''t ask. After all, after he came out of the clan, he went directly to Tianling college, and then went to the sunset forest. I''ve never been in touch with this. Now, for the first time, he has come into contact with the so-called society and life.

 Chapter 49

    For the concept of money, or some strange.


    When you go to find Qin Yiyi, you must make it clear.


    "Look, it''s your first time. This is a black gold card. Take it. Next time you come here to buy something, you can enjoy 20% discount."


    Zhang Fan was not polite, so he took it directly.


    "The crystal is in it. Would you like to check it?"


    Then came the black gold card, the back has a serial number: 000100.


    Obviously, he was the 100th person to get the card.


    "How to find out?"


    The other side said softly, "gently put your spiritual power into it. Moreover, the black gold card is only valid for the first user. Other people found this card, how can''t put out the crystal inside. In our case, only big customers are eligible for this kind of card. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan also smiles.


    "Thank you." With that, he also according to the other party''s meaning, the spirit into, soon, a circle of waves. Zhang Fan suddenly realized that there were 500 crystal stones in the mysterious space of the card.


    Unexpectedly, this card is still a space storage treasure.


    However, it seems that it can only be used to store spars.


    Zhang Fan shrugs when the deal is completed, and he smiles under the mask. The Qilin jade is like a deserted ring, with the smallest Qilin jade in hand.


    Looking back at the man, he said, "don''t you say this piece of crystal is worth ten thousand first-class stones?"


    The man nodded, as if looking at the unicorn jade in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    "Yes, it''s just a pity that we only have inferior crystal, not even intermediate crystal. Therefore, there is no way to buy this kylin jade. "


    But Zhang Fan quickly shook his head, "I just want to grade the crystal stone, but you have to promise me a condition."


    As soon as the man heard this, he seemed to be excited and asked. "What conditions?"


    "I may need a large number of herbs in the future. If you have some or precious herbs, you must inform me in advance, and I have the first right to buy them."


    "No problem!" The other side agreed almost without thinking.


    The next moment, his hand also appeared a black gold card, with his card pasted over, in an instant, a strong spiritual wave came. Zhang Fan only felt as if he had a powerful spiritual power injected into his card. Then he quickly injected his spiritual power into his card and found that there were 10000 inferior crystal stones in his card. He also reflected in an instant. It turns out that these crystals are pure spiritual power, and they can be directly absorbed by people. Because Zhang fan can feel that the spiritual power just now is just like a part of the air that he can absorb at any time.


    No wonder these people are so interested in crystal.


    So the lower grade crystal has such a heavy fluctuation of spiritual power, what kind of effect should the upper grade crystal have.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart. It seems that it''s not difficult for those rich families to cultivate experts.


    After finishing what he wanted to do, Zhang Fan walked out of the room.


    With a smile on his face, he put the gold card into his own barren ring.


    Put the mask right, and then walk out of the crowd at the door.


    As soon as Zhang Fan left, the coquettish woman had entered the man''s room just now.


    "Elder Li, is this kylin jade so valuable?" The woman walked in slowly, with an ambiguous smile on her face, and then closed the door.


    "You don''t understand. This kylin jade can rejuvenate the aged. Moreover, for the experts above Mahayana, it can help them absorb the aura between heaven and earth. It''s a rare treasure." The man named elder Li gave a smile.


    "Oh? Do you need to find out the details of this man? Besides, he has so many kylin jade in his hand that he can''t do it. Looking at him, I think it''s just a spiritual realm. " The woman just finished, but elder Li had already pinched her throat, making it more difficult for her to speak.


    "Don''t think that if I love you, you can talk. You can''t break the rules here. If the rules are out of order, there will be no place for us in the future, OK? " With that, he let go of his hand again. The woman quickly rubbed her neck and gasped.


    "I''m sorry, elder Li."


    There were tears in her eyes, showing her sincerity.


    Elder Li seemed to be a little softhearted again. He slowly came over and put his hand into her high chest.


    "Just absorbed a demon stick. Let me see how powerful it is."


    "Oh, no Many people still have to do business... "


    The door was closed, but people close could hear it clearly. There was a woman''s cry.


    Zhang Fan went out of the door and ran directly to the direction where Qin Yiyi was. Soon, he found that Qin Yiyi was still waiting for him at the intersection. The girl was looking at things at the roadside stall, but she didn''t notice Zhang Fan''s approach.One hand seized Qin Yiyi''s hand, Qin Yiyi was stunned, took his hand away and stepped back vigilantly.


    Zhang Fan quickly took off the mask and said to Qin Yiyi, "silly girl, it''s me."


    Qin Yiyi this just reaction come over, release a smile.


    Zhang Fan then put another fox mask on Qin Yiyi''s face. She couldn''t see her face, so she didn''t need the eyes of those people on the pipeline. Those naked eyes staring at Qin Yiyi make Zhang Fan feel uncomfortable.


    "Van Gogh, where did you go just now?"


    Zhang Fan takes out the black gold card and shakes it in front of Qin Yiyi.


    "I''ve got some money, otherwise we can''t afford to go shopping."


    "Money? Is it crystal


    Zhang Fan nodded.


    "I still have 200 pieces of crystal stones, which I have saved in five years." With that, Qin Yiyi took out two pieces.


    Zhang Fan looks at these crystal stones, which are obviously the same as those in his black gold card. They are all inferior crystal stones.


    However, in five years time, Qin Yiyi only saved this crystal. It seems that these crystals are not very easy to obtain.


    It seems that Zhang Fan wasn''t very surprised when he was built. Qin Yiyi couldn''t help but wonder, "brother fan, how many crystal stones are there in this card? Still, there are gold coins. "


    "Gold coins?" Zhang Fan heard another noun.


    "The gold coin is the currency commonly used here, while the spar is the currency above the gold coin. But it is consumable, and its value is higher than that of gold coins, so it is not as much as gold coins in circulation. It''s only when there''s a big deal that there''s a crystal. For example, when we just started to come here for breakfast, we gave crystal stone, which is a big deal. Normally, one top grade crystal can be exchanged for ten middle grade crystal, one middle grade crystal can be exchanged for ten bottom grade crystal, and one bottom grade crystal can be exchanged for 100 gold coins. " Qin Yiyi finished, Zhang Fan also nodded.


    It seems that all of a sudden, he became a rich man.


    When Zhang Fan was happy, suddenly a couple of people came in front of him.

 Chapter 50

    The leader is Chen Dong, behind him, with a pair of guards and the men who followed him last time.


    Swaggering from the crowd, did not put the other people in the eye.


    Zhang Fan will never forget this person.


    "Van Gogh, there''s a hateful man ahead." One side of Qin Yiyi, some said. Chen Dong is probably the person she hates most at present.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said nothing.


    "Get the hell out of here, Bazi." Chen Dong slapped an old man out of the way.


    The old man stumbled, fell to the ground, the corners of his mouth were cracked, bleeding.


    But Chen Dong didn''t look at it. Instead, he kicked him on the back, and the old man wailed in pain.


    Someone on one side has frowned, but everyone knows this guy. Plus there are so many bodyguards around him. Even those who want to make a move have to think about whether they have enough weight.


    This is the underground exchange and the most chaotic place in Wangcheng.


    And the city Lord''s office is the one who controls the chaos.


    In front of him, Chen Dong is obviously a security team leader, but now it seems that he is a person who specializes in creating chaos.


    Before he appeared, other people were very self-contained.


    "Old man, shake around in front of me. Next time I see your grandfather, get out of here. " With that, he spat on the ground again and left ahead of time.


    Behind him, a few people are also in a flurry, a look of bullying.


    "Grandfather, grandfather..." Suddenly, a girl rushed out of a shop. She looked like she was thirteen or fourteen years old. She was dressed in a simple ponytail. A smiling face reveals a bit of childishness, but the delicate facial features and attractive cherry mouth look particularly attractive.


    Chen Dong''s eyes were soon attracted, bent his upper body, and his face showed a smile.


    "Boss, surprise." One side of a dogleg is also color squint said, it seems that they did not do this kind of thing.


    "Van Gogh." Qin Yiyi subconsciously pinched Zhang Fan''s clothes, a little nervous.


    Under the mask, Zhang Fan''s eyebrows are also locked. Obviously, he is also very angry.


    "What''s the matter, little girl." Chen Dong lowered himself and began to touch the girl''s side face with his hand.


    The girl was startled by his action. She was afraid to dodge and was nervous about her grandfather who was vomiting blood. "Ah, you, you go away..."


    A few bodyguards behind him formed a circle and put Chen Donghu in the middle, so that no one would disturb him.


    And Chen Dong is more aggressive, even directly the girl in his arms.


    The girl was scared, and even cried, trying to struggle. But she looked like an ordinary child. How could she get rid of the shackles of a triple heaven practitioner.


    Zhang Fan''s fist was slightly clenched, and he moved forward two steps.


    "Bah!" All of a sudden, the old man jumps up and pours directly on Chen Dong, spitting his blood on his face.


    Chen Dong''s eyes are all on the girls, and the old man is also close at hand, so they have no time to respond.


    Chen Dong yelled angrily and kicked the old man away.


    "Old man! Damn it Then he got up slowly and wiped the blood on his face.


    The girl also ran away, holding the old man in her arms and retreating.


    Her tearful eyes seemed to be looking for help from the people around her. However, all the people here know that Chen Dong is not willing to offend him. So, no matter how helpless the girl''s eyes are, no one is willing to stand up.


    Despair, sadness, pain and helplessness


    This kind of feeling, in an instant poured into Zhang Fan''s heart.


    He clenched his fist and walked forward.


    Chen Dong has come to the girl and the old man. The girl shakes her head and hopes Chen Dong can let them go.


    However, at the moment, Chen Dong is like a lion who has been angered all the time. How can he let go the lamb in his mouth.


    He mercilessly carried the old man in front of him, pushed away the girl''s big fist, and hit the old man''s head.


    If this blow hits the forehead, it''s estimated that Da Luo Jinxian will come, and he won''t be able to save the old man.


    "Stop it


    Just at this time, a loud voice came.


    A man passed through the crowd, and behind him came a group of people.


    One of them was a woman with a veil, and beside the woman was a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe. He held the dust in his hand and looked like an immortal.


    "What are you doing?" The man got out of the way and the veiled woman came forward.


    Seeing this woman, Chen Dong''s face suddenly changed. Just now, the domineering spirit of the bony man disappeared in an instant. Seeing the woman in front of him, he immediately counseled."Sister Yun, why are you here?"


    The person who came was Caiyun, the daughter of the city Lord, and the Taoist beside her was also the Taoist. The man who yelled before was just a bodyguard of Caiyun. Originally, she was just strolling here. Unexpectedly, she ran into a bustling scene in front of her. When she saw this scene, she asked people to stop.


    Zhang Fan, who is preparing to move, is also interrupted by the sound.


    If you can choose not to do it, you will not do it.


    If someone is willing to do it, he will be happy.


    However, Zhang Fan did not expect that the person who came would be Caiyun. The girl who had been humiliated by herself before didn''t expect that so soon, the woman was relieved. Besides, it looks like she''s in good shape.


    Five years ago, this woman was arrogant.


    Just before, it was like a needle.


    But now, it gives Zhang Fan a different feeling.


    It seems that it has become less dazzling.


    "Don''t call me sister. I don''t know you well. However, your father applied for you to be the security team leader. Is that what you look like as a security team leader? Bullying the old and young, robbing the young? Do you have any sense of shame? Have you forgotten how you came to be half paralyzed? " Caiyun still talks so much.


    Chen Dong lowered his head, but his face was particularly gloomy.


    Just like Caiyun''s face, Chen Dong''s lumbar spine is also a disgrace to him all his life.


    However, at this moment, Chen Dong has to bow his head, because the other party is the daughter of Wangcheng. And he was just the son of the housekeeper of the city master''s house. He had hoped that his father would be the city master of Wangcheng, but he knew it was impossible.


    Facing the humiliation of Caiyun, Chen Dong still licks his face and laughs.


    Then he stood up and said to Caiyun, "no, yunyun, you misunderstood me. In fact, I just want to play with them, and I don''t want to bully them at all. You don''t know, the old man fell down on purpose and wanted to ask for money. Then I couldn''t see it. I thought they were making trouble, so I wanted him to teach me a lesson. "


    His entourage also said, "yes, our young master is kind-hearted. Besides, this area is under the jurisdiction of the city Lord''s mansion. Don''t you want to make the area under the jurisdiction of the city Lord''s mansion more harmonious? Young master can''t stand people like this for a long time. "


    And the other side, the face is more ugly.

 Chapter 51

    Listening to the explanation of Chen Dong and his running dogs, Caiyun can''t help shaking her head. She''s not a fool, though she doesn''t know the whole story.


    However, she is very clear about Chen Dong''s character, which is clearly his sophistry.


    Caiyun under the veil frowned. Originally, she just wanted to find some herbs suitable for her face. Unexpectedly, she saw Chen Dong bullying people here.


    Although Chen Dong is only the steward''s child, he represents the face of the city Lord''s mansion. Chen Dong''s doing so will only add insult to the city Lord''s mansion. If it wasn''t for their consideration, the Chen family had paid for the city Lord''s mansion for so many years. Caiyun will have the villain removed.


    "What a nuisance, miss." Beside Caiyun, there is a girl dressed very delicately.


    Although the appearance is general, but, always with Caiyun side, she also has some other women difficult to match the temperament and noble. Caiyun nodded, trying to suppress the anger in his heart, and said to Chen Dong, "you can be so carefree in Wangcheng. It''s all up to your father to earn you respectability, but you must not exhaust everything your father has given you. Otherwise, your good days will come to an end. "


    With these words, she said to her servant girl, "queer, give them ten crystal stones and take them to the medicine room."


    The servant girl nodded gently and walked forward. When she passed by Chen Dong, she glared at him fiercely.


    Then he and the girl helped the old man up, but the old man''s body now is so weak that he may fall down at any time. Caiyun then motioned for the man in front to help him and send him into the pharmacy.


    At this time, she took a team of people and passed by Chen Dong without even looking back.


    And the cloud Taoist around Caiyun didn''t make a sound, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    When Taoist cloud passes by Zhang Fan, Zhang fan can feel that the strength of this Taoist cloud seems to have improved a little.


    Looking at their departure, Qin Yiyi turned his lips and said to Zhang Fan, "brother fan, it seems that the villain still needs to be treated by the villain. It turns out that Chen Dong is so afraid of Caiyun."


    Zhang Fan nodded and motioned to her not to talk.


    At this moment, the image of Caiyun in Zhang Fan''s heart has changed a lot, and seems to be more kind.


    Seeing Caiyun go far away, Chen Dong, who didn''t dare to speak before, is biting his teeth angrily, and his body is bursting out with the sharp luster of the shackles. Beside him, the four men are constantly advising Chen Dong not to be impulsive.


    And Zhang Fan''s eyes are on Chen Dong. Maybe others don''t know, but he can see clearly. Although Chen Dong has the triple cultivation of shackle realm, he knows that Chen Dong''s foundation is very unstable. I''m afraid he can''t break through the Mahayana realm in his life. This kind of strength is only a paper tiger. When it comes to actual combat, it''s not even as good as some spiritual practitioners.


    "Caiyun, wait for me." Chen Dong didn''t leave, and his mouth was full of cruel words. "Come on, let''s go back..."


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi just want to go shopping to buy some things they need in the ivory tower trial, and they don''t want to cause trouble. Therefore, Chen Dong never looks at him when he passes by. Although wearing a mask, but if it is recognized, it will inevitably be a burst of trouble.


    In Wangcheng, the only one who can speak is their Lord''s mansion, although the people in the Lord''s mansion will not fight each other. However, if other people offend the people in the Lord''s mansion, they will also vent their anger. After all, they are defending the face of the Lord''s mansion.


    Zhang Fan knows in his heart that at least he has reached the Mahayana realm, otherwise he is not qualified to challenge the city Lord''s mansion. Now he has no breakthrough in his shackles. Therefore, cultivation is still the most important task at present.


    When they left here, Qin Yiyi breathed a sigh, repressed his anger and began to release it. "This little bastard is afraid of being tough. When we are in the ivory tower, I will make him look good. If we don''t beat him, I won''t be Qin."


    "All right." Zhang Fan comforted, "you''re just behind the scenes. Besides, there are four bodyguards in the shackles around the other side. What do you beat him to look for teeth everywhere? Now we just need to pray that they won''t trouble us in the ivory tower, that''s enough. Our goal is not them, but to climb the ivory tower and win the final championship, you know? "


    Qin Yiyi vomits his tongue, then follows Zhang Fan and goes to another street.


    The shops here are mainly selling things, with all kinds of weapons and a wide range of armor.


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi have swept, but they don''t have the treasure they can see.


    But Qin Yiyi chose a fish intestine sword.


    This fish intestine sword is made of green black iron. It is 60 cm long and two feet wide.


    The body of the sword is as black as ink, and there is a dark red blood line in it, which is like a fish intestine. It is extremely sharp.However, the price of this sword is extremely high.


    A thousand crystal stones are offered. Of course, weapons with such a high price are hung here. Unless there is a rich man, no one will ask about them even if they are hung for a lifetime.


    Qin Yiyi had a crush on this sword for a long time. Although she wanted to buy it, there were only 200 crystal stones in her pocket at most.


    She told Zhang fan that she wanted to save enough crystal stones and give the sword to Zhang Fan. However, now it seems that this dream is going to fail.


    Because it took her five years to save two hundred crystal stones, one thousand, and another twenty years.


    Twenty years later, there is no need for this fish gut sword.


    However, Zhang Fan just swiped the card and bought the fish intestine sword and gave it to Qin Yiyi.


    Qin Yiyi was very happy, but he didn''t forget to ask Zhang Fan where he got the money and how many crystal stones there were in the black gold card?


    Although Zhang Fan''s premise, she never thought that Zhang Fan would buy the fish intestines sword, which is worth 1000 stones.


    Zhang Fan didn''t hide, and told Qin Yiyi what he had got one by one.


    After listening, Qin Yiyi jumped up happily.


    Holding a black gold card, he suddenly kisses Zhang Fan on his side face. Zhang Fan''s heart moves and he is also happy.


    Is it true that girls are so greedy for money?


    Put away the fish intestine sword and go on.


    Zhang Fan smelled a strange smell of flowers and turned to see that there was a flower hall not far away.


    In the flower hall, all kinds of herbs, flowers and fruits are put in it.


    Qin Yifan, who is also immersed in the joy of the past in the door.


    To Zhang Fan said, "two, what do you want?"


    Zhang Fan has seen them one by one. All the objects on display are those he has seen in the sunset forest.


    And these items are not very useful for themselves. Their value is only a crystal stone at most.


    However, when his eyes swept inside again, his breathing became dignified, and his eyes were locked on a dark thing.

 Chapter 52

    Because this thing was in a corner, Zhang Fan didn''t realize its existence.


    However, when he was ready to leave, his eyes inadvertently swept it.


    At such a glance, its hidden value is determined.


    Maybe it doesn''t have any value for others.


    Because it looks like a stone. It''s dark and hard. It''s numb and not round at all.


    However, Zhang Fan felt a familiar power from it.


    And this power is very similar to his own Wanyuan daojue, which is a pure natural force between heaven and earth.


    Maybe, this black fruit will bring you unexpected harvest.


    But Zhang Fan still forced to suppress his inner excitement and impulse.


    The eye just swept over the black fruit, and no longer looked at it.


    The merchants here are very cunning. If they find that they want to buy this thing, the other party will certainly offer a very high price.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes kept sweeping around, intentionally or unintentionally shaking his head. Obviously, the things here are not nutritious, and there is nothing that Zhang fan can see.


    Qin Yiyi didn''t understand this. She pointed to a fire red herb not far away and said, "brother fan, I feel very strong fire attribute energy on this herb. Isn''t your quepeng skill fire? Maybe we can use these herbs to break through. If you reach the same level as me, then we will be more confident when we try in the ivory tower. I believe that with your strength, as long as you reach the shackles, they are definitely not your opponents. You have been able to deal with such a powerful person when you first stepped into the spiritual realm. But if you step into the shackles, I don''t think you have any problem with one against five. "


    Zhang Fan just shook his head and laughed, touched Qin Yiyi''s head and said to her, "silly girl, what you think is too simple. If I guess correctly, your attribute is wind, and you can break through the shackles because of the weather."


    Qin Yiyi nodded. When she broke through, there was a strong wind in the sky.


    That day, it was also Yin who was protecting the Dharma for her and helping her break through.


    Zhang Fan then said, "just a few pitaya plants, how can we make a breakthrough? Even if you want to borrow the power of these herbs, it will take at least thousands of them. "


    The owner of the store grew a little goatee, and then he pinched it with a smile. "The young man seems to know something about it. Since he knows it''s a pitaya, do you know that the year of this pitaya is totally different from other pitayas. Generally speaking, pitaya can only grow for more than a year, and then begin to wither, but this one has been more than five years. Although it''s impossible to use it to help you make a breakthrough in your strength, it''s also very helpful for your cultivation. If you are fire attribute, knead this herb into juice and drop it into the bath tub. After fermentation with warm water, it will greatly improve your constitution and your absorption of fire attribute power. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. He knew all these things, even though the fire dragon looked very good.


    But Zhang Fan is not in a hurry to make a breakthrough. It''s just a matter of time.


    But if it is enough to find a fruit that is very close to his own Wanyuan daojue attribute, it will make Zhang Fan''s heart.


    But Qin Yiyi''s Wanyuan daojue still stays at the first level, so she can''t feel the energy contained in the fruit.


    But Zhang Fan is different, he is close to the fourth floor.


    One is one layer, and the other is three layers. The perceived and detected forces between heaven and earth are very different.


    "Boss, do you have any other precious herbs in your shop?" Zhang Fan continued to ask. Obviously, Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to the fire dragon grass just now.


    The boss waved his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "little brother, all the herbs we have here are here, and even the" miraculous hand rejuvenation "on the opposite street takes herbs from us. If you don''t have what you need, I''m afraid you can''t buy what you want here.


    Zhang Fan glanced at his mouth with a smile, but the other side couldn''t see him.


    I''ve just come back from smart hands, but I didn''t expect that I would take herbs from here. At that moment, the residual value of Kirin jade is very small. Because there are no valuable herbs in this place.


    "It seems you don''t know what I mean, boss. What I want is not what I put on the table, but what most people can''t see or can''t afford."


    Smell speech, a handful of goatee on the boss''s chin slightly a Qiao.


    When Zhang Fan said this, he felt his goatee and said, "I can''t imagine that you are young, but your tone is not small. If you don''t get what you sell on the surface, there are, but the price is not affordable for ordinary people. "


    Zhang Fan put the Pitaya back to its original position and said to the boss, "why can''t I afford it?"The boss walked two steps backstage and said a few words to his shop assistant. Then he went to Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi and said softly, "please follow me."


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi look at each other, nod to each other and follow the boss to the inside.


    After entering the back room and passing a threshold, a stronger herbal fragrance came to my nose.


    Zhang Fan raised his eyes and saw a small courtyard in the back room.


    There are four long corridors around the courtyard, under which are placed all kinds of flowerpots, in which are planted all kinds of exotic flowers and plants.


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi all the way to see, can''t help but is a burst of sigh.


    I didn''t expect that a lot of herbs here were cultivated by him.


    "Boss, I can''t see that you are really good at business."


    The boss in front looked back at them and laughed, "you know, many herbs can''t be picked anytime and anywhere, so when I get some, I will leave their seeds or roots behind. Then I cultivate them myself. You know, I have been cultivating these things for 20 years, and I have a lot of experience. In the whole Wangcheng, I have the most kinds of herbs. So I can''t buy what you want here, so you can''t buy it anywhere else. "


    "What about the Wangcheng auction house?" Zhang Fan asked casually.


    After hearing the four words "big shot store", the boss stopped and looked back at Zhang Fan. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Wuzi walked towards a room deep in the yard. He slowly opened the door of the room.


    Looking back, he said to Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi, "two, please."


    When they got in, a soft beam of light came from all around.


    Zhang Fan looked up and saw that the eaves were full of energy rays made of crystal stones.


    And these energy rays are constantly releasing the spiritual power to nourish everything in the house.


    Look at these energy fluctuations, it should belong to the existence of middle grade spar.


    Room full of Chinese crystal!


    I can''t see that the boss is also a big hand.


    If there is anything good in this room, I don''t know if I have enough ten thousand spars.

 Chapter 53

    Soon, with the light coming out.


    Zhang Fan was able to see the room, which was not as full of all kinds of herbs as he imagined. Instead, it was empty, but there was still a faint smell of herbs.


    "This is my storeroom. I don''t take people in."


    Zhang Fan a Leng, "that you mean that I am not an ordinary person."


    The boss pinched his goatee again and thought, "generally, people who can hold black gold cards are not simple. You know, in the whole country, the number of black gold cards will not exceed 100. But just now, I saw that what you were holding should be a black gold card. Otherwise, do you think that for children like you two, I will talk with you so much? You should be the children of which family or big power. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. In order not to make him suspicious, he continued, "you know, the ivory tower trial of Tianling college is about to open. A lot of forces will gather here, so it''s not surprising that there are people with black gold cards. "


    The boss nodded and laughed, "so I know I didn''t miss it."


    Then, he slowly opened the cupboard behind him and took out two small boxes, "here are my precious herbs. It can be said that these two kinds of herbs are the only ones in the world, and I am not willing to use them myself. "


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi''s eyes followed and looked in the past, but they saw that the two black boxes were hollowed out with gold inscriptions, and the light spiritual power was flowing on them, which looked very noble.


    It is impossible for ordinary herbs to have spiritual power to leak out, but it is obvious that these two herbs have reached a very high age, at least for hundreds of years.


    "First, blood Ganoderma lucidum. One hundred and eighty years ago, it took me nine cows and two tigers to get it. It is said that blood Ganoderma lucidum has the ability of raw meat and long bones. As long as you have a breath, it can revive you again. Moreover, his recovery ability is second to none among all herbs. The year of 180 years, even for a powerful man in the shackles, has a very strong effect. However, it is useless to be a practitioner of Mahayana. As the saying goes, it''s hard to find a treasure, and it''s even harder to meet someone who has a destiny. Look at you, it seems that you already have the strength of shackles, so I think this blood Ganoderma lucidum is also a very suitable herb for you. Similarly, meeting you is not only my fate for you, but also my fate for blood Ganoderma. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, if this thing is really as good as he said, it is really a rare treasure.


    Then he wanted to take out his black gold card and buy it if the price was right.


    But after thinking about it, he said to his boss, "what about the other one?"


    The boss chuckled and said to Zhang Fan, "the young man can be calm. He can bear to face the bloody Ganoderma lucidum. Well, since you said that, I''ll show you what the next thing is."


    Then he wrapped the blood Ganoderma lucidum again and put the box aside.


    But the eyes of Qing Yiyi fell on the blood Ganoderma lucidum involuntarily, holding Zhang Fan''s hand slightly tight, as if for this thing, very like.


    Zhang Fan looked back at her and gave her a comforting expression.


    Then he said to the boss, "I hope this one can bring me a surprise."


    The boss touched his goatee, then pressed the button on the box, and another box was opened slowly. As like as two peas pour in,


    ''s strong aura of heaven and earth is just like the black fruit he saw before.


    However, the black fruit seemed to be wrapped in a thick layer of iron, and the situation inside could not be seen.


    However, this one, he can feel that it is a fruit exposed outside.


    "This is Wanyuan fruit."


    With the boss''s voice down, Zhang Fan and Qin Yi''s eyes involuntarily fall on the fruit.


    Qin Yi is shocked to see Zhang Fan, seems to be aware of the above and she has the same ten thousand yuan resolution of the power fluctuations.


    "Wanyuan fruit blooms once a hundred years, bears fruit once a hundred years, and then its shell will peel off in another 100 years. So it takes at least 300 years to get such a fruit. And I was also lucky that a caravan brought it here. By chance, I saw it, so I kept it. I think someone will let him take it away one day, but I haven''t found that person


    Zhang Fan''s eyes toward the Wanyuan fruit, only to see that it is white, just like the size of a peach, sharp shape with a little ruddy, obviously a mature fruit.


    There is only a thin layer of skin outside, it looks very fresh.


    Although the boss said light, but Zhang Fan know, this fruit, he came absolutely not so simple as he said.


    Zhang Fan also liked wanyuanguo, but he forced down his inner excitement and said to his boss, "this thing doesn''t feel as good as the blood Ganoderma lucidum just now."The boss was just about to boast about his wanyuanguo, but when he heard Zhang Fan say so, he almost surprised his chin.


    He quickly closed the lid and said to Zhang Fan, "young man, do you know what a baby is? Wanyuan fruit, which is the fruit of the aura and body between heaven and earth, can be said to be the fruit of heaven and earth. And do you know what it''s for? "


    To be honest, Zhang Fan doesn''t know what use it is, but thinks that he may have a great effect on his Wanyuan formula.


    "You know, it took three hundred years for Wanyuan fruit to get one. Moreover, it can help those who do not have the foundation of cultivation to directly open the channels of cultivation. Many people can''t step into the path of cultivation even if they are exhausted for a lifetime. However, as long as you eat Wanyuan fruit, your meridians will change, so that you can absorb the aura between heaven and earth and practice. More importantly, this Wanyuan fruit can help you absorb more powerful heaven and earth spiritual power when you break through. At the beginning, Chen Feng, the housekeeper of Wangcheng, once asked me to buy this Wanyuan fruit, but I turned him down. Because his son is so hateful that he broke a lot of flowers and plants here, so I don''t want to sell him this treasure. But if not for the presence of the city master, I''m afraid the Wanyuan fruit would have been lost at that time. It''s fate to meet you today. If you can''t keep something, let him follow the best master. Besides, you are going to take part in the ivory tower trial soon. I believe that wanyuanguo will definitely play an important role in you. In the ivory tower, it is said that the extraordinary abundance of spiritual power in it, together with the absorption and induction of wanyuanguo, can at least make your spiritual power improve the whole triple heaven stage. You know, many practitioners may not be able to improve the triple heaven in a year. But as long as you have wanyuanguo, you absolutely can! "


    Zhang fan can''t help shaking his head. I didn''t expect that the boss''s eloquence is so good. He is really a piece of material to sell things.


    Although he wanted to buy the Wanyuan fruit, he didn''t dare to show that he wanted it too much. Otherwise, the boss would have no choice but to take advantage of the opportunity.

 Chapter 54

    After all, although I hold a black gold card, there are only 10000 inferior crystal stones in it.


    It sounds like a lot, but it''s really fast to use here.


    "It''s amazing to hear that. Why don''t you eat it yourself?" Zhang Fan asked gently.


    Then he looked around his room, as if to find out if there were any other treasures.


    I don''t like it very much.


    The boss had no choice but to touch his goatee and said, "you two don''t know. We are businessmen. Making money is our first duty. It''s not important for us to cultivate something. And I''m not a person in practice, so it doesn''t matter to me whether I eat it or not. However, for the practitioners, it is the supreme existence. "


    Shaking his head, Zhang Fan said, "Oh, really? I think it''s very common. Well, why don''t you sell me your blood Ganoderma lucidum and make a price for it? "


    The boss of No.1 goatee was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He praised the benefits of ten thousand yuan and thought about how to sell the fruit. After all, although the blood Ganoderma lucidum is good, it is used in some special situations. Pushing blood Ganoderma lucidum might make others think that they are accusing the other party of being seriously injured. But push wanyuanguo, the boy is not grateful, but want to buy the blood Ganoderma lucidum.


    The boss clenched his teeth as if he were determined.


    To Zhang Fan said, "OK, if you really want that blood Ganoderma lucidum, then I''ll give you a happy price. Four thousand spars. "


    "Four thousand spars?" Hearing this, Zhang Fan immediately turned over and said to him, "why don''t you grab it? Four thousand spars. Do you know what four thousand is? "


    Boss a Leng, obviously, for Zhang Fan''s reaction, he is also expected.


    But I didn''t expect that this guy''s reaction was so big. He seemed to be a veteran of the mall.


    Then he went on to say, "it''s the so-called xianpin that is predestined to someone. I think both of you are predestined to someone, and your female companion likes this treasure very much. I don''t think 4000 inferior crystal is a problem for you. Besides, do you want to live up to your girlfriend''s liking? "


    Zhang Fan looked back at Qin Yiyi, Qin Yiyi''s eyes showed a little guilty look.


    Zhang Fan didn''t know why he wanted the blood Ganoderma lucidum very much, but the boss grasped that she liked it and bit the price.


    Four thousand spars is a bit expensive.


    Zhang Fan knows that the quantity of 4000 inferior crystal stones is already very high.


    You know, as early as five years ago, Yin Lao had a mysterious treasure.


    At the beginning, those people wanted to spend 3000 crystal stones to buy things from Yin Lao, but Yin Lao didn''t sell them.


    Today''s things are still in their own barren ring, Yin Lao said, if you can''t reach the lock, don''t use it.


    It''s obvious that Mr. Yin attaches no less importance to him than the blood Ganoderma in front of him.


    But even though it was only 3000 low-grade crystal stones, the price of this blood Ganoderma lucidum was already on the high side.


    Zhang Fan knew that the other party thought he was young and wanted to take the opportunity to kill himself.


    Maybe I think I''m a dandy of some aristocracy. I won''t feel sorry for spending my family''s money.


    But in Zhang Fan''s mind, although there is no specific price concept for this blood Ganoderma lucidum.


    But she knew that he would use the money of the black gold card to try to buy them all, and there was a black fruit outside.


    "Boss, you''re not right. Although my daughter-in-law likes it very much, you can''t take the opportunity to ask for a price. It''s not easy for us to come to this place and negotiate a deal with you. What''s more, this black gold card is also used by my father to purchase some idle supplies. I don''t think there are as many spars in it as you want. "


    The boss laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "young man, don''t cheat me any more. This black gold card is obviously your own, because there is only one user of the black gold card, and other people can''t use it. If it''s your father, it''s no use giving it to you. But as you said, if you really want to, I can give you a little cheaper. But I hope you can pay more attention to my business next time. If you are not satisfied with 4000 inferior crystal stones, how about 3800 inferior crystal stones? That''s the price I pay for cutting meat and selling blood. If I don''t agree again, I can''t help it! "


    When Zhang Fan heard this, he could not help but scold the boss for being a unscrupulous businessman.


    This just returned two hundred crystal stones. He said that he had cut meat and sold blood. Zhang Fan''s expected price was only two thousand inferior crystal stones.


    "Brother fan, let''s not have it. The boss is so mean." Qin Yiyi a mouth, the boss''s face brush black down, he quickly stopped Qin Yiyi, said to her, "this little girl, how can you talk like this? Do I still call this black heart? I''ve already stepped back. Besides, these things are all treasures. It''s fate to meet you, right? Isn''t fate worth the money? What''s more, if people want to buy it, I still don''t sell it, right? "Listen to the boss''s eloquence, Qin Yiyi very dissatisfied said, "I see you just want to kill us, do not buy is not to buy, where brother we go." Say to want to pull Zhang Fan to leave.


    The boss quickly stopped them and said to Zhang Fan, "so, little brother, three thousand, I really can''t go any lower. How about three thousand crystal stone? As long as you agree to close the deal immediately, if you still don''t agree, the door is here, and I won''t stop you. " Then he looked in the direction of the door. Obviously, he didn''t want them to leave. But in order to show his determination, he let the door out.


    Zhang Fan smiles. Unexpectedly, the boss''s face turns so fast.


    But now it seems that ginger is old and spicy.


    As soon as I saw that I wanted to leave, I quickly lowered the price by so much.


    Three thousand is still some distance from his expected two thousand, but it is obvious that Qin Yiyi has already been moved.


    Because she has stopped.


    Or to the boss said, "a little lower, or I still don''t buy."


    However, the boss has been in the shopping mall for so many years.


    Listen to Qin Yiyi say so, it is obvious that he also understood Qin Yiyi has been moved by his own price.


    Even if they do not change the price, the other side will not go.


    If the other party doesn''t agree, it won''t say so much, but now that it has been said, it must be the price range that Qin Yiyi can accept.


    He looked at Qin Yiyi with a smile, "little girl, you really know how to bargain. I''ll open four thousand crystal stones, and you''ll pay me three thousand directly. It''s so much. Do you want to pay it back? Is my little shop not in business? "


    Zhang fan can''t help but turn his mouth to himself. The boss praises Qin Yiyi and sells his own pity.


    But the boss doesn''t look like a poor man.


    He can use the medium grade crystal stone as the spiritual support in this room, and he is obviously a rich boss.


    Although the room is full of less than 100 pieces of middle grade crystal stones, there are at least thousands of low grade crystal stones worth here.


    People who can make such a big contribution are not poor.


    "Three thousand is three thousand. I really can''t live without it. In this way, if you are not satisfied, we still have some pitaya outside, and I will give it to you for free, OK? "


    Even buy with send, give a person a kind of still can earn small cheap feeling.


    This method can only coax women.


    Qin Yiyi didn''t know, but Zhang Fan knew very well that the price of that pitaya would not exceed ten spars. Even all the Pitaya in this shop can''t add up to more than 30 crystal stones.


    This sentence is about Qin Yiyi''s heart.

 Chapter 55

    Obviously, Qin Yiyi also wanted the fire dragon grass, "no, no, I want ten. No, give me all the other pitaya in your shop. "


    On hearing this, the boss shook his head, waved his hand and said, "how can that work? If I give you so much, I''m going to die. Can this business still be done? "


    "Well, no, let''s go." With that, Qin Yiyi is about to leave.


    Zhang Fan is also very helpless, although he knows that Qin Yiyi has fallen into the trap set by the other party step by step.


    But at this moment, Qin Yiyi is so excited that he can''t stand in the way again.


    He had to pretend to know nothing and follow Qin Yiyi out.


    The boss nodded his head and pretended to recognize him. He said helplessly, "I really flatter you, miss. You really know how to do business. OK, OK. If you really want it, I''ll sell you 3000 crystal stones. Add all the fire dragon grass outside


    Smell speech, Qin Yiyi is more happy to say, "where elder brother, how?"


    Although through the mask, Zhang fan can feel the happiness and joy in Qin Yiyi''s heart.


    Zhang Fan some helpless nodded, looked at the side of the silly girl, he also has nothing to say, he was sold, she also excitedly for other people''s money.


    However, he knew what Qin Yiyi wanted to do with the fire dragon grass.


    She is also for herself.


    There is also some warmth in my heart.


    It''s enough to buy three thousand crystal stones, but Zhang Fan''s goal is this blood Ganoderma lucidum.


    But he waved his hand and said to the boss, "in this case, you will be another Wanyuan fruit and give it to me."


    On hearing this, the boss''s face changed and almost didn''t jump up.


    To Zhang Fan said, "children, this can''t be nonsense, this one yard to one yard. I can send the herbs outside, but this Wanyuan fruit is more special. How can I send it? "


    "Well, I''ll give you another 500 spars and sell them to me."


    The boss quickly waved his hand, "I can''t use it. The original price of the blood Ganoderma lucidum is 4000 crystal stones. I''ll sell it to you for 3000. I''ve lost a lot. Let me sell the five hundred crystal stone of wanyuanguo to you, then do I want to live? This Wanyuan fruit, no matter how to say, should be at least the same price as the blood Ganoderma lucidum, two 6000, if you want to take all


    "Four thousand spars." Zhang Fan just said a simple sentence.


    "Four thousand? no way! Four thousand spars, I''m dead to lose! " The boss also quickly shook his head and said that 4000 crystal stones could not get this thing at all.


    But Zhang Fan shook his head helplessly and said, "Oh, forget it. Girl, the boss said four thousand spars are not for sale. Let''s go. Besides, I just think the wanyuanguo may have some effect on a friend''s breakthrough. I don''t really want it. If the boss really refuses to give up, we can''t help it. Oh, by the way, it seems that Chen Feng also wants this fruit. Everyone knows that his son is a rogue, and this thing has already been on his mind. Will his son come to rob him? Do you think he will come to trouble us after we buy it? Oh, I still can''t buy it


    Hear Zhang Fan say so, the boss also began to tangle up.


    Because what Zhang Fan said was exactly what the goatee boss was worried about.


    He was just a businessman. He had a city Lord nearby.


    They didn''t do it, but they might come back and take their things at any time.


    That''s why I''m in a hurry to sell these two things. Instead of being taken away by others, I''d better sell them at a brisk price, and I can make a profit.


    So when Chen Feng and they come, they can say that they have sold them before, which has nothing to do with them.


    Looking at the two men who were about to leave, the goatee boss finally said, "well, let''s not talk about it. How about making a friend? You take all the five thousand stones. "


    Five thousand spars?


    This time, Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi showed a different expression, Zhang Fan himself did not know, his voice has been captured by the boss.


    "Yes, five thousand spars. If you can buy them, you can buy them. If you can''t buy them, that''s OK."


    The goatee has lived for so long. How can two children get it.


    From Zhang Fan''s tone, we can know that Zhang Fan wants the Wanyuan fruit very much, otherwise, he will have gone after taking the blood Ganoderma lucidum.


    Seeing that it was getting dark outside, Zhang Fan was worried.


    The price of five thousand spars is a little expensive, but it seems to be acceptable.


    But how could Zhang Fan forget the fruit outside?


    "I can give you five thousand spars, but I want one more thing."


    When the boss heard that Zhang Fan wanted something, his face was even blacker.


    "You two even bought and took it. I had put away all the other things in the shop when I knew it."Zhang Fan was also embarrassed, but he had to take the fruit.


    "I think there''s a strange fruit outside. It''s quite to my taste. I want to take it to play. Do you think it''s ok?"


    On hearing what Zhang Fan said, the boss nodded.


    I can''t help but say, "that''s natural. You can take as many fruits as you want, as long as you can."


    To be honest, there is nothing valuable outside.


    With that, he quickly handed the two herbs to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan smiles and receives the herb together with the box into his own desolation ring.


    Later, he took out his black gold card and gave 5000 crystal stones to his boss, who also stored them in his own storage space one by one.


    After all this, the boss is happy, with two people went out.


    Then he handed Zhang Fan a small card with a big membership mark. Although the store is not big, it has all kinds of internal organs, even membership cards.


    "Little brother, come back to trade next time, with this membership card. You can enjoy 20% discount for the whole audience


    Then Zhang Fan took the card and stuffed it into his pocket.


    When they went to the outside store, their walking pace seemed relaxed.


    The goatee was also happy to be able to sell the hot potato.


    Later, Zhang Fan and Qin Yi took away all the fruits and herbs that their boss promised and put them in their storage space.


    When Zhang Fan touched the black fruit, the ten thousand yuan way on his body turned more quickly.


    Obviously, the energy contained in this is stronger than the one in the box.


    But the boss is not a man of practice, so he can''t feel the power hidden in it.


    It''s like a black iron sheet outside, because it''s not visible to him.


    If it is also a Wanyuan fruit, its age is even two years higher than that in this box.


    With these things, Zhang Fan and Qin Yi quickly return to the small room where they live.


    Time is fast. It''s dark in a flash.


    In the room, Zhang Fan sat quietly on the bed and carefully took out the two wooden boxes from his arms.


    On the other side of the bed is another black fruit.


    Qin Yiyi is not in the room, because she took the Pitaya to refine them into medicinal juice.


    Zhang Fan looked at a blood Ganoderma lucidum and two fruit trees in the room. He was also excited.


    The ten thousand yuan fruit in this box is exposed to the air, and the light fragrance is intoxicating.


    Zhang Fan looked at the Wanyuan fruit and slowly put it in the palm of his right hand.


    Then his heart moved, and a trace of spiritual power slowly flowed out of his palm. Finally, it was injected into the Wanyuan fruit.


    Wanyuan fruit is smooth and has a great victory, and its spiritual power appears all over the body.


    Zhang Fan''s own Wanyuan daojue was running rapidly. In a moment, the aura between heaven and earth swarmed in.


    Zhang Fan only felt that his body was like a huge melting pot, quickly absorbing the aura of the surrounding world.


    But accompanied by the majestic influx of spiritual power, Zhang Fan''s right palm is emitting a strange luster, a trace of strange light, from the palm of the pores in the infiltration.


    Then, the strange light enveloped Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan didn''t want to absorb the Wanyuan fruit, but his desire to break through his Wanyuan formula could not be suppressed. If this Wanyuan fruit can break its Wanyuan formula to the fourth level, then he will have more confidence in this ivory tower trial.


    And with the crazy influx of spiritual power between heaven and earth, the Wanyuan fruit is withering rapidly.


    Finally, in the interweaving of light, it turns into a shriveled fruit.


    Wanyuanguo, who has lost any spiritual power, lies there quietly.


    Looking at the magic of the experience just now, Zhang Fan''s eyes are full of wonder.


    And he can feel that his ten thousand yuan decision has improved a lot. Although he has not reached the feeling of breaking through the third layer and entering the fourth layer, he is still a step closer to the fourth layer.


    If the other fruit is also Wanyuan fruit, it is possible for Zhang Fan to break through the Wanyuan road to the fourth heaven by absorbing it.


    Put the absorbed Wanyuan fruit on the bed, and Zhang Fan feels another fruit in his hand.


    Although it has a black iron shell wrapped, but Zhang fan can feel the warm feeling.


    "Are you wanyuanguo? If it is, I can definitely enter the fourth layer after absorbing you. "


    Zhang Fan said to himself, he was tangled.However, Qin Yiyi is still the first level of the ten thousand yuan Road decision. Zhang Fan, with his meditation stone, has reached the second level of the ten thousand yuan Road decision, and now he is about to enter the fourth level.


    But now it has been five years, Qin Yiyi is still on the first floor.


    If Qin Yiyi absorbs this fruit, then she will be able to break through the second layer.


    So for him, entering the ivory tower trial also has more of his own protection.


    Zhang Fan knows that he has a better chance to survive in the ivory tower than Qin Yiyi, although Qin Yiyi''s cultivation is above himself.


    However, her ability Zhang Fan is very clear.


    Looking at this fruit which is almost certain to be Wanyuan fruit, Zhang Fan gritted his teeth, but he still resisted the desire to absorb it in his heart.


    Put it away, smile, still can''t be too greedy.


    After all, my daughter-in-law also needs to be promoted.


    Soon, Zhang Fan collected all the fruit and blood Ganoderma lucidum and put them into his own barren ring.


    Then he took out another box, which was given to him by Yin Lao, although the package was very common. However, Zhang fan can feel that there seems to be a strong spiritual power in operation, and the feeling of this spiritual power operation makes Zhang Fan feel very unusual. It''s like having a sense of autonomy and practicing yourself.


    Zhang Fan has heard uncle Yu say that some plants or animals that have lived for a long time will have their own intelligence.


    So that they can absorb the aura between heaven and earth to practice.


    It''s obvious that this thing in front of him seems to have his own consciousness, and once he has his own independent consciousness, it also symbolizes the year of this thing''s existence, at least over a thousand years!


    And at the beginning, Chen Feng wanted to take this thing away, saying that he was going to treat Caiyun''s face.


    Well, this thing will also be a kind of medicinal material for recovery. But what kind of medicinal material is it?

 Chapter 56

    Looking at the box in his hand, Zhang Fan wants to open it and see what kind of treasure there is.


    But Mr. Yin told himself not to open it when he gave it to him.


    Unless you reach the shackles.


    Although the heart is very curious, but Zhang Fan or it forced to suppress.


    Put it away, and now Qin Yiyi has come in with a bowl of green juice.


    Zhang Fan looked at her with a smile.


    Qin Yiyi also followed with a smile, "brother fan, according to your requirements, has all been crushed into medicine juice, I will help you boil water right away."


    "Girl, I''ll burn it myself." Then Zhang Fan took the green juice and put it beside the bed. The dark green medicine juice is like a beating flame, constantly emitting a trace of temperature.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan took out another black fruit from the barren ring.


    "What''s this?" Qin Yiyi looks at Zhang Fan''s fruit curiously.


    "If I guess correctly, this should be another Wanyuan fruit." With that, Zhang Fan''s eyes were shining.


    On hearing this, Qin Yiyi was more surprised to cover his mouth.


    "No wonder, from the beginning, I thought you wanted this fruit."


    "Yes, but we can''t just buy this, otherwise the boss will never sell it."


    "What are you waiting for, Van Gogh? You can absorb it quickly. In this way, we will have more guarantee in the ivory tower trial." Qin Yiyi quickly handed over the fruit.


    Zhang Fan looks at Qin Yiyi''s eager eyes, and his eyes are more gentle.


    This girl is always trying to be nice to herself.


    However, her Wanyuan daojue is still one level up to now. If she doesn''t improve in time, it will have an impact on her future cultivation.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think it''s a Wanyuan fruit." Then he pulled Qin Yiyi''s hand up and put it in his palm. Qin Yiyi''s pretty face is slightly red. I don''t know what Zhang Fan wants to do?


    And Zhang Fan just put the black fruit in Qin Yiyi''s hand, "help me to hold it, I''ll open it."


    Qin Yiyi nodded.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan slowly raised his hands, tiger arm trembled slightly, and a majestic spiritual power released from his hands. In an instant, it covered Qin Yiyi''s hands.


    Qin Yiyi was stunned. She didn''t know what happened. She already felt that her hands couldn''t move any more.


    "Brother van?" She''s still a little nervous.


    "Nothing." Zhang Fan motioned to her not to be nervous.


    The next moment, from Zhang Fan''s body, Wanyuan daojue is running slowly, and the power between heaven and earth is also following the rhythm. Because he has absorbed the power of a Wanyuan fruit before, when Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan formula is used now, it can drive more power between heaven and earth.


    With the movement of Wanyuan daojue in Zhang Fan''s body, Qin Yiyi''s spiritual power is also pulled up.


    Qin Yiyi can also feel that the ten thousand yuan Taoist formula he practiced has started to work even though he didn''t take the initiative.


    "What''s this?" She was a little surprised that her Wanyuan daojue was self-cultivation with the aura between heaven and earth.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m using your power to melt the shell of this fruit." As Zhang Fan''s voice falls, Qin Yiyi has already seen that the shell of wanyuanguo is slowly dissipating. The black shell seems to have been melted, becoming the power between heaven and earth, gradually integrating into her body.


    And Qin Yiyi also suddenly found that at this time, Zhang Fan has released his hand.


    She suddenly seemed to understand something.


    "Don''t move, girl, if you move, the spirit power of wanyuanguo will disperse, and no one will be able to absorb it at that time. I''ll protect the Dharma for you. You can absorb it well. I think if you can absorb it completely, it''s absolutely not a problem for you to break through to the second level. What''s more, your spiritual power will be greatly improved. " Finish saying, Zhang Fan gave a light smile, this just slowly retreated to the door, found a stool to sit down.


    In the hut, the dazzling light flashed.


    With the melting of the shell, Zhang Fan was able to see and confirm that it was a Wanyuan fruit that was twice as strong as the spiritual power just now. And Qin Yiyi absorbed three times as much time as himself. After she had completely absorbed it, a thin layer of sweat came out of the whole person''s forehead.


    Take a deep breath, a whistling wind blows by.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes flashed and looked at Qin Yiyi again.


    At the moment, Wanyuan daojue has been in the second level, and has reached the third level. It seems that these years of cultivation have made her reach the bottleneck of the first level of Wanyuan formula. Now, with this Wanyuan fruit, she has not only reached the second level at one stroke, but also made great progress.Zhang Fan is to show the spiritual strength of the strong, instant wrapped Qin Yiyi.


    The cultivation of spiritual power has broken through the shackles. I have to say that this time I went out for a walk, I got a lot.


    "Van Gogh." After Qin Yiyi finished adjusting, he threw himself in the arms of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan affectionately put the girl in her arms, smelling the charming fragrance of her hair.


    After a while, they let go. Zhang Fan looks at the girl with a red face. He knows in his heart that if he continues, what will happen.


    At the moment, he took the lead in saying, "go back to have a rest, absorb a Wanyuan fruit, and practice well in the evening. Maybe there will be improvement tomorrow."


    Listen to this, although Qin Yiyi''s eyes a little disappointed, but, still nodded.


    She turned slowly and was about to leave.


    Suddenly he turned his head and gave a kiss to Zhang Fan''s side face. Then he ran out in a hurry and went back to his room.


    Zhang Fan felt his side face that Qin Yiyi had kissed him in amazement, and still kept a light fragrance.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    Soon it was night.


    The next day, Wangcheng was even more lively.


    Zhang Fan had a rest in the woods at the back of the house early in the morning, and he could clearly hear someone knocking at the door.


    Along with the knock on the door, there were a few funny noises.


    Zhang Fan frowned, and the samsara of Da chongtian, who had just entered Wanyuan daojue, was also interrupted, which made him feel very bad. Who is quarreling there, is the girl quarreling with whom?


    Open your eyes, Zhang Fan did not continue to practice.


    Back to the front of the house, but found four people are surrounded in front of the house, constantly knocking on Qin Yiyi''s door.


    How do they know about it?


    Zhang Fan a Leng, the person that comes unexpectedly is Chen Dong and his those three doglegs.


    See Zhang Fan, they a few also don''t seem to respond to come over, all is to keep looking at him.


    "Hey, boy, where did you come from?" One of the dogs asked unkindly.

 Chapter 57

    Zhang Fan saw that the man had a sharp mouth, just like a mouse. However, his spiritual power has reached the realm of the shackle realm and the quintuple heaven, but he is the one with the highest cultivation.


    I haven''t seen him for five years. Even Chen Dong may not be able to recognize Zhang Fan. Not to mention these people, they may not have met Zhang Fan at all.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Fan frowned and looked at them.


    Facing Zhang Fan''s indifference, the sharp mouthed man was obviously angry.


    At the moment, he took two steps forward, and his whole body was full of spiritual power. It seemed that he was about to burst out. "Boy, can''t you hear your grandfather I''m talking to you?"


    Zhang Fan didn''t bother to talk with him. He went forward to see if they scared the girl. She didn''t say a word in the room and didn''t open the door.


    However, a thin hand appeared in front of Zhang Fan.


    "Take it away." Zhang Fan just said it coldly.


    A word hasn''t finished, but Zhang Fan''s hand has already moved.


    The strength of the other side is too much higher than their own, if you really use the spirit to blow up, you are certainly not their opponent.


    However, if only by virtue of his own physical strength, Zhang Fan believes that by virtue of immobility, he can definitely take the other side by surprise.


    Said late, then fast, a shadow has appeared in front of the man.


    That person''s reaction is also very quick, just in a flash, already flashed over. However, his ear root is still hit by Zhang Fan''s fist. The ear root is a vulnerable part of a person.


    It''s hard to be beaten by Zhang Fan.


    At the moment, he quickly stepped back, covered his ears, and showed a look of pain.


    And other people''s eyes are also focused on Zhang Fan''s body, obviously, for Zhang Fan dare to hand, how they did not think of.


    After all, over the years, they are the local leaders here, and no one dares to provoke them.


    Those who dare to fight last time have been thrown into the sunset forest.


    "Boy, you want to die?" Chen Dong scolded angrily.


    Zhang Fan didn''t speak and went on.


    Qin Yiyi''s door suddenly opened, and at the moment, she was staring at the obscene and rickety figure with her eyes full of aura. In her hands, there are also small pieces of herbs. Obviously, before she is still in the room for Zhang Fanyu medicine. Last night brought back the fire dragon grass and did not use up, and Qin Yiyi did not want to pay attention to people outside, simply do not open the door, just do their own things. Unexpectedly, they even offended Zhang Fan.


    I was afraid that something might happen, so I quickly opened the door and came out.


    "Chen Dong, don''t go too far!"


    Zhang Fan stares at Chen Dong, his voice full of anger.


    "Hey, I heard you took what I asked for last night. I went to the drugstore there last night to get the things I had promised. Unexpectedly, it was taken by you. We just came here today to get them back. Do you still say we are too much? " Chen Dongzheng holds his arms and looks at Qin Yiyi, who is angry, and laughs.


    "You''re bullshit


    Hear Chen Dong''s words, Qin Yiyi is angry little face flushed, he never took their things.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Let me ask you, did you go to the underground trading market last night, a man and a woman? It should be you? I agreed with the boss to take wanyuanguo today, but you took the lead? It took me a lot of effort to find it. I didn''t expect that you started it very quickly. "


    Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi''s brows are all wrinkled. If they say so, the boss has long known that Chen Dong is going to take herbs today. That''s why you gave it to yourself last night? He really has a good abacus!


    "Well, come to think of it, I''m not talking nonsense."


    Zhang Fan didn''t open his mouth, but Qin Yiyi said angrily, "why, even if we got it first, we paid for it."


    "I don''t care. Give me wanyuanguo and I''ll leave immediately."


    "Don''t you think about it!"


    Qin Yiyi wants this little silver tooth. It took Zhang Fan thousands of crystal stones to get the wanyuanguo. Moreover, it was absorbed by him last night.


    So now even if you want to give it, you can''t give it!


    "Well, in that case, I can only follow my way." With these words, Chen Dong waved his hand, and the man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek walked towards Zhang Fan. "I have to agree with my pursuit. I didn''t expect that I had hidden a wild man secretly."


    Hearing this, Qin Yiyi''s face changed.


    Originally, I hated Chen Dong, but now I hear that he insults Zhang Fan like this. His pretty face is even more gloomy and terrible.


    "Hahaha, what''s the matter? I''m sorry. If you give me wanyuanguo, I won''t beat him. What''s the matter?" Seeing Qin Yiyi''s smiling face changing color, Chen Dong even laughed. "It''s easy for us to see that he hasn''t reached the three shackles in every day."Although wanyuanguo is gone, we can''t tell him directly. Otherwise, once the other party is angry and does not consider the consequences, not only himself, Zhang Fan may be difficult to escape. Looking at the people approaching Zhang Fan step by step, Qin Yiyi''s palm also began to be nervous.


    Qin Yiyi clenched his lips, and his eyes were red. People who looked at him felt sad.


    In the whole Tianling college, Qin Yiyi is one of the best beauties, especially the kind of water moving beauty.


    Not to mention the whole Tianling college, even the whole Wangcheng, there are many people who love her.


    "Give it or not, or you can let me kiss it." With these words, Chen Dong walked slowly towards Qin Yiyi.


    That rickets body shape is like a creeping wolf, slowly toward their prey.


    Qin Yiyi''s eyes are full of tears, but she is still stubborn. The small hand holds tightly, looked helplessly to Zhang Fan, finally unexpectedly closed the eye.


    She knew that she and Zhang Fan could not deal with these people.


    "Hey, hey, that''s good."


    Seeing this, Chen Dong was overjoyed. He quickened his pace and strode out toward Qin Yiyi.


    However, just when he was about to arrive at Qin Yiyi''s side, a figure jumped up and hit him hard. That strong force, unexpectedly directly hit him on the ground, hit two roll just stopped.


    All of us are stunned by the sudden changes.


    Looking at it, I saw that Zhang Fan, who was just beside the monkey''s cheek, had disappeared. The person standing beside Qin Yiyi is Zhang Fan.


    Everyone didn''t see clearly how he got to Qin Yiyi''s side and how he bumped Chen Dong to fly.


    "Damn it


    Chen Dong also got up from the ground at the moment. He couldn''t care about the mud all over his body. He looked at the figure and saw a familiar feeling in his eyes. I was afraid for a moment, but I immediately denied the thought. After all, the man was cheated into the sunset forest by his father. It has been five years since he appeared. It is impossible for anyone who enters the sunset forest to come out alive.


    Although there is still some fear, but relying on the fact that he is already in the triple realm of shackles and the three boxers around him, his confidence rises again. Looking at the figure, his eyes immediately rose up a little grumpy, "boy, it''s very good. I didn''t want to beat you. It seems that you really want to smoke by yourself!"


    "Chen Dong, what else do you want? I''ve agreed to your terms!"


    "Ha ha, today you and I want to, people also want to beat!" With these words, Chen Dong waved his hands and the people behind him gathered around.


    "Well, you can try it."


    Zhang Fan stood in front of Qin Yiyi and said coldly.


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Chen Dongming was stunned. Immediately burst out laughing, some jokingly staring at Zhang Fan Road, "I see you really do not know heaven and earth, boy, brain no pit."

 Chapter 58

    However, when they saw that Zhang Fan was not afraid, and even eager to try, they could not help but began to mutter.


    Is there any hidden strength of this boy? Otherwise, how can he be so confident?


    Although he hasn''t exerted his spiritual cultivation, it doesn''t seem to be very strong.


    Qin Yiyi was very worried, and began to pull Zhang Fan''s arm with his hand. He didn''t want him to fight with each other. Because she knew that Zhang Fan had not reached the shackles. If she could deal with so many people at once, she would have no music in her heart.


    Although she knows it, the other person doesn''t.


    Chen Dong, who was still arrogant, frowned.


    "Forget it, don''t fight with them. If you fight now, you will be punished." Qin Yiyi said in a low voice.


    "Punishment? It seems that he is still a student! " Chen Dongsheng''s hesitation just dissipated in his heart.


    The next moment, a body will be a burst of fierce rush, a big step has come to Zhang Fan.


    Clenched fists wave up, a whistling wind, to Zhang Fan''s chest hit over.


    This fist has the real power of shackles.


    And this person is not others, it is Chen Dong.


    Although he is already in the triple heaven of shackles, his strength is just like he has just reached shackles, and maybe not as good as Qin Yiyi.


    Looking at Chen Dong''s seemingly powerful fist, Zhang Fan''s mouth showed a sneer.


    Without the slightest Dodge, palm out, in several people''s eyes in consternation, the open palm even directly to Chen Dong''s fist to receive.


    Under the hand to hand contact, there seems to be the sound of stone collision.


    However, to the astonishment of everyone, Zhang Fan actually took Lin Shan''s fist!


    Chen Dong immediately regretted this fight.


    This was a punch with nearly 100% of his strength. Unexpectedly, he was not only picked up by the other party, but also his hand was like a big lock. Now he held his hand tightly and refused to let go.


    "Are you also the triple heaven of shackles?"


    Chen Dong is very scared. He wants to withdraw, but he can''t.


    "Still as a mountain!"


    As soon as Zhang Fan closed his palms, he suddenly gave a sharp drink.


    On the arm, the blue tendons are surging, and several forces immediately emerge.


    In an instant, the surging power had already covered Chen Dong''s forehead and smashed directly towards Chen Dong.


    "What''s this move?" On one side, the man in the shackles world frowned.


    Seeing that Chen Dong is going to be in trouble, he is not nervous at all.


    "Torch!"


    The next moment, a brilliant fire suddenly appeared in front of Chen Dong. The fiery red flame tongue swish of a directly ran to Zhang Fan''s front. Zhang Fan''s just used strength is interrupted by the rising flame. If he doesn''t move like a mountain in actual combat, he will surely be hurt by the flame.


    Now he had to step back two steps and let go of Chen Dong''s hand.


    Look at Chen Dong at the moment, a long gun with a wrapped flame in one hand. The other hand that Zhang Fan had grasped was shaking constantly. It could be seen that although Zhang Fan had let go just now, the hidden strength still entered his hand.


    Looking at the other party''s long flame gun, Zhang Fan was stunned for a moment, and didn''t know what the other party''s move was.


    According to the knowledge he learned from Mr. Yin before, this should not be Chen Dong''s spirit carving skill.


    It''s a skill in addition to inscriptions. It''s just like the lightning skill you got from the lion dragon''s real bone, but the opponent''s skill can be solidified. It seems that it''s also a powerful beast skill.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan retreated, Chen Dong just laughed, "however, I don''t know how to manage my strength. This flame gun is a skill that my family used to kill a wild beast when I broke through the shackles. It''s extremely overbearing. It''s your bad luck to meet it."


    However, Zhang Fan was just a simple smile, and his eyes were slightly cold.


    With a burst of arms, a hotter flame appeared.


    The glow of the red haze rises suddenly. Behind Zhang Fan, quepeng''s skill has solidified.


    Because of the Wanyuan formula, Zhang fan can absorb the spiritual power between heaven and earth for his own use, so now the speed of operating the spiritual power is also fast.


    Chen Dong''s vision is a Leng again, obviously the quepeng skill in front of him doesn''t reach the special aura after the shackles.


    He is obviously a spiritual practitioner!


    But why is he so powerful?


    But now, he also has no time to estimate a lot of, the flame gun that runs toward Zhang Fan''s face door stabbed to come over.


    A fire snake breathes and breathes, and the sound of breaking the air comes. Zhang Fan frowns and avoids it quietly.


    But the fire snake turned into a little cold, and kept falling on his side.


    As its own engraved spirit skill, quepeng skill can''t be used at any time, because it needs the accumulation of spirit power.Although his own psychic power runs very fast, the speed of his opponent''s flame gun is really faster.


    If you can''t hit it with one hit, don''t do it.


    Zhang Fan frowned and yelled, "stars flying in the sky!"


    With his burst of cheers, Zhang Fan''s speed suddenly improved to a higher level. Chen Dong, who is carrying a torch, can''t find Zhang Fan.


    Looking at this scene, he quickly retreated, behind the fiery red light, a fiery red wolf appeared!


    Fire attribute, wolf king!


    And Zhang Fan''s quepeng skill is an attribute, but the other''s fire attribute seems to be more powerful.


    The wolf is also a kind of monster that gives consideration to speed. In order to kill the wolf king, the Chen family really wasted a lot of effort.


    Of course, this is only Chen Dong''s first engraved Lingshu.


    "Fire wolf run!" The next moment, a hot fire waves across the sky, toward Zhang Fan still left the shadow of the place.


    The speed is so fast that there is only one shadow left.


    "Behind me!" Don''t know who yelled, Chen Dong quickly back, but, he is late.


    A figure had already appeared in front of him, and the flames and waves rushed straight towards his face.


    He subconsciously uses his own flame gun to resist, but the flame gun is only a skill, how can it match the power of engraved spirit!


    In an instant, two different flame properties collided.


    Crackle crackle like countless flames intertwined together, the sky rendering out all kinds of light. Quepeng skill is originally the spirit carving skill of monster level, although the class is not as overbearing as the flame gun. But one is defending and the other is attacking. The flamethrower is very aggressive, but the defense is also very fragile.


    In addition, Chen Dong''s foundation is not stable, and his spiritual support is insufficient, so he collapsed in an instant under this attack.

 Chapter 59

    Almost just in the blink of an eye, Chen Dong has been shocked by this powerful power to lie on the ground unable to move.


    And the power of Que Peng Shu is only slightly weakened, but it is still sweeping towards Chen Dong.


    In the past, Chen Dong had little experience. Now, the actual combat makes him afraid that Tao will forget to refine his spiritual power, but his body instinctively uses his arms to block it.


    Zhang Fan showed a sneer from the corner of his mouth. It seems that he really doesn''t want these dirty hands.


    With Zhang Fan''s power fiercely waved down, Qin Yiyi turned her face, she didn''t want to see this bloody scene.


    However, the people standing on the side at the moment are not fools. When they saw that Chen Dong couldn''t fight, they were ready to fight. Just now, the blending of the two flames was too overbearing, so they didn''t have a chance to intervene. Now if you don''t help, I''m afraid Chen Dong will be killed by Zhang Fan.


    Once Chen Dong died, they knew very well that they were not far away from death.


    "Hey A thin figure swished over, just like lightning flint, and pulled Chen Dong out from the edge of the death line.


    "Boom!" The glow of the red haze hit the ground and made a violent tremor and sound. For a moment, it was like an earthquake, and everyone was shaking.


    The ground is full of dust and debris!


    "Hu ~" Zhang Fan vomited a mouthful of turbid air, and the dust dispersed. He raised his bloody arms and stood up.


    The attack just now absolutely used Zhang Fan''s strongest strength, and the purpose was to kill Chen Dong.


    But unexpectedly, he was rescued temporarily.


    Although some unwilling, but Zhang Fan also just suppress the inner anger.


    Looking at the five meter wide pit on the ground, the eyes of those around Chen Dong were obviously dignified.


    In particular, the man with a sharp mouth and monkey gills, with Chen Donghu behind him, looked at Zhang Fan strangely, "you added your own strength just now, right?"


    "It''s how." Zhang Fan''s cold way.


    "You want to kill?" That sharp mouth monkey cheek male eye color is also a bit cold and sharp. "But just now this blow has at least 300000 average strength. Even me, it is impossible to achieve it."


    Zhang Fan mouth corner pulled pull, open a way, "small trick, how can enter your method eye." The other side is a man in the shackles. Even if his strength can''t reach this level, his means are much higher and his spiritual cultivation will be more profound.


    This man looks sharp mouthed and obscene, but his strength seems to be the highest in this group. Zhang Fan had explored them with great spiritual power before. They had a five fold heaven, two three fold heaven, and another two fold heaven. So four people gathered together, really can walk across the city.


    However, this man did not help Chen Dong deal with Zhang Fan.


    Maybe others don''t know, but Zhang Fan knows very well that it is precisely because of his strong mental power that the other party can''t accurately know his own cultivation. Although he didn''t reach the cultivation of shackle realm just now, who can know whether he has hidden strength? What''s more, the strength of the last blow is not a simple one It can be achieved by the powerful in the shackles.


    After living in society for so long, the man with a sharp mouth and a monkey cheek knows this very well.


    "Chen Yuan, what the hell are you waiting for? Don''t you give it to me?"


    Chen Dong doesn''t care about it. His father invites them here, but he is here to be a thug for himself. Now that he was bullied, he stood and chatted with others. This makes his heart particularly uncomfortable. Staring at Chen Yuan not far away, his heart is itching with hatred.


    But he did not dare to say too much, because although this man was invited by his father to protect himself, he was still his distant cousin. If the other party was angry, it would be bad to beat him.


    Chen Yuan looked back at Chen Dong. Chen Dong''s face immediately changed. His mouth, which was ready to be noisy, quickly closed.


    "The other side''s strength is very strong, I may not be able to fight." Chen Yuan''s voice stopped for a moment, "if I didn''t save you just now, you would have died under his attack."


    "I just suffer from carelessness. When I get better, I won''t be afraid of him." With that, Chen Dong''s face turned red, but when he spoke, he was a little weak. As long as you are not a fool, you will know that the one who hit Zhang Fan just now will die.


    The power of a normal practitioner in the shackle world is only about 150000 Jun. although Zhang Fan''s power of this attack has the bonus of quepeng skill, it is by no means what a practitioner in the shackle world can achieve. Now the strength of the other side is so strong, there is only one possibility, and his strength is also very strong.


    Chen Yuan pushed back two steps, thought for a moment, and seemed to give up the original idea.


    Then he laughed and said to the people behind him, "take the little Lord back first. I''ll settle it here."


    Two people nodded, this just took Chen Dong to leave here.And Chen Dong is very unconvinced, while leaving, while still scolding.


    See, Zhang Fan is also secretly running out of their own spiritual power, if the other party still want to make trouble, then they have to be fully prepared.


    This man''s strength cultivation in the shackles of the five days, hard together, their chances of victory is really not high.


    Facing Zhang Fan''s defensive actions, Chen Yuan worries.


    His face is stiff, and immediately he stares at the former, with a cold twinkle in his eyes. If Zhang Fan has a dangerous move, he should deal with it in time.


    "Now, I don''t have to hand over the Wanyuan fruit any more." Zhang Fan asked coldly.


    Smell speech, Chen Yuan canthus twitch for a while, immediately slowly release palm, eyes dew cold light stare at Zhang Fan, but a smile, way: "this is natural, in fact for this to ask for wanyuanguo, in fact, I don''t much agree, just because of his identity. But if we don''t fight each other, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back. "


    Zhang Fan smiles a little. He thought he was just a real thug, but he is the most intelligent one in the group.


    Instead of fighting with myself, I used this reason to test my strength.


    This last sentence just fell, and he didn''t wait for Zhang Fan to reply. He just took a step forward and struck Zhang Fan''s chest with one palm. The strong wind coming from his face was much stronger than Chen Dong''s flame gun.


    As soon as Chen Yuan saw it, he said he would do it. Zhang Fan''s face was also heavy, and his arms quickly crossed in front of his chest to protect the key parts.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 60

    At the meeting, Zhang Fan suddenly felt a burst of strength and pain from his arm. At the moment, he stepped back by more than ten steps. Fortunately, he had been practicing in the sunset forest for five years, and his body function was extremely strong, so he didn''t fall to the ground.


    "good boy!" Chen Yuan''s sharp mouth turned slightly.


    Steady body, Zhang Fan gaze at Chen Yuan.


    In the past, he clearly saw Chen Yuan''s palm has a very weak light emerge, it is obviously the power of heaven and earth! Practitioners who have reached the shackle state can already use the power of heaven and earth for their own use, even if it is only a few, but it is also very powerful.


    But not everyone who has reached the shackles can use the power between heaven and earth. Chen Dong is an obvious example.


    Chen Yuan glanced at Zhang Fan, but his brow was wrinkled. He was not very satisfied with the fact that Zhang Fan had not been knocked down by his previous palm.


    However, he is confident that Lin Dong will be knocked down in five moves. This is because he has not seen Zhang Fan''s powerful spiritual power foundation, if he continues not to apply the powerful spiritual power. And this time, he used the spiritual power of heaven and earth in shackle realm!


    "Here I am!"


    With these words, Chen Yuan''s eyes are even more aggressive.


    Zhang Fan is also a big frown. If he continues to entangle like this, his strength will be found out by him. If he has no scruples, he will really hurt a killer.


    If the other side fight hard again, he can only take the opportunity to use the thunder and lightning skill attached to the lion dragon''s real bone!


    "Are you crazy?"


    All of a sudden, a roar came from a distance.


    Looking around, I saw a middle-aged man leading a group of people from afar. His face showed a dignified look, full of anger, staring at them.


    Middle aged people in big coats look about 40 years old. They are slightly older than others. Its appearance is particularly resolute, the micro vertical eyebrows, with a man''s unique domineering.


    Who is this? Zhang Fan has never seen this man!


    "It turned out to be the teaching director."


    As soon as he saw this man, Chen Yuan immediately took back his offensive. With a smile on his face, he touched his head and said with some embarrassment, "director, me and He''s having a fight? " Originally wanted to say Zhang Fan''s name, but said for a long time, but could not remember Zhang Fan''s name, he suddenly realized that he did not know Zhang Fan.


    "Li Chun, Chen Yuan, are you really competing?" See a ground you go up which big pit, teach a director to frown a way.


    Li Chun? It''s the first time Zhang Fan has heard the name.


    But he suddenly rang up. He took part in the ivory tower test with someone else''s name. He secretly took out the jade slips and found out that this person''s name was Li Chun?! However, the teaching director has never met him. How can he know his name is Li Chun?


    At this moment, Chen Yuan is also accepting his own moves. He has such respect for the director in front of him. Obviously, the director has a very high position in the college.


    Thinking about it, Zhang Fan tentatively displayed his spiritual strength, and wanted to explore the strength of the teaching director. However, with his spiritual power, he just came into contact with the instructor, only to find that the other side was as deep as an endless sea.


    Zhang Fan quickly took back his mental strength, and the teaching director obviously took a look at himself.


    It seems that his tentative mental strength just now has also been detected by the other party.


    "However, it''s too much for you to compete. I heard a huge noise in the college and looked at the big pit on the ground made by you." Then the director looked at the ground again, "although it doesn''t belong to the college, you are students of our Tianling college, and we still have to pay the bill. Later, follow me to the finance office, and each person will pay 10 pieces of inferior crystal stones. "


    "Thank you very much, director. Since you have said that, we will do it naturally." With these words, Chen Yuan quickly kowtowed.


    Qin Yiyi, who is standing behind Zhang Fan, seems to be a little afraid of the director, and even dare not say a word.


    He glanced at several people, and finally his eyes fell on Zhang Fan.


    There seemed to be something to say in his eyes, but looking at the people around him, he choked back what he wanted to say.


    "The trial of ivory tower is about to be opened immediately. Don''t give me any more moths or skills to show in the ivory tower!" With that, he led the students around him to leave.


    "The instructor is right!"


    Chen Yuan kept responding to the director''s words and saw that he was far away. Then he came to Zhang Fan and said in a faint voice that only two people heard, "Li Chun, right? If we have the chance, I hope we can meet him in the ivory tower. In that case, I think it will be much more wonderful. Your woman is very good. Many people in the college are pursuing her. If you beat her, does it mean that you are qualified to get herFinish saying, he also seemed familiar to clap Zhang Fan''s shoulder, this just smile of turn around, go.


    Looking at Chen Yuan''s back, Zhang Fan clenched his fist slowly.


    There is a cold flash in his eyes, he will never let this kind of garbage touch Qin Yiyi once!


    "if you want to touch my daughter-in-law, ask my fist first."


    Although Chen Yuan has already dumped him, Zhang Fan is confident that with his efforts, he will surely be able to improve himself in the ivory test. Although my Wanyuan fruit has been absorbed by myself before, as long as my Wanyuan formula is promoted to the fourth level in the ivory tower, my absorption of the spiritual power between heaven and earth will be faster. At that time, even if I don''t reach the shackle realm, I can also use the power between heaven and earth for my own use just like the practitioners in the shackle realm.


    "Brother fan, are you ok?" Seeing that everyone had gone, Qin Yiyi came to Zhang Fan and bandaged the wound on his hand.


    "What is the origin of this instructor?" Qin Yiyi seems to be afraid of him. Zhang Fan is also very curious. Moreover, Zhang fan can feel that the appearance of the teaching director is too coincidental. It seems that he is trying to save himself. He must also know his own background. Zhang Fan doesn''t know that he is a replacement student if he doesn''t believe him. Moreover, even after he uses his spiritual power to detect the other party and is perceived by the other party, he can not challenge himself, which shows that the instructor is biased towards himself.

 Chapter 61

    Your own spiritual strength should be in the realm of Mahayana sextantia, but you can''t detect the strength of the other side. Obviously, the real strength of the other side must be above the sextantia of Mahayana, or even surpass it.


    However, such a young master was also the first person Zhang Fan met besides the Taoist cloud.


    I had been in the college for several months before, but I didn''t see the director. I didn''t expect to meet him now.


    "His name is Bai Feng. He is the external teaching director of our college. He was transferred from the capital. He has only been in the college for more than a month, but he is very powerful. It is said that even the dean is not his opponent. In order to ensure that there is no accident in this ivory tower trial, he was invited to be our teaching director. But he''s very strict. I don''t like him Qin Yiyi said, small mouth pouted Lao Gao, seems to be complaining.


    Zhang Fan shakes his head and smiles. It can be seen that Qin Yiyi was definitely taught by the director of Baifeng. Generally, only through personal experience can we have such a feeling of fear.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s disgusting to train us girls like boys!" Then he stamped his feet angrily.


    "Then you have to come on. Although you are already in the shackles, I think I will catch up with you soon. If you can use the spiritual power of heaven and earth just like Chen Yuan just now, then you will get twice the result with half the effort when you cultivate Wanyuan Taoist formula. Strength is always the capital to speak. If we are weaker today, do you think the other side will give up? " Zhang Fan said solemnly.


    "Well, I see." Qin Yiyi didn''t pretend to be strong. Now she is not strong, and she can''t use the spiritual power of heaven and earth for her own use. However, she believes that she will never fall behind too much.


    However, she still pouted and seemed to be unhappy.


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and flicked his finger on Qin Yiyi''s bright and clean forehead. He said, "of course, I will also accompany you to refuel."


    "Oh..." Qin Yiyi wrinkled his face and stretched his voice.


    ¡­¡­


    The time of the day is very fast. In the evening, they go to the canteen for dinner.


    Yin also took the food to sit next to them, put down his chopsticks, light said, "I heard that you had a fight with others today." Then he put his eyes on Zhang Fan''s hand.


    Zhang Fan''s hand is bandaged.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan and Qin Yiyi on one side of the body suddenly tightened.


    "Teacher, it''s none of brother fan''s business. In fact, they came to trouble us first..." Qin Yiyi''s timid way.


    Qin Yiyi glanced at them. There was no big fluctuation on his face. His eyes just fixed on Zhang Fan and said, "I heard that you defeated Chen Dong again?"


    Zhang Fan took his head and nodded with a dry smile.


    "give me your hand." Seeing Zhang Fan nodding, Yin Lao''s eyes suddenly began to fluctuate. He stretched out his boring palm and directly grasped Zhang Fan''s hand. With a flick, a touch of powder scattered down, and the air seeped into his hands. Gradually, a sense of numbness and itching came, and Zhang Fan felt that the wound was not so painful.


    "Are you better?" Mr. Yin asked.


    "Well." Zhang Fan nodded.


    "This is some basic pharmacology. I''ll teach you later. Learn to deal with simple wounds like this. It''s said that you have learned to buy Herbs in the underground exchange. You should know the use of each herb and the efficacy it carries, so that you can make full use of it. " Old Yin''s words are always so warm.


    Looking at old Yin, who seems not to be angry, Zhang Fan is also relieved. It seems that he won''t be scolded


    Qin Yiyi, on one side, can''t help but smile when he sees the good looking old Yin. He looks at Zhang Fan with great emotion. This is her childhood playmate and the man who has protected herself for so many years. From a child to a teenager. He has never thought of bullying himself or even taking advantage of himself. He is really different from other boys. Qin Yiyi knows that others are greedy for their bodies when they look at themselves, while Zhang Fan is only full of protection when he looks at himself. He is the only one who can get his body but does not possess it, and his body can only be given to Zhang Fan.


    "This time, if you can ascend to the shackles in the ivory tower, I will escort you to the capital." There was a smile on Mr. Yin''s face. "In this way, even if you kill Chen Dong, they don''t dare to do anything to you. The right to recommend students is very great, which is given by the state. "


    Zhang Fan''s face turned red when he heard what Mr. Yin said.


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Yin would say such a thing.


    "However, why do I feel that although your spiritual power is not too strong, you give me a kind of momentum that even the powerful in shackles can''t have. It may also be passed on to you by the holy beast in the sunset forest. Although your sharp appearance is good, it is easy to offend people if you are in the capital. In the capital, you have to restrain your momentum. If you offend the wrong people, you will get into some unnecessary trouble Zhang Fan had to nod his head when he heard old Yin''s advice.Although he knew that he would not go to the capital immediately, he had to say nothing in order not to make Mr. Yin unhappy.


    "By the way, did you use the baby I gave you before?" Mr. Yin asked again.


    "No Zhang Fan hurried back, in fact, he wanted to open it for a long time to see what it was, but he always resisted his curiosity and didn''t open it.


    "Oh, aren''t you so curious about what''s inside?" Mr. Yin seems to be surprised.


    "Curious." Zhang Fan smiles.


    "At the beginning, the people of the Chen family wanted to buy 3000 high-quality crystal stones, but I didn''t sell them." Yin old some proud said.


    "Top grade, top grade crystal?" Zhang Fan, who is eating, is also stunned. When he grows up, his mouth is incredible.


    "What do you think? If it''s inferior crystal, he might as well die! "


    Zhang Fan remembered that the man had said that the money could build another college.


    "But fortunately, I didn''t sell it. It''s really right to leave it for you." Seeing that there were no people around to eat, Mr. Yin said to Zhang Fan, "take out the box."


    Smell speech, Zhang Fan quickly from his barren ring will Yin old to his medicine to take out.


    Light light flowed on the simple wooden box.


    With a smile, Yin reached for the wooden box, took out a roll of cloth towel, and carefully opened the wooden box on the table.


    Suddenly a fragrance is diffuse, a milky white twig appeared in the eyes of the three people.

 Chapter 62

    "This, this is Rong Kuzhi?" See this milk white withered branch, Zhang Fan''s mouth corner is also involuntarily followed to glance.


    "Why, do you know it?" Old Yin said with a smile and took up the withered branch.


    "Well, I heard that old man mention it in the sunset forest before. I heard that this material can help people reshape their body, and the effect is very fast. It is also very good for people''s physical strengthening. And the most important thing is that withered branches can make the land within a radius of 100 meters full of spiritual power. As long as the vegetation grows here, it will grow in geometric multiples. Of course, if it''s for human consumption, it''s best to wait until the body''s function reaches a certain degree of reinforcement. Rongkuzhi''s energy is domineering, which may cause a certain degree of damage to people''s body. " Zhang Fan is also very excited to see Rong Kuzhi, but he didn''t expect that Yin Lao, who was so careful before, would let him open it at this time, where people might appear at any time.


    "Yes, that''s why I let you use it again after the shackles. I''m afraid that your body will not be able to withstand the energy impact it brings, just like why I didn''t give it to the Lord at the beginning. If you give it to Caiyun, it may not save her, but it will hurt her. But one thing you have missed is that the magic of Rong Kuzhi lies in his cultivation of a person''s spiritual spring. I haven''t mentioned this to you before, but as long as a person''s cultivation reaches Mahayana, his body will form a core source of strength. Here, we also call it holy spring. And only to reach the shackles of the late state, it is possible to appear Lingquan, so, eat too early, the efficacy is not very good. As for the specific function of Lingquan, I have consulted our director Bai Feng before. It is like a resonance point between human body and heaven and earth. If one wants to borrow the power of heaven and earth, there are only two ways. The first is the strength of your own body, or the abundance of spiritual power, or the strength of attribute power, which drives the resonance of certain forces between heaven and earth. However, the power between heaven and earth that can be used in this case is also very rare. Another kind of situation is the spiritual spring produced in the human body. When the human body uses the spiritual power, the spiritual spring in the human body will perceive and obtain the spiritual power between the heaven and the earth, so that the spiritual power of the human body and the spiritual power between the heaven and the earth can resonate, integrate and use for itself. Of course, this is also the unique ability of practitioners in Mahayana. Like me, I''m afraid I can''t feel it all my life. " Said, Yin old some disappointed looking at the front Rong withered branches.


    He knew that he was old. Although the withered branch of glory could help him cultivate the spiritual spring, his body could not bear such a strong spiritual impact.


    His face was slightly white, with a look of disappointment on his face.


    "Teacher, in fact, it doesn''t matter whether I use it or not. If you can cultivate Lingquan, maybe it can improve your strength and even your life span a lot." Seeing this, Zhang Fan was in a hurry.


    "It''s OK, it''s not in the way, and after so many years, my strength has been fixed here. I''m afraid this withered branch has no great effect on me." Mr. Yin waved his hand and said, "one day, the ivory tower will be tested. You''d better eat the withered branch. With your current physical skills, eating this withered branch can fully bear its ability. Although it can''t make you break through the shackles, it will continue to increase your spiritual power. As long as you break through, it will be like an open pass. Countless spiritual power will be released. It is conservatively estimated that you will break through the triple heaven realm of the shackles at one stroke. At that time, the watchtower will become a city There are not many people who can move you


    Looking at Mr. Yin, who usually doesn''t speak much, a faint smile appears on his face. However, Zhang Fan''s eyes are a little red, and he doesn''t say much anymore and nods gently.


    Then he murmured to himself, "master, don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest first. We have to practice tomorrow." Yin pushed Rong Kuzhi into his hand, "remember, when you eat it, you must feel the spiritual power between heaven and earth with your heart. Because of your special skill, it is estimated that it will be much easier to sense the spiritual power between heaven and earth than ordinary people. Therefore, although you have not reached the shackles, you are more likely to cultivate a spiritual spring than ordinary people. Child, I look forward to the day when you become the dragon among the people. I''m proud of you


    With that, Mr. Yin did not look back and left the canteen.


    Zhang Fan sat in the same place, his eyes were ruddy.


    One side of Qin Yiyi gently patted his shoulder, "brother fan, let''s go back, do you want to eat this rongkuzhi here?"


    Zhang Fan just recovered, secretly clenched his teeth, as long as his strength to a certain level, he will certainly find a way to improve Yin''s strength.


    It''s late at night.


    In the cool cave, Zhang Fan lies leisurely in the stone pool, feeling the comfort brought by the strange liquid in the stone pool. His resolute face is also full of intoxication and enjoyment.


    In the pool water, a trace of light green liquid adheres to Zhang Fan''s body, and then continuously infiltrates along the pores, nourishing Zhang Fan''s muscles and bones. Under the nourishment of these liquids, Zhang Fan''s body is like a hungry ghost who has been hungry for several years, greedily swallowing these extremely beneficial liquids.And these liquids, of course, are the Pitaya that Qin Yiyi crushed for Zhang Fan before. In order to make Zhang Fan''s body more adapt to these pitaya, Qin Yiyi later went to buy some pitaya, and bought all the Pitaya in Wangcheng.


    This cave was discovered by two people by accident, on the mountain behind the college.


    At the moment, Qin Yiyi is no longer there, and only Zhang Fan keeps his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, Zhang Fan''s body twitched unconsciously.


    Immediately, a sense of numbness and itching came from all parts of the body. The sudden itching surprised Zhang Fan.


    He subconsciously stood up from the pool, accompanied by the viscous light green liquid sliding, Zhang Fan even felt his body every inch of skin seems to be burning. And the falling liquid, like magma, instantly became hot.


    The numbness and itching faded, but a strong burning sensation followed.


    At this moment, Zhang fan can be regarded as a reaction, which is the side effect of the withered branch.


    Before soaking in the spring, Zhang Fan had taken rongkuzhi. Zhang Fan had spent a lot of effort when he was attacked by the spirit power of the dead branches of hell before, and he was sweating all over. Just after soaking in the medicine pool for a moment, the effect of rongkuzhi has been shown.


    With the burning feeling, Zhang Fan is able to see clearly that he actually began to fall small pieces of dandruff.


    Change skin, this is Rong Kuzhi to reshape himself again!

 Chapter 63

    Zhang Fan licked his mouth, forced to endure the pain, and felt a little excited. He can obviously feel that his skin, which was originally dark, is full of elasticity at the moment, just like a girl. And the thick cocoon on his body is peeling off layer by layer, even the place on his hand before the back of his hand, is now recovering rapidly.


    The withered branch gives birth to all things!


    It really has the effect of rejuvenating the withered trees. It seems that the effect of glorifying the withered branches is far better than that of my own kylin jade.


    If Rong Kuzhi doesn''t have the strong spiritual power fluctuation in the past, then it is absolutely the best medicine to cure Caiyun.


    Under Zhang Fan''s gaze, the dander on his body drops quickly.


    And after the dandruff falls off, the burning sensation gradually fades away.


    He rolled a circle in the stone pool, and then jumped on the stone pool. His palm slowly stroked his arm. When he passed, it was like touching smooth wood and stone. A strange feeling of hardness came into his palm.


    It seems that their physical functions have been improved to a great extent.


    Under the pressure of the excitement in his heart, Zhang Fan quickly unfolded his Wanyuan daojue. Although it has not yet reached the fourth level, now Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan daojue is also very handy. Every week, Zhang Fan''s head will rise with a stream of white smoke.


    If Mr. Yin is by his side, he will definitely recognize that this is the legendary three flower summit!


    In practice, three flowers gathering at the top is not only the most quintessential way of practice, but also the most rapid means of practice.


    This requires not only a strong spiritual power in the air as a support, but also a strong body function provided by the practitioners. Only when the ability is surging rapidly, can the three flowers gather at the top!


    For a moment, the color of the water in the pool gradually faded away, leaving only filth. Then Zhang Fan opened his eyes.


    Stretching for a while, a crackling sound came.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan was tossing about. He put on his clothes and laughed. Looking at the dirty water in the pool, he left three words with a smile: "thank you very much."


    Zhang Fan then hurried down the mountain, followed by the cold moonlight, all the way toward the residence.


    However, when he just walked on his way home, he suddenly found something wrong!


    I live in a place where there is a faint color of red haze rising. It''s like the feeling of my sparrow ROC skill. What''s the matter? Is it that someone is fighting here?


    However, as he kept approaching the residence, the doubts in his heart gradually dissipated.


    Because, as he got closer, the color of the Cabernet became dimmer, and finally, he could not see at all.


    However, Zhang fan can clearly feel that there seems to be a faint fluctuation of spiritual power on the roof of Qin Yiyi and himself. Although it is a little dim now, the residual spiritual power gives people a strong feeling.


    How can there be such a strong fluctuation of spirit power? It''s like the fluctuation of spirit power of holy beast.


    Zhang Fan looked through his eyes, and his strong mental power was released instantly. He felt as if someone was staring at him. Dimly, there seemed to be a figure standing around. However, Zhang Fan could not perceive their specific location.


    All of a sudden, a little girl in light color appeared in front of her.


    The girl''s face is like a picture, her skin is like snow, and her age is very small, but it makes people feel amazing.


    And at the moment, she is using the eyes full of aura, staring at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan is also a little stunned. The girl in front is pure and lovely, just like Qin Yiyi five years ago. But the only difference is that her special temperament, as if not mortal life.


    "Atavism, I released her, but are you able to protect her?" The girl''s raw voice, but the language is particularly cool.


    Zhang Fan shivered and didn''t respond to what the other side said, but when he looked up, the other side was gone.


    As the light dissipated, the surroundings fell into darkness again.


    Zhang Fan suddenly recovered and went around to look for the girl, but he couldn''t find any trace.


    "What atavism, hey!" Zhang Fan looked at the empty space.


    The next moment, he has come to Qin Yiyi''s door, knocking quietly.


    There seems to be no one in the room.


    Suddenly, I feel someone is approaching.


    Suddenly turned back, Qin Yiyi eyes, tears wronged around.


    Biting the silver teeth lightly, the expression is a little aggrieved.


    "Girl, where have you been?"


    Zhang Fan voice just fell, Qin Yiyi has rushed to Zhang Fan''s arms, quietly sobbing.


    "Darling, it''s ok..." Zhang Fan clenched his teeth and hugged Qin Yiyi. Although he didn''t know what had happened to her, he felt like holding a piece of ice for ten thousand years. Like a sharp needle in general, hard to its body. What happened to Qin Yiyi!Not long after holding Qin Yiyi, Zhang Fan''s body also trembled. Frost appeared on his eyebrows and his teeth kept shaking. Although it was hard, his arm holding Qin Yiyi was getting tighter and tighter.


    Qin Yiyi leans his small head against Zhang Fan''s arms and looks at the shaking Zhang Fan with his eyes. Bei teeth can''t help biting his lips. There are tears in his eyes.


    Deep inside, there is a faint warmth rising, from small to large, Zhang Fan has been so concerned about and love themselves.


    "Thank you, Van Gogh." His mind became more and more blurred. Qin Yiyi''s eyes closed slowly and murmured softly.


    Frost in Zhang Fan''s eyebrows beat, and Zhang Fan''s consciousness also began to gradually fuzzy up. It was the first time that Zhang Fan met this cold feeling. However, just as he was about to pass out of sleep, a strange warmth came out of his hand. Immediately, he realized that the evil cold air that was rampant in his body had been sucked away by this suction.


    And Zhang Fan''s consciousness is rapidly recovering, Zhang Fan realized that the original way to absorb the chill in his body is actually this silent barren ring.


    Is it Shi Xian who saved his life?


    When Zhang Fan was surprised, Qin Yiyi, who had been in a coma in his arms, also made a sound of exhortation, and his eyes slowly opened.


    She is also in the first time is aware of the situation in the body, dispel the chill she is surprised to see Zhang Fan, "where elder brother, I, I met a person! It seems that there is something in my body! "

 Chapter 64

    "Girl, don''t worry. I''ll take you to the pharmacist right away." While speaking, Zhang Fan had already taken her hand and held her in his arms.


    "No, van, that''s all. I feel like I''ll just lie down for a while. Now it''s not so hard... "


    Seeing Qin Yiyi''s insistence and her look getting better, Zhang Fanfang was relieved. A feeling of pain suddenly spread from her body.


    Previously, although Shixian helped to absorb the Yin cold Qi from Qin Yiyi''s body, his body was still washed back and forth by the piercing Yin cold Qi.


    "Can it be that cold air enters the body?"


    The pain in his body also made Zhang Fan''s face change, but then he found that the pain seemed to adhere to the viscera, as if something wanted to come out of his body.


    Quenched body?


    This discovery makes Zhang Fan''s eyelids jump at the moment. The so-called quenching is a way of quenching the human body from the inside to the outside. This step is the final exercise of the human body. Similarly, after such a quenching method, the strength and speed are greatly increased.


    It''s very helpful for Zhang Fan''s immobility, such as mountain and starry sky.


    However, why does this feeling of quenching suddenly appear? In principle, this is the last hurdle that a person will have when he breaks through the Mahayana realm. It is also through the quenching body that the human body can better accept and adapt to the power between heaven and earth.


    Can we say that it is the long time that I have used all kinds of herbs that has greatly improved my physical fitness. It is estimated that the most important thing is that in the past two days, I have taken several herbs with peculiar effects, including wanyuanguo and rongkuzhi, as well as the juice of countless pitaya. Zhang Fan''s body, which is very strong in itself, is of great help. Therefore, he opened the quenching body ahead of time!


    The muscles of the whole body wriggle at this time.


    However, a few minutes later, Zhang Fan was exhausted completely. As soon as his arm was soft, his body fell down directly and lay on the ground, gasping in his mouth. An extremely weak feeling spread from every part of his body.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother fan? Is it because of the cold on me just now? " Qin Yiyi saw Zhang Fan lying down and quickly helped him.


    "Nothing." Zhang Fan said with a smile, touching the sweat on his head, biting his teeth, enduring the sour body because of overdraft, struggling to get up. "Girl, it''s OK. I''ll take your light, and I''ll give you all the medicine I''ve absorbed these days. My attribute is fire, so the absorbed energy is more manic. But the cold attribute in your body just melts the fire poison in my body. So, this time, even my body has been transformed to a great extent. I want to thank you, too. "


    With these words, he struggled to let Qin Yiyi support him. With the recovery of his body, he began to stretch some fists and feet slowly. In an instant, the sound of crackling came. Zhang Fan only felt a very comfortable feeling coming from the four limbs. The whole person was a comfortable groan.


    At this moment, he felt that his whole body was light and full of endless power.


    Clench hands, it seems that the power between heaven and earth is one of the tight.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan also grinned. It seems that I am really a blessing in disguise.


    However, now is not the time to check himself. Qin Yiyi''s words are like thorns in his heart.


    Although Qin Yiyi didn''t want to see a pharmacist, Zhang Fan still showed his strong mental strength and explored the differences in Qin Yiyi.


    However, with the constant sweep of his mental power, he could not feel anything strange.


    Just before that little girl''s words, to oneself pour is quite deep impression.


    "Atavism, what does it mean?" Zhang Fan''s heart, constantly muttering this sentence.


    "What''s the matter, Van Gogh? Do you see anything unusual? " Qin Yiyi is also very afraid. She feels that someone is calling herself in her sleep, but after she comes out, she can''t remember what happened. As if, who is back, but there is no feeling, just extra cold.


    "No Zhang Fan shook his head, and his Wanyuan formula began to show. He took a deep breath, drank a low drink, and released his spirit.


    However, with Zhang Fan''s continuous detection, there was no abnormal fluctuation, and there was no one in the body as Qin Yiyi said.


    Unable to help, he began to give up the method of spiritual detection, and began to worry about whether Chen Dong had used some despicable means.


    After all, Chen Dong is not a gentleman. He is likely to come back at night.


    However, Qin Yiyi''s body does not have any abnormal condition. What''s more, the girl I saw before didn''t look like the feeling that someone could bring. It was mysterious but sacred. If you think about it carefully, it doesn''t look like something Chen Dong can do.I really can''t. I have to consult Mr. Yin the next day.


    See Qin Yiyi also really nothing, Zhang Fan is a little relieved, led her back to the room, see her sleep, this just returned to his room.


    All night, Zhang Fan didn''t sleep.


    To avoid any situation that may happen, Zhang Fan has been running his own Wanyuan recipe in order to make his own spiritual power and body more fully integrated.


    If you want to have a better result in the ivory tower trial, it is obviously not enough to see your own ability.


    Moreover, Chen Dong and Chen Yuan will definitely fight against themselves and Qin Yiyi in the ivory tower. It''s OK to deal with Chen Dong, but if you add another two shackles, er chongtian and Chen Yuan, Zhang Fan doesn''t think he can have that ability.


    Now that my physical quality has been highly strengthened, the next most important thing is to refine my spiritual power.


    Although we can''t break through the shackles without the induction of environmental factors, the cultivation of spiritual power can be accumulated.


    If you can reach triple heaven or even quadruple heaven in one fell swoop when breaking through, then it''s absolutely no problem to deal with them. You can even go to the top of the ivory tower.


    On one side, Qin Yiyi was sleeping peacefully, but there was a little halo around her.


    Unfortunately, no one saw this scene.


    On the other side, Zhang Fan is constantly running his own Wanyuan daojue, and a stream of spiritual power between heaven and earth rushes in from the window. Even he didn''t know that his simple operation of Wanyuan daojue would drive such a powerful fluctuation of spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    With the completion of each big cycle, Zhang Fan''s body is also brewing a little bit of casual color.


    That kind of color from the beginning of the looming, to later clearly visible.


    Finally, Zhang Fan has sensed it.


    The cool air seemed to give off a sweet taste.


    Zhang Fan''s body seems to be intoxicated.


    And he felt that there seemed to be a small flame in his body, which was swinging gently.


    The numbness from the deep of the body shocked Zhang Fan''s spirit. Is this the so-called Lingquan? From his own body, he felt a cluster of flames.


    Although very small, but the spiritual power between heaven and earth, but as the center, constantly around themselves.


    When you want to use it, you can release it with your mind.


    I felt the sweat on my head, and suddenly I laughed. According to the normal situation, if you want to cultivate the so-called spirit spring, you have to wait until the later stage of the shackle realm. But now Zhang Fan has not cultivated to the shackle realm, but the spirit spring has already appeared. Although there are Wanyuan daojue as the guarantee of the skill, there are also various herbs to refine the body, but this kind of cultivation speed is more difficult for ordinary people to achieve. Maybe it''s because of his original supreme blood. You know, all the people who have the supreme blood are the best in the world, and their cultivation and understanding are several times as many as ordinary people.


    Looking at the sky gradually bright, Zhang Fan is also activity body, satisfied with a smile, this just push the door out.

 Chapter 65

    Although Zhang Fan had experienced a lot that night, he didn''t feel sleepy. On the contrary, because of his own cultivation, he felt more relaxed and happy. Maybe it''s because of the spiritual spring in his body, so Zhang fan can feel the abundant spiritual power between heaven and earth when he walks on the road, and even take a breath of fresh air to absorb some spiritual power.


    Now he really wants to know what level his cultivation speed can reach when he ascends to the shackles.


    Eyes toward the surrounding sweep a circle, in the woods after a basin of water, used to wash.


    When he came back, he found that Qin Yiyi had woken up. He was blinking his big eyes and staring at Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan couldn''t help pinching her pretty face because of her lovely appearance.


    I don''t know whether I like Qin Yiyi or whether she has really changed.


    Zhang Fan just thinks that Qin Yiyi''s figure has become better, with slender waist and more straight chest. Qin Yiyi''s appearance has changed a little. The whole person looks more beautiful and perfect. In a faint sense, there is also a sense of maturity.


    "Girl, how do you feel?" Almost, Zhang Fan is going to say that you are so beautiful.


    Qin Yiyi nodded slightly and said, "much better. I felt like I had a dream last night. In the dream, I felt like someone was flying with me in the sky. Later, I don''t remember anything, but when I wake up, I feel my hands and feet are strong, and my whole body is full of spiritual energy. "


    Zhang Fan also met her for the first time. Now he swept her around with his spiritual consciousness, but he still didn''t find anything unusual. This makes him even more surprised. It seems that last night''s experience has improved the girl''s strength? Although there is no increase in spiritual power, Zhang fan can feel that the momentum and aura of the other party have changed a lot.


    "Well, you can go with me to find Mr. Yin. I think he has a lot of knowledge and should be able to see the changes in your body."


    However, Qin Yiyi shook his head, "brother fan, don''t disturb the teacher, I feel very good."


    "Really?" For the first time, Zhang Fan feels that Qin Yiyi seems to be hiding something from himself, but since the other party doesn''t want to, he can''t force him. I just hope there is really no problem, everything is just thinking too much.


    Time soon, the two went to the college together.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have any trouble all day.


    On the other hand, it seems that a lot of forces have come to the college. In the college, it seems to be boiling. At a glance, there are a lot of people. In particular, the towering ivory tower has become particularly solid. The original phantom has become a real tower.


    In the evening, Mr. Yin had a chat with them.


    Zhang Fan is only entrusted to take good care of Qin Yiyi, because this time, all the forces are likely to enter together, because the reward is very rich, and the reward for the first place is unique, so many outside forces want to take a share. Therefore, this trial will only open one door.


    So, it will certainly be more chaotic, but it will also be more wonderful.


    Although Wangcheng is only a small town on the edge of the town, and its influence is not high, its weight is absolutely not low with this ivory tower alone. Moreover, when the ivory tower is opened, there will be many nobles to participate in the trial. One is to be able to let their own younger generation also to hone, but also to see the strength of the next generation of others. Or can we find some plastic talents for our own use. After all, for this kind of family, excellent fresh blood is extremely important.


    The next morning, Lin Tianling college was enveloped by a lively atmosphere.


    Almost all the nobles in Wangcheng came. In the VIP seat, there are many people sitting and talking with each other. And Zhang Fan is to see Chen Feng they, saw him, Zhang Fan brow without trace of wrinkle.


    Turning his eyes again, there was a middle-aged handsome man beside him who had never met. Behind him were two hoof generals and a Taoist.


    Don''t think about it. This man must be caitianxiang. Unexpectedly, even the city master came here.


    Beside the city leader, there is also a masked woman. Looking at her figure, it should be Caiyun.


    Zhang Fan pushed through the crowd and saw some other regional forces.


    Obviously, they don''t have a lot of pressure to reach Gasol.


    But there will be a lot of students in shackles in the college. They may be Zhang Fan''s most favorable competitors.


    All of a sudden, someone hit him.


    Zhang Fan''s step and glance.


    Eyes on the side of Chen Yuan above, the sharp mouthed young man.


    At the moment, he is looking at Zhang Fan with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Fan''s smile on Chen Yuan''s face, Zhang Fan''s heart is a little uncomfortable, "it''s OK, but I didn''t expect that there are so many people from outside the door to participate in this competition, I hope you don''t lose the face of our Tianling college.""You don''t have to worry about the Chen family."


    "Hum!"


    Two people simple collision, but by the side of Qin Yiyi saw a real.


    "Van Gogh, forget it." Qin Yiyi pulls Zhang Fan aside.


    However, it is true that Chen Yuan is the most difficult person to deal with so far. If you want to say that the students in the college are not 100, they are 80, but many of them have just reached the shackles. In addition to the fact that Chen Yuan is the quintessence of shackles, this colorful cloud is also the quintessence of shackles. However, her strength may be only on the surface, and there will be a lot of hidden strength behind her.


    After all, she is the daughter of the Lord.


    Let''s just say that the strength of the man who made the way in the street of the underground exchange was about five days in the shackles, but Zhang Fan didn''t show his spirit, so he couldn''t accurately detect the specific strength of the man.


    "I want him to be proud for a while. When we get into the ivory tower, we will let them know our strength." Not far away, Chen Dong seems to be afraid of Zhang Fan, but he doesn''t dare to confirm Zhang Fan''s identity. In addition, he hasn''t beaten Zhang Fan before, so he doesn''t dare to speak too loud now.


    "The clown." After the last trial, Chen Yuan seems to have eliminated his vigilance. Although Zhang fan can not see the specific strength, but it should not look very high. Chen Dong''s failure is really due to his carelessness. "I''m sure you won''t lose if you meet him this time."


    Zhang Fan smile, no longer pay attention to the two of them a little ridicule, just follow the troops in front, toward the gathering place.


    Qin Yiyi followed them and gave them a white look. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn''t speak.


    All of a sudden, the field became boiling.


    Almost at the same time, everyone got up and stood up. Even the city master stood up and looked respectfully in one direction. What''s the origin of the No.1 person in Wangcheng who wants to stand up to greet?


    However, there are a lot of people here. Zhang Fan is younger than many of them, and his physical development is not as good as them. Therefore, even if he stands on tiptoe, he can''t see clearly.


    It seemed that someone was talking about something, your highness.


    "Wangcheng is Li, caitianxiang has seen his royal highness!"


    "Liu Ping, President of Tianling college, and two vice presidents have met his royal highness!" While talking, I only heard someone kneeling.


    And then, the people around all knelt down!


    Zhang Fan quickly took Qin Yiyi and knelt down. At this time, Zhang Fan saw that there was a young man in white about 18 years old not far ahead. His clothes were gorgeous and his face was even more handsome. Watching the crowd kneel, he waved to them to get up.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Naturally, I''m here to take part in our ivory tower trial. I heard that as long as I''m 25 years old, I can take part in it, so I want to have a try." With these words, he waved to everyone. Under the leadership of CAI Tianxiang and Liu Ping, they got up slowly.


    Zhang Fan also didn''t expect that there were people from the royal family in this place.

 Chapter 66

    With everyone up, Zhang Fan''s heart is inexplicably tight.


    Originally, the pressure of this trial was not small. I didn''t expect that another prince would emerge. It seems that there are many people to face this time. I don''t know what treasure president Liu Ping has brought out. He even let the royal family come to the competition.


    "Cough, now, as the initiator of this ivory tower trial, I hope you can consciously abide by the rules of this competition. It''s extremely dangerous. If you are in danger, please crush the jade slips to protect your life. " Finally, the director of Baifeng was speaking to the young man in white.


    Silver youth also nodded slowly, accompanied by the release of a Hunyuan''s spiritual power. Between heaven and earth, the five elements rotate in an instant, and all kinds of forces move majestically. On the other two sides, there are two people flying out, one left and one right. The whole ivory tower is surrounded in it. The man on the left is a Taoist, while the man on the right seems to be one of the two vice presidents. In addition, the instructor''s three colors of light condense in an instant, and the world changes color. The ivory tower is more like a boat standing in the wind and rain all night, drifting ceaselessly.


    In the sky, lightning and thunder, as if thunder would fall at any time.


    Zhang Fan looked at the three people in the sky and was even more surprised.


    It turns out that the vice president is also a practitioner of Mahayana, and also the strength of the triple heaven of Mahayana. The cloud Taoist reached the strength of the fourth heaven in the Mahayana realm, and Bai Feng, the teaching director from the capital, grasped the other two people''s spiritual power firmly with the strength of the eighth heaven in the Mahayana realm and transported them to the top of the ivory tower.


    And the change between heaven and earth is more prosperous, wind, fire, lightning, non-stop alternation.


    The next moment, a beam of light from the sky directly fell, straight over the ivory tower, and on the ivory tower, an ancient copper door is slowly opened.


    In an instant, the feeling full of spiritual power came out.


    Zhang Fan''s mind and body felt comfortable. He knew that this kind of feeling full of spiritual power came from the ivory tower.


    And at his side, all the people who participated in this trial were staring straight at the ivory tower that had been opened.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please hold the jade slips in your hands for half a month. Whoever climbs the highest is the champion of this trial. By analogy, the top ten can be recommended to the capital for practice or work. Good luck to you A loud voice came from the mouth of Bai Feng. In a moment, countless people turned into streamers and flew towards the only gate of the ivory tower.


    Qin Yiyi wants to pull Zhang Fan in, but Zhang fan stops him.


    "Wait a minute. It''s hard to avoid fighting when we go in. We''ll go in when they get far away. It is the right choice to preserve strength. "


    Zhang Fan looked around, but found that there were at least 30 people who thought the same as them. The door of the ivory tower was open, but they didn''t mean to enter.


    Among them are Caiyun and the prince. Instead of going to see Caiyun, Zhang Fan takes a look at the prince and finds that he seems to be looking at himself and Qin Yiyi as well.


    Finally, the light at the gate of the ivory tower began to dim, and there were only a few people around. After that, they flew towards the ivory tower.


    Zhang Fan took Qin Yiyi and just stepped on the ivory tower. He felt that the surrounding environment changed in an instant, as if he had stepped on the air, and kept turning somersaults in the air.


    Originally took Qin Yiyi''s hand, also in this caught off guard under loose.


    That kind of weightlessness feeling does not stop, Zhang Fan is turned dizzy.


    The next moment, the oncoming is a damp vapor.


    "Wow!"


    A spray hit his face, followed by another "plop", Zhang Fan fell directly into the water.


    He suddenly came out from the bottom of the water. Looking up, he saw that the blue sea was boundless, and there were still people falling into the water.


    In a hurry, he turned his mental power to explore around, but he could not find any attribute elements and energy related to Qin Yiyi.


    In an instant, Zhang Fan was worried.


    Is this space a foreign land.


    Everyone may be randomly transmitted to different fields, and they are even more transmitted to the vast sea.


    However, what can be determined now is that you should be on the first floor of the ivory tower.


    There shouldn''t be any ferocious monsters here, so even if we encounter a more dangerous environment like now, there won''t be much danger.


    Looking at the practitioners who constantly sacrifice their spiritual power and engrave their spiritual skills, Zhang Fan is not anxious to display his spiritual power. Instead, he scans everything around him with his powerful spiritual power and finds that there are no practitioners above the shackles. This is a little relieved.


    My attribute belongs to fire. If there is a water practitioner in the triple heaven of shackles, then I am really in danger.


    When the water attribute is close to the water edge, it has infinite power.


    This is the power of every attribute!I just don''t know what''s going on in Qin Yiyi''s side. I hope there are no dangerous people around her.


    You know, among the other unknown forces, there are many shackles. If you meet them, Qin Yiyi''s chance of winning is not high.


    But now I can''t find Qin Yiyi''s position, so everything depends on her. I hope she can crush her jade slips in danger, and there won''t be any danger after a trial.


    No matter what kind of contradictions there are, once they go out, no one dares to be presumptuous.


    And here, it''s a closed space.


    These people didn''t offend Zhang Fan, and Zhang Fan naturally won''t take care of them.


    After all, most of the people who come here are not for the final reward, but can take this opportunity to improve their strength in this ivory tower. If you are lucky enough to be able to kill a monster that suits you and gain its spirit engraved skill, it will be good but not bad.


    Looking at those who fell into the water like him, Zhang Fan didn''t mean to hurt them.


    I just looked around and finally decided on a direction. The spirit spring in the body trembles slightly, and the spirit power of the whole body rushes out, sweeping the waves and breaking the waves.


    One side of the people are still struggling to paddle, and then look at Zhang Fan, but with the propeller general, fly also like to leave, can not help but are surprised.


    People who don''t know think that he has some special skill to move forward on the water.


    In fact, only his body produced a spiritual spring, and this spiritual spring can use the power of heaven and earth for his own use. As long as you let the sea water flow with the water elements driven by your own spiritual power, you can naturally break the waves.


    It''s just as simple as a practitioner who has reached the Mahayana realm to resist the wind.


    Soon, the boundless sea has come to an end.


    One got up and fell back, and Zhang Fan fell to the ground.

 Chapter 67

    The whole body''s spiritual power burst out again, a glow of red haze appeared, and the fire element shrouded the whole body. In an instant, the white steam rose slightly, and the moisture on Zhang Fan''s body had evaporated between several breaths.


    I can''t help but feel a little elated. I didn''t expect that the role of this spiritual spring is so great. It can not only capture various elements around for my own use, but also make the spiritual power between heaven and earth change a series of changes along with the operation of my spiritual power, so as to improve my physical skills.


    Further on, there was a dense forest.


    The wind whimpered in the forest. It seemed that there was a faint smell of blood.


    It seems that there should be a lot of things we need in the forest. The beasts here are basically fierce beasts, so the threat to them is very small, and what they need is the head of the monster. Because only when you get the monster''s head can you enter the second floor of the ivory tower.


    Just entering the dense forest for no more than three breaths, Zhang Fan felt as if something was approaching him.


    And he is also vigilant jumped to the tree trunk, eyes toward all around.


    All of a sudden, his glance was fixed. He jumped from the tree and shot like an arrow.


    However, just when he rushed into the forest not far away, his body suddenly stopped and looked at a ferocious beast in the forest with some changes in his face.


    This is a fierce tiger!


    The whole body is blood red, and there is a huge King character on the forehead. It seems that this tyrant tiger is about to reach the realm of monster, with a ferocious appearance. If he was before, I''m afraid he would be a little scared.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a tyrant tiger, such a fierce beast."


    Among mammals, there is not only the division of level, but also the division of quality.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex like this can already be regarded as a fierce beast of high quality. The quepeng he touched before is also such a high-quality monster. However, the last lion dragon is the best monster, otherwise it will be difficult to burst out the real bone and lightning skill of lion dragon. Tyrannosaurus Rex, like quepeng, is a kind of extremely ferocious beast, which is not easy to deal with. But this tyrant tiger is only fierce beast level, so Zhang Fan is not very worried.


    At the same time that Zhang Fan saw the tyrant tiger, the latter also discovered what he found.


    The next pair of scarlet eyes were projected. A deep roar came from the big mouth of the blood basin, spitting out a fishy smell. After looking at Zhang Fan, he got up.


    When he got up, Zhang Fan''s eyes were sharp. Under a tree behind him, he saw a crystal clear dark red fruit, with a faint fragrance.


    Zhang Fan knows this fruit!


    Pitaya!


    Although this pitaya and pitaya belong to the same level of medicinal materials, but to be able to meet medicinal materials in such a space is something Zhang Fan did not expect. If you can stay here for a longer time, then you may really be able to absorb a lot of things.


    No wonder so many people outside want to come to the ivory tower.


    Not only is it full of spiritual power, but also has all kinds of monsters and opportunities, and can grow herbs.


    Zhang Fan really wants to stay here for a few years if he can. In that case, when he goes out, he will definitely be able to reach the Mahayana realm.


    Unfortunately, this ivory tower can only last for 15 days.


    Originally did not want to kill the tiger, after all, it did not reach the monster level, killing it Zhang fan can not successfully enter the second level of space. However, since he has seen the pitaya, Zhang Fan has no intention of not taking it. Although the efficacy of Pitaya is similar to that of pitaya, and it has no grade, pitaya can neutralize hundred fires. It means that no matter what kind of fire herbs you eat, as long as you eat a pitaya at the end, there will be no conflict of power.


    The most important thing is that pitaya is different from pitaya. Pitaya is easy to find, but pitaya is hard to find.


    Looking at the pitaya, the tyrant tiger seems to be aware of Zhang Fan''s intention. In the tiger''s eye, a ferocity flashed, and a low roar came flying towards Zhang Fan.


    seeing this, Zhang Fan stepped back in a hurry. A tree pole with a thick arm in front of him was directly broken by the tyrant tiger.


    "bang!"


    as soon as Zhang Fan walked around, he stepped out of the starry sky and suddenly appeared behind the tiger. He slapped his hands on the tiger''s body for several times. His strong power also knocked the tiger over, but it was obvious that he didn''t cause any damage.


    "hard fur..."


    seeing this scene, Zhang Fan''s scalp was numb, and he knew that he underestimated this guy.


    "roar!"


    when the tiger was knocked over, he jumped up and stepped on Zhang Fan''s chest.


    "pa pa pa..."


    Zhang Fan was also a little annoyed. Unexpectedly, he was blocked by a fierce beast here. At the moment, he was full of vitality, stretched out like a mountain, and bombarded the tiger''s hoof."Touch!"


    When the loud noise came, Zhang Fan also took two steps back and touched his soft and sour hand, which seemed to be a little surprised.


    However, the overlord tiger on the opposite side flew upside down and landed after breaking several big trees. Startled, a crowd of birds and beasts scattered around. Zhang Fan took off pitaya and chased it away. However, he saw that the tyrant tiger retreated, and his hooves had been broken and he was lying on the ground.


    Although the Tyrannosaurus rex was defeated in the battle, its fire attribute was beating all over. It seemed that it would explode at any time.


    Zhang Fan some vigilant looking at it, after all, monster self explosion, it is tried.


    However, the next moment, it is a whoosh flame toward Zhang Fan''s face, the door jumped over.


    Zhang Fan was surprised, but fortunately, his speed was so fast that he dodged in an instant, and behind him, a big tree was so burned.


    See this scene, Zhang Fan''s heart is a joy!


    "Can fierce beasts also produce skills?"


    The next moment, he did not hesitate, straight in the past broke the tiger''s neck. But in his neck place, suddenly falls down a fire red small bone.


    Zhang Fan picked it up. In an instant, the flame was burning!


    He threw it subconsciously, but the other hand reached out again, and the same fire attribute operated, holding it in his hand.


    "It seems that I am very lucky! It''s not a real bone, but it''s also a skill bone. " You know, it''s hard for ordinary monsters to produce skill bones, let alone fierce beasts, but now Zhang fan does encounter them.


    He took the skill bone in his hand and quickly integrated his own spiritual power into it.


    The secret of Wanyuan road is that the source never dies.


    In a flash, a clear flame breath poured into the brain, and the skill bone also disappeared.


    Fire finger!


    It seems that I really found the treasure!


    You know, Chen Dong is a skill bone that can only be obtained by hunting and killing a wild animal - flame gun.


    And you can get this kind of function just by killing a fierce beast, which is much higher than the concealment of the flame gun, and the power is also good. If used unexpectedly, it will have a good effect!

 Chapter 68

    Zhang Fan looked at the tyrant tiger who was close to death. With a finger of his right hand, a strong spiritual power was released. At the moment when he met the air, the spiritual power was running rapidly. Unexpectedly, a flash of fire rose up and shot at the tyrant tiger.


    "Whoosh", the next moment, the tiger''s whole body has been wrapped by the flame.


    Looking at the burning tiger, Zhang Fan''s heart is also secretly sigh.


    In fact, I didn''t want to kill it, but who let it stop me. However, he died under his own skills, which made him sad.


    All animals are ordered by human beings.


    There is life and there is death. It''s a pity that its rank is empty, so it''s better to raise this land full of spiritual power.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t expect that his flame finger was so strong. It was just a few breaths. There was only a touch of dust left on the ground, and his withered bones were emitting a little smoke.


    The power of the flame finger may be above the flame gun!


    Immediately, Zhang Fan''s eyes looked toward a big tree on one side, which was surrounded by two people. The bark is miscellaneous, the rhizome is miscellaneous, and there is no harm from birds and insects. It has at least a hundred years of foundation. The trunk of the tree is thick and hard. Even if the knife, gun, stick and axe are used for a short time, they may not hurt it at all.


    But Zhang Fan in the hands of a spirit shot, fire red flame quietly, in the blink of an eye between the gap, it has drilled through the front of the tree.


    The center of the trunk refers to the appearance of thick holes.


    Then, the water gushed out.


    It seems that the tree is becoming more and more refined, but it has its own juice.


    It has to be said that the spiritual power of heaven and earth here is also quite abundant.


    However, even such an ancient tree is pointed out by the fire to instantly penetrate.


    Nothing can prove the power of fire finger again, and Zhang Fan is more satisfied to withdraw his right hand and return his spiritual power to his original heart.


    Instead of looking at the tree hole behind, Zhang Fan turned over the thorns in front of him. The most urgent thing is to hunt a monster first, so as to enter the second floor.


    However, it is estimated that there is no stronger monster in the forest than the tyrant tiger. After all, the forest is not big. Moreover, the tyrant tiger can be so at ease here. It is obviously the king here. If there are monsters, it will not become the king of the jungle.


    In the heart is thinking, suddenly, open the front of the thorn forest, but appeared let Zhang Fan surprised scene.


    In front is a piece of red grass, at least seven or eight square meters range, red grass is also scattered with red fruits, and, in the most central place, growing a baby like plant, the first sight to see this thing, Zhang Fan has been stunned.


    It is about 40 cm in size, although not tall, but extremely fat, from a distance, like a chubby child.


    In this fiery red package, its milky white looks very different. Although he has never seen this thing, Zhang Fan knows very well that it is absolutely not a product.


    See it this milky white appearance, and Wanyuan fruit almost, refers to can let oneself break through to Wanyuan daojue fourth layer!


    Thinking about it, he had already taken a step forward.


    The fire red grass and fruits on the ground are naturally pitaya and pitaya. Zhang Fan didn''t leave them, so he took them off and put them into the barren ring.


    However, as he approached the baby like plant, there seemed to be a conversation around him.


    Zhang Fan in the heart of a twist, now is the first two steps, want to take off this vegetation.


    However, a great force suddenly came from the baby like vegetation.


    Zhang Fan''s hand couldn''t give way. The baby like plant ejected two milky lights, which directly pulled Zhang Fan''s body around and fell to the ground with a plop.


    People outside seem to have heard what''s going on inside.


    Zhang Fan never thought that the vegetation had the ability to protect itself. He knew that it was impossible to take it down now, so he had to hide it and not take it by force.


    Then, some reluctantly looked at the baby shaped plant.


    Although in the heart some loses, but for the sake of caution, Zhang Fan chooses to give up temporarily.


    Jump lightly, step on the starry sky, jump to the top of a big tree directly.


    Through the dense leaves and branches, the eye is facing down.


    At this moment, the thorns have been pushed away behind people.


    Two men, one in front of the other, poked in.


    Both of them looked like young people in their early twenties. They were dressed like a good man.


    A shorter but fatter man was ahead.


    And always followed by a little rickety figure, like a hunchback.


    The two of them, one in front of the other, looked very alert.


    But when they saw the mess in front of them, they were all angry.The rickety man behind him was so angry that he turned pale. He pointed to the fat man in front of him and said, "it''s all your fault, you shorty. You have to eat that lightning rabbit, wasting so much time of me. Well, now this place has been found. Looking at the scars on the ground, it is estimated that the fire ginseng has been taken away. "


    The fat man in front didn''t want to be outdone. He immediately turned around and glared at the hunchback and scolded him severely, "camel, please tell me again, Shorty, try it. If I don''t beat you, I won''t be Wang. What''s more, the last time I tried the ivory tower, I said I would take it away, but you didn''t do it. You had to keep it for another five years. Now, this place has been discovered and things have been taken away. Instead, you blame me? "


    "No, look, fat man!"


    In an instant, the fat man''s eyes lit up behind him and followed his fingers.


    At the moment, but see that baby like plants are still standing there, and grow round fat, no sign of damage!


    It''s just that some pitaya and pitaya on the surrounding ground disappeared, as if they had been picked up.


    However, their joy lasted only a few seconds, and they realized that something was wrong.


    This place has been found by people, so why is the thing in front of you not taken away?


    As long as not a fool knows, this thing in front of you is the most precious thing here. Is there a fool who only takes the Pitaya and pitaya on the ground but not the ginseng?


    "Fat man, please look around to see if there is anyone. I''ll go to find Xiao Hu. I don''t think it''s right. Even the tiger is gone. "


    With that, they split up.


    Tiger?


    Hearing this address, Zhang Fan was also stunned.


    Do you think the former Tyrannosaurus rex was their pet?

 Chapter 69

    But it''s really possible, because the Tyrannosaurus Rex lived here for such a long time, and it didn''t eat the Flamingo ginseng in their mouth, so it must still have no intelligence.


    You know, as long as the animals reach the realm of demons and beasts, they can speak and have human like wisdom.


    It is obviously unrealistic to raise a monster to guard the fire ginseng. The other party will definitely eat the fire ginseng to improve his cultivation.


    However, it''s a good way to keep a top fierce beast here.


    Moreover, the murderer''s rank is not low, and he is extremely fierce. If Zhang Fan didn''t have two unique skills at the same time, I''m afraid it would not be easy to deal with him.


    This guy, conservatively estimated, at least needs the practitioners of triple heaven in the shackle realm to kill him.


    And they will pay a certain price.


    I just don''t know how the two men tamed the tiger.


    And once there is a very big movement here, the two of them can quickly detect it.


    After all, when the ivory tower trial opened, the two of them ran to this side at the first speed.


    But for now, it seems, they are a little late.


    Soon, the two met again here.


    The camel looked at the fat man, gave him a wink, and said, "the tiger is gone, and there seems to be no one around. It shouldn''t be. Is there any trap ahead?"


    But when they were thinking, there seemed to be a sound of footstep outside the dense forest.


    Their eyes were overcast, and their faces changed slightly.


    It seems that they want to go together. The people who come here may be the people who used to pick things here.


    You know, this fire ginseng has its own resistance system, which is a treasure with quality level. Ordinary people really can''t take it off, so now that person is looking for someone to come back and get the ginseng?


    But they are two practitioners of the double heaven of the shackle realm. They stand together, and ordinary people really dare not deal with them.


    After all, in every ivory tower trial, not many people reach the double heaven of shackle realm.


    "Camel, it must be them. I''ll get them right back! "


    The camel pulled the fat man and said to him in a low voice, "don''t act rashly. Maybe there are others here! Look


    Then he pointed to a big tree next to him.


    And under the big tree, the charred skeleton.


    The fat man leaned over and sniffed. He turned back and said, "it seems that there is a smell of meat!"


    Camel patted his brain, "you know how to eat, don''t you forget, our tyrant tiger has a skill!"


    The fat man immediately woke up and looked at the burned pile of coke on the ground and the hole in the tree. He couldn''t help sighing.


    Is it true that the dead bones on the ground are Tyrannosaurus Rex?


    And this person, also took away the tiger''s skills?!


    Seeing the fat man''s puzzled eyes, the camel nodded and helped him confirm his idea.


    He said to the fat man, "so if these people outside make it, we may not be his opponent. After all, if you want to kill the tyrant tiger, even the practitioners of the triple heaven in the shackle realm may not be able to achieve it. Although the tiger is just a fierce beast, but he is not the general monster can be compared. In the previous ivory tower trials, we had to work hard to find out this tyrant tiger. We also used this tyrant tiger to help us hunt monsters several times. It is very powerful. It''s a pity that the attribute setting in it is a monster level that can never be broken through. Otherwise, anyone who meets it will have to suffer!


    Fat man nodded, "monster level fire refers to, in the outside world, is sweeping everything. If you can get the fire finger of tyrant tiger, it will be perfect. "


    Hear here, Zhang Fan is also a burst of sigh, originally thought that they would be because of their partner''s tyrant tiger died and feel sorry, did not expect to hold such an idea.


    Unfortunately, their ducks were killed before they were mature.


    All of a sudden, the only trace of guilt in Zhang Fan''s heart is also gone.


    At the moment, the sound of footsteps outside is getting closer and closer. The two people look around and immediately turn to the dense forest not far away. They seem to stare at all this quietly like Zhang Fan.


    As the mantis catches cicadas, the Yellow sparrow is behind. Zhang Fan must be the last yellow sparrow.


    Among the three people in the group, two teenagers looked like they were seventeen or eighteen years old, while the other was a young man who was close to the limit age of the ivory tower test, twenty-five years old.


    Three people, one big and two small, are looking at the surrounding environment with some vigilance.


    Behind the two young people is more than a sword, like a swordsman in general.


    Walking in the front is holding a long stick, constantly push away the surrounding thorns and weeds.


    "Xiao Zhi, Xiao Ye, you two should be careful. I can smell the faint smell of blood. There seems to be a battle ahead."Both of them nodded behind him and followed the young man in front of him.


    Suddenly, a young man behind him cried out, "brother Tao, do you see the fire dragon grass on the ground?"


    The other two were startled by him, especially another young man beside him. He punched him heavily and said to him, "can you keep your TMD down? Don''t be surprised. I''m scared to death! "


    In front of him, the young man named Taoge turned back and glared at him, saying, "it''s just a little fire dragon grass. Here, there will be all kinds of natural resources and treasures that you don''t expect."


    "But, brother Tao, aren''t you a practitioner of fire? Fire dragon grass is a very good medicinal material for fire attribute cultivation. You are the only one in our family who has reached the shackles. Should we adopt more, so that as long as you improve your strength, other forces around you will be afraid of it. "


    The man named Taoge in front shook his head, looked back at him and said, "it''s better to be careful. My task this time is to take you back safely. I don''t think much about other things. Besides, I seem to feel a sense of killing, so you two should be careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, I only heard "whoosh" twice, and two figures jumped out of the dense forest in front of me.


    These two people are just before fat person and hunchback, one left one right, blocked three people''s way!


    At the same time, the three stepped back, took the weapons in their hands, and looked warily at the two in front.


    "I drive this road!"


    "I planted this tree!"


    "If you want to live from now on!"


    "Stay and buy road money!"


    A classic robbing line was read out in their mouths.


    The two of them looked at the three people in front of them with disdain. It was obvious that even if the three people added up, they were not the opponents of any of them.


    One has just reached the shackle realm, and the foundation is not stable, while the other two are the cultivation of the seventh heaven and the eighth heaven.


    For them, it''s obviously not enough.


    And Zhang fan can also feel that these two people are not simple shackles. They have reached the threshold of triple heaven. Maybe they want to take advantage of this ivory tower test to practice here to the third heaven.


    After all, the spiritual power here is abundant, which is a very suitable place for cultivation and promotion.


    Zhang fancai also wanted to wait for the fire ginseng to break through the shackles of meditation here, but he was interrupted by this fat man with a hunchback.

 Chapter 70

    "Who are you?" In the face of the sudden emergence of two roadblocks, the young man, who was called Taoge, was wary of protecting the two teenagers behind him.


    Eyes tightly locked two people, do not let them have any chance to overstep.


    He thought that with his accomplishments in the shackles, he could already perceive many unknown dangers in the ivory tower. At least, there would be no fatal danger in the first floor of the ivory tower, and they didn''t want to enter the second floor. However, no matter how careful he was, he didn''t feel the breath of these two people.


    Generally speaking, people with high accomplishments will enter the second level or even the third level. They will not wander in the first level all the time, and they will not bully the weak people with low accomplishments.


    However, in front of them, the two men were independent, not only staying on the first floor, but also blocking the way here.


    He put the stick across his chest and made a defensive gesture.


    Fat man and hunchback look at each other and smile, "who are we? We''re a fat couple! "


    "I, Wang Li, am called Wang Pang."


    "I, Li Tuo, am called Li hunchback!"


    "We are the famous fat Tuo group!"


    "Fat Tuo group?" Hearing these four words, the young man named Taoge frowned and stepped back two steps unconsciously.


    Obviously he has heard of the name!


    Fat Tuo combination, these two people in the outside world is the symbol of all evil.


    Unexpectedly, they can even enter this ivory tower for trial?!


    Although he was worried, the two young people behind him didn''t know anything. They were staring at them at a loss. For a moment, they didn''t know whether to retreat or fight.


    "It turns out that you are the notorious fat Tuo group. I heard that you have been hiding in a remote town. Why do you come here now?"


    The two men looked at the young man in front of them and said, "what are you? You don''t care how I get in, but it''s bad luck for you to meet us. In this way, you will hand over all valuable precious medicinal materials and crystal stones in your hands! In this way, I can save you from death! You crush the jade slips and go back automatically. This is not the place you should come to! "


    "Joke, do you know? We are from Anfu! " Suddenly, behind brother Tao, the boy named Ono stepped forward.


    "An Fu?" Hunchback touched his head, thought for a long time, and finally said, "which Anfu, however, I only know that the head of a small tribe is an Xiaotian." As if he suddenly thought of it, Li Hunbei suddenly realized it, and finally chuckled, "it''s just a small tribe. How dare you call yourself Anfu? With your strength, do you deserve the word Shangfu? However, I don''t think you are the people who take our things. As I said just now, if you leave the valuable things behind, you can go away. Otherwise... "


    With these words, the fat man next to him took another two steps forward.


    With the tongue licked his lips, evil smile way, "otherwise, you will become my mouth food!"


    Hearing this, both of them changed their faces.


    Because the two people in front of them didn''t look like good people, and they were the kind of heinous people.


    "Brother Tao, what shall we do?" The other one asked him in a low voice.


    The young man named Taoge just frowned tightly and didn''t seem to know what to do.


    He knows very well in his heart that if he really wants to fight, he and his party are definitely not the opponents of these two people.


    The most urgent thing is to crush the jade slips and send them back when they don''t pay attention.


    However, if this is the case, the quota of ivory tower trial won by our tribe will be wasted.


    The best way is to block these two people and let Xiaozhi and Ono escape here. As long as they can get their own engraved spirit, even if they die, it''s enough.


    Although there are many fierce beasts and monsters around the tribe, the aura around the tribe is too thin. Your fierce beasts and monsters are less than half of those here.


    Naturally, the power of the engraved spirit is less than half of that here. Moreover, my task is to take these two children back to get the engraved spirit, so even if I die, I must complete the task.


    "Xiao Zhi, Xiao Ye, take out all the valuable things in your pocket."


    Hearing this, the two people behind him were stunned.


    Originally thought that the body in front of the Taoge will take them to fight, but did not expect that he said such words.


    The boy on the left named Xiaozhi was more obedient. Since brother Tao said so, he quickly began to turn his pocket.


    But Ono on the other side was not happy. "Brother Tao, what are we afraid of him for? Three of us, even if we can''t fight, we still have jade slips to go back. Didn''t they sign up? When I go back, I must seek justice from my father and crush these two guys to death! "Hearing this, brother Tao''s face in front of him was also heavy. He quickly turned around and covered his mouth.


    His most taboo now is to offend the two people in front, so he will follow them.


    I didn''t expect that the little field behind me was a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers.


    Don''t know each other''s bottom line, even speak out such words.


    When the fat Tuo group heard this, his face became ugly.


    Finally, he came closer to them.


    It seems that they no longer want money, but want the lives of the three!


    At this time, the front of the Taoge is no way, now quickly waving his stick.


    In an instant, the spirit power of heaven and earth was moved by it. A majestic flame surged out. The stick of flame was spinning and blocking in front of the body!


    A blazing fire wave, just like a roaring fire wolf, galloped away.


    They were slightly stunned. They did not expect that although he had just reached the shackles, he already knew how to use the spiritual power between heaven and earth. It seems that he also had some qualifications.


    However, fat Tuo and his wife were not fuel-efficient lamps. With one hand waving, Wang''s left hand suddenly turned into a bluish black shape. Suddenly, his left hand became several times larger. With a wave of his hand like an iron pot, he directly resisted the sweeping fire. Holding the neck of the fire wolf tightly, the next moment, Juli condenses in the hands, and the fire wolf is crushed instantly!


    The former was surprised. Although he knew the strength of the two men, his own engraved spirit was easily dissolved by the other side, which was hard for him to accept for a moment.


    At the moment, look at the fat man''s body, and also growing, the next moment, his whole body even grow dark black hair, a body of fat is also in rapid expansion, curly beard hair, limbs become thick and powerful, the whole person''s height is instantly doubled!


    Look at this fat man, he has become a gorilla!


    This is, at the moment only listen to this Wang fat man said, "engrave Lingshu - Bear King attached body!"

 Chapter 71

    Zhang Fan on one side was also a little surprised. He thought the other party was an orangutan, but unexpectedly it was just a black bear.


    But looking at each other''s strength seems really not low.


    With Wang pangzi''s carving spirit, Xiaozhi and Xiaoye behind the young man''s face changed greatly. They instantly understood why Taoge, who had already reached the shackles, would follow them and let them take the money.


    Xiaozhi is white younger brother Ono one eye, because it is his words infuriate these two people in front of.


    "Brother Tao, I, what shall we do..."


    At this moment, Ono also began to be afraid, he kept retreating, seems to want to find a chance to escape.


    "Xiaozhi, you take your brother and leave first. I''ll take it here!"


    "But Xiaozhi hesitated. Looking at brother Tao in front of him, he took his hand and said to him, "brother Tao, if you don''t go, I won''t go."


    "No, I promised your father that I would send you back. Don''t worry. I have jade slips on me. If it''s really dangerous, I will crush them myself and go back! You must find your own suitable engraved spirit here. In this way, Lord an''s efforts will not be in vain. When you break through the shackles, others will not dare to provoke our tribe any more. "


    Listen to brother Tao''s words, Xiao Zhi''s eyes are red.


    After all, brother Tao can be like his own brother.


    Now, the people who can enter the ivory tower trial are basically students of Tianling college.


    Moreover, if other forces want to enter the ivory tower trial, they can only use countless crystal stones to exchange this quota, which is why many other forces can enter the ivory tower.


    Of course, those who can come in directly as students of Tianling college are eligible to compete for the awards awarded by the top three colleges in the ivory tower trial. Those who do not come in as students of Tianling college are naturally not qualified to compete for the award of Tianling college.


    Therefore, the general purpose of buying the qualification is to find a suitable engraved spiritual skill in the ivory tower, or to use the abundant spiritual power here to improve one''s cultivation.


    If you go out in vain, the money will not only be wasted, but also the quota will be wasted.


    Because Tianling college will allocate different places according to different forces and different strengths.


    It''s not that if you have money, you can buy countless places.


    "Well, you two should stop whining. Since you''ve come here, you can all stay!"


    The next moment, I saw Li''s hunchback and arched body move forward, becoming twisted and elongated.


    That strange appearance is like an arthropod, twists and turns.


    But the next moment, his hands and body are rapidly lengthening, winding like a dead snake.


    And with the rapid operation of his spiritual power, a dark blue stripe appeared around his hunchback.


    But Li''s hunchback seemed to be broken. He began to make a 90 degree turn and turned into an insect, just like an upright centipede.


    The reason why the fat tuotou group is so infamous is that they enhance their own strength by means of spiritual skills engraved in the form of animals or insects.


    Moreover, in order to enhance their strength and do whatever they can to hurt other people, many tribes around have been harmed by them.


    There is only one way for them to improve themselves, which is plunder. Whether it''s crystal or herbs, they are used to improve their physical quality.


    There are two kinds of cultivation, one is to practice body, the other is to practice Qi.


    Qi training is mainly based on spiritual power, mainly for the purpose of cultivating skills and improving oneself.


    But in general, such a person''s physical ability is not very strong, so he often suffers in close combat.


    The other is to refine the body.


    Some people pay attention to the strength of the body, just like the fat man, so the engraved spirit is a black bear.


    This Li hunchback is engraved with a black centipede.


    Obviously, his training method is based on agility and speed.


    However, the disadvantages of the practitioners are also great, although they are far superior to these practitioners in physical ability.


    However, once the other side''s strength is higher than their own, they can''t get close to each other by constantly using various skills.


    But if we practice together, we will go the same way.


    Whether it''s Qi or body refining, it''s a process of quenching. The essence is to have spiritual power as support. It''s just that practicing Qi is complicated and requires personal insight. It''s easy to practice, but it also needs to bear all kinds of physical challenges and hones.


    With the improvement of their ability, their own spiritual power will be greatly improved.


    Although ordinary Qi practitioners of the same level can''t beat the practitioners of physical training, if the practitioners of Qi want to escape, unless the practitioners of physical training are famous for their speed, it''s hard to catch each other.However, this young man is hard to escape.


    Not to mention the spiritual power gap between himself and them, but to say that the two teenagers behind him had no reason to escape.


    At the moment, he did not dare to be vague when he saw that both of them had sacrificed their own engraved Lingshu.


    In the hand flame long stick, fiercely to the ground a pick!


    In an instant, a crack of more than 100 meters appeared and rushed away towards them.


    The fire dragon grass on the ground is scattered, the overturned land seems to have been bombed by shells, and the soil splashes everywhere!


    Wang''s eyes were bright and he gave a cold smile.


    His huge palm down hard a pat, the next second, the land in front of the body even sink a few meters!


    And the crack that swept by was blocked instantly, and it couldn''t move forward any more!


    "Let''s go!" The former turned back and glared at them. The two teenagers all stepped back. When did they see brother Tao like this.


    At this moment, they all know that if they don''t go, I''m afraid, there will be no chance to leave!


    The former took a deep look and turned around.


    "Well, you want to go? Have you asked me? "


    At this moment, I saw the black body centipede of Li hunchback''s incarnation crawling forward with a very fast speed in front of them.


    The two people were shocked. They were so big that when they saw such a human face monster, they were all scared to scream!


    Zhang Fan on one side is also disgusted. Although he is not very clear why the other side has such a physical change, it is not difficult to guess that it should be a kind of spirit carving.


    Moreover, the strength of the black bear''s fist just now was not under the strength of his full exertion. And even, above all your strength.


    In addition, the black body centipede with Li''s hunchback has extremely strange steps, otherwise it can''t be so fast. Even, they can catch up with their stars. If they fight with them, they may not be able to please. Not to mention these three people.


    However, if you don''t do it yourself, the first thing to die is the two teenagers.


    In this case, they have been scared to forget to crush their life-saving jade slips!


    It''s late, it''s fast!


    A few leaves holding the spiritual power of heaven and earth swept away, whizzing, several empty sounds sounded, and Li hunchback''s hands and feet were all cut by the leaves, flowing out dark green blood.


    "Thicker than I thought!" A young man leaped gently and walked slowly towards them.

 Chapter 72

    The two men''s eyes were attracted by the young man who suddenly appeared. Although they didn''t see how the young man did it, they were definitely not ordinary people just because the young man''s move just now could easily hurt a practitioner of triple heaven in the shackles.


    Wang pangzi''s bear''s paw shakes the young man, and his dark eyes stare at the comer.


    That Li hunchback is the eye anger fierce light, coldly said, "if I did not guess wrong, should be you hurt tiger?"


    With a little smile, he took two steps to the front, pointed to the pile of skeletons on the ground and said, "why, do you want to get justice for it?"


    Who is it? It''s Zhang Fan!


    In the face of the two practitioners, he did not panic, but approached them step by step.


    Behind Zhang Fan, there was not even a leaf.


    Obviously, this natural and natural feeling is definitely not made up.


    Fat Tuo combination of eyes at the moment no longer on the three people, at this moment, has been on the body of Zhang Fan. Here, he is definitely the youngest, and also the most invisible. It was not simply the result of his own strong spiritual strength, but also the hidden ability of the other six pieces of kylin jade in his own hands.


    Even though the strength of fat Tuo group is far higher than Zhang Fan, their spiritual strength is less than half of Zhang Fan''s.


    Moreover, they are also physical practitioners and don''t attach great importance to mental power.


    Therefore, in terms of their current ability, it is impossible to see through Zhang Fan''s strength.


    "Little doll, where''s your father?" Wang pangzi, who is possessed by black bear, doesn''t think much. Maybe in his eyes, Zhang Fan is just a child, a child who doesn''t know anything.


    Even the spirit power didn''t show up, and the elder of his family brought him here.


    However, he would never notice who hurt li''s hunchback just now.


    See Zhang Fan continue to come forward, he also didn''t have any pause, raised huge bear''s paw, waved to him.


    Zhang Fan eyebrows pick, did not expect this guy so brainless, unreasonable, see people on.


    Although the other side is not good at speed, but the powerful wind brought by the giant palm waving is also straight towards Zhang Fan!


    Next moment, the light on Zhang Fan''s head has been blocked.


    Zhang Fan''s face was cold, and at this moment, the Star wave under his feet also stepped out. In a flash, a Xumi had already appeared in another area.


    "Boom!" A loud noise sounded behind Zhang Fan. He didn''t look back, but he already knew what had happened.


    However, before he had time to slow down, an inexplicable crisis came from behind him.


    At the foot of the star sky Lingbo step out again, and this time, he is running the magic power of Wanyuan daojue, the speed is suddenly improved a level, the whole person is like a ghost, disappear in an instant.


    People''s eyes were dull, but before they came back, Zhang Fan had disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye, a figure appeared in front of Li hunchback again.


    Behind him, seven meters away, was Wang Pang, who was already a little angry.


    Zhang Fan knows in his heart that if he insists on competing with the fat man, he will not win.


    And the fat man Wang is unreasonable. If he can, he''d better have a look at the meaning of Li hunchback.


    However, his hope failed.


    Seeing Zhang Fan in front of him, Li hunchbacked and gave a cold smile.


    "Boy, don''t say we don''t give you a chance. We don''t care who is behind you and which family you come from. Even if you are prince Zhang, you should follow my rules here. But now as long as you don''t interfere in this matter, we can consider letting you go. "


    Black body Centipede''s words make Wang pangzi more disdainful.


    He looked at Li hunchback behind him angrily and yelled at him, "Lao Li, you think we need to be afraid of them. I tell you, he is afraid of Li hunchback, but I am not afraid of fat Wang! "


    Finish saying, this Wang fat man is to stare at Zhang Fan viciously again, his hands are like giant hammer general random brandish.


    The next second, and heavily on his chest!


    With a burst of red blood spewing out, the volume of the fierce black bear in front of him increased a little.


    And his muscles are more burly, and his eyes turn red instantly.


    Zhang Fan a Leng, did not expect that this incarnation of black bear''s state is not its final form.


    At the moment, the black bear was obviously a little more fierce than before.


    I can''t help but take two steps back.


    Li hunchback saw that he couldn''t persuade his friends around him, so he had to step back and let him play.


    Now Wang pangzi in this violent state, even he can''t resist.You should know that the power of this fierce black bear is almost comparable to that of today''s Mahayana practitioners.


    With the sound of a loud shout, Wang pangzi jumped up, exerted himself on his waist, strained his hind leg muscles, and suddenly stepped on the ground.


    And he jumped down more than ten meters high, toward Zhang Fan''s face directly rushed over.


    Zhang Fan''s face sank. You know this Chui can''t be accepted.


    If you are hit by the other party, then you have to die on the spot.


    Even if they are immobile, they are not rivals.


    This punch, at least, is estimated to have a strength of 500000 Jun.


    Of course, it''s just the power to wield. Zhang Fan''s body can only bear the power of 50000 Jin at most. No matter how strong the strength is, his body will be hurt.


    Five hundred thousand Jun, even ten Zhang Fan''s body may not be able to resist.


    He can''t fight hard. At the moment, he just consumes first.


    The next second, Zhang Fan once again cast stars Lingbo, landing on a few dragonflies.


    Like the floating leaves in general, between the rise and fall, has evaded Wang fatty''s attack range.


    And the air friction of Wang pangzi''s fist in the air is also whistling, whistling wind, wiping his cheek across.


    Although Zhang Fan evaded the attack, but that just the boxing style let him also can''t help is a burst of chills.


    If he hit me, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At the foot of the stars Lingbo did not stop, a few flash, has stepped on the king fat behind.


    If I didn''t have the mystery of the starry sky, I would have beaten myself into meat cake.


    But the other side is obviously not over, and the Wang fat man then is a blow back, instantly killed a shot back.


    Just left Wang pangzi''s body''s foot, also was wiped by this fist to the center of the foot.


    The next moment, a feeling of extreme numbness, itching and pain arises spontaneously from the sole of the foot.


    Zhang Fan''s body faltered and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    He stared at the fierce black bear in a strange way. He didn''t expect that his opponent''s punch speed was so fast.


    At the moment when the first punch hasn''t landed, he can also make a replacement punch instantly and kill himself.

 Chapter 73

    If not by virtue of their own stars Lingbo weird and fast, even if their speed is fast, he will be hit.


    Once he hit his hind leg, then his star wave will not be able to display, it seems that now I still have to be more careful.


    Wang pangzi took a breath, and his scarlet eyes stared at Zhang Fan fiercely.


    He knows the speed of the other side is very fast, and the agility is also very high.


    However, I didn''t expect that the other side could avoid this forced return shot.


    You know, he beat a lot of opponents with this move.


    If we only rely on brute force, we may not be able to kill each other.


    Although the strength of their own big, but can not hit people, there is no way.


    It''s like an iron fist in the water. It''s all empty.


    Zhang Fan is very vigilant looking at the front of the Wang fatty, he has a new understanding.


    He is very clear in his heart, no matter what, don''t be hard with this guy.


    Just now I just rubbed my feet, and I already felt numb and itchy.


    If you were hit by his fist, I''m afraid you have no feet.


    What''s more, this guy doesn''t seem to have such a simple mind. He even knows how to deal with this kind of emergency.


    Two people open close to six meters distance, each other some vigilance.


    And this scene was also seen by all the people around.


    Li hunchback is aware of the strength of the fat man, plus the speed of his fist, and the chance of this move to dodge is almost zero, but the child in front of him dodged.


    Well, that''s enough to prove that the boy is not as simple as she thought.


    If he guesses well, this guy''s body has a magical skill of body shape, which makes his body shape change strangely, so it''s hard to hit.


    Looking at the three people not far away, he looked at the two people standing in front of him in astonishment.


    Once the young man with a hunchback stares at him all the time, he must be on guard.


    And behind him, Xiaozhi and Xiaoye are constantly gasping.


    As if it were the two of them who were fighting on the battlefield now.


    They are the same age as Zhang Fan, only two years older than Zhang Fan.


    But this kind of fighting scene is what they can''t achieve anyway. They don''t know Zhang Fan''s strength, and the other side doesn''t show all their spiritual cultivation.


    They have reason to believe that Zhang Fan will be able to solve them.


    And in their hearts, they constantly hope that this big black bear can die early.


    But as long as not a fool knows, the strength of Wang Pang is very strong.


    And the young man in front of him, obviously he has not exerted his spiritual cultivation, but it is not difficult to see that he is no better than the other.


    Because he has been forced to this point, he still does not show his spiritual cultivation, which means that even if he shows his spiritual cultivation, he must not be his opponent.


    But there is no doubt that the strength of this young man is also very strong, at least, above them.


    And since he dares to fight now, it shows that he must have his own special ability, otherwise, no one will come out to die for nothing.


    Watching a young man and a big black bear fighting each other, the other four were thinking in their hearts.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan''s side of the war, the pressure in his heart is also very big.


    It should not be a difficult problem to deal with these two people in anticipation of their own strength.


    But now it seems that I underestimated the ability of the other side.


    This is the difference between the practitioners of physical training and those of Qi training.


    Of course, the practitioners of Qi can win by using their own spiritual power to perform unexpected moves.


    However, his own speed and strength can not occupy any advantage at all.


    Strive for strength, and you are not the opponent of the other party.


    Fight speed, although you can make yourself invincible.


    But there is no way to beat this big guy, and his speed may not still have, the speed of the black body centipede is fast.


    Judging from the violent black bear, the black centipede should still be in a violent state.


    If it is also violent, it will be difficult for it to escape.


    For a moment, the situation became particularly difficult, Zhang Fan also fell into a dilemma of passive situation, but the more at this critical moment, his momentum must not be weak.


    He still understands that the enemy is strong and I am weak.


    If we are weak in momentum now, there is no need to fight any more.At present, Zhang Fan is also a big drink, the whole body of spiritual power released.


    The spiritual power between heaven and earth revolves for it.


    In his whole body, a glow of red haze soared to the sky, and the momentum of the instant rise made Wang fat man can''t help but step back, and his eyes showed a touch of surprise.


    But the next second, the surprise turned into irony.


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s spiritual cultivation, the remaining scruples disappeared in an instant.


    He laughed at Zhang Fan with some disdain, "I thought you were something. I didn''t expect that you didn''t reach the level of flail. Boy, I think you are really impatient. Just in time, today, my grandfather is going to see you to Yama! "


    With a smile, Zhang Fan began to relax his vigilance.


    And that''s what he needs.


    The next moment, Zhang Fan''s steps did not move, the starry sky Lingbo has stepped out.


    And in front of this Wang fat man is without thinking, waving a huge fist, with a stream of fishy wind towards him.


    Zhang Fan opened several more attacks between several provinces, but the attack speed of the other side is also more and more frequent.


    And where the style of boxing is, it has already been able to affect Zhang Fan''s body shape.


    Zhang Fan knows that if he retreats like this, he will be attacked by himself without a few moves.


    Because each other''s speed is also very fast, but now Zhang Fan has an excellent opportunity, that is to look down on himself.


    It''s just because Zhang Fan shows his spiritual cultivation that the other side will relax their vigilance.


    Although the opponent''s move looks strong, it has a fatal weakness.


    That is, if gravity is too big, the so-called gravity becomes inertial force.


    When the mass of an object is too large, its inertia is very large.


    Therefore, although the opponent''s strength is very fast, but every time the opponent''s fist, it is time for him to show his flaws.


    As long as we grasp this opportunity, it is not impossible to avoid the other side''s return and win the other side at one stroke.


    After all, just now Zhang Fan got a god skill!


    A fishy wind came again. Zhang Fan was ready to fight.


    At this time, the huge bear''s paw once roared in front of him.


    Zhang Fan grinned and knew that he would still use his rifle.


    After two palms, Wang pangzi''s elbow, including his half back, has already appeared in front of Zhang Fan.


    At the right time, Zhang Fan''s eyes are like eagles, staring at the flaw.


    And when Zhang fan used to train, the most important thing was to train his eyesight.


    When he was in the tribe, Zhang Fan had another skill, that is, the Magic Arrow is unparalleled. Naturally, his eyesight is also very good.


    However, in order to be on the safe side, he will be all over the glow of Cabernet.


    In an instant, a flame rose to the sky.


    All the time, the red haze bird Peng pounced on Wang fatty''s back!

 Chapter 74

    Wang pangzi can''t change his body shape in the air, but he can also turn to see.


    See this power has not reached the shackles, although know will be hit, but there is no fear.


    I was originally refining my body, and the strength of the other side was not very strong, so this move, even if I took it, didn''t have much problem.


    However, what he thought was too simple.


    With the application of quepeng technique, a touch of flame appears quietly at Zhang Fan''s fingertips.


    It''s late, it''s fast.


    At Zhang Fan''s fingertips, a flash of fire burst out.


    This is the flaw locked by the matchless arrow, and "whoosh" rushed out.


    At the same time, not far away, Li hunchback frowned even more, when his eyes saw the fire.


    Is pupil dilation, very incredible.


    Perhaps, he has recognized what this fire light is.


    What''s more, he couldn''t believe that a boy who didn''t arrive at the shackles could kill his own tyrant tiger and win his magic skill.


    For a moment, all kinds of emotions, such as surprise, amazement and anger, were mixed in his mind.


    But Wang pangzi on the other side didn''t feel anything. He was still thinking about how to fight back after he had resisted the boy''s skill.


    But the next moment, it''s his turn to regret.


    With a violent sound, the light of the red haze hit the bear''s back.


    His black bear hair was instantly burned clean, and the hard skin was baked crackling.


    Hot pain and fierce impact, so that Wang pangzi has begun to regret.


    He didn''t expect that this boy''s attack skill was so strong. It seems that this is at least the spirit carving skill of monster level.


    Otherwise, his attack strength will not be so strong.


    With waves of energy coming, Wang pangzi has been able to feel it.


    The attack of the other side has reached a climax and is about to end.


    And when he was about to relax his vigilance, suddenly, the feeling of skin rupture came from his waist, and instantly penetrated into his body.


    And the next moment, hot pain, directly from the inside of the body.


    For a moment, Wang pangzi was stunned.


    He just felt as if there was a fire burning inside his body, and severe pain came spontaneously.


    And his huge body fell heavily on the ground.


    There was a plop. The whole person is like a shot put, smashing out a big hole.


    The burning feeling inside his body makes him rolling on the ground, and his body is changing constantly. The black bear in his violent state has gradually faded, and the whole person has gradually recovered to his original appearance.


    Wang pangzi never thought that he would suffer a loss in the hands of a kid who didn''t reach the shackles.


    But now it''s too late to regret, he can only keep howling, to release the pain in his body.


    And he also instantly understood why Li hunchback was not in a hurry just now.


    At the same time, behind Zhang Fan, a sparse sound came in an instant.


    Zhang Fan did not have time to look back, only from the eyes of the Yu Guang has found that a shadow towards himself.


    The speed of the attack is very fast, like a black lightning.


    It''s almost a breath of danger.


    He didn''t have time to turn around and didn''t even adjust his breathing.


    So even if we know the danger, there is no way to resist it.


    All over the body, Wanyuan daojue quickly sucks the spiritual power between heaven and earth, replenishing his own spiritual power.


    And his starry sky Lingbo also stepped out abruptly. He wanted to avoid this attack with extreme speed and strange body method. Even if he couldn''t avoid it, he had to avoid his own key.


    "Puchi!"


    With the feeling of a spear piercing the body.


    Zhang Fan, as a whole, has been hanging upside down in the sky.


    A touch of blood came out of the corner of his mouth.


    Biting a bitter smile, looking back, he saw that the long jaw of the black centipede was hanging on his shoulder.


    Put oneself in the air, in a flash, severe pain and numb itching feeling came.


    Zhang Fan knew that although he avoided the key, he was caught by the other party.


    And this burst of numbness and itching also told him that the other side''s attack was mixed with poison.


    If you don''t deal with it as soon as possible, I''m afraid you won''t have any attack ability next.


    Then those who are waiting for themselves will either withdraw from the trial or die.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect that you killed our tyrant tiger and took away his skills. But it doesn''t matter. Now that you are in my hand, I''ll kill you and drain your spiritual power, which can also supplement the loss of a tyrant tiger. " With that, he will kill Zhang Fan.Zhang Fan is now paralyzed, it seems that there is no way to raise his hand to resist.


    Each other''s toxins seem to be mixed with a strong nerve paralysis effect, and can slow down their own speed.


    Looking at Wang Pang, who was still wailing on the ground, Zhang Fan said, "if you kill me, your companion won''t live!"


    Li Hunbei suddenly fixed his eyes on Wang Pang who was still wailing on the ground. He seemed to be hesitant when he saw that he was almost collapsed. But the next moment, he also showed a sneer.


    "Companion? Hehe, it''s just for sale. What''s more, even if he is saved, it won''t help me much. Instead of taking care of his life and death, we should improve our strength to be more practical. " With that, Li Hunbei picked up another long jaw and wanted to insert it into his body.


    And Zhang Fan did not expect that this man was so cruel. At the critical moment, he even betrayed his companions.


    If the other party really does not leave any feelings of companionship, then I''m afraid I really have no chance.


    All of a sudden!


    With a whoosh, a long sword shot at the back of Li hunchback.


    Then, a person''s shadow had already come in front of him. His other hand was holding another long sword, and he cut down at Li''s hunchback.


    Li hunchback a surprised, hastened to chang e offset direction.


    However, on the other side of him, a powerful long flame stick suddenly fell down.


    At this moment, he beat his long jaw back.


    "Poof The long sword suddenly cut off Li''s hunchback long jaw, and Zhang Fan lost any support and fell to the ground directly.


    However, before he fell, a figure was under his body and caught him.


    The figure is not much bigger than him, but his arms are particularly powerful.


    The next moment, the man took out a black bead from his pocket and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, if you eat this, it will help you detoxify."


    Without hesitation, Zhang Fan took a look at the black bead and swallowed it directly.


    The next moment, the man put Zhang Fan on the ground, picked up the sword in his hand, and rushed to the black centipede Li hunchback.


    Zhang Fan looked up and saw that the four figures were already fighting together.


    Three against one, plus Li hunchback was attacked and a long jaw was cut off, his spiritual power was unstable.


    The two sides are even.


    Zhang Fan''s efforts to restore their own spiritual power, while sucking the spiritual power between heaven and earth, and on the other hand, is constantly watching the scene of the war.


    Looking at the three people before you, his eyebrows are not all happy. He thought he would fight alone until the end, but he didn''t expect that several of them would come to help himself.


    What''s more, it seems that the boy named Ono took the lead just now.


    He was the one who wanted to run away most. Unexpectedly, he would take the lead.


    However, this young man named Taoge does have a certain strength. He has a long flame stick in his hand, and the power of the flame will make the black body centipede force to retreat.


    Although the speed of black body martial arts is fast, the power of flame stick is higher than him.


    Now, without the help of Wang pangzi, Li hunchback began to retreat.


    In addition to the constant obstruction and long sword attack of two children, Xiaoye and Xiaozhi, Li hunchback has no room to fight back.


    His long jaw was also cut off, and his own spiritual power had been lost.


    In addition, change is also one of the most threatening attacks of the blackbody centipede attack. Now he has lost one, and his attack ability is half lost in an instant.


    On one side, Zhang Fan is staring at each other coldly, while on the other side, the other side''s eyes seem to be staring at Zhang Fan fiercely.


    The next moment, the black iron centipede jumped over the three people''s blockade circle.


    Although he was hit heavily by the long flame stick on his back, he vomited blood and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    But the venomous eyes have been locked towards Zhang Fan. Maybe the black body centipede knows that it is very difficult to win, so he must solve Zhang Fan before crushing the jade slips.


    But he ignored the recovery speed of Zhang Fan''s physical ability and the effect of an antidote given to Zhang Fan by the child before.


    In Zhang Fan''s right hand, he saw a flame.


    With the black iron Centipede''s continuous roar, towards the moment of Zhang Fan''s rapid attack.


    Zhang Fan''s right fingertip suddenly waved forward, and a brilliant flame suddenly appeared.


    The defense of the black centipede is far less powerful than that of the big black bear, and this flame directly penetrates the brain of the black centipede.


    This black body centipede Li''s hunchback body instantly became the size of a normal person, and this flame kept burning in his chest.Zhang Fan was a little surprised. What he aimed at was the head of the black centipede. Why did it become human, but it was in the chest.


    And the other side obviously has room to struggle, and was not killed by him.


    However, the other three people have also rushed over and surrounded the black body centipede. Even if he wanted to attack again, there was no way.


    Zhang Fan struggled to take a step back to avoid being attacked by him.


    The black centipede sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, you wait. We''ll see you again!"


    With that, he has reached out to pinch his life jade slips.


    But all of a sudden, his hand couldn''t move.


    Zhang Fan and the other three found that Wang pangzi, not far away, didn''t know when he had arrived at their side.


    And he had obviously suppressed the burning pain in his body, and had extinguished the flame.


    But his face has become very ugly, the whole body''s spiritual power fluctuation is very fierce, has been less than one tenth of the previous.


    Obviously, it has not become a climate, and the other three were surprised.


    Want to Wang fatty hand, but Zhang Fan but one hand let them stop.


    Wang pangzi looks at Zhang Fan and is grateful.


    Then he looked at the hunchback and said coldly, "I said Lao Li, our feelings for so many years are gone."


    Li hunchback a surprised, looking at Wang Fat stepped on his hand, quickly scolded, "you dead fat man, what do you want to do? We are friends and brothers


    Wang chuckled and said, "what do I want to do? Didn''t you say that? Friends are sold out! "

 Chapter 75

    With that, Wang pangzi hit Li hunchback''s head with his last punch!


    Li Hunbei''s eyes were wide and round, and he yelled, "no!"


    Perhaps until the last moment of his death, he could not believe that he would die in the hands of his companions.


    Poop!


    Red, yellow and white are scattered all over the ground.


    The other three people are to avoid the eye, do not want to see this scene.


    And Zhang Fan has been used to life and death, although this scene is more disgusting, but wait to see Li hunchback''s death, he is also more happy.


    The next moment, Wang pangzi gives Zhang Fan a faint smile, takes Li hunchback''s jade slip in his hand, and then crushes it.


    Li pulled his storage space bag from his waist and put it back in his pocket.


    He said to Zhang Fan, "little brother, seriously, I appreciate you very much. And I can see that you are not a normal person. No matter what family you were born into, no matter what skills you practice. You are the first person worthy of my respect in my life. Also, you let me see my friend clearly. I believe your future must be bright! "


    With that, he had crushed the jade slips of his life.


    And his whole person is gradually fading, and finally disappeared in the first layer of ivory tower trial.


    Zhang Fan was relieved to leave him.


    Looking at the three people around him, he said, "don''t you want to find the engraved spirit of the monster? Would you like to go to the second floor? "


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s words, the three of them all looked at each other. Brother Tao, the leader of the team, said, "little brother, we will understand your kindness. This time, thanks to your help, otherwise, I think my life will be here, and even the lives of these two CHILDES will be here. I really don''t know what to say to express my heart to you. Please accept my respect


    With that, he knelt down on one knee and saluted Zhang Fan, as did the two teenagers behind him.


    Zhang Fan quickly waved to stop him, and let the two kneeling behind him also quickly get up.


    He said to them, "if you see injustice in the road, draw a sword to help. Besides, didn''t you help me in the end? We''re clean, aren''t we? "


    "No!" Suddenly a teenager behind him said, "brother, although you are younger than me, I feel that you can be more masculine than me. My name is Anji. You are very welcome to visit Anji. "


    "My name is Anye. I gave you the medicine just now." Finish saying two people are all to hurtle Zhang Fan hey a smile.


    The young man stood up and said to Zhang Fan, "my name is Yu Wentao. They all call me brother Tao. If you don''t mind, you can call me brother Tao. After all, I''m older than you."


    He also touched his head awkwardly.


    These three people all look a little shy. It''s not hard to see that they are all good people.


    However, this society is very chaotic. Good people are always bullied.


    Zhang Fan hopes that they will be worse if they can.


    "Good. My name is Zhang Fan. Nice to meet you." With that, Zhang Fan also extended his hand.


    Friend, it''s like this.


    "You don''t seem to be in a very good state now. If you are in any danger now, it will be difficult for you to deal with it. Well, I''ll let Xiaozhi and Ono protect the Dharma for you here. First, you practice and recover. I''ll find some herbs for you. I think this piece of spiritual power is very abundant. There should be a herb forest. " With that, Yu Wentao was about to go inside.


    Zhang Fan was a little worried about the fireman ginseng in it. He said, "it''s OK. You can go. It''s very dangerous here. I''ll just practice here alone. There are more people, but it''s easier to find out. "


    Next to Xiaozhi is to take a picture of fan''s shoulder, "brother, it''s OK. You saved our life, so we can''t let you have something to do. Moreover, I don''t think the effect of our antidote pill is very good. If you can''t find other antidotes, you will still be in the same danger. You can rest assured that Taoge is also a master of shackles. Previously, we were just unlucky to meet these two guys. I think, we will not be so unlucky, and meet a few shackles of the realm of the master it. Besides, it won''t be such a bad guy. "


    Zhang Fan had no choice but to smile bitterly. It seemed that he could not make sense of the two.


    One side of the small wild is also making a fire, is still facing Zhang Fan to ask before that hand a finger to have the flame of that spirit skill is to get from which monster, how so fierce.


    Zhang Fan had no choice but to make a big difference and casually said a few monsters he had never heard of.


    Soon, brother Tao came out of the dense forest with a handful of herbs in his hand. There were two rabbits on his back. When he saw the three people, he was filled with smiles.


    "Brother Tao!" Ono quickly welcomed the past, from the hands of brother Tao will be hare to take over, began to peel roast rabbit.


    Xiaozhi classifies these herbs and finds some useful ones for Zhang Fan.When Zhang Fan took these herbs, his face was much better, and even the numbness of his body was relieved.


    But it has to be said that the toxin of Li hunchbacked black centipede is really powerful. Even though Zhang Fan''s recovery ability is so good and his physical fitness is several times that of ordinary people, his reaction is still so strong after being poisoned.


    Several people gathered around the fire, eating rabbits and drinking water, and discussing their own affairs.


    Zhang Fan knew that they were from a tribe not far from Wangcheng. There are about 300 people in this tribe. Although it is not very big, it can survive in no man''s land. That means that this tribe has at least several strong people in the shackles.


    Look, these two teenagers are also the sons of tribal leaders.


    This time they come to the ivory tower for trial, they should all be in order to improve their strength.


    I just didn''t expect to encounter such a sudden situation.


    Soon it will be dark.


    Zhang Fan see their recovery almost, already think of a way to want to leave with them.


    He still had a good thing to take away, and he had to enter the second layer of shackles as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, he was delayed for a day in the first layer.


    However, Zhang Fan just got up.


    Yu Wentao then got up.


    Zhang Fan a Leng, difficult not, he also saw what he found before?


    But it''s not unusual. After all, the fire ginseng is on the edge of here. You can see it at a glance.


    Well, what he means now is that he also wants the fire ginseng?


    "Brother Zhang, if you can, I hope you will come with me." Yu Wentao suddenly said such a sentence.


    Zhang Fan''s brow slightly frowned and then loosened.


    Or is he going to find a chance to attack himself?

 Chapter 76

    Zhang Fan looks at Yu Wentao again, but Yu Wentao turns around and says to the two teenagers behind him, "Xiaozhi, Xiaoye, you two don''t walk around if you have nothing to do."


    They nodded, as if in doubt.


    And Zhang Fan although some vigilance, but in his heart, but can''t believe Yu Wentao will to his hand.


    But after all, he still knows his face but not his heart. If he has anything unusual, his own flame finger will never spare him.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fan just followed Yu Wentao for two steps, and he was about to go around to the place where he found fire life.


    Suddenly, Yu Wentao stops and looks back at Zhang Fan with a strange smile.


    Zhang Fan was shocked, but his hands had been hidden behind his back. His fingers moved and a touch of flame had appeared. Was he going to do it?


    But the next moment, Yu Wentao suddenly put the thorns away. And the strange smile on his face suddenly brightened up. To Zhang Fan said, "you see!"


    Zhang Fan looked up and saw that the plant or life was standing there intact.


    The nearby fire element is extremely abundant, the fire dragon grass on the ground, including the fire dragon fruit are all clustered together.


    Zhang Fan was stunned and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    At this time, Yu Wentao said, "Zhang Fan, this is what I just found. I didn''t tell the two young masters, otherwise I''m afraid they would want this too. I think that white plant is energetic and full of fire elements. It should be very suitable for you. I think your attribute seems to be fire. If you practice here, you want to reach the shackle state, that''s a matter of course. Moreover, this fire plant can absolutely burn all the toxins in your body, and increase your spiritual power by a large margin. If you trust me, I will protect the Dharma for you here. When you reach the shackles, we will separate


    Hearing Yu Wentao''s words, Zhang Fan felt warm in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that I really wanted to be a gentleman with the heart of a villain. It seems that the other party wants to surprise himself. But he mistakenly thought that the other party wanted to rob his own things, and put himself to death. At the moment, I can''t help shaking my head and smiling. The last smear of mustard in my heart is also released.


    Facing Yu Wentao, he said, "brother Tao, thank you


    This is the first time he called Yu Wentao brother Tao, Yu Wentao is also a happy, face smile more brilliant, said to him, "it doesn''t matter, you saved us, this thing should be yours. Moreover, I have reached the shackles, even with this thing, at most can only enhance the strength of one or two days. But you''re not the same. You haven''t reached the shackles, and there are plenty of fire elements here. If you want to break through the shackles, you need to adapt to the surrounding environment, and this place is obviously tailor-made for you. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, this time he did not hesitate.


    Immediately toward that fire ginseng slowly walked past.


    But all of a sudden, he thought of something.


    This fire ginseng is an immortal level herb. It has a defense system. Before, I wanted to pick it, but it bounced back.


    It can''t be done before, and it''s hard to take it off now.


    Seems to see Zhang Fan some hesitation, Yu Wentao then said, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Fan clenched his teeth, looked at the fire ginseng and said to him, "this herb is called fire ginseng. It seems that it has reached the level of immortal herb, and it has its own defense system. If you approach rashly, you will be bounced off by its defense system, or even injured by him. "


    "Immortal herbs?" Yu Wentao was also stunned and opened his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t know about it. Moreover, after listening to Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan seemed to have known the existence of this immortal herb before himself, and he was so excited when he found it just now. But he didn''t try to pick it, otherwise he wouldn''t be so surprised.


    At present, Yu Wentao''s flame power is running, and the long flame stick has been condensed.


    Suddenly, Yu Wentao said, "I''ll have a try!"


    The next moment, Yu Wentao''s long stick of flame in his hand waved towards the root of the fire ginseng. In a moment, the flame was huge.


    And his move seems to want to destroy here. For a moment, Zhang Fan is also a little scared. He didn''t expect that this guy was so powerful.


    Does he want to destroy this fire ginseng directly?


    But with a loud noise, Zhang Fan''s surprise, the flame stick was ejected.


    And Yu Wentao also flew upside down and fell heavily among the thorns.


    Look at the fire ginseng, even intact standing there, it seems not affected by any.


    The appearance of fire ginseng seems to have some changes. The fire ginseng looks more like a child. It seems that it was nourished by the fire element attack just now. In addition, two red dots appeared on the milky white fireman ginseng. Just like the baby eyes of the fire ginseng, they are glaring at Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao.Zhang Fan was first surprised, then pleased.


    It seems that the number of immortal herbs I met is not low, and I have my own consciousness. If you can successfully win it, then your strength will not be improved at all. In addition, you have a strong spiritual reserve. If you break through the shackles normally, then your cultivation will reach the five days of the shackles. At that time, it seems that the fourth floor of the tower has no difficulty in repairing itself.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    At this time, Xiaozhi and Ono have come running from the side of the fire.


    They first saw Zhang Fan who was in a daze, and then saw the fireman not far away.


    At the moment, I was also surprised to step back two steps.


    "What the hell is this?" Ono immediately put forward the sword, some vigilant looking at not far away staring at his fireman ginseng.


    On one side, Xiao Zhi said to Zhang Fan, "where''s brother Tao?"


    Zhang Fan this just reaction come over, quickly jump to the brambles, Yu Wentao to help up.


    See Yu Wentao that embarrassed appearance, they are very puzzled.


    He just said, "sure enough, the defense ability of this herb is so strong. Even the attack of my shackles can be resisted, and there is no injury


    "Herbs?" Hearing Yu Wentao''s words, Xiaozhi and Ono are also very bright.


    Obviously, they are full of interest in this fire ginseng. After listening to the brief introduction of Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao, they are also full of vigilance to this fire ginseng. Although it is a good thing, it is not easy for them to get it.


    "Zhang Fan, I''ve tried my best. It''s hard to get it." Yu Wentao said with some regret.


    Zhang Fan also nodded and said to him, "it doesn''t matter. Brother Tao, this thing can only be obtained by those who are predestined."


    "I think you should be the one who is predestined." Yu Wentao encouraged again.


    Zhang Fan nodded, thought for a while, then said, "I think this thing is our ability, the stronger its rebound effect will be. Maybe I can have a try. "


    At the next moment, Zhang Fan had already taken two steps forward.


    Yu Wentao wants to stop him behind him, but the corner of his mouth just works hard, and he doesn''t speak at last.


    On one side, Xiaozhi and Ono hold Yu Wentao, but Zhang Fan is careful to avoid these pitaya and pitaya.


    Although they don''t have the value of fireman, these herbs are also full of fire elements.


    Whether for himself or for Yu Wentao, it has a great effect.


    Finally, the distance from the front of the fire ginseng has been less than a meter, but anyone can feel the surrounding fire elements extremely surging, as if to go away. And a pair of scarlet eyes on the fire ginseng body are also staring at themselves viciously.


    It was as if he would kill himself as soon as he made a move.


    Zhang Fan smile, looking at the front of the fireman ginseng, whispered, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    With that, he slowly reached out and stroked the burning ginseng''s body.

 Chapter 77

    Yu Wentao, who was behind him, made a sweat for him.


    Eyes staring at Zhang Fan''s action, if Zhang Fan you have any chance, he will not hesitate to help.


    And Zhang Fan''s heart is also squeezed tightly, if this guy does not eat hard or soft, then he really has no way to take it.


    Sure enough, with Zhang Fan''s hand constantly close, in front of the fire people to participate in the resistance ability did not appear.


    And a pair of scarlet eyes on that group of people were also moving with Zhang Fan''s hand. Those eyes were staring at Zhang Fan''s hand, and then let him touch his body.


    At this moment, a huge fire element was uploaded from fire ginseng.


    Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan daojue began to work involuntarily.


    And the infinite fire elements and spiritual power are also absorbed by Wanyuan daojue, and begin to integrate into their own body.


    For a moment, a warm current made him feel comfortable, but it was in his moment of enjoyment.


    The power of fireman''s participation in the moment was furious several times, and the next moment a huge aperture said that it was violently opened.


    Zhang Fan only felt that his whole body was impacted by this powerful force. Wow, a mouthful of blood vomited directly from his throat.


    Then he fell heavily and fell to the ground.


    "Zhang Fan, are you ok?" Yu Wentao, together with Xiao Zhi and Xiao Ye, runs over.


    Zhang Fan slowly got up from the ground.


    "What the hell is that? Look, I cut it with a sword All of a sudden, next to the small wild, has swung the sword is about to rush past.


    But he was held by Xiaozhi.


    "No nonsense, Ono!" Yu Wentao stopped Ono. He didn''t rush forward.


    At this time, Zhang Fan rubbed the blood on the corner of his mouth and said to them, "it''s OK. Just now, I accidentally touched my own skill, and then absorbed its energy. That''s why it has such a rebellious effect. Let me try again."


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s firm eyes, Yu Wentao doesn''t want him to take risks.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything. What he left in his eyes was encouragement.


    Zhang Fanshun followed his own breath and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    Finally toward the fire ginseng and slowly close, and when he is closer and closer to the fire ginseng. He could also find that the scarlet eyes of fire ginseng were also turning around him. If you accidentally trigger Wanyuan daojue this time and absorb its spiritual power, then this fire ginseng will never let him close to you again.


    Maybe this time he won''t let himself get close to him.


    "Kid, use kylin jade!"


    Suddenly, an old man''s voice appeared in his mind.


    Zhang Fan''s heart moved, and then he remembered that it was Shi Xian''s voice.


    Shixian is just like a hidden ghost. From time to time, a word or two will appear in his mind.


    But he never showed up, and he only said three times over the years.


    But every time he talks, he is very useful to himself. Does it mean that Kirin jade can be close to it after it is used?


    Zhang Fan still wants to try whether his gentle breath can be close to the fire ginseng.


    But when his hand reached into the fire ginseng body, the extremely resistant fire element had been produced.


    He knew that as long as he stepped forward a little more, the effect of ejection like that just now would be produced again.


    This time, he chose to give up.


    He knew that after he had absorbed the spiritual power of fire ginseng just now, fire ginseng had begun to be alert to himself.


    And don''t let yourself get close to him any more.


    Because it seems that we can only listen to Shi Xian''s words to use Qilin jade, but how to use it?


    After thinking about it, he finally took out a medium-sized kylin jade from his deserted ring.


    He had seven yuan here, because he sold the smallest one to the boss of the underground exchange.


    I still have six pieces of kylin jade on my body. I planned to exchange one when I had no money, but now I have to use it first.


    This time, he took out a medium-sized kylin jade. If it was consumed again, there would be only five left.


    Originally thought that this thing might be used for a lifetime, now it seems, not necessarily.


    Sure enough, with this piece of kylin jade taken out, the halo of resistance of the fire ginseng disappeared instantly.


    The light fire element becomes extremely soft and begins to cover Zhang Fan''s body.


    With the unicorn jade in his hand as the center, the fire element is slowly circling. Zhang fan can clearly feel the Kirin jade in his hand is slowly melting, as if he had been absorbed by the fireman in front of him.


    Zhang Fan looks at the unicorn jade in his hand, which is getting smaller and smaller at the speed visible to the naked eye. Almost between several breaths, the unicorn jade has disappeared in his own hands. Zhang Fan has not yet reacted. Look at that fire ginseng, it has gained weight again, like a chubby boy.Zhang Fan''s efforts to suppress the surprise in his heart, more incredible looking at the front of the fireman ginseng.


    It''s this thing that''s so smart and knows how to absorb the energy from Kirin jade.


    You should know that the energy contained in each kylin jade is very huge. Although he can''t absorb it, the fire ginseng in front of him can absorb it very well.


    Although he wasted a piece of kylin jade, Zhang Fan could already feel that the resistance of huorenshen to himself was not so strong, and even he could touch huorenshen''s body.


    And fire ginseng that scarlet eyes seem to be dim some, for Zhang Fan''s resistance is also melting a lot.


    "Shixian, what should we do next?" Zhang Fan asked another question in his heart.


    Later, Zhang Fan heard Shi Xian say, "take another Qilin jade!"


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but feel a pain.


    Heart began to retort, "no, you want to take it again? I don''t have a few. "


    At the moment, the stone fairy said with disdain, "hum, I tell you, these pieces of kylin jade on you are far less than the value of this fireman. If you don''t want the children to get the wolf, you need at least three more kylin, otherwise it won''t follow you."


    "Come with me?" Zhang Fan was stunned.


    At the moment, Shi Xian said that the fire ginseng in front of you is still a first-class herb. If you want to get it, you can''t do it without a little effort.


    Zhang Fan was stunned and his mouth widened.


    Originally, he only thought it was a first-class or second-class fairy grass, but he didn''t expect that it would be of such high quality.


    "It''s estimated that there are at least six grades, so you should consider for yourself." After biting his teeth, although Zhang Fan is very valuable for his Qilin jade, he finally decides to use it to cover this fire ginseng.


    At present, he took out three pieces of kylin jade from the barren ring.


    At the moment, his breathing is short, and there are only two pieces of kylin jade left in his barren ring.


    These three pieces of ginseng are not intended to be eaten at one time, but one by one, slowly put beside it.


    Soon, in front of the fire ginseng, that pair of eyes scarlet is also gradually disappear, finally can no longer see.


    Bai Bai Pangpang looks like a four or five-year-old baby, and his body has changed a lot. He seems to fall down at any time.


    The last kylin jade was sent to huorenshen by Zhang Fan.


    Does it mean that after a unicorn is used, the fire ginseng will follow itself?


    At this moment, the voice of Shi Xian came again, "boy, take good care of the opportunity. When it tries its best to absorb kylin jade, it grabs its root and pulls it out of the land. As long as its root is away from the land, its protective ability will be lost. Fire life is a kind of spiritual grass bred between heaven and earth. All its power comes from the earth. As long as its follow-up leaves the land, its defense ability will disappear. After that, it''s up to you

 Chapter 78

    After hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan had a worry in his heart.


    And he finally has a direction. He will not spend his Unicorn for nothing, even if he is rich.


    But fortunately, when the fire ginseng has digested the first few pieces of kylin jade, in the last one, his absorption speed has changed a lot. The loss rate of the unicorn jade in his hand was much slower than before. Seeing this situation, Zhang Fan''s anxiety gradually faded.


    It seems that I don''t have to spend another kylin jade. After all, it''s my treasure. I spent five years with Uncle Yu before I got seven.


    But before Zhang Fan had time to celebrate, the voice of Shi Xian came again and said to Zhang Fan, "hurry up and catch it before it stops absorbing kylin jade, otherwise you don''t want to catch it in your life."


    Shixian''s words made Zhang Fan feel stunned. He just wanted to ask why, but suddenly he saw that the body of the fire ginseng was gradually expanding, and his originally closed scarlet eyes were gradually opening.


    There seems to be a touch of blood in the eyes, Zhang Fan did not dare to neglect, know that things have changed.


    He quickly reached for the root of the fire ginseng in front of him. However, the fire ginseng seemed to know what Zhang Fan wanted to do.


    When the lower body twist, the fat body toward Zhang Fan''s face took the past.


    Zhang Fan stretched out his hand, and his body was already askew. He was heavily patted by huorenshen.


    This fire ginseng, now not only can defend, it seems that he will take the initiative to attack people.


    Under the pain of eating, Zhang Fan''s face suffered a numb pain. As soon as the whole person leans, he suddenly retreats under the gravity, and is about to be knocked upside down.


    However, his body shape is a quick twist. His feet directly hook the rhizome of fire ginseng when he flies upside down. When his feet cross, he firmly locks the rhizome of fire life. As he flies upside down, his feet directly lock the fire ginseng and pull it up.


    It seems that huorenshen didn''t expect Zhang Fan to make such a decision in such a short time. In an instant, Zhang Fan and huorenshen fell to the ground together.


    "Good!" Seeing this scene, not far away Yu Wentao cheered.


    After all, he saw the thrilling scene just now.


    He can clearly feel what Zhang Fan took out of his hands before, which is absolutely a treasure full of spiritual power.


    And look at Zhang fan that pair of flesh pain appearance, know this baby is absolutely very precious.


    If you don''t catch the fire ginseng this time, then the next opportunity will be very few.


    But fortunately, at the last moment, Zhang Fan pulled the fire ginseng out of the ground with both feet.


    All of them took a deep breath and looked at the weak fireman on the ground.


    Zhang Fan finally showed a smile, but her smile just came out for a while, immediately became stiff.


    Then we can see where the fireman ginseng is. It has become a child of six or seven years old. It is about one meter tall, has hands and feet, and its body is gradually peeling away from the roots on the ground.


    Shixian''s voice came again, "kill him, and absorb it!"


    Zhang Fan clenched his teeth and a flash of flame came out of his right fingertip.


    And when I saw this group of flames, the fire ginseng in front of me even spoke.


    "No, brother, no!"


    Hearing these six words, Zhang Fan''s mind suddenly shook.


    His determination to kill is also instant become gone, fire ginseng speak.


    And this voice is obviously a very sweet little girl''s voice. Zhang Fan never thought that this group of ginseng can not only turn into human shape, but also speak.


    This is simply a plant into a demon, ah, behind the three people and not all open their mouths, showing a look of surprise.


    However, at this moment, the fireman in front of him sprawls and hears a "patter". His body and the root in front of him are separated.


    "Brush" of a white shadow, from Zhang Fan in front of the gallop.


    Zhang Fangang had just lost his mind when he saw that the fire ginseng was about to run away.


    Zhang Fan where willing to let him run, immediately jumped up from the ground.


    Wanyuan''s formula is used quickly, and the spiritual power between heaven and earth is surging rapidly.


    In an instant, Zhang Fan had already kept up with the pace of fire ginseng, and the speed of fire ginseng reached the extreme in an instant, and now it was a leap, directly to go out of this thorny forest.


    See at the moment, Zhang Fan is not soft handed, no matter what little girl he is, or become the spirit of the monster.


    In the hand that put on the flame that is brewing to shoot quickly, hurtle the fire person of galloping ginseng shot past.


    No matter how fast a person is, he will never be as fast as his spiritual power.It''s like a light, directly penetrating the fireman between the electric light and flint.


    The fireman sent out a scream of "ah" and fell straight to the ground not far away.


    Zhang Fan did not dare to neglect, for fear that he pretended to be dead and ran away again, so he flew to the other side.


    Behind Zhang Fan, Xiao Zhi and Xiao Ye, led by Yu Wentao, also rush over.


    Anyway, they want to know the final result.


    But in front of the thorn forest is very dense, obviously has not been cut down, Zhang Fan in this inside a few circles, did not find the trace of fire ginseng.


    However, his huge mental power can sense that the fire ginseng is around, and the distance is not more than five meters. But when he wanted to have a specific sense of where the fire ginseng was, he couldn''t feel it. It seems that the fire ginseng may have swallowed his four pieces of kylin jade, and hidden his spiritual power fluctuation.


    This guy is no four, and he''ll be on the run.


    Bite teeth, did not expect that this has become a fine plant, incredibly so cunning.


    And just now that voice seems to speak with a faint charm, if this time let it to escape, then later want to find it, can be really difficult. It has to be said that it''s not very difficult to catch this kind of high-quality fairy grass.


    However, at this time, the three people behind Zhang Fan also came in a hurry.


    When they saw Zhang Fan looking around, they knew that the fire ginseng was definitely near here.


    Now I''m looking for it.


    But let them look for a few circles, also did not find traces of fire ginseng.


    It''s like this guy''s going to disappear.


    Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao didn''t find them for a long time. At last, Yu Wentao touched his head and said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, this thing can''t run away, can it? Are you sure he''s here? "


    Zhang fanxin nodded his head and said to him, "he won my flame finger. He can''t run away. Moreover, he ate my food, my spiritual power can feel its existence, he is not more than five meters away from me, but he may have used other camouflage methods to hide. We can find out every inch of land. "


    "This thing is so evil that it can disguise itself?" Hear Zhang Fan''s words, small wild is also a Leng.


    Xiaozhi quickly said, "it''s not an evil family. It''s a fairy grass. Of course, it''s a little magical."


    After listening to their chattering, Yu Wentao said quickly, "well, you two don''t be garrulous. Help brother Zhang Fan find this fire ginseng. It''s absolutely important to him."


    The other two quickly nodded, and the four began a carpet search.


    But after looking for a circle, still did not find any.


    All of a sudden, less than one meter in front of Zhang Fan, there was no movement in the grass.


    Zhang Fan eyebrows a joy, immediately sign to let three people around don''t move.


    And the other three people are also aware of Zhang Fan''s situation, quickly stopped all the action, at this moment, if it is not good.


    And Zhang Fan is also careful toward the front step by step close.


    The grass in front seemed to move again. Zhang Fan was very happy and thought that you can''t run away.


    But just as he was about to reach for it, suddenly the grass broke off.


    There seems to be a pair of withered tree branches in front of him, two cold awns let Zhang Fan''s heart cool.


    He retreated quickly, but he didn''t expect that the speed of this thing was still higher than himself, and finally he was cut by these two cold awns.


    At the moment, the blood splashed, Zhang Fan frowned under the pain, and quickly covered the wound. Running ten thousand yuan props to stop bleeding.


    At this moment in front of him, is not what fire ginseng, but a body yellow Mantis.


    The mantis is about one meter high, in the dead grass full of thorns, it seems so inconspicuous.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it at all. Just now, it''s not the weed that''s moving, but this Mantis that''s moving.


    Zhang Fan took a closer look, and he could not help sighing. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a dead leaf Mantis at the level of monster.

 Chapter 79

    Although the dead leaf mantis is not big, it belongs to the killer level among monsters.


    Few monsters can be his opponents.


    Moreover, the dead leaf mantis is extremely fast and has a strange whereabouts. Most monsters dare not fight against it. Maybe this is the hunting area of the dead leaf mantis, but Zhang Fan just accidentally entered here.


    Looking at the back of the dead leaf mantis, there is a small thread crawling, which is connecting with the underground.


    But there seems to be a small pit under the ground, in which half of the white stuff is outside.


    Zhang fan fixed his eyes and found that this was the fire ginseng.


    Looking at the tiny threads falling from these people, it seems that they are controlling the movement of this dead leaf Mantis.


    He also immediately responded. It seems that the dead leaf mantis in front of him has been controlled by the fire ginseng.


    Puppets?


    Zhang Fan''s heart immediately appeared these two words, can''t help but he for this kind of fire ginseng praise and improve a few points. I can''t believe that this new herb has such wisdom.


    It seems that it is not a simple thing to achieve this immortal herb.


    The dead leaf mantis in front of them is not something to provoke. Although it only shows them that this is the strength of the monster in its early stage, in his limited cognition, the dead leaf mantis can be regarded as an extremely dangerous existence.


    It''s like hawk hook eyes staring at themselves, as long as they have a little action, the other side will rush toward themselves without thinking.


    Zhang Fan is very clear in the heart, at this moment absolutely can''t act rashly.


    If the dead leaf Mantis entangles itself, then the Flamingo ginseng will surely escape.


    Yuwentao three people also see this situation, they each scattered, facing the dead leaf Mantis formed a packet of the trend.


    Yu Wentao turned around and said to Xiao Zhi and Xiao Ye, "An Zhi, an ye, don''t interfere. This is not what you can deal with."


    Zhang Fan also took two steps back and winked at Yu Wentao, "brother Tao, if you can, I hope you can help me block this dead leaf Mantis. It won''t take much time, just half a stick of incense."


    Yu Wentao nodded and quickly jumped in front of Zhang Fan.


    The long flame stick in his hand suddenly appeared, and a fierce flame rushed to the dead leaf Mantis.


    The mantis with withered leaves is alert and fast.


    It''s usually a late strike. When the guy in front of him suddenly makes a move, the sharp blade in his hand also appears suddenly. Swish twice, he directly avoids the attack of the flame long stick, and the next moment, he already appears behind Yu Wentao.


    The sharp blade in his hand is toward Yu Wentao''s back, and he is not stingy.


    Only hear is swish two, Yu Wentao feel his back blood instant gush out.


    And his dress was also instantly crossed.


    Yu Wentao was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that this guy in front of him was so powerful.


    He is already a powerful man in the cultivation of shackle realm, but he can''t get any benefit from a mantis in the early stage of a monster.


    Even just a face-to-face, has suffered a big loss.


    But at the moment, he must block this dead leaf Mantis for Zhang Fan.


    Otherwise, Zhang Fan may not be able to catch this fire ginseng.


    Look at the smart appearance of those fire ginseng, as if they are about to become a demon.


    This fire ginseng is absolutely the most precious in the world. Even if he risked his own life, he would help Zhang Fan to catch this fire ginseng.


    At the moment, he put his spiritual power into operation again. Suddenly, he saw that the long stick burning with fire suddenly became longer, and the fire on the stick also increased a bit, enduring the pain behind. A big drink, "ghost heavy!"


    For a moment, the flame stick was like a snake.


    In front of the dead leaf Mantis''s body, it continuously pokes out, left click, right click, up click, down click.


    In a short breath, the shadow of the stick all over the sky is just like the starlight all over the sky, and it''s coming towards the overwhelming attack of the dead leaf Mantis.


    Zhang Fan is also stunned, did not expect this Yu Wen Tao to still have such trick unexpectedly.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan was so surprised, Xiao Zhi said to him, "this is brother Tao''s unique skill of becoming famous. Of course, this is also the most important skill he has learned since he entered the family. Ghost heavy is to extremely fast stick, into the sky of the offensive, hit an opponent unprepared. In addition to the burning ability of the flame stick, ordinary people can''t stop it at all. Moreover, the fire attribute of the flame stick has an extremely suppressive effect on this dead leaf Mantis


    Looking at the dead leaf mantis, it seems that it is really retreating. Its pair of sickle blades strike on the long flame stick, and it constantly makes a burning sound, as if it is about to be scorched by the conventional flame.


    For a moment, the mantis shrieks and retreats.At the next moment, Zhang Fan saw the right time and shot a finger of flame at a silk connecting the mantis with fire ginseng.


    A peep.


    The white silk turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    And the dead leaf mantis, it seems, is so excited that it is about to run away.


    Yu Wentao chased the dead leaf Mantis while winning the chase. He swung the long stick of flame round and chased it. He chased and yelled at the nearby Xiaoye, "Xiaoye, come quickly. If you can use this dead leaf Mantis as your own carving magic, then your lancet technique will have a qualitative leap. Maybe you can also engrave its skills."


    After hearing this, Ono became very excited.


    He ran to Yu Wentao, and Xiao Zhi beside him gave a big drink and said to Zhang Fan, "look, the fire ginseng is going to run."


    Zhang Fan just fixed his eyes on the fire ginseng, but saw that he had been trying to dig a hole underground, as if he wanted to drill a hole to escape.


    Zhang Fan at the moment where willing to let him go, now foot on the starry sky Lingbo, a lunge between, directly grasp the feet of a fire ginseng.


    The next moment, the fire ginseng was directly pulled out from the ground like a radish.


    The fire ginseng shoulder was shot a hole by Zhang Fan, at the moment is still flowing light white liquid.


    Fire ginseng''s eyes are a little sad, it seems to beg for mercy toward Zhang Fan.


    But at the moment, there is no room for it.


    After huorenshen was caught, he immediately took out a bundle of rope from his own barren ring, tied huorenshen firmly, and then threw it into the barren ring.


    Now he is not in a hurry to absorb this fire ginseng, the most urgent thing is to help Yu Wentao catch this dead leaf Mantis.


    According to Yu Wentao just now, this dead leaf Mantis should be of great help to them.


    Moreover, the ultimate goal of their trial in the ivory tower is to obtain powerful engraved spirit. This dead leaf mantis is definitely a very suitable choice.


    After all this, Zhang Fan said to Xiao Zhi, "let''s go with him, too."


    Xiaozhi nodded, then followed Zhang Fan jump, also catch up.


    Look at this side again. Under Yu Wentao''s relentless pursuit, the dead leaf Mantis has retreated to a big tree.


    Yuwen''s long stick stabs forward continuously, and the dead leaf Mantis also dodges left and right. Under some entanglement, yuwentao has begun to breathe heavily.


    Although this dead leaf mantis is suppressed by its attributes, it cannot make melee attacks.


    However, Yu Wentao can''t hold the dead leaf Mantis for a while. After all, it''s extremely fast and has high agility value. It''s really not a simple thing to take it down.


    In the side of Ono although anxious, but at the moment he is no way.


    I can only stare at the dead leaf Mantis hanging on the tree.


    And just at this time, a light beam of flame shot from a distance.


    The dead leaf Mantis.


    Yu Wentao and they have found the attack. His eyes move forward.


    The next moment, the dead leaf Mantis has been flapping its wings and is about to fly away.


    But when his wings just opened the moment, the flame has been rapid shot over.


    With a stab, he cut off the right half of his wing.


    Under the pain of eating, the mantis became extremely unstable and began to shake.


    Seeing this, Yu Wentao flew a stick and hit the mantis with his head.


    This move is necessary to take down the dead leaf Mantis!

 Chapter 80

    Zhang Fan and Xiao Zhi have just arrived. The distant blow just now is Zhang Fan''s flame finger.


    No, seeing that Yu Wentao is about to take down this dead leaf mantis, Zhang Fan has an extremely dangerous idea in his heart.


    At the next moment, the invisibility of the dead leaf Mantis flickered, and it became illusory, just like a shadow.


    Yu Wentao''s inevitable blow was also that he suddenly lost his direction and directly hit the root of the tree. The trunk was directly split in two by the heavy blow of the long flame stick.


    However, behind Yu Wentao, there is another shadow of the dead leaf Mantis.


    Zhang Fan has lived in no man''s land for a long time. Of course, he has heard of this kind of Mantis with withered leaves. Although the mantis with withered leaves has not many abilities, he has a very important ability, which is closely related to its speed and agility, that is, shifting mirage.


    The so-called shifting phantom is to leave a phantom in the original place.


    In another place, his noumenon appeared to confuse the enemy.


    It''s someone who attacks from another angle.


    "Be careful!" Zhang Fan just called out, but the pair of sharp blades of the dead leaf mantis had already crossed Yu Wentao''s neck.


    In a flash, a streamer appeared behind Yu Wentao.


    In the left and right, a curved willow leaf like sword blocked the two cold lights, bang bang, like the sound of sharp blade collision.


    The next moment, a figure has been dead leaves Mantis earthquake fly upside down, go out heavily hit Yu Wentao''s body.


    Zhang Fan saw that this man was Ono.


    Zhang Fan was also surprised by the strange Sabre technique just now.


    Can we say that this is the willow blade technique that Yu Wentao used just now.


    I have to say that it''s weird and subtle. It seems that it''s a match for my own star flying wave.


    "I''ll give you a hand!" At the moment, just listen to Zhang Fan gently say, the next moment he has stepped on the starry sky Lingbo speed up, for a moment his body has become as illusory as the dead leaf Mantis.


    Three people in the air, leaving two phantoms in the constant pursuit and entanglement.


    For a moment, I couldn''t tell which one was the dead leaf mantis and which one was Zhang Fan.


    But the next moment, all three of them felt a strong sense of paralysis, which was like the electric current attacking themselves. They couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    And they can obviously feel that the speed of a figure in front of them slows down.


    "Lightning!"


    At the moment, three words came out of Zhang Fan''s mouth!


    But in front of the dead leaf Mantis just slowed down, a bright lightning directly shot down on the other pair of wings of the dead leaf Mantis. The wings are destroyed, and the dead leaf Mantis immediately falls to the ground.


    Its whole back has become a piece of yellow, although it is still waving the pair of sickle blades, but Zhang Fan''s ghost has been broken, speed is no longer his advantage.


    Seeing this, Yu Wentao showed his ghost again. He waved towards the dead leaf Mantis. In his extreme rage, the dead leaf Mantis wildly waved his sickle blade to resist the strange stick technique. However, it was struck by Zhang Fan''s lightning just now and was paralyzed. Naturally, its movement slowed down.


    For a moment, he had been beaten by Yu Wentao. There were several holes in his body, flowing with green blood.


    With the end of Yu Wentao''s stick technique, the extremely fierce dead leaf Mantis has become moribund, lying on the ground motionless.


    "Well, Ono, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Listen to Yu Wentao''s words, Anye also nodded, touched the blood of the corners of his mouth, and showed a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    The next moment, the sword in his hand directly pierced the throat of the dead leaf Mantis.


    The dead leaf Mantis didn''t even utter a whine, but it died under Anye''s long sword.


    Zhang Fan looked back and saw an Zhi beside him.


    Obviously, his eyes are full of heat, but he doesn''t know why Yu Wentao gives this dead leaf Mantis to Anye instead of Anzhi. Obviously, they are all from the same family.


    It seems that he can see Zhang Fan''s doubts. Yu Wentao goes to his husband, wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth and says to him, "the two young masters learn different swordsmanship. Ono learns willow leaf swordsmanship, while Xiaozhi learns frozen swordsmanship. So, in contrast, Ono is more suitable for this dead leaf Mantis. "


    "Frozen sword technique?" Hearing what Yu Wentao said, Zhang Fan was also interested, and then asked, "is there anyone in the world who can produce the sword technique of ice element?"


    Yu Wentao smiles, shakes his head and says, "it''s not the sword technique that can produce ice elements, it''s the sword in his hand."


    "The sword in his hand?" With these words, Zhang Fan looked at the sword in an Zhi''s hand again. It seemed that there was nothing special about it."Well, let''s protect the Dharma for him. If he wants to engrave the spirit of the dead leaf mantis, he has to rely on himself. Have you caught that fire ginseng, too? "


    Zhang Fan nodded. Yu Wentao didn''t want to mention an Zhi''s sword. Naturally, he wouldn''t ask more.


    See in front of an Ye has already entered the cultivation state, he also no longer postpones.


    After that, he retreated to the place with abundant fire elements and slowly took out his own living ginseng.


    And at the moment that a fire ginseng, has been dying, eyes still seem to flow a trace of sorrow and resentment.


    Want to want to Zhang Fan beg for mercy, but Zhang Fan has closed his eyes, directly cut the fire ginseng''s neck.


    The next moment, the fire ginseng from a child''s appearance, instantly reduced to about finger thick roots.


    It''s so annoying that I can''t help but be stunned. How can such a big fat boy say that he has changed.


    What''s more, it has become such a thin root. Is this the essence of fire ginseng?


    He looked around. Yu Wentao was breathing.


    Anzhi is living, burning some food and water.


    Seeing that it was dark, he didn''t think much about it.


    He put this fire ginseng into his mouth and chewed it up and down.


    In a flash, a hot feeling came from the mouth. After eating in the stomach, the burning sensation was spread from the inside of the body to the four limbs. Incomparable pain, let Zhang Fan almost collapse. However, he still insisted, because he knew that this was a very critical moment in his life, and he had to hold on. For his opponents, it''s not that big a threat when they reach the previous shackles.


    No matter Chen Yuan or Chen Dong, as long as he finds out, he will never spare them.


    And I want to find Qin Yiyi as soon as possible.


    Originally, I thought this place was not very dangerous, especially the first floor should be very safe.


    But after a series of things, he suddenly found that it was not as simple as he thought.


    The fierce beasts and monsters here are much more powerful than those in no man''s land.


    Perhaps it is because of the spiritual power is very abundant, so the monster is more manic.


    And it is undeniable that a large number of people with ulterior motives have entered the ivory tower trial.


    Their purpose is not to hunt and kill monsters.


    It''s hunting trial humans.


    The night is getting deeper and quieter.


    Zhang Fan closed his eyes and sat in the medicinal field with abundant fire elements.


    In the body is digesting unceasingly, just killed fireman ginseng.


    At the moment, the feeling in his body has been relieved from the original burning and pain, and the violent fire element has become warm and moist, and began to nourish his limbs.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan was relaxed, constantly running his own Wanyuan formula, absorbing the spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    And he can also feel as if every pore of himself is slightly opening and closing, and he is like a circulating jar, constantly excreting the objects metabolized by himself, and constantly absorbing the spiritual power and fire elements brought in by the outside world.


    And the momentum of his whole body is also slowly climbing. As time goes by, Zhang Fan''s whole body has been shrouded in the bright red fire element. And his whole person is more like a fireball, burning warmly, releasing a huge fire element.


    Huorenshen is worthy of the name of liupinxiancao, and the power it contains is beyond Zhang Fan''s imagination in his life.

 Chapter 81

    Maybe he doesn''t know, but his own strength is very different from his former self.


    and he is still immersed in the empty world, feeling the change of his inner spiritual power.


    Around the ground those pitaya and pitaya are also withering, as if they were drained of all the nutrients inside, lost all the vitality and vitality. The fire element in the air is constantly moving closer to Zhang Fan.


    Xiaozhi, who is sitting around the fire, is also aware of something strange. When he reaches for the fire, he finds that the fire in front of him seems to have lost his own temperature, just a piece of bright red. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He wanted to reach for the flame, but the flame could still burn his hand, but the temperature had disappeared. For a moment, he was stunned. He didn''t know what to do. He thought that there was an unknown danger when something strange happened and he was alive. The next moment, he quickly woke up Yu Wentao, who was still meditating on his luck.


    After listening to Xiao Zhi''s summary, Yu Wentao also goes to test the flame in front of him. What he says is exactly the same as Xiao Zhi.


    In front of the flame, only the body, its temperature has disappeared.


    Also a practitioner of fire element, Yu Wentao wants to know something in an instant.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan. He saw that Zhang Fan''s whole body was shining with bright red light. Although there was no real flame, he felt a little hot at that burning temperature.


    "So it is!" These four words come out of Yu Wentao''s mouth.


    He wants to get close to Zhang Fan, but he finds that Zhang Fan''s breath is extremely unstable. The fire element, which is strong and weak, makes him feel a little afraid. Moreover, he can clearly feel that Zhang Fan''s momentum is far above himself, and he can''t see clearly what he has achieved.


    However, the only thing that can be confirmed is that he has successfully passed the spirit guiding realm and reached the shackle realm. With the help of huorenshen, Yu Wentao has every reason to believe that Zhang Fan''s strength will have a great qualitative leap.


    "It''s OK. You go to see Ono. I believe he has acquired the engraved spirit skill of the dead leaf Mantis. If he can mix it with his willow leaf sword skill, it''s the best."


    Hearing this, Xiaozhi nodded beside him, and then walked onto the other side of the field.


    Only Yu Wentao and Zhang Fan were left. He looked at Zhang Fan quietly, with a childish face. He could not help sighing.


    "Well, when I was your age, I just reached the spiritual state. If it wasn''t for my master''s cultivation, I wouldn''t have the cultivation I have today. Originally I thought I was excellent, but when I met you, I found that I was still far worse than you. The so-called excellent, just give us a weak escape term With that, he also shook his head. The long stick of flame in his hand appeared slowly. He put the stick on the ground and held it firmly in front of Zhang Fan like a god of war.


    Yu Wentao knows in his heart that Zhang Fan has reached the most critical moment. At this time, he must not be disturbed by the outside world. If someone comes to disturb him, Zhang Fan may fall short of success. And he believes in himself so much, so naturally he has to maintain this trust. As long as he does not die, no one can interfere with Zhang Fan.


    However, everything is lucky.


    Time passed quickly, and the fire element in this area finally began to calm down.


    Yu Wentao looked back and saw Zhang Fan''s little face, red and white.


    But the fiery momentum around him has disappeared, and the whole person seems to be back to nature, from the original sharp to introverted, coupled with his resolute face, it seems that he is much more experienced than his 25-year-old.


    Only can''t change, that face also with a touch of childish breath, "the so-called genius, it is estimated that this is the way."


    Yu Wentao said so lightly.


    Soon, on the other side of the fire, both Xiaozhi and Ono have come.


    When they saw Yu Wentao, they all called brother Tao happily.


    Yu Wentao nodded to them. Ono was a little excited. "You should have got a more suitable engraved spirit skill, right?"


    Hearing Li Wentao''s question, Anye nodded and grinned, "of course, brother Tao, I didn''t expect that this dead leaf Mantis gave me such powerful power. And, you know what? My spiritual cultivation has been promoted to two heavens. Now I''m close to the peak of eight heavens. I can''t think of a year, I can also impact the shackles like you


    Hearing this, Yu Wentao nodded his head. It seems that this ivory tower trial is not in vain.


    Then he continued to ask, "Ono, show me, what is your engraved spirit skill?"


    On hearing this, Anye nodded. Then his face sank and his spirit sank. His whole body''s spirit power suddenly started to work. The long sword tied to his waist also made a clear sound and flew out in an instant.The next moment, has been in his hands.


    Under the flash of the sword, Anye''s figure becomes extremely strange. Several twists and turns, now that he has passed through several half human thick trees.


    Just before Yu Wentao had found out the moves of Anye, Anye had already returned to him.


    At the same time, I only heard a loud bang, and the trees that passed by before were scattered on the ground.


    Yu Wentao looked up and saw that some big trees had been cut to pieces, one by one.


    Can''t help but his heart is also a cold breath, this is what speed?


    What''s more, the sword is so sharp that a big tree half human thick can be cut off without leaving any trace. And he didn''t expect that anyo''s speed would be improved so much, when he came to his side. Those big trees fell to the ground because of gravity.


    This series of voices have also awakened Zhang Fan, who is breathing. Although he did not see the scene just now, with his sharp spiritual strength, he has also sensed that there was a dangerous breath not far away. He was not so much awakened by the sound as by the dangerous smell.


    When I opened my eyes, a blood light passed from Zhang Fan''s eyes, but everyone didn''t notice it.


    See Zhang Fan wake up, yuwentao three people are with some expectations look at him, said to him, "how?"


    The simple three words contain Yu Wentao''s concern. Zhang Fan smiles and says to Yu Wentao, "the expected one is slightly better."


    "Well? Better? " Yu Wentao asked with some doubts, "what kind of state have you reached now? I feel that I have completely lost your strength, as if you are far above my strength. "


    Zhang Fan gently smile, nodded to him and said, "but all this, thanks to your help. I have some storage of my own spiritual power, and this time, I broke through in such a huge medicinal field of fire element. Moreover, before the breakthrough, I still used an immortal herb fire ginseng, so my spiritual power was improved a little bit. "


    "A little more. How much is that?" In addition to Yu Wentao, the remaining two are looking forward to some.


    Zhang Fan touched his head and said with some embarrassment, "it seems to be the realm of shackles and six heavens."


    "Liuchongtian?" Hearing these three words, the other three were not calm for a moment.


    Anye, in particular, is still immersed in the fact that he has improved the strength of shuangchongtian and is happy, and has obtained a very strong spirit of inscription.


    But when he heard that Zhang Fan had reached the shackles, he immediately felt that he was nothing.


    You know, the slower the spiritual power will increase when breaking through to a class, because it will need more spiritual power reserves to continue.


    However, Zhang Fan''s last night was just the cultivation of the top of jiuchongtian in Lingjing. However, just because of a breakthrough, he directly crossed the cultivation of liuchongtian, which is too much.


    Behind the surprise, Yu Wentao''s dignified expression appeared. His eyes didn''t seem so relaxed.

 Chapter 82

    Zhang Fan is a little puzzled. He looks up and says to Yu Wentao, "what''s the matter, brother Tao


    Yu Wentao shook his head and said to him, "there''s nothing wrong with the problem. It''s just that if you are too strong now, it may be more dazzling for some people."


    Hearing him say so, Zhang Fan also has some doubts.


    You mean someone''s going to be bad for me


    Yu Wentao nodded, and then said, "as far as I know, there are many people who come to participate in this ivory tower test, and these people, fish and dragons are mixed, and there are all kinds of people. Maybe before we enter the ivory tower test, you have seen one person."


    Mention this person, Zhang Fan''s mind instantly had an impression, "that young man in white, known as the prince''s highness?"


    Yu Wentao nodded, "yes, this man has some strength. Moreover, it is said that he has reached the cultivation of eight heaven shackles. He is even the strongest of the royal blood among the younger generation. You know, he is only twenty years old this year. Although he has great talent and strength. However, he is very narrow-minded, small bellied, and envious of talents. If your affairs come to his ears, he will definitely get rid of you at all costs. "


    "And that kind of thing." Zhang Fan also lightly smile, obviously he is not very believe. Moreover, he had seen his royal highness before. His first impression was that his royal highness was dignified and arrogant, not as narrow as he said.


    "Maybe you don''t believe me, but I can tell you one thing, which happened in our tribe. Three years ago, his royal highness, along with the troops of the capital city of the state of Zhang, went to no man''s land to hunt once. This time, the hunting was in the royal family''s Micro clothes, and the people who went there were all the royal family''s confidants and guards. And the leader is the third prince. Because of his excessive pursuit of strength, when he entered the no man''s land, the monsters and even the wild animals in the no man''s land were slaughtered on a large scale. And in our tribe, there was once a man who was extremely talented, just like you. It''s also about 16 or 17 years old. He has already reached the shackles, but he is not so abnormal as you. It''s just six days of shackles. But, impartial, he and the prince, also took a fancy to a wild beast, you know, no man''s land wild beast is not as powerful as the monster here. And this wild beast is also, the genius of our tribe spent nine cattle and two tigers to force it to a dead end. But in the end, he was killed by the prince and took the wild beast. Naturally, the people of our tribe will go to him for theory. However, after he knew the actual age of our genius, the genius disappeared that night. According to the rumors in our tribe, it should be that he was killed by his royal highness. "


    Hearing these words, Zhang Fan''s heart also had some worries. No matter whether Yu Wentao''s words are true or false, there is at least one sentence he said. It''s better to hide strength than to show it. Sometimes the strength is too dazzling, will always stab some self-esteem and honor stronger people.


    Finally, he nodded and said, "OK, brother Tao, I''ve got it."


    After that, Zhang Fan also gave a cool smile, and then he said to Anye beside him, "I can feel your swordsmanship just now. If I''m not wrong, your glyph should have something to do with the dead leaf Mantis. "


    Anyo nodded and said with a smile, "you are so smart. This is the dead leaf chop I engraved on the dead leaf Mantis. In fact, when I use the sword technique, I just integrate myself with the dead leaf Mantis. That''s why I have these Mantis like sharpness and speed, plus my own swordsmanship, so that I can have such an effect.


    Zhang Fan nodded, this is the power of the engraved Lingshu. "Maybe, as your brother Tao said, the dead leaf mantis is a perfect choice for you."


    Then Zhang Fan looked at an Zhi beside him and said, "do you want us to help you hunt a monster?"


    With that, Zhang Fan smiles.


    But an Zhi shakes his head and says to Zhang Fan, "no, thank you for your kindness. I don''t think I care much about whether the strength is improved or not. The most important thing is that I still want to do it myself. Now that the storm is over and the day is bright, let''s say goodbye. After the trial of ivory tower, we still welcome you to visit Anfu. You will definitely be our guest of honor


    Zhang Fan smiles. Since the other side says so, it''s not easy for him to force.


    However, her views on Anzhi have also been raised to a higher level.


    At first, he thought that an Zhi was the same as an Ye.


    But now, it seems, it is different.


    Anyo is like a general. Maybe he was just a timid general before. But after that, Zhang Fan has reason to believe that his courage has also improved a lot. Besides, he was the first one to rush up to save himself last night. As for an Zhi, Zhang Cheng feels that he is like a benevolent king, knowledgeable, not greedy, not arbitrary, is a very rational person.It seems that in the future, this house will be really powerful.


    With a smile, Zhang Fan and the three people said hello and said goodbye.


    Before leaving, an Ye suddenly stops Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan, looking back, asked, "is there anything else?"


    Suddenly, in an Ye''s hand, appeared a black thing, about fist size.


    And the next moment, Anye threw this fist size black thing.


    Zhang Fan picked it up and took a look at it.


    It turned out to be the head of the dead leaf Mantis last night. When he touched the head of the dead leaf mantis, he suddenly felt that there was a mass of flowing air in front of the head of the dead leaf Mantis. The flowing breath should be the key to the second layer of the ivory tower.


    Zhang Fan asked unexpectedly, "don''t you enter the second floor?"


    Anye and Anzhi didn''t speak. Yu Wentao said, "no, with our strength, we can be a gangster on the first floor. Moreover, we are going to get something and we are ready to go back. After all, it''s too dangerous here than we thought."


    Zhang Fan nodded, everyone has their own aspirations, naturally it is not good to force.


    Then he gave them a smile and jumped into the second layer of ivory tower.


    Another confused light appeared, and Zhang Fan only felt his nerves confused.


    It''s the first time he''s been insane since he improved.


    However, this feeling of confusion lasted less than five seconds.


    And the next moment, a fresh wind and waves, he has been blown to wake up.

 Chapter 83

    He looked up, but found that the sky was so blue, like a clear sapphire, and the soft place in his hand was a beach. Looking up, there was another boundless sea in front of him. Zhang Fan couldn''t help feeling a little dizzy. Why did he enter the ivory tower twice for trial? It was the sea. Besides, it''s all on the beach.


    But this time it was even more sad. There was nothing else beside him. He was in a lonely island, like a star at the end of the ocean.


    Surrounded by endless sea, Zhang Fan fell into a dizzy moment.


    He has never been in a boat, but why does he feel dizzy!


    Heaven, earth, why do you torture me?


    I was thrown to such a remote place again.


    But after complaining to him for a while, he chose to be quiet.


    Because the surrounding water attribute is too strong, his own fire attribute has also been suppressed.


    Originally, it was the cultivation of the sixth heaven in the shackle realm. It is estimated that it can only play to the strength of the fourth heaven now.


    But it doesn''t matter. Four days in the shackles, you can walk horizontally here.


    As Yu Wentao said before, it is necessary to hide strength.


    He took a piece of kylin jade from his barren ring. At last, he strung the kylin jade and the stone of Shixian together and put it around his neck. A warm feeling came from the kylin jade in an instant. Zhang Fan just felt his breath disappeared in an instant, and even he could not realize what kind of cultivation he was.


    It has to be said that the Kirin Jade''s ability of hiding cultivation is very good.


    Once again looked around the environment, it is really no way out.


    Look at yourself again. There is only one coconut tree left on this lonely beach.


    Zhang Fan looked up and saw a bunch of big ripe coconuts hanging on the coconut tree.


    It''s just that he was thirsty. At the moment, the flame whizzed twice, and two big coconuts were shot down by him.


    With the force of his hand, he just heard a click, and the leaves were pinched out of cracks directly, and the coconut juice began to slowly penetrate from inside. Zhang Fan pointed his mouth to the crack, sucking the fresh coconut juice inside. After the two coconut juices were all drunk, he pushed the coconut away again and ate the coconut meat inside.


    It has to be said that just these two coconuts, Zhang fan can also feel the rich spiritual power and warm water elements inside.


    The energy I absorbed yesterday was all fire elements. In addition, my body was impacted by the fire energy of fire ginseng and suffered some damage. Now I eat two island coconuts full of vitality, and I feel refreshed.


    While there was no one around now, he felt the condition of his body carefully.


    And the effect of the fire ginseng that I absorbed yesterday is far more than the promotion of Zhang Fan''s spiritual power, and it also has a great transformation for his body. The element of fire rushing into his body has doubled his channels. The places where he had been congested have become unimpeded, and even the speed of spiritual power has been improved.


    Moreover, he was able to vaguely perceive that at this moment, the efficacy of Radix ginseng has not been absorbed by himself, and the residual follow-up is still digested and brewed repeatedly in the body. Most importantly, this fire ginseng still leaves the essence of silk fire element, which is the scene of Zhang Fan''s eyes when he opened his eyes for the first time.


    The color of scarlet!


    Just at the beginning, he didn''t know what it was, but with his constant exploration of his body, he gradually guessed what it was.


    Although we don''t know what special effect this fire element has for the time being, Zhang fan can feel that this fire element is closely related to this fire ginseng''s consciousness. You should know that this fire ginseng is an immortal herb that has been cultivated and refined. It has already possessed its own complete consciousness. Besides, he swallowed several of his own unicorns.


    Although Zhang Fan now knows the existence of this consciousness, he has no way to force it out. He also does not know whether the consciousness of this element of fire is good or bad.


    With Zhang Fan''s dedicated cultivation, he also has a new understanding of his body. Although this time, he didn''t make much use of the physical quality, he just removed some impurities and made his blood vessels more smooth.


    Through this breakthrough and eating fire ginseng, the biggest use for him is to enhance his ability and the sense and absorption between heaven and earth.


    Moreover, the fire seedling forest of Lingquan in his body, which was only the size of fingertips, became several times larger after this breakthrough.


    It used to be like a candlelight night, but after this breakthrough, it has become a burning fire.


    Zhang Fan tried to run his ability gently, and the flame of Lingquan was burning and rising fiercely.The spiritual power between heaven and earth rushes into his body through his skin. Although he has not reached the fourth level of Wanyuan daojue, the speed of absorbing the spiritual power of heaven and earth is comparable to that of Mahayana.


    And between his actions, all kinds of elements between heaven and earth will also follow the crazy surge.


    It''s like following his orders and driving for it.


    If there are practitioners in Mahayana around Zhang Fan, they will be amazed.


    This boy seems to have mastered the essence of Mahayana.


    However, although Zhang Fan''s spiritual power has become very huge.


    But it has not yet reached the final level of Mahayana.


    The difference between the realm of bondage and Mahayana is not only the formation of the spiritual spring. In fact, many practitioners in the realm of bondage have already produced some spiritual springs. Some people with high accomplishments and deep understanding of spiritual power will also have huge spiritual springs.


    However, every practitioner in Mahayana has not only a spirit spring, but also a spirit bead at the root of the spirit spring.


    This kind of bead is like the second life of Mahayana practitioners. With this bead, even if the body is destroyed, as long as the spiritual power can still exist. So with this spirit bead, we can completely change a body and regenerate again. Although the previous cultivation will no longer exist, his cultivation speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people, and his understanding of the spiritual power between heaven and earth is particularly profound.


    So that''s why there is such a big gap between Gasol and Mahayana.


    Although Zhang Fan is full of spirit spring now, he has not reached the moment of gathering spirit beads.


    Only when the beads are shaped can Zhang Fan really step into the threshold of Mahayana.


    But for Zhang Fan, it may be a while.


    And now he just broke through, for their own strength is quite satisfied.


    At least in this ivory tower, it is estimated that no one can be his opponent.


    Even if it is the prince who has reached the shackles of eight heaven!


    But Zhang Fan won''t take the initiative to offend him, but if the prince has to offend himself, then he doesn''t care what the other person''s identity is.


    With the end of the exploration of the body''s spiritual power, Zhang Fan suddenly showed his spiritual power.


    At this moment, his mental strength covered the range of tens of miles.


    All the seabirds and flying fish in the range are frightened and flee. These beasts in the ivory tower are very keen. They will become extremely scared when they sense the detection of this unknown energy.


    For a moment, the surrounding sea and sky became particularly quiet, as if there was no life at all.


    Zhang Fan then took back his spiritual strength. He gave a little smile and moved his mouth slightly. He did not expect that his spirit had reached the cultivation in the middle of Mahayana.


    Although my spiritual cultivation has been greatly improved, there is still a big gap for my spiritual ability.


    If you want to make up for this gap, you have to practice as soon as possible.


    Now I have entered the shackles, so the most urgent thing is to be able to get a second engraved spirit.


    Because he has been able to clearly feel the lack of his own engraved spirit, for many people, has been unable to cause great damage. And the psionic power expended by quepeng skill is very huge. Although it is also very powerful, it is a kind of range attack. For a single enemy, as long as the enemy recognizes a point, he can stick to the defense.


    So your single point attack is relatively weak, especially when you meet practitioners like Wang pangzi before, your attack effect will be very weak. If you can also obtain an assassinating skill similar to the dead leaf mantis, then your cultivation will be complete.

 Chapter 84

    As for his invincible blood, up to now there is no substantial improvement and performance.


    Although it is said that the invincible blood is a kind of blood next only to the supreme blood, and derived from the supreme blood, the current role of the invincible blood is only reflected in Zhang Fan''s understanding of spiritual power and the improvement speed of cultivation. As for the others, there is no more outstanding performance. It seems that there is no difference between peace and ordinary people. However, what makes Zhang Fan satisfied is that he can practice faster than ordinary people after losing his supreme blood.


    Although there seems to be a gap between one''s own invincible blood and supreme blood, it is several times stronger than ordinary people.


    After a short pause, Zhang Fan got up and moved.


    With just two Island Coconut digestion, now Zhang Fan feel a little relaxed.


    Looking at the remaining coconuts on the tree, I didn''t hesitate to pick them and put them in my own barren ring. I don''t want to eat this kind of good food in my life after it''s sold out. After all, it''s a product of some special region. The zhangguohe no man''s land where Zhang Fan lives is a desert border. If you want to eat this kind of island products, you may not come here for a lifetime.


    After finishing all this, Zhang Fan got up, chose a random direction, and started to work his own spiritual power. The wind was under his feet, and the stars were flying in the sky. With a "whoosh" sound, he was like an arrow breaking through the waves.


    However, this time when he stepped on the waves, the waves were very tiny, which was quite different from the previous one. This time, the waves he caused were small, so the resistance was small, so the speed of advance was faster. Like an arrow in general, galloping over the sea.


    It took only half the time for Zhang Fan to see the island just now.


    But in front of him is still the endless sea, without any boundaries.


    It''s time to stick to the two incense sticks. Zhang Fan also feels that he has some soreness.


    Especially his legs, is in the starry sky under the constant operation of Lingbo, become particularly sour.


    At this moment, he wanted to find a place to rest, but he found that everything around him was the sea, and there was no land on the island like that to give him a foothold.


    And he is not a water practitioner, there is no way to rest on the sea.


    So now he can only bite his teeth and continue to show his star wave in the sea.


    Zhang Fan felt that his physical strength was a little overdrawn. After all, his feet kept stepping on and his spiritual power was also running at a high speed. Even if his Wanyuan formula has reached the peak of the third level, his ability to absorb and transform spiritual power is also very outstanding, but he can''t hold on to this high-intensity consumption for a while.


    At the moment, I had no choice but to stop playing the starry sky Lingbo. As soon as I was soft, I was directly immersed in the sea water.


    Zhang Fan had never swam in his life. When he suddenly entered the sea, the feeling of depression made him jump out of the water like a fish, beating the water under his feet.


    But the feeling that he could not step on the bottom made him even more helpless. Suddenly, he found that his whole body was sinking rapidly. When the sea water overflowed his neck, the feeling of suffocation made him panic.


    He never thought it was so deep here. The next moment, the sea water had flooded his throat. He opened his mouth to call for help, but when he found that he opened his mouth to breathe, a lot of sea water suddenly poured into his nostrils and mouth.


    For a moment, he coughed for several times, and his hands kept flapping upward, forcing him to float on the sea.


    At the moment, he was also in a cold sweat. His feet moved slightly in the sea, and his hands had to maintain a high intensity of waving, so that he could not sink into the sea.


    Zhang Fan suddenly has a sense of inexplicable fear of the sea floor. He was born in the desert since he was a child, and he is not adapted to this extreme environment.


    But on the other hand, Zhang fan does not know that his performance has attracted the attention of inexplicable creatures.


    If you have been traveling at high speed on the sea, it may not attract the attention of any creatures.


    But now it''s like a duck in the water.


    Here, people who can swim in the water often become the food of aquatic organisms.


    Zhang Fan, on the other hand, tries to float himself on the water.


    On the one hand, it is also a quick way to use Wanyuan daojue and convert the spiritual power in the air to supplement its own loss.


    And this time, at least estimate also need a stick of incense.


    So in this period of time, he had to display his strong spiritual strength to ensure that there was no danger around him.


    However, when his spiritual power was just released.


    He has detected more than a dozen places where dangerous information is approaching him.And these dangerous feedback information, after feeling Zhang Fan''s powerful spiritual power, instantly turned around and ran five or six times, but there are still seven or eight dangerous points hovering around Zhang Fan.


    Seems to gather again, seems to be hesitant.


    After all, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power is very powerful, and these creatures on the bottom of the sea are not fools.


    If they are not absolutely sure, they will not rashly attack Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s brow is frowning. He''s all over the sea. He can''t die in the sea where he doesn''t even know his name.


    He thought that he was running his own Wanyuan formula quickly. Unfortunately, what he learned was the spiritual power of fire element, and the surrounding world was dominated by water element. Therefore, its conversion efficiency is not high. In addition, it consumes a lot before, so now it has little ability to fight back.


    Moreover, his engraved spirit skill and the fire finger skill he acquired before are all fire skills, and the effect of fire skills in such a sea is very little.


    Therefore, if there is any threat to him, Zhang Fan''s situation is really very dangerous.


    It''s even more dangerous than when you meet a fat Tuo group.


    There is no way, now Zhang Fan, can only wait, waiting for his spiritual power to recover some time, at that time, he will quickly cast his star wave and leave this water area.


    Now Zhang Fan has to maintain his own floating ability, because he doesn''t know the nature of water and doesn''t know how to master the secret of floating.


    In his idea, he must keep beating the water quickly, so that he can barely keep breathing on the water.


    And people who really have swimming experience all know that just according to the rhythm of the waves and the gentle swing in the water, one can float freely in the water. Even people with good water quality don''t need to use their hands. They can float on the water with just two slight movements of their feet. You don''t have to hold your breath in your chest to swim like an old swimmer on a piece of wood.


    Of course, Zhang fan can''t do these methods. This is the first time in his life that he meets the sea.


    It''s also in the ivory tower that he can meet. In other places, he can only meet the sand sea.


    With the passage of time, the danger information around has not decreased, but increased several places.


    This let Zhang fan can''t help but be vigilant a little bit, suddenly, from his spiritual field inside a very dangerous information.


    This feedback information let Zhang Fan know that this thing is much more dangerous than several things around.


    Because Zhang Fan''s spiritual ability, has been unable to think about the specific size of this thing, that is because the other party''s spiritual ability is also very strong, defusing Zhang Fan''s part of the ability to pry.


    No!


    These two words came into being spontaneously in Zhang Fan''s heart.

 Chapter 85

    Looking back at the little spiritual power gathered in his body, Zhang Fan seems to have a problem knowing that he wants to escape.


    But if you resist, your own engraved spirit skill is almost useless here.


    Unless the other party jumps on the water and is hard with himself, otherwise the other party can only be beaten passively with the help of the convenience of the sea.


    And from the perspective of spiritual power, we don''t know what kind of creature the other party is.


    But it''s fast approaching.


    This guy is definitely not a simple product!


    The next moment, not far away on the sea, a wave suddenly appeared, rapid forward.


    In an instant, there is a crack in the sea, but there is a huge fin on the crack!


    The fins keep shaking left and right, flying towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan widened his eyes. He had never seen what it was.


    With such a big fin, how big a fish will it be?


    I have eaten fish in the desert.


    But he had never met any fish or beast in the water. This was the first time he saw such a big fin.


    At the moment, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I clapped my hands and pushed my feet.


    The flying wave in the starry sky shows in an instant, and the whole person jumps into the air, adjusting seven meters away.


    The next moment, between Zhang Fan just where there is a bloody mouth, suddenly open.


    A four meter long fish like monster leaps out of the water, showing its fangs. It has a huge head and a small tail, but the fins on its back are extremely long and sharp.


    The strange fish''s mouth was biting, and there was a "bang" sound!


    Zhang Fan was all in a cold sweat. Looking at the monster again, it had gone into the bottom of the water and disappeared.


    Just for a moment, Zhang Fan had a new understanding of this strange fish.


    The monster''s three rows of tusks were crooked and ugly. But every tusk seems to be extremely sharp, especially the sound of occlusion just now, which is full of a sense of strength.


    If bitten off by it, half of his body will be bitten instantly.


    And looking at the speed of the other side and its body, the head is big and the body is small. It should also be a monster of intermediate cultivation.


    But he had never seen it, so he couldn''t name it.


    Zhang Fan''s spiritual power did not disperse, and he could feel that the fish monster in the middle of the monster did not leave, but hovered around him, as if looking for a chance to attack again.


    Zhang Fan also fell into the water again, splashing water all over the ground.


    the whole person sank down and choked a mouthful of sea water, which was barely maintained on the water surface.


    his heart kept beating, if not by virtue of his strong spiritual strength, now he is like a headless fly.


    Because he can''t see where this fish monster will suddenly appear and attack him.


    His feet keep swinging under the water, can barely make people swim slowly forward.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind and waves came. Zhang Fan only felt that the waves were beating on his face. There was a cold feeling, which made him take a breath of cold air.


    Dangerous breath again, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power detected another extremely dangerous information.


    One left and one right, they''re heading for themselves.


    Zhang Fan was shocked. It was not easy to deal with one. Now there are two TMDs.


    Besides, there are seven or eight dangerous messages around the two. Although they are not as powerful as the two, if they fight together, Zhang Fan will be bitten and there will be no dross left.


    He did not expect that there would be such danger in this nameless sea area.


    However, he is a practitioner of fire attribute. In the sea, he basically has no power to bind a chicken, and only has the share of escape.


    Here, his magic arrow is unparalleled. It''s as motionless as a mountain. It''s useless.


    The only thing that can make it survive is his star flying wave.


    There is no limit to his speed and speed.


    I can''t help but scold the damned ivory tower from the bottom of my heart and send him to the sea twice.


    But the first time was good. It was close to the coast.


    This time it was in the middle of the ocean, far from the coast.


    At this moment, he has no more mood to complain about the ivory tower and run his own spiritual power.


    There are two firelights on the fingertips of the left and right hands, one on the left and the other on the right, aiming at the two dangerous breath.


    And he lifted the whole person up with his feet and made a sudden jump, which was nearly ten meters high this time.At this moment, a column of water swept towards him.


    The two water columns blend together and finally merge into a water column. Suddenly, Zhang Fan in the air shoots.


    Zhang Fan was stunned and then shocked.


    Originally, he thought that the two monsters would bite him at the same time, but he didn''t expect that the other side could spray out a meter thick water column, and combined into one, all hitting himself.


    For a moment, the fierce impact makes Zhang Fan in a hurry, and the fire fingers on his hands are all extinguished.


    And the fierce impact makes him more meat and vegetables, the next moment, the whole person can''t control his body, has been involved in the sea.


    He dived into the sea, Zhang Fan only felt that he had sunk about four or five meters.


    Moreover, the whole person seems to be sinking further.


    He waved his hands fiercely and kept flapping up, trying to float to the sea.


    But at this moment, a left and a right, two bloody mouth is toward his crazy bite.


    Enjoy the panic game in the water.


    Zhang Fan was in a hurry to dodge, but his speed slowed down when he jumped left and right.


    He didn''t know that there was water resistance in the bottom of the sea.


    Therefore, his evasion speed also slowed down for a lifetime in an instant.


    But even so, Zhang Fan barely escaped the bite attack of the two monsters.


    However, they did not escape the impact of their body, a left and a right general Zhang Fan hit a seven meat eight vegetable.


    He vomited a mouthful of blood in his mouth. He felt dizzy again. He wanted to breathe, but he couldn''t.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan felt as if he was going to die at the bottom of this inexplicable sea.


    And his hands also gradually began to lose their control, there is no way to move up.


    Zhang Fan kept scolding in his heart. Does he really want to capsize here this time?


    Damn it!


    Zhang Fan reluctantly left and right to see, only to see two shadows against their own speed close.


    It''s getting closer!


    Just like the devil in the deep sea, they are opening their teeth and dancing their claws!

 Chapter 86

    Zhang Fan bit his teeth, and then, regardless of whether he will be hurt or not.


    At the moment, Wanyuan daojue released part of his spiritual power in front of him. In a flash, his hands appeared light lightning.


    Electric light whistling, the initial sea area, suddenly appeared flashing arc.


    And the two monsters who rushed over at that moment slowed down after they came into contact with the sea area with electric awn.


    The next moment, the tail of a fierce shake, as if by what a huge scare, the next moment, jump away!


    Although he is ready to cast lightning, want to stun the two monsters.


    But before he could show it, the two monsters had already run away.


    Does it mean that the other side knew the power of his lightning skill and took the lead in running?


    But he knew that things were far from as simple as he thought.


    And when he once again explored his spiritual field, he suddenly found that there was something, undetectable, under him, which was rapidly approaching.


    But at the moment he did not have time to manage those, quickly Teng out of their hands, efforts to make their own upward row.


    At this moment, he has been at the bottom of the water for a long time. He must float to the surface as soon as possible to breathe fresh air, otherwise he will suffocate to death!


    But its paddle is in sharp contrast to the speed of the fast-moving creatures at the bottom of the water. Next moment, Zhang Fan only feels dark around.


    The nearby water was also running rapidly, and a heat wave came, as if he had been swallowed by some huge creature.


    The whirlpool caused by the huge current made Zhang Fangen unable to think.


    He felt that his mouth and nostrils were filled with salty sea water. The feeling of suffocation made him lose consciousness for a moment, and he couldn''t tell where he was.


    Grab hands disorderly, want to find a focus, let yourself stable.


    But the darkness and despair made him feel empty.


    The sense of suffocation is getting heavier and heavier, as if the little gas left in the lung has been consumed.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan seems to see the end of his life.


    But in the next second, all of a sudden, Zhang Fan seems to enter another space.


    With a plop, he fell heavily into a pool.


    And there was air around, as if all the sea water had disappeared.


    He suddenly stretched out his head from the pool, breathing a little fishy air inside.


    He didn''t know where it was, but the proof was that there was air to breathe.


    Suddenly, he looked up and touched the water on his face. Suddenly, he found that the water was a little sticky and smelly.


    He looked around again at the wall of flesh that seemed to be wriggling. Suddenly, he had found out where he was!


    It''s in the belly of some giant creature, and it''s swallowing itself.


    What kind of creature has such a big stomach?


    It''s like being swallowed by an ancient wild animal.


    Because only the ancient beast can have such a big body and such a big stomach.


    At the next moment, Zhang Fan began to pat his hands and push his feet forward, because after soaking in the water for such a long time, he gradually mastered some skills about floating and managed to keep himself from sinking.


    But all kinds of dead fish and rotten shrimps were floating in the surrounding water, and there was that disgusting smell.


    Although you can breathe here, Zhang Fan felt a little nauseous for a moment.


    It''s no way to go on like this for a long time. I''m sure I''ll be the same as these dead fish and rotten shrimps.


    The gastric juice in the stomach also makes me feel very uncomfortable, and I feel sick.


    In addition, the remaining spiritual power of your body is almost zero, so it''s impossible to cast any engraved spirit or skill.


    Do you think you are really going to die here?


    And it''s not clear that some kind of creature is used as food!


    After biting his teeth, Zhang Fan looked around. At the next moment, his hand had grasped a piece of meat on the wall of the huge creature. You pulled it down, and the piece of flesh "tore" fell instantly.


    Suddenly, Zhang Fan felt a whirl of heaven and earth, like a landslide and tsunami.


    The whole stomach began to tremble. Zhang Fan knew that it was definitely a piece of meat on the wall of the monster''s stomach that he had just pulled down. Only when it made him feel pain could this happen.


    At the moment, he did not hesitate, but suddenly pulled off a piece of meat.


    And he also climbed up a little, this time the huge meat wall, also began to shake violently.Those gastric juice in the stomach, including dead fish and rotten shrimp, seemed to be boiling and began to emit a little white smoke.


    Zhang Fan frowned, because he also felt a pain on his skin.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan understood that this monster absolutely increased stomach acid and wanted to start melting himself quickly.


    Zhang Fan won''t give him this opportunity. As he keeps climbing up, his hands tear off pieces of flesh and blood. And he, too, quickly crawled out of his stomach. The pain of the whole body is more obvious. If you stay in it again, you will be melted.


    As Zhang Fan kept tearing down the flesh and blood in the monster''s stomach, for a moment, the monster''s stomach was also full of bright red blood.


    Bloody, sour, all kinds of smell, mixed together, Zhang Fan almost couldn''t help vomiting out.


    Accompanied by the monster, constantly twisting, Zhang Fan suddenly found that the monster''s stomach juice, it seems to show that a person''s arm.


    His brow a tight, it seems that this monster in the sea can not eat less people, and see this man''s arm, seems to be just, just rotten. So it shows that the time of death of this person is absolutely short.


    Moreover, it should be this group of people who entered the ivory tower trial.


    Just didn''t think of, this person how and oneself equally sad urge, carrying the monster to swallow into the belly.


    He wanted to confirm the identity of the body, but in the Yellow gastric juice, Zhang Fan could only see the hand stretched out. If he wanted to find out his identity, he had to jump into the gastric juice again, and then turn his body over to check his life jade slips, so that he could know his identity.


    However, Zhang Fan did not dare to step into the smoky gastric juice again.


    That sour feeling made him afraid. If he went down, he might be melted away like this corpse.


    And seeing this corpse start its own rotation because of partial melting, it seems that after the lower layer is melted away. From below, a sharp stab came out of a row of bones.


    Zhang fan fixed his eyes and saw that it was a thin and long sword!


    There was a blood red line in the middle of the sword. For a moment, Zhang Fan was confused.


    Because he knows this sword, and this is the fish intestine sword he bought for Qin Yiyi?

 Chapter 87

    Why are you here?


    Is this corpse its owner, Qin Yiyi?


    But it''s not right. It''s clear that the palm of this hand is very thick. It''s obviously a man''s body. How could it be Qin Yiyi?


    Can we say that Qin Yiyi has met with something unexpected?


    However, there is another possibility. Well, this man bought his fish intestines sword from other places, but its shape and size are very similar to the one he bought.


    But anyway, of course, we must get this fish intestine sword.


    Because he can see that the nausea of gastric juice is also gradually rising, it seems that the next moment, will touch his feet.


    The air around him is getting thinner and thinner. Zhang fan can feel that his breathing is becoming more and more difficult.


    If you don''t make a hole in the meat wall as soon as possible, it will be very difficult for you to go out.


    In the period of Zhang Fan''s thinking, he did not continue to pull the flesh and blood on the monster''s skin.


    And this monster is also a pause for a while, the gastric juice in the stomach is no longer churning.


    Zhang Fan gets up slightly and slides down a little.


    But he grabbed the flesh and blood on the wall of his stomach with one hand, trying not to slide down.


    And he stretched out his other hand to reach for the fish intestine sword.


    But the fish intestine sword is clearly in front of my eyes, but my hand can''t reach it.


    And suddenly, this monster''s stomach, and began to shake up violently, now the gastric juice quickly churn.


    Suddenly splashed gastric juice stuck to Zhang Fan''s hand, Zhang Fan only felt a burst of hot pain.


    He wiped off the gastric juice in an instant, but he could clearly see that a piece of flesh was burned off his hand.


    He couldn''t help but take a cold breath. Unexpectedly, this monster''s gastric juice has become so severe.


    Then look at the arm that just had a human shape. In a flash, it turned into a white bone.


    as like as two peas in his breath, if he accidentally falls in, he will probably become the same as the dead in seconds.


    This time, he took the risk to slide down a little, and reached for the sword again.


    But what made him despair was that there was still a little distance to the fish gut sword.


    Maybe as long as your hand is a little longer, you can catch it.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan also fell into a dilemma.


    Climbing up again is the sealed meat wall. There is no way to find the exit.


    And the corrosive gastric juice below is slowly rising, leaving less and less space for yourself.


    The air for breathing seems to be exhausted. Zhang Fan knows that the monster is going to kill himself soon.


    I can''t help it. I have to get this fish gut sword, and he is ready to break the boat. As long as I jump down first, then I quickly catch this fish gut sword, and finally I stab the monster''s flesh wall, even if my flesh is corroded, it doesn''t matter.


    But just as Zhang Fanzheng was about to jump down, he suddenly found that he didn''t know when to hang a string on his feet.


    He eyebrows a joy, this string but gave himself a lot of hope ah, maybe you don''t have to jump down to get this sword!


    The next moment, he lifted the string in his hand. When he picked it up, it turned out to be made of gold wire. No wonder it could not be corroded in such high acid gastric juice.


    Zhang Fan did not have any hesitation, he tied the other end of the string into a buckle.


    As long as you pull hard, you can turn the buckle into a knot.


    After putting it down for two times, I found that the constant floating gastric juice made the fish intestine sword keep shaking. I didn''t put it in for several times in a row.


    Zhang fan can not help but frown, the heart of the more anxious.


    However, my heart is constantly telling myself that at this moment, I must calm down.


    His eyes were fixed on the fish intestine sword, and he was the unique sword I learned. Suddenly, he showed it.


    His eyes, fixed on the clasp in his hand, suddenly, forward a probe, in!


    And the next moment, he looked up again and found that his head had been against the top edge of the monster''s meat wall. If he could not break the monster''s meat wall at the fastest speed, he would die here even if he got the fish intestine sword.


    With a lock in his hand, he suddenly lifted it up.


    The fish intestine sword was pulled out of the water with a swish.


    Muddy yellow liquid, keep dropping down.


    Zhang Fan tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped it in his hand. Then he suddenly grasped the handle of the fish intestine sword.


    At the moment, he did not have any hesitation.In an instant, he stabbed the fish intestine sword into the monster''s flesh wall, and the monster was hurt suddenly. It seemed that he was rolling endlessly. In an instant, Zhang Fan only felt that he was turned upside down.


    The gastric juice under the moment to his head, he did not dare to neglect, no matter where he is.


    He quickly slid the fish intestine sword in his hand, and in front of him, he had cut a big hole about one meter long, and the circulating blood instantly flowed out of it.


    And Zhang Fan didn''t have any hesitation to go in directly, but his back was also glued by the gastric juice which suddenly fell down, and he was gnashing his teeth in pain.


    The next moment, his whole body is covered with the stomach juice of the monster, and the fish intestine sword in his hand is constantly moving forward.


    One blood vessel after another has been opened, and the front is also a piece of invisible flesh and blood.


    Zhang Fan closed his eyes and kept pushing forward with the fish gut sword. He didn''t know how many cuts he had made. He didn''t know what kind of terrible sound he heard in his ears.


    The next moment, Zhang Fan''s fish gut sword from the most soft part of the monster''s voice cut out a huge gap.


    Zhang Fan did not want to think, directly drilled out.


    All of a sudden, a stream of sea water came towards him.


    Filling away the stench of his whole body, he jumped out of the crack of the monster.


    Then the legs keep pushing up, the whole person is like flying, staring at the monster.


    With a whoosh, he swam out.


    At this moment, he also slowly looked back to see what the monster looked like.


    The monster was huge, but he couldn''t really see it because it was too dark below.


    At the moment, a stream of bright red blood is flowing out of the monster''s belly, and Zhang Fan seems to see a mountain, slowly wandering at his feet.


    That slowly creeping monster seems to be injured seriously, swimming speed is very slow.


    However, his pair of big eyes like lanterns are locking Zhang Fan.


    Especially the slender fish intestine sword in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    He didn''t come to chase Zhang Fan immediately, and Zhang Fan naturally didn''t dare to provoke it again.


    Wait a few floating water between floating on the sea again.


    His hands kept swinging, breathing the fresh air on the beach.


    While using water to wipe away the stains on the face, while enduring the pain of damaged parts of the body.


    The salty water made his wound very painful.


    Zhang Fan didn''t continue to manage the thing in the water. This time, he didn''t have any reservation.


    A fierce beat, the whole person has jumped out of the water.


    Put the fish intestine sword in his right hand into his own barren ring.


    At the moment, he quickly displayed his star flying wave and galloped away in one direction.


    Although I only have the slightest spiritual power, I don''t want to stay in the same place even if I dry up and die on the sea.


    The bright red blood column from the bottom of the sea makes Zhang Fan feel extremely uneasy.


    No matter whether the monster will find himself or not, and no matter what other fierce sea animals are attracted by the blood, it is fatal for Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan is in a bad state now, and his own spiritual power is also scarce.


    Then there is only one way out for him.


    He felt that he was about to dry up.


    And he had already left the position where he was just now. It was nearly tens of miles, but the uneasiness in his heart was still far away.

 Chapter 88

    His feet dare not rest, even if the spiritual power is about to reach the bottom.


    However, even if his side of the escape.


    But he still didn''t seem to escape the hard luck.


    Because Zhang Fan always felt the sea water under his feet, especially gloomy.


    And the water nearby was so clear, but when he looked down, he couldn''t see anything.


    At this moment, he became particularly nervous.


    Even before are still calm breath, now also began to breathe up.


    He had an ominous premonition that the monster seemed to follow him closely all the time and did not die.


    Because when Zhang Fan left, he saw that the monster was as big as a mountain. How could it be killed just by a small wound in his stomach?


    The more you think about it, the more sudden the danger is.


    Zhang Fan suddenly exerts his mental strength to explore whether there is any danger in his whole body.


    As expected, there is a huge mass of objects that are difficult to detect.


    This moment, Zhang Fan''s legs a soft, the whole person once again fell into the water.


    He kept flapping his hands, barely keeping himself afloat.


    Legs no longer have any struggle, he knows, he has been unable to escape.


    What on earth does this monster want to do?


    Does he want revenge?


    Or do you want to eat yourself?


    At the moment, Zhang Fan is also more and more weak.


    It seems that the next moment, he will faint.


    And the whole body of oneself, as expected appeared water wave.


    Let his heart is also a Lin, he knows that the monster has come up.


    And he doesn''t have any fighting power, if he wants to kill himself.


    At this moment, he will give up the dying struggle.


    But all of a sudden, he just felt that his feet had stepped on it.


    And the whole person, is also in the rapid upward promotion.


    Feet because of a sudden step solid and Wu from a soft, the whole person collapsed on the ground.


    The surrounding water swished and fell from his body. Zhang Fan felt as if he had stepped on an island.


    And his hands, also very natural, lay limply aside.


    The cold place that palm feels, sending the feeling of thick cuticle.


    He glanced over and looked carefully.


    All around is the black cuticle.


    He knew in his heart that his position was on the back of the monster.


    Because not far behind Zhang Fan, we can see a ten meter long fin, and the monster seems to be swimming forward.


    Zhang fan can see the breaking waves from both sides, his heart can not help a Leng.


    The monster didn''t kill himself. Instead, he couldn''t swim.


    Take yourself and move forward. What is this to do?


    Good for bad? You hurt him, but he wants to save himself.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan also immediately cheered up.


    No matter what the monster''s purpose is. Now that he has given himself this opportunity, I''ll make good use of it. At the next moment, the Wanyuan formula of his whole body will be used quickly, and the ability between heaven and earth will gather quickly.


    With Zhang Fan as the center, the spiritual power between heaven and earth is like flowing waves.


    It''s spinning and fusing.


    Zhang Fan because of their efforts to supplement the spirit, the whole person has become particularly comfortable.


    Before that kind of tired feeling also gradually dissipated, suddenly he had a kind of courage to be able to raise the fishgut sword together again and fight with this monster.


    This moment''s breathing inspired his strong desire for survival, and his Wanyuan formula was unconsciously applied layer by layer.


    The spirit power of the whole body is constantly converging, and he seems to feel that the spirit power of the body and the spirit power of the monster at his feet are also constantly running.


    He was so surprised that the way the spirit power of the monster worked seemed to be the same as his own.


    Does it mean that one''s own spiritual power is being devoured by it?


    However, Zhang Fan looked at his own psychic power again, without any loss. Instead, he was supplementing it at a very fast speed.


    At this moment, he wondered, but the monster seemed to be aware of his strange.


    Unexpectedly gently shook to shake the body, a sound came out from the sea.


    "I knew you were the child they sent. You are also the second child to escape from me. "


    When he heard the monster speak, Zhang Fan frowned, and he did not dare to answer.


    Although he knew that at present this monster''s cultivation is very high.


    However, he did not know what kind of cultivation this monster was.Seeing that Zhang Fan didn''t speak, the monster continued, "don''t doubt, I''m talking to you. You have a little bit of strength, very good. It''s a pity that you are the practitioner of fire attribute. In the sea, your actual combat ability is very poor. Even the two little sharks can crush you to death. "


    See each other''s words, do not seem to hurt their own meaning.


    Zhang Fan''s vigilance is also gradually reduced.


    He tried to say, "who are you?"


    Monster cold smile, the body is also shaking, "my name is humpback whale, but others like to call me haihuangya."


    "Haihuangya?" Hearing these three words, Zhang Fan was stunned.


    Although the name sounds unusual.


    However, he still did not know the identity of the monster.


    Zhang Fan, who has lived on the edge of the desert for a long time, knows little about the creatures in the sea.


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s doubts, the sea emperor''s teeth seemed to be a little angry, gently shaking, trying to shake Zhang Fan off his back.


    Zhang chengmeng was startled, his hands clasped, and then he stabilized his figure without shaking down.


    "But it doesn''t matter. The boy didn''t know me. But your strength is much worse than that of him. "


    "The boy before?"


    Have you ever met anyone else in haihuangya?


    "That''s right. What you cultivate is the skill of your family. Wanyuan daojue, it''s the same thing that the boy practiced. That''s why I don''t kill you. "


    Zhang Fan was also slightly shocked when he heard this, but he didn''t expect that this skill had saved himself several times.


    "You don''t kill me, you swallow me in your stomach? If I didn''t happen to meet a fish gut sword, you will eat me


    The haihuangya laughed and said, "if I want to kill you, do you think you can still talk to me like this? I just want to see if you are the same as that child? "


    "Who on earth is that child?"


    These words can be asked lightly from Zhang Fan''s mouth.


    "His surname is Zhang, too, but when I met him, he was already the cultivation of Mahayana sutra. And you and he differ a lot, and, he took my dragon spirit bead. So his cultivation will definitely promote a great class. "


    Zhang Fan was a little confused. He didn''t know what he wanted to say to him.


    Hearing this, he suddenly remembered that he was alone.


    But he did not continue to ask, but waiting for haihuangya to open his mouth, "I save you only one purpose, help me bring back the Dragon Spirit bead."


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s brow is locked, he certainly knows that haihuangya has his own purpose, otherwise he will not kill himself directly. Just like Yu Qilin before, he has his own purpose.


    Zhang Fan said with a cool smile, "I''m afraid that will disappoint you, because I really don''t know what the Dragon Spirit pearl is, and I don''t even know what it looks like. Although I may know the person you are talking about, and I will go to him personally. If possible, I will bring his dragon spirit pearl by the way. But if I don''t give it back, it depends on my mood. "


    Hearing this, haihuangya not only didn''t get angry, but also followed with a smile. It seemed that he didn''t worry that Zhang Fan would not give him the dragon ball after he got it.


    Instead, he said to Zhang Fan, "you have to wait until you have the strength to get the Dragon Spirit pearl. The Dragon Spirit bead is just like the spirit bead of your human Mahayana cultivation, just like the second life of your human beings. But the Dragon Spirit bead is the inner elixir condensed by the dragon like creatures in the ocean, which is several levels stronger than the inner elixir condensed by your human beings. And the effect of longlingzhu is extremely strong. Whether it is for the spiritual power, or for you before the Wan Yuan Tao Jue this method of understanding, have a great improvement. The most important thing is, with the Dragon Spirit pearl, you can reach another realm! "


    "Another realm? "Hearing these words, Zhang Fan couldn''t help asking," can you directly break through the Mahayana realm


    Haihuangya laughs, "a child is a child, and what he thinks is too simple. If the dragon pearl can only let you break through one level, then it doesn''t deserve to be called dragon pearl. If you get the longlingzhu, I believe you will come to me. Moreover, this time today, I will not only not kill you, but also give you something. If there is no such thing, no matter how hard you try, no matter what level your cultivation has reached, you will never beat that person or get that dragon ball! "


    Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 89

    In his heart, the moment was also aroused a very strong interest.


    He said to the haihuangya at his feet, "what else do you want to give me?"


    Haihuangya didn''t respond to Zhang Fan''s question. Instead, he continued to say to Zhang Fan, "however, before I give you these things, you must promise me a condition. No, it''s two."


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and asked the sea emperor, "first of all, it doesn''t violate the morality of the rivers and lakes, second, it doesn''t violate the ethics of ordinary people." ,


    "stop."


    Before Zhang Fan''s words were finished, haihuangya quickly interrupted and said to Zhang Fan, "my two conditions are very simple. First, whether you have got the Dragon Spirit pearl or not, you must come to me. The deadline is ten years. In ten years, you have to come once. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, this is not too much.


    Because the ivory tower trial will be opened once every five years, then in ten years, it will be opened twice. You can just find a chance to come.


    Moreover, their own age, can also enter twice.


    "This is not a problem, so your next condition should be to bring this dragon pearl to you?"


    "No! But haihuangya directly denied it. "


    Zhang Fan a Leng, "don''t play tricks with me, since you said no, then I really won''t give you longlingzhu."


    Haihuangya laughed, "it''s still a question whether you can take it or not, and my second condition is very simple. I want you to help me find someone."


    "Looking for someone again?"


    Why don''t you meet a powerful spirit beast and let yourself find someone?


    Zhang Fan touched his head and continued to ask him, "don''t tell me that man''s name is Zhang Tiankun."


    This time it was haihuangya''s turn to be surprised. His tone became very surprised. Obviously, he couldn''t believe it.


    The body is also slightly tremble, Zhang Fan only feel a left shake right shake.


    At the moment, he said, "how do you know this man?"


    Zhang Fan had no choice but to show his hand. Later, he talked to Hai Huangya about Yu Qilin.


    Haihuangya laughed, "unexpectedly, the old ghost didn''t die. However, it seems that he should not be comfortable with me. "


    Obviously, haihuangya and Yuqilin knew each other.


    Is it true that the haihuangya was cheated by Zhang Tiankun to practice Wanyuan daojue?


    Then there has been no breakthrough, you have to find that person to guide yourself, to be able to break through?


    This is too bloody!


    Now I don''t have to ask Zhang Qilin if he doesn''t have the same reason. Of course, you can''t just say that you''re here to see me, even if it''s a chance encounter. "


    By chance?


    Hearing these two words, Zhang Fan only felt numb. Unexpectedly, the old sea monster even knew the word.


    Finally nodded, it seems that Zhang Tiankun himself is not looking for it.


    But who is this man?


    Even haihuangya and Yuqilin, the spiritual beasts of cultivation, can be fooled around by him, so this man''s strength is certainly not simple.


    Even if I find him, I may not be able to persuade him to come with me to meet Yu Qilin and Hai Huangya.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan didn''t hesitate and then nodded.


    He said, "yes, I can promise you these two requests, but I''m not sure about finding that person, but I''ll try my best to find it."


    Haihuangya just said.


    Then Zhang Fan only felt his body twitch violently, as if.


    There was a feeling of the mountain shaking.


    The next moment, the Wanyuan daojue in his body ran violently out of his control. At this moment, Zhang Fanhe knew that haihuangya could also learn the Wanyuan daojue, and it seemed that his cultivation level was not low, I''m afraid he would be higher than Yu Qilin.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Sure enough, he practiced the same method as himself.


    It''s no wonder that he was able to feel it when he was performing his Lingshu. It''s a matter of course that he was aware of it.


    with the touch of haihuangya''s Wanyuan daojue, Zhang Fan''s Wanyuan daojue suddenly runs naturally. At the same time, he can also feel a strong water element rising slowly from the bottom of the sea.


    The water element seemed to have a faint magic, like the power of the ocean deep in the sea, hovering in his heart.


    He could clearly feel that something unusual had appeared.


    But for a while, he didn''t know what it was.


    With the faster application of his Wanyuan daojue, he can clearly feel that things in the deep sea are slowly approaching him.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan felt a powerful force that he had never felt before.Even your fire ginseng is far less than one tenth of its power.


    This power is just like the purest source of power and spirit between heaven and earth.


    Involuntarily, even breathing began to become rapid.


    It seems that he felt Zhang Fan''s shortness of breath, and Haihuang''s teeth also smile, "boy, don''t forget what you promised me. I gave you this baby. Don''t be too surprised. "


    With the sound of haihuangya falling, from the front of haihuangya''s body, a clear blue sea water suddenly swept out from the bottom of the sea.


    And in the sea spray emitting amber blue light, Zhang Fan knew that this unusual thing appeared.


    With his eyes, Zhang fan can clearly see that this is an amber blue round bead about the size of a fist, emitting a brilliant blue light, crystal clear.


    There is also a dense blue light, in the circulation.


    Huge power is released inside, and Zhang Fan even can''t wait to grasp it.


    However, haihuangya hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and he''s too embarrassed to bring it over.


    Such a huge ocean element, this pearl is estimated to be stronger than the dragon pearl.


    At present, Zhang Fan''s view of haihuangya has also changed.


    Because he not only took a dragon spirit bead to the man, but now he took out such a powerful one with ocean elements to himself.


    How many treasures does he have?


    At the moment, Hai Huangya said to Zhang Fan, "this spirit bead is called magic spirit bead, also known as the heart of the sea, but its spiritual power is not as good as that of the Dragon Spirit bead, but it has attributes that the Dragon Spirit bead did not have. After you swallow it, you will open your second attribute. If I''m not wrong, you should be a practitioner of fire attribute. This magic bead can enable you to turn on water attribute, and I can also give you an engraved spirit skill, which is also a water attribute spirit skill! "


    Zhang Fan nodded, there is no such good thing in the world.


    He said to haihuangya, "yes, I can see that this magic pearl is absolutely not simple. But are you sure you want to give it to me? "


    At the moment, there is still a little doubt in Zhang Fan''s heart, because after all, this thing is much better than he imagined.


    He just thought haihuangya would take out a treasure of the ocean to himself, but he didn''t expect to take such a valuable thing. It''s a rare treasure!


    I can''t help but feel beautiful in my heart. I didn''t expect that I had such good luck.


    "Well, take it!"


    With the opening of the sea emperor''s teeth, Zhang Fan no longer has any patience to wait. At the moment, he reaches over and takes down the magic bead directly from the center of the waves. Magic beads start, a gentle feeling came over, moist breath spread all over the body, Zhang Fan only feel very comfortable, and that gentle feeling seems to be constantly repairing his body damage, including his spiritual power, even in a substantial degree of ascension!


    Sure enough, it''s a rare treasure in the world!


    Zhang Fan forced himself to suppress the joy in his heart while immersing his whole body in this comfortable environment, trying to recover his physical and spiritual strength.


    I feel more comfortable after eating dozens of ginseng.


    Although the spiritual power of fire ginseng is also very much improved, the transformation of itself is also a geometric multiple increase. But the powerful effect of huorenshen has a huge impact on Zhang Fan.


    Compared with the great pain of fire life, compared with the feeling of nourishing oneself now.


    This magic bead is thousands of times better than fire ginseng.


    And the energy it contains and the speed of recovery is also more rapid.


    For a long time, Zhang Fan only opened his eyes when he felt that his physical condition had recovered.


    The magic bead is still shining, just such a big one, how can he swallow it?

 Chapter 90

    It seems that seeing Zhang Fan''s doubts, the sea emperor''s teeth at his feet said to him, "the magic pearl is the star of the sea. Even if ordinary people get it, they can''t really own it. They can only rely on its recovery ability to recover their own body. And those who really know how to use it, then, it will be a powerful treasure. Moreover, if it is because of the water nature of the practitioner and has a unique talent, then when he gets this ocean star, even the Dragon Spirit bead in the sea may not be his opponent. Then you have to get its approval first. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, for baby need to recognize this statement, he is more agree with.


    Because it took so much energy to catch it, and it also had its own spiritual consciousness, wanted to resist, wanted to escape.


    But at the moment, how can this magic bead, which is several times more powerful than the fire ginseng, not have its own consciousness?


    Maybe it''s not easy to get the approval of this magic bead.


    Zhang Fan resumed and continued to ask, "how did that person get that dragon spirit pearl?"


    Speaking of this, the speed of haihuangya swimming forward seems to have stopped.


    The regular swing of the body also slowly disappeared, and there was no spray around.


    Haihuangya''s body stopped, Zhang Fan''s heart also followed a tremor.


    Did you say something wrong?


    "Longlingzhu was originally the treasure I guarded. Do you know why I appeared in the second layer of ivory tower trial?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    "Originally, I was the final guard beast of the fifth level in the ivory tower. Only with my approval can I enter the sixth level!"


    "Level five, level six?"


    Zhang fan can''t help but take a breath, because he knows that the ivory tower is the fifth and sixth floor of the chain, but it''s not a place that ordinary people can enter.


    Moreover, the fifth and sixth levels of living spirit beast cultivation will be extremely huge.


    It is estimated that the existence of haihuangya is also very common.


    So, has that person reached the fifth floor before?


    But also took away the Dragon Spirit pearl guarded by haihuangya, so that is to say, did that person also reach the sixth level.


    Can have such strength, Zhang Fan Wu shook his head, he is very clear that he can not achieve.


    If we say that the strength of another person has reached this point.


    So, do you really have no chance?


    But anyway, it''s not surprising that what the other party gets is their own supreme blood, which is hundreds of times faster than ordinary people.


    If he didn''t take away his supreme blood, then this legendary figure should be himself. Although his invincible blood is not weak now, he can obviously feel that there is a big gap compared with the supreme blood.


    And their invincible blood tends to be invisible and explosive.


    Maybe it will bring you different opportunities in the future, but from the current cultivation speed, it is far less than the supreme blood.


    When Zhang Fan swallowed huorenshen and his strength reached the sixth heaven of shackles, he thought that the gap between himself and that man had narrowed a lot.


    However, when he and haihuangya contact, he found that the original gap is still so obvious.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked again, "so is it the Dragon Spirit pearl that he took away or not?"


    Before Zhang Fan''s words were finished, he was interrupted abruptly by haihuangya, "it''s better to say that I gave it to him than to take it away."


    Haihuangya''s heavy body began to move forward again, sending himself to a distant place.


    He continued to say to Zhang Fan, "that was the first time I met him. I thought he was Zhang Qiankun''s son. Because he has as like as two peas, and he has the same principle as Zhang Tiankun. Cultivation is also several times that of ordinary people. Originally, I wanted him to bring Zhang Tiankun to me. So, I told him about longlingzhu, and I let him enter the sixth level of ivory tower trial. But this guy cheated me. He told me that he only needs to absorb a little spiritual power of Longzhu to recover his injury. Moreover, I know very well that longmingzhu is of great help to the improvement of Wanyuan daojue. Also out of kindness, I took him to the place where longlingzhu was. However, I didn''t expect that this guy not only hurt me, but also took the Dragon Spirit bead away. At that moment, the fifth floor of the ivory tower almost collapsed, because all the spiritual power of the fifth floor came from this dragon pearl. And I, naturally, fell from the fifth level of the ivory tower trial, and now I am assigned to guard the second level of the ivory tower trial. For the spirit beast of my cultivation, it''s really a shame on the second level, so I want to take back the dragon ball and make up for my mistakes. "


    When Zhang Fan heard his voice, he seemed a little sad and sad.But what Zhang fan can feel most is a faint hatred in his bones.


    He wanted to revenge on that man, so now he gave himself the heart of the sea.


    He also made a big bet on himself. If he failed, he would lose not only the Dragon Spirit bead, but also the magic spirit bead.


    After listening to haihuangya''s narration, Zhang Fan was still puzzled. Then he said to haihuangya, "is this heart of the sea, the magic pearl, the treasure of the ivory tower? And is there a pearl like this in every layer of the ivory tower trial? "


    Zhang Fan''s two consecutive questions stunned haihuangya. Although he didn''t answer them, Zhang Fan also knew a general idea.


    He already had the answer in his mind.


    It''s just that if the other party doesn''t talk about it now, it''s not easy for him to get to the bottom of others.


    I have to say that haihuangya is really gambling.


    It may have something to do with haihuangya''s ten-year appointment.


    If you can''t meet this requirement within ten years, haihuangya may have another chance, and even be removed from the ivory tower.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan clenched his teeth, since he had a trace of sympathy for Haihuang''s teeth.


    Immediately, Zhang Fan continued to ask, "so how can I get the recognition of this ocean heart? And how did that guy get the approval of longlingzhu? "


    Haihuangya was a little uncomfortable. "To tell you the truth, I don''t know how that guy got the approval of longlingzhu, but I still have some ways to get the approval of ocean heart. In fact, the heart of the sea is the treasure derived from this sea. It''s also very easy to get its approval. The simplest point is that you have to have water properties. "


    All of a sudden, Zhang fan can be asked, because both of them are very clear.


    Zhang Fan is born with the attribute of fire, and there is no attribute of water.


    Although the heart of the ocean can provide another attribute for Zhang Fan, it must be recognized by the heart of the ocean.


    "Is there another way?" Zhang Fan asked in a hurry.


    "Yes, but it depends on your nature."

 Chapter 91

    "What do you mean?" Zhang Fan was puzzled.


    At the moment, haihuangya laughed with self mockery, "this is also a barrier that I haven''t crossed for many years. The heart of the sea also has a name, which is called magic pearl, you know. So it''s called the heart of the ocean because it''s a baby born of the ocean. And there''s another reason to call it magic beads. "


    "Why?"


    "Magic pearl, as the name suggests. It can reflect another dark side in your heart, that is, your demonic side. Only you defeat the dark side in your heart and your demonic side. Then, you are qualified to be the master of this magic pearl. Moreover, this magic bead is an eternal existence in the world. Even after your death, it still exists in the world and appears in a new form. "


    "That is to say, this magic pearl has many masters of its own?"


    "Yes, but if you can reach another level. Well, maybe it''s the owner of its whole life. "


    "Another realm?" Zhang Fan heard the word again.


    Although he is very curious, but now his top priority is to think about how to get the approval of this magic bead to become its master.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is more clear that only when he comes to this magic bead can he be qualified to fight with that person.


    Similarly, I didn''t know before I met haihuangya that there was a dragon spirit pearl in his body. And if you are so abrupt to find each other, maybe you will really die miserably.


    "Boy, tell me your name." Haihuangya''s words came suddenly.


    Zhang Fan said thoughtlessly, "Zhang Fan!"


    "Good!"


    With that, his eyes had closed gently, ready to meet the coming things.


    haihuangya finished the word gently, and then Zhang Fan felt strange power appeared around him.


    And these forces are circling around their bodies in a strange way, and the body seems to be pulled by some force to the left and right, and it seems that some forces are pulled out from every part of their body, so as to carry out the re carving.


    But internal forces are no longer under their own control, and no longer act in accordance with their own consciousness.


    They seem to have their own consciousness and operate on their own.


    It was quiet. At this moment, all the sounds around Zhang Fan disappeared. He never heard the sound of the sea, the sound of haihuangya, or even his own heartbeat.


    Suddenly, Zhang Fan thought he was dead.


    But he knew better that he should be in a special area.


    And what I will face is the test from my heart.


    He slowly opened his eyes, all around, hazy, some nihilistic feeling.


    And in front of his body appeared a 15-year-old young man, his face is handsome, there are some partial black skin, appears to be particularly healthy. Two fists clench, shoulder and chest that slightly raised muscles, but appears to be particularly powerful.


    He was a little shorter than an adult, but his determined eyes seemed to have a strong sense of killing, which made people look a little chilly.


    This teenager is definitely not easy to deal with. This is the first impression.


    And then Zhang Fan suddenly reacts, isn''t this person himself?


    Yes, I will face a demonized myself.


    is as like as two peas in the as like as two peas, who are the same as Zhang Fan and the same as the other.


    Zhang Fan quietly staring at each other, and each other seems to be looking at himself coldly.


    He wasn''t in a hurry to shoot the other side, and he wasn''t in a hurry to shoot.


    Looking at their own demons, seems to want to find their own flaws.


    fruit is as like as two peas, and has carved out a person who is exactly the same as himself.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help sneering. He had to say that this other Zhang Fan, who was transformed by magic beads, was really no different from his own. Even that unique temperament was copied.


    However, since in order to obtain the recognition of this magic bead, no matter what kind of existence the other party is, there is only one idea in Zhang Fan''s heart, that is to defeat him, and then obtain the recognition of the magic bead!


    However, just as Zhang Fan thought for a moment, the person in front of him suddenly moved.


    The palm of his hand moved and flicked forward.


    Zhang Fan suddenly kicks his legs, and the whole person will step back.


    Because he has already felt that the other party is about to use the fire finger he just got. If he is hit by this move, then for Zhang Fan, it is the existence of instant second kill.


    Because of the power of the fire finger, he himself knows better than anyone else.


    However, when he was ready to dodge, he saw his opponent''s original gesture was taken back.And the whole person unexpectedly fiercely forward a probe, with a kind of extremely fast speed toward oneself gallop and come.


    Zhang Fan was blindfolded in an instant. Unexpectedly, the man who made the copy shook his hand.


    I thought he was going to attack himself by using the fire finger, but I didn''t expect that this man ran towards himself.


    And his speed is also incomparably fast, even did not see clearly, already arrived on the face.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan even stepped on the stars, but the other side''s speed is far above himself, and his speed, obviously, has not mentioned the fastest.


    Suddenly two people bumped together, Zhang Fan did not stand firm, the whole person floated out.


    But he is also in a hurry to restore the body, a few virtual shake, finally stand.


    But the speed of the other side obviously did not give themselves a chance to breathe, and continued to rush towards themselves at a very fast speed.


    Zhang Fan quickly retreated, but his opponent''s attack was extremely fierce.


    The fist, like raindrops, came down.


    Zhang Fan also wants to avoid the attack first, and then find the opportunity to fight back.


    However, the opponent''s fists were extremely fierce, and with the mountain like blessing, every fist Zhang Fan resisted had at least 200000 Jun strength.


    And Zhang Fan''s heart is clear, this is never the real strength of the other side.


    Speed can''t be separated, so we have to rely on our physical strength to carry it with him.


    But the other side just like don''t know the pain, under the fierce impact, the arm all sends out the dull sound. Zhang Fan only felt that his arms were already painful. Under the impact of this fierce force, he felt that his arms were about to break.


    The next moment, he can''t help but back a fierce retreat, feet a pedal, the whole person jumped into the sky.


    This time, we must distance him!


    However, unexpectedly, the other side''s attack posture changed, the whole person even stopped.


    His hands moved forward, and Zhang Fan understood the next moment.


    This guy is deliberately forcing himself into the air, so that when he can no longer transfer his position with the help of force, it is the best time for him to use the flame finger.


    Zhang Fan''s heart was also tight when he saw the two fiery red lights coming out of each other''s fingertips.


    He didn''t think that although the people in front of him were just his own demons. But his fighting thinking is rather cautious, even more than his own thinking.


    When I react, I will face death.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan was stunned. He didn''t know whether his death in the duel with the devil was real death, but he felt ashamed.


    What''s more, I lost so fast.

 Chapter 92

    Obviously, the other side didn''t give Zhang Fan any chance.


    A series of thinking only takes place between the light and flint.


    And Zhang Fan in the air, is the rapid cohesion of spiritual power, want to show the flame to fight with him.


    But when his spiritual power just gathered, the other party''s two fire fingers had already "swished" and shot at his face!


    Almost just for a moment, Zhang Fan''s mind came to a very stinging feeling, and this extremely short tingling, followed by a burst of inexplicable vertigo. When Zhang Fan fell back, he suddenly found that he fell on the back of Hai Huang Ya.


    And around, or that piece of boundless sea.


    He was blindfolded, and sat there in a daze, half the time of incense did not slow down.


    But haihuangya didn''t ask him what happened. Zhang Fan looked at the shining magic pearl in his hand and shook his head secretly.


    It seems that it''s not so easy to get his approval.


    And he didn''t know that his demons were so powerful.


    Don''t even give yourself any chance, just kill yourself in a few breaths.


    However, for myself, I can really add some practical experience. I can use my own tricks in this way, and I can be so fierce.


    For a moment, after waiting for Zhang Cheng to relax, haihuangya said with a light voice of banter, "how about it? Is it hard to deal with yourself? "


    Although the voice is comforting, it also shows some of haihuangya''s own experiences.


    Zhang Fan knows that this guy must have dealt with his own demons, and like himself, he also suffered a tragic defeat.


    Now he finally understood what kind of mentality others had when they were fighting against themselves, and how they dealt with themselves?


    It seems that the enemy I have been dealing with for some time is still too weak and weak compared with myself.


    It''s natural that you should be able to go all the way smoothly. However, you didn''t exert 100% of your strength.


    However, their own demons, but can play their strongest power.


    Zhang Fan did not pick up the Haihuang teeth, he thought, and closed his eyes.


    Haihuangya also understood his meaning. Under the guidance of his spiritual power, Zhang Fan once again entered the mysterious space.


    This time, he was much more relaxed and alert than before.


    His demons are not easy to deal with, so he must do his best, otherwise he may be defeated as he did just now.


    Similarly, another Zhang Fan, with extremely rapid speed, attacked himself.


    Knowing that he would not die, Zhang Fan began to be unscrupulous.


    Even if the pain is so real, but he is still fighting with his own demons.


    Under the mountain like blessing, Zhang Fan felt that his arms and legs were about to break, but the other side still had no intention of quitting.


    Although Zhang Fan knew he would not die, after several rounds of fighting.


    He knew that if he continued like this, he would not even have the strength to wave his arms.


    It''s absolutely a stupid idea to keep fighting with him all the time.


    Although he has the same power as himself, his power is as if it will not be used up and exhausted. But he is in constant wear and tear, under the ebb and flow, he soon fell into the downwind.


    Sure enough, in Zhang Fan''s negligence, the other party''s big fist suddenly hit his forehead.


    Zhang Fan only felt a tremor in his heart. Under the violent shaking of his mind, the whole person fell into chaos again.


    The second fiasco also made Zhang Fan accumulate some experience.


    However, it seems that I can only outwit.


    This time, he did not welcome the irony of haihuangya.


    On the contrary, haihuangya said a few words to him, which made him feel quite profitable.


    Haihuangya told him that he wanted to defeat his own demons.


    First of all, you should learn to face yourself. You should remember that what you defeat is not the other side, but yourself.


    If you think of it as another enemy, you will never defeat it.


    What are your shortcomings? Then he must also have some shortcomings!


    Magic bead, his magic, is to be able to perfectly reproduce another self.


    Even your emotions, your glory, even your regret.


    Zhang Fan nodded thoughtfully in his heart, when he entered this space for the third time.


    He has kept a relatively distant distance from the other himself, looking at each other from a distance.Zhang Fan is not in a hurry, and the other Zhang Fan is not in a hurry this time.


    In his mind repeatedly echoed the words haihuangya had said to himself.


    Haihuangya is also a person with rich experience. Of course, he thinks that this view is correct.


    But what shortcomings can you have?


    Perhaps in Zhang Fan''s opinion, his biggest weakness may be his lack of cultivation.


    Yes, Zhang Fan suddenly remembered!


    Up to now, I don''t have any single engraved spirit skill, and my only engraved spirit skill is quepeng skill. Besides quepeng skill, there are lightning skill and flame finger.


    You have it yourself, and so does the other side. If you want to attack from the angle of single attack, you obviously can''t do it.


    But what are your shortcomings in other aspects?


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan suddenly felt that he was quite perfect. It seemed that there was no place to cut in. Suddenly, a touch of pride and pride rose in his heart, but it soon faded away.


    Because he has already seen the opposite founder''s Flying Star wave towards him, and he is also flying star wave rapidly, keeping a certain distance from him.


    The fire finger appeared on the finger, and the two fire red rays shot towards each other at a high speed.


    He doesn''t expect his flame finger to hit the opponent when he is playing the star volley. His main purpose is to block the opponent''s attack angle and delay the opponent''s attack speed through the flame finger, which is simply to drag the opponent.


    After all, the consumption of the flame finger is not very big. Through his own knowledge of the stars flying in the sky, and the other party''s prediction of another foothold, Zhang Fan''s two flame fingers have achieved great results.


    The next moment, his arm flexible out, and two fire points toward each other.


    "Whoosh" two, two fire red light toward their own demons, left and right sides gallop away.


    In front of Zhang Fan''s necessary path, he cast a lightning bolt. The flashing arc was like a barrier, which blocked the path of Zhang Fan''s path.


    His purpose is very simple, is not to let the devil close to himself.


    And his star wave is to the limit, and the devil opened a further distance.


    After pulling apart the distance, Zhang Fan stood there quietly looking at the starry sky wave cast by the heart demon.


    Carefully looking at the defects of the Star wave, but let him feel regret is that his practice of the Star wave is more advanced body method, even he, also can''t see any defects.


    That kind of strange body method is approaching itself at a very fast speed.


    This familiar body method makes Zhang Fan''s brow slightly wrinkle.


    It has to be said that other children in the no man''s land have practiced the Star wave, but they are not as proficient as Xing Zhang Fan. Moreover, when this demon uses the Star wave, his speed is faster and his body method is more weird.


    He took a heavy breath, and a breath came down his throat.


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that the more the Star wave was spread to the back, the faster his speed was and the more strange his body method was.


    At that time, it will be more difficult to deal with, so if we continue to withdraw now, I''m afraid it will be really difficult to fight in the back.


    But what should we do if we can''t touch and retreat?


    His face was solemn and his hands clenched.


    In the heart extremely anxious under, but that Zhang Fan also seemed to see own idea, is also double palms, condenses into the fist, wants to fight with oneself high and low.


    "Touch!"


    Two Zhang Fan''s fists fell on each other like two heavy stones.


    The powerful force burst out at the moment, and the bodies of both sides flew upside down and fell on the ground like broken kites.


    Almost at the same moment, two people turned over from the ground.


    Two fire fingers were shot at each other in a flash, and the two fire fingers did not hit each other. They both avoided each other in a hurry with strange body method.


    Zhang Fan frowned slightly and took a breath.


    as like as two peas, he is constantly searching for his own shortcomings and failures, but he is the same as himself or herself in speed and strength.


    It''s not easy to find out the shortcomings.


    Magic pearl, magic pearl, you are a magic treasure.


    This is the first time Zhang Fan has met him.


    But in order to get this magic bead, Zhang Fan will not give up so easily.


    At this moment, he held his breath and tried to make his heart quiet.


    Since I can''t find the so-called shortcomings from both sides of myself, I don''t need to overcome them.


    In fact, Zhang Fan already has a very simple and crude method in his mind. He wants to have a try.

 Chapter 93

    Zhang Fan, who was possessed by the devil, was careful.


    He didn''t say a word, but his eyes seemed to be full of ridicule and irony.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the other party and stopped looking into his eyes, because as long as he took two more eyes, he knew that his heart, which was about to calm down, seemed to be irritated by his eyes.


    This time, Zhang Fan spoke to his demons, "you are just my shadow. What qualifications do you have to mock me?"


    And the other side still did not speak, as if they would not speak.


    Still with that kind of with a little ironic eyes looking at Zhang Fan, did not say a word, but it is better than a thousand words.


    "Well, since you have no weakness, then I will create weakness!"


    With that, Zhang Fan even stretched out his hands, opened his mind, and fully showed his chest and all the weaknesses in front of him in front of the enemy.


    "You are me, so I won''t be killed by myself!"


    Mumbling to himself, he finally closed his eyes.


    But Zhang Fan''s heart demon didn''t have any hesitation, with the fist full of strength, toward Zhang Fan''s chest, mercilessly smashed over.


    Almost just a few breathing time, another Zhang Fan has already arrived in front of him.


    In this instant, the two figures had already overlapped.


    Zhang Fan, whose eyes were closed, also moved slightly, leaning slightly backward.


    The body shows a 45 degree angle.


    Zhang Fan''s heart devil smashed this fist, and was directly recruited to hide by Zhang Fan''s side.


    However, their bodies still collided heavily.


    At the moment, Zhang has opened his eyes, and a smile appears from the corner of his mouth, "you are still in the trap after all."


    There was no emotion in his eyes, and one of his hands had passed through the heart of the demon in front of him.


    There is a slight flame beating on the fingertip, which has penetrated the body of the demon.


    and Zhang as like as two peas at the moment, he relaxed, and he slowly pushed away his body, which was exactly the same as himself.


    Seeing him fall heavily on the ground, suddenly, he seemed to see his own death.


    There was another tremor in his heart. It was over, it was over


    With Zhang Fan''s body slightly tilted, the surrounding environment also lost a change.


    no longer as like as two peas Zhang Fan, on the back of the emperor''s teeth, Zhang Fan, who was sitting quietly, slowly opened his eyes.


    And his eyes are more that a touch of blue luster.


    Haihuangya, who wanted to continue to ridicule Zhang Fan, was stunned for a moment. His voice became trembling and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, you succeeded!"?! You know, I tried for more than three months, but I didn''t beat myself. I didn''t expect that you had succeeded in just a few times? What a genius


    Zhang Fan smile, do not care about his too many changes, asked him, "well, now this situation is not the heart of the sea already belongs to me?"


    Haihuangya said softly, and then he said, "I''m glad that you have passed the approval of the heart of the sea. Now you have the spiritual power of the heart of the sea in your body. Through this bit of spiritual power, then slowly refine the heart of the ocean, and finally swallow it


    Looking at the heart of the sea in his hand, Zhang Fan has a kind of eagerness.


    He is eager to get the ability that the emperor said, he is eager to become strong, eager to make this heart of the sea become a part of himself.


    He is more eager to defeat that person with the heart of the sea.


    Hot eyes, so that Zhang Fan on the strength of a full desire and pursuit.


    He quietly coiled in haihuangya''s body, according to what haihuangya said, slowly looking for a touch of spiritual power belonging to the heart of the sea from his body. Through the spiritual power of the heart of the ocean, slowly refine the heart of the ocean in front of you. Finally, gather in your body.


    Zhang Fan also closed his eyes and quietly felt this series of subtle changes.


    The refining process of the heart of the sea is very slow. The spiritual power of such a big heart of the sea is like a gossamer. It is slowly integrated into Zhang Fan''s body by using Wanyuan daojue. On the one hand, it supplements Zhang Fan''s spiritual power, and on the other hand, it moistens Zhang Fan''s meridians and body, so that Zhang Fan''s body has been further transformed and improved.


    Refining Ocean Star is an extremely slow process. Zhang fan can''t wait for its slowness. At first, he thought that he could just eat such a heart of the sea into his stomach, but he didn''t expect that it would take a long time to absorb it even after he was recognized by the heart of the sea.


    A full day passed, and Zhang Fan didn''t eat or drink, and still didn''t feel the slightest hunger and thirst.What the heart of the sea gives Zhang Fan is not only the supplement of spiritual power, but also the supplement of physical strength.


    Therefore, even the next day, Zhang Fan is still so energetic, and the ocean star in his hand has become much smaller.


    Zhang Fan estimated that it would take another day, and this heart of the ocean would be refined by itself, and then absorbed completely.


    However, with the gradual refining of the heart of the sea, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power has not been improved at all.


    At this moment, he also had some impetuousness, several times wanted to ask haihuangya what is the reason, why his spiritual power did not improve.


    But looking at the heart of the sea in his hand has not been completely refined, he will think about what unexpected situation may happen, maybe he will improve his spiritual power at the last moment, so he forced to bear his depression, until the third day, when a touch of fish belly white appeared on the plane, Zhang Fan completely refined this heart of the sea.


    However, let him feel a little disappointed that his spiritual power has not been improved, or even not at all.


    It''s just that the body has been well supplemented, and the strong fire element in my body seems to have been suppressed a lot. Now I''m in harmony with water and fire. Similarly, in his body, there is a faint sense of power, which gives people a mysterious feeling, sometimes surging, sometimes gentle.


    Zhang Fan knows that this is the power of the heart of the ocean.


    When he opened his eyes again, his eyes became as deep as the deep sea, full of vigor and vitality.


    He looked at the distant fish belly white, sitting quietly on the back of the sea emperor''s teeth.


    From a distance, it''s like a fairy from afar.

 Chapter 94

    He Xi''s morning light reflected on the sea level through Zhang Fan''s side face, pulling out a very long figure.


    "It''s estimated that you can see the mainland in half an hour."


    In the past few days, haihuangya has not disturbed his heart of refining the ocean.


    Zhang Fan is also engrossed in refining the heart of the sea. However, unlike what haihuangya said, he feels that his missile has not been improved in the spiritual power, and Zhang fan does not feel the improvement in the realm he said.


    "Didn''t you say that this heart of the sea will bring me another attribute and another power of inscriptions?"


    Finally, Zhang Fan could not help asking.


    Haihuangya laughs, "how do you know there is no such thing?"


    "But why can''t I feel it at all?" Zhang Fan is a little depressed.


    Haihuangya then said, "this is the sea. It''s full of water elements. When you get to the land, you will find that you are different. Moreover, I can feel that your body should have been endowed with a kind of water attribute engraved spirit by the ocean star, but as for why you can''t feel it, I can''t tell. But I''m sure you''ll definitely use it. Because you are a fire attribute, so the heart of the sea, which makes up for your water attribute, is definitely the most helpful for you


    For uncertain things, haihuangya didn''t know how to explain, so he had to make up a reason to appease Zhang Fan.


    Although Zhang Fan did not get the ability to exaggerate as haihuangya said, he could clearly feel that his power seemed to be used continuously.


    Moreover, his Wanyuan formula seems to have been improved in this refining of the heart of the ocean, and the bottleneck of the fourth layer seems to have been loosened.


    Now what Zhang Fan is short of is a chance. As long as it''s a coincidence, Zhang fan can directly break through the third level of Wanyuan daojue and reach the fourth level. At that time, Zhang Fan''s recovery ability will become stronger, and his ability to transform the spiritual power between heaven and earth for his own use will be stronger.


    Time is very fast, the speed of haihuangya has become very fast.


    A slender land frame has emerged in the distance.


    The slender land is like the dividing line between the sea and the sky, which divides the heaven and the earth into two parts.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan couldn''t help feeling moved and said to Hai Huangya, "the ivory tower is really a magical place. It can perfectly create such a world."


    Haihuangya laughs, "what you see is just a corner of the iceberg. There are more unknown miracles in this world, waiting for you to explore. If you really rely on Ocean Star to reach another realm, then I believe you will meet me again. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. What he wanted now was to hurry to land.


    Then kill a monster, get its head, and enter the third level of ivory tower trial.


    The opening time of this ivory tower trial is only five days, but now I have spent four days, plus today, I still have two days left.


    The first and second level, if you want to get better results, you can only climb to a higher level.


    During the rest of the journey, Zhang Fan and Hai Huangya talked about some unimportant issues. Finally, they chatted about the fish intestine sword.


    He asked haihuangya if he hated him and would he take revenge on him?


    Haihuangya didn''t mind at all. He said to him, "do you think you hurt me? Everything has its own fixed number. It''s your destiny that you can pick up this fish intestine sword, isn''t it? "


    Zhang Fan nodded, the other side of this big man, he gave him that injury, really nothing.


    "Speaking of this fish intestine sword, how many people did you eat in the sea? Did you get a girl


    Zhang Fan''s words made haihuangya seem to be a little angry. His voice became a little heavy. He yelled at Zhang Fan, "what did you TMD say? It''s like I''m an old monster. How many people did I eat in the sea? I just occasionally eat some dead fish and rotten shrimp, and then accidentally swallow a few human. As for the girls who eat or not, I don''t know. Anyway, I''m not interested in your human women. "


    Zhang Fan knows that he can''t ask anything, so it''s in vain to get information about Qin Yiyi from him.


    Taking a broad view, there are still some wonderful things in this continent.


    Finally haihuangya stopped swimming, Zhang Fan also calm down.


    At the moment, his body has reached the best condition.


    I patted my clothes and swept away the salty sea breeze with my hands.


    Looking at the long lost mainland, suddenly there are some attachment.


    At the foot of the sea, he is about to go, but also the residue of a not give up.


    For the fear and fear that haihuangya began to meet, he fought to death, saved himself, gave himself the heart of the sea, and taught himself how to absorb it.For Zhang Fan, haihuangya is very kind to him.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is also secretly made a decision, no matter how to say, he will come again to see haihuangya.


    And must bring this Zhang Tiankun to see him, and if his strength is enough, he will take out the haihuangya.


    But these are the words of the future.


    "Gone, old man." This is the first time that Zhang fan used the term "old thing" to refer to haihuangya.


    Maybe he felt more intimate, and haihuangya didn''t refuse.


    The voice is a little dull and seems to smile gently.


    "Yes, little thing, I don''t know how long we''ll meet each other? You know, you have all my hopes. I hope I didn''t read you wrong! "


    Zhang Fan nodded gently.


    Parting is always the saddest moment. He didn''t say much to exaggerate the sad atmosphere.


    Step a little bit gently, already jumped out from the back of Hai Huang Ya.


    Stepping on the surface of the water is like walking on the ground.


    He ran to the land in front of him. As he ran, the corners of his eyes were moist. He yelled to the haihuangya behind him, "old man, wait for me, I will come to pick you up!"


    After that, regardless of whether the other party could hear him or not, he jumped and landed directly on the land.


    When he looked back, the sea was quiet and there was no spray.


    Haihuangya, I don''t know where it is.


    He may be watching him at the bottom of the sea nearby, or he may have gone far away.


    This heart of the ocean gave Zhang Fan a great harvest.


    Originally, he thought that the participation of fireman in the general meeting was his biggest harvest. Unexpectedly, this was the second layer, and he gained a heart of the ocean.


    On the land near here, Zhang Fan did not see any other experimenters.


    Maybe the strong people have already entered a higher level, and the weak people have already been eliminated.


    After all, three days have passed since five days, and now it is the fourth day.


    People like Zhang Fan, who still stay in the second floor, seem to have no more. Zhang Fan casually hunts and kills a monster, takes his head, and directly enters the third floor.


    The environment of each floor of the ivory tower is different. This time, Zhang Fan has not landed on the sea.


    But there was a strong wind around.


    It was as if he was on the sand dunes and the crescent moon, not far away.


    There are also some thorns and short grass. It''s more like a desert where nobody goes.


    It is worth mentioning that there seems to be a strong smell of blood in the whistling wind.


    So it shows that Zhang Fan''s generation had some hunting activities not long ago.


    You know, on the third floor of the ivory tower, you can basically meet the beasts that exist in the wild animals. It''s not ordinary people who want to hunt and kill monsters or wild animals.


    And against the strong wind, he searched for the footprints that were not covered by the sand under his feet, and walked forward slowly.


    Looking at the footprints of a group of people, it is estimated that they are four or five people walking together, big or small. The smallest footprints are a little petite. It is estimated that they are a woman.


    Zhang Fan was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, there were still women in the third layer of ivory tower trial.


    So the strength of this woman must not be simple, is it Caiyun?


    It''s really possible. After all, only she can have an escort team in this watchtower.


    Zhang Fan followed up this line of footprints, about two miles away, vaguely already saw a few people in front of the front, from the body, it should be four men and two women.


    They''re hobbling, and it looks like they should be gone for a while.


    Zhang Fan not far away from the hanging in the back, no hurry to meet them.


    Because from their back, Zhang Fan is not sure of their identity.


    In this desert area, their heads are wrapped with gauze, and they wrap themselves tightly to prevent sand from entering their eyes and mouth.


    Zhang Fan also felt a little strange. Once he touched his body, these sandstorms would roll down from his body, as if they were wet by water, and they would not stick to his body.


    Looking back all the way, it seems that the footprints of the places Zhang Fan passed are all with traces of water, but Zhang Fan didn''t notice at all. Is this the magic power attached to the heart of the ocean?

 Chapter 95

    The sky began to dim and the surroundings began to turn yellow.


    The third floor of the ivory tower is more like a cage wrapped by sand dunes. The people inside can''t get out, but the people outside are eager to come in.


    Zhang Fan is one of those who are eager to come in. This is a field with a different environment from the first two levels, and it is also a place for those who are not good enough to keep away. The strength of the people who can enter the third level of the ivory tower and want to get what they want to get is at least above the shackles, that is to say, the strength of the team not far ahead is not low.


    Zhang Fan with the slow, the other side is also difficult to find themselves.


    Seeing this group of people looking for a half blocked sand dune to rest, he was also waiting in the shadow of a sand dune not far away. When it was dark, it was the time for him to approach. Zhang Fan doesn''t want to do anything to them, but he wants to see whether these people are Caiyun or Chen Yuan and Chen Dong. He has different ways of treating different people.


    Wind and sand blinds the eyes, and everything withers.


    In this lifeless desert, Zhang Fan seems very quiet.


    He likes this quiet atmosphere, because he can feel his heart in this quiet atmosphere.


    Although the wind is very tight, Zhang fan can still hear their conversation.


    "It''s a fluke to enter the third floor this time." It seems to be a woman talking.


    "I can''t say it''s a fluke, it''s God''s blessing. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will stop at the second level. " It was a man with a strong voice who spoke.


    From his tone of voice, Zhang Fan was not difficult to recognize that happy feeling.


    It seems that he has heard the sound somewhere, but he is not very familiar with it.


    "You don''t want to talk about it. We all want to thank her, otherwise, none of us want to enter the third level." It was another woman''s voice, but it was very recognizable. Zhang Fan immediately recognized who she was.


    At the moment, he hastened to use his powerful psychic consciousness to overhear more clearly what they were saying.


    Zhang Fan is also very sure when he displays his strong spiritual sense. No one in the other team is stronger than his own spiritual sense. Otherwise, the other party will soon find himself.


    And there was no abnormality in their conversation. Obviously, the other side didn''t find themselves.


    "Yes, sister Caiyun is right, but it''s a pity that she is such a big girl as a flower." A man tut tut sound, it is particularly sorry.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that this woman would sacrifice herself to help us." Caiyun''s voice came again, as if with a little sympathy.


    Zhang Fan''s heart was also mentioned, and he was very interested in what they talked about.


    It seems that when they entered the third layer of ivory tower, something else happened.


    "But who would have thought that guy was so powerful, and we met him on the second floor. What''s more, the so-called Prince is really not a thing. He even wants to rob our things. " With that, the man was even more broken.


    "Ah Biao, don''t talk nonsense. After all, he is his royal highness. If we let him know, our whole Wangcheng will be over. " Caiyun yelled, in this respect, she is still more mature than her subordinates.


    The man named a Biao didn''t speak any more, but he was still angry and unhappy.


    Hum, there is no movement.


    "Sister Caiyun, I heard that the woman has a relationship with the man." The first woman said again.


    "Shut up, butterfly. If you dare to mention that man to me again, I won''t kill you." Caiyun suddenly seems to be in a rage, and then there is the noise of two women.


    "Well, I''m wrong, sister Caiyun. It''s a big deal not to mention your sweetheart." The woman called Xiaodie begged for mercy, but her mouth didn''t stop, "but, sister Caiyun, you don''t have to hide from everyone. Anyway, you''ve already told me, and now they know it''s OK."


    "I knew you were so gossipy and talkative. I wouldn''t have told you at the beginning!" Caiyun yelled again.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as we get the reward of this ivory tower trial, you will be able to restore your appearance. At that time, a large number of men in the world will be your choice. I don''t believe that boy will not be moved when he sees your appearance. Moreover, you don''t have to worry about his royal highness this time. He is not a member of Tianling college, so he is not qualified to win our reward. " Xiaodie''s words are like a dose of centering agent, which makes Caiyun feel a little relieved.


    "Xiaodie, you can tell me which kid can make our sister Caiyun moved. You know, in the early years, many young heroes didn''t agree to pursue sister Caiyun." Another man spoke.


    "Ah Hu, now that ah Biao doesn''t speak, you also start to cut in. If you should ask, don''t ask. Don''t set a bad example for your subordinates. " Caiyun yelled again.


    "What''s wrong with me? I don''t care about our sister Caiyun!" With that, two other men laughed.Although Caiyun has been scolding, they don''t seem to be very afraid. On the contrary, they seem to have a good relationship with each other.


    With several people''s uproar, and Zhang Fan''s original interest is also diluted.


    I thought I could hear some useful information, but it was all these insipid gossip.


    However, it gave him a definite understanding of the prince.


    It seems that the prince is not a good man.


    Since they are not the people Zhang Fan is looking for, Zhang Fan naturally has no interest in staying any longer.


    Having come to the third level, he still wants to go to a higher place.


    Now, I don''t plan to follow them any more and find my own way.


    Moreover, there are many people on the other side, and if they appear rashly, they will inevitably not find their own trouble.


    "By the way, sister Caiyun, do you think that girl is the flower of your Tianling college. It''s a pity to think that you are so good-looking, because you are taken in by the prince. " Butterfly suddenly asked again.


    Zhang Fan was about to leave, and stopped.


    "Probably, otherwise he would not be so interested in that girl, but I heard that the guy and the girl had not been together before. But I learned from the college that his name was Li Chun. What''s strange is that I almost never heard of his name before, and he really scared me when he pretended to be a savage that day. " Caiyun''s words made Zhang Fan''s heart thump.


    I thought it was something I didn''t want to do at all, but now I have a relationship with myself.


    In addition to hearing this series of dialogues, Zhang fan can''t help but start to think whether the identity of the girl in their conversation is exactly Qin Yiyi.


    However, listening to their conversation, it seems that Qin Yiyi is now in a disadvantageous situation. As for falling into the hands of the prince, Zhang Fan is also frowning.


    The already quiet mood suddenly became confused.


    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to insert their topic.


    "No, sister Caiyun, your strength in shackles will be scared by him. Is he stronger than you?"


    "That''s not true. It seems that he hasn''t reached the shackles, but his body function is extremely powerful, very strong, and empty. He''s the kind of man that girls feel very safe at first sight." Caiyun''s voice has been inadvertently revealed in her voice.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had regained her appearance, instead of being so ugly.


    She felt that only this man could have himself.


    In fact, she already knew Zhang Fan''s identity and recognized him that day.


    However, Zhang Fan did not seem to blame himself for what she said, but with different feelings.

 Chapter 96

    "Oh, I''ll make you happy." Butterfly is joking again.


    All this stops in Zhang Fan''s ears, but Zhang Fan doesn''t think too much. Now he only wants to know the news of Qin Yiyi, but he doesn''t think much about other things.


    Zhang Fan step by step close, unconsciously, both sides have been close at hand.


    Several people are still playing, regardless of the surrounding environment.


    Zhang Fan could see two men standing guard outside the sand dune, but they were also at the edge of the sand dune, no more than five meters away from the group. The other four were sitting around the fire, and they were not disturbed by the sand dunes.


    "Sister Caiyun, are you going to find him after you recover your appearance this time?" Butterfly then asked.


    "Why do you care so much about my business? You don''t care if I can''t find it."


    "Oh, look, you look red. Anyway, their little lover is dead. Why are you so worried? "


    In the sandstorm, a figure has appeared within 10 meters of them.


    And the two people on guard also suddenly saw a figure, and they were all startled.


    "Who is it?" Although called out, but the voice is a little trembling.


    How does this person appear at his side in silence?!


    A word instantly alerted a group of people, they no longer frolic, all covered with masks and veils, toward the outside.


    The figure not far away is getting closer and closer, and you can see his outline clearly.


    He looks pretty and looks like a young boy.


    But he''s muscular, strong, with a little bit of wheat skin, he looks very healthy.


    I can''t see any magazines in my resolute face, which gives me a very uneasy but reassuring feeling.


    It was Zhang Fan who came.


    Without looking at the two guards, he said directly to a veiled woman inside, "do you still know me?"


    The woman was slightly stunned, and her face sank.


    One side of the little butterfly see color cloud such change, quickly blocked in front, "who are you, how can we miss know you!" Although she said so, she was surprised to see that there was no shelter on Zhang Fan''s face. You know, the sandstorm here is so big, even if it won''t be lost to your eyes, but it''s very difficult to open your mouth. If you don''t pay attention, you will eat a mouthful of sand.


    However, the other side did not have any protective measures, but would not worry about eating a little sand.


    It seems that the sand all over the sky will take the initiative to avoid him.


    "Why are you here?" Caiyun coldly looks at Zhang Fan, and the little woman''s posture is completely different, she appears particularly angry, is also particularly angry.


    "I''m here to find someone, you should know who I''m looking for!" Zhang Fan is also cold in speech.


    "Sorry, there''s no one here, and I don''t know who you''re looking for."


    "Who is he, miss? Do you know him?" At this moment, the butterfly is depressed.


    I thought he was loyal, but I didn''t expect him to know his eldest daughter.


    Caiyun nodded, but she didn''t have the identity of Zhang Fan.


    She doesn''t want her own affairs to be discussed again, let alone let Zhang Fan know that she likes him.


    "Damn, where are you from? You''ll know the identity of our first lady!" Suddenly, a strong man came.


    Zhang Fan turned to see, his face is handsome, but the body hair is exuberant, even the face is covered with hair. It seems to give people a kind of abnormal feeling, coupled with the strength of his muscles, I can''t help but be surprised. It seems that I''ve met a practitioner again!


    I didn''t expect that I had met three practitioners in a row.


    It seems that this guy is also the cultivation of the double heaven of the training and shackle realm. Generally speaking, the cultivation of the double heaven of the training and shackle realm and the normal triple heaven of the shackle realm can''t cause any substantial damage to him. After all, his fighting ability is very strong.


    Although Zhang Fan''s current strength is already six days in the shackles, under the pressure of his unicorn, his strength can only play around one day in the shackles. Although Zhang Fan had already dealt with such practitioners before he reached the shackle realm, now the other side is not one or two, but six. It seems that these six people have reached the cultivation of the shackle realm. If they fight hard, the winning rate is not high.


    Moreover, Zhang fan does not want to fully show his strength.


    "Ah Hu, don''t be rash. Who asked you to do it?" Caiyun yelled at him and did not let him act without authorization.


    Hearing Caiyun''s rebuke, the man also put away his arrogance.


    Zhang Fan took a cold look at him, looked back at Caiyun, calmed his mind a little, and then said, "you know Qin Yiyi, right? I want to know where she should be now, and what happened between you?""What''s the matter? I don''t know. You asked the wrong person." Obviously, Caiyun doesn''t want to tell Zhang Fan any relevant information.


    Zhang Fan was also a little annoyed. She clearly heard their conversation. As she said just now, she obviously knew the situation, but now she lied to herself, "you are lying to me."


    Zhang Fan looked at her and said these three words.


    "I said, who are you? Why are you so wordy? Get out of here!" Next to the tiger is standing over.


    Zhang Fan frowned and raised his right hand slightly. He saw a fiery red light coming out. Ah Hu was too late when he came over. He wanted to escape, but his left hand didn''t escape.


    "Yiliu" sound, followed by a burst of "stabbing" flesh and blood burning sound.


    The man named AHU immediately began to shout, and the pain made him collapse instantly.


    Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that this man was so strange and cruel.


    The little butterfly next to him even stepped back. You know, ah Hu is a practitioner of physical training. He is several times as strong as a general practitioner of Qi training. He was hurt by this guy.


    "Drink!" Next to him, another man rushed over.


    Zhang fanmeng''s mask suddenly found a sharp shot from the cold.


    He stepped on the starry sky and dodged.


    Looking back, another man just landed.


    It seems that this man should be the one named a Biao.


    It seems that his strength should be around five days in the shackles. Although the move just now is dangerous and dangerous, Zhang Fan thinks that his strength is just the same, and even has no threat to himself.


    All of a sudden, he felt like that.


    I didn''t give myself too much pressure.


    "Ah Biao, what are you going to do again? Do you think it''s useless for me to talk?" At this time, Caiyun was finally angry.


    She stares at two people, and stares at Zhang Fan, "why do you hurt people?" There is a sense of blame in the words.


    "He''s too noisy."


    Ah Hu, who was still very arrogant, did not dare to talk more after a big loss. Although he was resentful, he knew that the strength of the other side was absolutely beyond his imagination. You know, a Biao was an expert who had reached the shackle realm of wuchongtian, and he didn''t succeed in one blow.


    The strength of the other side is far from what we see.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan said, he is afraid to speak.


    Standing aside, the two men behind him did not dare to step forward.


    But Zhang Fan was very clear in his heart that his just hand was completely relying on his own fire finger''s suddenness and lethality.


    And the purpose of his coming is not to fight. He just wants to know the news of Qin Yiyi from Caiyun. Moreover, he knew that Caiyun would tell himself.


    The wind is blowing in my ears, but Caiyun can still hear his breathing and heartbeat.


    "You, you really want, maybe, maybe She may not be here Caiyun hesitated and finally said it.

 Chapter 97

    "Make it clear to me!" All of a sudden, Zhang Fan stepped forward and held Caiyun''s shoulder directly.


    Next to people want to hand, and Caiyun to block.


    "Ah, it hurts." She gave a little cry.


    Zhang Fan just let go, step back, coldly looking at Caiyun, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "How do you know we met her?" Caiyun asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan did not answer, still waiting for her reply.


    "Qin Yiyi is really a good girl, but maybe she has some regrets. A few days ago, we met the prince on the second floor of the ivory tower, the man we just went in and met. He was surrounded by three guards: Iron Guard Li Zhan, sword guard Feng Zhan and wood guard Da Chun. The strength of these three people are in the shackles of the five days or so, have their own advantages. We were about to enter the third floor of the ivory tower, but suddenly we met the prince. They want what we have, or they won''t let us go. "


    "What is it?"


    "You don''t care, but I didn''t give it to them. Even if he is the prince, there will be conflicts, but we are not their opponents at all. After a few rounds, we will all be arrested. At this time, Qin Yiyi appears. She seems to have just finished the action of hunting monsters, and she also wants to enter the third level. But after seeing her, the prince coveted her beauty and gave up robbing us. "


    "And then?" Zhang fan can''t wait to know what happened later.


    "In order to let us go, Qin Yiyi didn''t run away, but entangled them. However, before we left, we saw that Qin Yiyi had already started with them, but everyone knew that she was definitely not the opponent of those people, and her weapons were also taken away. " At this point, Caiyun is silent.


    Zhang Fan clenched his teeth and kept silent.


    Suddenly, his hand moved, and a slender sword was also touched.


    The blade is long and sharp with red stripes.


    "This is the sword!" Caiyun almost blurted out, because the recognition of this sword is too high. But Zhang Fan''s originally repressed emotion broke out in an instant, and the fish intestine sword made a surging sound. It directly glided through the air and "whooshed" into the sand dunes.


    Everyone was surprised. Xiaodie didn''t dare to control Caiyun any more and stepped back two steps.


    Now she finally understood why Caiyun would not let them do it, and also knew why Caiyun would like such a man.


    Because he is different from other men!


    Although she looks like a child, he is more mature and powerful than others.


    "Tell me, the prince, where are they now?" Zhang Fan''s cold voice came.


    His eyes were full of anger. This was the first time that he was drawn by his own anger.


    "I told you. It''s no use. You are not their opponent. Even if you go, you will die in vain. " Caiyun lowered his voice, seems to be in retention, also seems to be in lament. Lament Qin Yiyi so no, lament the Royal Prince''s despicable behavior. "Why don''t you come with us, and when we get out of this ivory tower trial, I''ll tell my father that he can deal with him. Moreover, there are ways to get out of the ivory tower. I think Qin Yiyi is not a fool. He will certainly crush the jade slips of life and go out. " Caiyun has been comforting Zhang Fan, hoping that he will not do anything stupid.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan really calmed down.


    But his heart is so uneasy, there is a very strong feeling of uncertainty in his heart burning. The more I don''t think about it, the stronger it is. He felt more and more that something had happened to Qin Yiyi.


    At last, he decided to meet the prince himself. At least, he wanted to know the news of Qin Yiyi. If they were really what, he would never let him go!


    Zhang Fan took two steps ahead, reached for a look, and directly grabbed the fish intestine sword out of the sand dune.


    "I don''t care about the rest. I just want to know about him and where he is. Just tell me."


    At the moment, Zhang Fan almost lost his mind. The only thing that supports him is Qin Yiyi''s life jade slips. Even so, he is also very clear, although there is a life jade slips, but this thing is not necessarily able to protect themselves.


    At least, Lee''s hunchback is a living example.


    "No, and I don''t know where they are." Caiyun immediately refused.


    "I know!" On one side, ah Hu, who had just been injured by Zhang Fan, said quickly. He laughed and yelled at Zhang Fan, "I know where it is, boy. Do you dare to go? If you are a grandson, you can''t go."


    "Ah Hu!" Caiyun yelled.


    But this tiger no longer cares about Caiyun. He looks at Zhang Fan and seems to laugh.


    And Zhang Fan naturally only knows that this guy is agitating himself. Because he just hurt him, he wanted to revenge himself, but he couldn''t beat himself, so he wanted to let others deal with him."Ah Hu, you dare to talk nonsense. If you go back, you don''t have to come to the Lord''s mansion. Moreover, all the preferential treatment given by your family will be cancelled!" Caiyun points to AHU and seems to be angry.


    "I..." Ah Hu was biting his teeth and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Zhang Fan looks back at Caiyun with a little smile. He doesn''t think Caiyun is helping him. On the contrary, he thinks this woman is disgusting and makes him feel upset.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you!"


    In a flash, Zhang Fan''s hand had been pinched on her neck.


    Caiyun was stunned, but at the next moment, the sharp pain on her neck and the feeling of hard breathing came, and her hand was already on Zhang Fan''s hand involuntarily. Want to take his hand away, but, suddenly, she found that her hand that little strength, simply can''t pull open Zhang Fan''s control.


    The people around them were scared, but Caiyun didn''t let them close.


    "You let go of miss!" Xiao die shouts.


    "Brother, I have something to discuss!" That a Biao is also in a hurry to intercede.


    "I, cough, you, even if you strangle me, I won''t say it! Strangle me, I''ve already died in your hands once Caiyun said while beating Zhang Fan''s hand.


    However, Zhang Fan did not mean to let go at all.


    Seeing the strength of each other''s struggle getting smaller and smaller, the people around are ready to move.


    If Zhang Fan really strangles Caiyun, they will have no way to hand over their duties when they go back.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan saw the tears, which are from the eyes of Caiyun, slowly wet the silk scarf on her face. The sand wrapped in the silk towel was also wet, and the silk towel could not bear the weight, so it slipped down.


    Caiyun''s pockmarked face suddenly appeared in front of everyone, and several people around were scared to avoid it. Even though they have been together for such a long time, they are even more "sister" to Caiyun, but they are afraid to see the real face of Caiyun.


    Caiyun''s heart is more sad, she looked at Zhang Fan, suddenly feel that each other''s strength relaxed a little, his speech seems to be a lot easier.


    "Are you satisfied? When you see this picture of me, it''s the same picture of me. Do you want to have a look?" With that, she was going to pull her clothes.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is also soft, because he knows that the other party has brought all this to her.


    At the beginning, she was the same size as herself and had the temperament of a big lady in the city. That''s why she did this kind of thing. If I killed her at that time, it might be a good thing, but I didn''t expect that she survived, which also caused the present situation. This kind of life is not like death, or, for her, it is really a kind of suffering.


    Zhang Fan''s hand is also soft, he released the hand that pinches the other side''s neck.


    A grasp of Caiyun''s hand, to stop her crazy action.


    "I''m sorry." Three words, to how abrupt.


    For a moment, the clouds were covered, and the people around them were covered.


    They think that Zhang Fan''s temperament, at most let go, did not expect to say these three words.


    They don''t know, but Zhang Fan knows that all the status quo of Caiyun is caused by him.


    Therefore, this "sorry" is also a matter of course.


    But the color cloud is also stupefied, Zheng Zheng stands there, at a loss.


    "In this way, I may be able to help you repair your face, including your body, but you have to tell me the whereabouts of Qin Yiyi, or the prince." Zhang Fan''s heart, has also made a decision.

 Chapter 98

    Qin Yiyi thought she would never let Zhang Fan die, but when she heard the news, or the condition, she was moved. The whole person doesn''t care whether he was just pinched by Zhang Fan, his heart has begun to beat, even his blood has begun to surge.


    "You, you said All... " Cloud refused, but she did not want to know what to say. If the other person can really heal his face, his body. Even if it''s just my face, in this case, my efforts over the years are not in vain. You know, over the years, I have used a lot of methods, but I have never recovered my appearance.


    Now, she is an "old woman" in her twenties. In a few years, she will never get married again.


    What''s more, she now this appearance, even if it is upside down, Wangcheng, it is estimated that few people would like to.


    Besides, the daughter of the city Lord can''t marry a beggar.


    Even if it''s not right, there are at least some forces.


    Even if you don''t get married, you have to meet people.


    Looking at Zhang Fan in front of her, she wanted to tell him that she liked him, but she didn''t dare. She was afraid. She knew that she couldn''t compare with Qin Yiyi in any way. What''s more, she was still so ugly. She didn''t even have the courage to speak.


    How much she wanted to restore her looks, how much she wanted to be beautiful.


    "I don''t lie to you. I''m telling the truth." Zhang Fan gave her a positive reply.


    "But..."


    "Sister Caiyun, it''s a good thing. For so many years, that''s what you''ve been longing for." Hearing the news, Xiao die was overjoyed. She put away her expression and quickly took out a silk scarf and wrapped it around Caiyun''s face.


    "Yes, sister Caiyun, what a wonderful thing!" Ah Hu also said hastily, "the prince is here..."


    "Shut up Caiyun stares at him and stops his desire to say.


    "Hum!" AHU was blocked back again, especially uncomfortable.


    "Boy, you must know that you must not deceive others, otherwise you can''t get out of Wangcheng! There are so many experts in the city master''s residence that we can''t compare them. " The man named a Biao also gave a warning.


    "Of course, I''m talking about possibilities. Specifically, it depends on your nature. In fact, even if you don''t tell me, I will help you, so don''t think that I cheat you just to let you tell me, and I have many ways to let you talk. " With these words, Zhang Fan slowly took out another piece of kylin jade from his hand.


    Kylin jade has a good shaping effect. He knows it, but he doesn''t know if it has a direct effect on this disfigurement. If there is one, Kirin jade is really a rare treasure in the world.


    See Zhang Fan in the hand that is like the cobblestone size of a crystal clear stone, a few people are stunned.


    Especially Xiaodie, seems to have some disdain of the way, "you are not joking, a stone?"


    Zhang Fan did not speak, just a sneer.


    "This is jade!" Caiyun immediately corrected.


    "Yes, it seems to be a kind of Lingyu crystallized from Lingli." A Biao once again side also added, "all know jade can raise people, but again raise people''s jade, also can''t recover such injury."


    Zhang Fan is indifferent a smile, "how, send you thing to still be choosy?"


    "No choice!" Caiyun wiped away the tears. With a faint smile, he snatched them directly from Zhang Fan''s hands and took them in his arms as the treasure.


    That appearance is a bit impolite, she quickly realized her abnormality, also hid the jade in her arms, and then said, "no matter whether you can help me or not, but thank you."


    Zhang Fan nodded gently, "it should be useful."


    "But are you really going to find him? You know, even if you find him, you''re going to die. How can you be his opponent? " Caiyun is still worried about Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan didn''t think too much about it just now. Now things are a little more relaxed, and he also thinks about it.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I didn''t say I would fight him if I found him. I have my own plan."


    Hearing Zhang Fan say so, Caiyun nodded and said, "OK, that''s OK, I can take you, but along the way, you have to listen to my arrangement, and don''t do anything to my people." With that, she also looked at her own people, "we are not allowed to start, let alone revenge!"


    Once again, Zhang fan can''t help laughing.


    It can be seen that the young lady has a good posture.


    "This sword..." Caiyun then said, "this sword is called fish intestine sword, isn''t it?"


    Zhang Fan nodded, then put it into the barren ring.


    "Good name. I''ve seen this sword in the underground market before. Unfortunately, the price is a little high." Caiyun also shakes his head.


    Zhang Fan was a little dejected and didn''t go on.Now he calmed down and knew that he was impulsive just now. And if Qin Yiyi really has something wrong, even his impulse is useless. The most urgent thing is to find out the situation first. So, he and Caiyun learned about Qin Yiyi''s situation at that time, in order to speculate about her current situation.


    However, the more I heard behind, the more careful I said, the more embarrassed Zhang Fan''s face became.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry. After all, we all have lives. Jade slips are not. They can be used to save lives in an emergency. I think the lucky man has his own destiny. Qin Yiyi should be OK." Caiyun saw that Zhang Fan''s face was embarrassed, so she comforted him.


    People around did not speak, although they should all know the identity of Zhang Fan, but they dare not say that Zhang Fan is not in front of Caiyun.


    In particular, ah Hu, whose arm was pierced by Zhang Fandong, is still bleeding. Although the simple bandage, but Zhang Fan''s flame refers to carry a strong burning effect, therefore, that kind of pain has been accompanied by a Hu.


    Caiyun asked Xiaodie to apply some hemostatic drugs to AHU, but the wound still showed no sign of healing.


    And AHU, for Zhang Fan, on the one hand fear, on the other hand is also extreme resentment.


    Although Zhang Fan didn''t care, he was disgusted with such a look.


    If he gives the other party a chance, he may retaliate himself.


    Help him at this time, maybe this guy can appreciate himself.


    "It hurts?" Zhang Fan simply asked two words.


    Ah Hu''s eyes turned white and said coldly, "it''s OK. A man is a man. What''s the point of bleeding?"


    "Oh, keep flowing." Originally wanted to help him, but listen to him, Zhang Fan thought again.


    "Li Chun, do you have a way to help him? Why does his wound keep bleeding? What kind of skill do you use? It''s so powerful. Besides, if you don''t stop bleeding, he will probably bleed to death. " Caiyun saw the name of Zhang Fan''s life jade slips, and naturally knew Zhang Fan''s pseudonym.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to her, "there is a way, but it depends on whether he wants to."


    "Tiger brother, you lower your head." Xiao die is in a low voice to enlighten.


    "Hum!" Ah Hu is still cold hum a, a pair of rather die than surrender posture.


    "Ah Hu, hurry up and make amends for Li Chun!" A Biao in the side is also a light drink.


    "Me Hearing what a Biao said, a Hu did not dare to refute.


    It seems that abibiao has more deterrent power than Caiyun.


    "What are you doing?" A Biao drank again.


    "No Zhang Fan immediately stood up, "I can''t stand this big gift, I should be able to help you stop bleeding." After thinking about it, Zhang Fan continued, "but don''t give me too much hope. After all, my fire attribute skill has been upgraded after being tempered by immortal herbs. The incidental burning effect can''t be stopped so easily. Of course, it might be better if you are a water attribute practitioner. After all, most of the water practitioners focus on repairing skills. "


    Ah Hu endured the pain. He knew that he was not a water practitioner.


    And I have never suffered such a big loss or seen such a domineering skill since I was training my body for such a period of time. After I hurt myself, I still had collateral damage.


    Indeed, because he lost too much blood, now his lips are a little white.


    Although very uncomfortable, let him to save himself, but if he really went out or died here, then it is really too unjust. Looking at his own cloud, also looked at the side of Puma brother, these two people''s face, he still want to give. Finally, he nodded, "brother Li Chun, I apologize for my recklessness just now. Don''t take it to heart."


    Zhang Fan is happy to hear it.


    Although the mouth said no, but the other party apologized, his heart is still more comfortable, "you come here."

 Chapter 99

    Ah Hu took a look at the other people and approached Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan grabbed his arm and stroked it gently. The sleeve on his arm had been torn open.


    Like a leg like arm, there was a bloody hole.


    Zhang Fan turned his head, Wanyuan daojue in his hand was running slowly, and the burning flame breath was absorbed by the running Wanyuan daojue. But it wasn''t over, and then he turned his head away so that his face could not be seen. Then, there was a hetui!


    A stream of thick phlegm spits directly at ah Hu''s wound!


    , who was so terrified, Zhang Fan brushed his mouth and said, "look, look at what it is. This is the essence. If you don''t have this sputum, you can''t get hurt. "


    Not to mention, ah Hu, including all of them, didn''t dare to speak.


    Just that a Hu some embarrassment of say, "this, this is what kind of save people way!"


    "You are injured by the fire. Naturally, I need water to save you. This is my saliva." With that, Zhang Fan asked again, "do you want more?"


    "No, never!" Ah Hu looked at his arm with disgust, and seemed to have the impulse not to use it. "Is that any kind of water?"


    "That''s the truth." Zhang Fan gave a cool smile.


    "I don''t like grass!" Ah Hu quickly took out a can of water from his luggage and rushed to his wound.


    The severe pain made him wail. In fact, what he didn''t know was that ordinary water was not OK. If there was no Zhang Fan''s saliva, his wound, and his suffering.


    It''s just that Zhang Fan doesn''t know.


    Because in his body, the refining heart of the sea has a strong recovery effect, so his saliva naturally has a strong recovery effect. Especially for the burn of flame, it is particularly effective.


    Caiyun smiles with a smile. Although she is separated by a layer of gauze, Zhang fan can also feel her feminine posture and has a certain charm. Although she was destroyed, she still had the temperament of a beauty.


    Zhang Fan calms down and doesn''t care about the noisy AHU. He also doesn''t pay attention to all the people here, because none of them can achieve the cultivation of Mahayana. Therefore, Zhang fan can show his great spirit without fear. To explore everything around, to prevent all kinds of danger.


    "Thank you, Li Chun." Caiyun saw that AHU''s injury really stopped, and he couldn''t help coming up to thank him.


    Zhang Fan waved his hand, "now, is it time to take me to the prince?"


    "Well, don''t worry." Caiyun thought about it and said, "our team has been marching all day. Let''s have a rest at night. Tomorrow morning, I''ll take you."


    Zhang Fan knew that she was procrastinating, but seeing their state was really not good, he had to nod his head.


    Now, he followed them into the sand dune surrounded by wind and sand.


    To be honest, he really feels comfortable here.


    Although he will not be fascinated by the sand, but that kind of chaotic environment will make him feel particularly uncomfortable.


    "Won''t you be fascinated by the sand?" Just stable down, Xiao die can''t help her curiosity and asks Zhang Fan.


    "Fortunately, I''m used to being in the desert." Zhang Fan is very casual back a sentence.


    "Are you from no man''s land?" Xiaodie asked again, "aren''t you a student of Tianling college?"


    Because the desert around Wangcheng is no man''s land.


    "Why can''t people in no man''s land become students of Tianling college?" Zhang Fan asked a rhetorical question.


    "That''s not It''s just that the no man''s land is full of savages. Moreover, the people there are very fierce. The city Lord''s house swept the no man''s land earlier, but didn''t catch a few savages. " Little butterfly said a few words submissively.


    "Why sweep no man''s land?" Zhang Fan casually asked, perhaps he had forgotten.


    "Because of the lady''s face." Xiao die''s words became heavy. "There is a black boy in no man''s land. It is he who damages the young lady''s face and body."


    Zhang Fan did not respond.


    Around the wind sobbing, no one can feel who''s mind.


    It seems that everyone has stopped talking and returned to their own corner to have a rest.


    Not long after, Xiao die gave Zhang Fan a piece of paper. On the paper, there was a map of the ivory tower and some corresponding positions.


    Zhang Fan is interested directly. He is worthy of being the leader of Wangcheng city. He has more resources than himself. Otherwise, they will not be so safe, no loss into the third layer.


    From this map, Zhang Fan saw the first and second layers of the ocean he had been to. It includes the place where you get the fire ginseng and the sign of a bunch of flames. Although very small, but in the map, is also very conspicuous. It''s more dangerous to draw a white mark on the fork, but it''s more dangerous to draw a white mark on the fork.Do not want to know that it should be the first layer of the baby, that is, and the heart of the sea and even Dragon Spirit beads are very similar to the baby.


    Most of the second layer is the ocean, only a few islands and the westernmost is a piece of land. At the bottom of the sea, a bright blue pearl is shining in the center of the ocean. Zhang Fan knew that this should be the heart of the ocean at that moment. However, the map shows that it is pressed by a huge mountain, which should be haihuangya. However, it is also marked with danger.


    The third layer is full of desert. In the center of this layer, there are four Centaur zones, surrounded by four gates. The central area shows a green source, like the lifeblood and core of the whole third layer. Marking four forks in the surrounding Centaur area should also mean dangerous.


    The fourth layer is not so clear compared with the first three. After all, few people enter the fourth layer.


    There is still a fourth layer of amber in the cave, and the most northern one is the original ice.


    However, the ice field is so vast that it''s hard to enter and get out. Moreover, around the cave, there are various signs of ice dragons, and the forks are also very large, while the others are not.


    At the fifth level, it''s still fuzzy.


    However, there is also a fire red sign, which is like a fire dragon hovering above. However, the fire red sign does not look like a magic bead. It is estimated that this is the Dragon Spirit pearl taken away by Zhang Tiankun.


    As for the sixth floor, there is no record here.


    However, there are some remarks below, which are what these shoulder markings represent and the danger. Obviously, this is a map drawn from the experience accumulated by countless ancestors. Although I can''t say it''s the whole content of the ivory tower, it''s estimated that it''s not far away. After all, Zhang Fan has seen many of them.


    And at the moment, Caiyun also came by.


    She stretched out her slender hand and pointed to a mark on the third floor.


    This is one of the Centaurs.


    "After entering the third floor, we found that this Centaur gathering place has been destroyed. You know, the forks marked on the map represent the existence of wild animals, or even higher. These four Centaur gathering places are obviously the source of the green color in the center of the arch. We saw the battle trace when we passed here, and we can infer that this is the trace left by the prince. He is also a practitioner of fire, and seems to have the attribute of wind. He is a rare double attribute practitioner. Wind helps fire. In the third layer, he is like a fish in water. It is estimated that he has killed this Centaur gathering place, and his goal should be the green source of the central government. " Caiyun and Zhang Fan explain patiently.


    Zhang Fan nodded, his body has the heart of the sea, naturally also know that this place in the center must have a treasure.


    However, there are haihuangya garrisons on the second floor. It is estimated that the third floor is not as simple as the gathering place of four centaurs.


    When he entered the third floor, he really asked a strong smell of blood. It seems that what Caiyun said should be right.


    And his position, from that Centaur gathering place should not be far.


    "Where are we going next?" Zhang Fan asked softly.

 Chapter 100

    "The time here is chaotic. Tomorrow morning, we will go to the other three Centaur gathering places, and maybe we can meet them. When they fight, we sneak attack. Maybe we have a chance, but I can''t show up. I represent Wangcheng, my men. You can control them at will. " Caiyun said.


    "Time is chaotic?" Not to mention that Zhang Fan hasn''t reacted yet, it seems to be true, because when he was on the second floor, it was morning, but when he entered the third floor, it was already dark.


    "That is to say, the time of each layer runs independently. Therefore, our time is based on the hourglass, not on the time of each layer." Caiyun said, pointing to his waist hourglass, hourglass seems to have half gone.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help but lament. It seems that compared with them, he didn''t do any preparatory work well.


    It''s impossible to imagine that you can enter the fifth level.


    "Now that you have arranged it, do as you say." Zhang Fan nodded. It''s true that this woman has more plans than herself. And he is more like a headless fly, which has been bumping around for a long time.


    "Ah! Sister Caiyun, your hand Suddenly, a woman screamed.


    Everyone was startled, including Zhang Fan, who was still thinking.


    But after they were frightened, they suddenly found that Caiyun''s hand seemed smooth.


    And Zhang Fan did not find, just get along with normal people, has forgotten that her hands should be potholes.


    Looking at it again and again, I found that her hands had been smooth, slender and beautiful.


    "Ah, my hand!" Caiyun exclaimed in surprise, "my hand is ready!"


    The joy on Caiyun''s face spread to all people''s faces in an instant. Including Zhang Fan, he can clearly feel the happiness of the woman in front of him, the happiness that comes out of her bones. There is also relief, liberation and redemption. This is how to climb out of the suffering, Zhang Fan did not experience, but at the moment, he noticed.


    Beauty is the most important thing for a woman.


    What she once owned was destroyed by Zhang Fan.


    Now, it is returned by Zhang Fan.


    "Jade, sister Caiyun, it''s that jade!" The small butterfly hastens a way in the side.


    Caiyun can''t wait to take out the jade. At the moment, he just feels that the jade seems smaller and more mellow.


    However, she can clearly feel that every inch of her body is changing imperceptibly, and the feeling of numbness and itching makes her enjoy it very much. Holding the hands of the jade, canthus cold not Ding slide a drop of crystal tears.


    "Thank you, Li Chun!" All of a sudden, Caiyun pounced directly on Zhang Fan''s lips through the veil.


    This time, even Zhang Fan did not expect.


    Although it is across the veil, Zhang fan can still feel the virgin fragrance of Caiyun and the light sweetness of his mouth.


    A touch of warmth filled my heart, but he held it down.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Fan was surprised, but he also took a step back.


    If he has Qin Yiyi, how can he do something extraordinary.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I''m so happy." Caiyun realized his gaffe and apologized.


    "Sister Caiyun, would you like to take off your veil?" Butterfly will be this scene into the heart, no voice, quickly turn the topic, resolve embarrassment.


    "I''ll either, or tomorrow." Caiyun was a little worried. She touched her face and shook her head. "I can feel it. It seems that it''s better, but the effect should not be so fast."


    After hearing this, Xiao die would stop.


    Looking back at Zhang Fan, he said, "brother Li Chun, what''s the name of your jade? How can you be so powerful? You know, sister Caiyun has been injured for many years."


    Zhang Fan knew what she meant and laughed, "I''m sorry, this is Kirin jade. It''s just one piece. Oh, by the way, I sold another piece to the underground exchange. Maybe if you go back and have a look, you can still photograph it back. "


    "Underground exchange, too?" For a moment, the rest of the people were surprised to shout out.


    From their eyes, Zhang fan can see that kind of urgent desire.


    Who doesn''t want this kind of jade, which is raw human flesh and nourishing essence and bone.


    You know, this is the treasure of Yu Qilin, but Zhang Fan robbed it. It''s not so easy to get it from other places.


    "I know what you are thinking, but I can tell you very clearly that the jade belongs to me. You don''t want to think about it." The authoritarian side of Caiyun appears again.


    "Sister Caiyun, don''t you already have one? What else can we do? " Xiaodie cries bitterly. She touches her face. In fact, she is not ugly, but she is much worse than Qin Yiyi. Beauty is the nature of every woman. Who doesn''t want to look better?"At least, after my appearance is restored. At that time, if there is anything left, I will give it to you." Caiyun is not mean.


    Speaking of this, Xiaodie can also complain secretly.


    However, originally for Zhang Fan is not very trust of the public, now also a little more convinced. He not only proved himself in strength, but also let everyone trust him in personality at this moment. At least, what he said is not as simple as what he said casually. Moreover, looking at Zhang Fan in front of them, they have an idea that this guy is rich, or he must have a lot of good things. If they can have a good relationship with him, they may get other treasures.


    "That, that, brother chun, you are so powerful. I''ll call you brother later." Ah Hu''s face changes as fast as turning a book. Just now, he and Zhang Fan have no contact with each other. Now, he is as good as his brother. He is obviously several years older than Zhang Fan. Now he shouts Zhang Fan shamelessly.


    And Zhang Fan a listen to this name, immediately shake his head, "go to your Ya spring elder brother, this name is how ugly."


    "Cluck, cluck..." Caiyun and Xiaodie are both laughing like a silver bell.


    When the injury got better, everyone was in a better mood.


    "Well, what should I call you?" Ah Hu touched his head and laughed awkwardly.


    "Fool, you can call brother Li." A Biao should be with you.


    Zhang Fan looked at him and said casually, "brother Li is OK, but my nickname is fan. If you don''t mind, you can call me brother fan."


    Zhang Fan still thinks his name sounds better, and Li Chun is really not his real name. He just needs to participate in this ivory tower trial.


    "Yes, Van Gogh." When ah Hu smiles, everyone laughs.


    Zhang Fan didn''t care. He simply laughed back, then closed his eyes and had a rest.


    After he knew that there was still half the time, he didn''t seem so anxious.


    Moreover, he has a feeling that although Qin Yiyi is in danger, he has not been hurt.


    While thinking about it, I was worried.


    His mind also began to get confused. In this moment of confusion, he went to sleep.


    It''s also possible that I''ve spent too much energy these days, so I really need to supplement my sleep.


    Although practice can take the place of sleep, people will be tired after a long period of physical work.


    When he woke up, Zhang Fan found that it was already light outside.


    In the sand dune, only the injured AHU is looking at himself with burning eyes. Zhang Fan''s heart is awe inspiring.


    He did not expect to fall asleep, and still in such a place.


    Looking at ah Hu''s eyes, it seems that he wants to eat himself. Zhang Fan''s heart is also tight.


    See Zhang Fan wake up, AHU hurriedly out of the road with a smile, "brother fan, wake up."


    Although he was smiling at himself, Zhang Fan''s heart was very clear. This man absolutely wanted to hurt himself just now. His burning eyes were totally different from what they are now. It''s just that he''s thinking about whether to do it or not, or wondering if he''s really asleep.

 Chapter 101

    Death in the ivory tower is consistent with death in reality.


    If he did, he would have died just now.


    I can''t help but feel that Zhang Fan is also afraid after a while.


    Since then, in an unsafe environment, he never fell asleep again.


    "Well, why can''t you see anyone else?" Zhang Fan replied casually.


    "Brother Biao went down to catch desert camel with my two hands. We are a little short of water now. There is fresh water hidden in the hump of desert camel, which can be directly used for drinking. Sister Caiyun and Xiao die have gone out. Because of your Kirin jade, sister Caiyun''s face is much better, and the outline can be seen. They use other herbs for adjuvant treatment. The wind and sand outside have stopped, and the sunshine is just right. " Ah Hu said with a smile, "do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Zhang Fan nodded. As he said, the sandstorm has really stopped.


    At a glance, it looks golden.


    Doesn''t it mean that the sand here won''t stop?


    "Are you awake?" Suddenly, a voice came from my side.


    Zhang Fan turned his head and saw a beautiful looking woman walking towards him. This woman''s unique temperament made his heart tremble. To tell you the truth, he was a little moved.


    This should be Caiyun. Unexpectedly, she is so beautiful.


    However, I still owe it to my own kylin jade.


    Close to see, Caiyun''s face or some defects, small spots have not faded, like a natural beauty of the village girl, and some coy.


    Wearing the veil for so many years, the first time to take off the veil to meet a man, no matter who, in the heart will be a little shy, not to mention, or their favorite people.


    "Well." Well, your face is good


    Caiyun nodded, "I, am I good?"


    Zhang Fan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Xiaodie said in a hurry, "of course, our sister Caiyun is always the best looking."


    "Screw you, save your mouth."


    "This time, when you go back, those childe brothers will break the threshold of our Lord''s mansion." Xiaodie has a smile.


    "All this is given by Li Chun." With that, Caiyun looked at Zhang Fan and said to him, "great kindness, I don''t know how to repay each other."


    "Make a promise with one''s body..." Xiaodie is laughing.


    Color cloud white her one eye, unexpectedly didn''t say to refuse.


    The meaning is very clear and straightforward.


    But Zhang Fan is like a stone with a heart of stone.


    "Now, it''s time to take me to the prince." The cold words made the smiles on their faces stiff.


    Caiyun put away his smile and said to him, "mm-hmm, as soon as a Biao comes back, we''ll take the water and go."


    "How much longer will he have." Zhang Fan asked again.


    "Here it is Ah Hu yelled. Zhang Fan looked back and saw three people running towards this side.


    They have bottles in their hands, which are full of water.


    "Let''s go." Caiyun takes a look at Zhang Fan, but his tone is not so happy.


    A little rest, a few people have gone to the map of a centaur tribe.


    However, when they arrived, they found that this Centaur tribe had suffered the same fate and was slaughtered.


    The so-called Centaur and Centaur tribe are actually a kind of Centaur beast. They can not only speak like monsters, but also have the same upper body as human beings. But the body is the body of a horse and the body of an ox. It''s a kind of strange creature. This creature can use some magical powers, and naturally it has powerful existence.


    Each Centaur tribe has one or several wild animal States, and its strength is not weak.


    However, according to Caiyun''s words, the emperor''s team is also walking horizontally here.


    It''s just that they don''t look for any treasures on the first and second floor. Why do they have to go to the core here on the third floor?


    Is preparing to go to the next tribe, the front also came two people.


    Ah Hu orders two men to stop them. They are also practitioners who have just reached the shackles. They seem to be students of Tianling college.


    See Zhang Fan and others, also showed a smile.


    "I finally saw the people in the college." Here are two men. They look several years older than Zhang Fan.


    One of them is named Song Yang, who is elegant, neat, with a hundred crowns on his head and a long sword on his waist.


    The other, with a sledgehammer on his back and a wine gourd on his waist, is bald and fat. His name is Song Hui.


    In the college, he is a pair of famous brothers.


    It''s just that there''s a big difference between character and body shape. It''s not like a mother.


    "You, who are you?" Song Yang looks at Caiyun who has taken off his veil. He can''t recognize it for a moment, but he knows Caiyun''s entourage. Looking at Caiyun, I can''t believe it. You know, in the college, Caiyun is rarely out, because every time it comes out, it will be pointed out.Song Yang also pursued Caiyun before, but because Caiyun destroyed his appearance, he gave up later.


    Now, Zhang Fan from his eyes, and see the kind of burning eyes.


    "Why don''t you know our sister Caiyun?" Xiaodie complacently said, "now, sister Caiyun has recovered her appearance. You losers, regret it."


    "Song Yang, why are you here? By the way, the sandstorm here has stopped." Caiyun asked.


    Song Yang came back and said, "the four elephants have been destroyed. It seems that they should succeed. If I guess correctly, they will go to the source of life."


    Four elephants? The source of life?


    Zhang Fan was stunned.


    Caiyun looked at Zhang Fan''s expression and knew his doubts, "the four elephants are the four Centaur tribes. They guard four parts, which are the four elephants. The source of life is the core of the third layer. The four elephants destroyed the environment here, and the pattern naturally changed. I should have thought of that for a long time. " Caiyun has some remorse.


    "Where are you going? On the fourth floor, you people need a lot of wild animals. " Song Hui said.


    "We are going to find the prince. Do you want to join us?" Caiyun asked.


    "Sister Caiyun opened her mouth and naturally followed."


    Said, two people are followed to come over.


    Their strength is only about one day in shackles. Here, they are weak, and they have a guarantee to follow the team of Caiyun.


    "Not yet, this one?" Song Yang stood beside Zhang Fan and didn''t seem to have seen Zhang Fan.


    "Zhang..." The first word of Zhang Fan was still in his mouth, and someone spoke next to him.


    "His name is Li Chun, but you can call him brother fan. Remember, don''t mess with him. He''s very good. " Xiaodie''s interruption makes Zhang Fan a false alarm. He knows that if it wasn''t for Xiaodie''s interruption, he would have let it slip.


    "Oh, how powerful is it?" Song Hui doesn''t think so.


    Said, patted Zhang Fan''s shoulder with the hand, "well, the body bone shouts is very good, xiaochunzi."


    He deliberately came to tease Zhang Fan.


    Caiyun they he dare not provoke, but a look at this Li Chun, is to find Caiyun they when backing, in fact, their own strength is not strong. And in this ivory tower, they are also full of anger. When they see people who think they are weak, they naturally want to make fun of them.


    But he chose the wrong person.


    "Song Hui, what are you doing?" Seeing this, Caiyun''s face changes and comes to push Song Hui away.


    Song Yang didn''t feel anything at all, but he was uncomfortable to see Caiyun protecting the boy.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Caiyun was saving them.


    "Sister Caiyun, it''s wrong for you. We''re saying hello to him. Why are you so outspoken. Besides, he''s not your little white face, is he In a word, let the scene become tense.


    "Come on, go to that core place."


    A light sentence came out of Zhang Fan''s mouth. He was no longer interested in talking to these people. Now what he wanted was to find Qin Yiyi as soon as possible.


    Caiyun had some accidents. He thought Zhang Fan would go away and beat them up.


    But I didn''t expect that he was so calm. The cold expression on his face didn''t seem to pay attention to these two people.


    So also don''t want to pick big things, had to follow Zhang Fan''s words said, "I hope you two don''t give me trouble, let''s go, let''s go to the core area."


    They looked at each other, but they still followed Caiyun to the source of life.


    The wind and sand dispersed, and the people moved very fast.


    There was no further delay along the way.


    Zhang Fan didn''t see any monsters in the desolate Gobi and desert, and there were few living things.


    Of course, in addition to these people to test.


    After about half an hour''s walking, the boundless desert seems to be coming to an end at last.


    There are withered and yellow dwarf trees and dry river bed ahead.


    "Further on, that''s the core. There should be some powerful beasts here. Please be careful." Caiyun put away the map and alerted everyone.

 Chapter 102

    At the moment, ah Hu and ah Biao are marching around them. Their cultivation is the highest. They naturally have to take the responsibility of protection here.


    Caiyun and Xiaodie kept looking around, but unfortunately, there was no sign of anyone coming.


    Suddenly, in front of a dwarf tree without warning fell down, hit the side.


    Zhang Fan and others looked around, but also did not find any.


    When they don''t pay attention, Zhang Fan quietly shows his strong spiritual consciousness and goes towards the surrounding area.


    However, in a flash, he seemed to encounter some barrier, and his spiritual consciousness was directly ejected back.


    There''s a spiritual wall against prying.


    He looked up and saw that it was in the tall woods ahead.


    The trees here are very strange, with huge branches and leaves, and the trees are very high, but the branches and leaves are very rare. It gives people a feeling that they are in the giant country, and every brick here is very big. The dwarf trees they met before are more like weeds.


    "Something''s wrong!" A Biao said, "someone has come before!"


    He pointed to the front and there was a row of footprints.


    Zhang Fan and others saw that the footprints were dense, and many people came.


    But why didn''t you see anyone before?


    When he looked back, he saw that his footprints were gone when he came. In addition to the footprints where he was stepping, there was an accident. Behind him was the empty ground, and there was no trace of anyone coming. Even the fallen tree returned to its original position.


    "What''s going on?" Song Yang was also surprised.


    "This should be the twisted space that my father said. We must have entered a certain space, and there are absolute treasures in it. Be careful, there will be powerful beasts along with it Caiyun leans on Zhang Fan, and seems to be close to his body.


    Zhang Fan didn''t take it seriously. Does he finally understand why his spiritual strength just now can''t be peeped.


    "So you mean we''re in the core now?" Song Yang then asked.


    Caiyun nodded. She said to Zhang Fan, "I haven''t been here either. Be careful. If you meet the princes, don''t rush. I look at the dangerous situation inside. I''d better be careful."


    Zhang Fan saw that she cared about herself and said nothing but nodded.


    There was a rustle around, as if someone was walking on the leaves.


    There is an old city wall in front of us. The city wall is surrounded by dilapidated buildings. Some dwarf trees and weeds grow out of it.


    Ancient city, old wood, desolate, desolate.


    "I''ve heard a rumor before that there was an incomparable huge city in the sky at the most glorious moment of centaurs. However, in the war of the century, the city in the sky was shot down, and the Centaur tribe declined and finally disappeared. Here, should be the city in the sky? " Speaking Song Yang, his eyes keep looking around, seems to want to capture some useful information.


    "Where do you get all that gossip? I feel like it''s haunted here, whimpering. Hey, there are still people walking. Do you hear me?" Song Hui waved his big arm and pointed around.


    Zhang Fan is also the first time to come to such a place, he seems to be particularly cautious.


    The more peaceful it seems, the more murderous it is.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, a loud noise came from the front!


    The hearts of the people followed, looked at each other and rushed forward.


    There is no need to think about such a big movement. It should be a fight in the front.


    Sure enough, a few people just run a few meters, only to see the front is sparse, a sound, as if something had just passed through.


    Looking up, a piece of sand swept by!


    Sure enough, someone is fighting. Looking at the speed, this man''s cultivation is definitely no less than the five Heaven of the shackle realm!


    "Whoosh, whoosh!" Another sword shadow flashed by. After the sandstorm, a man caught up with his sword!


    Zhang Fan only caught the shadow of his sword, and didn''t even see his appearance.


    "This is the sword guard wind chop!" Caiyun drank softly, "it seems that we have found the prince and them. Next, I can''t go with you." While speaking, Caiyun looks at Zhang Fan again.


    Zhang Fan nodded, in fact, he did not intend to let her follow.


    "Your men don''t use it either!" Zhang Fan also added.


    "But..." Caiyun still wants to say something, but Zhang Fan has jumped, a flash has disappeared.


    "This guy!" Seeing Zhang Fan''s speed, Song Yang was also surprised.


    "Sister Caiyun, let''s go quickly. It''s a place of right and wrong. I feel it''s too dangerous here." When Xiao die sees Zhang Fan go, she already wants to leave."No, we''ll wait for him outside here." Caiyun is very determined.


    "No, wait for him!" Song Hui frowned, ten thousand dissatisfied, "said you want to come here, we will not follow you."


    "You didn''t know when you came?"


    "But I didn''t say I wouldn''t go here."


    "You two can go any time." Caiyun gave them a cold look.


    After all, there are four other guards beside Caiyun, but they are all the accomplishments of the shackle realm, and Abiao is also the accomplishments of the five heavens of the shackle realm, so they dare not make mistakes.


    Other people don''t know, but Caiyun himself knows very well.


    She does not go is not afraid of Zhang Fan accident, but another idea in her heart.


    Although very abrupt, but, she can''t forget.


    This man, in his innocence, gave himself a fatal blow. If it wasn''t for his master, Yun daoren, who tried his best to protect himself, he would have died in no man''s land. And later met, he actually got into his heart. To meet now, she let her light again.


    Hate, love intertwined, people can''t stop.


    Suddenly, he thought that he died in it, and he could take his body back, so that he would always belong to himself.


    All of a sudden, he was so afraid that something might happen to him. He thought that he was not the daughter of the city leader, so he could go in and help him.


    Here is Caiyun''s mind. On the other side, it is a fierce battlefield.


    A man in white is standing against the wind. Behind him, a soft man is also standing with a negative hand. Not far away from them, a girl in a lotus skirt was held in a wooden cage. The girl''s eyes were slightly red and her lips were clenched. There was a deep resentment in her eyes.


    But on her body, already had no life jade Jane.


    In front of the man in white, there was a man with black iron gloves on both arms. He was fighting with a green rhinoceros. Every punch down, it''s earth shaking. And the armored rhinoceros has a particularly tough rhinoceros horn, and the man in front of the boom.


    "Lao Li, come on, you can''t make a rhinoceros?" Behind the man in white, the gentle man Jie smiles strangely.


    "Da Chun, don''t stand and talk. You don''t have a backache. You can try it. How can it be so hard?" Obviously, it should be Li Zhan, the iron guard of the prince.


    And the soft man behind him is the wooden guard Dachun under the prince''s command.


    In front of him, the man in white, with a dignified look, looked everywhere as if this was his territory.


    It''s worthy of being a member of the royal family. They are born with a noble temperament.


    "Boss, why didn''t the woman let us play? Did you play that night?" Around him, Da Chun''s face showed obscene look and looked at the woman in the cage.


    And the woman also glared at him fiercely. If she was given a chance, she would cut the big toon with her own hands.


    "You have the lowest taste, I never like to force others, but this girl is very tasteful, I like it very much. Besides, you are not allowed to move her without my permission. Maybe she will be the next imperial concubine. " With a faint smile, the man in white yelled.


    "Yes, the third prince reprimanded." Da Chun admitted his mistake in a low voice.


    "I''ve said that many times. Outside, my name is Ni Xiuwei."


    "Yes, master Ni." Da Chun said flatteringly.


    The third prince looked back, shook his head and said with a smile, "royal family, you are the one who can speak the most."


    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    Look at Zhang Fan''s side again. He has felt hundreds of meters into the city, and the roar of fighting can be heard. However, he has not found the specific fighting place.


    It''s like a maze, with different intersections.


    But he didn''t know that there was a man waiting for him just across the wall.

 Chapter 103

    The stone pillars in front are covered with moss, which is in sharp contrast to the surrounding desert environment.


    Zhang Fan''s brow is tight wrinkly, more close to this inside, his that originally still hang of heart, is tight again a minute. Because, he can obviously feel that the man carrying the sword he met just now on the periphery is absolutely not simple. Although his strength seems to be only five days in shackles, he is much more powerful than the a Biao around Caiyun. In particular, his engraved spirit skill should be the sword, just like his master''s, which is a long sword. I just didn''t expect that he had reached this level of cultivation. If he could, maybe this man could help master break through the shackles.


    Just thinking, suddenly, the moss stone in front of me moved slightly.


    Zhang Fan''s heart was awe inspiring, and his pace of moving forward also stopped abruptly.


    Danger, a strange signal came.


    Here, he has no way to display his strong spiritual consciousness. He can only detect danger by his own observation and keen sixth sense.


    And ahead, there is a strong sense of danger.


    Suddenly, a torrent shot at Zhang Fan, like a sharp blade, "whoosh" out of the air.


    Zhang Fan at the foot of the wind, stars Lingbo, a little bit out, flying a rotation, the perfect hide.


    But the danger is far from gone.


    A sudden snowflake slowly fell on his forehead. The cold feeling made Zhang Fan tremble in his heart.


    In this kind of environment, how can there be snowflakes?


    Then, countless snowflakes came down.


    Everything, like slow motion in general, the surrounding environment also followed a bit cold.


    But in an instant, the slow motion of delay speeded up instantly, and the falling snowflakes were like arrow rain, "Shua Shua Shua" rushed over.


    Zhang Fan had never seen such a magic trick before. The two flames were flying fast, but they just opened a few snow arrows. The sky, dense, are all snow arrows.


    For a moment, he was a little confused.


    Stepping on the void, flying in the starry sky, the whole person is about to leave.


    However, the snowflake seems to be automatic tracking, toward Zhang Fan gallop.


    How can Zhang Fan''s speed compare with them?


    Damn, Zhang Fan scolded in his heart.


    Just when he was ready to use his body to fight hard, suddenly, a surge of water elements came out of his body, and a barrier of water elements was formed. Wrap Zhang Fan in it, 360 degrees without dead angle.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is very happy, he instantly reflected, this should be what haihuangya said, the heart of the sea brings his own skills! It turns out that this is a passive release skill, and when you just release it, you are in danger!


    Time does not allow to consider, the next moment, these snowflakes, has been all about Zhang Fan''s body on the water element barrier.


    But the snow met the water, immersed in it, the speed of instant dull down.


    Less than a breath of time, these snowflakes have all turned into snow water, melting in the water element barrier.


    With the disappearance of danger, Zhang Fan''s mind is condensed, and the water element barrier is slowly disappearing.


    Good thing, it seems that the heart of the sea has really given itself an excellent skill.


    Before Zhang Fan was lucky, a strange creature appeared not far from him.


    This creature is about one meter tall, three meters long, with sharp beaks and tusks, but it is blue all over, with a stone on its head and moss. It''s like a wild wolf stretched out, but its eyes are bright, and it looks like a human. But Zhang fan can confirm that this is not a centaur. It''s definitely another kind of monster. He just doesn''t know what kind of monster it is. Judging from his accomplishments, it''s estimated that he was in the stage of wild beast.


    The series of attacks just now are probably caused by this thing.


    "Human beings are so brave that they dare to come here to make trouble." The creature spoke.


    Zhang Fan looked around and said suddenly, "what are you?"


    The creature''s eyes narrowed slightly, and it seemed to be angered by Zhang Fan''s words.


    "Human, I am not something, I am five senses." The creature suddenly opens its mouth.


    "Five senses? What is that? "


    "This is a realm that you human beings can''t reach. The five elements are all in my induction." Said at the moment, this thing in the eyes of the general also slowly start to walk.


    "I don''t care what you feel, I ask you, have you ever seen a girl, no, some young people have come here with a girl?"


    "It seems that you are a human being who can''t see the coffin without tears. Since you don''t want to go, stay. " With that, Wu Gan''s body gradually disappeared in this area.


    Zhang Fan a Leng, didn''t expect, this thing even can stealth?


    Is Wugan beast so powerful? Why isn''t it ranked in the list?No!


    The next moment, Zhang Fan only felt a hot pain in his back. He suddenly turned around and patted off the back that had just caught fire with his hand.


    But the back of the clothes, has also been burned out a big hole.


    "Boom!" A fireball is coming towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan frowned and avoided.


    It''s not the way to go on like this. It''s amazing. The enemy is dark and we are clear. We can''t fight this battle.


    "Huhuhuhu ~" a sudden wind came. Zhang fanmeng bowed his head. A huge wind demon, a sickle weasel, shaved from his head and cut off a handful of his hair.


    This time, Zhang Fan was also angry.


    He slowly took off the Kirin jade from his chest and put it into the barren ring.


    And the momentum of his whole body is suddenly enhanced.


    A burst of majestic fire elements instantly make the surrounding temperature rise, the spiritual power of the sixth heaven cultivation in the shackle realm is constantly rising, and even the air is solidified.


    The sense of suffocation came. Suddenly, there was a "whoosh" nearby, as if something had rushed past.


    Zhang Fan pointed with his hand, and a flash of fire shot away.


    But it didn''t hit anything. The fire penetrated a huge stone, which split in an instant.


    We can imagine how powerful this is.


    "Hua La La ~" in the sky, inexplicably began to rain.


    Zhang Fan just ascended and the fire element spiritual power began to slowly decline, and even that very abundant fire element began to extinguish.


    It seems that the five senses beast can control the weather.


    In fact, it''s no surprise. After all, this thing has just started to attack itself with a water column. Moreover, it also said that it can control the five elements. All the forces in the five elements can be borrowed. This kind of ability, at least after human beings reach Mahayana, is possible, and the elements borrowed are also very small, unlike this kind of ability that can directly change the weather.


    It has to be said that this five sense beast aroused Zhang Fan''s great interest.


    "Catching it alive means that it may be able to take five sense beads out of its body."

 Chapter 104

    Suddenly, a voice sounded from Zhang Fan''s heart.


    This is Shixian''s voice.


    Since Shi Xian said so, then he must catch this five sense beast.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan''s fire element is suppressed to an extremely weak state, and the rain in the sky is falling more and more.


    Zhang Fan may still be afraid before changing.


    Because he is a practitioner of fire element. If it rains heavily, his strength will be greatly weakened. Moreover, the power of skills will be greatly weakened. But now he is different. The more rain in the sky, the stronger his other ability.


    The ability that the sea emperor''s tooth gives him is also the ability that the heart of the sea brings!


    "Boom!" The brilliant blue light flourished. Zhang Fan put away the fire red attribute and replaced it with an ocean like blue.


    The warm air covers the four fields, including all the sky drenched by rain.


    It seems that the five sense beast hasn''t figured out what the situation is. It''s clear that this guy has exerted such powerful fire element power, but at this moment, it becomes such a powerful water element again? Is it because of Qi Yu''s skill?


    Zhang Fan''s mouth smile, at the moment, his hand is gently stroking the lion dragon real bone.


    Aren''t you invisible? I''ll see if you are in the rain and fog.


    Zhang Fan''s smile closed, the next moment, a lightning appeared.


    Crackling, rain like an electric shock in general, issued bursts of blasting sound.


    And not far behind Zhang Fan, there was a flash of lightning.


    With the strange cry of some kind of creature, the five sense beast showed its original shape in an instant.


    Wu Gan beast never thought that his Qi Yu skill was to restrain Zhang Fan''s fire attribute, but he didn''t expect that his fire attribute turned into water attribute instantly, and this water attribute was expanding and expanding, and even its power had exceeded the fire attribute. With the help of Qi Yu''s skill, Zhang Fan has hidden his spiritual power in every rain and fog.


    And then, it''s discharging in the rain and fog.


    Even if the opponent is a five sense beast, he can control the five elements, but he has no ability to resist the attack of the five elements.


    Lightning, this is Zhang Fan from the lion dragon real bone.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan did not neglect, now the five sense beast dominant, then, he absolutely can not give it a chance to escape.


    While the other party is still paralyzed for the time being, Zhang Fan has already turned the starry sky Lingbo to get ahead of him.


    And his double fists are full of explosive power, without any hesitation, motionless, instant release!


    This circle, but Zhang Fan in all the spirit of the release of a punch, even if the other side is a wild beast, Zhang Fan also has the confidence to fight it. However, Shi Xian told himself that if he wanted to capture this thing alive, he had to beat his fist a little bit.


    With a bang, Zhang Fan felt his fist numb, and his whole body flew out.


    Look at this five sense beast again, but it''s just a few retreating parts with blood stains on the corners of its mouth.


    Zhang Fan knew that his fist definitely hurt it.


    I just didn''t expect that this guy could be so hard. He didn''t solve it directly with his fist. Moreover, it seems that I hit him in the head just now. That''s the key.


    "Wugan beast can control the five elements, so he naturally has the hardness of the earth and the attribute of earth. The stone on its head is its hardest defense. " Shixian''s words came again.


    Zhang fan can''t help but wonder, can''t you say that this guy really can''t be killed?


    He touched his fist, and his hand hurt a little.


    "What should I do?" Zhang Fan also began to ask.


    "Five sense beasts, perceiving heaven and earth, are the first beasts of Hongmeng, and each one has a high cultivation. Although this one in front of me is also a five sense beast, I think it should be the shape of a five sense beast. I''m afraid there is no five sense pearl in my body. And its cultivation is only maintained in the realm of wild animals. If you carefully observe the surrounding environment, you may have a mechanism to control or even eliminate it. This is the ancient Centaur Sky City, centaurs have no less than human wisdom, so we can build such a city. There must be something like a mechanism here. If you find it, the five sense beast will be much better to deal with. "


    When Shi Xian finished, his voice disappeared again.


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked around, but he didn''t see any suspicious places like organs.


    And the rain in the sky, also gradually stopped.


    Zhang Fan put away the power of his majestic water element and was as introverted as one.


    "You have a lot of power." Five senses beast no longer invisible, put away before the contempt, even praise a sentence. "However, it doesn''t say where you should go. If you leave now, I can consider letting you go."


    Zhang Fan a cold smile, thinking, who let who is not necessarily it."Now that I''m here, I''m not going to leave." Zhang Fan looked at the beast and said, "you should not be a real creature. I heard that the beast is very powerful."


    The five senses beast snored slightly, just like a horse.


    It''s hot in the nose, as if in winter.


    "Human beings, you are very smart, but the smarter people are, the more they should die."


    Suddenly, it ran towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan didn''t expect that this guy would rush towards himself with his body. He thought that he was going to perform some five element magic.


    At present, Zhang Fan is not ambiguous.


    Two fists for palm, left and right a support, with a fierce embrace of the earth posture, against the head of the five sense beast.


    The huge impact force makes Zhang Fan repeatedly retreat, and his hands, even more firmly support each other, don''t let him hit himself.


    In fact, Zhang Fan did not expect that this guy''s strength could be so great. Even if he used his whole body cultivation, his strength had reached nearly 500000 Jun, but he could not withstand its impact.


    It seems that these five sense beasts are really born with divine power.


    And Zhang Fan''s hand also can''t grasp the mossy stone. The stone on the head of the five sense beast doesn''t slip away. As long as he doesn''t pay attention, he will be hit by the stone to his chest.


    Damn it, Zhang Fan scolded secretly.


    Under the foot of the wind, the starry sky under a whirl, the whole man in a flash, covered with moss stone directly from his ear on the past.


    Hoo ~


    a whole fishy wind blows, and the huge figure flies away.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He could see the tail of Wugan beast. He clasped his hands and held it tightly.


    And at the moment, his body was brought forward by this strength, almost did not fall to the ground.


    Maybe the five sense beast''s power is too big, even directly hit the stone wall in front of it.


    Zhang Fan also saw the opportunity.


    "I''ll let you run!"


    Right now, he''s doing a lot of relay work. Motionless as a mountain, the whole person pulls the tail of Wugan beast and swivels it to the air. But his hand still didn''t spread, the thunder and lightning skill on the lion dragon''s real bone was used again, and the power of electricity exploded directly at the place where they touched.


    Accompanied by a burst of wailing, Zhang Fan''s hands are also full of blood.


    On his hands, not only his own blood, but also his own.


    However, with the cultivation of the heart of the sea in his body and the crazy recovery of Wanyuan daojue, for a moment, the injury on his hand is recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But the next scene, but let Zhang Fan silly.


    I thought I had hurt Wugan beast with my thunder and lightning skill just now, but this guy''s tail wagged, and he didn''t hurt himself, and all the blood was his own.


    Good guy, it seems that this thing really has no weakness!

 Chapter 105

    "I don''t want to remind you for the third time to find a mechanism. It''s just an energy body. You can''t hurt him." Shi Xian''s words came again.


    Zhang Fan also bit his teeth, indeed, he just really forgot.


    It seems that their own skills for it, really is not much effect.


    "Human, despair, you can''t hurt me." The five senses beast gave Zhang Fan a cold smile, and the stone above his head was trembling slightly.


    This is an unintentional action, but Zhang Fan''s heart is worrying.


    Isn''t this stone growing on top of its head? However, now the stone even vibrates again, which shows that there is a gap between the stone and the five sense beast.


    Maybe the mechanism is not in the surrounding environment, but in the five sense beast.


    After all, when I started, I didn''t see the five sense beasts. Instead, I saw the mossy stones first.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s eyes also began to lock on the stone.


    Success or failure depends on one''s own guess.


    Five sense beast see Zhang Fan also want to start, is more coldly smile way, "don''t know so-called."


    Zhang Fan''s mood did not change because of the five sense beast''s ridicule. On the contrary, because of the five sense beast''s words, it aroused his desire to defeat the five sense beast. After coming to the ivory tower for so long, Wugan beast is really the only one who can stick with him until now, and Zhang Fan still has something he can''t do.


    "Roar ~" five sense beast roared, and ran to Zhang Fan again.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were staring at the five sense beast.


    Five senses beast still has no routine, it completely ate Zhang Fan did not resist his strength. With the hard rock on the top of his head, it''s a smash to Zhang Fan.


    So brainless, like a rhinoceros.


    "Grass Zhang Fan scolded, trying to grasp its head, but was pushed open again.


    But he was just a button down, almost able to pull the stone off.


    Anxious to touch the gate of Wugan beast, Zhang Fan didn''t stand firm. He stepped back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    And this five senses beast didn''t stop. Seeing Zhang Fan fall down, he made more efforts and rushed over again.


    This time, the five senses beast''s body is wrapped in a hot flame, on the flame, dense air waves emitting steam. It seems that it also knows that Zhang Fan seems to be aware of the secret about it, and does not dare to fight with Zhang Fan. Wrapped in flames, Zhang fan can''t get close.


    The beast is cunning.


    Zhang Fan scolded secretly, and immediately, his palm was covered with a layer of moisture.


    Seeing the five sense beasts coming, the moisture in his hand suddenly covered the past.


    In an instant, the sound of water and fire mingling sounded, and the steam immediately dispersed.


    It was foggy white and invisible to each other.


    "Be careful." Deep down, Shixian warns again.


    However, where can Zhang Fan react.


    The next moment, a huge stone is aimed at Zhang Fan''s chest.


    The huge stone is as hard as black iron, and as strong as the earth.


    Zhang Fan caught off guard, was hit by the chest, a mouthful of blood, wow a vomit out.


    The whole person staggered and fell back.


    "Dong Dong..." In Zhang Fan''s side, a sound like iron hooves came again.


    This posture makes Zhang Fan seem to realize the danger of despair. He doesn''t dare to neglect it. He presses the pain in his chest. The stars are flying in the sky, and the whole body turns slightly. The next moment, it''s gone.


    In the white fog, the sound of five senses snores repeatedly, steaming.


    This monster will be angry every time it releases its skill!


    And Zhang Fan''s heart is beating fast, the wound on the body has been better than half, but the strength of the unit into Zhang Fan''s body is in the non-stop impact has not dispersed. At the chest, it seems to be more shriveled.


    For ordinary people, it is estimated that they will all die under this blow. Although Zhang Fan''s physical strength is stronger than others, even he can''t recover to his original state for a moment.


    Originally, I had no way to take it in my heyday, but now I am even more injured, and how to deal with it.


    "Attack with fire!" Shi Xian''s words came suddenly.


    Zhang Fan is very depressed, "this guy is not water and fire do not invade?"


    Although he doubted in his heart, the fire element was gathered in his hand. A fire finger shot at the head of the five sense beast.


    "Bang!" A crisp sound.


    The five sense beast was safe and sound, and the stone on the forehead didn''t even appear a white dot.


    You can imagine how hard the stone must be.


    "No way."


    "Who let you shoot there, I let you shoot it in the face!" Shixian''s words made Zhang Fan feel depressed. Although he understood the meaning of Shixian''s words, how could this sound so strange?There was no hesitation. At the next moment, Zhang Fan''s other fire finger was ready, and the target pointed to the face of Wugan beast.


    "Whoosh" is like a sharp blade. The flame points to the rapid fire, and the target points to the five senses beast.


    "Thorn" a sound came, the white fog dispersed, unexpectedly already did not see the five senses beast''s body!


    "Shot?" Zhang Fan thought in his heart.


    "No, no!"


    Look at the ground again, there is a big pit that Zhang Fangang just pointed out with the flame. It''s the sound of the fire and the sound of the water. Although the power of fire finger is strong, if it can''t hurt the enemy, it''s also a decoration.


    "Overhead!" The voice of Shixian suddenly appeared.


    Zhang Fan was shocked. He looked up and saw a dark shadow coming.


    The wind under his feet, more like oil general, a fierce run, has slipped away.


    But in the same place, it is a huge pit.


    I was even more surprised. What''s the speed of this guy and when did he get to his head?


    However, time did not give him thinking, a wind came, in front of Zhang Fan, a shadow ran to himself.


    This time, it''s really unavoidable.


    There are trees on one side and dilapidated city walls on the other. It''s a dead end no matter where you run.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan''s fist had hit the mossy stone.


    It seems that something is broken.


    As the light and shadow dispersed, Zhang Fan fell like a broken kite. And his hand, more than blood, as if, even the bones are broken.


    Severe pain into the heart, Zhang Fan did not say a word, but the teeth.


    "Boy, hold on, that guy''s stone is cracked." Zhang Fan, who was already afraid of fighting, was also inspired by the news.


    When he looked back, he did see a crack in the stone on the head of Wugan beast.


    At this moment, he was also a little confused. It doesn''t mean that this thing has the property of soil. It''s very hard. Why is it cracking now?


    "Don''t you see that this thing has weaknesses?" The stone fairy continued, "maybe its weakness or mechanism trick lies in the stone of its brain. Although the stone is extremely hard, it is because it has the blessing of earth elements. But every time it releases the power of an element, its breath will be very big, as if it is changing and resting. At this time, its other attribute power will be relatively weak, which is why you can break its defense just now. "


    Hearing the analysis of such a paragraph, Zhang Fan''s eyes are also full of hope.


    It seems that this is really the case.


    It has to be said that Shi Xian''s observation ability is really far above himself.


    "But my hand seems to be broken. Now I can''t deal with it any more." Zhang Fan is also a little distressed.


    "Do you have no other way to break its defense than to fight?" Shi Xian''s words are more like sarcasm.


    But on second thought, Zhang Fan already had other methods.


    Jiang is really old and spicy. It seems that he still has a lot to learn.


    Now the right hand can''t be used, so Zhang Fan has to wave his left hand and yell at the five sense beast, "little reptile, you have the ability to come here."


    Because the five senses beast also felt that the stone above his head had split, it seemed that he hesitated to attack Zhang Fan again. But when he heard him say so, the spirit from higher animals also came up. He was also a rare beast, but he was called a little reptile.


    At the moment, regardless of the three seven twenty-one, the foot of the wind, rushed at Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan also learned to be good, see that five senses beast hit, under the foot of the wind, a starry sky Lingbo, jump over the past.


    Five senses beast hit not, immediately also some angry.


    And Zhang Fan said, "little crawler, without additional attributes, how can you hurt me?"


    Sure enough, just as Zhang Fan''s voice fell, the whole body of the five sense beast burst out a burst of fire again, and the fire was more powerful. Different from just now, its speed has slowed down, but its attack range has increased.


    The speed just now should be a blessing of the wind attribute.


    This time, as long as you block this round of attack, then it''s time for Zhang Fan to perform.


    The heart of the ocean is up to you.


    In his heart, Zhang Fan began to pray whether the passive skill of the heart of the sea would trigger if he didn''t do it at all.


    And his heart is more clear, in such a case, his current state, there is no way to attack next.


    Now, he closed his eyes.


    Five senses beast Zhang Fan such state, is also disdain, rush over speed, is to accelerate a few minutes.


    In a flash, the fire burst into the sky.

 Chapter 106

    As soon as Zhang Fan Gang closed his eyes, he could already feel the burning light coming to him. Under the fire, even his skin began to dry rapidly.


    The strong wind is coming like an electric switch.


    "Boom!" The loud noise of the collision is deafening.


    Under the gentle breeze, the boy stood still.


    That is a kind of how calm, but also a kind of calm. If you don''t have the determination to die, you won''t be so complacent.


    The strong and thick water element barrier appeared out of thin air, just like a natural moat, which completely enveloped Zhang Fan.


    Ying Ying Sheng Hui, blue light, flashing between the two.


    This is the only passive and strongest attribute skill that the heart of the sea brings.


    In the future, Zhang Fan called it the strongest defense of the water spirit.


    With a deep shock in his heart, Zhang Fan tried to calm his breathing.


    Joy, shock and admiration filled my heart.


    He never thought that this layer of water element barrier was so unbreakable. I thought that the water element barrier could resist for a moment and give him a chance to breathe. However, now it seems that it not only blocked the fire impact of the five senses beast, but also absorbed the other party''s death in the barrier.


    Five senses beast''s mouth keeps bubbling, four legs desperately struggle, want to escape from this barrier.


    However, water and fire can''t tolerate each other, and how can the fire power carried by the five senses beast rival the power of the water element carried by the ocean star?


    In fact, what even Zhang Fan doesn''t know is that the water element of Ocean Star is the most pure and quintessence, which is not comparable to the ordinary water element.


    And it carries the only passive, but also in Zhang Fan in the case of no defensive posture, the effect will be stronger.


    That is to say, it is not a skill produced by people''s subjective consciousness, or a skill produced by the protection of human body itself.


    That is to say, this skill has his own subjective consciousness.


    When he thinks that the human body will be hurt, he will emerge by himself, and the more damage the enemy causes, the more powerful he will be.


    Of course, there is a limit to the power of character, but I don''t know how much the limit is.


    "Boy, you really got a good thing." At the moment, even Shixian, who is hiding beside Zhang Fan, can''t help but praise him. Even he didn''t think that the heart of the sea had brought such a powerful skill to Zhang Fan.


    At the beginning, even he didn''t think much of this skill.


    Zhang Fan is not clear, but Shi Xian must be clear. The power of the collision of the five senses beast just now is no less than that of a Mahayana practitioner.


    However, this defensive barrier has been firmly blocked.


    And he''s got his opponent in it.


    At the moment, Shi Xian continued, "don''t start soon. What are you waiting for?"


    Hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan wakes up from the secret joy and grabs the stone on the head of Wu Gan beast.


    The five sense beast''s head is controlled by the water element barrier at the moment. Although its limbs are constantly struggling, its head seems to be embedded in it, and it can''t climb out.


    It''s at Zhang''s disposal.


    Zhang Fan just slightly stretched out his hand and took the stone down easily.


    Under the stone, there was a group of colorful light.


    Under the brilliant blue light of water element, it is particularly magical.


    Shixian could not help sighing, "five sense pearl, this is five sense Pearl! I didn''t expect that he was a real five sense beast, but how could his cultivation be so low? "


    Hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan''s heart rose a layer of waves.


    "Shixian, are you sure this is really Wugan beast? Not an energy body? "


    "Yes, of course I can. Because it is impossible for a pure energy body to have five sense beads, and my previous judgment is only based on the other person''s spiritual cultivation. However, now I think that we are in the simulation environment of our ivory tower, so any kind of creature in it, including its cultivation, can be determined randomly. So even a five sense beast in the wilderness is possible. "


    Hearing Shi Xian''s confirmation, Zhang Fan felt happy and quickly reached out to catch the five sense pearl.


    But the moment he reached out.


    He suddenly saw this five sense beast, which seemed to be begging. Although the other side''s mouth was wide open, he couldn''t spit out a word.


    Originally, fan held out his hand.


    "Boy, what are you waiting for? I''m in such a hurry. " Shixian again urged the way.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t seem to hear Shi Xian''s words, because another idea appeared in his heart.After all, it''s a five sense beast, although its cultivation is not very high.


    However, it has the ability that no other beast has.


    If it can be used for himself, it will be an indispensable and powerful assistant for Zhang Fan in the future.


    Then he muttered to himself, "can I take this beast out?"


    Shi Xian said firmly, "no, don''t even think about it. You know, the ivory tower is full of virtual creatures. You can''t take it out. "


    However, Zhang Fan still has doubts in his heart.


    After all, Shixian has never entered the ivory tower. How can he be sure?


    And at the beginning, he misjudged the real identity of Wugan beast, which inevitably guaranteed whether Shixian would be wrong again.


    This time, he completely blocked Shi Xian''s voice.


    "I know you can hear me, and you can understand what I''m saying. Well, let me ask you a question. Would you like to talk to me? "


    Wugan beast''s eyes are full of anger, but also full of helplessness.


    Zhang Fan knew that he understood what he meant.


    However, because of the arrogance of his own identity, for a human five sense beast who is not submissive.


    Zhang Fan is full of hatred and helplessness.


    In general, it can''t say so much to a humble human, and it can''t give in because of a humble human.


    Zhang Fan then said, "if you want to, you nod. If you don''t want to, you shake your head."


    Soon, the five senses beast gave the answer. His head shook like a rattle.


    Zhang Fan smiles calmly. It is obvious that he already knows that wuganshou will give him such a reply.


    But he is not in a hurry. If Wugan beast agrees too soon, he will not believe it.


    "I know you look down upon me as a human being now, but you will never disgrace me if you follow me. Moreover, I will try my best to take you out and let you see the outside world. Do you want to stay in this ivory tower all your life? Don''t you want to revive the glory of your five senses? Don''t you want to climb to the peak of cultivation and leave everything behind? "


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan felt that his eloquence was really good.


    It has the potential to deceive people.


    Five sense beast was fooled by Zhang Fan, it seems that these problems have been considered.


    But it was helpless trapped in the ivory tower, the cultivation of a day can not enter.

 Chapter 107

    And every time I see people who are greedy and ignorant, it''s really tired. He once thought about going out and tried other ways, but in the end, he failed, and finally he gave up. But there is a voice in my mind telling it, "stay here and kill all the people who come in."


    And that voice in his mind back to a thousand times a hundred times, it has begun to get tired of that voice, began to hate that voice, obviously this voice is more hateful than the human eyes.


    If you can go out, it doesn''t matter if you submit to human beings once.


    Besides, the life span of human beings is only a few hundred years. No matter how high his accomplishments are, he will be doomed in a thousand years.


    But he is a beast, and also a strange beast in ancient times.


    I don''t know how many times my life expectancy is higher than that of human beings. When he dies, I will be free?


    Thinking of this, Wugan beast gradually changed his mind.


    All of a sudden, it''s eyes are very clear, quietly staring at Zhang Fan, no longer struggling.


    The corners of his mouth moved as if he were talking.


    But Zhang Fan actually understood, its spoken language, as if said these three words, "I am willing."


    In order to confirm whether the five sense beast said these three words, Zhang Fan said hastily, "if you want, you can nod your head again."


    Soon, the five sense beast nodded several times in succession.


    This time, Zhang Fan was very happy. Just as he was about to let go of the five sense beast, Shi Xian finally broke through Zhang Cheng''s shield and said to Zhang Fan, "smelly boy, you TMD dare to shield me. You must not let this guy go. Otherwise, once it breaks its promise, it will be very difficult for you to deal with it. "


    Zhang Fan said to Shi Xian, "I believe in my judgment, and I feel that the other party is sincere."


    But Shixian still didn''t agree, "what if you take him out? There''s nothing more important than improving yourself. Do you know that if you get this bead of five senses, your cultivation will be greatly improved, and you may even touch the threshold of Mahayana realm. The bead of five senses can give you some power to control the five elements. Although you can''t control it as freely as the beast of five senses, there is no doubt about the improvement of your overall strength. If you let him run away this time, or are cheated by it, it will be difficult for you to get it again. You know, this thing will still be invisible! "


    Shixian''s words made Zhang Fan waver, but he still gritted his teeth and chose his own judgment.


    In front of the water element barrier is also at this moment was pulled back, a pool of water scattered on the ground.


    Everything is back to normal.


    Five senses beast fell heavily on the ground, mouth wide open, constantly breathing the air here.


    If Zhang Fan persists for a while, this five sense beast will be suffocated by him.


    Zhang Fan quietly looked at the five sense beast creeping on the ground, then looked at the five color bead on his head, and said to him, "it''s said that the recognition of your spirit beast needs the soul mark."


    Wugan beast did not answer Zhang Fan''s words. Instead, he grabbed this stone and closed it on his head again. Blocking the five sense spirit bead, with the recovery of its state, the fierce appearance of the five sense beast showed again.


    Zhang Fan began to face each other ferociously.


    Zhang Fan was a little confused for a moment. Was it really like Shi Xian''s saying that the five sense beast was just trying to deceive himself?


    And now, once he''s free, he''ll attack himself.


    However, Wugan beast didn''t start. Instead, he stared at Zhang Fan and asked, "how can you take me out?"


    For its problem, obviously, Zhang fan does not know what way he can take it out.


    After all, the ivory tower is a simulated environment, and I don''t know whether the beast is a simulated energy body or a real living creature.


    However, the energy properties of the creatures in the ivory tower, including some skills, can be possessed by the external testers.


    So this is definitely not as simple as a simple energy body, that is to say, these things may exist objectively, but they may also exist in a special space.


    As haihuangya said, he is sure that Zhang Fan and he will meet again.


    But now think about haihuangya''s words carefully, it seems to have some understanding.


    Maybe in the near future, he can see haihuangya without being in the ivory tower.


    After thinking about it, he said to the five sense beast, "I have seen a more powerful spirit beast than you. Similarly, I will naturally have my way to take you out. Now I ask you, who are you willing or not? You have to think about it."


    At the moment, the five sense beast seemed to be thinking about it, and its eyes began to twinkle,


    and in Zhang Fan''s heart, he kept talking with Shi Xian, "Shi Xian, you can rest assured, I''m sure I can get this five sense beast.""Don''t be sure. Wugan beast has more noble and ancient blood than Yu Qilin. How can it listen to you. Once it''s outside, it''ll leave you at any time. " Shixian still insists that Zhang Fan take off the five sense spirit beads of the five sense beast. He has forgotten that the five sense beast is no longer under Zhang Fan''s control.


    "According to you, Shixian, you must have a way to take it out?" Zhang Fan is a little excited.


    Shixian''s voice became a little frustrated, as if he wanted to say no, but he didn''t seem to lie, "I don''t know."


    "You must know." Listen to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan know there is a play, quickly said, "you help me once, please."


    Shi Xian couldn''t resist Zhang Fan''s helplessness, and finally said, "this is the way you choose. If this guy goes out and becomes a ball of energy, you can''t blame me. If this guy goes out and runs, you can''t blame me. "


    Zhang Fan repeatedly praised Shixian in his heart.


    And Shi Xian, also told Zhang Fan about how to take the five sense beast out.


    On this side, Wugan beast finally got a reply, "well, human, I believe you once. Indeed, I''ve been here too long and I''m tired of it." With that, the five sense beast was sitting on the ground, and his all kinds of spiritual power began to run. The next moment, the five sense beast''s face became extremely powerful, and it seemed to be running some kind of energy, and a strong momentum slowly came out.


    "Man, cut your hand." Five senses beast shouts.


    Zhang Fan was a little confused. For a moment, he didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    At this moment, I heard the voice of Shi Xian again in my heart, "come on, good boy, this guy is really here. It seems that he wants to sign a soul contract with you. It seems that he really intends to sign a soul contract with you. It''s a good thing. Do as it says. "


    Hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan''s doubts disappeared in an instant. He picked up a touch of Qi and broke the skin on his fingers.


    Suddenly, a drop of crystal clear blood flew out and directly penetrated into Zhang Fan''s fingers.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable feeling came over, and Zhang Fan felt that his heart seemed to have another trace of induction.


    What is this?


    He rubbed his fingers, inexplicably tingling.


    "Good boy, it''s successful. Do you know what this is?" Shi Xian sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 108

    "Is this the soul contract you''re talking about?" Zhang Fan asked.


    "Yes, the so-called soul contract is the life contract signed with you. This contract has little influence on the coming of human beings, but it has great restrictions on their spirit beast Laishui. First of all, they can''t hurt the soul contractor. After all, it''s the blood essence and soul they deposited. Secondly, they have the responsibility and obligation to protect you. If you die, their strength will decline, and then their souls will be severely damaged, or they may directly become idiots. If you don''t have absolute trust in you, ordinary spirit beasts won''t do that. " Shi Xian''s words are full of excitement.


    With the end of the soul contract, the eyes of the five sense beast on one side also changed. The fierce color in its eyes gradually faded, and instead, it was a little clever to follow.


    When Zhang Fan saw this guy, he felt less pain when he broke his right arm.


    And the five senses beast unexpectedly intimate rubs Zhang Fan''s side, rubs rubs rubs his trouser leg.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan kept questioning Shi Xian in his heart and said to him, "see, what is trust? This is called trust! I''ll tell you, I can''t read people wrong. Even if he is a monster, I can''t read people wrong. "


    Knowing that Zhang Fan was happy, Shi Xian didn''t want to hit him in the face.


    Just follow Zhang Fan''s words and say, "it''s up to you, but if you want to take it out, you have to rely on the cooperation between the two of you. Or what he has become after going out, we must have a psychological preparation. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, and then he fell in love with the five sense beast and said to it, "what can I call you later? "Little five, little sense, little beast?"


    After that, Zhang Fan felt a little sick.


    Five senses beast looked at Zhang Fan''s eyes slightly flashing, immediately said, "I think you can call me the name of demon emperor, more in line with my temperament."


    Zhang Fan puffed a smile, did not expect, but his right hand to shock pain, "the name is enough domineering, but, now your own strength, called the demon emperor, that is too exaggerated.". Well, I''ll call you Xiaoyao first. After your strength reaches a certain level, how about calling you yaohuang? Anyway, that''s what we call each other, isn''t it? "


    After thinking about it, Wu Gan beast said, "yes, I''ll call you villain."


    "Villain?" Zhang Fan was stunned.


    At the moment, the five senses beast said, "because your human strength is very low now. When your cultivation is higher, how about I call you an adult?"


    Zhang Fan couldn''t smile bitterly. He shook his head and said to Wu Gan beast, "forget it, I have a name. And many people outside call me brother fan. If you don''t mind, you can call me brother fan, or just call me brother. "


    Wugan beast originally wanted to refuse, but when he saw Zhang Fan''s right hand which was broken by it, there was also a trace of guilt in his heart.


    Then, he didn''t refuse Zhang Fan any more, nodded to him and said, "OK, brother!"


    A brother, called Zhang Fan heart sweet as honey.


    The two exchanged some information about the Centaur''s Sky City, and Zhang fancai learned that it was. In this Centaur Sky City, there are some secret passages. That is to say, if Zhang Fan is familiar with it, he can enter it without touching the five sense beast.


    In other words, if the princes enter the sky city of the Centaur, they must have a way to directly enter the interior without being blocked by the five sense beast. If a few of them meet five sense beast, it''s hard to deal with. And the five senses beast also shows that he did not meet any powerful human.


    Of course, Zhang Fan was the first person he met this time.


    After all, few people dare to come to the center.


    How many dare to enter the Centaur''s sky city?


    But the five sense beast is very familiar with the Centaur''s sky city. He naturally knows the secret channel to enter the central area.


    But seeing that Zhang Fan''s hand was injured, he was also worried. In case Zhang Fan met the enemies he had said, Zhang Fan would be dead.


    He has just signed a soul contract with him. If he dies, his cultivation will be greatly reduced, which is very unfavorable for him.


    So under its strong dissuasion, Zhang Fan agreed to take a breath first to recover his injury.


    As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to break one''s muscles and bones, but who is Zhang Fan?


    He is a man with the heart of the sea and the secret of Wanyuan Taoism. The strength of his body is several times that of ordinary people, and its recovery speed is tens or even hundreds of times that of ordinary people. Others may need 100 days to recover from the injury, for him, perhaps a few hours is enough.


    After all, the ocean star''s resilience is not enormous.


    After two hours of rest, Zhang Fan felt that the place where he had broken his bone had been connected.


    That kind of pain is also gradually disappearing, but there are still some bruises in the hand. After shaking, I can move now.At the moment, even the five sense beast on one side was a little surprised. It stared at the smooth arm and sighed, "brother, what kind of demon like recovery ability are you? If I remember correctly, your arm was broken just now. Now how to recover as good as ever, and even a wound can not be seen


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "this is the mystery of elder brother. Don''t be infatuated with elder brother."


    Five sense beast sniffed, just got up a little interest, and was Zhang Fan''s most shameless words to beat down.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan was ok, he also got up and led Zhang Fan to the center of the Centaur ancient sky city.


    Through a few tall like a demon in general towering ancient trees, and across a thin river.


    Everything around him seems to be in a trance, and the scene in front of him is also a bit blurred and illusory. Zhang Fan feels that his surrounding environment is like a painting, constantly changing and shaking.


    And the stone fairy in Zhang Fan''s heart kept sighing, "I can''t imagine that there is still folding space in the space of the ivory tower. No wonder there are five sense beasts in this place. You should be careful. There must be other powerful beasts in this place. "


    Zhang Fan secretly nodded, but the five senses beast in front of him could not hear the dialogue between Zhang Fan and Shi Xian.


    But when he saw the tide, he said, "don''t look back at it. Although these things are small, they can be very fierce. Moreover, they have a very powerful power, which is parasitism, if they parasitize in your body. It''s going to be a lot of trouble for you


    Zhang Fan nodded again, then asked, "what is the tide gathering place?"


    "Tide is a kind of creature, a kind of amphibian with complex species. On one side, they usually live by the water, but they live in groups, and they also camp and have the habit of making a fire. And there is a clear division of labor between them, including lich, evil mage, ghost sword warrior, tarsal firefly and Jedi warrior. Among them, tarsi is the kind of parasite. It''s small, but it''s also the most dangerous While walking, the five sense beast is reminding.


    Zhang Fan was even more shocked. Unexpectedly, there would be such creatures here.


    Even the five sense beast said it was dangerous, so it was not an easy role to deal with.


    "Has anyone met them before?" Zhang Fan asked.


    "No one has been there, because basically no one has been able to enter the interior, but it seems very strange today. Not only did I meet you, but also I can feel that there are other human beings in it. It seems that they also know the existence of this road. " The five sense beast kept looking around, inquiring about the unknown danger.


    "Will the beast be attacked, too?"


    "I said that this kind of tidal gathering place is a kind of creature with strong aggregation and territorial behavior. If you don''t pay attention, you will be attacked by them. " With these words, the head of Wugan beast turned to one side. Zhang Fan looked up and saw that there were dark green things creeping in the grass. This should be the tide in the mouth of Wugan beast.


    If it wasn''t for the five senses, Zhang Fan thought it was a mossy stone.

 Chapter 109

    Just now I have seen these tides, and these tides have also seen Zhang Fan and Wugan beast.


    Slightly peeped out his head, that pair of eyes like monsters staring at Zhang Fan and five sense beast.


    It seems that as long as they have any abnormality, these tides will attack.


    Zhang Fan and Wugan beast are also careful. It''s not that he is afraid of them, but that Zhang Fan''s purpose is to go to the core area here and find the prince, not to entangle with these things.


    That piece of green tide like tide, see Zhang Fan and five sense beast leave, but also will raise the head slowly down, continue to bury in the grass.


    When Zhang Fan and Wu feel a little bit farther away, Zhang fan can''t help asking, "how can I feel that these tides are all the same? There are not so many differences and types as you said."


    Wugan beast walked in front of Zhang Fan and said, "these tides are social creatures, and the way of social life is a kind of group. Just now that large area should be ghost swords warrior type, and their ghost swords are sickle blades on their arms, so they just grow up like this. As I said, those that can parasitize other people''s bodies are tarsal fireflies. The tide is very small, maybe only the size of your finger. What we should be most careful about is this kind of thing, just like fleas on people. "


    Zhang Fan just nodded. He didn''t expect that there was such a small monster in this place. He couldn''t help being cautious.


    Further on, there was a path paved with green bricks, which were covered with moss.


    The moss on some green bricks has been trampled flat, which means that someone must have come in before.


    When Zhang Fan saw the footprints and the footprints he had stepped on, he quickened his pace a little, and suddenly he was ahead of the five sense beast.


    Five senses beast is about to remind, but see Zhang Fan''s pace stopped, he stood there motionless, as if to see something incredible.


    Following Zhang Fan''s eyes, the eyes of Wu Gan beast were full of amazement.


    Maybe this is the first time that it has been here for so many years.


    In front of the ground is densely covered with small green insects like cockroaches.


    That kind of intense fear makes people feel sick at first sight.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help but step back. He said to the five sense beast, "are these little things what you said about tarsal fireflies?"


    Wugan beast nodded firmly, and his voice seemed heavy. "Yes, I''m sure it''s tarsal firefly. However, there are so many of them. Usually, there are only dozens of them. For high-level monsters, the danger is not high, and they won''t appear here."


    "But it doesn''t look like dozens, it looks like tens of millions. Brother, don''t fool me. I know how to count Zhang Fan is also very surprised.


    Five senses beast is more confused, but when its eyes look inside again, suddenly, it nine noticed the abnormality.


    "No, there must be something wrong." The abnormality of the five sense beast made Zhang Fan seriously correct, "I guess these tarsal fireflies may have been infected by the spring of life inside. That''s why such a large crowd broke out. If we don''t control it now, I''m afraid the whole Centaur sky city will be like this in the future. It is also possible that the third floor of the ivory tower will be occupied by this creature. " Five senses beast said, is also very anxious. It seems like to go inside to have a look, but the road ahead is occupied by the tarsal firefly.


    Zhang Fan also felt numb. This was the first time he saw such a disgusting creature.


    At the moment, he also slowly stepped back two steps and said to the five sense beast around him, "stand aside."


    Five sense beast just turned his head, but found that Zhang Fan''s body is full of the glow of red haze, just like the fire light, extremely exuberant. After the glow of the red haze, it was a monster like a roc bird, flying out, spitting out flames, fierce.


    Five senses beast slightly a Leng, it seems, it did not expect Zhang Fan will have such a powerful engraved spirit.


    "Is this the ROC bird?" Wugan beast was even more surprised, "how could you kill Mirs? This kind of creature''s cultivation is very high." For Zhang Fan''s engraved spirit, he can''t wait to know the answer.


    "This is quepeng. It''s not the same thing as Dapeng you said." Zhang Fan spat out a few words. At this moment, with a wave of his hands, the glow of the red haze flashed, and the whole sky turned pale.


    Zhang Fan didn''t expect that after his cultivation strength improved, the power of quepeng skill also increased so much. It is estimated that this attack with all one''s strength should have the strength of Mahayana.


    But this sparrow ROC skill moves, the front sky color is for it gorgeous.


    Originally, the dark green tide, like the ebb tide, waned crazily toward the distance. In the center of the dark green, a green spring suddenly appeared. The spring is full of brilliance, as if it is full of dense brilliance.Seeing this scene, the five sense beast beside Zhang Fan yelled, "Damn, damn, it''s really the spring of life that has been opened. If there''s no accident, the things in it may have been taken away!"


    Zhang Fan, looking at the green spring, was also very curious about what the spring of life was.


    "Boom!" No matter where these green tides fade, the light of the red haze still chases past, just like the dark clouds cover the top. In a moment, the power of Guanghua falls down one after another. Against this green tide on the pressure of the past.


    In an instant, all kinds of screams were heard.


    Listen to the people a while creepy, the heart is like a mess.


    For a moment, the glow of the red haze was gone, and everything around had become a mess.


    Zhang Fanzheng wants to go ahead, but is stopped by the five sense beast, "it''s not over yet."


    At the moment, looking ahead, the tarsal fireflies everywhere are still there, and they occupy a wider range. The distance of tarsal fireflies is lower. Originally, they are as dense as the tide. Now, they are more like a piece of green land. There is no room for any decentralization. Dense, completely covered together.


    But the upper layer is dead, but there are still at least four or five layers of tarsal bones below. The firefly is still alive.


    And their eyes are more vicious stare at Zhang Fan and five sense beast, as if to eat them.


    Zhang Fan is still stunned, and the five sense beast has come back to its senses. It is holding Zhang Fan and yelling, "run, what are you doing here, waiting to die."


    Seeing the fear of Wugan beast, Zhang Fan also suddenly realized that he followed Wugan beast and ran out.


    Once again came to that piece of mossy green brick, five sense beast and Zhang Fan''s pace also stopped.


    Because the tides of ghost sword soldiers who had been lying quietly on the grass all straightened up and stared at them fiercely. Zhang Fan frowned. He didn''t offend these guys, but these guys seemed to have a deep hatred with him, as if they were going to eat themselves.


    "No, it seems that we are in big trouble." The five senses beast backed Zhang Fan back two steps. "These tides are interlinked. Although they are of different races, they belong to the tidal family and have a strong sense of belonging. On one side, they hurt the tarsal firefly. On the other side, these ghost sword warriors will come to help."


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help feeling speechless for a while. Despite these little things, he was very loyal at the key time.


    However, there are not many ghost sword fighters outside. Although they keep waving the sickle blade in their hands, the speed of attack is very slow. With Zhang Fan''s speed, they can''t hurt Zhang Fan at all.


    And these ghost sword soldiers seem to have made an agreement. They cut down after another, surpassing Zhang Fan and the five sense beast.


    And they are very small, even jump up can''t touch Zhang Fan''s knee, but, even so, Zhang Fan also feel a burst of anger. Because of the obstruction of these things, soon, those tarsal fireflies had come. Just like a flea, frantically pounce on Zhang Fan.


    Even if Zhang Fan had more hands, he couldn''t resist them all.


    Five senses beast is to send out a burst of roar, the whole body is emitting the light of fire, just will these tarsal bone fireflies to resist.


    At this moment, it''s hard for Zhang Fan, because he is lack of skills and has no way to operate his own fire element. Moreover, he can''t condense that kind of real flame around his whole body, at least until he reaches the cultivation of Mahayana.


    Therefore, he could only catch the tarsal firefly who had just bitten him with his hand, while sweeping away a few ghost sword soldiers.


    And the five senses beast on one side seems to be a little proud, because he has the protection of fire around him, so these tides are far away from him, and he is far from as embarrassed as Zhang Fan.


    "Damn little demon, you''re still there. Come and help me." With Zhang Fan''s cry, the five sense beast, who was still a little proud, now put away his smug look and ran to Zhang Fan to display a wind attribute skill, which directly scattered all the tarsal fireflies around Zhang Fan to one side.

 Chapter 110

    And Zhang Fan also this just gets a little gasp.


    The right foot kicked away a few ghost sword soldiers again, keeping a distance from these tarsal fireflies.


    "It''s really hard to deal with. You''ve been here for so long. You should know how to solve these things?" Zhang Fan looks back at five senses beast, some helpless shout a way.


    "I don''t know, because I haven''t been entangled with them. It''s just that they often deal with these tides Five senses beast says slowly.


    "Who is the old cow?" Zhang Fan asked.


    "Lao Niu is the lightning rhinoceros here. He is dark green all over. He is a sacred beast guarding this central position. However, his cultivation is only at the peak stage of the wild beast. Therefore, if human beings reach more shackles, he will be very difficult to deal with. I think it''s all destroyed inside. It''s hard for the old cow to survive. " Said, five senses beast is also some sad.


    Zhang Fan didn''t care about that. He continued, "think of a way to get rid of these annoying things."


    At the moment, Zhang Fan''s whole body has some numbness and itching. Perhaps, he also knew that his body might have been parasitized by these tarsal fireflies. I have to find a place to clean up these things.


    The five senses beast''s eyes turned straight. At last, he put his eyes on the spring of life inside. This time, he said to Zhang Fan slowly, "I think the only way for us is to destroy the spring of life inside, otherwise, these things will grow endlessly. Even if we kill all those around us now, many of us will come out again soon, and we will be trapped in it. When our spiritual power is used up, we will die. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, no matter what he said is reasonable or not, at least here he is more clear than himself, and now he can only choose to believe him.


    "Boom ~" suddenly, another rapid sound came. Zhang Fan looked up, but he saw that the fire around the Wugan beast was much dimmer, and the light blue balls smashed at him.


    Looking at the source of these light blue balls of light, he suddenly had some confusion.


    A group of blue monsters like goblins are climbing out of the stream one by one, throwing one light ball after another at the five sense beast. And these light balls seem to have a very strong water attribute. When these light balls hit the five sense beast, there is not only the roar of impact, but also the sound of water and fire mingling.


    The fire on Wugan beast was soon extinguished by these blue light balls, and a cloud of white smoke came out from his nose.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan only felt a burst of numbness on his back. Looking back, he suddenly saw that these blue light balls had also hit him. The numbness was caused by these light balls.


    These light balls even carry this part of lightning and paralysis effect!


    Zhang Fan stared at these blue monsters while he was surprised. Needless to say, the blue monsters must be another kind of tide in the mouth of the previous five senses. They should be evil mages.


    "Brother, can you use the carving spirit skill of Mirs again? We can''t be outside. There are streams outside. These streams are the home of these tides. It''s estimated that there will be more tides inside. We have to go in. " Five sense beast rushed to Zhang Fan''s side, a gust of wind swept, the group of blue evil mages have been lifted, heavily fell to the ground.


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked at the evil mages. There were some pale yellow monsters crawling out of the water. There were some seaweed on the top of these monsters, just like water ghosts. They were bigger than the previous tides. And they all hold some scepters in their hands. From a distance, they look like human mages.


    What the hell are these?


    Zhang Fan was even more stunned.


    "These are the liches in the tides. They are also the most disgusting ones. These things can not only restore the injured tides, but also revive the dead tides. Moreover, they can add various attributes to others, such as fury, acceleration, attack speed, and even add benefit reducing attributes to the enemy." Speaking of this, Zhang Fan has already seen these Lich tides and treated those injured tides.


    Soon, there are other tides on the body has been attached to a variety of brilliance, one by one become extremely excited up.


    "Lying trough!" As soon as Zhang Fan saw this appearance, it seemed that it was really like this. He couldn''t help but have a headache. At the moment, he shouts to the five sense beast, "little demon, protect me, I''ll use my Lingshu."


    The five sense beast nodded, and they didn''t dare to neglect. With the condensation of quepeng technique in front of Zhang Fan, all kinds of attributes were hung on the tide behind him, and they ran towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan did not have any hesitation, que Peng technique toward the center directly lost in the past.


    The radiance of the red haze color is so great that it directly breaks through the green earth.


    Countless creaking calls came, making the tide around more angry.


    Zhang Fan and Wugan beast see the opportunity, and they are going to run inside immediately.But all of a sudden, he felt as if his speed had slowed down a lot. And even if he had already cast the star sky Lingbo, but also did not have that kind of strange body shape, looking back, but see his shoulders do not know when emitting a strange light yellow light.


    Damn, in the heart secretly scolds a, it seems that oneself have already been hanged by the other party to reduce benefit attribute.


    And look at the little demon again, it seems that he has not been attacked.


    Five sense beast see Zhang Fan speed greatly reduce, also can''t dare to neglect, directly camel up, Zhang Fan follow this a Cabernet Sauvignon light to jump inside.


    Along the way, the ground is full of those who were killed by the sparrow pengshu tidal corpses.


    And Zhang Fan is also trying to use his own spiritual power to impact this additional benefit reducing attribute on himself.


    Fortunately, with only a few breaths, I have shaken away the light of these attributes.


    Thanks to these tides, their individual accomplishments are not high. They are probably in the stage of monsters. Otherwise, they won''t shake off these attributes so soon.


    As soon as he settled down in it, Zhang Fan felt extremely depressed.


    The walls around, the trees, are all covered with this tide.


    Dense, it''s like climbing into the heart of people.


    "Too many." With the disappearance of quepeng technique, Wugan beast also sighed, "brother, once again, I want to see the location of the spring of life."


    "Damn, you think it''s cabbage. Do you want to do it again? These two times alone, I''ve consumed more than half of my spiritual power." Zhang Fan couldn''t help scolding.


    Five sense beast gnawed his teeth, "what should I do? Although my attribute ability is very strong, it can''t play a substantial role here. My skills tend to be protected."


    "No, don''t you control the weather?" Zhang Fan asked, because he suddenly thought of a good way.


    "What do you mean?" Five senses beast asks a way in a hurry.


    "Do you remember the first time you suffered a loss in the fight?" Zhang Fan has a bad smile.


    Five senses beast brow lock, to Zhang Fan said, "you mean?"


    "Yes Zhang Fan said firmly, "come on, it''s raining!"


    At the moment, I saw five senses beast eyes closed, nose is out of a white smoke. Soon, there was something strange in the sky, and the humidity in the air increased a lot.


    "Wow!" A heavy rain came down unexpectedly.


    And the tides around them are especially excited by the pouring of rain.


    "Ha ha, see how long you can be happy!" With Zhang Fan a sneer, his right hand has also appeared a touch of lightning. "Let the rain soak a little longer."


    Five sense beast looked at Zhang Fan and said, "I also have lightning properties, but if you want to make such a large space full of electricity properties, its consumption is not a little bit, do you want me to help you?"


    Zhang Fan looked at him, a burst of speechless, "what do you say?"


    Wugan beast then crawled beside Zhang Fan and said to him, "when you show it, you will wipe my ears."


    "Touch your ear for what?" Zhang Fan has some doubts.


    "Because mine is mine in my ears. It can be said that each part of my body hides a different attribute. Don''t you often see my nose emitting white smoke? That''s when I adjust different attributes. " After listening to the five sense beast''s narration, Zhang Fan nodded.


    Looking at the growing rain around, the nose of the five senses beast was like snoring, and a stream of white smoke came out.


    "Well, this is the time!"

 Chapter 111

    With Zhang Fan''s light drink, I saw the air flow in the air also followed the rapid operation.


    This is because Zhang Fan''s spiritual power runs fast.


    At the same time, a flickering arc appeared in the palm of Zhang Fan''s right hand. The arc was like a huff and puff of snake letters, indicating dangerous information.


    And Zhang Fan''s other hand just lightly put on the ear of five senses beast. At this moment, the arc of Zhang Fan''s palm expanded instantly.


    In a flash, it turned into a powerful python.


    Boa constrictor in Zhang Fan''s hands keep swimming, as if to break free from Zhang Fan''s hand, escape from his cage in general.


    And Zhang Fan also seems to have some can''t suppress this fierce lightning power.


    Even though this is the lightning skill he used the lion dragon''s real bone, the power of the lightning is beyond his imagination at the moment.


    "Let it go With Zhang Fan''s drinking, the arc in Zhang Fan''s hand is like a dragon going out to sea, rushing forward.


    All over the sky of rain, in this fierce moment also flashing bright gold color.


    Whether on the ground or in the air, there was a strong sense of paralysis and electric shock. Even Zhang Fan felt a tingle coming from him, which was the feeling of being passed by electric current.


    And even if the current is his own guide, but the next moment, Zhang Fan and five sense beast are howling, heavily fell to the ground.


    Because no matter he or Wugan beast, their bodies have been washed away by the rain, and Zhang Fan''s lightning skill is also regardless of the enemy and ourselves. All creatures in this space have been struck by lightning.


    "Wow!"


    Bursts of thunder and lightning flash sound, Zhang Fan only feel paralyzed completely unable to move.


    And in front of that piece of green tide, all were electrified, a coke outside the tender inside, piles of lying on the ground, there is no longer any movement.


    In the face of this lightning attack without dead angle, even Zhang Fan and Wugan beast are hard to escape, not to mention the relatively weak tides of these individuals.


    After another time of burning incense, Zhang Fan only felt that he had recovered some ability of action, but he got up reluctantly.


    Zhang Fan knows that he is definitely in the same situation with him, but he has the heart of the ocean and the powerful recovery ability of Wanyuan daojue in his body. Therefore, his physical condition is much better than that of Wu Gan beast.


    And the five sense beast see Zhang Fan such abnormal recovery ability is also scold.


    "Damn, if I knew you had no distinction between the enemy and me, I would not lend you my thunder and lightning power. Now, I have been electrified. Go and see if those guys are dead! "


    Zhang Fan didn''t take care of the five sense beast''s complaint and glanced around.


    In such a long period of time, there has never been any movement of any tide. It seems that they are all dead.


    And he also felt itchy in some places on his skin. When he scratched with his hands, he turned out to be green beans that were all ripe. After rubbing his body, he turned out to be more than 20 and threw them on the ground.


    Wugan beast could not help sighing, "how can your Lightning power be so strong that you electrocuted all the parasites of these tarsal fluorites. Brother, what kind of cultivator are you? Why can I feel that you have a very powerful fire element in your body, and at the same time, you have a greater spiritual power of water element, but now you have used the lightning skill? I can''t see you through any more. "


    Zhang Fan laughs and says to the five senses beast, "there are many mysteries in my brother. You will naturally understand them later. Now you have the ability to act. Let''s quickly recover your injury and take me to inspect what happened in it."


    Five senses beast nodded, and quickly crawled on the ground, while the stone on his head was slowly moving away.


    The five colored pearl is full of light, and the five colored light slowly covers the body of the five sense beast.


    And the injury of the five sense beast''s whole body is also rapidly recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zhang fan can''t help but secretly say strange, didn''t expect that this five sense spirit bead is so powerful, still can have such usage. It can not only provide you with the power to control the five elements, but also repair your injuries.


    Can''t help but have some exclamations and regrets, if I just directly took this five sense pearl, would it be better?


    Of course, Wugan beast didn''t know that Zhang Fan had some regrets at the moment, but when he saw that Zhang Fan seemed to have some obscene eyes, he couldn''t help but be afraid. While recovering his body, he yelled at Zhang Fan, "brother, I believe you are a gentleman. You must not do some mean deeds."


    Zhang Fan snorted and sneered, "I''m sure I''ll think about it, but it''s not enough. After all, it depends on whether you are loyal or not? "


    Five senses beast white he one eye, but listen to Zhang Fan say so, he also has some rest assured.If Zhang Fan wants to do it, he won''t tell him so much.


    From the beginning, I will not give myself this opportunity to take myself out.


    And Zhang Fan is to focus on this piece of green corpse, kicking off one layer after another with his feet. It''s really hard to move.


    All of a sudden, his foot seemed to have kicked something hard, which hurt his feet.


    Zhang Fan quickly with his hand to open the ground, that layer of tarsal firefly''s dead body.


    How can there be a rhinoceros horn in this place?


    All of a sudden, I just thought of the words that Wugan beast had said to him before. In the center of the spring of life, there is a thunder rhinoceros in the peak period of a wild beast.


    If Zhang Fan guesses well, this rhinoceros horn should be the thunder rhinoceros''s.


    He picked up the rhinoceros horn. One end of the rhinoceros horn was connected with a pool of blood. It seemed that the rhinoceros horn had been cut off by the other party with extremely cruel means.


    I can''t help shaking my head. I didn''t expect that the prince''s methods were so fierce and his heart was so fierce.


    If Qin Yiyi really falls into their hands, I''m afraid there is really no way to survive.


    I can''t help but worry more about Qin Yiyi in my heart.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan heard the movement behind him. Looking back, he saw that the physical condition of Wugan beast had recovered to 7788. In addition to some burnt yellow places, other states had also recovered a lot, not as listless and dispirited as before.


    The five senses beast sees the rhinoceros horn in Zhang Fan''s hand, and his eyes also show a touch of sadness.


    He said to Zhang Fan, "brother, can you give me this horn?"


    Zhang Fan nodded, without any hesitation, and directly threw the rhinoceros horn to Wugan beast, which raised its mouth and swallowed it directly.


    Zhang Fan was puzzled and asked, "what are you doing? Isn''t that your old friend''s thing? "


    Five senses beast''s eyes were full of fierce color, and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, Lao Niu has lived with me for many years. He has been taking care of me like a big brother. I didn''t expect that even he has been harmed by human beings now. Today I will be integrated with him, and I will let him see for himself how I avenged him? "


    Seeing the saying of Wugan beast, Zhang Fan had a little understanding and consciousness. He nodded and said to Wugan beast, "I will take you out. Now you have to help me see if there are other human beings in it?"


    Five senses beast nodded, with his familiar here, soon had the result.


    But the result is still a little disappointed, he said to Zhang Fan, "people may have left, but it should not be long. Maybe we had left when we met and had a fight. By the way, the spring of life!"


    Thinking of the spring of life, Wugan beast rushed to the spring of life, pushed away the thick layer of tarsal firefly''s body on the ground, and looked at the spring of life, he could not help but sigh.


    "Well, one of the three springs in the world has been destroyed now."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan was puzzled and asked, "are there three springs in the world? What are the three springs

 Chapter 112

    Wu Gan beast glances at Zhang Fan, and seems to be surprised that Zhang Fan doesn''t know this problem.


    Generally speaking, these are common sense, but he still explained to Zhang Fan, "the so-called three springs in the world, also known as the three sacred springs in the world. The first sacred spring is the devil''s spring. Of course, it''s just the legendary spring. In other words, there were many powerful beasts and powerful cultivation bodies in the devil''s spring. I don''t know where they came from or where the devil''s spring led to. Of course, it''s just a legend. I heard from my ancestors in the early years. And the second holy spring in the world is the magic spring. Here, you will be able to endlessly cast your engraved spirit, and any of your skills. Moreover, he will not have any consumption, the magic spring, its magic, even more advanced than the life spring in front of him. Although the spring of life in front of us may sound the most important, after all, it is related to the life of any creature. However, the spring of life can only restore the injured but not the dead. Otherwise, it should rank first in the spring of life. But the spring of life has a special property that neither of the other two springs has. There is an eye of life in the spring of life. The eye of life is the core of the spring of life. Once you have this eye of life, even if your body only has a little finger, as long as your soul lives here. In less than three days, with the eye of life, you can reshape your body again and return to your peak state. "


    "So strong?" Zhang Fan couldn''t help sighing. He quickly looked into the spring of life and seemed to want to find this eye of life.


    Wugan beast shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s too late now. I think the previous group of human beings should be looking for this eye of life. Now that the spring of life has lost its vitality, it means that the eye of life has been taken away. "


    Zhang Fan also bit his teeth. It seems that I am still a step slow.


    "By the way, little demon, do you know what kind of existence this Centaur is?"


    Zhang Fan had never seen a centaur before when he came to the ancient sky city. He was also curious about it.


    Five senses beast nodded and said immediately, "the so-called centaurs are actually similar to you humans, but these centaurs are all virtual beings, that is to say, the next time the ivory tower is opened again, they will still appear."


    Zhang Fan was puzzled and said, "why is this? Are you also a virtual being? "


    Wugan beast shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, you are only half right, because I have lived in the ivory tower for a long time. I can feel that the ivory tower should belong to another real existence space in the folding space, and some powerful people have captured some sacred animals while creating this space, such as me, Lao Niu, for example, limits our accomplishments and simulates our identity. Let''s enrich this virtual world, or overlapping world. That is to say, many of them are virtual, but many of them are real, but they only exist in another space. When the ivory tower is opened, another space will be opened for you to enter. "


    Zhang Fan heard some misty, quickly said, "then are you real or virtual?"


    Five senses beast nodded, "I should be real, although I''m not sure, because my memory is a little vague, but I can feel that I don''t belong to this ivory tower. And every real beast has its own unique memory. Once they lose this memory, it means that the beast has died in another space. But if his shadow still appears in the ivory tower, it means that the beast is already in a virtual state. Once it goes out, it is an energy body, scattered with the wind. I have seen many examples, that is to say, every time you humans come in, you may hunt and kill some monsters. Once these monsters have died once, the next time you meet him, he will be an energy body, just a virtual existence. Can you understand that? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and suddenly realized.


    Looking at the five sense beast, he said, "I guess you should be true. After all, the five sense beads on your head are not fake."


    Speaking of Wugan Lingzhu, Wugan beast''s face became gloomy. He said to Zhang Fan, "you''ll miss my Lingzhu all day long. I can tell you that I won''t give it to you even if I die."


    Zhang Fan sniffed and looked around.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to see a very strange plant. He quickly walked over and touched it with his hand. The plant was like a tree trunk, but it was also a very thick tree trunk. It was hollowed out in the middle and surrounded by all sides. Only a few railings in front of it sealed the tree trunk firmly.


    In other words, it''s like a cage made of tree trunks.


    Five senses beast quickly went forward, with the nose gently sniffed the smell above.Frowning, he said to Zhang Fan, "this is your human skill, a wooden skill. It seems that the humans you entered the ivory tower trial this time are really strong. It''s not only you, it''s estimated that a lot of experts and practitioners with rare attributes have come in. Wood property is really rare. "


    Zhang Fan also nodded, he looked inside the prison, the tip of his nose moved gently, suddenly smelled the familiar smell.


    In an instant, his brow immediately shrunk.


    Three words appeared in the corner of his mouth: "Qin Yiyi!"


    This taste is definitely Qin Yiyi''s. If you don''t guess wrong, Qin Yiyi may be locked up here when he is fighting against Wugan beast, and he has witnessed what the prince has done in it.


    It''s a pity that they are a little late. Prince, they should solve the battle and take Qin Yiyi away again.


    And where can they go?


    They get things from the third tier and, naturally, they may go to the fourth tier.


    Zhang Fan suddenly turned to the five senses beast and said, "little demon, can you go to the fourth floor with us?"


    Five senses beast nodded, "since I have signed a soul contract with you, naturally, I can enter other levels of the ivory tower with you, but I''m not sure if this soul contract can take me out? After all, I was forced to stay in this space. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the five sense beast, "it doesn''t matter. Now you go to the fourth floor with me and find these people right away. Don''t you mean you want to avenge the old cow?"


    Five senses beast heard this is also repeatedly nodded, only said a word "good.".


    A man and a beast, this just put away to fight four weeks of vision, along the original way in directly jump out.


    At the same time, all the tides that surrounded Zhang Fan at the intersection have faded away. I don''t know where they are.


    Maybe it was the powerful lightning attribute inside that scared them. They all retreated to the stream and were covered up by the stream water and water plants. They couldn''t see any trace.


    Zhang Fan was not interested in pestering them any more. He sat on the body without feeling and flew out of the ancient city wall with a leap.


    Outside, the air became dry again, and some withered and yellow ancient trees swayed their branches, as if they were welcoming their triumphant return.


    Under the withered branches, a group of people are quietly waiting for Zhang Fan''s return.

 Chapter 113

    At the sight of Zhang Fan, the atmosphere of this group of people was a little oppressive, and became active in an instant.


    Especially that little butterfly, after seeing Zhang Fan again, she was even more happy. She held Caiyun''s hand, yelled and pointed to Zhang Fan and said, "Caiyun elder sister, I''ll tell you, this guy will definitely come back safe and sound."


    And Caiyun is also looking at Zhang Fan with deep feelings. There is a look of worry in his eyes and a strong emotion.


    When Zhang Fan saw Caiyun again, she found her skin as smooth as jade.


    As clean as a girl, white in the powder.


    Like a fairy falling from the sky, it is dusty and beautiful.


    At this moment, his heart was beating.


    It seems that the piece of kylin jade I gave her really worked wonders.


    Soon, the eyes of Caiyun and their party were on the strange creature under Zhang Fan, with different eyes.


    Indeed, Wugan beast is not very popular, and his eyes are full of hatred and disgust for human beings, and disdain. So when he saw this group of people, his first reaction was to attack. If Zhang Fan hadn''t stopped him in time, I''m afraid they would have started a fight.


    Standing in front of Caiyun, ah Hu and a Biao have already exerted their spiritual cultivation. It seems that as long as these five sense beasts dare to act rashly, they will not hesitate to use their killing moves to protect Caiyun.


    However, the other two brothers of the Song family just clubbed to one side and watched all this coldly like two sticks, as if they were watching a good play. They were totally indifferent and hung up.


    Zhang Fan slowly jumped down from the five sense beast, then went to Caiyun''s side and said to her, "this is my partner. You can call him Xiaoyao. Of course, if you don''t hurt him, he won''t hurt you without my permission."


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Caiyun and Xiaodie were relieved.


    Later, Caiyun also waved his hand to AHU and Abiao, indicating that they should not act rashly.


    And Caiyun is also more like a hostess, slowly came to the five sense beast''s side, even touched the stone on his head with his hand.


    The five senses beast had never been approached like this. His whole body was shocked, and his teeth canthus were exposed. He stepped back and stared at Caiyun fiercely.


    Caiyun is also scared, Jiao body a tremor, directly will fall in Zhang Fan''s arms.


    And she also seems to have no strength. If Zhang Fan didn''t help her in time, I''m afraid she would fall to the ground.


    Zhang Fan naturally knew her purpose. Seeing that she was ok, he righted her and said to her, "this time, I want to thank you for bringing me here. By the way, your goal has been achieved. Don''t you plan to go out? To the fourth floor? "


    Zhang Fan looked at Caiyun and said this.


    Caiyun didn''t open her mouth, but the little butterfly beside her took the lead in saying, "Hey, how can you talk to our sister Caiyun like this? Do you know how long we have been waiting for you? You see how much time there is for the hourglass. Now there is less than one day left. In this period of time, we have hunted several beasts in the realm of wild animals, and have obtained their heads. We can enter the fourth level at any time. Do you know why we didn''t leave? Because our sister Caiyun has been waiting for you, he also hunted you and made you qualified to enter the fourth level. What do you mean by that? Are you still a man? "


    A series of sarcasm, a series of complaints, have said from the mouth of the butterfly.


    What she said is exactly what Caiyun has done. Zhang Fan doesn''t know. Of course, even if he knows, he won''t be grateful. On the contrary, for this woman, he was disgusted once more.


    Because Zhang Fan thinks that this woman may be a big stumbling block for him in the future.


    "Well, butterfly, why do you talk so much?" Caiyun can''t help but also began to export a admonition.


    In the face of the two people''s harmony, Zhang Fan was not moved at all. On the contrary, he said to Xiaodie with a faint smile, "that''s very kind. Since you''ve all said that, let''s enter the fourth scene together."


    In fact, Zhang Fan has his own purpose.


    After all, he is alone now. If he really wants to meet a group of people like the prince, I''m afraid that he really has no skills and can''t save Qin Yiyi. But if Caiyun really likes himself, her subordinates may be able to help him. Even if we can''t defeat the other three guards under the prince, it''s good to delay even for a while.


    He has full confidence and believes that with the cultivation of six heaven in his shackle realm and the power of five senses and five elements, he will surely win the prince. Moreover, he also wants to take away the eye of life that the prince took away before.


    In this way, his wasted time on the third floor was not wasted.


    Caiyun also looked at the hourglass and said to Zhang Fan, "we may only have one day left. Maybe it doesn''t make much sense for us to enter the fourth level. But I''d like to accompany you to the fourth floor. Maybe it''s a great improvement for our cultivation. That''s right Caiyun seemed to suddenly think of something and asked Zhang Fan, "did you meet the prince in it? I seem to have seen several beams of light break away, as if someone had entered the fourth floor. I don''t know what happened inside? Several times I wanted to go in and have a look, but after walking around for a long time, I couldn''t find the entrance. "The five senses beast beside Zhang Fan even gave a cold smile. Hum, it''s strange that you can find the entrance.


    But what he said was in his heart, and no one else could hear him. He just looked a little disdainful.


    Zhang Fan patted the head of the five sense beast and said to him, "little demon, wait a moment, come into the fourth floor with me."


    He glanced at the other two brothers of the Song family. Wuganshou understood Zhang Fan''s meaning in a moment. However, he didn''t show anything. He stood aside as if nothing had happened, as if he didn''t say anything.


    And Zhang Fan soon got the head of the wild beast that Caiyun had prepared for him. Several people entered the fourth layer of the ivory tower trial one by one. With a sense of time and space disorder, Zhang Fan felt a little uneasy and cold. From the inside to the outside, they passed on.


    When Zhang fanmeng opened his eyes, he found that everything in front of him had changed dramatically.


    And it is the five sense beast lying around, because they have a soul contract between them, so they will not be separated by this time and space disorder.


    However, some other people, I''m afraid, can''t be so lucky not to be separated by this empty confusion.


    Zhang Fan looked up and found a woman lying not far in front of him.


    He frowned, and this man turned out to be Caiyun.


    And Caiyun''s side, suddenly did not find any other people.


    It seems that the disorder of time and space in the fourth floor of the ivory tower is really out of order. Several people have completely disrupted it. However, it happens that Caiyun and Zhang fan are separated.

 Chapter 114

    "Hello Zhang Fan patted Caiyun with her hand and found that her body was as cold as a icicle, sending out a chill.


    Zhang Fan brow lock, know not good, this woman does not wear much, in such a cold environment, may have been frozen to death.


    Because he did not know how much time he had spent entering the fourth floor, he had no choice but to pick her up.


    She suddenly found that the color cloud was so light, and there was a kind of virgin fragrance on his body, which was very nice. The smell was a little different from Qin Yiyi''s, but it was also very intoxicating and fascinating.


    He has to admit that Caiyun is really a perfect woman.


    If it wasn''t for Qin Yiyi, I''m afraid he would not be able to restrain himself from falling in love with this woman and occupying her. Even his body, in the extreme cold, had a physiological desire. Zhang Fan shook his head hard to overcome this evil desire.


    Looking at the cold world around us, this scene is covered in silver. He not only has some exclamations, the ivory tower is really fantastic, each layer of the world, there is another scene. Here, a piece of ice, even the mountains and rivers, can not be avoided.


    Snowflakes are scattered in the sky, and it is hard to see what kind of terrain and environment is in the distance.


    And even he himself has been shivering with cold. If he didn''t burn his spiritual power all the time and stimulate his fire attribute, I''m afraid he would soon combine the clouds in front of him, frozen like ice.


    The five sense beast around Zhang Fan also has the power to dominate the five elements of heaven and earth, and also emits a little bit of fire, which is not affected by the cold.


    Caiyun lay in Zhang''s arms for about half a day. With a whine, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his nose was even.


    Zhang Fan with his hand to explore, found that the color cloud breath has gradually warmed up, it seems that this woman is about to wake up.


    Zhang Fan is not familiar with this place. Now he needs the map in Caiyun''s hand, as well as Caiyun''s knowledge of the fourth floor of the ivory tower, including her guidance.


    He knew that Caiyun must be ready to enter the fourth floor.


    As long as she wakes up, she won''t be lost in this area.


    However, as Caiyun''s body became warmer and warmer, Zhang Fan only felt that this woman should have been awake long ago. However, no matter how he called, Caiyun seemed to have fallen asleep and could not wake up, but her breathing was so symmetrical.


    Can we say that she was unconsciously confused by the cold here?


    Zhang Fan tentatively pinches the person who pinches her, and finds that Caiyun''s eyebrows are actually wrinkled. Obviously, he feels pain. He can''t help but feel angry. He directly falls Caiyun heavily on the cold ground.


    Caiyun got up from the ground with a cry of "ouch". He seemed to stare at Zhang Fan discontentedly and said to him, "you''re really a cold-blooded man. Don''t you know that you have any pity for jade? Do you want to kill me by throwing me so hard? "


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly and said to him, "since you are awake, why pretend to be dead?"


    Caiyun sees that Zhang Fan has seen through her routine, and her little face is also slightly red. She says to Zhang Fan, "I People just feel cold, but you are warm. "


    Before Zhang Fan could speak, he only heard the five senses beast around him laugh, "brother, I think this woman with wavy hooves is probably in love with you, but this woman is pretty among you people, quite a bit of beauty and charm, so you are cool here, how about I patrol for you?"


    On hearing this, even the face of Zhang Fan, who was originally serious, turned red.


    He slapped the five sense beast''s head heavily and scolded, "little demon, what are you talking about? What do you mean I''m cool first? I''m not here to do these dirty things. Don''t you forget what you''re here for?"


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s reprimand, Wu Gan beast is also embarrassed to spit out his tongue. He looks at Caiyun and doesn''t speak any more.


    Caiyun also sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t think that if you have cured my face, I won''t blame you any more. You know, how much suffering have I suffered and how many white eyes have I suffered in these years? How much suffering. And it''s all because of you... "


    "All right!" Zhang Fan''s most impatience is to hear her complain to herself, "I don''t care whether you hate me or love me, but I don''t have a single thought about you. No matter when you are ugly or beautiful, there are no other people here. I can tell you very frankly that what I like is not you, but only one person. And it''s definitely not you. "


    Zhang Fan''s words changed Caiyun''s face.


    He made a very self mocking smile and said to Zhang Fan, "OK, good. Please turn around slowly in the fourth floor of the ivory tower by yourself. I tell you, the time here is running out. It''s estimated that if you don''t have even one day, you will be forcibly sent out. After going out, I see how you can find a prince. He has great influence in the outside world. Once he goes out, it''s hard for you to get close to him. "Zhang Fan knew that Caiyun was angry, and her young lady''s temper also came up, and the five sense beast around her couldn''t understand the change of human emotion, so she asked with some doubts, "brother, what''s the matter? Doesn''t this woman like you? Why do you look like an enemy to you now? "


    Zhang Fan gave him a white look and said to him, "what do you know? A little boy. "


    Five senses beast quickly retorted, "who do you think is a little kid? Speaking of age, you are younger than I don''t know how many years. I don''t think you are even 20 years old. You are a little fart. I call you brother, you really give yourself face


    "Say it to me again Zhang Fan slapped hard, but it wasn''t very heavy on Wu Gan beast.


    Although Wugan beast was very upset, he knew very well in his heart that the binding force of the contract he signed with Zhang Fan was not dare to fight back. Although some grievances, stand still silent, leaning on the side, no longer tube between Zhang Fan and Caiyun.


    Zhang Fan saw that Caiyun went farther and farther. Finally, he bit his teeth and cried out, "Caiyun..."


    It''s just two words, which directly stops Caiyun''s steps.


    But she did not look back, as if waiting for Zhang Fan follow-up words.


    But after Zhang Fan just yelled out these two words, she didn''t know what to say. At the moment, she showed her childish innocence again. After all, he hasn''t really reached the age of adulthood. Although his heart is like an adult, his behavior is still childish.


    Then, he suddenly thought of a sentence and said to Caiyun, "I need you..."


    Caiyun didn''t know what Zhang Fan really meant, but his face changed. He was so happy that he looked back at Zhang Fan and said, "please..."


    Zhang Fan frowned. Although he knew that the woman was teasing him, he really had to ask her now. Zhang Fan really needed to find Qin Yiyi. If it was too late, something would happen.


    With a plop, Zhang Fan fell to his knees.


    And a few words suddenly appeared in his mouth, "I beg you, take me to them."


    Such a kneeling, whether for Zhang Fan, or for Caiyun, had a strong shock in their hearts. This is Zhang Fan''s first time to kneel down and beg others, and Zhang Fan also knows that only in this way, I''m afraid, can Caiyun take him to find Qin Yiyi, otherwise, even if he turns all over the sky, he won''t want to meet them.


    The same shock also appeared in the heart of Caiyun.


    It never occurred to her that the boy, who was not even an adult, could sit like this for a girl. It''s a world of difference to think about the elder martial brother who abandoned himself. In front of him, even the final dignity of men, have given up. At this moment, Caiyun suddenly feels that she is more and more in love with the man who makes her unable to extricate herself,


    at the same time, there is also a trace of loneliness in her heart. She knows that no matter what she does, it is difficult to surpass Qin Yiyi''s position in Zhang Fan''s heart. She also knew that it was impossible for Zhang Fan to love himself alone. And the only thing he can do is to expect that he can retain a trace of status in Zhang Fan''s heart. Qin Yiyi has to give up this opportunity to himself.


    As long as he accepts himself, he will treat himself as he treats Qin Yiyi.


    The men who pursued themselves in the early years were greedy for their own beauty and body, or for power and money. And those who really love and care for themselves, like Zhang Fan, even those who work hard for themselves, have never appeared.


    Especially in the years of disfigurement, the previous scholars all showed their true faces. And the only one to see their disfigurement when not afraid, I''m afraid, only Zhang Fan a person.

 Chapter 115

    Caiyun''s heart is like the surrounding environment, whizzing with cold wind.


    She quickened her pace and began to trot for several consecutive steps. She ran directly to Zhang Fan, helped him up, and said to Zhang Fan, "I didn''t mean that, you know..."


    In fact, she is very afraid that Zhang Fan will misunderstand herself. She just wants to make a joke with Zhang Fan.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan took it seriously and knelt down for him.


    What does it mean when someone you like kneels down to you?


    Caiyun is very afraid now. She is afraid that Zhang Fan will hate herself. She thinks Zhang Fan will never look down on herself. She is a dandy young lady.


    However, she thought too much. At the moment, Zhang Fan only wanted to save Qin Yiyi.


    And she, Zhang Fan, has long known that Caiyun is a dandy young lady. So, he didn''t keep this in mind.


    Seeing Caiyun coming back, he felt relieved and said to Caiyun, "since time is running out, let''s not talk about anything else. Take me to find the prince."


    Caiyun nodded.


    "By the way, you people are scattered now. Then aren''t you all very dangerous In fact, what Zhang Fan needs now is not only to find the prince, but also the help of Caiyun''s subordinates.


    Caiyun said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "you can rest assured that they will find me in a stick of incense. Of course, we have special means, otherwise, just on the first floor, we will be scattered. "


    Zhang Fan is still puzzled, "but the environment here is so bad, even you are frozen dizzy, will other people be dangerous?"


    At this point, a blush appeared on Caiyun''s face. "In fact, I fainted when I saw you."


    Hear here Zhang Fan is also instant calm, he already knew the meaning of color cloud, does not lie in this topic to do more in-depth study.


    And Caiyun didn''t go on.


    She took out two pieces of clothes from her storage space bag and put on one for herself and one for Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan felt the fluff on the clothes, very supple, and also very fit.


    This dress is like a windbreaker in the snow, with the same color as snow, but it is very warm and comfortable.


    Moreover, the texture of the hair is absolutely superior. It''s estimated that only the city Lord''s mansion can take out such a hand.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan couldn''t put it down, Caiyun said, "this is the first-class snow marten of our city Lord''s mansion. There are only about ten pieces of this kind of mink windbreaker in our city Lord''s mansion, and the Tibetan white snow marten on you is the only one. The color on us is all made after dyeing."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan just nodded at random.


    He doesn''t care about these, just Caiyun doesn''t know.


    However, Caiyun thinks that he has already given the best to him.


    And soon, not far in front, finally appeared a few figures.


    These people are the former Caiyun''s men, a Biao, a Hu, including Xiao die, and two other unknown followers.


    It''s just that the two brothers of the Song family don''t know where they are.


    They don''t have specific contact information. I''m afraid they will freeze to death here.


    Originally, Zhang Fan wanted to solve these two people by himself, but now they are gone, which saves him trouble.


    After all, if there are people in a team whose hearts are in harmony with each other and the team is not at peace with each other, then this will be the biggest harm in the team. If they have different hearts, they must be punished first.


    When they saw Zhang Fan and Caiyun, they put on snow marten, and their eyes became ambiguous.


    Xiaodie, in particular, smiles at Caiyun and says, "sister Caiyun, so soon, you''re just like the snowflake that his grandfather gave you and gave it to your son-in-law. You know, my grandfather said it was for the future son-in-law this time."


    When Zhang Fan heard this, he immediately took it off.


    But one side of the little butterfly, but quickly stopped Zhang Fan''s action, said to him, "this can''t make, you wear it once, whether you take off or not, you wear it."


    Zhang fan can ignore his these, casually said, "unreasonable."


    And Caiyun has a panoramic view of these.


    Then, she also immediately told ah Hu and a Biao around her, and said to them, "open the map, determine our current position, and release our detection mice."


    After several people determined their own position, ah Hu and a Biao took down two cans from their bodies one after another, and the cans were blocked by two pistons.


    After a Hu and a Biao opened the piston, a dozen long bamboo like animals came out.


    These animals, as if not for the cold around, "whoosh" sound, such as arrows jumped out.Zhang Fan''s heart, can''t help but also a tremor, "what is this thing?" He asked hastily.


    Caiyun explained, "this is a special probe mouse for our city Lord''s mansion. It can detect environments hundreds of miles away. Of course, its detection ability is also very powerful. Even the master''s powerful spiritual consciousness is not as accurate as it, and it will not be detected by other high-level practitioners or spirit beasts. "


    Master?


    Zhang Fan suddenly thought.


    Yes, isn''t Caiyun''s master exactly a Taoist?


    The one who had already entered the Mahayana realm in the early years was the one who almost killed himself. However, because this guy underestimated himself, he suffered a big loss in his own hands. Now, it''s really funny.


    "Let''s go. I think it will come to an end soon." Caiyun led the crowd forward again.


    "Now that we''re gone, can these mice still find you?" Zhang Fan asked.


    "Well, don''t worry. We have a unique way to let this little trained detector mouse find us and report the situation to us." Caiyun said, shooting off a few snowflakes on Zhang Fan. Although there is no substantive role, but this little concern, let Zhang Fan heart is also a warm.


    Snowflakes, as if more people, the wind is smaller.


    Just cold as before, as if the day was cut a big hole, cold chill, it is from the big hole in the same drill.


    A group of seven people and a beast are heading for the fourth floor of the ivory tower, deeper.


    The higher you go, the fewer beasts you seem to meet. And Zhang Fan with Qin Yiyi in the hands of the map, it is safe to avoid several dangerous areas. And they didn''t walk long, and the rats had returned one by one.


    However, the only rat to go to Binglong gorge has yet to return.


    You don''t have to think about it. There''s something wrong with the probe.


    Binglong gorge is also the most dangerous zone in the fourth floor of ivory tower. Different from the third layer, the third layer only has beasts in the realm of wild animals. However, it seems that there is a heavenly beast sitting here. In AI Caiyun''s hand, the map clearly indicates that this beast is a frost sub dragon. It has part of the blood of a real dragon and guards here. If you don''t have the cultivation of Mahayana, if you want to challenge it, you''re just looking for your own death.


    However, all the information about the return of the rats indicates that they have not seen the prince, and the only one who has not returned is also the only one who can determine the position of the prince. Although it died there, the result is beyond doubt.


    "Sister Caiyun, if you think about it, it''s very dangerous. Even we may not be able to protect you. If we can, I hope you will consider it carefully." A Biao expressed his ideas, he looked back at Zhang Fan, the meaning of the eyes has been very clear, either you go, or, don''t pull people into the water.

 Chapter 116

    Caiyun seems to be pondering, but when she sees Zhang Fan''s persistent eyes, in her heart, she also makes a decision.


    "Look, it''s not easy to enter the ivory tower. Next time I come back, I''m not qualified to enter. I am twenty-one years old this year. Five years later, I am twenty-six. If I go back so hastily this time, I''m afraid I''ll regret it. " Caiyun said to Zhang Fan with a faint smile. Although there is no line to Zhang Fan, every sentence has something to do with Zhang Fan.


    Everyone also knows Caiyun''s mind. Although he tried to dissuade him, he didn''t speak in the end.


    If you really encounter any unexpected situation, you can only help Caiyun crush her life and send her back at the critical moment. Even if you are here, it doesn''t matter. Caiyun can''t have anything to do.


    Xiao die bit her teeth, stared at Zhang Fan and said, "brother fan, I know you are very good, so I hope you can protect sister Caiyun. No matter who you like, sister Caiyun is really good to you. Over the years, I have been with sister Caiyun. Since she was disfigured, she has seldom laughed. When you show up, she looks like a different person. I know that many of you have opinions on sister Caiyun. At first, I really dislike the arrogant young lady. However, when you get to know her, you will suddenly find that she is not as bad as you think. So, like it or not, let''s get to know more about it. This time, we don''t have to go back, but, sister Caiyun, please


    "Butterfly." Caiyun couldn''t help yelling.


    "What I hate most in my life is threats." Zhang Fan stares at Xiao die coldly, but the words change, "but today, I promise your request."


    With that, he no longer spoke, leading the five senses beast forward to take the lead.


    This is Zhang Fan''s most careless sentence, and it is also the most beautiful sentence Caiyun thinks. No matter what his original intention is, at least, Zhang Fan guarantees that he will protect Caiyun in the presence of so many people. Besides, this is the only woman he has to protect besides Qin Yiyi.


    With this beginning, Caiyun is more confident that he can go to his heart.


    Snow covered the world, but there is no trace of accumulation, like any snowflakes falling into the ground, are melting into ice in a very short time, layer by layer embedded in their own feet.


    Zhang Fan and Wugan beast are walking in the front, both of them are emitting a light hot breath, just like a warm sun, opening the way for everyone.


    Zhang Fan always has the power to give warmth to others, but he seldom blooms.


    Some people carry more, naturally, they are not used to showing it.


    No one talked much along the way.


    It seems that it is more difficult to move in the snow than in the sand. After all, what everyone has to resist is not the sand that the veil can resist. The most terrible thing is the pervasive cold. It can drill into the human bone marrow, can soak every inch of skin, can make people tremble from the heart.


    Snowflakes fall on the face, Zhang Fan also feel no feeling, it seems, has adapted to the cold here.


    All the people were overcoats, which they had prepared before. Wugan beast is a divine beast, and it is also a wild beast realm. What''s more, it can control the five elements, which has little influence on it.


    The more people go to the map icon, the more difficult they feel to breathe.


    The ferocious glacier is like a high spirited dragon, roaring in the ice and snow. The overhanging icicles are sharp and shining with dangerous light. It''s also like the sharp teeth of a dragon, deterring pedestrians from afar.


    Zhang Fan and his entourage slowly stopped, and the five senses beast was even more white in its nose. "I seldom feel depressed for the weather. This is the first time I have this feeling, and I can feel that there is a strong breath in the depth of the glacier."


    Zhang Fan nodded. He inquired around hard, but unfortunately, he didn''t see any trace of human beings. Maybe it was too much snow and wind, which soon drowned the traces of human beings.


    "Are you sure what rat is missing here?" Zhang Fan looks back at Caiyun.


    Caiyun rubbed his hands and wrapped his coat tightly. Then he said, "there is no mistake. Every detection mouse has our unique mark. The mark finally disappeared here. It should be found and erased by the powerful spirit beast."


    She walked forward slowly, compared with the map, and finally nodded, "here, it should be the most dangerous area on the fourth floor, ice dragon canyon."


    "I heard that the ice dragon gorge is extremely dangerous. All practitioners who have stepped on the fourth floor dare not easily set foot in the ice dragon gorge. There is an abyss above it. If they don''t pay attention, they will fall. The rapid falling speed will make the cold current freeze your blood in a very short time, making you unable to move. I''m afraid you don''t even have a chance to crush the jade slips of life. " A Biao sighed to himself. Looking at the two men behind him, he could not help shaking his head. They had just reached the shackles, and they had the qualification to accompany the daughter of the city leader to the ivory tower trial. However, it''s a pity that they are going to die now.Zhang Fan also frowned. Deep in the ice, there was an impulse to redeem.


    His heart keeps telling himself that Qin Yiyi is in it.


    There was no reason to stop him. He patted the five sense beasts around him. The other side is also instantly understand, jump, follow Zhang Fan to run inside.


    Caiyun saw that this guy didn''t say a word and ran to the inside. At the moment, he also scolded secretly and urged the people behind him to say, "come on, keep up!"


    Although they were afraid, they didn''t dare not follow when they heard the master''s words. Just hope that everyone''s own last straw, looking forward to at the right time, crushing life jade Jane to escape.


    Zhang Fan and Wugan beast are in the front. They can feel the strong chill coming from the deep of the canyon. Even Zhang Fan, who was wearing a coat, was a little shivering. This kind of cold can''t be stopped by a coat.


    The entrance of Binglong gorge is in the most dangerous place of glacier. Here, icicles hang upside down on the top of the ice wall, layer by layer. No one knows when these dangerous icicles will fall.


    Further on, the dark tunnel was out of sight.


    When you come out, you can still see the light above your head. It''s a road away. There''s nothing else.


    Suddenly, a pool of blood appeared in front.


    Zhang Fan hurried to touch it with his hand, only to find that his hand was covered with water. No, ice, to be exact. Look at the thickness of the ice. It''s been a while.


    The people behind followed quickly. Zhang Fan didn''t stop much. He clapped his hands and led the five senses beast to the deeper place.


    However, as soon as he got up, he suddenly found that the ice in front of him seemed to move.


    Is there anyone?


    While suppressing the impulse, while eager to know who is ahead, there is an irresistible desire in my heart. Let his pace, and enhance a bit of speed.


    "Ice demon!" All of a sudden, the five senses beast around him gave a soft drink.


    Zhang Fan''s pace is one of the stops, extremely cautious looking around.


    "Where is it?"


    "I don''t know, but the energy of ice attribute in my body suddenly resonates. The feeling of resonance is very strange. It should come from the monster of pure ice attribute, and this monster can only be ice demon." Five senses beast''s eyes looked around, but it didn''t find anything.


    At this time, they have caught up with Caiyun behind them.


    It seems that they all see the blood on the ground. A Biao and a Hu make a fire to see it, but they are interrupted by Caiyun. "Don''t make a fire, use cold light."


    Five senses beast said to Zhang Fan, "brother, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''d better go first. When the ice demon appears, I feel a little uneasy. Moreover, I can feel that this ice demon is higher than my accomplishments. I''m afraid I can''t make it. "


    Zhang Fan nodded his head. The monster who can survive on the fourth floor of the ivory tower has a high cultivation.


    "Don''t look. The blood is frozen. Let''s get out quickly. It''s not safe here." Zhang Fan looked back at Caiyun.


    Caiyun, with a sound, is also taking them to follow Zhang Fan''s steps and go deeper.


    However, just after they left for a while, the blood on the ground actually acted on its own, just like a space hidden under the ice, slowly condensed into an eye shape, and suddenly jumped to the top of the ice wall, disappeared.

 Chapter 117

    Outside the Binglong gorge, the wind is more intense. The falling snowflakes turn into ice chips, which quickly seal the entrance of the cave. Under the endless glacier, there is no sign of life remaining. However, in a narrow crevice of ice, a slender creature like a bamboo pole goes out, chirping, it seems that it can''t find the direction it senses. However, just when it was about to leave, suddenly, an ice cone was very fast, and instantly pierced its head, and the poor little guy was slowly frozen in the boundless ice sheet at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    No matter what kind of creature it is, it will die here.


    Zhang Fan and his party went inside more and more, but suddenly found that the terrain seemed more and more spacious, and they had a feeling of going out of the tunnel.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept, Zhang Fan did not stand under the direct blow of the inverted fly out. But fortunately, there was a five sense beast beside him. He was caught by the five sense beast steadily, so he didn''t fall.


    Under the strong wind, there must be demons!


    Zhang Fan just settled down and heard a shriek behind him. This is the voice of Xiaodie, but the others haven''t reflected what happened, so they can''t see the shadow of Xiaodie.


    "What about people?" Ah Hu didn''t respond.


    "Butterfly, stop it." Caiyun tentatively called out, but there was no response.


    "Ice demon is out, it seems." The five senses animal walked forward slowly and sniffed. Eyebrows are also closely followed by wrinkled up, "ice demon bloodthirsty, if you give it a taste of human blood, it is estimated that it will not let everyone here." Five senses beast finish saying, looking at Zhang Fan, and looked at the exit in front. Although the exit is close at hand, Zhang Fan didn''t open his mouth. He just waited quietly.


    "Brother Li Chun." A Biao looked around, but did not find any, at the moment, he also came over, "please keep your promise, take good care of our young lady." With that, he pushed Caiyun to his side, and then led the other two men to the road when they came.


    "A Biao, where are you going?" Although Caiyun is also worried about Xiaodie''s comfort, he can''t help but feel a little angry to see a Biao like this.


    "Sister Caiyun, let him go." Ah Hu also came over at the moment, looking around cautiously. "Let''s go first, or if you have an accident here, none of us can afford it. They all have life jade slips and can go out at the critical moment."


    However, Caiyun''s eyes are still behind her, and her eyes are full of worry.


    "Let''s go first. It''s urgent." Five sense beast also began to urge Zhang Fan.


    "Wait a minute." Zhang Fan frowned slightly. Immediately, his Qi sank into the elixir field, and a huge spiritual consciousness was about to be released.


    Others can''t feel it, but the five sense beast can feel its own spiritual world, as if it is peeped by something.


    "No!" Before it had time to stop it, it only heard a loud "boom" from afar, like an iceberg collapsing.


    And Zhang Fan is mouth spit blood, the whole person immediately dispirited.


    Caiyun is so frightened that she is about to help Zhang Fan. She never thinks that Zhang Fan, who is still in good spirits, suddenly seems to be seriously injured and vomits blood.


    "He What''s the matter with him? "


    Compared with Xiaodie, Caiyun''s worry about Zhang Fan has gone beyond the relationship between her friends and even between her and Xiaodie. See Zhang Fan mouth spit the appearance of blood, Caiyun is not any dislike, with his handkerchief to wipe his blood.


    And Zhang Fan is also hands on the ground, trying to get up, but at the moment, his heart is turbulent, more like a flash of lightning, raging in his mind, the whole person''s consciousness also began to appear a trace of turbulence.


    "It''s the effect of mental force backfire. In fact, I wanted to remind him just when he wanted to use mental force detection, but I was still a little late. You should know that in the ivory tower, the greater the force that exists in each high level, and their spiritual strength will become more and more powerful, especially in the ice dragon Canyon, there is an ice dragon in the realm of heaven and beast, and this is their field. You are undoubtedly provoking them by using your spiritual exploration in their field It will definitely fight back with the strongest attack. That''s why I''ve just received such a heavy trauma. It''s estimated that the sound just now was that the ice dragon discovered our existence. It''s very likely that it''s coming towards us now. " With that, Wu Gan beast looked around with some worry.


    Caiyun was very nervous and said to the five senses beast, "that What shall we do then? "


    "I don''t know. The situation is very urgent. We have to go out first. Moreover, I can feel that there is more than one ice demon in it. If we continue to stay here, we will only cause more casualties. "


    Caiyun nodded. At the moment, she didn''t dare to neglect. She knew that she couldn''t find Xiaodie now. But can only place hope on a Biao, and she also looked at the side of a Hu, said to him, "help me carry him up, we have to leave here first."Ah Hu is listening to Caiyun''s words, without any hesitation, directly to Zhang Fan to back on the back.


    And the five sense beast leader, three people and one beast, directly ran out toward the exit.


    However, they just ran out and suddenly found that it seemed safer inside than outside. Standing in front of them is an invisible natural moat, spanning tens of miles. Only one person''s wide ice covered corridor is left on the edge, although it can be passed by one person. However, along the ice wall, it is a very strong cold current. If you are not careful, you may fall into the abyss of ice.


    What to do?


    Three simple words appear in everyone''s heart.


    "Back, back in the tunnel." At the moment, Zhang Fan finally recovered, struggled to climb down from ah Hu, and stood up. Although his mind is still in a mess at the moment, and the spiritual power and breath of his body are very disordered, he has a deep understanding of the spiritual power that he has just exerted for only a few seconds.


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Wu Gan beast also put away his gaze and stepped back slowly.


    "Little demon." Zhang Fan gave a soft drink.


    Five sense beast understanding, directly past the cloud side, block the cloud to help where the action, and he gently creeps down, Zhang Fan directly on his body.


    Caiyun glanced at the corner of her mouth and looked at the boundless cliff in front of her. Just at that moment, she felt that her heart began to tremble.


    Under the fog, I can''t see it to the end.


    I''m afraid this extreme environment can only be seen in this ice dragon canyon.


    At the other end of the canyon is the real ice dragon panel.


    It''s just that such a long Canyon is like a crack in the earth. Even if it has the spirit of flying, it may not be able to fly directly. In addition, the strong cold current here from time to time increases the danger of crossing the ice dragon canyon.


    It seems that we have to go back now.


    Caiyun looks at Zhang Fan and his roots are behind him.


    But all of a sudden, she felt her feet soften, as if something had caught her heel. But she did not react, just feel that the whole person has been trapped in the ice, want to Hu shouts, has not made any sound.


    "Hua La ~" a sound came. Everyone turned around and saw a coat falling slowly.


    In a flash, ah Hu was just as crazy.


    "Sister Caiyun?" He quickly ran over and reached for a look, only a coat was left. But Caiyun disappeared? He ran and cried, "sister Caiyun, don''t scare me." I didn''t find anything until I got to the edge of the cliff.


    Looking back, I saw that Zhang Fan was still sitting on the back of Wugan beast, indifferent. Now he was even more angry. "Boy, is that how you protect our sister Caiyun?"


    Zhang Fan ignored him, though he was worried. However, when he just started his spiritual consciousness, he saw a lot of things, especially in this tunnel, he saw the figure of the missing butterfly. She is still breathing, just trapped in the ice cellar. It seems that Caiyun was caught by the so-called ice demon. But there should be no danger at the moment.


    "I''m cursing your mother, I''m talking to you!" With these words, AHU immediately runs the spirit power, his muscles expand rapidly, his clothes begin to tear, and he is about to pounce on Zhang Fan.


    "If you want to save Caiyun, stop your reckless action." Zhang Fan is not in a good state at the moment, and he doesn''t want to fight with such a brainless guy.


    Although AHU is very angry now, his heart is more clear. Although Zhang Fan is injured at the moment, he may not be Zhang Fan''s opponent. Moreover, he is just worried about Caiyun. If he really starts with Zhang Fan, it will not do any good to rescue Caiyun.


    "You say, how can you save her?" AHU stopped the action in his hand, and the originally expanded muscles began to gradually return to their original state.

 Chapter 118

    "Go to a Biao first. They should be trapped at the entrance. I''ll take you when you get together. " With that, Zhang Fan has closed his eyes. Just now the collision of mental strength, coupled with the repeated thinking and memories in his mind, he saw the scene, now, he was a little dizzy.


    Although ah Hu was worried, he had no choice but to agree to what Zhang Fan said.


    "Li Chun, I can warn you that if something happens to our first lady, I''ll try you." Although he knew in his heart that he couldn''t do anything about Zhang Fan, if he didn''t say anything, he was just uncomfortable.


    With that, he immediately turned around and went to find a Biao.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan almost didn''t fall from the five sense beast. Fortunately, the five sense beast was still crawling on the ground. Zhang Fan was lying on his body, feeling weak all over. That kind of feeling of the spiritual world being impacted, especially uncomfortable, the whole body is not under their own control.


    "Little demon, what do you know about ice demon?" Zhang Fan closed his eyes and said so softly.


    The five senses beast thought for a moment, and finally thought about it, "in fact, my understanding of the ice demon only stems from my own control of the five elements. If I don''t have the power of the five elements in my body, then I don''t know the existence of the ice demon. Because the ice element in my five elements is derived from the ice demon. The so-called ice demon is a kind of creature that can completely hide its body in the ice. It can also change its shape at will. The ice demon is bloodthirsty and moody. In addition, it is caused by the big environment here. I think it is very difficult for us to deal with them. And according to my observation, there should be more than one ice demon here. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, and after listening to what the five senses beast said, he knew more about it.


    So he told the five sense beast what he had seen before.


    Five senses beast hear Zhang Fan''s words, can''t help but also be surprised, "you mean to say, there are at least six ice demons in this, how is it possible?"


    Although Wugan beast thought that there might be more than one ice demon here, he didn''t expect that there would be so many.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s spiritual world, it is obvious that there are six very strange forces of ice elements in it, and before that, these forces have been hovering around them. And he also detected the breath of the little butterfly before, that is, there is a space about seven or eight meters under them. And this space is just at the edge of the cliff. In the past, there is another ice cave, from which you can go down.


    As for how Xiaodie and Caiyun were captured? He doesn''t know that.


    It may also be a special way of catching people. And why they only catch women, not men, Zhang Fan is not very clear.


    Soon, ah Hu and a Biao have come back.


    When a Biao learns that Caiyun is also arrested, a Biao shows the same madness as a Hujin, but he is more rational than a Hu. He stares at Zhang Fan and sees that Zhang Fan is not in a good state. He asks, "what''s the matter with you? You are in good health. Are you waiting for us to find the first lady? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    Then he slowly got up from the five senses beast and moved his body.


    After the power of the mental force in his body dissipated, Zhang Fan only felt that he was much better, and his nerves, which had been numbed by the cold ice, began to clear up, and even his five senses became very sharp.


    And a Hu and a Biao and the other two, sitting around Zhang Fan, listening to Zhang Fan''s instructions to them.


    But after Zhang Fan finished his plan, ah Hu and a Biao seemed to have some hesitation. Because it''s really hard to do. First of all, a Biao led one of his men into the cliff of the nearby Canyon and from there into another tunnel. Ah Hu is leading another man to meet him in the tunnel. Zhang Fan and Wu Ganshou are following ah Biao. In case of any emergency, Zhang Fan will help and let me feel like dragging Caiyun and Xiaodie back first.


    According to Zhang Fan''s previous exploration, the cultivation of ice demon here is generally above the middle stage of the wild beast, that is to say, it is close to the cultivation of wuchongtian in human shackles. So when you meet them, you can''t fight hard, you can only outwit them. Ice demon is afraid of fire. Everyone is equipped with three pairs of torches, but the torches can produce very little fire. Even one of ice demon''s magic arts can''t resist it. They can only give him a fatal blow when they are closest to each other.


    This is not only a test of a person''s patience, but also a test of a person''s courage.


    If a little careless, not only can not save people, their lives will be buried here.


    "There is not much time left for you. If you really want to save Caiyun and Xiaodie, do as I say."


    A Biao was the first person to stand up and agree, and a Hu agreed immediately.


    Because he doesn''t have to enter another tunnel from the nearby rock wall, at least he doesn''t have to have a direct collision with the ice demon, and he doesn''t have to go through such a dangerous place.And their other two men, obviously very hesitant, because their strength is not as good as any one of ah Hu and a Biao, and they have just reached the shackles. It''s a great honor for them to enter the ivory tower trial, and they don''t die here so early.


    No matter how ah Hu orders, these two people dare not speak with Zhang Fan and others.


    But a Biao and a Hu think differently, they are the future of the city Lord''s mansion after all, and finally decided to let them go back to wait for news. So the two men quickly crushed their life jade slips and disappeared in the fourth floor of the ivory tower.


    Seeing that the two men disappeared, ah Hu scolded secretly, "Damn, these two scum, I will repair them when I go back!"


    Although here said, but his body is also slightly shivering.


    It''s not just the cold, it''s the fear.


    The plan has been made and carried out rapidly.


    Zhang Fan took the lead in walking to the edge of the tunnel exit and saw the vast expanse of white outside. His heart was shaking slightly. Say not afraid, that''s false. However, in the current situation, we can only work hard.


    Just now, I wanted to try whether the ice wall could pass, but I found that a Biao was walking in front of me.


    He stretched out his hands and put out his five claws. Like an eagle hook, he firmly grasped the ice wall around him.


    Five fingers into, let his body firmly locked in the ice wall.


    Along this slender corridor, walk slowly.


    Zhang Fan also pinched a sweat for him, but here from time to time there will be a cold current, once hit by the cold current, then a Biao will die.


    Zhang Fan and five sense beast are different. They have very strong fire elements in their bodies. Once they feel the cold current coming, they will quickly use the fire elements in their bodies to counteract the cold current.


    Finally, in Zhang Fan''s worried eyes, a Biao''s cry came from the other side.


    "There is a tunnel here."


    Just heard his voice, Zhang Fan eyebrow is also a joy, quickly yelled, "you first move over there, wait for us to come first, together with action."


    But on the other side, there was no voice of a Biao. It was obvious that a Biao had gone ahead.


    Zhang Fan scolded secretly. He had no choice but to follow the five sense beasts one by one. Several people were lucky that they didn''t encounter the cold current in the past, so they all got to the other side of the tunnel safely.


    However, the tunnel here and the one I was in before were very narrow, and the temperature dropped a few minutes. Even Zhang Fan didn''t have it. He increased the combustion of his own spiritual power to maintain his body temperature.


    The little heat from the five senses beast made a "hissing" sound.


    After two people walked, the ground left the trace of water.


    But in a very short time, the water quickly condensed into ice.


    It is conceivable that the temperature here is so low, and Zhang fan can also feel how much pain Abiao is suffering at the moment.


    This is obviously not the temperature that ordinary people can bear.


    As he went further and further, Zhang Fan felt that the slope in front of him was getting lower and lower, as if he had entered a downhill.


    All of a sudden, he just felt that his foot slipped, and the whole person fell down directly.


    It''s the same with the five sense beast, whose body falls directly below without control.


    With a roar, as soon as Zhang Fan''s feet fell to the ground, he jumped over.


    After him, there was a roar, and the five sense beast rushed down directly. However, he was not so lucky as Zhang Fan. He fell all over his head and fell down.


    Fortunately, Zhang Fan ran fast, otherwise, he was hit by the five sense beast, which was not a joke.

 Chapter 119

    Under the ice, the dark ice cellar remains.


    The strange light source is like a floating bubble, floating around the top of Zhang Fan and Wugan beast,. It''s like a ghost, left and right.


    Not far away, there seemed to be a man sitting. Although there was a dark light source, the man''s face was blurred. It''s not like a person, on the contrary, it''s like a monster with wings. Zhang Fan and five senses beast approached, the thing seemed to move.


    "Brother, do you feel wrong? You don''t smell the two girls here. On the contrary, there is a disgusting stench." Five senses beast some dislike of looking around.


    Before Zhang Fan spoke, the figure of the other side had already spoken.


    "Don''t you kneel down when you see my king?" The sound is heavy, like a heavy bell in the ear. In this small space, it is particularly shocking. For a moment, Zhang Fan had already had the impulse to kneel down and worship. This kind of impulse is more like the suppression from blood and soul. Although Zhang Fan suppressed this impulse, the five sense beast beside him trembled slightly and finally crawled on the ground.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan was stunned, because he knew that Wugan beast was also in the stage of divine beast. How could he begin to worship because of this figure''s words. Can we say that the other side is a higher beast than Wugan beast, and has stronger blood.


    "Who are you? Don''t play tricks on me, and say, "where have you got both of them?"


    The voice heard Zhang Fan''s cry, it seems to be one of the Leng. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan was not silenced by his voice and dared to talk to him like this.


    And he also quickly responded, "I said, how dare you talk to me like this? So, you are a human kid. As the saying goes, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. I don''t think you know the identity of this seat, do you


    Zhang Fan sneered, "I don''t care what your identity is. However, you don''t even dare to catch a person. I''m afraid you''re trapped here. The ice demons around here must be your dogs, too. "


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s words, the creature in front of him suddenly became furious. He photographed the ice sculpture next to him heavily and made a "kalala" sound.


    In fact, as early as Zhang Fan''s first time to show his strong spiritual consciousness, he was already aware of his existence.


    As for not telling others, it is for fear that they will be afraid.


    And Zhang Fan also noticed another important information, that is, around this guy, he was restricted by something. Therefore, he could basically conclude that the ice demon, who had been wandering around them, was definitely instructed by this guy to come and catch people.


    If you want to rescue Caiyun, you must come to his old nest.


    It''s just that Zhang Fan''s mental power accidentally touched the ice covered dragon, which is why he was so strongly attacked.


    And this guy in front of him was obviously restrained by some kind of restraint and suppressed his powerful cultivation. He was trapped here. Therefore, Zhang Fan is not afraid. "Human boy. I''m afraid you haven''t been born when I''m outside. Don''t you dare to talk to me like that? "


    The five sense beast next to him showed great fear, and rubbed his head against his feet and said to him, "brother, this guy belongs to the Yalong blood of ice dragon. His blood is even higher than that of ice dragon. He is very close to the existence of real dragon."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan was also slightly stunned, but he was also momentary, as if reacting to something.


    Suddenly, he laughed. Originally, he still had some uneasy heart. At the moment, the slightest worry was gone. "Who am I? It turns out that it''s just a Yalong. I think you''ve been trapped here for many years. How can you not be recognized by your race, or do you say that your blood is a hybrid? "


    Hearing the word hybridity, the other side was shocked. He stood up. Although separated by the yellow light, Zhang Fan could still feel the other side''s heart stirring eyes and the dignity of not showing self-respect. This is a kind of exclusive deterrent belonging to the superior.


    With each other standing up, the surrounding ice seems to be changing slightly.


    Needless to see, Zhang Fan also knows that those ice demons around have gathered around. It seems that as long as they annoy this guy again, they will not hesitate to rush over and tear themselves to pieces. In fact, Zhang Fan is not afraid of the guy in front of him. Instead, he is worried about the ice demons nearby. After all, these guys are all close to the cultivation of human shackles. If they rush up, it''s hard for Zhang Fan to get along in such a narrow terrain.


    I came here to save people, so I can only be wise, not forced.


    "You don''t have to be angry." Zhang Fan smiles and says to each other, "my purpose here is very simple. Just give me back. Of course, I won''t disturb your life. It''s a matter within your family."


    When the other party heard Zhang Fan''s words, he seemed to agree with Zhang Fan''s opinion. With a slight wave of his hand, there was a rhythm on the ice wall around Zhang Fan. Suddenly, a man came out of the crevice and fell heavily on the ground.The man was ragged and his face was covered with blood. It looked as if it had been a fierce battle.


    Zhang fan fixed his eyes and saw that this man was a Biao.


    He came in too fast. I''m afraid he had been caught before Zhang Fan and wuganshou entered the tunnel.


    Seeing the uncertain appearance of a Biao''s life and death, Zhang Fan frowned and said to the guy in front of him, "you know, who do I want?"


    The guy in front of him seemed to suddenly stop buying Zhang Fan''s account and stare at Zhang Fan coldly, "boy, what qualifications do you have to bargain with me? Get her out of here, or I won''t let any of you go. "


    Zhang Fan frowned slightly. He knew this guy was absolutely hard to deal with.


    However, if you quit now, Caiyun and Xiaodie will definitely be attacked by him.


    The dragon is lustful, and the sub dragon has been transformed into a human form.


    For human women, nature has an irresistible desire.


    Zhang Fan knew that as soon as he left, the guy in front of him would immediately invade Caiyun and Xiaodie, and even torture them to death. And this is definitely not what he wants to see. Anyway, I have promised Xiao die that I must protect Caiyun. Now Caiyun is in danger, so I can''t stand by and leave.


    However, the current situation is also very difficult for him. For a moment, I don''t know what to do.


    But at this time, another voice appeared in Zhang Fan''s mind.

 Chapter 120

    Shi Xian is always able to rescue Zhang Fan at the most critical moment and give Zhang Fan some hope.


    "Xiaofan, this time, you quit the dominant position of your body and give me the control of your body." Zhang Fan was surprised by Shi Xian''s words. He didn''t expect that Shi Xian would say such words. He would give Shi Xian the dominant power of his body, which means that Shi Xian''s soul might be more than just a trace of his spiritual power.


    That is to say, once Shixian is allowed to occupy the dominant power of his body, he is likely to wipe out his soul, so as to complete the real takeover and occupy his body. And Zhang Fan, who will disappear from the world forever, only has this body.


    Although Zhang Fan had great trust in Shi Xian, he did not dare to take risks for a moment.


    He was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer Shi Xian''s words, and he didn''t know how to refuse him.


    Shixian seems to be aware of Zhang Fan''s strange, and then said, "if you don''t believe me, who else can you believe? Of course, if I wanted to take you away, you would have died many years ago. Now with you more and more powerful, my chances of giving up are less and less, almost nonexistent. Besides, I don''t mean to take you away. "


    In fact, these are the words of Zhang Fan''s heart, he did not say. But Shi Xian can accurately perceive what Zhang Fan thinks. And in such an extreme situation, I''m afraid only Shixian can solve the immediate problem.


    And Zhang Fan is also at a loss.


    At the same time, the guy not far away spoke again. "Boy, I think you like these two women very much. Well, you have been waiting for me outside for an hour. After an hour, I will give them back to you, OK?"


    Hearing this guy''s strange tone, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but feel angry. At the moment, he didn''t want to think about whether those Shixian would give up or not. He said to Shixian directly in his heart, "Shixian, do as you say, I believe you."


    Then Zhang Fan slowly closed his eyes, and at the moment Zhang Fan''s whole person was trembling slightly.


    And his brow suddenly also stood up, the whole person''s face showed a strange smile. The corner of his mouth is slightly inclined, which is extremely inconsistent with Zhang Fan''s original expression. The evil smile is more like the success of a conspiracy, and it is also like the hope of regaining the day. But such a smile has just disappeared.


    All of a sudden, a more profound and vicissitudes of life voice came out from Zhang Fan''s mouth, "ice frost Yalong, the variation branch, because you are in charge of the ice dragon clan, but because your mother has an affair with the golden dragon, so your status has fallen sharply, and you are even imprisoned here, I''m right?"


    Hear Zhang Fan''s voice suddenly changed, and also know his blood things, in front of this guy also can''t sit still, put away the previous arrogant and domineering appearance, eyes stare round, staring at Zhang Fan said, "give up? who are you? Who on earth are you? How do you know these things? "


    The change of Zhang Fan''s voice also surprised the five sense beast around him. The five sense beast''s body, which was originally crawling on the ground, was also "whoosh" and bounced up, with a trace of fierce light, keeping a trace of distance from Zhang Fan.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan''s face is only a little smile, slowly forward two steps.


    The ice demon around him keeps on opening his teeth and dancing his claws, and turns into a different shape, which will be the same at any time.


    But Zhang Fan is not moved at all. Now Zhang Fan is like a veteran who has been on the battlefield for a long time. All the crises around him are ups and downs in his eyes, without any threat. And with Zhang Fan''s approach, he can see more and more clearly. The other side is a man who looks middle-aged. Behind him, there are a lot of green wings. Under the wings, there are some six winged bones like sharp blades. These bones grow directly outside, the sharpest weapons.


    And this guy also has horns on both sides of his forehead, although he looks like a person, some people''s body. However, the face of the dignified, looks evil. In particular, his eyes are particularly large, flashing yellow light, giving people a sense of not angry from power.


    Zhang Fan didn''t feel any fear when he saw him. On the contrary, he said to him with disdain, "little doll, I have experienced much more than you. Of course, I also know something about your family. If I save you now, let you out. How would you repay me? "


    As soon as I heard two words, the guy in front of me also showed a very happy expression.


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s original arrogant attitude, he became extremely respectful and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, oh no, old Senior. How to be gracious? I''ll never forget it. But can you really let me out? "


    Seeing that longyi''s attitude has changed dramatically, the five sense beast around him stares at Zhang Fan in surprise. Although he doesn''t know why Zhang Fan has such a change, he doesn''t look like Zhang Fan any more. However, seeing that he can control each other, his admiration for Zhang Fan is even more increased.Zhang Fan''s mature and sophisticated manner made Wu Gan beast sigh.


    This man is really a fine man. It seems that he really didn''t follow the wrong person.


    Zhang Fan smile, touched his hand, looked at the incessant tut tut exclaimed, "a child''s body is good, good skin, good bones and muscles, even the body, is also so good, really some nostalgia."


    "The old master said that if you can help me, I promise to find the best physique for you in the Dragon tribe. What''s good about human body? I can die if I step down." Long Yi still promised Zhang Fan, and his purpose has been very straightforward.


    "Well, I don''t want non-human bodies. Having been human for so many years, I still have some resistance to being a different kind of person. " This words a, Long Yi''s facial expression is also not good-looking. But Zhang Fan continued, "however, I''m really willing to help you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "What conditions? Just say it. " Hear Zhang Fan mouth agree, Long Yi is overjoyed.


    However, Zhang Fan looked around again, obviously, this can''t let other people know.


    Dragon a light drink, the side of a few ice demon all leave, even five sense beast, are back a few steps.


    It has to be said that as a dragon, with pure blood, other spirit beasts and even then God beasts will have irresistible pressure.


    Seeing all the ice demons scattered around him, at the moment, I heard Zhang Fan say to him in a low voice, "longyi, I want the ice dragon blood of your ice dragon clan -- cold ice pearl."

 Chapter 121

    As soon as these four words came out, longyi''s face immediately changed. Although he has been trapped here for so long, he still has a very clear understanding of the ice pearl, which is the treasure of the ice dragon clan. At the same time, it is also a very important symbol. The cold ice pearl has an incomparable power. With it, you can have the cold ice attribute. Especially after the cold ice attribute has it, its own cultivation will be multiplied. Moreover, all the cold ice skills have attack special effects and powerful power. Even the nature of heaven and earth changes the weather.


    Yu family, it does not dare to take out this pearl to make a bet.


    For itself, it also wants to have this ice pearl. After all, it also has a strong effect on growth.


    However, at the moment, he is just like a prisoner trapped in a corner of heaven and earth. If there is no one to help, perhaps, this life will remain here. Don''t say to take back what you should have, even stay here in obscurity all your life.


    This is not only an opportunity, but also a future.


    Zhang Fan also saw that he was wavering and pondering, and immediately said, "as the last straw to crush the camel," it''s useless to think too much. If you can''t get out now, everything is nothing. Besides, do you think you can deal with them when you go out? Of course, I can help you. What I want is very simple. It''s just a magic bead. What you have is the whole glacier, the whole heaven and earth, the whole ice dragon clan. "


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s grand blueprint, Long Yi finally couldn''t suppress his inner impulse, nodded and said, "OK, I promise you. There will be no lies in the mouth of the dragon people. At this moment, I swear to heaven by my blood. As long as the elder can help me out, I will fulfill my promise. Otherwise, it will be against my blood and I will be a snake. "


    Swear by blood. This is the most valuable oath among the people who respect blood.


    Zhang Fan nodded and naturally believed him.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Now that you have taken an oath, I will trust you for the time being. However, you have to remember that since I can release you, I naturally have the ability to seal you again. "


    Long Yi looks at Zhang Fan, although in the heart is very unhappy, but also just the corner of the mouth curled, did not dare to retort.


    At the moment, I saw Zhang Fan''s hand gently waved, his hands even appeared a touch of black energy.


    This black energy and Zhang Fan''s spiritual power form a very different contrast, this black energy is like a ghost hand in the nether world, quietly tearing the sky. Zhang Fan reaches out his hand and grabs longyi''s shoulder. While longyi is still shocked, Zhang Fan grabs him from inside.


    And it was in this moment that the space that had just been opened by Zhang Fan''s hands was closed again, and there was not even a breath in the whole time.


    Longyi also fell heavily on the ground at the moment, but instead of being angry, he yelled to Zhang Fan happily, "I I''m out, old man, I''m out! I really came out! "


    Seeing longyi''s happy appearance, Zhang Fan also gave a cool smile, "well, do what you should do, and I''ll find you soon."


    The Dragon nodded. With his wild smile, he waved his hands. Two figures on the edge of the ice appeared slowly, and their clothes were still intact. It was obvious that the Dragon had not touched them, but they seemed to be in a coma.


    Long Yi said to Zhang Fan, "elder, human woman, in fact, I really don''t like it. If I had not been sealed for such a long time, I would not have caught them. Now I will give them back to you and let you enjoy them. "


    With that, he jumped up, and the whole person disappeared in the same place as an illusion.


    And behind him "swish swish" were several figures that jumped out in an instant.


    Zhang Fan knows that these figures are the ice demons. They have followed longyi for so many years, and they will not leave longyi.


    And he knew better that in the deepest part of Binglong gorge, a big war was about to break out. No matter he or the prince, it is estimated that none of them can escape.


    At the moment, he also waved one hand.


    The color of the vicissitudes in Zhang Fan''s eyes faded, and soon the pure soul that only teenagers have appeared in Zhang Fan''s eyes again.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan has finally become the original Zhang Fan. He feels shivering all over, and the control of the whole person''s body has returned to his own hands.


    "It''s really nice to be in control of your body."


    Zhang Fan said a word in his mind.


    "You have seen everything just now. You know better than me what to do. As long as you get the dragon''s cold pearl, then your strength will rise to a big level."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t expect that Shi Xian would help him so much. Shi Xian then said, "I want to have a good rest, because my soul is incomplete. Just now, I broke the seal of the dragon family again, which has a great trauma to my soul. The rest is up to you. "Zhang Fan nodded in his heart and said, "you have a good rest. I will deal with the rest properly."


    Then, he shouts to the five sense beast around him, "little demon, what are you waiting for? Take all three of them out to me. "


    At the moment, the five sense beast also recovered from the shock. He didn''t immediately follow what Zhang Fan said.


    Instead, he asked Zhang Fan, "what happened to you just now? Even the voice has changed. It''s really scary, but why do you suddenly change back? You were really handsome just now


    Zhang Fan was so angry that he patted his forehead and yelled at him, "what''s handsome? This time I won''t fight. I''ll learn to look good, you know?"


    Five senses beast nodded, for Zhang Fan''s admiration, but also added a lot.


    Obviously, he didn''t know that there was another soul in Zhang Fan''s body.


    And there is no doubt that these three people are directly brought back to another tunnel by Zhang Fan and wuganshou.


    Ah Hu saw a few people come back, immediately elated, the original worry is also all gone.


    However, seeing the other three people all in a coma, he put away the joy on his face and said to Zhang Fan, "brother fan, you are so powerful. You are really a model of our generation."


    Zhang Fan gave him a cold smile and said, "I can''t afford the word" brother fan ". I used to scold so fiercely, but now I''ve changed my face."


    Ah Hu is also shy face, hehe a smile, no more words.


    Finally, he settled the three in.


    Soon, a Biao was the first to wake up from a coma.


    The first time I saw AHU, he thought it was the enemy and he was about to fight. Fortunately, AHU stopped him in time.


    When a Biao reacts, he also looks at Zhang Fan around him. He can''t help sighing. He is clearly a man of five Heaven cultivation in the shackle world, but he is taken down by the other side when he meets the other side face to face. It seems that this young man, who seems to be only at the beginning of the shackles, has saved all his own people without any effort.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, seeing Zhang Fan''s calm appearance, he knew that Zhang Fan didn''t even say anything about his injury. He asked incredulously, "have all those ice demons been solved? By the way, there seems to be a very powerful leader in it. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and didn''t speak.


    But the five senses beast around Zhang Fan said, "what do you say? Who is my brother? I told you you don''t understand. As for my brother''s operation of tearing up space, you can''t match it in your whole life. "

 Chapter 122

    Wuganshou didn''t want to say it, but the more he said it, the more enjoyable it was. The more he said it, the more exaggerating it was. He even talked nonsense with these two people.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan also secretly displayed his great spiritual consciousness.


    This time, he did not dare to expand temporarily, instead, he just made a series of explorations around himself.


    He knew that there was definitely a way to enter the depths of the ice dragon gorge. Otherwise, even the ice dragon might not be able to leap through such a long abyss gorge. Sure enough, with the exertion of his spiritual power, there is an invisible corridor under the canyon, but the corridor has no protection.


    It''s like an iron lock bridge across the two ends of the abyss, and it''s tens of meters away from their tunnel. If you want to cross this road, the risk factor is very high.


    And Zhang Fan puts his mental detection behind him, and wants to go in another way.


    But he suddenly found that the road he came to had been sealed by the ice. If he wanted to break the ice by force, he might make a tunnel by himself, and the tunnel would collapse. Tens of millions of tons of ice and snow would fall down, and he might not be able to survive.


    It seems that now the back road has been closed, and they can only walk along this road until they die.


    Now the best situation seems to be to crush the jade slips of life and go out directly from here to return to the real world.


    Soon, Xiaodie has woken up from the nightmare, and a thin layer of sweat oozes out of her forehead.


    Xiaodie is also the first to wake up than Caiyun. When she wakes up, she finds a Biao''s whole body wound. Looking at the hot eyes in his eyes, she is also very moved, "cousin, I I thought I would never see you again. "


    Immediately, a Biao also did not have any scruples, stretched out a hand directly to embrace the small butterfly in the bosom.


    With a pair of extremely doting tone, she said, "how can, butterfly, as long as I''m still one day, I won''t let you suffer any harm."


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help shaking his head. Unexpectedly, these two people have such deep feelings.


    But I couldn''t see it before.


    Soon, Caiyun also woke up, see Caiyun wake up, the two people are quickly separated.


    Each showed a pair of indifferent expression, looking at each other quietly.


    And then, and will all eyes again to Caiyun body up, "Caiyun elder sister, you wake up."


    Caiyun nodded and rubbed her forehead with some pain. When she saw the people around her, she also understood something in her heart.


    "Where are we now? What''s more, how can I feel like I''ve had a sleep, which makes me ache all over. "


    Zhang Fan gently smiles and says to Caiyun, "you didn''t have a sleep. You walked through the gate of hell."


    The nearby AHU quickly echoed, "yes, sister Caiyun, thanks to brother fan this time. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid we would never see him again. It''s said that brother fan can tear space with one hand, which is absolutely something that Taoist cloud can''t do. "


    Zhang Fan turned his head and glanced at him. He didn''t know whether he was sarcastic or praising.


    He didn''t feel comfortable listening.


    Zhang Fan didn''t plan to entangle with him any more. He said to Caiyun, "adjust your situation, and then crush the jade slips of life and go back."


    Hearing this, Caiyun was not happy immediately and said to Zhang Fan, "why? We have come here with difficulty. Now we have to go back. You can go back with us. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to her, "don''t you have enough to drag me down?"


    Xiao die just woke up, and she was not in a good state. But when she saw Zhang Fan talking to Caiyun in such a tone, she was not happy immediately. She looked like a protector and drank to Zhang Fan, "can''t you be gentle? A big man is fierce to women all day. What kind of man, thanks to our young lady who cares about you so much. "


    "Of course, I let you go back for your good. I''m going to go into the deep of the canyon right now. There is a corridor only two meters wide in front of me. However, if you can be sure that you can cross the corridor safely, I don''t mind you going into the deep of the canyon with me. But if you don''t have the ability to get through this corridor, once you are hit by the cold here, you will die without a burial place. Don''t blame me for not protecting you


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Xiao die''s noisy faces stopped immediately.


    I took a look at Caiyun, as if I was looking at her.


    Caiyun bit his teeth and said to Zhang Fan, "can you guarantee your safety? You can go back with us. Why do you have to go to the depths of Binglong Canyon? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head. "This is my life. Maybe you don''t understand me. And I also believe that she is waiting for me in it. Since the prince''s group can go in, I will be able to go in, too. "Later, Zhang Fan said to a Biao and a Hu, "if you two don''t want to carry Caiyun''s body back, then let''s take her back alive. In this way, you will have an account of the city Lord''s house."


    Ah Hu and a Biao both understood the meaning of Zhang Fan''s words. They all nodded, looked at Zhang Fan gratefully, and said to him, "this muddy water, we can''t let the first lady go with us."


    Finish saying two people forcibly walked to the side of color cloud, color cloud to frame up.


    Caiyun frowned and said to them, "what do you two want to do? Release your hand for me. "


    But the small butterfly in one side unexpectedly also silent, looking at the color cloud is put up, also did not plan to come up to help the meaning.


    Caiyun looks at Xiaodie and shouts to her, "Xiaodie, what are you doing there? Come and help me


    At the moment, Xiao die also slowly came over, looked back at Zhang Fan, and said to him, "brother fan, you must come back to see us. We will wait for you in the city Lord''s mansion."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and in Caiyun''s surprised eyes, these butterflies did not hesitate to crush Caiyun''s life jade slips.


    And Caiyun, including all the people around her, disappeared.


    It looks like it''s out of the fourth floor of the ivory tower.


    With the four of them crushing the jade slips of life, Zhang Fan and Wugan beast once again fall into a lonely battle.


    Originally, they also wanted to use the power of Caiyun''s subordinates, but the current situation is obviously not what they can participate in.


    And now another trump card has been added to the battle. Zhang Fan feels that his chances of winning are even more.


    And if the prince is still in one of them, then Zhang Fan has great hope, let him suffocate here directly.


    Once Qin Yiyi is rescued, he will take the lead in crushing Qin Yiyi''s life jade slips and sending her back.


    But oneself, also must want to obtain this cold ice pearl, can be regarded as the merit and virtue consummation.


    Even if there is no time to enter the fifth floor, it doesn''t matter.


    With the defeat of the prince, of course, no one can enter a higher level than them.

 Chapter 123

    With the disappearance of Caiyun and others, Zhang Fan also breathed a breath slowly.


    Long express some repressive breath in his heart, and stay too long in the cold environment here, he also felt particularly uncomfortable.


    The five senses beast around him raised his head and looked at the snowy abyss outside. He couldn''t help sighing, "brother, do you think we can really get through this natural moat safely? Besides, it''s so dangerous here. Can those people really pass through here? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head. To be honest, he had no bottom in his heart.


    It''s also possible that the prince came here, and after he got the monster''s skull here, he directly entered the fifth floor. But anyway, I''m going to have a look. It''s because the dragon''s icy pearl must be given to him. If this icy pearl can give him the icy attribute as well as the ocean star, and give him another engraved spirit, then Zhang Fan''s strength will not be improved at all.


    "Xiaoyao, you are going with me, and once I want to crush my life, you must hold me when I meet Yujian. Otherwise, I''m not sure I can take you out 100 percent. " Five senses beast nodded, this is the first time Zhang Fan told him how to take him out. I''m afraid that''s the only way he can think of.


    Anyway, even if he can''t go out, now he seems to have got rid of the shackles of the third floor Centaur ancient sky city of the ivory tower because of his soul contract with Zhang Fan, and he can freely go in and out of the ivory tower.


    That''s enough for him.


    And he also saw a human child, what is outstanding and what kind of talent, let him have a new understanding of human beings.


    Five senses beast answered softly, then looked at Zhang Fan and said to him, "brother, even if I can''t go out with you this time, next time the ivory tower opens, you will come, right?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked back at him.


    "I promise you, I will do it."


    It''s just a simple sentence, but it left a deep shock in the heart of Wugan beast.


    He also knows that Zhang Fan is not the kind of person who doesn''t mean what he says. If he had some suspicions about Zhang Fan before, now he has 100% trust in Zhang Fan.


    During this period of time, he was able to see Zhang Fan''s personality, including Zhang Fan''s way of doing things.


    In silence, he followed Zhang Fan to the edge of the abyss.


    The cold wind whistling, ice chips hit in the face, people feel there are some pain.


    Bursts of cold current are also whistling past. If someone is in one of them, if they are careless, they will be hit by the cold current and fall into the abyss.


    Zhang Fan tightly frowned, there was a trace of doubt in his heart, such a dangerous terrain.


    Can the prince really pass by?


    Or do they have another way to get in here?


    It''s like entering the Centaur ancient sky city. If you think about it, it''s really possible.


    After all, the Royal people, the resources they have, can''t be compared with Caiyun.


    Because they don''t even know the secrets of the Centaur ancient sky city.


    "Come on, little demon, remember, you must follow me. There will be the whole body of fire elements to the maximum, to resist these sudden cold Five senses beast nodded, one person and one beast jumped, and directly jumped into the bottomless abyss.


    And Zhang Fan is also in accordance with his previous exploration of spiritual power found in the corridor leap away.


    For a moment, the whirring cold wind blew from my ear.


    In front of my eyes is a vast white fog, can not see anything.


    The sudden sense of weightlessness and the fear of not being able to step on the ground also rose rapidly in Zhang Fan''s heart. He had already felt that he had fallen more than ten meters or even tens of meters, but he still didn''t see the so-called plank road and corridor.


    Is there something wrong with your mental detection?


    All of a sudden, there was a "boom.".


    Zhang Fan and Wugan beast fell heavily on a certain plane without any protection.


    In the abyss, there was a loud sound, echoing in my ears.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan only felt that his chest was full of Qi and blood, and he fell all over.


    Especially his arms, now close to numbness and dislocation, it seems that this is not his body.


    If it wasn''t for the extraordinary hardness of his body, he might be disabled at the moment.


    No long-term recovery is expected.


    The five senses beast seems more calm. His limbs fall steadily on the ground. After all, it has a long tail to keep balance.


    Zhang Fan and Wu Gan beast were also very surprised when they fell on the corridor, because they could not see the corridor at all. It was as transparent as if they could only touch it."This is the ice plank road made by xuanjing ice crystal." Five senses beast is in the side sigh.


    Zhang Fan said "ouch" twice and looked down.


    Under this corridor is the abyss that can''t be seen to the end.


    The cold current whistling around, the wind whimpering.


    At the moment, they seemed to be immortals walking in the clouds, stepping on the void.


    Zhang fan can''t help but begin to admire that there are such magical buildings in the ice dragon Canyon, which he can''t see but can touch. It seems that it''s not that there is something wrong with one''s mental detection, but that one is ignorant. This mysterious crystal is something one has never heard of.


    But the surprise didn''t last long. Zhang Fan quickly adjusted his state.


    And five sense beast together, carefully stick to the corridor.


    From time to time, the cold current above the head of the two people''s head, they are a little scared, although the fire element in their body has been released to the maximum.


    But the colder it gets, the stronger it gets in the middle of the canyon.


    Even if a practitioner with a fire element in Mahayana is here, once he is hit by the cold current, he will die.


    So they are very careful when they go forward.


    It took about half a year to climb, but it took less than half.


    But now Zhang fan can see that there is a castle like city not far away from them, standing in the void.


    At the top of the city is a Dragon Statue hundreds of meters long, carved with ice. It seems that this is the deepest part of Binglong gorge.


    Both of them accelerated their pace and speed, and made a rapid progress towards the deep of Binglong gorge.


    Because they all know that when they enter the fourth floor of the ivory tower, there is not much time left.


    So now we can only do everything possible to save the time, while Zhang Fan and Zhang Fan were still on the corridor of the ice dragon canyon.


    In a castle in front of that, there is a duel between the dragons.


    "I said, how can you feel such a powerful spiritual power? It turned out that you ran out."


    "Old thing, after so many years, should I have my things back?" At the moment, it is a human with two wings who is talking. Standing in front of him, there are three ice dragons.

 Chapter 124

    However, they were all crouching on the ground, and their huge bodies covered the entrance of the whole castle.


    Obviously, I don''t plan to let this winged human pass in front of me.


    "Longyi, you son of a bitch, you don''t belong to our frost dragon family any more. Do you still have the face to come back?" Roared the frost dragon on the far left.


    Hearing the word "bastard" again, longyi''s eyes were filled with anger.


    With a wave of one hand, he saw a giant icicle about ten meters long on his left hand.


    With a "whoosh" of the icicle, he shot at the ice dragon who had just spoken.


    And the ice dragon is not afraid, only to see it open mouth a spit, a lavender things huff and puff out, condensed from the mouth, unexpectedly strange rising fire.


    And the icicle shot by longyi melted slowly when it touched the purple flame.


    However, although the ice dragon defused longyi''s moves, from the speed of their moves and the cohesion of their spiritual power, longyi was obviously much better than the ice dragon.


    "Dragon spirit, shut up." The frost dragon in the middle of the mouth spews words, but also a word to scold the dragon on his left.


    The frost dragon on the left, called Dragon Spirit, turned his head and did not speak again when he heard the scolding of the frost dragon in the middle.


    In front of them, longyi just smiles and says to them, "why, are there only three of your four brothers? Is that old thing Longxiang dead? "


    Hearing this, the ice dragon in the middle was angry, staring at longyi and said, "longyi, you should be very clear that your blood is not pure now. You belong to the Yalong species now, and our custom of the ice dragon clan is to need the purest ice blood. So you don''t deserve to be the clan leader of our ice dragon clan, and you don''t deserve to enter our castle. Elder brother Longyu is closing now, and he has broken through the limitation of the ivory tower. You know, the limitation of the ivory tower has greatly hindered every creature in it. The most important thing is the limitation of spiritual power and the control of cultivation. Therefore, none of us here can reach the stage of heaven beast, but brother Longxiang has. I advise you to take back your arrogant words and leave here. Otherwise, once elder brother Longyu is closed, it will be your death. "


    "Ha ha, dragon, you don''t have to scare me. Everyone knows that the limitation of the ivory tower can''t be broken through. Even me, I''ve only been wandering in the peak period of the wild beast for so many years, and my accomplishments have not increased at all. Even if he is gifted, it is impossible to break through the limitations of the ivory tower, unless those in the sky open their eyes. Besides, do you really think I came here alone? At the beginning, I haven''t opened the seal you put together for so many years. Why did I suddenly come out today? What''s the time for you to think about it? "


    "The ivory tower trial is open..." In front of the three ice dragons, they suddenly fell into meditation, and they also instantly understood what was the same, with incredible expressions on their faces.


    Some of them stare at longyi in amazement and shout to him, "you collude with human beings!"


    Long Yi laughs, "collusion? Now that Longyu is not here, aren''t you three in collusion? Did you not collude with my mother when you four brothers pushed me out? My mother was forced to death by you. I was sealed here. Is it not collusion? Now I finally understand that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself. At the beginning, I listened to my mother''s words and voluntarily was sealed by you. However, you brutally killed my mother and plunged her into the ice dragon abyss for thousands of years. Do you think I will not get revenge for this? Today, I''m not here to talk nonsense with you. I want to get back what belongs to me. If you are stubborn now, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "Well, don''t talk big. Don''t think you''re the peak of the wild beast. We''re all three of us. "


    At this time, the frost dragon on the far right also said.


    Three headed dragon in one, while emitting a huge element of frost.


    The majestic elements of ice and frost filled the air in an instant, which made people feel terrible.


    In front of him, longyi didn''t flinch from this scene. Instead, he laughed more wildly. "Hahaha, he just stayed in the wild animal stage. What''s the arrogance? Maybe you think you can stop me! "


    All of a sudden, his body suddenly changed.


    The head became sharp and long, expanding rapidly.


    the whole wing as like as two peas in the three frost giants, which was growing at a very fast speed, was just six of the keel keels on his body. The protruding keel drags on the ground, making bursts of "stabbing" sound.


    One of the three ice dragons in front of him was also surprised, especially the one in the middle named Longji, who said, "you actually eat dragon wings. Do you know it''s a kind of blasphemy to our dragon clan?"Dragon a ha ha a smile, "can kill you enough!"


    The next moment, I saw him jump up and the ice on his feet broke.


    There were bursts of "kalala".


    And the whole huge body of dragon one also jumped into the air quickly, flapping that pair of huge wings.


    Under the waving of wings, two hurricanes with ice debris are generated in an instant. The power of violent ice debris hurricanes roars towards the three ice dragons. The eyes of the three ice dragons are shocked, but the only one is the dragon in the middle.


    He gave a soft drink and clapped his palms forward.


    In a flash, a light blue light appeared in front of the dragon.


    The surrounding ice and snow are rapidly converging towards the light curtain of light blue, and countless ice fragments and ice pieces are accumulated together, forming a huge ice wall in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    Two similar but different forces gathered in the air.


    Even between heaven and earth also issued a roar of friction.


    In this situation, neither side has gained an advantage.


    And in the mouth of the ice dragon on both sides of the dragon, a lavender light was instantly generated. With a roar, the lavender light seemed to stir up the frost force between heaven and earth, and it turned out that all the void condensed out an icicle.


    To the dragon in front of me.


    Dragon a pair of eyes a stare, instant, his body suddenly appeared in front of six illusory figure.


    This figure congealed together, in an instant, it became another two icicles.


    Facing the two icicles, they suddenly collided with each other.


    And the three dragons obviously did not expect that these six strange figures would suddenly appear beside the dragon one.


    And even they didn''t notice it.


    I didn''t notice it until it suddenly appeared.


    "You still have ice demon!"


    "What a shame to the dragon people!"

 Chapter 125

    And how can longyi take care of their gossips? A breath of longyi comes out in an instant. The clear blue light curtain also appears in longyi''s mouth. The energy impact of the original stalemate, in this moment, the situation changes greatly.


    "Dragon''s sorrow!" On the other side, Longji''s face was particularly ugly. His spiritual strength was tense, and the strong frost element burst out violently. However, the light curtain in front of him was still pressing towards him with the speed visible to the naked eye. However, in the face of this situation, he did not retreat at all. Once he retreated, not only he, but also the Dragon spirits and monsters around him would be severely damaged, including the castle of the Dragon behind him.


    What makes Longji never think is that longyi in front of him has cultivated the unique skill of dragon''s sorrow.


    This is the unique skill of the dragon people that has not been passed on for thousands of years. Moreover, the purer their blood is, the stronger their power will be. Even though he himself has been practicing up to now, he has only touched the threshold of the dragon''s sorrow. However, the other side can show it so skillfully. Moreover, the energy impact exerted is too much higher than one''s own. On the other hand, the blood of dragon one is more pure than himself.


    He is not so much a hybrid, impure dragon, as to say, they are not worthy of being a dragon.


    "Third, I can''t do it!" The strength of the Dragon monsters around him is worse than that of the other dragon ghosts and dragon demons. Originally, he had to resist the joint attack of the three ice demons, but now he was oppressed by this powerful energy. In an instant, the icicle in front of him was about to break.


    "This boy, his accomplishments have been improved so fast!" The dragon also scolded.


    In the Dragon Castle, on the mellow crystal ball, dozens of human like dragon stewards are staring at each other.


    However, they all split into two waves and looked at each other.


    And their ideas are also different, but the only thing they have in common is that they are very concerned about the situation and the final situation.


    "Go and invite elder Longxiang. The three elders of Longmei, Longxiang and Longliang can''t resist it!"


    One of the stewards yelled.


    "Don''t you know elder Longyu is closing the door? Do you want to kill him?"


    Opposite the manager, an old man with a blue beard swore.


    "Long Xiao, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You just want this boy to come in. For so many years, you''ve been divorced from the dragon people. Everyone can see it! Today, when you take this boy, you will be held responsible. "


    "Ha ha, the Dragon crime, the ice dragon clan''s matter, also has not you to instruct." Long Xiao touched his beard. "I think longyi is the best successor of our ice dragon clan. Although he has the blood of other dragons in his body, he is the closest to the real dragon blood in our dragon race. Don''t you see the dragon''s sorrow he released? "


    Dragon sin slapped the table, "then you can''t see. Does he want to destroy our Dragon Castle?"


    The dispute over the castle of the dragon, and the battle with the outside world, continue with each other.


    But in the deepest part of the glacier, a man sighed. Finally, he turned into a streamer and flew out of the sky.


    When longyi''s sorrow of the dragon was about to oppress the three, longyi stopped oppressing them. "Now give up, I can spare your life. After all, I still think about the blood of our ice dragon clan. "


    When they heard longyi''s words, the shock in their hearts also became extremely shameful and angry.


    "How dare a young man speak out loud!" Suddenly, a long Yin from far and near, quickly forced them in front of.


    Between heaven and earth, a small figure stood there.


    The man was thin and skinny. But it''s not low. It''s about 1.8 meters. It looks like it''s in its early 40s. It''s full of sword eyebrows and stars. It gives people a feeling of not being angry. As soon as he appeared, the momentum on the field reversed in an instant.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan and Wugan beast have just climbed the opposite bank of Binglong gorge, stepping on the solid ice, and they have a strange sense of security.


    Without any pause, they ran towards the castle in a hurry.


    On longyi''s side, he only felt that the strength of the other side was very strong, and the momentum of his whole body was far lower than his own. Even the dragon''s sadness, which he displayed, had a feeling of retreat.


    When did such a powerful human appear in the ice dragon clan.


    It seems that this strength is at least above the Mahayana realm of human beings. It is only the style of overhaul walkers to stand up and walk in the void. In the practice of human beings, only when they reach the Mahayana realm can they be called major practitioners. Below the Mahayana realm, they are still minor practitioners. Whether we can control the power between heaven and earth is the most essential distinction.


    "Who are you? Why is it in my family Longyi obviously didn''t like the man in front of him very much. Moreover, it seemed that this man was a helper invited by the three brothers of longyi. Now he has not reached the stage of heaven and beast, and there is still some gap when he wants to deal with the human beings in Mahayana.


    "Ha ha, it seems that reaching the stage of heaven beast really has unexpected benefits." Suddenly, on one side of the middle-aged man''s appearance, his company suddenly turned into a dragon''s face. However, in a flash, it turned into a human''s appearance. "I have to say, it''s really comfortable to become a human. Although the shape of the dragon is good, it''s too inconvenient to be big. "As soon as the person in front of him said something, longyi immediately understood, "Longxiang, I can''t imagine that you have really broken through the stage of wild beast, and have really cultivated to the heaven beast. Doesn''t it mean that the prohibition of ivory tower can''t be broken? Or do you think God has opened your eyes? "


    The man in front of him is the dragon, the head of the four brothers of the dragon clan.


    It''s also the frost dragon with the highest cultivation at present. The other three are all the highest cultivation in the wild animal kingdom.


    Longyi, also a step away from the beast, was trapped here by the ivory tower.


    "You are longyi. I didn''t expect that your accomplishments have grown so fast since I haven''t seen you for so many years. I''m really surprised." Longxiang smiles indifferently. Facing longyi, who is one against three, he doesn''t think much of it.


    And he frowned slightly, and the pattern of heaven and earth around him changed.


    Longyi''s Dragon grief also collapsed and dissipated in an instant, and the four frost dragons all stepped back a few steps.


    Almost at the same time, it changed into human form again.


    However, all the human forms they transformed retained the dragon''s shape, which was totally different from that of the dragon. However, the human form that the Dragon transformed is no longer the same as that of human beings, nor the form of the dragon race.


    "You four brothers are really in collusion. They will appear together at any time." Dragon one is more disdainful to say.


    "Little bastard, pay attention to what you say!" The dragon''s face was gloomy, and his words were full of ferocity and ferocity.


    Long Yi looks at his face, and his heart is even more disgusted. At the beginning, the person with this face killed his mother and let himself be sealed for so long.


    "Why, can''t you beat me and show off your tongue?" Long Yi sneers.


    "I''ll show you today. I''m a dragon! This time, be sure to pick your skin and bone, and hang your dragon tendons on the castle! "


    "Old devil, if you want to kill me, hum, it depends on whether you have the ability!" Longyi disdains it at all.


    "Dragon demon, what are you waiting for? Let''s do it together. Don''t reserve any more. Don''t worry about these ice demons. Kill the Dragon first."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 126

    At the moment, I see the cold in the eyes of Longji surging. Although he is afraid of longyi''s sorrow, his contempt for the younger generation is more important for him. What''s more, now that his elder brother has passed the customs, he has no reason to be afraid.


    On one side, the Dragon Spirit and the Dragon monsters and the people are dead to stop longyi''s retreat. At that time, as long as longyi shows a little flaw, they will not hesitate to use the fierce means to kill longyi.


    But this time, Longji didn''t plan to fight with the Dragon again. With a wave of his big hand, an extremely cold breath suddenly appeared. The big hand stood out of thin air, and then he brought up a violent voice to crush the wind, "frost palm!" With the dragon''s light drink, big hand toward the dragon''s forehead directly patted in the past.


    As soon as the Dragon raised his head and looked at the frost palm in his eyes, his face was not afraid, but more disdained, "you are really getting older and more confused!"


    In the face of Leili''s attack, the Dragon didn''t show any spiritual skills. On the contrary, his wings moved slightly. Suddenly, an inverted bone turned from the bottom to the top, changing a direction. Then the whole person stepped back slightly, and the frost palm of the Dragon slapped the whole inverted bone.


    "Wow!" A sound, like the sound of ice breaking came.


    But the Dragon did not even react. At this moment, he saw a white awn rising from the sky, with a dull crack sound, just like ice armor piercing, "poo Chi" again. The red blood scattered, accompanied by a scream. The Dragon leaps up fiercely. Goodbye to his hand. It has already been pierced by the anti bone on one of the dragon''s wings.


    Suddenly he pulled out his hand, and the eyes of the dragon were red.


    "How can it be?"


    Seeing the instant defeat of the dragon, the faces of the Dragon monsters and the Dragon spirits all changed greatly. You know, the frost palm is covered with the power of the frost. In the boundless ice field, it has quite strong hardness and lethality. Unexpectedly, instead of hurting the dragon one, it was pierced by an inverted keel, and the frost palm was broken.


    "That''s all you can do. You want to catch me!" The cold light flashed in the dragon''s eyes. Suddenly, with a wave of one hand, a layer of ice debris was aroused around him and he flew towards the dragon. Although longyi''s strength is only at the peak of the wild beast, compared with these three people, his strength is above them. Especially longyi has been trapped under the ice all these years, and his understanding of the power of ice is far beyond them. All his actions are the power of heaven and earth.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Flying debris, like silver needles, shot rapidly towards the dragon. It passed through the cold air all the way. It was magnified several times in an instant, but the little ice debris was full of the breath of death.


    "Help The dragon and the monster drank loudly.


    His heart is also very clear, if let the dragon one this blow succeed, I''m afraid, the dragon is really doomed this time. At this critical juncture, they join hands to attack, as if they have a soul in their heart. They suddenly exert their own frost power. The majestic frost elements are released in an instant and quickly condense in front of them.


    A piece of ice suddenly appeared, and with an extremely exaggerated speed, it became thicker and wider, which directly blocked the whole person behind.


    ¡°Duang£¡¡± The sound of the sound burst from the ice shield. All will be a dragon raised by the ice debris to block down.


    While long Jigang was glad, he found that the ice in front of him was about to break. He saw that cracks had appeared.


    "No!" He cursed in his heart. He didn''t expect that when he was driven away by himself and others, he was still a little boy. Unexpectedly, now his strength is far beyond himself, including his two brothers.


    "Boss, if you don''t do it, the third one will be finished!" Seeing that they can''t stop them, at this time, the Dragon Spirit has begun to shout.


    "Hum!" Long Qiu snorted coldly. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his three brothers couldn''t even resist a little doll. Immediately, his palms suddenly danced, driven by Hunyuan''s heaven and earth''s spiritual power. In a moment, heaven and earth changed color, as if the frost power in a space had been drained by him. At this moment, looking at his hand, there was a dark ice, Xuan Green to the extreme, has begun to blacken, and the original seal dragon one space seal, it looks like, through the force of Yin cold.


    "The ice world is coming!"


    The power of yin and cold was released instantly. The ice in Longxiang''s hand was released instantly. At the same time, there was a boundless smell of ice. The temperature around him dropped a little.


    At this moment, even longyi''s eyes are full of surprise and fear. Because, he has found that his arm, do not know when has begun to knot a thick layer of ice, and this ice has become more and more thick.


    Even his offensive was collapsing in an instant.


    "Fire finger!"


    "Whoosh!" A sound, a fire light like a sharp blade, suddenly through the extreme cold space, water and fire can not, instant, everyone''s face, there is a trace of water.And the dragon is turned over to avoid, this did not hurt himself.


    However, the ice world that he has just exerted has been cracked by the power of fire.


    As soon as the Dragon looked back, he finally saw Zhang Fan and Wu Gan beast coming slowly. The sense of urgency in his heart also gradually dissipated, and he was relieved.


    "Human beings?" The dragon''s spirit, the dragon''s spirit, the dragon''s spirit, the dragon''s spirit and the dragon''s monsters are behind him. He stares at Zhang Fan and the beast of five senses. "He even brings a wild beast from the third floor. It seems that the binding force of the ivory tower is becoming more and more lax."


    Zhang Fan''s pace is not slow, and his whole body is still emitting a little bit of flame breath. Under the influence of the fire attribute for a long time, Zhang Fan''s face looks a little red. And on one of his fingers, there was a spark.


    "Are you the only beast in the sky?" Zhang Fan did not have any fear, his voice was a little hoarse on purpose, but compared with Shi Xian, he was still much worse in heat and calmness.


    "Master, you are here at last." Hear Zhang Fan''s voice, Long Yi is also very respectful to come over and bow.


    Seeing the rapid change of longyi''s attitude, Longxiang''s eyes also narrowed slightly, staring at Zhang Fan, and seemed to have some doubts, "give up?" When his eyes gathered again, he also let out a long cry, "you should be the one who was hurt by me when you used to exert your powerful spirit."


    Zhang Fan''s heart naturally clear, before he felt that strong spiritual consciousness, is absolutely the beast of this day. And Pangbian also had a lot of spiritual consciousness, and when Zhang Fan was attacked, they were also aware of Zhang Fan''s existence.


    Moreover, it is estimated that the spirit of this beast is far above Zhang Fan. Generally speaking, everyone''s or monster''s spiritual consciousness is matched with cultivation. Only in a few cases can there be a leap. Zhang Fan is an exception. Similarly, the beast in front of him was an exception, so Zhang Fan was hurt by him.


    "Hand over the ice pearl, I will spare you from death." Zhang Fan is determined, without any procrastination.


    "Ha ha ha..." Hearing Zhang Fan''s words, the dragon in front of him was even more smiling, "the tone is not small, but I think your lost cultivation has not reached the Mahayana realm of human beings, dare you be so rampant?"


    And Zhang Fan naturally knows that with his current strength, if he wants to deal with this guy, the winning rate is obviously not high.


    However, for the sake of the ice pearl, I had to harden my head. The best way is not to fight, and let longyi deal with this old guy, and help himself is the best choice.


    After all, Zhang Fan has just broken through the shackles of the six heaven realm. It is very difficult to deal with the beast rashly. What''s more, there are three ice dragons at the peak of the wild beast. The ice dragon belongs to the high-level beast with excellent blood. Even the five sense beast will tend to surrender in front of him.


    "yes, you has the final say." Zhang Fan pinched his voice, looked at longyi and said faintly, "in front of you is your enemy. What are you waiting for?"


    In a word, let the dragon that is eager to try ignite in an instant.


    He even yelled. His body was like lightning. As soon as he flashed, he was in front of the dragon. At this moment, their bodies are close to each other, and each anti bone on the dragon''s body stabs the Dragon straight, becoming the most powerful weapon!


    No matter what part of your body the torrential rain is like.


    At this moment, everything around has become particularly dignified, even people''s breathing is slow up. The three brothers, Longmei, Longgui and Longliang, were even dumbfounded. They never thought that longyi, whose accomplishments were similar to theirs, had hidden such strength. Whether it is his speed or the momentum that is breaking out now, they are far from being able to compare. When longyi fought with them before, he didn''t give full play to his strength. It seems that he still wants to pay his own team. If he directly breaks out such drastic measures, I''m afraid these people will not be able to stop him.


    "Peng!" There was another violent collision between heaven and earth.


    All of a sudden, the two figures were flying backwards.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help frowning. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the Dragon could be so powerful. Although it didn''t reach the realm of heaven and beast, it''s on a par with heaven and beast now.


    But soon, a figure was stable.


    And the other one fell heavily on the ground.


    There is no doubt that it is longyi who fell down. His mouth is full of blood, his face is black and blue, and there are many wounds on his body. It seems that he suffered a great loss, but his face was full of smile.


    Zhang Fan looked up, his heart is also a moment to understand what.


    Looking at the dragon, his body was pierced by the anti bone of dragon one, and it was bleeding all the time.

 Chapter 127

    And longyi''s anti bone attack is far beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The dragon''s body is hard and matchless, but it will still be hurt like this.


    I can''t help but be afraid. My strength has reached the stage of heaven beast, but the other side is just a cultivation of the wild beast. Although longyi has reached the threshold of the realm of heaven and beast, there is a gap between his accomplishments, which is also a big difference.


    Just a face-to-face, Long Xiang did not expect that he had suffered such a big loss.


    But the eyes were shocked not only by these players, but also by all the people sitting around the crystal ball in the Dragon Castle, because no one thought that the situation would change so quickly.


    Just when the Dragon appeared, they had already shown a surprised expression. Because the dragon has reached the stage of heaven beast, here, it is basically unstoppable.


    And now the dragon has suffered such a big loss, their surprise is beyond expression.


    "Gulu!"


    Looking at the injured dragon, almost everyone could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva at the same time.


    The sound in the surrounding quiet environment, it is particularly harsh.


    "Boss!" The dragon is more can''t help shouting.


    Because he also suffered from the bone biting pain of longyi, and knew its power.


    At present, he is also the most concerned and worried about Longxiang. Longxiang coughed two mouthfuls of blood continuously, which helped to straighten his body. His face was a little pale. Naturally, he didn''t expect that longyi''s anti bone was so hard that he was caught unprepared just when he saw it.


    But fortunately, I have reached the stage of heaven and beast, and my strong physical quality has been improved to a higher level, and I can use the spiritual power of heaven and earth to repair my body.


    And he has been desperately in the fight to keep his own key, and was not fatally threatened.


    Long Yi looks at the dragon in front of him and smiles coldly, "the so-called heaven beast seems to be just like this. I didn''t expect you to be able to get up. You know, this is my own unique sacrifice, only I know its power, and you are my first test object, so you should be honored. "


    Long Yi stares at him viciously, squints his eyes slightly, and suppresses his injury. He also smiles coldly, "little bastard, no matter how much you pay today, I will crush you to pieces!"


    His eyes were full of resentment. His eyes met those of his three brothers, and then they nodded heavily.


    For a moment, the four brothers joined hands at the same time.


    The power of the frost between heaven and earth quickly condensed, but longyi, who seemed to be competing with each other just now, also showed a look of horror on his face.


    In the dragon''s ferocious eyes, he saw the fierce killing and endless anger.


    Dragon''s eyes were also painted with a layer of frost color, and the powerful heaven and earth spirit power was rampant around the crowd.


    The cold wind was like a knife, which easily cut open Zhang Fan''s clothes.


    And Zhang Fan also felt the skin pain, the frost momentum in the field was too strong.


    In front of us, these four ice dragons can''t be stopped by ordinary people.


    Even if Taoist cloud is standing here, I''m afraid it''s not their opponent.


    "Dragon''s sorrow!"


    "Black wind palm!"


    "Mirror ice crystal!"


    "Ice dragon roars!"


    The four skills are displayed at almost the same time.


    And the surrounding glaciers and rivers are beating violently.


    In this joint attack, even the environment of heaven and earth has changed.


    Originally covered in snow and ice under the mountains and rivers, but also showed a dispirited body.


    The huge ice was really lifted up from the ground, as if it had peeled off the earth under its feet.


    Zhang Fan only felt that his feet were unstable, and suddenly found that the ice he stepped on had risen to the air.


    Try to keep your balance so that you don''t fall.


    Now even his heart was terrified. He was really worthy of the name of ice dragon. I''m afraid that only such high blood could have such powerful heaven and earth magic.


    Of course, if you can kill any one of them and get their inscriptions, you will definitely have to walk horizontally when you are in Wangcheng. Even now, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    But in front of them, all of them are in the peak of the wild beast, and one of them is in the stage of days.


    No matter who they are, they are not 100% sure to deal with them.


    And in the face of the enemy such cards, Zhang Fan himself is very clear, I''m afraid that a face-to-face will be killed by the other side.


    "Fusion skills?"Long Yi narrowed his eyes tightly. He felt the frost power of his whole body also jumping wildly, as if echoing the gathering of the frost power of the four brothers.


    As an ice dragon, he can also feel the energy from the same blood.


    He has never seen the fusion skill of the other side, but he has heard it once in a while before.


    I didn''t expect to use it against myself now.


    "Drink!"


    He is also a light drink, left hand flip, see around that a few ice demon quickly attached to his left hand.


    And his left hand, with the speed visible to the naked eye, is growing rapidly.


    Longyi''s whole body is constantly changing.


    His left arm was also bulging up, as if something was going to come out.


    soon, as like as two peas, the dragon''s head came out from inside.


    However, the eyes of the other head are suffused with a layer of black light, and next to this head, there is another left arm.


    At the moment, longyi has become a double headed monster, looking at the joint skills launched by the four brothers.


    "Little bastard, let''s die!"


    At this moment, the spirit power of heaven and earth gathered by the four brothers has reached the peak, and the huge glacier power has been smashed in the direction of dragon one.


    It''s also mixed with the different skills of the four of them.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, heaven and earth trembled. The huge glaciers covered the whole sky and locked the direction of longyi, including Zhang Fan and Wugan beast. And Zhang Fan naturally can feel how strong the ice sealing force between heaven and earth on this overwhelming glacier is. Now even if ten of them stand here, they may not be able to resist.


    Right now.


    All of a sudden, he began to place a hope on this changed dragon one. If dragon one can''t stop this joint skill, then he, together with dragon one and five sense beast, may die here.


    However, at the same time when the huge glacier hit, the body of longyi was still changing rapidly.


    Originally transformed into a human body, his body changed dramatically. The head just born on the left side seemed to be out of control, growling wildly. Suddenly, he bit the head on the right side and sucked his own blood madly.


    Zhang Fan was surprised at this scene. Although he knew that there were six ice demons in his left head, he never thought that the two heads of dragon one would attack each other.


    But with the left head biting the neck of the right head, the black breath of the left head gradually faded away.


    The black air in the right head and eyes is more and more serious, it looks like from the left to the right.


    In front of him, longyi''s body is also changing rapidly, and the whole person is becoming more and more huge.


    Dragon a huge head, in an instant became the head of the ice dragon. The body also stretched out and became the ice dragon again.


    Suddenly he loosened his neck and bit his right head.


    The two heads roared up to the sky, circled and stretched each other, only to see that the force was also very sharp, and resisted the momentum of the four brothers.


    Zhang Fan''s body, which had been flying, was forced to fall to the ground again by the sudden waves.


    The ice crumbs on the ground are broken, but Zhang Fan and Wu Gan beast are not hurt.


    It seems that longyi still has a deliberate protection for Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s understanding of the ice dragon has been improved to a new stage.


    If it is worthy of being a high level spirit beast of dragon''s blood, it has already possessed the powerful ability of destroying heaven and earth just at the peak stage of the wilderness.


    Fortunately, these powerful races are sealed in the ivory tower.


    If it is placed in the outside world, I am any one of them, I am afraid I can easily destroy a city.


    A black and a blue, two dazzling light in the eyes of longyi instant shot.


    It''s like two rays of light cutting across the huge glacier.


    And the glacier formed by the frost force between heaven and earth, also encountered the speed of these two blades of light, there was a crack on it, and a gully appeared as if it had been crossed by some powerful force.


    Ice chips kept falling on the ground, making a continuous sound of "boom".


    Zhang fan can''t help but feel frightened. This is the first time he has felt this kind of battle between heaven and earth.


    This kind of powerful combat effectiveness is hard to achieve with his current strength.


    "Bipolar pupil?"

 Chapter 128

    Facing the change of longyi, they don''t have any feeling. But when longyi''s eyes changed color, and put out these two beams of light, Longyu also called out without thinking. It can be seen that he was particularly surprised by the so-called "bipolar pupil". But the surprise just disappeared in an instant. After all, longyi has the blood of a real dragon. It''s no accident to have such variations.


    "Boom!" The huge ice layer is pressing down again, and it is about to be pressed on longyi.


    No matter how strong the two rays in the eyes of longyi are, they are also weak under the ice.


    However, in this instant, the six anti bones of longyi gathered together again, and formed a row, and the wings flipped. There was a loud and loud sound of the dragon''s shadow. Dragon one is a step ahead, feet apart, eyes full of fierce momentum, looking up to the sky, like a wake up from a deep sleep in the anger of the Jiao, in the vent of that powerful and terrible power.


    suddenly, he rowed up.


    In an instant, two powerful forces collided with each other.


    "Boom!" The earth shaking operation made a great noise, pretending to land in the world of glaciers. An extremely strong frost force scattered from the center of longyi towards the surrounding. Within tens of miles, all the ice debris were thrown upside down by the waves. The walls of the Dragon Castle, which are not far away from them, are all inclined to fall.


    Zhang Fan, who is behind long Yi, can barely keep from being oppressed by this momentum with his immobility.


    And the five senses beast is biting the ground, with the blessing of the earth attribute, also barely maintain the body shape.


    In the face of such a fierce collision, Zhang Fan has been shocked by the direct air-conditioning, and the breath of fire elements sent out by his body has been swept by madness. Under the baptism of the surrounding frost waves, his face is covered with frost.


    "Son of a bitch, let''s see how you run today!"


    With the dragon''s scolding, the ice element and the double pole pupil are intertwined, and the three color aura entangles and hovers, reflecting the roaring heads of the dragon. All of a sudden, the dragon''s blood essence, which contains the power of thick ice, spurts away. Suddenly, the glacier in front of him is dyed red by the blood essence. And this one mouthful of blood essence seems to be infected, which spreads in an instant. And with the spread of blood, the speed of the whole glacier is so slow down.


    Before waiting for anyone to respond, the Dragon opened its bloody mouth and suddenly bit on the huge glacier. Although the dragon is an ice dragon, it bites on the glacier like an ant bites a man.


    It''s insignificant, it doesn''t even bleed.


    However, the reaction aroused by this can also make a person jump up in pain.


    This huge glacier is like being bitten by an ant. The bright red glacier is cracking rapidly and spreading wildly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Click click" bursts of broken sound came.


    Such a large glacier can no longer insist, the next moment, unexpectedly instant collapse, countless cracks and fragments appear. The fierce momentum retreated, and in an instant, these pieces of ice fell from the sky, covering tens of miles around, and the sky shaking bloody hail came down.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Bursts of noise came, thousands of miles of glacier, full of blood.


    However, even Zhang Fan felt that the battle was coming to an end when the unexpected situation appeared again.


    Four figures suddenly came out of the ice.


    In the face of the incarnation of dragon one, they have no fear.


    Mixed with four colors of light energy convergence, toward the Dragon directly rushed over. At the moment, longyi is weak. The seemingly insignificant attack not only breaks the huge ice, but also consumes most of longyi''s strength.


    In the face of these four figures, the Dragon fell into a desperate situation in an instant.


    "Brother, if you don''t help him, he won''t be able to do it." One side of the five sense beast is also next to exhort, and Zhang Fan is staring at the change of the field, has not come forward to help. Zhang Fan knows in his heart that the dragon one in front of him definitely has his own life-saving skills, otherwise he would not dare to rush forward in such a hurry. Long Yi''s trust in Zhang Fan is far from that high.


    "It''s really something, longyi. You really make me look up to it." The Dragon flies in front of him and stands out of thin air.


    The other three brothers followed him and stood on the ground.


    "But I have to send you to see your mother today." Headed by a dragon, the four lights suddenly swept towards the dragon.


    However, a ferocious laugh came from longyi''s mouth.


    With the sound of his grimace, longyi''s left head explodes instantly, and the blood gushes out like a long river, spreading all over the ground and longyi''s body.


    Zhang Fan is more startled, even he did not expect that this dragon is so decisive, also so fierce. If this guy is the enemy, it''s really hard to deal with. "It''s too early for you to be happy!" Longyi''s grin fell, and a pure white light beam came out of the self exploding head. The light beam poured into longyi''s body along the wound, and longyi''s body was recovering and healing at a very fast speed.With this beam of light pouring into longyi''s body crazily, the faces of Longyu and others in front of him changed.


    "Reiki materialization?"


    "Huhu..."


    Like a gust of wind.


    Suddenly, the spirit of the Dragon rushes out of his mind.


    White light haunted the four people in an instant. Even Zhang Fan didn''t see clearly what was going on. Seeing them again at the moment was like being silly and staying in the same place. However, the dullness of Longxiang disappeared in an instant, and the other three brothers behind Longxiang fainted on the ground, as if they had been bombed by some powerful attack. Their bodies, even more uncontrollably, turned into the shape of the ice dragon.


    "Chi..." It is also a white light flying out, and the strong mental power condenses rapidly in the air, directly entangles longyi''s mental power.


    The two powerful forces entangle each other, but there is no change in the heaven and earth spiritual power.


    However, on one side, Zhang fan can feel that there are two strong consciousness in his mind, and the energy generated by this strong consciousness makes Zhang Fan''s head feel dizzy. You know, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power is also very strong. Now he has the spiritual power cultivation of Mahayana. However, in the entanglement of the other two spiritual powers, he has no advantage. Just beside the spiritual power, he can feel the oppressive power.


    Looking back, he saw that Wu Gan beast also covered his head, which was very painful.


    Obviously, the five sense beast''s mental strength is not as good as his own. It''s normal to be influenced by this mental strength.


    "Go


    All of a sudden, the Dragon had a big drink.


    Several white lights rushed to the dragon, with the roar of the breaking wind.


    Longyu''s face changed greatly. He never thought that longyi not only had strong physical quality, but also had strong life-saving skills. Moreover, he has such high attainments and accomplishments in spiritual power. He is so talented that he can be called a genius. If it can really be used by the dragon clan, it is definitely a blessing for the frost dragon clan. However, as soon as the dragon is forced to this point, it has already hated the ice dragon clan. It is impossible to pay for it again.


    Reification is a special skill to reach the realm of heaven and beast.


    Even human beings who have reached Mahayana can not materialize their spiritual power like spirit beasts.


    Suddenly, the two conflicting and entangled mental forces have produced a huge storm. Under the storm, high and low are separated.


    Zhang Fan saw that longyi and Longxiang spat blood at each mouth, and then they flew backward, hitting the ground heavily. And this uncontrolled mental attack scattered. Zhang Fan felt that his mind was attacked by a powerful spiritual sense. For a moment, the pain was unbearable, and the whole person almost collapsed.


    Rao is his cultivation with strong spiritual power, but at the moment, he still feels extremely painful.


    Clenching the crown of the tooth, the gums are also smeared with blood.


    Although he held on, the five sense beast beside him made a seven mile scream. Zhang Fan knows that in his mind, he is also under the attack of strong mental force.


    "Son of a bitch, I want your life!"


    The beast of heaven is worthy of being called the beast of heaven, and the last one to stand up first is the dragon.


    Even if he is a wild beast with stronger blood, or even a wild beast that can rival the heavenly beast, the gap is still so obvious in the face of absolute cultivation.


    Longyi''s eyes finally filled with a touch of despair, he looked back to Zhang Fan with some regret.


    This time, Zhang Fan also nodded heavily, he did not continue to keep silent. Because he also knew that if he kept silent now, once the Dragon died, he and the five senses beast would not have a better life, and I''m afraid that he would never get the cold ice pearl again.


    "To kill him, have you asked me?" Zhang Fan said coldly.

 Chapter 129

    "Human, do you really want to interfere in the affairs between our dragon people?"


    Looking at Zhang Fan who finally makes a move, long Zhen''s action is also slightly slow. He has always been on guard against Zhang Fan''s hand at any time. Although the human strength is not very strong, his attributes are complementary to those of ice dragon.


    Fire can conquer water, and so can water. The two are born to complement each other.


    And the general ice in the normal without water, will not be the opponent of fire.


    Moreover, from the skill of the fire attribute Zhang Fan released before, his fire element should be quite powerful, and he definitely took the supernatural things of heaven and earth to strengthen his own fire attribute.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a flame thick and thin with the thumb shot in the direction of the dragon.


    Long Xiang''s words haven''t finished, see a dangerous breath has come in front of him. He just had a mental power duel with longyi. Although he defeated longyi, the loss of his mental power was also quite large. So he can''t control his body perfectly. Although he has tried hard to avoid it, the speed of this flame finger is too fast. In a moment, it has directly penetrated the shoulder of Longyu.


    Blood, instantly flowing out.


    And Longchi roared in pain and fell heavily on the ground.


    He has tried his best to avoid his own vital points. He thought that with the cultivation of his own heaven and beast, his physical strength is also quite strong. No matter how high the damage of the other party''s flame finger is, it is impossible to directly penetrate his body.


    However, what he didn''t know was that the fire finger was not an ordinary spirit skill. Although the spirit skill was only a Decepticon from the fierce beast realm, it had a very high level, and under the tempering of fire ginseng, even if it was a beast, it could be killed as long as it hit the key.


    And Zhang Fan see Long Yu injured, also did not intend to give him a chance to breathe. His feet were a little empty, and the stars were stepping out in an instant. The whole person was like a phantom, and he had already bypassed Longyu''s side at a very fast speed. His left hand, bending slightly downward, poked out a flashing arc, which crackled without any hesitation. Facing the dragon''s face, he took a picture.


    Long Xiang is still struggling in pain. He didn''t expect that this eventful human wouldn''t give himself any chance. Moreover, his speed is so fast. Looking at the light on his hand, his heart is awe inspiring!


    There is lightning attribute?!


    It''s kind of incredible.


    At present, Longxiang is also struggling with the pain of his body. He suddenly pushes his hands, and his whole body flies backward rapidly. That is, in the blink of an eye, the lightning in Zhang Fan''s hand has just been patted on the ground where Longxiang is.


    One hit failed, the ground wrapped by the ice crackled, and in the blink of an eye, it had been blown out of a one meter deep pit.


    Longxiang took a breath of cold air. It''s ice. It''s tens of times harder than the ground.


    Naturally, he knew in his heart what kind of power the lightning in human hands had.


    If he hit the key directly, I''m afraid that he would be smashed by lightning just like the ice on the ground.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that not only the human in front of him didn''t intend to give him any chance, but also the spirit beast following the human didn''t intend to give him any chance. And just as he gasped, a very powerful flame swept towards his back.


    The dragon only felt a sharp pain on his back. When he looked back, he saw a wave of fire. He didn''t know when he would jump on his back. The sharp claws of the five sense beast directly tore the clothes on his back, revealing layers of green dragon scales.


    Although the dragon has been transformed into a man, it still retains the shape of the dragon.


    The blood of the five senses beast is lower than that of the ice dragon, and the other''s blood has a very strong suppressive effect on him. However, under the guidance of Zhang Fan''s soul contract, it also inspired Wugan beast''s arrogance and challenge to higher blood. Therefore, instead of being afraid, the five sense beasts have become extremely brave and fierce, and the five elements released by them are extremely powerful.


    Under the attack of Wugan beast and Zhang Fan in turn, Long Xiang is also under great pressure. Looking back at his three brothers who have been stunned by their mental strength, he is even more angry.


    He kicked the Wugan beast away with one foot, and his hands leaped, and finally gave up. He wanted to kill longyi. His venomous eyes fixed on Zhang Fan and Wugan beast, as if he wanted to swallow them alive.


    And Zhang Fan did not expect that this guy, after such a strong spiritual collision with longyi, still has such a strong power. Heaven beast is really worthy of heaven beast, and its strength is beyond my imagination.


    When the dragon and the five senses were staggered for a certain distance, they suddenly let out a whoosh, and the Dragon flew directly into the sky.The blood red ice in the sky has fallen to the ground.


    Even the castle of the dragon was not spared because of this fierce battle. Under the arrival of this piece of blood red ice, it was also smashed and tilted. However, the ice dragon in the Dragon Castle seemed to be agreed, and none of them came out to help. They all gathered in the center of the castle and watched a series of fighting changes on the field through the crystal ball.


    Zhang Fan didn''t reach the Mahayana realm, so he couldn''t stand out of thin air and use the power of heaven and earth for his own use. Just standing quietly on the ground, looking at the beast in front of me. Originally thought, he has been close to the limit, and he can easily take him away, but now it seems, far from.


    Now I don''t know where the ice pearl is, and I want to make enemies with this powerful dragon. Zhang Fan only thinks that the current situation is very dangerous. If he is not careful, he can only leave the ice dragon Canyon ahead of time.


    "Human beings, you are really a little helpless. You are just in bondage. You dare to challenge the majesty of my beast. Do you know that I am the king here in the depths of the ice dragon gorge?"


    After Long Xiang finished, he burst out laughing. Then, his body also changed dramatically. His skin, which originally showed his scales, began to expand gradually. His body seemed to be filled with air, and grew larger uncontrollably.


    With a piercing sound, the tight clothes turned into flour in an instant.


    Longxiang''s face was extremely distorted. His hands bent slightly forward, two blood jets from behind, and his dark blue wings split the sky in an instant. Accompanied by a burst of dizzy sound of the dragon. The shadow of a huge ice dragon appeared in the sky.


    The ferocious face is like a prehistoric beast, and its huge body is far more than that of dragon one lying on the ground.

 Chapter 130

    For a moment, Zhang Fan was deeply shocked, and the five sense beast on one side didn''t have the courage to challenge this huge guy, whether from the suppression of blood or from the gap in strength.


    One is just a wild beast, and the other is to reach the realm of heaven beast. The gap between the two is far greater than that between Zhang Fan and Long Qiu.


    At this moment, even if you have a soul contract, you can''t let the five senses beast move forward.


    Zhang Fan knows that he can only go forward alone in the next battle.


    And I thought that with my own lightning technique and flame paper, I could take the other side down in a thunderbolt. However, the other side''s reaction was too fast. Even the joint attack of myself and the five senses beast could not really hurt him. Instead, I succeeded in angering him.


    Looking at the dying dragon on the ground, Zhang Fan''s brow is more tight.


    All of a sudden, there was a whistling wind in the sky. The wind was very sharp, and the temperature around it dropped rapidly. Zhang Fan only felt that the air he exhaled also grew a layer of ice dregs. The rapidly decreasing temperature around him made it difficult for him to breathe.


    He couldn''t help but remember that this move was the absolute zero degree that the dragon used to deal with longyi before, but he was interrupted by his own flame. At the moment, he did not dare to neglect, several flames pointed at the dragon. But the speed of the dragon is very fast, no matter how Zhang Fan attacks, there is no way to hurt him. Moreover, as soon as the flame enters the surrounding area of the opponent''s body, its speed will be greatly reduced, as if it is delayed, and then it will be melted by the frost force between heaven and earth.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power is running wildly, and Wanyuan daojue in his body is fully used in this extreme environment. The spiritual power of heaven and earth is wildly incorporated into his body for his own use.


    However, the power of frost here is too strong.


    On the one hand, Zhang Fan wants to absorb the power of the frost, on the other hand, he wants to transform the spiritual power contained in the power of the frost into the spiritual power of his own fire attribute for his own use. But the speed of its transformation is not high, under the mutual pull and contrast, the momentum of the two sides, instantly produced a world of difference.


    The former dragon one can compete with this guy. Although dragon one has the frost attribute bonus, and the incompatible fire attribute is suppressed, this is only a small factor. The gap of strength is still very obvious.


    However, Zhang Fan did not intend to give up. In an instant, a red glow appeared behind him, illuminating the distance of hundreds of meters around him.


    The glow of the red haze is full of madness. It breathes the fire snake and spins around Zhang Fan.


    The dragon in front of him was stunned to see Zhang Fan''s accomplishments. However, he scoffed at the power of this cultivation, and said with a cold smile, "I thought you had so much ability, so you have this ability, dare to challenge me?"


    With that, he even laughed. He had a little fear of Zhang Fan, and he was even more unscrupulous.


    With a wave of his hand, the absolute zero degree of dragon''s performance has risen to another level. And now Zhang Fan, feel his skin has been frozen. At the moment, he no longer hesitated, greeting, instantly summoned the quepeng behind him to his body, turned into a meteor light and shadow, swept away towards the dragon in front of him.


    However, the difference between the two sides is too big. Although Zhang Fan''s Sparrow ROC technique is very aggressive, it also seems to be eclipsed in the face of absolute zero. The red sparrow ROC just flies tens of meters ahead and can''t move forward any more.


    The ice potential caused by absolute zero has formed a very strong field of ice attribute. In this field, everything will be affected by absolute zero.


    The drop of the surrounding temperature makes quepeng technique lose its power in an instant, just like a sparrow, flapping its wings and falling to the ground in a strong wind.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan''s heart can not help but be even more shocked.


    Although he knew that his sparrow ROC skill could not stop the absolute zero degree of this guy, he did not expect that his sparrow ROC skill had never been disadvantageous. But at the moment, he was so weak that he was so vulnerable in front of Longyu.


    And his mind is also in rapid operation, but he really can''t think of any good way to deal with the huge guy in front of him.


    At this moment, the only person he really wanted to find was Shi Xian. As soon as Shi Xian helped the Dragon break his ban, the power of his soul was greatly hurt, and now he was in deep sleep. He can only rely on himself for everything here.


    Fire doesn''t work, so now we have to use water.


    After biting his teeth, Zhang Fan instantly takes back all the fire elements released outside his body, and the next second, his pupils emit a burst of blue light. The light is shining everywhere, which seems to be mild. At the same time, there are some Yin Qi pressing. The majestic water element mixed with the power of neutralizing all things in the world disperses around Zhang Fan,.In addition to the fusion of the ice and frost power in the air, the power of water element exerted by Zhang Fan is also expanding rapidly.


    Ice is condensed by water, and Zhang Fan''s water element has a neutralizing effect, so these ice, in a very short time, all transformed into Zhang Fan''s water element. The dragon in front of him was just laughing arrogantly, but seeing Zhang Fan''s change at the moment, he couldn''t help falling into a state of astonishment. Put away his arrogant expression, with a very incredible tone, staring at Zhang Fan, said to him, "you, how can you have a variety of attributes?"


    Zhang Fan gave a cold smile. He didn''t give any explanation, but at the top of his head, he changed a precious blue bead with his spiritual power. The little light and shadow of this precious blue bead enveloped everything around. The ice dragon gorge, which was originally involved in deep killing, is also involved in peace at this moment.


    The dragon in front of him was stunned for a moment. Similarly, he seemed to understand something.


    Staring at Zhang Fan, some incredible said, "the heart of the ocean, this is the heart of the ocean?! It''s impossible for you to take the heart of the sea from the sea


    On one side, he shook his head, while on the other side, he just stepped back slightly. The absolute zero degree that he exerted also produced a little relaxation at the moment.


    Zhang Fan found the opportunity, naturally refused to give up, and instantly put his water element into the absolute zero field. Quietly, covering the body of the dragon. The dragon does not know that he has been wrapped by this mild water element.


    When he woke up in amazement, he sighed that it was not good and wanted to seal his absolute zero field again.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s other hand, the flashing arc has appeared. This time, he chose to say that the flashing arc was thrown out, instead of grasping it in his own hand. Almost at the same time, all around the world, are flashing jumping arc, electric light flashing. The powerful thunder and lightning force is increasing at a multiple speed. The attribute of thunder and lightning has a strong paralyzing effect.

 Chapter 131

    In less than a blink of an eye, the whole body of Longxiang had already been covered. With Longxiang''s scream, the absolute zero degree field he used collapsed in this instant. Zhang Fan only felt that his heart was slightly relaxed, the air around him became much more comfortable, the repressive force disappeared, and the temperature around him was also rising rapidly.


    Suddenly found that his whole body has been dissatisfied with a layer of water, do not know, the water is made of ice, or his own sweat.


    Although thunder and lightning with water element attack is very strong, but want to win the dragon, it seems that there are still some impossible. There was a smell of burning on the dragon''s body, but it didn''t seem to be hurt much. After a puff of smoke, he surprisingly did not come forward to start, but calmed down a little.


    "Man, who are you? How did you get the heart of the ocean? "


    In the face of Long Xiang''s question, Zhang Fan did not have any answer. It''s not easy for me to hit him well, but I didn''t bring any substantial harm to him. I had a little hope, but now it seems that it''s gone. The truth of mutual generation and mutual restraint is only effective in the face of decisive power. The opponent''s ice attribute is so powerful that his own fire can not cause him any damage, and lightning has no effect. Well, now we have to see if our ocean heart can suppress his cold ice attribute.


    In the face of Zhang Fan''s indifference, Long Xiang is more angry.


    He frowned and drank heavily.


    Wave, see, in front of his body has appeared a few ice cones, ice cones wave, toward Zhang Fan rapid gallop. And Zhang Fan is also in a hurry to dodge, plus he has the role of Star wave body method, these icicles flying towards him did not cause him the slightest damage, on the contrary, these scattered ice cones have already revealed the state of mind of long Xuan.


    The most important thing in the war between the two armies is their mentality, and Zhang Fan''s mentality is much better than that of Long Xiang.


    In addition, now he has the support of the heart of the sea and the spiritual power of the water elements, and even he has a certain confidence in Zhan Tian beast.


    However, when Zhang Fan was ready to fight back, his foot suddenly seemed to be caught by someone.


    Looking back, I suddenly found that longyi had changed into a human form. He grabs Zhang Fan''s foot and doesn''t want to let him go up. Zhang Fan is scared and doesn''t know what he wants to do. At the moment, Long Yi said to Zhang Fan, "master, hurry up, you can''t let him get your ocean heart. This guy, I guess, has swallowed it, otherwise, he would not have such a strong ice force. Although the heart of the sea is also very strong, there is a big gap in your cultivation. If you let him get the heart of the sea again, he is likely to break through the limitations of the ivory tower and enter the real life. When the time comes, there will be endless troubles. "


    I didn''t expect that it would be easy for Zhang Fan to say such a thing at this time. He couldn''t help thinking about it. Although he wanted to get the cold ice pearl of Longxiang, he didn''t want to get his own ocean heart. In addition, there is a huge gap between the two sides. Zhang Fan knows that it is hard to get the cold ice pearl.


    "Longyi, a traitor of the dragon clan. You can tell others about anything. Today, I must clean the door for our blood! " With that, countless ice cones are booming again, and their eyes have been locked on longyi.


    Almost in a breath, these ice cones shot in the direction of Zhang Fan and longyi.


    Although Zhang Fan has the water element of the great power of the sea, he does not have any water based engraved magic, including skills. If you want to fight back, it seems that there are some impossible. However, once he ran away, then life has lost the ability of action, longyi will die.


    "Master, leave me alone. I''m very satisfied today. Thank you very much. You let me out so that I can have a good fight with him. In this way, I have the face to see my mother. "


    At the moment, longyi stares at the dragon in front of him. Zhang Fan also looked at longyi and said to him, "you are a man who attaches great importance to friendship. No, it should be said that you are an ice dragon who attaches great importance to friendship. Even more than many of us At the moment, Zhang Fan did not deliberately suppress his voice. His voice became a little immature and pure, just like an immature child. This is his original voice.


    Long Yi was also stunned. He didn''t know why his voice changed suddenly.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan continued, "forgive me for cheating you. In fact, I''m not a senior. I''m just a soul living in my body. But you can rest assured that we will not harm you. Moreover, I want to have a try. How strong is the only passivity given to me by this heart of the sea? "


    Hearing this, longyi''s heart also moved slightly. His heart trembled slightly. Zhang Fan was the only one in the world who said this to him except his mother. This human being in front of us, does he want to protect himself?Sure enough, in the face of thousands of ice cones, the young man in front of him didn''t shrink back.


    He opened his arms and made no defense. But now he is like an airtight wall, dead in front of himself. Let the surrounding wind howl, countless ice cones, swept towards him.


    At this moment, longyi seems to have seen the scene of Zhang Fan being dismembered. He didn''t know why Zhang Fan would do this. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and was particularly shocked in his heart.


    "Idiot." Long Xiang is disdainful smile way, seem to have seen two people''s death.


    But suddenly, a blue light suddenly appeared in front of him. Longyi, including Longxiang, was stunned. They couldn''t believe their eyes. Countless sounds of collision suddenly appeared. The icicles and ice cones, which came quickly, seemed to be absorbed when they met the blue light curtain. They lost any attack and were firmly embedded on the light curtain.


    The Dragon fixed his eyes again and again, and suddenly found that these light curtains were all water. And around Zhang Fan, there is a protective cover made of airtight running water. All the attacks that come across the shield will be absorbed by it one by one. Finally, all the attacks will be removed and turned into a pool of water, integrating into the aperture.


    With more and more attacks, the aperture in front of us is also magnified in an instant.


    He was stunned, in front of this scene, he did not know how to say. This kind of strong defense skill, even if he had never seen it in his life, he could not help muttering to himself again. Is this the strength of the heart of the sea?


    "Absolute defense, absolute defense?" Not far away, Longxiang also saw the change of the scene. He had some disdain in his heart. At this moment, he turned back. "No way!" He could no longer restrain the depression in his heart and yelled, "how can it be? What is your relationship with haihuangya? Why did he even give you this absolute defense? "


    Gave it to me?


    Zhang Fan heart a heat, facing the gradual dissipation of the attack, the water curtain in front of him, is also gradually disappearing.


    Isn''t this absolute defense given by the heart of the sea? Is it haihuangya who gave it to himself?


    Zhang Fan didn''t have time to think, staring at the dragon in front of him, he said, "do you know haihuangya, too?"


    The dragon''s back wings are blowing with a cold hum.


    Staring at Zhang Fan in front of him, he said, "although haihuangya hasn''t been on the list of sacred beasts, he is said to be a spirit beast that has existed in traditional Chinese medicine since the birth of heaven and earth. Moreover, the cultivation of each haihuangya is at least above the sacred beast. Haihuangya used to be garrisoned at a higher level, but due to mistakes, he was exiled to the second level. Does he want to be removed from the ivory tower? Unexpectedly, this is the second layer of ocean heart to you, but also his strongest absolute defense to you? This old man is not so good to you! "


    Zhang Fan at the moment can also be regarded as understanding that all this was designed by haihuangya long ago. Afraid that he would not accept his kindness, he deceived Zhang Fan about the skill given by the heart of the sea. It may be that when Zhang Fan absorbed and refined the heart of the sea, the sea emperor''s teeth secretly passed to him. For a moment, Zhang Fan''s heart was full of gratitude for the old monster.


    Then, he pulled his nose, staring at the dragon in front of him and said coldly, "yes, I have a good relationship with haihuangya. Moreover, I also promised him that I would enter the ivory tower once in five or ten years. And that time, he will leave here forever. However, it''s not that we are removed from the ivory tower, but that we give up the ivory tower. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Yu laughed, "little doll, do you know who made this ivory tower? Do you know that even now, when the strongest of the whole continent comes, it is not qualified to say that the ivory tower has been abandoned. Over the years, I''ve only seen people secretly take the spirit beasts out of the ivory tower in some despicable ways, but I''ve never heard of any spirit beasts who can break through the restrictions of the ivory tower and go to other places with their own strength. Unless those old people are willing to sign a soul contract with you. Otherwise, he will never go out in his life. "


    Zhang Fan also has some disgust when he is faced with the Immortal Dragon.


    He stared at the guy in front of him and cheered coldly, "I don''t want to talk to you and hand over the ice pearl, otherwise, I will destroy your old nest."

 Chapter 132

    Hearing Zhang Fan''s cruel words, the dragon in front of him seemed to have heard a big joke.


    He spread out his hands and asked in surprise, "I really want to see how you, a human, destroyed our entire frozen dragon clan? By the way, speaking of human beings, I got fat and thin when I was in the closed door. However, it''s all in my stomach now. It seems that you want to sit in my stomach. Of course, when our family grows up, we will tell the people above, and then go out and kill all of you. "


    Zhang Fan also suddenly understood where the two brothers had gone.


    After biting his teeth, although he wants to kill the dragon in front of him, he knows better than anyone that he has the protection of the heart of the sea and has absolute defense. Although the other side has no way to take advantage of himself, his attack has no effect on the other side.


    Zhang Fan has no way to deal with him.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan heard a few "puffs" and a little groaning because of pain.


    Zhang Fan suddenly turned back and found out.


    In front of him, there are six white bones, on which there is a little blood. Zhang Fan is stunned for a moment, and his eyes are locked on the wings of longyi. But now there were six bloody holes in his wings, and the bones on them had already disappeared.


    Zhang Fan''s hand is shaking, he hasn''t had time to speak.


    Just listen to the dragon in front of me say, "master. I don''t know your name. So for the time being, I''d better call you master. I know that I''m dying. Just when I competed with this guy with my mental strength, I was already burning my life essence, so that I could reach the realm of heaven and beast in a short time and barely compete with him. Even if I can''t kill him, I can turn him into an idiot to eliminate my hatred. But he has ice beads in his body, and his strength is far above me. Now it seems that I can''t realize this wish. However, I believe that you can avenge me, elder. These are my six anti bones. Over the years, I have refined them with the hardest bones I have ever had. If you use them as your weapons, they will be the most powerful weapons in the world, and they will have my frost power. Take these bones and go to the world to find my grandfather kuwu Zhendao. He will make the most of my keel. After your strength is improved, come back to Binglong gorge, and be sure to avenge me. Take off the ice pearl from this guy, and your strength will be multiplied. Now, I''m going to see my mother... "


    With that, longyi''s eyes began to close slowly.


    Zhang Fan wanted to reach for longyi and find his own feet, but he began to get confused. It was like a virtual shadow, and it was about to dissipate. And, with a very fast speed, in the upward spread!


    It''s time for the ivory tower trial?!


    For a moment, he was stunned.


    At the moment, the five sense beast behind him yelled at him desperately, "brother, take the anti bone quickly, you are going to be forced out of the ivory tower, the time for the ivory tower trial is coming!"


    Zhang Fan has already looked up at the dragon in front of him, with some hatred in his eyes.


    And the dragon in front of him was also furious. Obviously, he did not intend to let Zhang Fan go. Zhang Fan has no time to hesitate at the moment. It''s even more disgusting to rush into the distance without thinking.


    Zhang Fan sighed and clenched his teeth. Then he stared at longyi and observed a moment of silence.


    Not far away, the dragon is brewing the power of ice between heaven and earth at all costs, sweeping towards Zhang Fan.


    But at the moment, Zhang Fan has also grasped the paw of no feeling. His body, together with the body of five sense beast, turns into a wisp of smoke and disappears in the ice dragon canyon.


    Between heaven and earth, there is only a fierce ice dragon roaring up to the sky. He releases all his anger from the ice and snow of heaven and earth.


    Lying on the ground, the figure of the Dragon gradually faded away.


    The whole Binglong gorge seems to have spread bright red snowflakes.


    Suddenly a gust of wind came.


    Zhang Fan felt dizzy. When he opened his eyes, he suddenly found that he had already appeared on the square before entering the ivory tower. But there was no sign of Wugan beast around him. He stood there in a daze for more than ten seconds, until someone around him patted him on the shoulder, and then he recovered.


    "Li Chun, I really have endurance. I didn''t come out until the last second. Tell me, what level have you entered?"


    Zhang Fan looked back, but found a student of Tianling college clothing standing in front of him. Speak to yourself in a familiar tone. Zhang Fan is sure that he doesn''t know each other. Maybe he just saw the name on the jade slips of his life.


    Nodded, did not return him. He seemed to feel bored, so he broke up.


    There are also many students around. They discuss and discuss with each other. There are also children of various forces who have been taken back by the people of their families. Only the students of Tianling college are left at the venue.Zhang Fan is still in a trance. He only feels that he has spent a very long time. And his mind, also immersed in a world full of Psychedelic. Blinking time, back to the real world. Now for a while, he really can''t get used to it.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He pushed away the crowd and looked around as if he was looking for something.


    And his hand is extremely not coincidental, caught a soft place.


    Looking up, I saw a very dignified and beautiful woman standing in front of me. And her pretty face blushes, because Zhang Fan''s hand, is firmly holding her a pair of tall and straight Yufeng.


    The woman gave a soft drink and quickly stepped back. And Zhang Fan is also in a hurry to draw back his hand, just ready to say sorry, but, those three words, suffocated in the mouth can''t say.


    "Li Chun, oh no, I should call you Zhang Fan. You finally came out safe and sound." The woman in front of her with a smile is Caiyun. With a shallow smile, she didn''t mind that Zhang Fangang had just touched the most sensitive part of a woman. Then he said to Zhang Fan, "when I saw the prince and they came out, do you know how worried I was about you? I thought I was dead in it, but I''m ok now. I''m relieved to see you come out safe and sound. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, no energy to go with her. Fan Yun''s wife is like Zhang Fenghui''s white coat. But Zhang Fan suddenly grabbed her hand and asked, "do you see Qin Yiyi?"


    Caiyun''s expression froze in an instant. She bit her teeth in embarrassment, and finally her face became ugly.


    Zhang Fan''s heart followed closely, and then asked, "don''t you see?"


    "No, I see it, but she and the prince have returned to Beijing."


    "What?"


    Hearing Caiyun''s narration, Zhang Fan''s first reaction was impossible. He shook his head and said to himself, "how is that possible? How could Qin Yiyi come back to the capital with that group of people? She must be looking for me in the slow world, just like I am looking for her, right? You must be lying to me


    Zhang Fan''s hand pinches Caiyun''s hand tightly. Caiyun is in pain for a while and pulls his hand back in a hurry. With a very solemn tone, he said to Zhang Fan, "no, I didn''t cheat you. What I said is true. The prince and his three guards are all unharmed. However, Qin Yiyi was forcibly taken away by them, not on her own initiative. When I saw them come out, I was really afraid. What would happen to you? Because didn''t you go to her? However, it is said that the prince and they once reached the fifth floor of the ivory tower. "


    Zhang Fan bit his teeth and patted his thigh heavily. "It''s all my fault. I''m too headstrong. These people didn''t go to Binglong canyon at all. Anyway, they went directly to the fifth floor."


    However, the ice dragon Canyon is extremely dangerous. If you take out any ice dragon in it, you can''t easily deal with it. It''s really a wise choice for them to enter the fifth floor.


    "By the way, Prince, how long have they been gone?"


    Caiyun, biting his lips, continued, "it''s been more than a day, and their horses are all cloud wearing colts, which are very fast. It''s possible to travel thousands of miles a day. It''s estimated that it''s almost to the capital now. You don''t have to chase them. Even if you do, there''s nothing you can do with them. "


    Caiyun said helplessly.


    There was a kind of regret in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes became sluggish, and he did not expect that things would become like this.

 Chapter 133

    This time, coming out of the ivory tower was also limited by time.


    When I went in, I didn''t have enough preparation. Even when I came out, I was in a hurry. Moreover, it was only when it was time for the ivory tower to close that it came out.


    In the whole ivory tower trial, Zhang Fan did not even see Qin Yiyi.


    But now I know that she has been taken away by her royal highness, the prince of the state of Zhang, and taken to the capital, where experts gather. Zhang Fan knows that even if he goes, there is no life or death. But he was not reconciled, he resented, how he wanted to rush over now and save Qin Yiyi back. He is very afraid now. He is afraid that Qin Yiyi will be sullied by the prince. He is afraid that Qin Yiyi will find fault. He was afraid that he would be separated from the rest of the world in a hurry.


    From small to large, in addition to the three elders in the family, Qin Yiyi and his relationship is the closest.


    And now, they''ve decided to have a baby kiss.


    I can''t bear the hatred of robbing my wife.


    Suddenly, fan didn''t even find his eyes red.


    However, the color cloud on one side was scared.


    She stretched out her hand and patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder. "Zhang Fan, are you ok? Don''t scare me Caiyun said and pushed him.


    Zhang Fan, this just sobered up from the anger. However, the corner of his eyes was quietly wet, he did not know why he would cry. Just feel, a kind of inexplicable sadness surges in the heart, and when this kind of sadness overflows, the corner of the eye will be wet unconsciously.


    He tried to restrain himself, but in the end he failed.


    "I''m fine." Zhang Fan''s voice was choked. He didn''t want to do that. He wiped the corner of his eyes with his hand and tried to raise a smile. He said to Caiyun, "thank you. It turns out that you are not only a dandy but also considerate and caring."


    When Caiyun heard Zhang Fan''s words, his face turned red. This is the first time that Zhang Fan praises herself. At the same time, she also knows that in Zhang Fan''s heart, she has always been a dandy lady. She can''t help but feel a little sad.


    "Is it Zhang Fan? Oh, no, Li Chun. "


    Suddenly, an old voice appeared not far away from them.


    Zhang Fan and Caiyun''s eyes were attracted at the same time. As they looked around, they went to see an old man who was walking slowly towards them. When he saw Caiyun, his eyes wrinkled slightly. It was obvious that they didn''t know Caiyun''s identity. It was Zhang Fan who walked up with a smile.


    "Teacher, when I come back, please call me Zhang Fan. She knows my name." It was Zhang Fan''s teacher, Yin Laoyin Tianqiu. Seeing that Zhang Fan came back safe and sound, Yin also nodded slightly, but his eyes were a little suspicious on the woman beside Zhang Fan.


    There is a veil on a woman''s face, but it doesn''t cover her face. Yin Lao is showing a trace of doubt expression, obviously this woman is not Qin Yiyi, also does not look like a student in the college. But how can Zhang Fan get so close to other women? Where did Qin Yiyi go?


    At the moment, Zhang Fan said, "teacher, this is Caiyun, the daughter of the Lord of Wangcheng."


    "Miss Yin, don''t you know me?" With that, Caiyun put on the veil again.


    And Mr. Yin quickly recognized it, but his face changed dramatically.


    Staring at the colorful clouds around him, he said, "this, how can it be? I''m afraid you''re joking. Now everyone knows that Caiyun, the daughter of the Lord of the city, has destroyed her appearance. In order to restore her appearance, she also took part in the ivory tower trial this time. In order to win the first prize, but now, the ranking has not been announced. How can her appearance be restored. What''s more, even if she won the first prize, it''s impossible to restore a person''s appearance, and it''s still like this. "


    Hearing this, the colorful clouds around him chuckled, "you can''t recognize without veil, you can only react with veil." Immediately she touched her face and said to Mr. Yin with a confident smile, "Mr. Yin, if you don''t believe me, look!"


    With that, she took out the broken jade slips of her life. The name of Caiyun is engraved on it.


    Yin Lao is also stunned. In fact, he has recognized Caiyun, but he really can''t figure out why Caiyun''s appearance can recover so well, just like he hasn''t been hurt.


    "All this is due to Zhang Fan. He made me..."


    Caiyun''s words are not finished, but Zhang Fan''s voice interrupts him.


    "No, it''s just a coincidence. By the way, teacher. How do we calculate the ranking here? If we only rank by the ivory tower level, it is estimated that there should be a lot of people entering the fourth level, and there may also be people entering the fifth level. "


    Mr. Yin nodded. His face seemed heavy. He said to Zhang Fan, "it''s true. As you said, there are 36 people who have entered the fourth level. Of course, this is not complete statistics. In addition to the students who are not from Tianling college, there are still 12 people who have entered the fourth level of the ivory tower trial. However, you are the only one who sticks to the last one. Naturally, the ranking of colleges can not be limited to the entry level. However, the level is an important way to divide the ranking, in addition to the level to enter the ranking, but also the strength of the ranking. That is to say, among the 12 people who enter the fourth floor of the ivory tower, there will be another competition to determine who is in the top three. However, it is the first time for our college that so many people can enter the fourth floor at the same time. After careful consideration by the college, the 12 people who enter the fourth floor of the ivory tower will be rewarded accordingly. Meanwhile, the top three will be rewarded more richly. However, there are also some unfortunate news. Some students, when they were on the fourth floor, didn''t even send back the jade slips of life. That is to say, they may have met an accident. Yesterday, I saw Qin Yiyi, who was about to talk to her, but I found that she was with them. She wanted to ask for your information, but she followed them into the post house. She was worried that you hadn''t come out yet, so she was waiting here all the time. Seeing you and Caiyun today, I thought it was you and Qin Yiyi. "Zhang Fan''s face was also heavy.


    However, he laughed, shook his head and said to Mr. Yin, "teacher, the girl has been taken to the capital by the prince. But I will go to her. "


    Hearing this, Yin Lao''s face also changed slightly. He sighed a little.


    Then he said, "I''m afraid it''s really difficult. After all, it''s hard to deal with the prince. Besides, he''s a bit of a problem. But now that you can come back safely, it''s enough. It seems that your harvest this time should be quite abundant. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. Naturally, he knew everything Yin said.


    Immediately, he and Yin asked if there was any news about the spirit beast coming out of the outside world, because when Zhang Fan came out, no one saw any spirit beast. And he clearly saw with his own eyes that the five senses beast came out with him. Does it mean that this ivory tower, or the spirit beast and human beings are transmitted separately, just like going in.


    But Yin shook his head.


    Zhang Fan helpless, looking back at the shadow of the illusory ivory tower, also gradually disappeared.


    A sharp sword soared into the sky.


    The two vice presidents, including Bai Feng, the director of education, also slowly recovered their spiritual power.


    The ceremony of opening the gate of the seal tower is much more complicated than that of closing the ivory tower. Therefore, closing the ivory tower is just a matter of breathing.


    With the end of the ivory tower, Zhang Fan and Caiyun follow Mr. Yin into the hall of Tianling college again. Although they don''t belong to the same grade, they are all students of Tianling college.


    Zhang Fan also learned on the way that 176 students participated in the ivory tower test. However, there were only 132 people who came back. It can be seen that many students have encountered accidents. Most of the students who met the unexpected didn''t have time to crush the jade slips of their lives, which led to accidents.


    Of course, these students who have accidents have signed a life and death agreement with the college. Naturally, their families will not come to the school, and the college will also give these families a pension as compensation.


    Of the 132 students, only 12 entered the fourth floor of the ivory tower.


    Of course, one of the twelve is Qin Yiyi, but Qingyi was taken away by the prince yesterday, so it can''t get the top three rewards of the ivory tower. In other words, there will be 11 people competing for the top three. The ivory tower trial is only a big screening, after a big screening, the selection of the elite began.


    As for the fifth floor, no one has been there except the prince.


    "When you wait for the elite trial, you should pay special attention to three people."

 Chapter 134

    Mr. Yin''s words came suddenly.


    Zhang Fan looked up and heard old Yin say, "Wang Xueli, she is the daughter of Wangs in Wangcheng. Now she has reached the cultivation level of five Heaven in shackles. She is fierce and she is the eldest sister in senior grade. If you meet her, you''d better not fight. I think you should have reached the shackles now, but after all, they are several classes higher than you. You must be careful. " Mr. Yin can''t see through Zhang Fan''s accomplishments now.


    He looked at Zhang Fan momentum change, just guess he has broken through to the shackles.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Zhang Fan not only broke through the shackles, but now he is also the cultivation of the six heavens in the shackles.


    If he doesn''t suppress his cultivation, even in Mahayana, he dares to touch it.


    Zhang Fan nodded. At this time, he only listened to Mr. Yin and said, "in addition to her, there is Zhao RI Tian. You should pay special attention to this man. He has been shut up in the back mountain of the college all these years. Now he comes out. I conservatively estimate that he is also in the eight heaven cultivation in the shackles. It can be said that the first place this time is already in his bag. What''s more, he has a magic weapon on him. When you meet him, you should be very careful. Don''t fight with him. If you can surrender, surrender. After all, he is the dean''s own disciple. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded again. Unexpectedly, there was such a strong guy in it.


    However, this Zhao day also too low-key, oneself all did not realize.


    "The last one is the one who had conflicts with you before. Chen Dong, the son of the chief executive of the city. It''s also the fastest way for the younger generation to improve their cultivation. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan didn''t understand. He can still believe the first two. However, Chen Dong is really a waste. How can he become a person to pay attention to in Mr. Yin''s mouth.


    As if seeing Zhang Fan''s doubts, Yin continued, "you have to be careful. This child is extremely insidious. A classmate told me that he killed students who had hatred with him in the ivory tower. But now we have no evidence, so there is no way to take him, and he seems to have an evil skill that can absorb other people''s ability for his own use. In addition, you have a grudge. I think if you meet him, he may be the most dangerous one. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan''s teeth were also clenched.


    I didn''t expect this boy to be so vicious. It seems that I should have killed him with one punch at the beginning.


    After following Mr. Yin into the hall, Zhang Fan was surprised to find that a man was sitting at the door staring at himself, and he was Chen Dong. It''s just that there are no Chen Yuan and others around him, and Chen Dong''s eyes are also full of anger. Obviously, he feels very sorry that he didn''t meet Zhang Fan during his trip to the ivory tower.


    Zhang Fan just came near, and Chen Dong said coldly, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to enter the fourth floor. It seems that you really have a noble person to help you."


    With these words, Chen Dong looks at the colorful clouds around him again.


    Naturally, the meaning of his words is very clear, that is, Caiyun helped him enter the fourth level.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t care. He was in a bad mood now, so he didn''t want to talk to the dog.


    And the color cloud beside Zhang Fan is also cold to see Chen Dong one eye, the vision is some ferocious. But now the face of Caiyun is wearing a veil, people can not see how her appearance. If not for Zhang Fan, Caiyun will not take off the yarn before. Now she felt that in the whole Wangcheng, except for her family and Zhang Fan, no one was qualified to see her again. Those who once regarded him as a ghost, she would also keep them in mind.


    Caiyun also did not speak, because in the middle of the hall.


    There are two people who are quietly watching all this. They are president Liu Ping and director Bai Feng.


    "Miss Yin, you are here."


    Bai Feng said with a smile.


    Yin Tianqiu nodded and led Zhang Fan and Caiyun into the hall. After sitting down, he went to Liu Ping''s side.


    Liu Ping nodded and touched his long beard. With a smile, swept the crowd. Then he looked at Caiyun and Zhang Fan for a while, and then he said, "first of all, I''m glad to meet you, and congratulations on your success in passing the ivory tower test. In the past, you were only qualified to sit here through the third floor, but now, you are very excellent. Not only passed the third layer, but also reached the fourth layer. Although it''s a pity that no one in our college has been able to successfully enter the fifth floor, it''s something that the school has never had before that so many students can enter the third and even the fourth floor. This also shows that the level of our students in Tianling college is also greatly improved. I believe that this is the result of our teachers'' tireless teaching and students'' hard work. However, although you have passed the ivory tower test, we still have to compete for the top three. Because it''s not only about your personal honor, it''s also about the attribution of awards. Originally, I planned to announce the award after the top three came out. However, in order to let each of you give full play to their greatest strength, I will now announce the top three awards in advance. "Zhang Fan seldom sees the dean. Unexpectedly, this guy is so wordy.


    "That''s the reward for third place." With a wave of his right hand, he saw a red box in the palm of his right hand. Around the box, it was as if there was a precious treasure inside. With a snap of his fingers, the box in his right hand opened automatically. A strange fragrance came from the inside, and people just felt a burst of spirit, staring at the box with burning eyes. In the box, a piece of red cloth rose slowly, like an apple, wrapped in the red cloth quietly.


    Can it be any herb or fruit?


    And with the red cloth silk slowly open, there is a mass of twisted hemp rope, the tail of hemp rope is also inlaid with black belt. Although we can''t see what kind of material it is, Zhang Fan knows that it''s definitely not an ordinary thing with the strange fragrance it carries.


    At the moment, Liu Ping, the president of the hospital, said with a smile, "this is a precious weapon. In the armory, there are four major categories: lethal weapon, aura, immortal weapon and artifact. However, most of us use ordinary weapons, but the materials of the weapons are different, so there is only difference in quality. However, if we want to distinguish between the grades, there will be four kinds of distinctions. And the so-called grade weapons are made of different materials. In our Tianling academy, there are only a few spirit weapons, but in my hand, this is one of the few spirit weapons - flying whip. Its name is Luohong. It''s a kind of psychic instrument suitable for women. "


    With that, President Liu Ping looked at Caiyun again.


    His meaning is very clear, if you can, this weapon will be very suitable for Caiyun. But whether we can get it depends on Caiyun''s own ability. Caiyun also took a look at the scene. In the whole hall, besides him, there were two other women. They are also older students in Tianling college. However, the two women, but one of the eyes also looked over, in front of Caiyun, obviously some disdain.


    Although it seems that the students are not very interested in it.


    And their eyes are obviously more inclined to the two treasures behind.


    Zhang Fan also wants to know what the reward will be for the second place or even the first place? Especially the first prize, even uncle Yu coveted, and told himself that at all costs, we must get the first prize. Does uncle Yu already know what the first prize is?


    Along with the president Liu Ping put away the third prize, a black box appeared on his left. There was a strange smell in the black box. People can''t see what''s inside, but the strange smell gives people a very gloomy feeling. It doesn''t look like something decent has learned. But with the opening of the black box. From the inside slowly rose a black cover secret book, the secret book quickly turned, which was full of dense words, it seems that there are some mental skills and some pictures.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on here. I don''t know what it is?


    At the moment, Liu Ping, the Dean, said, "this is also one of the few advanced skills in our college. Its name is shadow. Of course, if you want to learn it, you must at least have the cultivation of five Heaven in shackles. In addition, this advanced skill also has a very powerful ability, that is, when you learn it thoroughly, you will be silent like a shadow when you use any skill, even close to others without knowing. This kind of skill is a kind of more evil skill. Originally, I didn''t want to take it out. However, I believe that the students who can enter the ivory tower test are all righteous and very kind-hearted. I believe that no matter who gets this skill, you will never do anything harmful. It''s bound to make those villains get the punishment they deserve, isn''t it? "


    President Liu Ping''s words just stopped, only to hear the students below a burst of noise, said in unison, "right!"


    Obviously, the attraction of this skill is far more than that of the dart weapon.


    Before Liu Ping''s words were finished, there was a lot of discussion at the bottom.

 Chapter 135

    "But as for the third one..." The headmaster Liu Ping''s words came again, and the already noisy scene suddenly fell into a quiet. At this moment, it seems that even people''s heartbeat and breathing can be heard clearly. No one wants to know what kind of treasure this number one has?


    At this time, Liu Ping said slowly, "first Forget it, I''d better have a suspense. "


    Liu Ping''s words just fell, and a burst of sobs came from the audience.


    "Che ~"


    it is obvious that people are very reluctant to pay for Liu Ping''s behavior. Some students have even begun to shout, "no way, principal, you have to tell us what the first prize is? Otherwise, we all abstain. "


    Hearing this, someone immediately echoed, "yes, I abstain."


    On hearing this, Liu Ping''s face turned green.


    He glared at the two students and said solemnly, "you continue to say that you will be deprived of your right to participate in the competition immediately. You don''t want others to want it. But I can remind you that the first place baby is definitely far above the second and third places. What''s more, no matter what cultivation you are doing now, you can perfectly fit with each of your students, and then absorb them. "


    When they heard the word absorption, they immediately understood it.


    It seems that the first baby should be some kind of pill or some kind of herb.


    "Well, next time, we''ll give it to Mr. Yin, who will explain the detailed rules and order of the competition for you."


    At this time, Liu Ping walked down the stage slowly.


    And the eyes of the Chinese are all focused on Lai Yin Tianqiu.


    Mr. Yin looked at Zhang Fan, touched his beard, nodded his head and said with a smile, "the rules of this competition are very simple. In view of the fact that you 11 students have entered the fourth level of the ivory tower series together. So the rules of every student are the same. During the competition, first of all, you must not hurt your classmates'' lives. When others admit defeat, if they continue to hurt their classmates, they will be banned and deprived of the right to compete. Second, each of you students can use all your skills to the best of your ability. Whether it''s your Gongfa, engrave Lingshu, or any other additional skills, including your weapons, or even the spirit beast signed with you, you can use them on the battlefield. Including luck is also a part of your strength, so give full play to yourself. As for the third and most important point, which is the rules of promotion, among these 11 students, you will have five groups of competitions, and one of them will be in a round, but the tickets for the round are drawn by you. "


    With these words, a black bamboo basket appeared in Mr. Yin''s hand. It seemed that there was something in the basket.


    Mr. Yin said to the crowd, "I have a secret Pavilion in my hand. There are eleven white balls and one black ball in the secret Pavilion, and each white ball will have two corresponding numbers. For example, if one student draws No. 1 white ball, then another student also draws No. 1 white ball, it will be regarded as a group of two students competing with each other. There will be two people in the second ball, and the number will be numbered to the fifth. That is to say, two people who get the same number ball will play a single game, and the number ball can not be replaced after starting. The order of the game starts from the first and continues to the fifth. The person who gets the black ball will be regarded as a direct promotion and a lucky signing


    As soon as the voice fell, someone immediately began to retort, "that''s no good, Mr. Yin. It''s too unfair. If a person has been drawing the black ball, isn''t he singing all the way to the final?"


    Yin nodded and said to the student, "as I said, luck is also a part of strength. Which of you can get the black ball is also your own luck and strength. "


    Hearing this, the students in the field began to talk with each other.


    Obviously, they can also accept this statement.


    But they don''t know who is the only lucky one.


    If someone can draw the black ball all the time, he will be able to enter the top three competition.


    "Of course, for fear that you will doubt, I will disclose all the ten white balls and one black ball."


    With that, Yin took the black pavilion to the table in front of him. And he directly buckled the secret Pavilion on the table, and all the balls rolled out, just ten white balls and one black ball. At the moment, there was nothing in the secret Pavilion.


    After seeing the confirmation of the crowd, Yin put the ball back into the secret Pavilion.


    But the student sitting in front of him, stretching his head, wanted to go into mikeko to see, only to find that it was dark inside and nothing could be seen.


    These balls are the same size and shape.


    Only after touching out the ball can we know what color it is.


    At this time, Yin has started to touch the ball one by one from the far left.


    Obviously, the lucky ones haven''t been born yet. When these students get their own balls one by one, they first sigh and then watch each other to see who is the person who gets the same number as themselves? If you know who the opponent is, then they will have a bottom in their heart, find out the strength of the opponent, so as to prepare in advance.But every student is very vigilant, when they get their own ball, they will put it away, so that no one can see their number. Only when they report their number for the game, they will go on stage.


    Therefore, everyone does not know who he is going to fight?


    And at this time, all of a sudden, a scream came.


    There''s a black ball!


    And the owner of this black ball is Zhao RI Tian, the student with the highest accomplishments!


    After seeing Zhao RI Tian get the black ball, the people around are also secretly congratulating themselves. Unexpectedly, no one thinks it''s bad for Zhao RI Tian to get the black ball.


    After all, we all know in our hearts that Zhao RI Tian is the cultivation of eight days in the shackles, and he is also the most powerful candidate for the championship.


    But if he gets the black ball, no one else will be against Zhao.


    They all know very well in their hearts that once they fight Zhao RI Tian, there is almost no chance of victory.


    To avoid the loss of strength in the first game, it''s better to let Zhao RI Tian advance directly.


    After all, Zhao will not lose in the first battle.


    And soon, Zhang Fan and Caiyun also got their own ball.


    There wasn''t much difference between them. They both showed themselves the number of each other.


    Zhang Fan is number five and Caiyun is number four. In fact, they are also a little worried that they may fall in love with each other. When they saw the number plate, they were relieved.


    In fact, Caiyun''s heart has already had a plan, if and Zhang Fan draw the same number of the ball.


    Then she will not hesitate to give up the competition, because the main purpose of her coming to the ivory tower trial is to get the first medicine to recover her face, but now her face has recovered, and she has no desire.


    And his face is also in front of this Zhang Fan to help her recover.


    So, no matter what, she has to let Zhang Fan win the competition.


    Even if it is now the first and second place competition, she will not hesitate to give up the competition, let Zhang Fan win directly.


    At the same time, Caiyun''s heart is also very clear, he is definitely not Zhang Fan''s opponent.


    Because the strength of a Hu and a Biao may be above themselves. However, they are obviously not Zhang Fan''s opponents. In the battle of Binglong gorge, Zhang Fan even felt that his party would get in the way, so he let himself out first. However, he persisted to the last moment in the ice dragon Canyon, and no one knew what had happened in it.


    "All right."


    At the moment, Mr. Yin took the empty secret Pavilion and went back to the center of the hall. At this moment, it is also the last moment when he will announce the start of the game.


    "You must have got your own number plate, and you know what number ball you got. So who got the black ball? "

 Chapter 136

    At the moment, Zhao day is also a face of indifference with a black ball, slowly stood up.


    His face is full of disdain, obviously for their own black ball or some dissatisfaction.


    For the strength of the overconfident he, or want to meet the opponent to beat the opponent, to a bit more cool. He doesn''t want to win the final championship with this kind of luck, and finally fall behind someone else, saying that he didn''t win the championship with strength, but just had good luck.


    Mr. Yin said to Mr. Zhao, "this is the first round of competition. You can go back and have a rest first. Of course, you can watch it off the court


    And then he said to the other students, "well, the remaining ten students come with me."


    Wen Yan, Zhang Fan and Caiyun follow the army to the outside.


    After walking through a hall and two long corridors, there is a small courtyard behind the corridor.


    A square challenge arena with a radius of 10 meters appeared in the courtyard. The ground of the challenge arena is completely inlaid with marble and carved with fierce scenes of dragon fighting and tiger fighting. Obviously, it is a challenge arena specially used for competition. In the center of the arena, the farthest side, there is a big gong with a radius of one meter. Beside the big gong, there is a golden hammer.


    Next to the big gong are two college students. They all seem to be around the beginning of the shackles. Their strength is not very strong, but they are more than enough for hammering.


    "OK, next, two students who have got the No.1 ball will compete on the stage. Remember the rules I said


    Yin old voice just fell, at the moment two people have jumped up.


    They looked at each other, and there was something grim in their eyes.


    At the moment, from the gate of the courtyard on both sides, this is the bustling influx of a large group of students.


    These days, when the students from the ivory tower learn that they are going to have an elite test, they are very curious to see what the final result of the competition will be.


    However, although a lot of people came, but fortunately, some teaching director Bai Feng was maintaining order.


    After all, Bai Feng is the cultivation of Mahayana.


    In the field two people, the strength probably all in the shackles boundary three heavy days or so, although the strength is not very strong, but two people are also unexpectedly the difference is not big. And they are all practitioners of the nature of wind. After a fierce attack, it is obvious that the other student with a slightly higher spiritual cultivation has the upper hand. Without a moment, he has no suspense to fly the other student to the stage and easily won the first victory.


    As for the second and third games, Wang Xueli and Chen Dong won respectively.


    That Wang Xueli is a water practitioner. The power of water element is also very powerful, and there is a very rare water tornado inscription. It is estimated that this skill should be acquired from the ivory tower. The huge water tornado makes the opponent unable to defend at all.


    As for the winner of the third game, it was Chen Dong.


    For Chen Dong, Zhang Fan is the most disdainful. However, after watching the third battle, Zhang Fan also had a little doubt in his heart, because he didn''t see how strong Chen Dong was. On the contrary, it seemed that his triple heaven in the shackle realm was a little vain, even inferior to the practitioners in the general spiritual realm.


    But his opponent lost so inexplicably, and the loss was still so simple and neat.


    As for the fourth game, the player is Caiyun. She is on another woman, that woman obviously also know the identity of Caiyun, do not know is to take into account the face of the Lord, or for some other reason. Although she is above Caiyun in spiritual cultivation, and Caiyun is the attribute of wood, but the other is obviously the attribute of wind. From the casting distance, she has won Caiyun, but at this last moment, she deliberately revealed a flaw, let Caiyun complete a beautiful anti kill, thus winning.


    After winning the fourth game, Zhang Fan was left.


    Zhang Fan did not give full play to his strength. With a piece of kylin jade, he compressed his strength in the shackles of the double heaven, less than the strength of the triple heaven. And the disciple he was dealing with was already the cultivation of the four heaven in shackles. Almost all the students in the field didn''t think that Zhang Fan could win with the cultivation of the two Heaven in shackles.


    And that a shackle realm of four days cultivation of students, all the way is very strong pressure Zhang Fan.


    However, when Zhang Fan suddenly got close to him, how could he blow the student to the ground with one punch, even breaking two ribs. People who didn''t know it thought that it was the student who played it on purpose. After all, who can believe that a student of double heaven cultivation in shackle world can fight with his fist so powerful.


    Other people don''t know, but Yin and Chen Dong''s heart is very clear.


    Chen Dong, in particular, had been punched by Zhang Fan a few years ago.


    The punch was almost right, and he had a hemiplegia.


    Just let him feel some doubt is, when did Zhang Fan change his name to Li Chun?After a round of competition, it is also commendable.


    We all have a certain understanding of our opponents.


    In order to consider the state of students, the school postponed the second round of competition in the afternoon. After lunch, there was another round of drawing. However, this round of drawing. But there were only six people left. Zhang Fan, as the first person to enter the draw, also did not draw the black ball. But in his hand, he is holding a bright number one. It seems that he should be the first one to play in the afternoon. When he looks at Caiyun, Caiyun suddenly touches out a black ball.


    Caiyun''s heart is a Leng, then, is also a happy brow.


    He said to Zhang Fan, "I even touched the black ball."


    It seems that even she did not think that she could touch the black ball.


    In fact, there are six students left at the scene, and the probability of touching the black ball is not very small.


    However, the rest of the field, are beginning to fear.


    Because Caiyun touched the black ball, it means that Zhao Litian will definitely touch a number.


    So, who will be against Zhao Letian?


    Soon, people began to draw numbers again.


    Caiyun, there are still some people watching the battle.


    Finally, everyone''s heart, have a number of their own.


    And Zhang Fan, is also a silent breath, do not know, who is dealing with.


    Immediately, he looked at the people in danger, and then he went up.


    See Zhang Fan up, Caiyun is also in the side of the silent cheer, "come on."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said nothing.


    He was the first to draw lots, and he didn''t hide his number. Everyone knows that he is number one.


    And another person, but suddenly jumped up.


    Zhang Fan frowned and was awe inspiring, because this man was Chen Dong.


    Seeing Zhang Fan, Chen Dongfei is not afraid. Instead, he looks forward to meeting Zhang Fan with an evil smile.


    In this strange smile. I don''t know what it means.


    Zhang Fan only thinks that he laughs disgustingly.


    "It seems that we are going to be rivals again. But it''s really lucky that I didn''t meet you in the ivory tower. "


    Zhang Fan sneered, "maybe you should be glad you didn''t meet me."


    Chen Dong is even more disapproval, cold hum a, "cut, that is, you did not meet me to say such words, otherwise, you have and those students, forever stay there."


    His last sentence is very light, because he knows that if other students or teachers hear this, and let everyone know that he killed the students of Tianling college in the ivory tower, the college will hold him responsible.


    And Zhang Fan did not have that interest to make this report. He looked at Chen Dong faintly, although he knew that he was different from before. But as a defeated Chen Dong, Zhang Fan still has some disdain.


    "Although it seems that your strength has improved a lot and even reached the shackles in a short period of time, I advise you to come up with great skills to fight with me, otherwise you will really die miserably." Chen Dong said.

 Chapter 137

    Zhang Fan cold oh.


    Immediately, a faint flame appeared in his hand.


    And at the moment, in the hands of Chen Dong is also the emergence of a flame Lance.


    Zhang Fan knows that this should be the skill that Chen Dong got from a fire clouded leopard - the flame Lance. He just doesn''t know who will be stronger in the power of the flame lance or his own flame finger.


    However. This time let Zhang Fan some accident is, his flame long gun did not throw over, on the contrary is like a physical weapon, keep waving in the hand. Zhang Fan only feels that the flame element on Chen Dong''s body is constantly rising, and the surrounding forces are gradually becoming violent.


    And the flame finger in his hand is beating more frequently.


    He had a strange feeling that the power of his own flame had been suppressed by him.


    It''s clear that the other person''s spiritual power is not much stronger than his own.


    However, why does one''s own flame have the feeling of being pulled?


    At this moment, Zhang Fan did not dare to neglect, did not know what skills the other side wanted to display, and Zhang Fan had to preempt and break his skills.


    Whoosh! It''s a big noise.


    A flame mixed with high temperature shot away, aiming at Chen Dong''s face.


    For a moment, the speed of the long flame gun swung by Chen Dong suddenly increased. The gate of the courtyard only slightly drove the flame breath in Zhang Fan''s hand. But at the moment, with the speed of his rotation increasing, Zhang Fan only felt that the wrapped flame breath around his body was rapidly converging towards Chen Dong.


    In addition, his own fire finger is like a bullock into the sea, even without raising any waves.


    In a flash, Zhang Fan was stunned.


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful fire skill."


    Cold laughter comes from Chen Dong''s mouth. Before Zhang fan reacts, Chen Dong has rushed to Zhang Fan. The flame lance in his hand sent out a little shadow, and the flame breath mixed with it turned into light and shadow all over the sky. For a moment, the sound of whirring, like a storm, smashed down.


    "Scum, today I want a snow before shame!"


    Zhang Fan has not slowed down, the other party''s attack has come to his face.


    At this moment, positive and negative only feel the whole body Qi and blood concussion, spiritual power operation is not smooth. I''ve just regained my mind. I can only parry in confusion at the moment. It seems that I really should also listen to Mr. Yin''s words, and should not easily belittle the enemy. In the past, there were not one or two people who suffered losses in their own hands because they despised the enemy. Now, how can they really make such mistakes!


    After a dull loss, Zhang Fan knows that Chen Dong is hiding his strength before, and even disdains to be taught a lesson by himself. And now he hesitated to belittle the enemy, almost a move was seconds, this is really unforgivable shame.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t really worry. Although this guy''s moves are very fierce, and his flame lance is also extremely powerful, it is only a single fire attribute. If there are other attributes as a supplement, Zhang Fan knows that the power of this flame lance will definitely go up to a higher level.


    And if Zhang Fan himself only has the property of fire, I''m afraid that today he will really fall into the hands of Chen Dong. Because when Chen Dong''s long flame gun is waved, it can drive the fire elements around heaven and earth to gather together. Even his strong flame finger can be swallowed by it.


    If you use another element to attack after close up, you will soon be able to take the initiative again. Compared with the fire element, Zhang Fan''s own water element is more powerful, but now the only thing Zhang Fan lacks is that the water element does not have any skills, including inscriptions. Besides his absolute defense of water element, he does not even have any attack means.


    On one side, relying on his own spiritual power to resist Chen Dong''s attack, on the other side, Zhang Fan is constantly thinking. Think about what good way to beat him. Of course, if you show all your spiritual power now, or even upgrade your spiritual power cultivation to a higher level, then the other party will no longer be able to absorb their spiritual power. Because there is a certain gap between them in cultivation, the one with low spiritual power tends to the one with high spiritual power.


    However, if you fully show your strength now, it will be very difficult for you to take the next competition.


    Just thinking about it, Zhang Fan''s face changed.


    Because he has found that Chen Dong''s tricks have changed.


    Originally, it was just a cruel move. At this moment, it became extremely tricky. In addition, every attack will be mixed with the smell of fire. If you don''t pay attention, you will be burned by the high temperature flame. And Zhang Fan didn''t react for the first time. He had already burned one of his sleeves. At the moment, he looked even more embarrassed.


    All the students under the stage were stunned, and even Chen Dong''s younger brother began to cheer for Chen Dong.


    And Zhang Fan, is he really going to lose?


    The same doubts also appear in Caiyun''s heart. She shows her eyebrows and frowns. She never thinks that Chen Dong, the son of the chief executive, is so fierce. And the way he behaved before was too fake, it was just like a different person. I''m afraid that his strength should be above his two subordinates. After all, it was the first time she met with the flame lance as a weapon of spiritual power."It seems that Xiao Fan is in trouble this time." Yin does not know when he has come to Caiyun.


    And Caiyun is quietly watching the game, she did not show too much concern in front of Yin. However, deep in her eyes, there are all kinds of anxieties. I wish I could help Zhang Fan now.


    "No, you are wrong, Miss Yin." There is another person around to say.


    And this person is the director of Education -- Bai Feng.


    Looking back at Bai Feng, Mr. Yin said respectfully, "what''s the teacher saying?"


    "It seems that the student named Li Chun, that is, Xiao Fan in your mouth, has been forced to the end of his life. However, don''t you see that he has been hiding his spiritual power, and even he is just using his strange body method to avoid Chen Dong''s attack. And Chen Dong''s hand is also extremely fierce. It seems that they have some deep hatred. However, it is not difficult to see that Chen Dong''s speed has been slower and slower, and he has begun to be a bit impetuous. As the advantage of spiritual power, Li Chun is obviously much slower in the recovery speed of spiritual power. It''s not hard to see that Li Chun should have some kind of skill that can reduce the loss of spiritual power or greatly restore spiritual power, right. And that Chen Dong did not, if the ebb and flow, Chen Dong''s failure, it is only a matter of time. Of course, except that both sides have their own cards. "


    Hearing the analysis of Bai Feng, the director of education, there was a smile on Mr. Yin''s face.


    Can''t help nodding, "or the director of the analysis of thorough, such as me and even a lifetime of shackles are not up to people really hard to see."


    Bai Feng gave a cool smile, looked at Yin Lao and stopped talking.


    At the moment, the battle on the field has gradually entered the anxiety,.


    Sure enough, just as Bai Feng said, Chen Dong has already started to breathe heavily. Although his offensive is very fierce, and the smell of fire is also very strong. However, Zhang Fan on the field is like a slippery loach. No matter which corner Chen Dong forces Zhang Fan to, Zhang fan can easily escape. And in Zhang Fan''s hand, it seems that there is a faint electric light, but it is not very obvious.


    After a while, all of a sudden, Zhang Fan seemed to be walking unsteadily, leaning forward.


    At the moment, Chen Dong''s face is even more cheerful, and he laughs, "Zhang Fan, after all, you still show your flaws!"


    Finish saying, his flame long gun toward Zhang Fan''s chest mercilessly clapped past.


    Zhang Fan in a hurry to escape, the whole person fell on the challenge arena. All the people in the field were laughing, as if they were watching the monkey''s juggling.

 Chapter 138

    However, the corner of Zhang Fan''s mouth was slightly skimmed.


    From the beginning of belittling the enemy to the end of trying to deal with it, Zhang Fan was surprised and spent several periods. Originally, he wanted to beat him in other ways, but Zhang Fan didn''t want to expose too much for the time being. Although he has other means, if he can win in a simple way, he will never have trouble.


    Several times he wanted to use lightning, but he was caught off guard when he looked back. However, Zhang Fan held back in the end.


    "Ghost King gun!" All of a sudden, Chen Dong''s moves changed again. This time, the flame lance has completely changed. It is no longer like the weapon of the previous Lance. As soon as the words fell, his hands began to shake violently. He stretched out his hand to move forward. In a moment, his hand and the long flame gun turned into one, and he kept spying towards Zhang Fan''s face. For a moment, it feels like a ghost.


    The sound of "whoosh, whoosh, whoosh" came. Although the ghost like technique was very short, it was very sharp. Even if Zhang Fan had a star flying wave, he couldn''t break away from his attack for a moment.


    The speed of the other side is faster than that of Zhang Fan.


    "Good!" Facing Chen Dong''s skill, his younger brother is better off the field.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is cold. He knows that if he doesn''t fight back now, he will be forced to the end. However, he didn''t expect that this guy in front of him has such a card. If it wasn''t for the strangeness of his body method, I''m afraid he would have been blasted down at the moment.


    Chen Dong saw that Zhang Fan retreated more and more fiercely, and was almost on the edge of the challenge arena. At the moment, the ghost overlord gun in his hand is speeding up, palms stacked together, ferocious roar up, "give me die!" Obviously, at this moment, Chen Dong has forgotten Yin''s warning that he is not allowed to hurt his classmates on the competition platform.


    However, Chen Dong has not taken into account.


    Moreover, he wanted to kill Zhang Fan. Even at the risk of being deprived of the right to compete, Zhang Fan will be killed this time. In the face of Zhang Fan''s humiliation, he was already impatient. Zhang Fan is the only one who has stood in the way of the city for so many years.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh," the ghost kept coming out, and the fist strength and palm strength were intertwined. Soon, Zhang Fan had already been shot several times.


    On the body, suddenly already shed blood.


    He strode back to defend himself.


    Facing Chen Dong''s pressing step by step, Zhang Fan still doesn''t want to fight back, but he is still waiting. Waiting for Chen Dong''s spiritual power consumption, waiting for his own fatal blow. Because he has the heart of the sea in his body, his own body recovery ability is much stronger than other people''s recovery ability. As long as there are no fatal injuries, there won''t be any problems.


    "Come on, Dongge. It''s a little short. The boy is going down."


    "Yes, Dongge, kill that guy!"


    Under the stage, more and more students have begun to cheer for Chen Dong. In their eyes, they seem to have seen what Zhang Fan looks like after his defeat, and even the death of Zhang Fan.


    "It seems that Xiao Fan still can''t do it." Mr. Yin shook his head with regret.


    Bai Feng also frowned. "I didn''t expect that Chen Dong still has such a card. It''s really powerful. It''s estimated that he planned to keep it for Zhao RI Tian, but it''s a pity that he''ll take it out now. If you take it out in the final, maybe Zhao will suffer a big loss. "


    Perhaps, at this moment, even he has been convinced of Zhang Fan''s failure.


    "Do you think Li Chun will fail?" At this time, a sudden voice came through.


    They looked back and didn''t know when President Liu Ping was standing behind them.


    Liu Ping looks at them with a smile. They both bow to each other.


    Mr. Yin said, "Dean, it seems that Li Chun will be defeated."


    But the Dean waved his hand, "Li Chun, who didn''t know that he was the only hope of our Tianling college that you said, but he disappeared in the sunset forest for five years, and now he appears again. However, it doesn''t seem that the improvement of cultivation is very big. Ah, what a good genius, it''s delayed. "


    Yin Lao''s eyes are also full of a sense of loss, but in the loss, there is a glimmer of hope, "the Dean has no idea, he has not reached the shackles before entering the ivory tower."


    "Oh?" The Dean was stunned, "what else? Zhang Fan, it seems, at least has the cultivation of the double heaven in the shackle realm. Can a person break through the shackle realm in a few days and achieve the cultivation of the double heaven in one fell swoop? " At this moment, the president was stunned.


    "In terms of knowledge, it is possible. As long as he has accumulated a lot of spiritual power before, when he breaks through, these spiritual powers will become his own cultivation and will not disappear. " Mr. Yin said.


    The Dean nodded, "in the college, your theoretical knowledge is the most outstanding. I''m afraid this disciple is the best proof. However, if Zhang Fan doesn''t have any cards, he won''t be Chen Dong''s opponent. "At this time, people''s eyes are again on the challenge arena.


    Although Zhang Fan is still tight defense, did not receive any other damage. But under Chen Dong''s crazy attack, Zhang Fan is getting closer to failure. If it goes on like this, it''s estimated that it won''t take a cup of tea.


    At this moment, Chen Dong''s hatred in his heart also slightly subsided. He waited for Zhang Fan fiercely and said, "I''ll see how long you can last. Don''t you rely on that ugly woman to get out of the ivory tower? I tell you, after this competition, I will take away that ugly woman and the city master''s house together. At that time, my father will be the Lord of the city, and I will completely take the place of Caiyun! "


    Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly a Lin, he did not expect, in such an urgent situation, he also learned such a surprising news. Since he dares to say so, it seems that he has made the most complete plan. Moreover, since he dares to tell himself, he has no plans to live for himself.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan saw a emerald green dagger in Chen Dong''s hand. The edge of the dagger was shining with a little light. Immediately, an extremely dangerous signal appears, Zhang Fan extremely Dodge, but he was surprised to find that, do not know when, Chen Dong has been dead to seize his arm.


    It''s impossible to break free.


    Suddenly, the emerald green light blade stabbed Zhang Fan''s chest.


    For a moment, everyone around had sensed the danger. What people didn''t expect was that Chen Dong came to the contest with a murderous attitude. Obviously, he didn''t take Mr. Yin''s words to heart. However, it''s too late for Liu Ping and Bai Feng to stop them.


    In such a short distance, it is basically impossible to stop Chen Dong''s dagger.


    Caiyun was even more startled and bounced from the stool.


    All of a sudden, a colorful light came out of Zhang Fan''s clothes, tearing Zhang Fan''s clothes to pieces, revealing Zhang Fan''s angular muscles and powerful chest. The emerald green dagger was carried out by the colorful light, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Chen Dong was shocked by the light and fell to the ground heavily.


    "Roar!" A roar came, and the crowd stepped back in horror.


    In the field, a strange monster suddenly appeared with a strange stone on its head. Angry eyes fierce, toward the crowd around a circle, and finally, will focus on the side of Chen Dong.


    There was an uproar and no one knew this guy.


    Except for Caiyun, there was a touch of splendor in her eyes. "Xiaoyao, this is Xiaoyao!"


    "My God, monster, what''s going on?"


    "No, this is a wild animal!"


    "How can this happen? How can there be wild animals?"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the field, a voice of discussion came, but in the words, there were words of surprise.


    "Good guy, this is five senses beast!" Liu Ping was the first to recognize it. He looked at the wild animal in front of him, and his eyes were full of heat. "It turns out to be the legendary five sense beast. Moreover, it is also a five sense beast in the transformation period. Once the transformation period comes, it will be limitless."


    "Yes, it''s a five sense beast, but how can it suddenly appear here?" On one side, Bai Feng is also very confused.


    "This, this seems to be Xiaofan''s..." Mr. Yin can''t believe it.


    "The spirit beast who signed the contract?" Liu Ping''s words are coming.


    At the moment, all the people in the field heard the conversation clearly. They looked at Zhang Fan and the five sense beast with burning eyes. They were all surprised and could not speak.


    It''s not easy to sign a spirit beast, and it''s still such a spirit beast whose cultivation has reached the level of the wild beast. And, still have the blood of god beast, this person, after all is what origin?!

 Chapter 139

    In fact, Chen Dong is the most surprised one in this game.


    Because he was holding a dagger in his hand and was about to pierce Zhang Fan''s chest. Seeing his enemy, he was about to die under his dagger. However, suddenly something happened, which made it difficult for him to accept. Don''t know where to come from a wild animal, so inexplicable appearance. It not only destroyed his good deeds, but also made him suffer serious retaliation under his own attack.


    At this moment, Chen Dong is also seriously injured, lying on the ground, the corners of his mouth constantly flowing blood. His ghost image overlord gun was originally an extremely fierce martial art. But in this rush, suddenly rebounded back, and finally injured himself.


    Looking at this strange looking beast, Chen Dong knows that he can use his own signed spirit beast in the competition field, but he can''t imagine and can''t believe that Zhang Fan, who has just reached the shackles, can have a beast as his own signed spirit beast.


    Moreover, it is obvious that this wild beast, which is called Wugan beast, has a very high blood lineage, which is far beyond the ordinary spirit beast.


    And Zhang Fan also took this opportunity to take a breath, put away some of his messy pace.


    He also did not expect that Chen Dong''s offensive should be so fierce and ferocious, and his star sky Lingbo had already been confused. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the five senses beast, I''m afraid that I would have more than one or two cards to play. I''m afraid that both his lightning skill and the accomplishments he suppressed would burst out at the same time.


    Otherwise, he was not sure whether the dagger would stick into his chest.


    However, Chen Dong, who is already lying on the ground, still hasn''t given up.


    He is ferocious to stare big blood red pupil, the double eyes are ferocious to stare Zhang Fan, roar at him a way, "I want to kill you!"


    suddenly, as like as two peas, he jumped up again from the ground and shook his arms again, and then he was vibrating again. His palm was handed out again, and again played out with the same shadow weapon.


    However, now it is clear that Chengdu is at the end of the storm. Instead of regulating his Qi and blood and restoring his spiritual power to normal operation, he attacked again and mobilized his spiritual power crazily. In doing so, you may only suffer from backfire, or even serious internal injury. However, Chen Dong is no longer concerned.


    You know, from the beginning has been pressing Zhang Fan to fight, to the end is almost to end Zhang Fan.


    He didn''t want to, and he didn''t believe it.


    It''s clear that you can blade your enemies in the next second, but why such an accident?


    And the naked killing heart has appeared in Chen Dong''s face.


    "Chen Dong, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Liu Ping and Bai Feng, who are standing on one side, can''t see any more. They knew from the beginning that Chen Dong had a heart to kill. Ignoring Yin Tianqiu''s words, they had seriously violated the rules of the game.


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s spirit beast came out, it broke Chen Dong''s attempt to kill.


    But now, this success not only did not learn a lesson, but intensified, and toward Zhang Fan''s rapid attack in the past.


    However, the words of the dean and the director of education did not work at all.


    The immediate success, regardless of their words, wholeheartedly wants to kill Zhang Fan.


    "Chen Dong, you''ve gone too far!" Caiyun, sitting in the audience, drinks.


    At the moment, she almost jumped to stop Chen Dong.


    But don''t worry, the teachers waved, "the game is not over."


    Chen Dong wants to kill himself, and he never wants to kill him.


    At the foot of the starry sky Lingbo stepped out again, Zhang Fan motioned the five sense beast close behind, when he and Chen Dong opened a certain distance, a hand is slowly put on the five sense beast, dense light slowly into Zhang Fan''s body.


    At this time, Zhang Fan also coldly said to Chen Dong, "do you really think you can kill me?"


    Chen Dong has already killed red eyes, in fact, his heart has already understood that he may not be Zhang Fan''s opponent.


    But anyway. Even if he died, he would not make Zhang Fan feel better today.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? But that''s what your strength is. With a wild animal? What are you proud of? "


    Up to now, Chen Dong has always thought that it was the appearance of this wild beast that disrupted his plan.


    Moreover, he has always believed that even if he was killed by his own ghost overlord gun, his own strength would be superior to Zhang Fan. As long as he exerted all his strength, it would not be difficult to kill Zhang Fan.


    Unfortunately, the reality is very cruel.


    All of a sudden, Chen Dong felt like a flower in front of his eyes.


    A person like lightning general swish sound, from his body on the run out.


    What''s going on?!


    All the people in the field didn''t react. Almost the next second, this person has come to Chen Dong.At this moment, the eyes of all the people in the city are focused on this figure.


    And this person is Zhang Fan.


    However, how could his speed suddenly increase so much, just like a shadow.


    Under the eyesight, unexpectedly already could not capture his figure.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan''s mouth, light out of such a word, "death!"


    Chen Dong only felt that in front of him, the huge elements of the earth were converging crazily, and the majestic sense of power frightened him.


    In a flash, he seemed to have smelled the smell of death!


    "Do you have any reservations?" Chen Dong''s mouth was full of blood, and his face was even more livid.


    Because, now Chen Dong has played his cards, plus the advantage of spiritual power, he thought it was easy to kill him, but he didn''t expect that the other side still had more power. And in the extreme time, he had already reached the shackles, which made him hard to accept.


    "In fact, I always want to see if you have any other cards, but the reality of you let me down too much." Zhang Fan said disdainfully.


    "Asshole!" Chen Dong''s eyes are red.


    He is still desperately urging his own spiritual power, but he has already realized that his spiritual power has become weaker and weaker, intermittently, and the wound just brought by antiphagy is also like tearing pain.


    "Look


    I don''t know who yelled. Everyone''s eyes were on the five sense beast behind Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s hand was placed on the five sense beast, and a five color bead appeared on the head of the five sense beast, slowly releasing light.

 Chapter 140

    And with the release of the five color pearl light, Zhang Fan''s hand also appeared Brown light.


    The brown light seems to condense the power of the earth, plus the power of its own spiritual power, which is more powerful. Without the slightest hesitation, Chen Dong''s ghost overlord gun directly hit the past, this punch is not fancy, there is no gimmick.


    Facing Chen Dong''s attack, he didn''t mean to stay.


    For a moment, Chen Dong felt as if the space in front of him had been torn.


    He has even felt great despair and great power that he has never felt before.


    At this moment, no matter who it is, it is now very clear that as long as Zhang Fan continues to fight with this fist, Chen Dong in front of him will not attack himself and will probably be killed directly under this fist. Everyone is not a fool. Everyone can see that Zhang Fan has been hiding his strength and preserving his spiritual power.


    And Chen Dong is now at the end of his rope, and he can''t stick to it.


    "Xiaofan, don''t be silly, don''t kill me." Seeing this, Mr. Yin asked to stop.


    However, just as they are about to collide.


    In a flash, a black smoke suddenly appeared.


    Even Liu Ping and Bai Feng didn''t respond. Zhang Fan only felt a sharp pain in his chest, a sweet voice, and a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, his whole person also flew upside down, and then fell heavily on the edge of the challenge arena.


    And the students in the field, hearing the dull sound of smoke, were extremely alarmed and made an uproar.


    Even the original disdain of Zhao day, brows are tightly wrinkled up.


    None of them knew what had happened.


    And when the night is over.


    At the moment, only Zhang Fan was left on the field, and Chen Dong had already disappeared.


    Now everyone has reacted. Someone should have robbed Chen Dong in the challenge arena. Moreover, this person''s cultivation is extremely profound. Even the masters of Mahayana, such as Liu Ping and Bai Feng, didn''t react and rescued him in full view of the public. It''s kind of incredible.


    "Xiaofan, are you ok?" At this time, Yin quickly walked up and directly helped Zhang Fan up from the ground.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan felt that his chest was full of Qi and blood, and his breath was unsteady. "Wow," another mouthful of blood spat on the challenge arena.


    "That man, too, was punched by me."


    At the moment, he was in a state of depression, and his whole life was on the verge of death.


    "Bai Feng, blockade the college immediately. Who is so bold as to make trouble in Tianling college? "


    Liu Ping''s face was full of anger.


    And the director of the white peak is also in a hurry to accept orders, an instant body disappeared in situ.


    Originally, it was just a competition between normal students, but now it has turned into such a bad situation that even Liu Ping didn''t think of it.


    And he also took a look at Zhang Fan, who was seriously injured.


    Then, he mentioned his whole body''s spiritual power, and the one behind him drank softly.


    In the field, the voice that had been discussed was stopped in an instant.


    At the moment, Liu Ping said, "the competition continues. This competition is Li Chun''s victory."


    At this time, we have no objection.


    Chen Dong was robbed, naturally has lost the qualification of the game. Even if we continue to fight, we all know that Chen Dong can no longer defeat Zhang Fan. What''s more, behind Zhang Fan, there is a powerful wild beast.


    With Zhang Fan''s stepping down, the wild beast suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    In fact, Zhang Fan didn''t understand why Wugan beast suddenly appeared and disappeared.


    In the field, everyone has a new view of Li Chun, who is in the humble shackle realm. Originally, no one would pay attention to him. After all, the shackle realm is the lowest cultivation in the world. Even Caiyun has the cultivation of triple heaven in shackles, especially Zhao Litian, who doesn''t care about the students in double heaven. But at the moment, no matter who he is, he is more wary of Zhang Fan. His strength is not as weak as it seems. If he really belittles the enemy too much, he will lose worse than Chen Dong. What''s more, he also has a spirit beast in the wilderness. If one man and one beast fight at the same time, his chance of winning will be another one.


    What''s more, Li Chun seems to be able to absorb the spiritual power of the wild beast. His speed and power can be increased so much in an instant. I''m afraid that even Bai Feng, the director of education who has reached the Mahayana realm, may not be able to reach this realm.


    When Zhang Fan stepped down from the challenge arena, Caiyun also helped him quickly.


    "Brother Li Chun, you really surprised us." A strange voice came through.Zhang Fan looked up and found that it was Zhao Litian.


    See Zhang Fan down, Zhao day is also a thumbs up, "I really hope to be able to fight with you in the final, fight a happy!"


    From Zhao''s face, Zhang Fan also saw the fiery fighting spirit.


    His face is also showing a smile back, "if you meet Zhao Xuechang, Xuedi will fight with all his strength."


    Zhao RI Tian also laughed, "however, I also know a student named Li Chun among the students, but it''s not very similar to you."


    Zhang Fan''s heart was awe inspiring.


    He has already noticed the meaning of Zhao''s words. Obviously, Zhao has already known his identity. If Zhao tells the story when it''s time to fight, what should he do if he loses the qualification to compete?


    "But it doesn''t matter. That Li Chun is a chicken. I like you more than this Lin Chun." With that, Zhao Ritan burst out laughing.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan is not smiling.


    This Zhao RI Tian actually quite can joke, originally thought that he is that kind of extremely arrogant person, unexpectedly also has this mischievous side. Moreover, listening to what he said, I don''t think I will tell you my secret.


    In fact, many people in the field have been questioning Zhang Fan''s identity for a long time. However, neither the Dean nor the teaching director said anything, so naturally they did not dare to speak.


    "Well, next, it''s my turn to play." Zhao RI Tian smiles and reveals his number plate, which is number two.


    "Come on, elder martial brother Zhao." Zhang fan can''t help admiring Zhao RI Tian''s mind. If he keeps on like this, he will be a hero in the future, and even be able to pick up the beam of the whole Tianling college. Even if you know your own secret, you can be too small and free, and don''t stick to details.

 Chapter 141

    Zhao RI Tian nodded and then stepped into the challenge arena.


    Zhang Fan also coughed twice, and was helped by Caiyun to the outside.


    Mr. Yin motioned to Caiyun, "go back first. Although you don''t need to compete for the time being, it''s good for you to get familiar with your opponents. Although you don''t care about the first prize, it''s also a good explanation for the Lord of the city to get a better place. "


    Caiyun is a little reluctant. He just nods and is ready to go back.


    However, Zhang Fan is a leader directly to pull her.


    "Caiyun, Chen Dong is more disadvantageous than you. The man who came to save him just now is very powerful, even better than Taoist Yun. If you can, inform your father as soon as possible and be on guard, otherwise, I''m afraid something will happen. "


    Zhang Fan''s words surprised Caiyun. She was just about to ask Zhang Fan how he knew about it, but now Zhang Fan''s head dropped, obviously, he was in a coma.


    And Caiyun didn''t delay, she never questioned Zhang Fan''s words, and hurriedly took out a bamboo basket from her storage space. As she pressed the mechanism, the yellow light curtain rose. Just like a signal gun, he jumped out with a whoosh.


    With the launch of the yellow smoke screen, there was a "pa" sound, which exploded in the sky.


    The light yellow smoke remained for a long time, leaving deep traces in the sky.


    I''m afraid, even if it''s outside Wangcheng now, you can clearly see this yellow flare.


    "Well, Zhang Fan will give it to Mr. Yin." After looking at Mr. Yin, Caiyun stares at Zhang Fan for a while, then turns around and walks into the courtyard of the challenge arena.


    Looking at the leaving Caiyun, Mr. Yin also shook his head. "Ah, I didn''t expect that I had just sent away a Qin Yiyi, and now there is another Caiyun. Xiaofan, Xiaofan, you have a good relationship with women in your life."


    Maybe everyone thought Zhang Fan fainted, but the corner of Zhang Fan''s eye suddenly twitched.


    When Caiyu returns to the challenge arena, Zhao Litian''s competition is over.


    At this time, it was a contest between Wang Xueli and another disciple.


    Wang Xueli on the field is the cultivation of wuchongtian in shackle realm, and another disciple is also the cultivation of wuchongtian in shackle realm. Although they seem to have the same strength, they are equally matched. However, it''s just a fight. Wang Xueli''s palms are full of aura. Under the water curtain, her movements also become dazzling. It gives people the feeling of being under the water all the time. Some of them can''t breathe.


    Seeing such a quick attack, the disciple was forced to retreat.


    Moreover, he is also a practitioner of fire attribute. His fire palm is not Wang Xueli''s opponent at all. His opponent''s water element is very strong, and his power of fire palm is also greatly limited. For a moment, Wang Xueli got the upper hand, and Wang Xueli''s younger brother was immediately agitated.


    "Big sister is big sister. It''s so fierce to fight."


    "That''s necessary. Sister Wang is the most powerful one among our young female students."


    However, the side of the cloud looking at Wang Xueli, but frown more tightly.


    The stronger Wang Xueli is, the worse it will be for her. The stronger the woman is, the less dominant she will be. What''s more, her water skills are very difficult, and she is wood. If you really fight with her, your chance of winning is not very high.


    The best way to deal with water is electricity, or soil.


    Moreover, Wang Xueli seems to be in a very high state all the time, and she has never shown her bottom card, but she has no skills that can be used as a signboard.


    I''m afraid it''s just a loss for her.


    Soon, the battle was over.


    The disciple had no suspense. After being tossed about by Wang Xueli, he finally fell heavily under the challenge arena. His whole body was wet by the water element, and the heroic fire was also weakened.


    Two consecutive performances, let Wang Xueli in popularity is also extremely high.


    Even though we know that Caiyun is the daughter of the city leader, she is also a monster in people''s eyes. As for Caiyun, they didn''t like it at all, and they also hated this very dandy young lady.


    "In this contest, Wang Xueli won!" There is another teacher on the court at the moment.


    And behind the teacher, two students sounded the big gong.


    When the Gong rings, it means that this round of competition is over. Next, the final competition will be held.


    The top four have come out.


    According to the popularity, they are Zhao Ritan, Wang Xueli, Caiyun and Li Chun. Of course, this ranking is just a result of discussion among students. There is no competition. No one can guarantee the final ranking.


    Maybe the names of the third and fourth place will change. After all, Li Chun is like a black horse, and also a fire element. It''s not impossible to defeat Caiyun. Although Caiyun''s accomplishments are higher than Li Chun''s, Chen Dong''s accomplishments are not also higher than Li Chun''s, and he still has such powerful skills. But in the end, they all failed. What''s more, Li Chun''s signing spirit beast is still a trump card.There was a lot of discussion at the bottom, and the crowd gradually came to an end.


    The president declared that the final match will not be known until tomorrow.


    After all, today''s Li Chun is seriously injured. For the sake of fairness, the college gives students a rest and adjustment time.


    And everyone knows that tomorrow''s battle will be especially wonderful.


    At this time, Wang Xueli is also in the support of the public, staggering to step down.


    When we got to Caiyun''s side, we deliberately stopped, "Oh, isn''t this our Lord Qianjin? How, do you also come to participate in this competition?"


    Wang Xueli''s words are full of wordless irony. It is clear that she has participated in a contest, but Wang Xueli''s words are obviously contempt for Caiyun. Even if she doesn''t care about Caiyun, whether she has participated in the competition or not, it has nothing to do with her, because when she meets her, she will only have the fate of failure.


    And Caiyun will not pose any threat to her.


    This second place, she is sure to win.


    Although she also wanted the third place flying whip, she yearned for the second place.


    As for the first side, she didn''t bother to fight with Zhao Litian. After all, they are the cultivation of the eighth heaven in the shackles. If they fight hard, they are really many opponents of the other side. They are hard to please and may lose face in front of their younger brother.

 Chapter 142

    Hearing Wang Xueli''s words, Caiyun''s face is also a little ugly.


    In the past, she would not hesitate to slap in the past.


    Because, behind her, there is the whole city Lord''s mansion as the backing, and she also has the capital of arrogance. But now she won''t do that again, because Zhang Fan doesn''t like it. Zhang Fan likes a quiet woman like Qin Yiyi and a woman who is knowledgeable and reasonable.


    Self indulgence, can be regarded as young, can also be regarded as ignorance, but now, but not.


    In the face of Caiyun''s neglect, Wang Xueli is surprised.


    At first, I wanted to make sarcastic remarks about her appearance, but if I think about it, I''ll forget it.


    However, her younger brothers never thought about it like this.


    "Sister Wang, don''t worry about the ugly. If you are really in love with her, just lift her veil and let her humiliate her to death in public. Ha ha ha..."


    "You are so wicked..."


    People nearby burst into laughter and passed by.


    Caiyun tightly pinches the powder fist, the gum is about to bite bleeding.


    This kind of forced forbearance is really bad. At the moment, she really wants to go back to her father and make a fuss. After that, she asks him to send someone to teach Wang Xueli a lesson and the barking dogs around her.


    But she still didn''t.


    "Wang Xueli''s strength is not as simple as it appears. If you don''t have any life saving skills or killing moves, you''d better give up on her tomorrow." By his side, Zhao Litian passed slowly.


    Unlike Zhang Fan, Zhao Litian is indifferent to Caiyun. He has a warm expectation for Zhang Fan, but for Caiyun, it makes her admit defeat automatically. After all, people with a little higher level know that Caiyun is really not their opponent.


    Before everyone left, a group of troops had surrounded the gate of the college.


    The leader of the team was a Biao, and beside a Biao was Xiao die. She took a group of people and walked directly into the college.


    When the students of Tianling college saw this group of people, they were very conscious and separated.


    Moreover, they all know that these people are all here to pick up Caiyun.


    "Cut, the young lady''s men are coming again."


    "That''s to say, I really take the college as my home, and I have to accompany when I travel."


    The voice of discussion rings around. Caiyun can bear it, but Xiaodie, who has been around Caiyun for many years, can''t bear it.


    She stopped and waved with one hand. Four soldiers immediately arrested the two students.


    "If you''re in a little spiritual state, you''ll be rude. Give me a call!" Butterfly''s character is more popular than Caiyun.


    The two students were beaten black and blue and dare not fight back.


    A Biao saw almost, also didn''t let her stay more, "big miss sent mission bomb, you don''t dawdle again."


    Xiao die also snorted when she heard a Biao''s words.


    Then he led the way to the inner courtyard.


    These students see the army as if they saw ghosts.


    I don''t dare to talk any more.


    Seeing Caiyun, Xiaodie and a Biao, together with a group of people behind them, all half knelt down.


    "My subordinates are late. Please make amends."


    "It''s all right, a Biao. You hand this letter to my father. There is important information I have learned. Of course, I hope my father will pay attention to it. Moreover, I will take part in the finals of the elite trial tomorrow, and I may not go back today. " With that, she handed the letter to a Biao, which she had just written. When a Biao receives the letter, Caiyun turns around and leaves.


    However, Xiaodie suddenly ran over. A very intimate one took Caiyun''s hand and said gently, "Caiyun sister, no way. My grandfather missed you. What do you say? You want to go back today."


    But Caiyun gave him a white look and pushed her head, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, but he came back, and today''s contest was seriously injured, I have to take care of him."


    "What?" Hearing this, Xiao die was also surprised, "he is the one, the one..." She has forgotten Zhang Fan''s name.


    "Li Chun, of course. His name is Zhang Fan now. That''s why he asked you to call him Van Gogh. "


    "When did he come back? He was so powerful that he could get out of the fourth floor of the ivory tower, ice dragon canyon. Have you ever been to the fifth floor? " Hearing Zhang Fan''s news, Xiao die was also very surprised.


    "It should not have reached the fifth level. After all, the spirit beasts in the fourth level are basically ice dragons. It''s more difficult to kill them. Or there are special means to catch the ice demon, which is not a simple thing Caiyun said, his eyes also a little nervous, "you go back quickly, this letter must be delivered to my father." With that, she looked at the group of soldiers behind her. What I wanted to say was finally choked back to my stomach.Walls have ears. Who knows if there are Chen family members among these soldiers.


    After all, Chen Feng has been following his father for so many years, and whether he has arranged any spies is clear.


    Except for a Biao, a Hu and Xiao die, she didn''t trust anyone else.


    It seems to see the seriousness of the matter, and what Caiyun said doesn''t seem to be joking.


    Xiaodie is not in mischief, obediently follow a Biao toward the city Lord''s house.


    Inside the city Lord''s mansion, there is a different atmosphere.


    A neat row of gilt painted tables and chairs, placed with tea sets.


    The brewed tea is still warm.


    On the armchair, a man is holding a cup of tea with his legs up, and the other hand is pushing the water mist slowly with the tea cover. It looks like the clothes are comfortable. I''m afraid that only in his own home can he feel this way.


    However, this man is not the Lord of the city, but the chief executive here, Chen Feng.


    Behind Chen Feng, there are three people standing quietly. One of them is Chen Yuan.


    Caitianxiang stands on a higher step with a negative hand. There are two people around him. One is a man in general''s costume, and the other is a man of cloud.


    "I said, brother Xiang, don''t you send someone to take care of the turbulence in the city?" Sitting down, Chen Feng doesn''t mean to regard himself as an outsider at all. Even in the face of caitianxiang, the tone of his words didn''t mean much respect.


    "Chen Feng, don''t think we don''t know who is making trouble in this city." On one side, the general''s dress was coldly said.


    "Liu Qingshan, you really think you are a mountain. You are just a dog of their family." Sitting down, Chen Feng said that he didn''t drink the tea and slapped it heavily on the table.


    The tea didn''t roll out, but the heat kept churning.


    "Shut up Caitianxiang frowned and couldn''t help yelling, "Chen Feng, I have no time to entangle with you now. Since you want to take care of it, go ahead and take care of it. "


    "That''s what I mean." Chen Feng didn''t drink this cup of tea either. Instead, he stood up and said to Cai Tianxiang, "what I''m here for today is very simple. I hope you will give me the talisman of Wangcheng!"

 Chapter 143

    Cai Tianxiang''s face changed slightly when he heard the word "military talisman".


    Beside him, the general named Liu Qingshan glared angrily.


    His eyes were fierce and bright, his eyes were burning, and he sent out a hot flame, as if he wanted to swallow Chen Feng in front of him.


    What does it mean to take the talisman away from Cai Tianxiang?


    This means that Chen Feng wants to take control of Wangcheng from caitianxiang. The so-called military talisman is what is necessary for the deployment of troops. If there is no talisman, then the whole army of Wangcheng will not listen to its orders.


    Generally speaking, the military talisman has more prestige than the local garrison officers, because officers may make mistakes when they deploy troops. However, once the military talisman is needed, it is the result of all the leaders of the whole city after a concerted discussion. Moreover, the use of talismans is only used in large-scale wars. Now, it''s too obvious that we need a military talisman because of some small things in the city.


    If this talisman falls into Chen Feng''s hands, then the whole Wangcheng will change its master.


    "I said Chen Feng, you must be crazy. You know, in the whole city of Wangcheng, no one dares to say that. "


    Taoist Yun stares at him coldly. With a slight wave of the dust in his hand, the air around him suddenly compresses towards Chen Feng. Chen Feng''s face also changed. He knew that the cultivation of Taoist Yun was extremely high.


    A few years ago, he had entered the cultivation of Mahayana.


    At that time, he was also known as the first person in Wangcheng. In addition to a few teachers in Tianling college, his accomplishments were the highest.


    But Chen Feng''s face changed in an instant. The next second, his pressure suddenly decreased, and around him, three people stood up.


    A man as strong as an ox, a man with a soft face, and the other is Chen Yuan.


    At the moment, Chen Feng''s face is also showing a proud smile.


    "I said, Taoist cloud, you won''t really listen to what the so-called first person outside the city said. Is this tall hat comfortable to wear? Or do you really think that no one can deal with you in the whole Wangcheng? "


    Taoist Yun''s face was cold. At the moment, he gently brushed the dust in his hands.


    In an instant, a bench smashed directly in front of Chen Feng.


    Chen Feng''s own cultivation is not high, and he may not have reached the shackles.


    And he was also born as a general, not a so-called practitioner.


    However, there are many practitioners around him.


    As early as a few years ago, he once sent several masters who led the spirit realm to kill Zhang Fan, but they all failed.


    But now, around him, there is no one to guide the cultivation of spiritual realm.


    Because now they are all masters of the shackles.


    In the face of the flying bench, I saw a man in front of him, and stepped forward.


    Waving his arms, he turned into a buffaloes.


    The body is towering and the muscles are swollen.


    After the transformation, the cattle''s hooves moved forward slightly, and the huge power was waved out in the hooves.


    The bench flying towards Chen Feng was also broken in the crash, and the debris fell to the ground.


    "Quenched body practitioner?"


    There are people who have listened to the practice of Tao and Tao on the way. But refining the body is much more difficult than refining the gas, and it has to suffer a lot. However, once they have been trained, the practitioners who practice at the same level are far more powerful than those who practice Qi.


    And in front of this person, obviously also has already reached the cultivation of shackle four heavy days.


    It''s not what ordinary people can do to reach the quadruple heaven of shackles.


    A Hu around caitianxiang is also a practitioner of physical training. However, with the help of the city master, he has just reached the triple heaven of shackles. But the cultivation of this man in front of him is still higher. It''s hard to imagine how Chen Feng got such talents.


    "Bull, let him see your power!"


    Chen Feng''s voice fell, and the man in front roared.


    Two hooves stepped forward, smashed two floors, and rushed to caitianxiang.


    However, just at this time, a black shadow in front of caitianxiang''s body flashed by, and a shadow rushed over in an instant.


    And this person is also in the rush to the moment, the body is also changing rapidly, his arms suddenly covered with thick hair. The rough roar came, and the strong arm blocked the cattle''s trample.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise came, echoing all over the hall.


    Chen Feng looked up and saw a man who was also refining his body standing in front of CAI Tianxiang.


    And the cloud Taoist around, but not the slightest intention to hand.


    However, Chen Feng is not difficult to see, in front of each other this refining body man.What''s more, it''s a chimpanzee spirit beast.


    Although this kind of spirit beast''s attack power and agility are far better than cattle''s, the cultivation of each other''s spirit power is obviously not as good as their own bull, and the bull is suppressing each other step by step.


    "Chen Feng, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, another figure came flying towards the inner hall.


    And his hand, is also toward Chen Feng''s throat directly inserted over.


    As soon as Chen Feng''s face changed, it was obvious that the cultivation of the man who came here was much better than that of the man who practiced physical exercises.


    And he just stepped back a little, at the moment, beside him, another person also stood up.


    This person is exactly Chen Yuan. At the moment, Chen Yuan still looks like a thief.


    However, under the rhythm of his arms, a great spiritual force suddenly roared out.


    Dead blocked the attack of the comer, and the person who came, it is a Biao.


    The two attacked and collided, a wave swept away, and they scattered in a hurry, looking at each other in surprise.


    Behind a Biao, Xiao die and a group of soldiers come in together.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Although Xiaodie''s cultivation is not high, she has already reached the locked state. For these people, she doesn''t care at all. She doesn''t have any fear.


    With the little butterfly''s command, the army behind him immediately surrounded Chen Feng''s people.


    When Chen Feng saw this, his brow was also wrinkled.


    Toward the side of another man gently nodded, that man, also seems to respond to Chen Feng, seemingly told him not to act rashly.


    Although Chen Feng had some helplessness, he also waved his hand gently in the end.


    In front of the man Niu and Chen Yuan said, "come back."


    Manniu and Chen Yuan are also very obedient. After they break away from the people in front of them, they all return to Chen Feng and protect him firmly in the center.


    A Biao saw them stop, but also rushed to the man who turned into a chimpanzee side, with spiritual power to calm his state, said to him, "a Hu, restrain, don''t force into a violent state, that is also a great harm to you."


    And the man in front of him is ah Hu. Seeing that he can''t fight, he quickly takes back his spiritual power, tries to adjust his state, and his body slowly recovers.


    Chen Feng clapped his hands at the moment.


    "By the way, I just heard some gossip. I said, why do you dare to let your baby daughter participate in the ivory tower trial? I didn''t expect that you had such a master. With the support of Taoist cloud, it seems that I really underestimate you. "

 Chapter 144

    Cai Tianxiang didn''t look him in the eye. Instead, he said in a cold voice, "Chen Feng, stand your own position. I know what you are thinking, but I can tell you very clearly that the Lord of the city is not so good, and it is not as good as you think


    After hearing this, Chen Feng laughed and immediately waved his hand. With three people around him, he turned around and left.


    And the soldiers around them are also the long guns that stand up in an instant and don''t let them leave.


    However, Cai Tianxiang also waved his hand to the soldiers of the team not to stop.


    Because Cai Tianxiang knew in his heart that if these people wanted to stop them, then these soldiers would only be meaningless sacrifices. The so-called practitioners, no matter when they are, will be tens or even hundreds of times better than these normal soldiers. That is to say, there must be at least hundreds of such soldiers to be able to withstand a shackled cultivation master. Although he has hundreds of thousands of troops in the whole Wangcheng, except for large-scale battles, these troops are basically not allowed to be easily mobilized. Even if they are mobilized, they can only mobilize thousands of people temporarily.


    Smell speech, Liu Qingshan but hastily stop.


    "Lord, do we just let them go? Can''t you see the ambition of these people? "


    Liu Qingshan also wants to persuade caitianxiang, but caitianxiang doesn''t put his words in his ears.


    Still said to the soldiers around, "don''t my words work?"


    On one side, Taoist Yun also spoke softly, "General Liu, don''t worry. These people alone can''t make waves. And the Lord of the city did it for his own reason. "


    Hearing that Taoist also spoke, Liu Qingshan gritted his teeth and said, "well, all the arrangements of the city master."


    When the three reached a consensus, the soldiers who stopped Chen Feng got out of the way and let them go out. "


    Chen Fenggang went to the door, but turned back to see Cai Tianxiang, and said to him, "brother Xiang, don''t worry, I will still come back. But please get the talisman ready and wait for me to get it


    With that, he did not turn his head back to the sky, laughed for a while, and walked away.


    The party just left the hall.


    Cai Tianxiang then heavily overturned the teacup on the table beside him.


    The cup fell to the ground, and the tea spilled all over the floor,


    "Hua La" made everyone afraid to speak.


    "Lord, the general wants to know why he let them go just now. Now that a Biao and a Hu are around, plus the powerful cultivation of a Taoist cloud, I don''t believe in him


    Liu Qingshan is just a general. Although he doesn''t have any strong accomplishments, he won''t have the slightest fear in the event of combat. This is the quality a general should have.


    Caitianxiang shook his head and sighed.


    "Do you know Chen Feng''s son? You are the boy named Chen Dong, but you are born with fire spirit constitution. Besides, I also paid homage to a master with a bright future. That master is the capital of our state Zhang. He is very famous, and he is also the elder of Fenghuo college. If they are moved, that person will definitely come forward to find justice for Chen Dong. Even if we can beat the elder, there is still his power behind him. In addition, Wangcheng has been suffering from the disaster of no man''s land and the disturbance of seasonal scale fierce animals over the years. In no man''s land, there are more barbarians, and all native tribes have the idea of Wangcheng. If we mess up first, the whole Wangcheng will be in dire straits. When I think about it, it''s not just internal and external troubles, it''s that simple. "


    Obviously, Liu Qingshan didn''t know that there was such an ugly relationship in his side. Moreover, for Cai Tianxiang''s thinking, he is also ashamed, low head.


    Caitianxiang then said, "it''s still thoughtful of the city master." But as soon as the words changed, he continued to ask, "but, in the face of such arrogant Chen Feng, doesn''t the city master really mind at all? If this person does not get rid of, it will bring a lot of obstacles to the rule of the city Lord. Moreover, Chen Feng has already sent people to make trouble in the city. All the soldiers we sent were beaten back. What should we do if there is really a big disturbance then? "


    On hearing this, Taoist Yun, who was around him, said with a smile, "it''s OK, it''s OK. In a few days, my disciples will come back from their journey. Their current cultivation, at least, is about the same as the five fold heaven with lock. With their help, I don''t think Chen Feng can make much trouble. When the time comes, we''ll give these apprentices some places to keep on patrolling in the city. We can go to Tianling college to borrow some students. After all, there are more than a dozen outstanding young people in the ivory tower training. It''s said that the first student, who seems to be called Zhao RI Tian, has even achieved the cultivation of eight heaven in shackles. If he is taught by me, he can reach Mahayana in one year. When the time comes, there will be one or two experts in the cultivation of dachengjing. I don''t think that Chen Feng dares to mess around. "Hearing this, Cai Tianxiang also nodded, "I know that. Xiao Yun also participated in the competition in the ivory tower test recently, but I don''t know why he didn''t come back today."


    At the moment, Abiao, who was beside caitianxiang, just came to his ear and said a word to him gently.


    Later, he gave Caiyun a letter to caitianxiang.


    Caitianxiang didn''t have any mustard. He opened the letter directly in front of everyone.


    As he finished reading the letter, his face became more gloomy.


    Then, he asked a Biao around him, "are you sure this is what Xiao Yun wants to give me?"


    Ah Biao nodded heavily, "yes, the eldest lady told me that I must hand this letter to you. What''s more, you must have seen the Yellow flare just now. That''s what the first lady sent out. "


    Caitianxiang nodded, "as you say, but now we really underestimate Chen Feng. It seems that these people have made quite a stir in these years. I''m afraid that even if your addresses come back now, we may not be able to stop Chen Feng! "


    Finally, Cai Tianxiang said to Taoist cloud.


    "How do you say that?" Hearing what Cai Tianxiang said, Taoist Yun was also stunned. Then he asked, "do you mean to be afraid of my disciples, or that my old bones are useless?"

 Chapter 145

    Caipingxiang quickly waved his hand and explained, "that''s not the meaning, but Xiaoyun''s letter has clearly told me that Chen Feng seems to have a group of well-trained troops, which she has investigated before. Moreover, today, on the venue of the competition, a man with high accomplishments appeared. Chen Dong was rescued in front of two Mahayana masters. According to my estimation, this should be the master of Chen Dong. You know, the two masters of Mahayana, Liu Ping, the dean of Mahayana, and Bai Feng, the director of Mahayana education, are not inferior in their accomplishments, and they are also very experienced in actual combat. If you can take people away in their hands, then the strength of this person will never be inferior to you. this man. If it''s Chen Feng and they''re invited, I''m afraid it''s very disadvantageous for us. "


    With these words, several people fell into meditation again.


    At this time, Cai Tianxiang said to a Biao, "go and get the eldest lady back. If something happens to her outside, then we''ll have to throw a rat''s trap."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Liu Qingshan, who was beside him, said quickly, "let someone pick up the young lady. If he or she is coerced, then we are finished."


    "But..."


    When he was young, he was in a dilemma.


    "But what?" Liu Qingshan asked.


    "But the first lady said that she didn''t plan to come back today, and she was going to take care of a person who seemed to be called Li Chun. Oh, no, I heard that her name should be Zhang Fan." A Biao lowered his head.


    "Zhang Fan? Who is it? " Caitianxiang also asked curiously.


    A Biao''s face was a little embarrassed. At the moment, he just listened to the little butterfly beside him and said, "report back to the master, Zhang Fan, the young man who cured the young lady''s face. He was also in the ivory tower, escorting us for a journey and bringing the eldest lady back safely. "


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Cai Tianxiang immediately became interested. He continued, "so what''s the origin of Zhang Fan? Have you checked? "


    Xiao die shook her head and said helplessly, "tell me back, we haven''t found this, because this man is very mysterious and his cultivation is unpredictable. We can''t see what his cultivation is. Moreover, brother Biao and brother tiger have both dealt with him, and even brother tiger has suffered losses in his hands. "


    At the moment, people''s eyes were on ah Hu. Ah Hu also nodded and said to Cai Tianxiang, "report back to the city master, this man is extremely fierce, but he behaves as harmless as human beings and animals. He looks approachable, but if you enrage him, he may kill you in an instant. He is an extremely dangerous man."


    Ah Hu had suffered a big loss in his hands. Now how can he help Zhang Fan speak.


    Hearing ah Hu''s comment, Cai Tianxiang''s original interest disappeared in an instant. On the contrary, some began to worry about the safety of Caiyun, and quickly scolded, "such a dangerous person, how can Xiaoyun get in touch with him? Get her back to me as soon as possible, otherwise, none of you will come back."


    Ah Hu and a Biao are about to take orders. At this time, Xiao die says quickly, "don''t worry, master. I think that Zhang Fan, no matter how fierce he is, will never fight against miss."


    "Why?" Caitianxiang asked.


    "Because..." Xiao die became a little hesitant in a moment, but at the end, she continued, "because our eldest lady seems to like Zhang Fan, and Zhang Fan was injured in the competition. If there is a young lady to take care of, then the relationship between them may grow rapidly. Maybe the eldest lady can catch you a son-in-law. "


    "What kind of son-in-law?" Caitianxiang was a little angry and said to Xiaodie, "you and your eldest lady, just peep out from one nostril. Looking at so many young talents in the city, why do you go to find a boy named Zhang Fan? Even if he cures your eldest lady''s face, what''s the matter? Can he stand up to a family alone? Can he really help us through this alone? "


    "Maybe we can..." Xiao die''s words, not only Cai Tianxiang, but also Liu Qingshan and Taoist Yun are stunned. Caitianxiang asked in a hurry, "make it clear to me."


    At the moment, Xiao die continued, "Zhang Fan seems to have a special relationship with Tianlin college. Because when he entered the competition, he used an identity called Li Chun, but after the competition came out, he regained Zhang Fan''s identity, and Tianling college obviously knew about it, but acquiesced that he used this identity to compete. Moreover, I also inquired on the road that Zhang Fan had hidden too much strength. Even now I suspected that he was only 15 years old, and he might have reached the cultivation of Mahayana. Moreover, he has been suppressing his cultivation, and it has all kinds of unique skills, which has never been shown. In addition, Qilin Yu, who can take it out easily to cure the injury on the face of the eldest lady, has an absolutely extraordinary background. If the first lady can really persuade him to come to us, it will be great news for us. "After listening to Xiao die''s narration, several people''s faces were filled with this strange color.


    It''s because they can''t believe that a 15-year-old child will be able to reach the realm of amplification, even the realm of shackles. It''s incredible. They can''t help feeling that Xiao die is lying. What''s more, what''s the origin of this man, and then he can take out a piece of kylin jade? Yesterday, Caiyun just bought a piece of kylin jade from the underground market, and spent hundreds of thousands of crystal stones? Moreover, the rules of Tianling college are very strict. Why does Tianling college turn a blind eye to him when he competes as someone else?


    A series of suspicions, in the hearts of several people repeatedly ponder.


    "According to you, such a strong man should be the first one. How did he get hurt? You know, in Tianling college, these students don''t reach Mahayana. Xiao die, don''t lie. If Zhang Fan is so powerful, will he be hurt? " Liu Qingshan asked first.


    Xiaodie explains quickly, "report back to General Liu, Xiaodie didn''t lie. Zhang Fan was injured by the mysterious man. What''s more, I heard that the mysterious man was also slapped by Zhang Fan on the spot. It''s probably not easy. He''s healing at the moment. "


    Hearing this, several people in the field immediately took a cold breath. If it is really like what Xiaodie said, then Zhang Fan is absolutely a rare talent. No matter what, he should be attracted.


    Caitianxiang also looked back at Taoist cloud and asked in a low voice, "Xiaodie is not a liar. What she said should be true. Do you want me to bring this boy back and use you to test his accomplishments? "


    However, Taoist Yun quickly shook his head and replied in a very low voice, "never, a 15-year-old child, if he can have such a powerful cultivation, there is definitely a very terrible force behind him. And listen to what they say, the child must be very vindictive. If I try to test him with my own accomplishments, I will not be respected by him. Even if I want to invite him again in the future, maybe we can only see if Miss Caiyun can bring him back. "


    "Yes." Liu Qingshan on one side also said hastily, "now our eldest lady has recovered her appearance. If she looks like a fairy, I don''t believe that any man in the world can be unmoved. He can also be unmoved, but is 15 years old a little younger?"


    Hearing Liu Qingshan''s words, Xiao die almost couldn''t help laughing. She really wanted to say that now it''s not Zhang Fan chasing Caiyun, but Caiyun sticking upside down, licking her face to chase Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan is still ungrateful.

 Chapter 146

    "Originally, I was not very relieved, but with Xiao die''s words, my heart is much more comfortable at the moment. But Xiaodie, you must watch miss, don''t let her do anything stupid. Besides, Xiao Yun is now in his early twenties, so it''s time to get married. However, Zhang Fan''s age is too young. Fifteen years old. If it''s spread out, will someone say that I can''t find a man for the daughter of the Lord of the city, and I''ve just pulled a child to make up for it? " Maybe it is Zhang Fan''s appearance that makes Cai Tianxiang''s heart a little more stable. Therefore, what he says now is also some witty.


    "How can it be? It''s his honor that Zhang fan can be liked by Caiyu." On one side, Liu Qingshan also touched his beard and laughed.


    Looking at the city Lord happy, his mood, also released a lot.


    However, Taoist Yun''s brows are getting tighter and tighter.


    "Xiao die, you and a Biao are always paying attention to miss protection. You must not make any mistakes. By the way, report to me as soon as you have any information. " Caitianxiang said to Xiaodie, "go, now." With that, he also waved his hand to let Xiaodie go.


    Butterfly nodded, and a Biao look at each other, two people are also tacit, step toward the hall outside.


    However, it wasn''t long after they went out.


    But caitianxiang sighed and sat on the high chair.


    "Xiaoyun is a strange girl. In order not to worry me, she lies about Zhang Fan. I know that she must be investigating Chen Feng''s situation now. Mr. Yun, when will your disciples come back? You have to send more experts to protect Xiao Yun at that time. " Caitianxiang sighed again. For his daughter, he was helpless and pleased.


    It''s just a pity that my child is a daughter. If it''s a man, it''s much better.


    Not only does the Lord''s house have a successor, but he can also lead the war.


    It''s a pity. It''s a pity.


    On one side, Liu Qingshan touched his beard, and then said, "I don''t think so. Maybe Zhang Fan really exists? Moreover, my soldiers seem to have heard about it. It seems that there is a mysterious student in the college. Are these people lying? " With that, he looked back at AHU.


    Caitianxiang also looked at the past, and they looked at each other with a smile.


    Ah Hu''s face turned red and he said, "report back to the city Lord..."


    "All right, all right, I''m kidding you." Cai Tianxiang laughed and waved his hand. "But I''m still a little worried."


    "I know what the city master is worried about. So I''ll go to see what Zhang Fan is. But, Lord Wangcheng, you need to be careful. I''m not with you. I''m afraid there will be something wrong with Chen Feng. " On one side, Taoist cloud arched his hand.


    Caitianxiang nodded, "just wait for yunlao''s words, go early and return early."


    Taoist Yun nodded and walked out of the hall.


    Liu Qingshan understood the meaning of CAI Tianxiang''s words just now. He couldn''t help sighing. It seems that Cai Tianxiang should be better in life.


    It''s getting dark, and Zhang Fan is also recovering from his injury in his original small room.


    I haven''t been back for so many days, but the room is still tidy.


    However, there is no familiar shadow around.


    His heart is always empty when the beauty is not there.


    Looking back on what happened during the day, he still has some lingering fear. It has to be said that the sudden appearance of the man in black is really amazing. It was just a slap, which directly defeated his strongest power, and also mixed with the five sense beast''s spirit power.


    Fortunately, what I agglomerated at that time was the earth element, which has a great protective effect in the five elements.


    Therefore, I dare not guarantee that I am still alive.


    However, who is that man? Why is he so powerful? What''s the relationship with Chen Dong. And Chen Dong''s strength has also improved a lot, and his fire element has become very strange, as if he can absorb the fire between heaven and earth.


    Clearly his own flame refers to so strong, but, in front of him, it has no effect.


    Although he has the water element, but in order to retain strength, also can''t show in front of everyone.


    But what should we do tomorrow?


    Regardless of Caiyun, both Wang Xueli and Zhao Litian are strong rivals.


    If you really fight hard, what''s your chance of winning.


    While he was thinking about these things, suddenly, a figure came to the door.


    "Who?" Zhang Fan immediately became alert, and his whole body suddenly entered the state of fighting.


    However, it seems that a woman''s voice came over the door, "is it where Zhang Fan lives?"When Zhang Fan heard it, it turned out to be Caiyun''s voice.


    How did this woman get here?


    At the moment, I went over and pushed the door open.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhang Fan''s tone is a little cold. It''s not that he dislikes Caiyun. It''s just that it''s dark. He doesn''t want to be gossiped, and he doesn''t want to be seen by his teacher, Mr. Yin. He''s afraid Mr. Yin will misunderstand him.


    Caiyun was still with a smile, but he wanted to know what relationship to say when he met Zhang Fan.


    However, seeing Zhang Fan''s cold attitude, her good mood soon dissipated. Suddenly, the ghost is moody during the day, and he''s a little angry at night.


    However, she still took out a bottle of ointment from her arms and put it into Zhang Fan''s hands. "This is Jin Tieda ointment, which is treasured in my family. It can not only cure trauma, but also remove blood stasis, activate blood circulation and regulate qi."


    Although Zhang Fan has Wanyuan daojue, can adjust himself, and has the strong recovery ability of the heart of the ocean, his body has already recovered. However, in the face of Yu Caiyun''s kindness, he still can''t refuse. At the moment, he nodded, took the ointment and threw it on the bed.


    "Thank you." After a simple thank you, he''s going to close.


    At the moment, Caiyun is not happy.


    She put one hand against the door and didn''t let him close it. The young lady''s temper broke up again. "We have something to say. Have I offended you? Why do you suddenly treat me so coldly?"


    Zhang Fan saw that she was shouting for no reason, and was scared by her at the moment. He quickly said, "I said, can you stop yelling at my door? I don''t want people to misunderstand what happened to me and you. We are just very simple friends. Besides, how can I treat you coldly. Do I have to lick my face and smile at you all the time? Sorry, I''m not that kind of person. "


    "Zhang Fan, you brute, if you have me, will you be irresponsible? You''re still not a man! I don''t dislike your short, you still dislike my little posture. I hate you. I hate you. How do you want me to live? " At the moment, Caiyun is like a wronged little girl, beating Zhang Fan with her hands. And in front of Zhang Fan, she didn''t have any veil as a cover, tears even rolled down, just like the real one.


    Zhang Fan a look, immediately to scared, quickly will Caiyun to pull into the room.


    "Who says you have less posture, you are short! What are you talking about? "


    At this time, Caiyun broke tears into a smile, showing a proud smile.


    However, outside the house at the moment, there were two different sighs.


    One is in the woods, the other is on the eaves of a house a hundred meters away. The people on the eaves even wiped their forehead. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. With a flick of his sleeve, he wanted to leave, but he stayed.


    The one in the woods frowned tightly. Seeing Caiyun enter the room, he probably knew what was going to happen. Although he told him to keep his body as a boy, a normal man, who can resist the temptation of a woman''s body.


    However, Zhang Fan is also really, this age should be the time of positive development, and also the strongest time, how can it be short?


    And Zhang Fan in the room doesn''t know all this.


    What''s more, he didn''t know that he had been labeled "short" and "heartless" in the hearts of these two people.


    If you let him know, I think he would like to jump into the river and commit suicide.


    Inside, Zhang Fan was sweating.

 Chapter 147

    "I said I''m going to bed. What do you want to do here?" Zhang Fan waved his hand and motioned Caiyun out again.


    "Ah, you even have a woman''s comb here. It''s not bad. It''s a good little wooden comb. If you give it to me, I won''t thank you." No one at night, Caiyu could no longer suppress herself, and released her arrogance and arrogance. Although she knew that Zhang Fan might be angry, she knew better that Zhang Fan did not dare to do anything to her. If you make her unhappy, just shout a few words, Zhang Fan''s renshe will collapse completely. In time, he will not be able to disobey.


    "No, I can''t give it to you." Zhang Fan wants to grab with his hand, but Caiyun is behind him.


    "Come on, you have the seed to come," he said


    Zhang Fan frowned. The reason why he hated Caiyun was that he thought she had changed a lot. However, he didn''t expect that now she could not restrain herself and became an arrogant young lady. "It''s Yiyi. It means something else to me. I can''t give it to you." With these words, Zhang Fan wants to get around Caiyun''s chest and grab the comb.


    Caiyun didn''t let him, but also stood up to Zhang Fan. The next moment, he stuffed the comb directly into his underwear.


    Zhang Fangang wanted to catch the beast, but he immediately responded, what is this place.


    The hand that stretches over, will draw back again.


    And looking at the full crisp chest and attractive fragrance, Zhang Fan admitted that at the moment, he has completely moved.


    However, he can''t have any overstepping behavior. Once he goes a little out of line, it is likely to cause a series of uncontrollable scenes. If there is any relationship with her at that time, I will be very sorry to Qin Yiyi. Moreover, once the boy''s body is broken, his way of cultivation will definitely be greatly hindered.


    But Zhang Fan really wants to prove that his TMD is not short or small!


    When you work, you can scream.


    Looking at Caiyun''s seductive posture, he could only swallow a mouthful of saliva and turned his head to no longer look at her.


    "Forget it, take it!" There is no way, and he no longer demands.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan seemed to be a little angry, Caiyun just gave a smile. He reached out and took out the comb. "Well, I''m really bored. I''m just teasing you. I know you hate the appearance of such a young lady, so I will correct it slowly. Even if I can''t become the next Qin Yiyi, I will definitely look like her. " With that, she put the comb back into Zhang Fan''s hands.


    Zhang Fan took the comb, a strange feeling came to his hands.


    The inexplicable temperature made his heart tremble slightly, and the smell of milk fragrance made him even more lustful. Even now, even the body has a strong physiological desire.


    However, now he is still forcibly suppressing himself, absolutely can''t let himself have any idea.


    "Well, you go. There will be a game tomorrow. Let''s have a rest early. " Zhang Fan repressed himself. Even when he spoke, he couldn''t breathe.


    "In fact, you don''t have to suppress yourself. If you need to, I, I won''t... "


    Seduce, seduce naked


    Just heard this, Zhang Fan almost couldn''t help turning his head.


    However, the comb in his hand is gradually cold, and his heart is still thinking about that person.


    "Don''t say it. I can''t like you." Zhang Fan''s words are like a needle, which plunges into Caiyun''s heart.


    Caiyun''s heart trembled, and the love words he had just thought of were of course nonexistent at the moment.


    At the moment, her evaluation of Zhang Fan, there is only one: no mood of wood!


    "Well, actually, I''ve come to see you today. I have something to tell you." Caiyun then put away his ambiguous words, and slowly sat by Zhang Fan''s bed and said to him, "today, in the challenge arena, you must know that mysterious shadow is very strong."


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help nodding and quickly said, "this person''s strength, conservatively estimated, should be above the director of education or even the dean."


    Caiyun also agreed with Zhang Fan, "in fact, I have investigated the Chen family for a long time. Originally, I didn''t quite confirm it, but today, after I learned the news from you, I dare to confirm it. In addition, there is such a strong master in the Chen family. I''m afraid that after this ivory tower trial, we will have a big change in Wangcheng. In other words, there will be a big war. "


    Zhang fan can''t help but also frown, he seems to have smelled the meaning of Caiyun words.


    "I''m sorry, I''m limited. I can''t deal with this man." Zhang Fan refused decisively.


    Now, he doesn''t want to be attached to any power or tied by others. In this way, it will limit its development. Even, it will bring a series of troubles to itself.


    "No, listen to me first." Caiyun quickly explained, "I know that your strength is very strong, you have been hiding your strength. All of us can see that even today when you are in such a dangerous situation, you still retain your strength. Others don''t know, but I do. And I don''t want you to do anything for me. I just hope that if something really happens to Wangcheng, you don''t want to help us deal with Caijia. "Zhang Fan frowned slightly, "no, I can promise you that."


    "Don''t rush to agree." Caiyun interrupted, "I''ve been worried since I learned your identity. Because you come from Kimura, right


    Hearing the word "Mu Cun", Zhang Fan''s deep memory is also hooked up.


    "You know Kimura, too?"


    "At that time, I was ruined by you. Father was very angry and sent a large number of troops into the no man''s land. Although I didn''t find you, I found a village. There are still three old people left in that village, and others have already moved. At the beginning, he was also eager for revenge and wanted to vent his anger on them. But who ever thought that although the three old men were disabled, their accomplishments were very high, and they were all at the top of the shackle realm. And even so, in the end, they were all defeated by Taoist cloud. Two dead and one injured. The injured escaped and has not been found yet. Kimura was also burned down by a big fire. Since then, I have learned that you are a child of Kimura. I also know your name from the three old people. I''m sorry I kept it from you for so long, but I''m really afraid. I''m afraid you''ll turn your back on me. However, it was you who almost let those big ants eat me at that time. And I, perhaps, really indulged a little bit... "


    So far, Caiyun has already had some weeping sound.


    Zhang Fan has always been calm.


    But the calmer you are, the more dangerous you are.


    The three elders, however, were brought up by him as a child. Even though they had no blood thicker than water, they had many years of nurturing and teaching. This kindness, no matter who, can not forget. But now, Zhang Fan has not had time to repay their kindness, unexpectedly learned such a bad news.


    However, now the words come out of Caiyun''s mouth. He has no way to get angry, let alone revenge.


    Enemy, clearly in front of their own, and they, as long as a fire finger, absolutely can kill her.


    But, why is his heart so uncomfortable. Moreover, Zhang Fan even wanted to forgive her. Or do you really like Caiyun? It''s impossible. No matter how she is, she won''t fall in love with Caiyun. It is impossible to give up this hatred because of her concern.


    "I, I have another invitation." Zhang Fan did not speak, Caiyun slowly came to Zhang Fan''s side, from behind her, Zhang Fan to embrace. "I know that your strength must be very strong, and you have been hiding your strength, and I know that you also have the second element, the water element. This is impossible for ordinary people. What''s more, you are the practitioner of fire element. Water and fire are not compatible, but you can do it. And I found you a secret book of water element cultivation from my father''s secret room. I think it should be a precious one. My father has kept it for many years, and even Taoist Yun is not willing to give it. When you practice the skills inside, you should be able to protect my father. He is a good man and a good city master who is dedicated to his duty. He has brought peace to Wangcheng for so many years. I hope you don''t look at my face, but for the sake of the 800000 resident population of Wangcheng, OK? "


    With that, Caiyun was about to kneel down.

 Chapter 148

    Although Zhang Fan''s heart is painful, he doesn''t know how to refuse Caiyun at the moment.


    At the moment, he quickly stops her, and the secret book in Caiyun''s hand falls into his hands.


    The palm of Zhang Fan''s hand is cool when he touches this secret book.


    And in Zhang Fan''s heart, suddenly came the voice of Shi Xian.


    "Autumn water palm technique?" Four words suddenly came from Shi Xian''s mouth.


    In my mind, Zhang Fan was also slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, he could hear Shi Xian''s words so soon.


    "What is autumn water palm technique?" Zhang Fan looked at the palm in his hand and asked Shixian in his mind.


    Shixian was surprised, and seemed to sigh, "I didn''t expect that in such a small place, I could see the original skills of Hongmeng World War I again. This autumn water palm technique is not a mortal martial art. Basically, it''s another level of martial art. "


    "Another level?" Zhang Fan was stunned.


    "Boy, you may be surprised now, but you''ll understand later. Thank each other quickly and accept this autumn water palm technique. If she regrets it, you''ll lose a lot. "


    Zhang Fan a Leng, hurriedly will this autumn water palm to income bosom.


    But in his opposite, the color jade is tears for smile, she quickly took Zhang Fan''s hand, "too good, I know Zhang Fan you are the most handsome man in the world. Although I''m not very old, you are the most attractive man for me. " Finish saying, she is more can''t help of blunt Zhang Fan''s face to kiss a mouthful.


    Zhang Fan has not yet reflected what happened. At the moment, Caiyun has already run out with a smile.


    The backhand also closed Zhang Fan''s door gently.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan knew later and came back to his senses. If he took her things, he owed her a favor. It''s more like you agreed to her request? But what request did she make just now, that she should not take revenge?


    "So you promised to protect the Lord of the city?" Suddenly, an old man''s voice came out of the door.


    Zhang Fan looked up, but saw that Yin didn''t know when he was standing at the door.


    His words also answered the questions in Zhang Fan''s mind.


    Now, he''s reacting. Although I heard so much about myself from Caiyun, I learned more about the three old people. But now he has no way to avenge them. After all, in the final analysis, all these things are rooted in themselves.


    "I didn''t expect that, originally, your life experience is like this." Mr. Yin closed the door behind him.


    Zhang Fan bowed slightly to Mr. Yin and called the teacher.


    Yin Lao waved his hand and motioned Zhang Fan to sit beside him.


    He accidentally patted fan on the shoulder, "you boy, you''ve grown up. At the age of 15, it''s normal to be attracted to girls. "


    "Teacher, you misunderstood me. Caiyun and I are pure." With that, he immediately thought of the words Caiyun had just said at the door. He thought that old Yin might have heard them. Hastily explained, "teacher, don''t listen to that crazy woman full of nonsense, I really don''t have any relationship with her, the most important thing is to support each other in the ivory tower."


    "That''s all?" Mr. Yin is still a little incredulous. After all, she knows what character Caiyun is. It''s hard not to be this colorful cloud. The Lord of the city can also humbly ask Zhang Fan. It is estimated that there must have been some shady relationship between them.


    "That''s all." Zhang Fan is determined to return.


    Yin no longer asked, but frowned more tightly, "so, next step, what are you going to do, and tomorrow''s game?"


    Zhang Fan smile, "teacher, in fact, I know you will come to me tonight."


    Yin Lao is also a smile, between them, perhaps already had this kind of tacit understanding.


    "Actually, I''m worried that you''ll have a hard time tomorrow. However, I heard that you have another water element. Why, I have never seen you use it? " Looking at Zhang Fan, Yin finds that he seems to have many secrets he didn''t tell himself. After returning from the sunset forest this time, he has undergone earth shaking changes.


    "It''s not a secret about water. This is what I got from the ivory tower... " With that, Zhang Fan told Mr. Yin about his experience. After listening to Zhang Fan''s narration, Yin was even more surprised. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan had such a wonderful experience. However, fortune and misfortune depend on each other. Now that he has successfully come over, Zhang Fan has gained a lot of benefits.


    Although Yin''s strength is not high, he made a deep analysis of Zhang Fan''s situation.


    "In fact, you don''t have to learn anything about the water element, or the fire element, or even the inscriptions. You know, the real strong, even if it is a punch and a foot, have a startling power. If you have to rely on skills to fight at any time, then when your spiritual power is exhausted, that is when you die in battle. The reason why the general practitioners of physical training are more powerful than the normal practitioners of Qi training is that they pay more attention to the physical quality and the use of the body. How can we defeat the enemy by surprise instead of relying on the power between heaven and earth. Similarly, when making a physical attack, you can also carry your own fire element or even water element for incidental attack. Advantages or disadvantages may lead to unexpected results. Also, you can create your own skills. You know, there are thousands of skills in the world, but they are all left behind by the powerful people before. And the skills they left behind are powerful, but they also have their own shortcomings. If you can find its shortcomings, and then transform it, it may even become a stronger, unique skill of your own. " Mr. Yin said and looked out of the window again.At the moment, Zhang Fan was even more shocked.


    Why have I never thought of it? Every time I fight, I always think about my function without water attribute. I always think that my function is too single. Apart from an engraved spirit skill, there is only one flame finger and lightning skill left. Although these functions can have different effects in collocation, why can''t you transform them a little bit? In particular, his own engraved spirit skill, although there are animal souls in it, should first summon their souls every time he performs it. Why can''t we transform them on the basis of their souls?


    And I must overcome the embarrassing situation when I have no relevant skills in the future.


    Then, Yin said, "as for your spirit beast, where did you put it? Why did it disappear after a flash in the pan today? What''s more, I''m still a five sense beast. It''s amazing. At that time, I saw that the headmaster''s mouth was crooked. Presumably, he was also quite interested in your five sense beast. "


    Speaking of the five senses beast''s going to follow, Zhang Fan is also puzzled.


    "To be honest, I don''t know where the five sense beast is hiding. And today''s sudden appearance is something I didn''t expect. What''s more, I don''t know how to call it out. "


    "No, if you don''t know how to call, how did you sign with him?"


    "It asked me to sign it."


    "But you don''t know anything, so you want to bring it out? How do you know? "


    "Because..." Zhang Fan almost didn''t give up Shi Xian. "Because, in fact, I just wanted to try, but I didn''t expect to really succeed."


    Mr. Yin glanced at Zhang Fan, then glanced at the past with a faint smile, "forget it, let him pass the past. No matter where you learn about the soul contract, you must ask or investigate how to use the soul contract. Otherwise, it''s not good news for you or the five sense beast. And today''s you summoned five senses beast, tomorrow although they don''t care on the surface, they will definitely be the best and most complete preparation. Especially Zhao RI Tian, I can tell you very clearly that he is our dean''s direct disciple, and even has our dean''s spirit weapon on his body. "


    "Spirit weapon?" This is the second time Zhang Fan has heard of it, except that the president has said it.


    "Yes. And that Wang Xueli has a very good family. Although the status of Caiyun is not as good as that of Caiyun, her family''s wealth and strength are even comparable. You know that auction house is run by her family. " Yin said intentionally or unintentionally.


    "I see." Zhang Fan smell speech, also nodded.


    "So, these two people are more dangerous than one. Maybe you can''t think of the cards they have. As for Chen Dong, I suggest you don''t care how to watch the city. As you can see today, the strength of that mysterious man is obviously higher than that of Bai Feng and the dean. If that person really wants to have a hard time with the college, it is estimated that the college will be restless, and the Dean has no way at all. However, the man saved Chen Dong and left, which means that he does not want to disturb the college. On the other hand, he is also warning the college not to interfere in their affairs. No matter who is in power, we Tianling college will always be a neutral party. " Mr. Yin said with a little hope.


    Zhang Fan''s heart at the moment also calculate understand, Yin old estimate is to be a lobbyist, don''t want to let oneself involved in the vortex.

 Chapter 149

    After all, whether considering the interests of Tianling college or Zhang Fan''s own safety, it''s the best choice not to interfere in the struggle for power of the city leader''s office.


    And judging from the information we have for the time being, no one can be sure which side will be stronger.


    If we help Cai Tianxiang, in case the Chen family has more hidden strength, the Chen family will fight against Tianling college immediately.


    Similarly, if you help the Chen family, Tianling college will be excluded from the city Lord''s mansion.


    The purpose of Tianling college is to teach children and cultivate talents.


    It''s not to take part in any so-called power struggle, which Zhang Fan naturally knows.


    However, he was just in the middle of the inexplicable, but he had already agreed to Caiyun. At the moment, there is no way to go back.


    "Teacher, I think you have heard what Caiyun and I said just now. Although I don''t want to interfere in this matter, I have promised her."


    Mr. Yin waved his hand and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about this. I didn''t really say that I wouldn''t let you help, but what do you think you can do with your current strength? Although I know that you still hide other strengths, I also respect your personal choice and will not ask you again. But can you really beat the mysterious man in black? Or, with your current strength, do you think you can challenge the master of Mahayana cultivation? "


    This time, Zhang Fan''s expression also dignified many.


    Although Caiyun gave him a very strong martial art of water attribute. However, now he has not carried out any study and cultivation, let alone the result of cultivation. Zhang Fan knew that he could not defeat the Mahayana realm just because of the great difference between them and the difference between heaven and earth.


    Just just under the urge of Shi Xian, he suddenly agreed.


    In retrospect, I can''t help regretting it.


    "There''s no need to hesitate, you can only promise."


    Zhang Fangang wanted to ask, but Mr. Yin seemed to know what Zhang Fan was thinking, and quickly said, "but once you get involved in the war of the city Lord''s mansion, you will be really hard to extricate yourself. In addition, Chen Dong and you have a grudge. Once any accident happens, it''s hard for you to get out of the way. Now the best advice for you is to go to the city Lord''s residence and see the colorful sky. What is his strength? Or he has some good countermeasures. If the city Lord''s mansion is in chaos, I suggest you leave Wangcheng first. Although I don''t really recommend you to help the city Lord''s house, in view of the contradiction between you and Chen Dong, even if you don''t help the city Lord''s house, Chen Dong will certainly not let you go. When things are over, he will naturally free up his hand to deal with you. However, before you give help to the Lord''s mansion, I hope you can automatically quit Tianling college. In other words, your actions, including all your actions, are not supported by Tianling college, and this is your personal will. Do you understand what I say? "


    Just now, Mr. Yin said so many things in a roundabout way. Now, Zhang Fan finally understood that the ultimate goal of Mr. Yin''s saying so many things is not to let himself affect the Tianling college. As a member of CCCC, Tianling college is even more reluctant to let his younger brother join the fight.


    And Zhang Fan actively quit Tianling college, it is estimated that the best choice.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan also nodded, "I will do it."


    But in the twinkling of an eye, his expression was a bit embarrassed. When he turned his head, he took another look at Mr. Yin. "Teacher, there is a problem in my heart."


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s face, Mr. Yin seemed a little ugly.


    Also sighed, said to him, "Xiaofan, if you want to ask, just ask. After this competition, you will not be a student of our Tianling college any more. I hope you don''t hate me."


    Zhang Fan continued, "teacher, I don''t really care about this, but I only care about one."


    Yin Lao''s head suddenly raised, staring at Zhang Fan, "do you want to ask about Qin Yiyi?"


    Zhang Fan gave a bitter smile, though he didn''t say anything.


    However, his expression was already obvious, and what he wanted to say was ready to come out.


    Although he was in a bit of a dilemma, Zhang Fan nodded, because he couldn''t forget what he heard from Mr. Yin when he was in a shallow coma today. And that sentence is also very obvious, which shows that Qin Yiyi''s walk has a great relationship with Yin Lao. In other words, it is very likely that Mr. Yin planned it.


    For Zhang Fan''s future, Qin Yiyi has to go.


    "You know, Yiyi was taken away by his highness, and I have no choice."


    But Zhang Fan shook his head, with a wry smile, "teacher, now, do you still want to hide it from me?"


    Mr. Yin didn''t expect Zhang Fan to ask. Obviously, he must know part of the story.After thinking about it, he asked, "what else do you know?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head, his smile had solidified, and then said, "in fact, I don''t know anything, I only know that my fiancee was taken away by his royal highness, and I don''t know her life and death. I don''t know how she will be treated by her royal highness? This is a kind of dereliction of duty for me as her fiance, and it is also a barrier that I can never erase in my heart. I know that this will definitely become the biggest hidden danger for my future cultivation. "


    Hearing Zhang Fan say so, Yin Lao''s brow wrinkled tighter.


    He didn''t know why Zhang Fan knew these things.


    Maybe he has already forgotten what he said in the competition arena during the day.


    This sentence inadvertently said, but in Zhang Fan''s heart, hard out of a scar.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Mr. Yin had to smile helplessly and said to Zhang Fan, "son, you always think so much, so I''ll tell you exactly, although Qin Yiyi was taken away by his royal highness. However, I have asked the dean to plant the deepest resentment of our college on Qin Yiyi. Unless the Dean solves it himself, even if the master of Mahayana comes, he may not dare to touch Qin Yiyi. This matter, of course, is only known by me and the Dean, in order to make you pay more attention to the cultivation. Qin Yiyi was also sent to his royal highness by us. I also intend to motivate you, but I didn''t expect you to know. "

 Chapter 150

    Hearing this, Zhang Fan''s heart trembled slightly and stood up directly from the bed. He stared at Yin coldly. His eyes were no longer so kind. On the contrary, there was a trace of ferocity and a trace of hostility. Even the tone of voice increased a lot, "teacher, why do you want to do this? Even if you plant the so-called venom, can you guarantee that Qin Yiyi won''t be hurt? We had a hard time meeting. Why should we be so anxious to separate us? "


    At the moment, Mr. Yin didn''t speak any more, his breath became a little short, and his expression was slightly embarrassed.


    Looked at Zhang Fan, and finally shook his head, to the mouth then blocked back.


    After a while, he stood up, did not look at Zhang Fan, went straight to the door, mouth left a sentence, "you can hate me, but, tomorrow''s elite competition, you must give me the first prize, the first prize reward, is deliberately prepared for you, and I applied with the president, I believe you can."


    With that, he opened the door and went out.


    Then he closed the wooden door of Zhang Fan. With a squeak, Zhang Fan''s heart rang.


    He didn''t expect that Mr. Yin would be so extreme for his own sake and could even do such things for his own cultivation.


    Similarly, Mr. Yin did not know that Zhang Fan would care so much about Qin Yiyi, and he did not think that this would leave any shadow in Zhang Fan''s heart.


    But now that this is the case, we have to let it go.


    Outside the moon is thick, the night is not so quiet.


    Mr. Yin was walking. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something.


    Looking into the woods nearby, I didn''t find anything.


    Looking back, Zhang Fan''s cabin was still lit with a candle.


    Finally, he sighed and murmured to himself, "child, you are the last hope of Zhang family. If you can''t do it, I don''t know what to do. Wanyuan daojue is an extremely powerful and strange skill. If you want to break through the fourth level, it''s not just the accumulation of natural resources and local treasures. There are many things you need to do, the most important thing is to focus on your cultivation, and to take part in more cruel battles. "


    Yin didn''t stay much. He came here just to communicate with Zhang Fan about the progress of entering the ivory tower, including the battle preparation tomorrow. Now, he also talked about the situation of the other two. As for tactics, he believes that Zhang Fan will have a better way to deal with them than him.


    Although Wang Xueli and Zhao Litian are more and more difficult to deal with, there are new problems in Zhang Fan.


    So far, Mr. Yin hasn''t even remembered how Zhang Fan knew about Qin Yiyi. Is it the dean who disclosed the news?


    Yin Laogang just left, and behind Zhang Fan''s house, a shadow is slowly approaching.


    Zhang Fan''s heart, which had just calmed down, was suddenly awe inspiring.


    "Someone''s coming." Shi Xian also reminded me at this time.


    Zhang Fan nodded. Now his perception is also very sharp. Although his cultivation is hidden under the influence of Qilin jade, his powerful mental power has not been weakened.


    Not only did some people come, but they also came.


    But no matter what the purpose of this person is to approach himself. If he doesn''t have any malice to himself, and if he offends him, he may be asking for trouble.


    But in the heart also can''t as well, conveniently pinch out the posture of the flame finger, if the other party really want to start, oneself also won''t sit and wait to die.


    Soon, the passing figure came close again.


    It seems that Zhang Fan did not have any reaction. The figure made a little noise on purpose. There was a light noise in the bamboo forest behind the house, as if someone had stepped on it.


    And now Zhang Fan, also can''t help but open his eyes.


    The candle in the room flashed and slowly sat up from the bed.


    With a whoosh, the candle went out, and a cold light passed through Zhang Fan''s arrow.


    Zhang Fan a surprised, just reaction come over, this cold light straight stick in the crack in the door.


    The wick of the candle was cut off by the cold light and carved in the crack of the door.


    Zhang fan can''t help feeling how strong this man is. This seems to be a light blow, but there is a hidden killing and hidden strength. You know, if you want to cut off the wick, it''s not very difficult, but the difficulty lies in how to keep the flame on the wick going at such a fast speed while cutting off the wick. And Zhang Fan knows better that it is also difficult to control and grasp the power.


    Although this person did not directly point at Zhang Fan, but, this full of deterrent blow, also let Zhang Fan instant to fight back.


    "Bang!" In an instant, another dark force shot at Zhang Fan''s face.


    Zhang Fan was so shocked that he bowed his head in a moment and dodged in a hurry.


    However, then, there were two dark forces, close to Zhang Fan''s cheek, sliding gently.Zhang Fangang wanted to avoid, but he suddenly found that he was imprisoned by something.


    The body didn''t listen!


    "It''s air magic!" Shi Xian''s words rang out in my mind.


    However, just after these six words, there was no more voice of Shixian.


    And at the moment, a figure like a breeze in general, slowly floated in from the window.


    This figure is naturally a Taoist.


    Zhang Fan looked at him in horror. He couldn''t imagine how this man did it. His window is closed tightly, and he is like a gust of wind, said to come in.


    Moreover, if he had used any magic or body method, the window should have opened and closed. However, there was no sign that the window had been pushed open. Even the stick supporting the window had not fallen down. Is it difficult that this man really got in through a crack in the window?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly another gust of wind came.


    The stick that supported the window fell, and at the same time, Zhang Fan''s body moved.


    However, his first reaction was to fight back.


    Between Zhang Fan''s fingers, two glows of fiery red lit up at his fingertips. Then, two lights shot out and rushed to his face.


    "Whoosh!"


    Two flames instantly penetrated the window paper and entered the bamboo forest outside. When the bamboo touched the flame finger, it exploded into a mass of sawdust and flew away.


    "whoosh!"


    Two more fire fingers shot in the past, Zhang Fan''s two fingers pointed out again, the bamboo forest outside the house burst again, and bamboo chips were all over the floor.


    "the power of this fire finger is really strong!"


    looking at the destructive power of these fingers, Taoist Yun couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction. Zhang Fan didn''t know how the Taoist cloud learned the name of the flame finger. "It''s hard for this flame finger to appear in human martial arts. Usually, only animals can appear. Moreover, I''ve been lucky to see a powerful man use this flame finger. Although your power is also very strong, it''s much worse than him."

 Chapter 151

    For Zhang Fan, he knows the most about the flame finger, because he has it himself. However, how does the cloud Taoist know this? He has never had the skill of flame finger.


    "Why are you here?" Zhang Fan see how can not hurt him, simply give up the attack.


    Staring at him, but still on the alert.


    "You use the flame finger yourself, but you don''t know the essence of it?" Taoist cloud stroked the dust and gave a faint smile.


    But Zhang Fan''s vision is a flash, perhaps, the cloud Taoist really know some secrets about the flame.


    Think of here, his face is also showing a smile, that vigilance is also slightly relaxed. "It seems that you are here to help me?"


    If the other party really comes to help himself, then he will not miss such a free "teacher".


    "You can say that, but before that, I want to ask you something. You should answer me truthfully." Taoist Yun''s face changed slightly.


    "What do you want to ask?" Zhang Fan stares at him and doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Perhaps, this guy came to find himself, probably because of Caiyun. And he cured even his very thorny problems, perhaps, this is one of the secrets he wants to know. Moreover, Zhang Fan estimates that this guy also wants to ask himself what is the relationship between Caiyun and him. After all, if you are a wise man, you can see that Caiyun is biased towards you.


    Taoist Yun laughed and touched his beard. "I''m just curious. Is Xiao Yun''s face really cured by your piece of kylin jade? Don''t fool me. I''ve seen kylin jade before. It''s not as effective as you said. It can still produce human flesh. "


    Of course, these are things Zhang Fan never knew. After all, this is the first time that he has used kylin jade. He is not very clear about the efficacy of kylin jade, and he does not know how to answer the questions of Taoist Yun.


    However, according to Zhang Fan''s guess, this kylin jade is able to recover some old injuries of Caiyun. It''s just that the effect surprised him. Is it the heart of the sea?


    You know, the heart of the sea has the most powerful resilience. Even if Zhang Fan broke a hand when he was fighting with Wugan beast, he could recover quickly. If the unicorn was contaminated with the spiritual power of his own heart of the sea, maybe it had such an effect?


    Of course, Zhang Fan is not stupid enough to tell Taoist cloud about the heart of the ocean.


    If this has been added, I will kill myself, but I don''t have any way. Just said that this fellow just that several moves, oneself also does not have any barrier leeway.


    "Well, I''m not quite sure." Zhang Fan scratched his head and said awkwardly.


    Taoist Yun seemed to be incredulous. He stared at Zhang Fan tightly. "Do you have any Kirin jade, please show it to me."


    Hearing this, the expression on Zhang Fan''s face suddenly became rich. This guy didn''t come to ask about Caiyun''s injury, but wanted to ask for qilinyu from himself. Let''s not say that I have only one left. Even if there are more, I won''t give it to this old guy. Although I don''t know whether the old man knows his own details, I know him very well. At that time, this guy almost didn''t kill himself. If he wasn''t in a hurry to save Caiyun, he might not be alive now.


    "You think Kirin jade is a stone in the mountain. You can pick it up at any time. It''s something that can be met but can''t be asked for. At the beginning, I was lucky enough to meet two of them. Now it''s estimated that they are all in Caiyun''s hands. If you want them, go to her and ask for them. " Zhang Fan some helpless said, by the way the pot lost in Caiyun''s body.


    On hearing this, Taoist Yun''s face immediately became gloomy. He stared at Zhang Fan and said with a little threat, "boy, don''t cheat me. If you let me know that you are cheating me, I will make you die very ugly. Besides, I don''t want to compete with you for Kirin jade. If you will give me one, I''d like to teach you how to skillfully use fire finger, including the water attribute secret script that Caiyun just gave you! "


    As soon as Taoist Yun''s words were finished, Zhang Fan was immediately moved.


    In fact, he is also very clear that what he wants is exactly what he said. It''s ok if you don''t know the specific usage of flame finger, but once you know it now, Zhang Fan wants to master his method. Including the secret script given by Caiyun to him, although I don''t know how Taoist cloud knows it, if Zhang fan can master that Qiushui palm technique, even in the challenge arena tomorrow, he won''t worry too much.


    However, Zhang Fan still has no way to agree to give the last piece of kylin jade to Taoist Yun. Let''s not say that we don''t trust him very much. Let''s say that once we lose qilinyu, his strength and accomplishments will be completely exposed to the public without any cover up. And that''s not what he wanted.


    The enemy who can be defeated by the double heaven cultivation in the shackle realm will not be promoted to the triple heaven as far as possible.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan went on to say, "I said that if it''s gone, it''s gone. Why don''t you believe me?" With these words, Zhang Fan continued, "besides, you have no problem. What do you want this kylin jade to do?""You use this tube." Taoist Yun was a little discouraged, and then said, "boy, I ask you, where did you get this kylin jade from? Just tell me the location." As he spoke, his eyes were full of hope.


    "Sunset forest."


    Zhang Fan returned without thinking.


    He didn''t lie either. This extremely fast kylin jade was really brought out of Uncle Yu''s nest in the sunset forest. At that time, there were only a few pieces, all of which were cleaned up by him. I just didn''t expect it to be so popular outside. If I had known earlier, I would have searched more. Maybe two more.


    "Sunset forest?" Hearing Zhang Fan''s reply, Taoist Yun''s brows are tightly together.


    "Yes." Zhang Fan responded.


    "It''s impossible. You know, even if I go to the sunset forest, I won''t be able to get out, let alone you boy." All of a sudden, the dust of Taoist cloud has been on Zhang Fan''s neck. Zhang Fan was surprised. He didn''t see clearly when Taoist cloud approached.


    The strength of this guy is much better than a few years ago.


    But it''s normal. This guy was in Mahayana at the beginning, but now his cultivation is not improving, and he''s really a waste.


    "Don''t play games with me, boy."


    "I didn''t cheat you. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Caiyun." Zhang Fan put forward the name of Caiyun, and Taoist cloud stepped back a little.


    Presumably, the heart also began to care.


    This also makes Zhang Fan more curious, why, this cloud Taoist will be so persistent in Qilin jade.

 Chapter 152

    Now hearing Zhang Fan say so, originally also wanted to threaten his cloud Taoist, but also changed the original idea. He frowned and seemed to be reluctant, but he still stared at Zhang Fan. Then he slowly said, "you use your strongest power to show your fire finger. Come at me. I''ll help you see where your fire finger is."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Fan was also overjoyed.


    He looked at Taoist Yun and asked with a little doubt, "are you serious? If I hurt you, it''s not good. "


    "You can just come. If you really hurt me, I don''t have to mix."


    "Good!" Listen to him say so, Zhang Fan instant also came to interest.


    Waving his hands, I saw a shadow passing by.


    I saw a gentle rhythm, two flames toward the cloud Taoist''s face shot away.


    There was no panic on Taoist Yun''s face. On the contrary, he was wearing a light smile.


    Sure enough, the two flames passed directly through Taoist Yun''s face. The cloud Taoist is like an image separated from the sky, without any entity, directly passing through his body, leaving no scars.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he didn''t accept it. Two more fire fingers shot at Taoist Yun''s body.


    However, Zhang Fan still didn''t hit him.


    Two firelights exploded directly in the room, through the wooden wall and into the bamboo forest again.


    "Well, it''s powerful. Go on..." Taoist Yun''s words were like provocation, which instantly aroused Zhang Fan''s desire for victory and defeat.


    Although he didn''t know what method he used to make his body nihility, Zhang Fan was very clear. The entity of this cloud Taoist is absolutely in the room, otherwise, unless he is a ghost. It''s just that he used a very agile body method or some other skill to avoid it.


    And this time, Zhang Fan did not pay attention to the key of attacking Taoist cloud. On the contrary, he fixed his eyes on his feet. If Taoist Yun wants to exert himself, then his strength comes from the underground. Only with the force of his feet can he complete the rapid transfer.


    "Whoosh!" Two more flames are shooting at Taoist cloud.


    However, Taoist cloud still had no fear. His eyes locked the direction of the fire, and he nodded.


    "Boom!" Two loud noises came, and two and a half meter wide holes burst out of Zhang Fan''s wooden house. At the moment, Taoist Yun is quietly floating in the holes, just like an immortal.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan was stunned.


    Because Taoist Yun has already broken through the Mahayana realm, and the power he uses is completely the power between heaven and earth, so he doesn''t need to use the power of the earth at all.


    "It''s good to use your head in a fight. However, the speed of your fire finger is too slow, and your purpose is too obvious. Even if that is my weakness, you can''t succeed only with your present ability. " Taoist Yun said yes and then taught a lesson.


    Zhang Fan knows that he has these problems, but now he doesn''t care about them. As long as he can hurt Taoist cloud, he is OK.


    Immediately, he condensed the fire elements again, and the flame breath of his whole body rose to a higher level again. Even the surrounding air seemed to be a little hot.


    At this moment, Taoist Yun''s eyes changed slightly, as if he saw something different.


    "Boy, what a pure power of fire." The cloud road person also can''t help but lightly drank a.


    Zhang Fan laughed to himself, but he swallowed a whole plant of fire ginseng, of course, his own fire element is pure. Not only pure, the power of fire element is also very powerful. Zhang Fan is confident that besides himself, no matter how hard a flame practitioner of the same level is his opponent. It''s just that Chen Dong is a little strange. His flame seems to be able to swallow his own flame, which gives people a very strange feeling.


    When Taoist cloud was boasting, two flames, one left and one right, shot at Taoist cloud.


    Taoist Yun''s eyebrows were locked, but he didn''t know what happened. In a flash, the two flames had changed their angles and had an incredible angle reversal. They shot directly from Taoist Yun''s feet and head.


    This time, Taoist Yun did not dare to ask for more.


    He waved the dust gently, and there was a strong wind in the air. The two fire fingers reversed again and collided with each other directly.


    "Boom!" Violent sound accompanied by the sky fire, Zhang Fan was the force of the explosion rebound on the ground. In the heart qi and blood turns to gush, has kind of nearly to vomit the blood the feeling.


    However, in front of this cloud Taoist, there is nothing different, as if nothing happened.


    Is this NIMA the real strength of Mahayana?


    "Yes." Zhang Fan wants to start, but he is stopped by Taoist cloud.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t mean to let me attack you with all my strength. I won''t do it before I hurt you. " Zhang Fan pretended to be confused.


    At the moment, Taoist cloud said, "boy, you are really a slippery man. Do you really want to hurt me?"Zhang Fan quickly said, "no, no, besides, how can I hurt you at my level? I''m just a couple of days in bondage. "


    "Hum." Cloud Taoist cold hum a, "two heavy sky?"? I don''t think so. I think you should have something that can suppress your accomplishments, so that people can''t see your accomplishments. If I''m not wrong, you should at least accelerate into wuchongtian. Otherwise, how can you get out of Binglong gorge with your cultivation of double heaven. Back then, I was one of those who participated in the ivory tower trial, and I also arrived at the ice dragon Canyon just like you. But at that time, my cultivation was eight days in shackles. But the accomplishments of each ice dragon in the ice dragon canyon are very high. It''s almost impossible to hunt them into the fifth level. "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Fan also laughed.


    Now that the other party has known, he doesn''t want to explain more.


    Turning around and looking at Taoist cloud, he said, "I said, did you see anything just now? I also feel that my flame finger has yet to be upgraded, but I don''t know where to upgrade yet. If it''s convenient, please give me some advice. "


    Taoist cloud gave a cold smile and immediately said, "your flame finger is very powerful. However, due to the limitation of your cultivation, you don''t exert much spiritual power, which leads to the limitation of its power. The real flame paper is not only about power, but also about skills. Just like you can change the trajectory and direction of the flame finger, which I didn''t expect. That''s why I just said enough. However, if you want to make your fire finger more powerful, you still have a lot to learn, such as technique. "

 Chapter 153

    "Technique?"


    After listening to Taoist Yun, he explained to Zhang Fan, "if you can show your finger without others'' knowledge, will your risk increase again? The technique is actually how to hide the fire finger''s casting action, so as not to be found. The so-called flame seer, I can understand what he meant before. And his technique is also unexpected. I was lucky to see him fight once. Maybe with a turn, you''ve hit his finger. What''s more, there is a murderer hidden in his fire finger. Once he hits others, it will explode in their bodies, causing secondary damage. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help nodding.


    It''s true that these are things he has never considered. If he can really do what Taoist Yun said.


    Then his fire can definitely become the final skill or must kill skill.


    "What else?" Hear here, Zhang Fan appears a little bit anxious, ask a way in a hurry.


    Taoist cloud laughed, "and the other is the trajectory of your flame finger. As I said just now, when you use your flame finger, you can''t have a fixed trajectory, otherwise others will probably escape. What''s more, if I guess correctly, your flame finger will consume a lot. What I can''t think of is why you haven''t exhausted your spiritual power after continuously exerting it for so many times just now. On the contrary, the more you fight, the more energetic you are. If I guess correctly, you should have some skill that can quickly restore your spiritual power, right


    Zhang Fan thought about it, and he really had the formula to quickly recover his spiritual power.


    However, the recovery ability of Wanyuan daojue alone is far from enough.


    It plays a greater role in the integration of Zhang Fan''s heart of the sea.


    And when Zhang Fan first touched the flame finger, he had no way to launch continuously.


    Although the consumption of flame paper is not small, but compared with quepeng technique, its consumption is also very small.


    "In fact, no matter how much power you have, if you don''t save the way to use it, once you get into a protracted war or a wheel fight, you will be doomed."


    Zhang Fan nodded. Although Taoist Yun''s words are alarmist, they are true.


    However, he will not give more consideration to these problems.


    Now what he wants to know most is how to substantially improve the damage or power of his fire finger from the actual combat. Whether it''s changing track or hiding technique, it''s external. What he cares about most is that he doesn''t have much substantial help for his own flame. What he needs is more power, because what he will face tomorrow is a stronger enemy.


    If in the case of completely releasing his spiritual power, Zhang Fan is sure that he can defeat the two men.


    However, Zhang Fan did not have the confidence to overthrow the two men just by maintaining his cultivation in the shackles.


    One is the eight heaven of shackles, and the other is a water practitioner with strong spiritual power.


    For Zhang Fan, no matter which one.


    It''s absolutely hard to deal with as long as you''re against each other.


    What''s more, they all have their own cards and have never played them.


    I have to be fully prepared myself.


    "I said, you told me so much about helping me improve my flame finger. It''s just a casual mention. It doesn''t really help. " Zhang Fan some helpless said.


    Hearing the speech, Taoist Yun laughs, caresses the dust in his hand, and his eyes are a little unhappy.


    Looking back at Zhang Fan, "boy, you want me to help you. Why don''t you say something nice?"


    Zhang Fan felt his head awkwardly. "I''m stupid, and I''m pretty good if I don''t say anything to offend people."


    Taoist cloud gave a cold smile and didn''t care much. Then he said, "if it wasn''t for Caiyun''s face, I wouldn''t teach you. According to what I have just observed, your flame finger obviously has a certain explosive effect. It''s just that you haven''t completely mastered it. Like other skills, fire refers to a skill that requires long-term skilled use. When will it explode? How far is your most powerful distance, you have not mastered. And I will not use this skill, because I am not a practitioner of fire attribute. It is impossible for you to ask me to give you substantial help. The help I can give you may be limited to some suggestions. So if you think it''s useless, you can not listen at all, when I didn''t say it


    Zhang Fan turned his lips. Although he was not happy, what Taoist Yun said was reasonable.


    However, the suggestion he just put forward is indeed reasonable, if he can master the fire finger skillfully.


    Then, its power will naturally increase.


    Later, Zhang Fan also bowed his hands and said to Taoist cloud, "thank Taoist cloud for his guidance, if there''s nothing wrong. Then I''ll have a rest. Tomorrow, I may have one or two examsTaoist Yun laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, are you going to see off so soon? Don''t you want to know how to practice the autumn water palm technique that Caiyun just sent you? Since you don''t want to have more than one attribute for the cloud, the other attribute is that you don''t want to have it at the same time


    Smell speech, Zhang Fan''s brow is also tiny a wrinkly.


    Unexpectedly, this old guy knows everything.


    The secret script sent by Caiyun is a water attribute. He also knows it, and he guesses his second attribute.


    To be honest, Zhang Fan doesn''t want others to know that he has this other attribute.


    Because among the numerous practitioners, those who have the second attribute are very few.


    However, the more such people are, the easier they are to die young.


    He didn''t speak. He just stared at Taoist Yun with an extremely cold look, as if warning him not to meddle in his own business.


    Taoist Yun laughs. He doesn''t have the slightest fear of Zhang Fan. He just says, "if you don''t want to learn, it''s OK. However, this autumn water palm technique is a very powerful one. Most people can''t learn it. Caitianxiang has been guarding it for so many years, but has never found a proper way to practice. You know, caitianxiang is also a water practitioner, and his cultivation is about to reach the Mahayana realm. Even so, he still can''t succeed in cultivation. Only I know the secret, even his daughter doesn''t even know it, but now you know it


    Zhang Fan is also a smile, "so you want to give me a hint?"


    Taoist Yun walked slowly towards Zhang Fan, reached out his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "take out the secret script. If you can''t practice, it''s a waste to take it in your hand."

 Chapter 154

    Zhang Fan naturally refused, but for this kind of secret script, he really didn''t know how to cultivate it?


    In the heart ponders repeatedly, already some are at a loss.


    At this moment, Shi Xian''s voice suddenly came over, and he said to Zhang Fan, "give him something. This old man probably knows about the cultivation method of autumn water palm, and he''s not a water practitioner. It''s useless for him to want this thing."


    Hear here, Zhang Fan also had to nod.


    Some unwilling from the arms of the autumn water palm slowly to touch out, and put in the hands of Taoist cloud.


    Taoist Yun nodded, looked at Zhang Fan with a kind of gratifying eyes, and said to him, "this is good."


    Autumn water palm in his hands, even began to automatically read.


    Soon, the whole palm technique had been turned over in his hands.


    And after he saw it, he frowned tightly.


    "Cai Tianxiang always doesn''t want to let me see the second half. He still doesn''t trust me as much as you."


    After thinking about it, he said to himself, "but this autumn water palm technique, I can really see some tricks. But I''m afraid it''s up to you to understand what''s behind it. "


    Zhang Fan is a little unconvinced, "it''s just a palm technique. It''s as difficult as you say?"


    Taoist Yun laughed and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can try it. If you learn the palm technique in three years, I will abandon my cultivation and expose my inner alchemy. There is no complaint."


    Taoist cloud said so firmly, Zhang fan can not help but also began to feel uneasy, this palm is really so difficult to practice? Moreover, Shi Xian also said that this is not the martial art possessed by the mortals.


    Taoist Yun also slowly closed his eyes and gave the secret book back to Zhang Fan, "I don''t know if it''s difficult. I only know one thing. If you want to successfully practice this autumn water palm technique, there are at least two factors. The first is that you have a very strong cultivation, that is to say, at least you have to have the cultivation of Mahayana, which is enough to mobilize the power between heaven and earth and the water element of the body to maintain the drive, in order to succeed. The other is that you are born with a very strong element of water, otherwise you will never think about autumn water palm in your life. Of course, the first three palms of autumn water palm technique are very simple. As long as you are a practitioner of water element, even a practitioner of guiding spirit can learn it. It''s just that the real autumn water palm technique starts from the fourth palm, and the front is the foundation and bedding. Only from the fourth palm can the dish show its strong side. Qiushui palm is divided into nine palms. The damage and power of each palm will be multiplied. If you reach the ninth palm, even the practitioners of Dacheng realm can compete with your current cultivation of double heaven in shackle realm. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan was already surprised.


    Can''t help but also a little shocked, open mouth.


    However, Taoist Yun turned to Zhang Fan and said, "with your aptitude or your accomplishments, I guess it''s impossible to practice to the fourth palm at most. You should not have too high expectations. Although Caiyun knows the value of this palm technique, it is neither suitable nor useful. I think, even if you have that kind of water element, then your water element will not be too strong, otherwise, your body. It can''t bear the impact of fire and water. For people like you, having two elements means that you always have to adjust the elements of your body, so your practice is also quite difficult. At your present age, it''s a miracle that you can practice to the present level. However, if no one can guide you correctly, then your cultivation will stop here, and you won''t be promoted too much in your life. Even if it''s Mahayana, you can''t reach it. "


    Although the words are a little ugly, Zhang Fan has no doubt.


    Immediately, with a tone of inquiry, he said to Taoist Yun, "it seems that you have been a teacher, too. Your theoretical knowledge is quite strong."


    Taoist Yun laughed, "the teacher is not really, but I have some proud disciples. The worst of them is Caiyun. You are also familiar with her. The wood attribute is different from my wind attribute. But even so, now she has reached the triple heaven cultivation of the shackle realm. Even if she looks at the whole Wangcheng, she can still be independent. "


    Zhang Fan didn''t continue to listen to his boasting. As soon as the topic changed, he asked, "if you can, you can teach me the autumn water palm technique now."


    Taoist Yun suddenly shook his head. He stared at Zhang Fan and said with some regret, "now you can''t practice the autumn water palm technique, although I know how to practice it. However, for your own safety, I suggest that you wait until your cultivation is further consolidated. Otherwise, when your two attributes collide, you will still hurt yourself. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Zhang Fan some can''t wait to say.


    Taoist Yun shook his head. "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Remember what I said. I''ve talked so much with you today. I also hope you can understand that our city Lord''s house has no malice to you, otherwise, I will be able to wipe you out now. And you are not as good as Caiyun saidWith that, Taoist Yun laughed and went to the door.


    Zhang Fan was biting his teeth. Although he was not happy in his heart, he held back the unhappiness.


    He said to Taoist cloud, "I promised Caiyun that I would help you. Chen Feng is also my nemesis, so you don''t have to motivate me."


    Taoist Yun laughs, looks at Zhang Fan and shakes his head.


    "The boy''s figure is really good. No wonder Caiyun is willing to give himself to you."


    This last sentence, Zhang Fan has also heard the meaning of Taoist Yun''s words.


    Immediately want to refute the things between himself and Caiyun, but at this time the cloud Taoist has already disappeared, into a wisp of smoke disappeared in the room.


    Zhang Cheng was stunned. How did he get out? How did it disappear?


    Are all the practitioners in dachengjing so unpredictable?


    Several people have come to Zhang Fan''s room in succession in one night. At the moment, they just feel big. Facing the coming competition tomorrow, they seem to be at a loss for a moment.


    Now the body has recovered to 7788, originally wanted to sleep first.


    However, the body is inexplicably sent out that kind of disgusting smell, let him some difficult to accept.


    After thinking about it, I took two pieces of clothes and went to the hillside of the back mountain to find the stone spring that had run too early there before.


    Seeing that there were still some residual medicine on the ground, Zhang Fan couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    Now Qin Yiyi is gone, seeing the traces she left before.


    Zhang Fan felt extremely difficult to give up.


    I want to hate Mr. Yin, but I don''t have that determination.


    And his top priority is to improve his strength.


    Only after their own strength is strong, can Qin Yiyi be rescued from the talons, and can they have the qualification to fall in love with her.


    Time flies, a night has slipped by unconsciously.


    When Zhang Fan opened his eyes, he was already in the sun.


    However, in the cave, he did not feel anything, just the sound of gurgling water, from the heart across.


    The tranquility of the whole night made his mood precipitate a lot, no longer as impatient as last night.


    If Zhang Fan is still impatient last night, then he has reason to believe that it is absolutely difficult for him to achieve good results in this competition.


    After adjusting the state, Zhang Fan went back to where he lived.

 Chapter 155

    I don''t know if Mr. Yin has been here. There is a plate of food beside Zhang Fan''s door.


    Two steamed buns and a half hot chicken leg.


    In fact, Zhang Fan hasn''t eaten anything since he came back last night, and now his stomach is growling.


    Looking at the steamed bread and drumsticks in the bowl, I was worried that it would be someone else''s trap. But still can not endure greedy and hungry, just simply after the silver needle tried directly swallow into the stomach.


    After simply cleaning up the room, Zhang Fan walked towards the challenge arena of the college.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the Tianling college, on the challenge arena, there are a row of tables and chairs with fruits and tea cups on them. I don''t know who they are for. Yesterday''s competition was only for people in the college, but today, it seems to be different.


    At the third moment of Chenshi, in the sound of students'' comments, a group of people came slowly from the backstage. It seemed that they sat down in a certain order.


    However, apart from the dean and the director of education, Zhang Fanke did not know the other four people. Moreover, they don''t look like the elders in the college or the teachers they haven''t met. On the contrary, like the elders of other big families.


    An old man with gray hair and a tuft of goatee bowed his head beside the dean and said something. He couldn''t see through the cultivation of the old man. However, when they looked at each other and laughed, they seemed to have a very good relationship. Next to the old man, there was a middle-aged man in his forties, with sword eyebrows and stars, who was somewhat similar to Zhao Litian. Cultivation seems to be stuck in the bottleneck of the shackles, and did not reach the Mahayana realm.


    Next to the instructor on the other side were two middle-aged people, a man and a woman.


    But that woman''s maintenance seems to be very good, the skin is as tender as a little girl.


    The middle-aged man is bald, but their clothes are very luxurious. Although they can''t see their accomplishments clearly, they can see at a glance that they have a lot of money at home, and even the man is inlaid with a gold tooth.


    In fact, Zhang Fan had some accidents. On such an occasion, why didn''t Cai Tianxiang appear? He was the Lord of Wangcheng.


    What is the origin of these four people?


    Isn''t today the last day of the elite trial? Why are so many people here.


    At this time, Mr. Yin also slowly came up from the backstage.


    At the bottom, the disciples who had been talking all over the place immediately closed their mouths and quietly waited for Mr. Yin to speak.


    "Today is the last day for the academy to enter the elite trial after entering the ivory tower trial. I would like to announce that there are 12 colleges that stand out from the ivory tower, but only 11 colleges have entered the elite test. Next, I will introduce to you the students in today''s competition. They are shackles, eight heavenly fire attributes and Zhao Litian


    As soon as the voice fell, a burst of noise broke out.


    "Six Tianshui attributes of shackle realm, Wang Xueli."


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd burst out with a sigh.


    Yesterday, Wang Xueli was still in the fifth heaven of the shackle realm. How could she have reached the sixth heaven of the shackle realm after one night? The speed of cultivation is a little too fast.


    Coupled with her powerful water attribute and water attribute skills, I''m afraid that today''s battle with Zhao Litian may really be a bit of a showdown. There seems to be some suspense about the ownership of the first place.


    Then, Yin reported Caiyun''s accomplishments one after another. When reporting for Zhang Fan''s accomplishments, there seemed to be a burst of laughter. They dare not laugh at Caiyun, but their disdain for Zhang Fan is obvious.


    Zhang Fan is also secretly working hard at the bottom. It seems that the opponent to be dealt with today is definitely not so simple. It''s very possible that I''m afraid I''ll really play all the cards today. Wang Xueli, in particular, even promoted her cultivation to a higher level in one night.


    Originally let Zhang Fan feel great pressure, now, the pressure is even greater.


    "Hum, this boy''s strength is not good."


    "Yes, yesterday it was only with that strange wild animal that we managed to win."


    "I''m not afraid to beat that boy to death yesterday."


    ¡­¡­


    Underground, the sound of discussion came.


    There are more and more criticisms against Zhang Fan. First, he has no backstage, no one to support him. Second, he is the least powerful and the least favored. Third, few people have seen him, and they think that he is just an unknown one among all the students in the college. It was only this time that I got to the final.


    However, in this final, we are all the elites among the elites.


    The weapons and skills in hand will not be merciful. Without strength, they will be eliminated eventually.


    "Next, the first group is Caiyun, against Wang Xueli!"


    I don''t know when, Mr. Yin has announced the list of the competition.


    And Zhang Fan''s thoughts have been immersed in the public discussion, also don''t know, Yin old is how to arrange the competition list. If you let Caiyun against Wang Xueli, it''s only a failure.In other words, the strength of Caiyun is hard to please anyone.


    Caiyun''s heart also knows that his strength is the lowest one here.


    Because of her original arrogance and self-confidence as the daughter of the Lord of the city, she didn''t pay much attention to cultivation. Therefore, the brothers of the same generation have already been the upward cultivation of the fifth heaven in the shackle realm, while they only stay in the third heaven in the shackle realm. Although the gap between the triple heaven and the quintuple heaven is not very big, the gap between the spiritual power of the triple heaven can always overwhelm a group of people. In the face of Wang Xueli, who is now the sixth heaven of shackles, Caiyun''s pressure is doubled. In the past, the strength of Wang Xueli was not as good as her own. Now, she has left her own street. She is twenty-two years old, but this Wang Xueli is not even twenty years old. To be honest, her face can''t hang on.


    "Sister Caiyun, I don''t have eyes on my hands and feet later. If I hurt your daughter, don''t blame me." Wang Xueli said in a strange way. Although it seems to be concerned, the irony in the words is beyond doubt.


    Caiyun just nodded and didn''t respond to her. Instead, her eyes are all fixed on Wang Xueli''s hands to see how she will attack first.


    Although she had been so cautious, Zhang Fan could not help shaking her head.


    Caiyun''s strength is obviously weaker than that of Wang Xueli. If you want to defeat Wang Xueli, you have to start first and beat her unprepared. If Wang Xueli is allowed to fight first, Caiyun may have no room to fight back.


    "Waterspout!" Sure enough, with Wang Xueli''s loud drink, her clothes are calm and automatic, and the corners of her clothes are being hunted by drums. The majestic water elements all over the body swept wildly, converging rapidly towards her. This kind of speed of condensing spiritual power makes the people around us feel amazing.


    It seems that the strength of Wang Xueli is above everyone''s estimate.


    And she is estimated to have already reached the shackles of six days, why before hidden and now suddenly burst out of this news, it is estimated that it really has the meaning for Caiyun. If Zhang Fan is right, she wants Caiyun to defeat herself and defeat her psychologically.


    But Caiyun is much stronger than she imagined, not only she didn''t give up.


    On the contrary, in the face of Wang Xueli''s offensive, he became more and more brave.


    "Wanteng bound!" In an instant, from behind the colorful clouds, the thick vines stretched out in strange posture and rolled directly towards Wang Xueli''s waterspout. Extreme speed, and strange angle, let Zhang fan can''t help but also a Leng. I didn''t expect that the wood property of Caiyun was a bit dangerous.

 Chapter 156

    If Wang Xueli is a native, it is estimated that Caiyun is really likely to win.


    However, in the face of the manic waterspout, after struggling for a long time, the vine gradually decayed and lost its original danger.


    And in front of Wang Xueli is also not to give any chance, cold hum a, toward Caiyun''s face a punch directly hit over.


    "Water dragon boxing!" Wang Xueli yelled, and her muscles and bones crackled. The spirit power in Dantian quickly converged to her right fist along the meridians. Wang Xueli''s fist swelled more than twice, like a wine jar. It seemed that she was going to kill Caiyun.


    this water dragon boxing should also be Wang Xueli''s skill of water attribute, although it seemed that she was going to kill Caiyun The grade is not high. However, Wang Xueli''s six heaven realm of shackles at this time is also very powerful! This punch has the strength of nearly one million Jun! It''s more than enough to deal with the ordinary shackles, the powerful man of six heaven!


    "Mu Teng Yin!" Although Caiyun was in the downwind, he did not show any weakness. His whole body also made a sound of bone and muscle. The right fist across his waist rushed out, and the fist wrapped in a dazzling green light met Wang Xueli''s fist.


    Hard to hard, direct impact on the spirit and body.


    Although the strength is far below Wang Xueli, Caiyun has no fear. Wang Xueli''s purpose is also very clear, she just wants to beat Caiyun all of a sudden, so as to show her strength and humiliate Caiyun.


    In the eyes of Wang Xueli and everyone else, how can the triple heaven be Wang Xueli''s opponent? There is no doubt that Caiyun will lose this time!


    "Boom!" Wang Xueli''s fist and Caiyun''s fist collide together without any fancy!


    The wood and water properties of the whole body explode at the same time!


    "Well! That''s all! How dare you compete with me on this strength? " Wang Xueli feels the strength of Caiyun''s fist, and immediately snorts with disdain.


    "Do you think it''s over? The gilding formula of wood light The fist that Wang Xueli and Caiyun collide with suddenly shakes, and another powerful force suddenly rushes from Caiyun''s fist to Wang Xueli''s body, just like the huge waves by the sea, wave after wave, constantly pounding the meridians in Wang Long''s body. The unique willfulness of wood property makes Caiyun firmly catch Wang Xueli''s fist. Although there is a big gap in spiritual power, Caiyun skillfully uses the strength of wood property to dredge Wang Xueli''s strength, so as to fight against the army!


    "Poof!" As soon as Wang Xueli''s face turned white, her body suddenly flew back like a kite with broken line and fell on the marble ground!


    Silence!


    At this moment, almost everyone stopped breathing. No one thought that Caiyun could defeat the enemy in one move and hurt Wang Xueli who was much stronger than her!


    Including Zhang Fan, she is also extremely unexpected.


    The original no suspense game, at the moment, also a little more meaning.


    One move! Just a move, the color cloud of the triple sky in the shackle world, beat Wang Xueli, who is more powerful than her, to the ground with vomiting blood! If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one will believe it.


    Still intact, the colorful cloud standing on the ground is in sharp contrast to Wang Xueli who spits blood and lies on the ground.


    You know, Caiyun is only the strength of the triple heaven in the shackles, while Wang Xueli has the triple heaven in the shackles, and there must be something hidden in her strength. In contrast, under the normal logic of searching someone, it should be doomed that Caiyun is defeated by a move. However, what people didn''t expect is just the opposite. Now it''s Wang Xueli instead of Caiyun who falls to the ground.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Am I right?"


    "What''s the matter?!..."


    ¡­¡­


    In an instant, all kinds of comments came to the scene.


    The middle-aged couple frowned. Obviously, seeing Wang Xueli''s fall, they didn''t seem to expect this. And see Wang Xueli injured, their faces are covered with worry.


    The middle-aged man even waved his hand, motioned to let the little guy around him come forward, and whispered what he didn''t know to say.


    The boy nodded and went down.


    Although Caiyun made a move to defeat the enemy, Wang Xueli did not make a move to defeat.


    She slowly got up from the ground, some unwilling to look at the clouds. With a sudden smile, a little ferocious look appeared on his face. "I didn''t expect that you were hiding such a strange trick. It seems that the city Lord''s mansion really has some cards. And I, too, look down on you. "


    Although Caiyun won a move, he was not proud. More carefully looking at Wang Xueli, her heart than everyone knows, this Wang Xueli is very cautious, now is in his own hands to eat the loss. And the next battle, it is estimated that it is very difficult to hurt Wang Xueli.


    As a practitioner of the sixth heaven in the shackle world, Wang Xueli will never lose to a colorful cloud in the third heaven."In that case, I will deal with you seriously."


    With that, Wang Xueli eyebrows lock, her eyes with fierce light condense a fierce look, now she is not like a woman, more like a fierce butcher. It is estimated that children will be scared to cry when they see her.


    Wang Xueli is not as good-looking as Caiyun, although Caiyun is still wearing a veil.


    In addition to Wang Xueli''s dress and personality, most people regard her as a boy.


    Now, with this fierce look, it is estimated that some men may not be as fierce as her.


    A word falls, and the air is full of water.


    In the air, the mist transpiration, gradually like a fairyland in the world in general, illusory.


    Close to the challenge arena, I have already felt the light water vapor.


    Zhang Fan''s heart was shocked. The strength of Wang Xueli''s water attribute in his heart was no less than that of himself.


    But with the help of the spirit of heaven and earth and the blessing of the heart of the sea, this woman is only alone. But she already has this kind of spiritual power and steam. If her cultivation is even higher, Zhao Nitian may not be her opponent.


    Watching Wang Xueli''s momentum rise, everyone was shocked.


    Look at the clouds, sad face, under the veil, must also be extremely panic.


    I don''t know how to deal with Caiyun next.


    "Wang Xueli is worthy of being a natural water practitioner. It is estimated that only those who have reached the Mahayana realm can exert the power of water elements. Now she''s just six days in shackles, but in the future, her accomplishments will be immeasurable. " In my heart, Shi Xian sighed to himself.


    Zhang Fan was also surprised to make Shixian all marvel.


    See this situation, Caiyun no longer wait.


    With a slight twist of both hands, the skirt under your feet is windless. Graceful body slightly askew, right leg immediately up a kick. Skirt also followed up, and with her right leg up, three vines from the bottom of her group also seemed to jump out, like three meteors, straight at Wang Xueli.


    But Wang Xueli in this disperses in the water element, is also rapidly recovering own injury.


    This recovery speed is a little faster than Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 157

    Seeing Caiyun''s attack, instead of being afraid, he said with a smile, "good, bold!"


    Wang Xueli drinks lightly, her body jumps, also darts toward the direction of the color cloud. Fast as lightning. The right fist, like the wind, hit Caiyun''s head in the air.


    And Caiyun also turns around, takes back three vines and pulls them towards Wang Xueli.


    However, every time the three vines meet Wang Xueli, they are blocked by her one by one, and every time Wang Xueli blows a punch, there is a layer of water ripple, which will bounce away the vines close to her.


    No matter how hard Caiyun tries, there is no way to get close to Wang Xueli''s body.


    "Please..."


    Zhang Fan''s side, someone began to talk in a low voice.


    "It seems that Wang Xueli is angry."


    "You say, what a shame it is to be wounded by a triple heaven in a shackle."


    Zhang Fan turned his head to have a look, these two dialogue''s kid also hastily shut up.


    Their strength is just in the shackles, and they know that Zhang Fan is one of the players in today''s competition. They also know that Zhang fan can''t be provoked by his mother.


    "Hum, you want to win me too!"?! It''s too much for me At this time, Wang Xueli didn''t even look at the three vines. With a cold hum, her eyes flashed a real cold light, and a cold killing intention rushed to Caiyun''s body.


    Caiyun is shocked. Naturally, she also feels the killing intention of Wang Xueli. At this moment, I can''t help but push back a few steps. The vines on the hand were quickly pulled back, and the wood elements all over the body were swept wildly, "wanteng bound!" Or that move, countless vines want to break through this water curtain and block Wang Xueli in front of them.


    However, Wang Xueli not only did not receive the block, but accelerated the speed, with the potential of lightning, has landed on the forehead of Caiyun.


    "It''s the best way to gild wood!" The voice of Caiyun rings again.


    However, how can Wang Xueli suffer a second loss!


    Her hand, which was about to fall on Caiyun''s forehead, suddenly came back. Although she wanted to kill Caiyun, Caiyun was the daughter of the city leader''s mansion. Give her ten courage, she didn''t dare to kill. Immediately into the fist, the palm of the water elements out of the majestic whistling, almost in front of the clouds condensed out a huge waterspout!


    Suddenly change move, let Caiyun some caught off guard!


    "Bang!" A dull sound came, and Wang Xueli took four big steps back.


    On the corner of Wang Xueli''s mouth, there is a faint bloodstain. It flows down the corner of her mouth. Before it drips down, Wang Xueli sticks out her tongue and licks it all at once. She also enjoys it. Her face is full of yin and cold.


    On the other side, under the water light, a figure fell out heavily.


    Although there is no blood in the corner of Caiyun''s mouth, the whole body is covered with a layer of water curtain. Even the spiritual power in the meridians is about to be diluted, and it can''t gather at all. Even the blood flow speed of the whole body slows down, and the whole person trembles uncontrollably.


    At this moment, almost everyone can see that, just now this close to the palm, Caiyun directly in the absolute downwind!


    Water and wood crisscross, standing high and low!


    The success of Caiyun''s first move made almost everyone have to re-examine the game. However, facing the serious competition of Wang Xueli, Caiyun almost has no chance of winning.


    On the square, the middle-aged couple, who were full of sadness, saw this scene, and a faint smile appeared on their faces. Looking at the defeat of Caiyun, they nodded with satisfaction.


    Although Zhang Fan wants to go up and lift Caiyun down, Caiyun struggles to get up again.


    People a burst of sigh, did not expect Caiyun should be so strong. Although the whole body seems to have been extremely weak, but even Zhang Fan did not expect, this girl can actually slowly get up. It looks as if you still want to fight.


    "Why, don''t you agree?"


    Wang Xueli did not start, as if to save face for Caiyun, but her words are particularly mean, let people listen to very uncomfortable.


    At the moment, Caiyun''s hand came from the deep. A vine "whooshed" and threw it on Wang Xueli''s face.


    "Pa" a clear sound, people are surprised to hear.


    This Caiyun is really a young lady''s character. Now that she has lost the competition, she still uses her own spiritual power to hurt people.


    And how can Wang Xueli''s character endure? At present, a strong water element goes straight to Caiyun''s face.


    However, Caiyun is at the end of the storm, and the powerful spiritual force is finally released. Facing the impact of Wang Xueli''s water element, there is no stopping force.


    Water power, stress is explosive, set the whole body strength in a point, suddenly burst out, just fierce incomparable!


    At this moment, how can the clouds resist?"Poof!" A mouthful of blood spat out, Caiyun the whole person is upside down to fly out.


    Heavily fell on the ground, and her face veil is swaying with the wind, light floating away, with little blood, fell on the ground.


    "Wow


    "Eh..."


    "How could that be?"


    "Go and save people!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, all kinds of voices came from the field.


    And Caiyun that a pretty face, at this moment, is pretty in front of everyone.


    Almost no one can believe that the person lying on the ground at the moment is Caiyun.


    Clearly she has been destroyed, but now she looks even better than before.


    In addition, she was hurt by Wang Xueli, which made countless male students feel pity.


    Even some people have begun to scold Wang Xueli for being inhuman.


    However, they forget that the strength of Caiyun is far less than that of Wang Xueli, and the defeat is more reasonable.


    In the whole Wangcheng, there are not many shackles, but there are also many. Only those who have reached the quintuplet are qualified to speak. What''s more, these people need to fight with others and practice constantly. They even risk their lives to enter the frost forest to fight with powerful spirit beasts. Only in this way can they get enough pills and higher-level skills to make themselves stronger!


    The law of the jungle, survival of the fittest, where is the eternal truth!


    Wang Xueli squinted at the colorful clouds lying on the ground, then looked back at the middle-aged couple sitting on the seat, with a calm face.


    With Caiyun being carried down, it means that the first round of competition is over.


    At this time, a figure came to the center of the challenge arena.


    Yin has already begun to announce the list of the second match, and Zhang Fan is very clear that he is going up.

 Chapter 158

    Zhang Fan didn''t understand what Yin said, but as soon as Yin''s voice fell, the students who stood under the challenge arena also raised their heads and looked at the challenge arena with burning eyes.


    Compared with the first competition, the second competition originated from Zhao Litian''s competition, and everyone is more interested. Zhang Fan''s inexplicable wild beast is also full of unknowns for the whole war situation.


    Although Caiyun had a good performance in the first game, and also hurt Wang Xueli.


    However, the outcome of her failure has long been doomed.


    Although Zhang fanxiuwei was lower, this wild animal also brought him infinite vitality.


    Even some people began to bet on the contest between Zhang Fan and Zhao RI Tian. Although the odds are needless to say, we all know, there are still many people who bet that Zhang fan can win.


    After all, the more unknown a person is, the more sudden he is.


    "I want to see how this young man who has just broken through the shackles can tame a five sense beast in the realm of wild animals. What''s more, I''d like to know if this boy can stop me. "


    Just when Zhang Fan just came on the stage, the old man with white hair behind the challenge arena just nodded slightly, stroked his beard and said faintly to Liu Ping, the Dean beside him.


    And the corner of his mouth slightly up, for Zhang Fan on stage, but very disdain.


    Anyway, Zhang Fan is just a practitioner who has just reached the shackles, and he has a full grasp of Zhao RI Tian.


    And at this time, a person who is wrapped in a black robe and exudes a terrible cold breath suddenly appears in front of Zhang Fan.


    At first glance, Zhang Fan has not recognized who he is.


    And this person is low head, the whole body is wrapped in black robes.


    Coldly to Zhang Fan said, "Li Chun, we meet again."


    Zhang Fan frowned and asked in a deep voice, "are you Zhao RI Tian?"


    Obviously, Zhang fan can''t recognize Zhao RI Tian''s dress.


    "I''m sorry, the elders asked. Today, there may be other things. Li Chun, your relationship with Caiyun is not simple. I''m afraid you can''t get away today. "


    Zhao day behind the voice of this sentence is particularly low.


    Others can only see Zhao''s mouth moving, but they don''t know what he said.


    Zhang Fan nodded. He knew what Zhao RI Tian wanted to reveal to himself, and Zhao RI Tian absolutely knew something.


    It''s just that because there are so many people here, it''s not convenient for him to say it directly. What he said to Zhang Fan is just the love between heroes, which reminds Zhang fan that he doesn''t want to let Zhang Fan be surprised.


    "Thank you." Zhang Fan, a gentle bow.


    At the moment, Zhao Ritian is indifferent to smile, clenching his hands, and is ready to fight. He says to Zhang Fan, "come on, Li Chun, let me see. How much strength do you hide? It''s said that you are still protecting Caiyun. The team came out from the fourth layer of ivory tower. I''ve also been to the fourth floor. I know that it''s difficult to walk anywhere by myself. But I can still protect them. Now I feel very excited when I think about it. "


    Zhang Fan smiles. At the moment, he sees Zhao RI Tian yelling and clenching his right hand into a fist. The spiritual power in his body runs quickly. On the fist, a majestic fire red flame light is enveloped, emitting a hot breath.


    The fist hasn''t been smashed yet, and the strong wind formed by a heat wave has swept through.


    Spread open a full distance of 67 meters, Zhang Fan will cover the whole person in it.


    Compared with Zhao RI Tian''s gloomy and cold dress, his attack is so hot and fierce.


    It seemed that his face was burning with the same pain.


    The fire element in his body was seduced out, flowing slowly with his spiritual power.


    Let his heart can not help but also rose to a strong sense of war.


    "Fire fist!"


    With Zhao RI Tian a big drink, his fist directly against Zhang Fan''s face smashed over.


    Fire fist, this is Zhao RI Tian''s unique skill of becoming famous.


    Zhao Litian is not only the close disciple of Liu Ping, the president of the hospital. He is also the eldest son of a big family.


    I''ve been practicing since I was a child. This family''s unique fire boxing.


    So the control of fire power is even more wonderful.


    This move of flame fist is not his engraved spirit skill, but it is stronger than his engraved spirit skill.


    moreover, this move is ever-changing and has the effect of confusing people''s mind.


    Although it''s just a simple fire fist, its shadow is extremely strange.


    As soon as Zhang Fan raised his head, he saw that the shadow of the fist had already wiped his forehead.The scorching fire waves roasted Zhang Fan''s side face, and a burst of hot pain came.


    Zhang Fan suddenly retreated, and his whole body''s spiritual power quickly condensed. He stepped on the starry sky, and his whole body was like a shifting shadow, changing a direction.


    However, Zhang Fan''s face is already covered with blood.


    Until now, he has not yet made clear how he was hurt.


    And the other side, when has already touched his side.


    And, only after you have been hurt, can you be aware of it.


    His fire fist is a little weird.


    "Li Chun, pay attention, my flame boxing has another alias, which is called" flame shadow boxing ". If you keep staring at its shadow, then you will be hurt by me all the time. The essence of flame boxing is not power, but strangeness. "


    As soon as the words were over, Zhang Fan felt that another fire wave was coming, and he hit him from his side face.


    This time, the same did not directly hit, but Zhang Fan was also caught off guard, this time the whole person was overturned on the ground.


    When he falters, he can''t stand steadily.


    After the fire wave, the whole person has a kind of tinnitus pain, which is hard for him to bear.


    Can''t help shouting, this just a little more comfortable.


    People at the bottom can''t help but start to ridicule, and Zhang Fan''s failure is doomed, but there are still a few people cheering for Zhang Fan, let Zhang Fan stand up!


    "Boy, come on, I bought it, you win, you must win."


    "Yes, three hundred, my three hundred inferior spirit stone. It''s my half life savings."


    "Where''s your mother''s wild animal? Let it out quickly. What a shame!"


    For a moment, all kinds of voices came together. Zhang Fan only felt his brain was buzzing. It was even more uncomfortable to be quarreled by these people.


    However, fortunately, at the moment, Shi Xian said, "boy, calm down, keep your mind in the same place. Use your mental power instead of your eyes to see. Sometimes what your eyes see may not be true."


    Zhang Fan nodded and remembered what Zhao RI Tian had just said to himself. He could not help but feel that it was very reasonable. His flame shadow boxing absolutely has the effect of bewitching people, and as long as you use your eyes to see, then you will be hit.


    Immediately, he closed his eyes and everything around him became dark.


    The bottom of those people see Zhang Fan so, now began to curse.


    "Yes, don''t give up


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over..."


    The voice just fell. At the moment, Zhang Fan''s ear moved slightly. He had sensed the unknown danger and was approaching quickly towards himself. And Zhang Fan at the moment does not neglect, at the foot of the wind, stars Lingbo quickly stepped out. The whole person can be inclined, but also just hide in the past.


    With a whoosh, a firelight flew directly over the place where he had just settled down. It flew to the place about six or seven meters away from him, and burst into a flame, burning waves.


    "Good hiding!" Zhao day some excited yelled, "this fight is interesting, you know you won''t let me down."

 Chapter 159

    Immediately, he once again waved his fist, swung the flame, without any hands at Zhang Fan rushed over!


    And Zhang Fan is also no sign of weakness, motionless burst out like a mountain, the whole body of the majestic fire elements released, the same is with the flame of the fist toward Zhao Litian waved in the past.


    "Peng!" With a dull sound, Zhang Fan and Zhao RI Tian suddenly stepped back six or seven steps, and their faces were full of incredible expressions.


    With Zhang Fan''s current cultivation and his mountain like blessing, he can hit nearly a million yuan with this fist. However, he just fought hard, but he didn''t get any benefits.


    Zhao Ritan''s surprise is more obvious. As a practitioner of the eight heaven in the shackle world, he is more proud to fight with a man of the two Heaven in the shackle world with his flame fist. Instead of hurting the opposite, the other side seems to be better than himself.


    This kind of gap makes him a little hard to accept. Originally, it means fighting. But now, his eyes are sharp. Now, he is serious.


    At this time, the corners of their mouths were both bleeding.


    Zhao RI Tian is astringent. Li Chun''s strength is too strong. The blow just now directly hurt his internal organs.


    Although Zhang Fan doesn''t have such strong anti shock, and his physical strength is far higher than Zhao Litian, he only feels a sharp pain in his abdomen. Just as he exerting himself, the later pain becomes more and more obvious. It seems that his intestines have been torn off, but on his forehead, a trace of sweat appears.


    And he didn''t respond at all. What''s going on.


    It seems to see Zhang Fan''s state is worse, Zhao RI Tian is laughing, "I said how hard you are, I didn''t expect that your injury is more important than me, you know, my flame boxing is not for fun, plus the spiritual power has six days of gap, you want to beat me hard, it''s hard to estimate."


    Although Zhang Fan knew that he was not defeated by the hard struggle just now, suddenly, he couldn''t think of what was going on. This inexplicable pain is like calculating the time. At the beginning of the game, he just released the residual force that reverberated in his body and kept circling, which made Zhang Fan''s tendons burst and his cold sweat flow back.


    On one side, Mr. Yin saw Zhang Fan''s state, and he was also tight and walking with his brows. With his years of experience, he naturally knew that Zhang Fan''s state was obviously injured in his body. Is it hard to succeed? Is there a hidden strength in Zhao RI Tian''s punch? However, how can this dark strength be so strong? It seems that Zhang fan can''t hold on for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan spat out another mouthful of blood.


    This strange vomit blood, let Zhao day is also a Leng.


    Although he knew that Zhang Fan was definitely injured just now, why did he have so much stamina. And I didn''t use any secret strength or Yin moves. Is it because of Zhang Fan''s injury?


    Originally, his posture, which was ready to attack again, was also taken back.


    Zhao day is with a little doubt asked, "Li Chun, you have hurt in the body?"


    If the practitioners in the general shackles can''t resist their own attack, they will be beaten out at the first time. But just to Zhao day''s feeling, very different. Zhang Fan''s hard punch made him feel that Zhang Fan could not have been so seriously injured. If the other person is injured, he will not be much better.


    Zhang Fan insisted on standing in the same place. He suddenly remembered that he had eaten two steamed buns and one chicken leg at the door in the morning. Is there something wrong with the food? And this food is not what Mr. Yin left for himself. Is it someone else''s medicine?


    Think of here, Zhang Fan is regretful tooth itch.


    It seems that he is really careless.


    I thought it was old yin or Caiyun who left it for me, but I didn''t expect that someone was harming me.


    However, he never thought that others would harm himself in such a way.


    Moreover, it''s only when you fight that the toxin will break out.


    Normal life is not any different, give people the feeling, just like the injury in the fight, and will not let people think of before the poison.


    Think of here, Zhang Fan is secretly scold this person''s insidious.


    It seems that the other party does not want to leave any room for themselves.


    At the back of the challenge arena, the old man with white beard''s smiling face was also filled with doubts, and his smile was gradually stiff. He looked back at the middle-aged man beside him, motioned him to come forward, frowned and didn''t know what he said in a low voice.


    But the middle-aged man shook his head and kept waving his hand.


    Seeing this, the old man will give up.


    Liu Ping seems to be aware of Zhang Fan''s strange, but now the game is going on.


    He can''t stop the game unless someone wins.


    Yin Lao, on the other hand, walked towards Liu Ping with a sad face."It''s over. It''s internal injury." People began to yell at each other off the court.


    "I know this trash can''t work. Damn it, you have to let me buy it."


    ¡­¡­


    And Zhang Fan''s heart is a nameless fire, he was hurt by villains, now more people as a doll to bet. It''s not comfortable to be cursed like this.


    "Fuck you!" Zhang Fan frowned tightly, and the beaded sweat rolled down like rain.


    Zhao RI Tian was still hesitating just now, and now he was startled to see Zhang Fan in such a state. But see Zhang Fan toward oneself a fist to wave, he is to shout a, once again brandish a fist to rush up.


    Whoosh.


    A strange light of fire towards Zhao''s face shot away, Zhao suddenly, in a hurry to avoid.


    But the light of the fire is like tracking. It suddenly turns around and attacks Zhao RI Tian again.


    This time, Zhao was stunned.


    It''s no trick. It can follow you.


    Looking back, I saw that Zhang Fan kept waving his hand, as if controlling the fire.


    And this group of flame, it is with the power of thunder and lightning to cover the ear to attack toward his back.


    Zhao RI Tian could not avoid it. Suddenly, a cold light appeared, "Deng!" With a crisp sound, he pointed out the fire and ejected it.


    The ejected flame is out of control at the next moment and explodes in the air.


    And Zhang Fan''s fist has come to Zhao RI Tian''s face!


    With a frown and a flash of cold light, Zhao RI Tian was about to wave to Zhang Fan''s arm.


    Boss Yin is scared. He wants to stop the game, but it''s too late.


    At this moment, but see Zhao day''s hand is holding a pale blue blade, the blade emitting Yingying blue light, particularly eye-catching.


    As long as it''s not a fool, we all know that the thing Zhao RI Tian is holding is a spirit weapon.


    With the appearance of the spirit weapon, everyone''s eyes widened.


    And this blue sharp blade, also emitting a cold light, toward Zhang Fan''s arm, has been waving down.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan''s hand was about to be cut, however, Zhang Fan''s body shape suddenly changed, and the whole person vomited out a mouthful of blood. The outstretched hand lost the strength of support, and with his body, he collapsed on the ground.


    Zhao Ritian, on the other hand, waved his sword in the air, leaving behind a blue light.


    Seeing this, Mr. Yin took a breath.


    At this moment, the people watching the battle seemed to have noticed something.


    And Liu Ping can''t help but stand up. He slaps the table, points to Zhang Fan, and yells, "who did good things, stand up for me!"


    Bai Feng, one of the teachers, quickly grabbed Liu Ping and said in a low voice, "Dean, this Li Chunxing Xu was beaten yesterday. His injury is not good."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? The spitting blood has changed color!"


    Smell speech everyone is toward the blood on the ground to see, can''t help is a surprise!


    As long as not blind people can see, Zhang Fan was poisoned!

 Chapter 160

    At the moment, Zhao also stopped his action.


    He slowly put away the blue dagger. Under his black robe, his breath was restrained.


    "Xiaotian, what are you waiting for? How can you win without him?" On one side, the middle-aged man angrily scolded.


    "But..." Zhao RI Tian''s face was in a dilemma. For a moment, he was struggling.


    People watching the game were extremely depressed. If Zhang Fan fell to the ground because of poisoning, then he could not be regarded as losing the game. Because the game is built on the basis of fairness and justice, because of other people''s injury and win the game, even if won, it will fall into the mouth. How can a man like Zhao RI Tian win by taking advantage of his superior cultivation. What''s more, there are so many people around now watching, and all kinds of comments come, and Zhao RI Tian can''t start at all.


    "Shameless, it''s shameless!" Mr. Yin didn''t know when he came.


    "Elder martial brother Zhao, it''s not your poison, is it..."


    "Yes, elder martial brother Zhao, are you still afraid of him?"


    For a moment, the voice of discussion overwhelming toward Zhao day pressure over.


    "Nonsense! How could I do such a thing? " Zhao RI Tian frowned and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Why is Zhang Fan not poisoned at any time, but poisoned in the match with himself? I''m afraid he doesn''t even believe it. But, in fact, he really didn''t know anything. And he doesn''t have to be afraid of Zhang Fan at all.


    "President Liu, is it time to announce the end of the competition?" On one side, the middle-aged man went to Liu Ping''s side and seemed to urge him.


    "Presumptuous!" The old man, who was sitting in danger, finally opened his mouth, staring at the middle-aged man beside him and said to him, "if you are talking nonsense, I will make a family law to serve you!" As soon as the old man patted the table, the middle-aged man around him didn''t dare to put a fart on his face, so he had to walk to one side.


    And the old man''s voice just fell, at the moment, under the command of Yin Lao, two students have come up to carry Zhang Fan down.


    "Wait!" But Liu Ping waved his hand and immediately pointed to Zhang Fan.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the past, at the moment, but see Zhang Fan''s face has been better than half.


    Compared with the reclusive expression just now, Zhang Fan seems to have lightened a lot.


    "Zhang, Li Chun, you, how do you feel? Can we still compete? " Mr. Yin almost let slip his words, but it was also something that everyone knew.


    Zhang Fan nodded firmly, but his body was still weak.


    Zhao day is incredible staring at Zhang Fan, with the tone of inquiry, "Li Chun, you''d better go to rest first. If I''m poisoned, I won''t win. I''m looking forward to a fair fight with you


    But Zhang Fan shook his head, showing a smile, "ha ha, someone wants to kill me, but I didn''t die." With that, he spat the blood on the corner of his mouth and bit his teeth. The whole person looked extremely ferocious, just like a fierce beast who had just broken the cage.


    Even Zhao and others can''t help but be afraid.


    "Who is it?" Zhao RI Tian asked.


    "You know that." Zhang Fan gave a cool smile.


    Zhao Litian suddenly realized that he was looking back at the old man and the middle-aged man in the challenge arena, as if he was consulting their eyes. However, the old man avoided his eyes and didn''t look at him any more, while the middle-aged man was staring at him fiercely, as if he was giving a death order.


    "Well, I feel much better now." Zhang Fan added.


    However, Zhao RI Tian is still dubious.


    All the people under the stage were surprised. Zhang Fan, who just looked like he was going to die, actually got up again in such a short time. It seems that he wants to compete with Zhao Litian.


    "Good job!"


    "Don''t lose!" The following students have all kinds of Shouts.


    Zhang Fan looked back, and immediately a water wave flew towards the man''s mouth.


    "Pa" a, hit particularly crisp.


    The chance is that everyone is stunned.


    Isn''t he a practitioner of fire attribute? Why can he still use the skill of water attribute? This is clearly water attribute!


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    Including President Liu Ping, they all looked at Zhang Fan like a monster.


    The old man was even more shocked and speechless.


    Mr. Yin pursed his lips. He knew that this day would come.


    The reason why Zhang Fan was able to recover in such a short time is also due to the strong resilience of the heart of the ocean in his body. Now put away the fire element and use the power of water element, which is more conducive to the recovery of your injury. In addition, the water element has the function of dredging toxins. After Zhang Fan''s two mouthfuls of blood vomited out, the whole person''s state also recovered a lot.


    "You, you really surprised me!" Zhao Litian couldn''t help laughing. It seems that I really found the right person today.Zhang Fan calmly smile, looking back around, but did not find the figure worthy of his fear.


    Immediately, he looked back at Zhao Litian, "brother Zhao, what are you waiting for?"


    "Hua Hua..." Zhang Fan''s whole body, the element of water began to diffuse, and her body''s spiritual power immediately is also fast running up, in the flow of Wanyuan daojue, the body is in double recovery.


    On Zhang Fan''s body surface, a light water curtain was soon covered, which is the symbol of the full operation of water elements!


    "The ultimate water!" Four words slowly appeared in the old man''s mouth.


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw that Zhang Fan had already hit Zhao RI Tian with his mighty spirit power.


    And Zhao day just returned to God, suddenly caught the punch. Hum, the whole body fell on the ground a few minutes later, and the light of the whole body was more dull!


    "Little day!" See Zhao day injured, after the ring, the middle-aged man can''t help shouting.


    "Good!" Those who were not optimistic about Zhang Fan could not help shouting.


    But Zhang Fan''s performance, is they think inconceivable.


    This unknown student is not simple. He not only has extraordinary perseverance, but also has the strength that ordinary people can''t have. Although he is still in shackles, many people think that Zhang Fan may be able to beat Zhao RI Tian. Among other things, Zhang Fan''s second kind of water attribute can be the official killer of fire attribute.


    Although strong fire can still extinguish water, his family doesn''t think that Zhang Fan will be weak. In everyone''s eyes, Li Chun, that is Zhang Fan, is probably the biggest black horse in this competition!


    The old man frowned tightly. From the beginning, he was full of confidence in Zhao RI Tian, but now his face also showed a trace of uneasiness. He doesn''t know how Zhang Fan dissolves the toxins in his body. What''s more, he can''t imagine why the child''s recovery ability is so amazing. What they can''t imagine is that he has a second attribute, water attribute.


    Since ancient times, water and fire can not be tolerated. Although there have been many practitioners who have two attributes at the same time, this is the first time that water and fire coexist. If Zhang Fan has any hidden cards, it is estimated that even if Zhao Litian loses, it is reasonable.


    Zhao Ritan did not dare to be careless after he suffered a dark loss from Zhang Fan.


    The fire fist in his hand is displayed again. The fire light and water light blend with each other. For a moment, the hissing sound spreads all over the challenge arena, and the bursts of water vapor spread continuously.


    Although there is a gap between them in their cultivation, they can fight back and forth before they show decisive moves. As time went by, neither of them wanted to lose. Although Zhang Fan was poisoned, it seems that the more he plays, the more energetic he is. The more he plays, the better he recovers. His condition is even better than at the beginning.


    At this time, Zhao Litian is also anxious.


    "Roar!" He raised his head to the sky and roared, and the violent fire elements gathered around him. The spirit power is flowing rapidly, and the flame on his fist is converging rapidly.

 Chapter 161

    At the same time, Zhang Fan''s palm slightly changed, and his heart was silently thinking about the tricks of autumn water palm.


    The whole night, although he spent in the rest, he did not give up reading Qiushui palm.


    Although this autumn water palm technique is not as difficult to practice as Taoist Yun said, he also reluctantly understood the front two palms.


    The palm of the student who slapped his mouth before was the first palm of Qiushui palm technique.


    In the fight with Zhao Litian, Zhang Fan uses the technique of autumn water palms, condenses the water elements in his hands, which can compete with Zhao Litian. With the endless water element in the body and strong resilience, it''s not so hard to fight with Zhao Litian. Otherwise, relying on the storage and strength of spiritual power, he is not Zhao''s opponent at all.


    And now, Zhao Litian is finally going to enhance the strength of his spiritual power.


    "Fire strike!" Just at this time, I saw the fire element surging all over Zhao RI Tian''s body, and the fire was flourishing on his double fists. The burning fire wave is like a dragon and snake, twisting wildly. Stabbing Lala, it''s like a wild animal roaring. And it is also aimed at the place where Zhang Fan keeps trying, as long as Zhang fan leaves a flaw, it will not hesitate to hit in the past.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan is practicing the second hand of Qiushui palm technique, which is less than his first time. Although Zhang Qiushui is a good teacher, he can''t master the moves easily. Although the power of the second hand is not big, it is double that of the first hand. In addition, Zhang Fan still has the blessing of the spiritual power of the heart of the sea in his body. For a moment, the impact of water element burst out by Zhang Fan is no less than that of Wang Xueli. The element of fire, which is not weak at all, and the element of water, which is so powerful now, never occurred to anyone.


    "Take my punch!" At the moment, Zhao Litian doesn''t give Zhang Fan the chance to gather his spiritual power any more. He blows directly at Zhang Fan.


    "Autumn water palm, second palm, magic!"


    Magic, this name is Zhang Fan''s own, because in the records of Qiushui palm technique, the name of the second palm is copulatory palm, which is really too vulgar, and also makes people fantasize. And Zhang Fan is also according to the characteristics of this palm, took a name, called magic! It is the so-called illusion that makes it difficult to distinguish between reality and falsehood.


    Alternate under the palm, feint left and right, called magic!


    Although it is not powerful, it has amazing effect in actual combat.


    "Boom!" There was a loud explosion.


    A mass of water mist soared, and the temperature on the field suddenly increased by several degrees.


    And in the mist, the two figures alternately scattered, people can not tell which is Zhang Fan, and which is Zhao Litian.


    The scattered figures are like residual shadows, which can''t be captured by naked eyes.


    In Zhang Fan''s hand, the coherent palm techniques are scattered alternately. Although there is no way to compete with Zhao, but with a steady supply of spiritual power, Zhang Fan continued to bring trouble to Zhao.


    And off the court, these people are stunned. How could they not think that a boy in the shackles could compete with Zhao Litian in the shackles. Although it''s just a collision in strength, its shock is still so obvious.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a burst of flame rose, Zhang Fan was also shocked by the Qi and blood surge, and his damaged meridians were in pain again at this moment.


    Convulsions hit, along with the autumn water palm is also a slow beat.


    "Poof!" A mouthful of blood spits out, Zhang Fan flies upside down.


    This time, the water element in his body did not catch up.


    "Li Chun, you are very strong. If you come to my level, I admit that I can''t beat you. But now, the gap between the Six Worlds is still too big! " The flame in Zhao RI Tian''s hand rose, and there was a little burnt on his face. It should have been caused by the series of collisions just now. It seems that he didn''t benefit from the competition just now.


    "It''s true that the spiritual power gap of liuchongtian can''t be made up." Zhang Fan gets up and stares at Zhao RI Tian.


    "Now, it''s time to call your pet out." In Zhao RI Tian''s heart, the most dangerous is probably Zhang Fan''s spirit beast.


    If this spirit beast does not appear, it means that Zhang Fan still has room.


    Zhang Fan shook his head helplessly, "I also want to call it out, but I caught this spirit beast from the ivory tower, so I don''t know how to call it out. Can come out, estimation also depends on its mood Zhang Fan said some indifferent, but how can others easily believe it.


    "Li Chun, if you don''t want to summon the spirit beast, you can''t beat me."


    With these words, Zhao Litian had already slowly felt the magic weapon from his skirt, and the blue light appeared. Everyone under the stage could not help but take a breath of cold air. It seems that Zhao Litian wants to finish the game quickly.


    At this time, Zhang Fan also adjusted the Qi and blood in his body and stabilized his state. When he saw that he had taken out the spirit weapon, he immediately took out the fish intestine sword from the barren ring.Slender blade, although not full of spiritual power of the luster, but also full of danger. Zhang Fan doesn''t know how to use a sword, but he still understands the principle of one inch long and one inch strong.


    With a whoosh, a firelight burst out.


    Zhao RI Tian brow lock, blue blade gently wave, this fire is also instant scattered.


    At the moment when the fire dissipated, an electric arc stabbed directly across the blue blade, through Zhao''s clothes and into his chest!


    "What?" On and off the stage, countless people were surprised.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it in their whole life.


    A person can have three attributes at the same time, and can use them alternately.


    Isn''t this flashing arc just the attribute of lightning? Who on earth is this humble boy on stage?!


    "Ah Accompanied by a scream, Zhao litianmeng waved the dagger down and wanted to cut off Zhang Fan''s hand.


    But Zhang Fan''s speed is particularly fast, in the blink of an eye, his whole person has retreated, and his palm, is pinching an iron plate. Under the annotation of the public, he slowly dropped the iron plate on the ground. "It seems that it is impossible to win suddenly." Zhang Fan gave a faint smile.


    At the moment, Zhao RI Tian''s face is very ugly, and the black robe on his chest is a big hole pulled out by Zhang Fan.


    At this moment, he looks as embarrassed as he is.


    However, he forced himself to put on an indescribable smile and said with some praise, "Li Chun, you are really a monster. If I didn''t see you with my own eyes, I would never believe that there are still people like you in this world. Even if I lose to you today, I''m willing." Immediately, he slowly pulled down his black robe and showed his hard armor. From inside to outside, he was extremely well armed.


    Zhang Fan some doubts swept two eyes, Zhao day this dress up should not be because of the game. Plus what he said to himself before, Zhang fan can''t help but prepare for what will happen next.


    "In fact, I don''t have three attributes. It''s just a skill of thunder attribute. It comes from a real lion dragon bone." Zhang Fan didn''t hide much from Zhao RI Tian. "But you''re right. I''ll beat you today." Immediately, Zhang Fan put away the arc in his hand, and the whole person stepped back slightly.


    But Zhao day is also a Leng, in the hand blue dagger slightly a probe, on the dagger, suddenly appeared a sharp fire.


    In the light of the fire, the sharp part of the dagger was gradually extended.


    The sharp edge made Zhang Fan frown, his hands slightly up, gradually rising, and behind him, a glow of Cabernet rose gradually.


    Fire attribute, this is the fire attribute of the engraved spirit?!


    Under the stage, some people have begun to wonder.


    If Zhang fan used the water property of the engraved spirit, they can understand it. However, in the face of Zhao RI Tian, who is also a fire property, when his own spiritual power is not as good as his opponent''s, can he really beat him by using the fire property of the engraved spirit?


    The same doubts also appear in Zhao''s mind.

 Chapter 162

    "Li Chun, it''s no fun for us to continue to fight. Today I dress like this. You know I must have my own task. I said, let''s make the final move. What do you think? " Zhao said, his hands of the blue blade more deep, exuding a very strange luster.


    Within tens of meters, you can feel the strange breath.


    Zhang Fan also nodded, and the glow behind him was more brilliant. A huge bird Peng was singing in the air.


    "This, this is Dapeng?" Off the court, some people have begun to sigh.


    "No, it''s not Mirs. It''s quepeng. It''s a branch of Mirs. It''s just that quepeng''s cultivation can''t reach the height of Dapeng. " Off the court, there are still people who know the goods.


    Zhang Fan looked at Zhao RI Tian, only to feel that the powerful aura of his sparrow Peng skill was separated by the blue blade. And the sparrow ROC technique he used was quickly divided at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zhao RI Tian''s hand, that blue ground light blade with a kind of extremely twisted posture, toward Zhang Fan''s face door delimited to come over.


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s face changed, the quepeng skill behind him no longer condensed his spiritual power. The powerful fire element permeated the sky. In the sky, the light of blue and Cabernet Sauvignon was intertwined.


    The majestic elements of fire soared into the sky, burning every student nearby.


    Yin Lao, who is in the spirit inducing state, is engulfed by the fire wave, and his whole body retreats.


    Blue flame across the sky, in an instant, bird Peng''s cry becomes tragic.


    Fire wave crazy rolling, "Hua" sound, the fire scattered, like an explosion in general, the clouds scattered.


    Everyone''s eyes are quietly staring at the scene, and the two figures appear in the eyes of the crowd.


    One stands with a blade and is magnificent.


    And the other, standing there quietly, around his body, a faint water ring shield slowly running. However, in the center of the shield, there was a big cut. And Zhang Fan''s chest is also gulping blood. It seems that the victory has been divided.


    Zhang Fan shook his head in dismay. "I didn''t expect that your spirit weapon was so powerful that you could even break the absolute defense!" With that, another mouthful of blood spat out.


    Behind the challenge arena, both the old man and the middle-aged man showed a satisfied smile, and the result of the competition was exactly what they expected.


    Off the field, a burst of cheers came, congratulating Zhao''s victory.


    Of course, there are a few low murmurs. Most of them are complaining that Zhang Fan didn''t summon the spirit beast, otherwise, he might win. Now that they have lost their crystal, they must be unhappy.


    Suddenly, Zhao day with a smile on the face, but also exposed a touch of bleak, a mouthful of blood, wow a vomit to the ground. The old man''s face changed. When he looked at Zhao RI Tian again, his knees were still bent. The next moment, he knelt down on the ground.


    The hustle and bustle of the scene suddenly quieted down, and everyone couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    In Zhang Fan''s body, Wanyuan daojue is flowing wildly, recovering his strength.


    The surrounding air is also moving slowly because of the crazy circulation of Wanyuan daojue, which can not be seen by others. However, as long as the practitioners reach the Mahayana realm, they can feel the spiritual power of heaven and earth, and naturally they can see it.


    And that old man is light vomit out four words, "Wan Yuan Road Jue!"


    On one side, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Obviously, they all know a lot about Wanyuan daojue.


    "Father, don''t you see. Wanyuan daojue hasn''t appeared for many years. Of course, except for that genius. " Aside, the middle-aged man quickly asked.


    "No, my grandson won''t be wronged today. Since ancient times, Zhang''s blood has been very strong. That genius is even more powerful and supreme. His spiritual cultivation is several times that of ordinary people. Even if this son is not the supreme blood, it is not so bad. If you reach Mahayana in the future, you will be a strong one and even climb to a higher place. " The old man touched his beard and analyzed calmly. Although his voice is not big, several people can hear him clearly behind the challenge arena.


    "Father, what shall we do now?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Such people give us only two choices. One is to kill people and not show any trace. The second is to try our best to win over and leave no room for it. " With that, the old man looked aside.


    The middle-aged couple also gave a little smile, and the man even said, "what Mr. Zhao said is that the appearance of this son must be the glory of my city. How can I erase it? I think Mr. Zhao is also going to try his best to win over." With that, the man also laughed.


    The old man didn''t think so. He laughed and touched his beard. Then he said, "that''s the best."


    At the moment, Liu Ping also made a look in his eyes. Mr. Yin responded immediately. He came to them, looked at Zhao RI Tian, and said to him, "can we continue?"Zhao RI Tian shakes his head. His limbs have already been paralyzed. Zhang Fan''s cultivation in the fire just now has at least reached the shackles of the six heavens. The crazy thunder and lightning makes him nearly collapse. He couldn''t believe that a man with only two days of shackles would be so abnormal.


    At the moment, Yin also raised Zhang Fan''s hand and said to the crowd, "the second round of the top four, Li Chun


    First, there was peace, then there was a carnival.


    And those who thought they had lost were even more crazy. If it wasn''t for the rules of the game, they would have rushed up to kiss Zhang Fan. This kind of worry about gain and loss, lost and recovered mood, let them for a long time can''t calm down, who can think, this person didn''t even sign the spirit beast, had won the game. It seems that he is the only one who won the first place in this competition.


    Next round, Zhang Fan''s odds will soar!


    Wang Xueli, who was watching the battle under the stage, was even more lost in thought. She thought she would have a showdown with Zhao RI Tian, but she didn''t expect that even Zhao RI Tian had lost, and she still lost to such a little boy who was younger than herself. She really couldn''t believe it.


    But the fact is in front of her and she has to accept it.


    At this time, a servant dressed up as a small guy came over, bow in Wang Xueli''s ear, don''t know what to say.


    And Wang Xueli''s face changed, although very reluctant, but still nodded.


    Looking at the challenge arena, Wang Xueli clenched her fist.


    After the cheers, Yin announced, "two hours later, at three o''clock in the afternoon, there will be a championship race!"


    And Zhang Fan is also in a few students to help, into the lounge.


    The rest room is a closed space, but it has air circulation.


    As soon as Zhang Fan entered meditation, his wounds had almost recovered. At this time, suddenly, the door was knocked. Zhang Fan was about to open the door, but he came uninvited.


    It was Wang Xueli who came. Her face was gloomy and a little displeased. Her facial features were slightly upright. She was a bit of a man''s heroism. When she saw Zhang Fan meditating, she closed the door.


    "What are you doing here? See if I''m dead? " Zhang Fan doesn''t like Wang Xueli very much. Maybe she beat Caiyun this morning and humiliated her.


    But Zhang Fan''s words didn''t make Wang Xueli angry. Instead, she smiles at Zhang Fan, "I can tell you why you were suddenly poisoned in the game today." Wang Xueli''s words are like a needle, which stabs Zhang Fan''s nerves. Zhang fan can''t help looking up at the woman.


    "Well, are you going to tell me?" Zhang Fan asked.


    Wang Xueli shook her head and gave a strange smile. "No, I''m not going to tell you. I just want you to know that someone is playing with you. Moreover, this person is also the one you particularly trust." For Wang Xueli''s words, Zhang fan does not agree.


    "I thought you were going to tell me a secret. It turned out to be nothing. What, you don''t have confidence in the afternoon? Now come and shake my mind? I''m just the cultivation of the double heaven in the shackles. What else do you worry about? "


    Wang Xueli laughed and frowned, "do you really think I''m afraid of you? Just because you can beat Zhao Ritan doesn''t mean you can beat me. Besides, I would not use such bad tactics. I also know that your name is not Li Chun, but Zhang Fan. I know all the secrets of your family. " Wang Xueli said that she was about to leave, but suddenly she looked back at Zhang Fan, "by the way, I almost forgot to tell you that I won''t be on the stage again for the competition in the afternoon. You don''t have to worry. The first place is yours. "

 Chapter 163

    Zhang Fan wanted to say something, but she saw that Wang Xueli had gone out and closed the door.


    What does this woman want? What''s a good thing to write about and you won''t compete?


    Or did she deliberately put a false message to confuse herself?!


    The more he thought, the more confused he was. Instead of thinking, Zhang Fan put his eyes in his body.


    After the fierce battle in the morning, Zhang Fan only felt that his Wanyuan daojue had improved a little. Although he had reached the top of the three levels, he could not find the feeling of breakthrough.


    Wanyuan daojue is the only skill that Zhang Fan practiced, and it is also an extremely powerful skill. If Zhang Fan''s accomplishments still want to be improved, the easiest way is to improve Wanyuan daojue first. Because the promotion of Wanyuan daojue means that Zhang Fan''s speed of absorbing the spiritual power between heaven and earth increases, and it also means that the time of big and small Zhou days decreases when he practices. In this way, the faster the self cultivation can be improved. In the face of Wanyuan daojue, who has not been greatly promoted, Zhang Fan is also anxious at the moment. However, compared with the slow promotion of Wanyuan daojue, Zhang Fandi''s spiritual cultivation seems to have the appearance of promoting to the seventh heaven.


    Before Zhang ginseng, he knew that it was because of the herbs he ate.


    The medicinal effect of fire ginseng is extremely powerful. It not only makes Zhang Fan improve to the cultivation of liuchongtian, but also accumulates a lot of medicinal power in his body. As long as Zhang Fan carries out a lot of cultivation or fierce fighting, this stored local medicine power will be released. One part is used to recover Zhang Fan''s body damage, one part is used to recover his lost spiritual power, and the other part is used to improve Zhang Fan''s self cultivation.


    In this dark, the fire ginseng is also slowly refining Zhang Fan''s body, but also enhance Zhang Fan''s physique.


    I wanted to try to sprint to the seventh heaven of shackles with the help of noon, but I was afraid that the spiritual power released when I broke through could not be hidden and could be peeped by others. Think about it, or decided not to break through.


    These time can be put on the practice of autumn water palm and the control of fire finger.


    This morning, the tracking of the fire refers to, really let Zhao Dayi unexpected, but, at the last moment or by him with his spirit to shock scattered. If you can control more skillfully, maybe that flame finger can directly hurt him.


    This Zhao RI Tian really has a strong strength, plus the magic weapon in his hand, if his means are a little less, it is really hard to deal with him. Today, if it wasn''t for the flame cloud generated by the sparrow ROC technique that blocked everyone''s vision and gave them the opportunity to release their spiritual power and cast their lightning technique, they would not be qualified to enter the next competition.


    Everything, also has the existence of luck.


    Although Zhao RI Tian''s boxing method is single, his power is extremely powerful. If he puts the power of fire finger on his fist, will it have a miraculous effect?


    Thinking, the flame suddenly appeared on the finger.


    Zhang Fan tried his best to control it, but found that the impact of the flame finger couldn''t be pulled. Under the pull, he burst directly under his hands.


    "Boom!" The sudden power of the explosion made Zhang Fan''s hand bloody. He couldn''t bear the pain and didn''t let himself cry out, but he couldn''t help crying in his heart!


    Facts have proved that some attempts can''t be easily tried, and the flame finger can''t keep on the fist like Zhao RI Tian''s flame fist.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open.


    Yin frowned, suddenly saw the injury on Zhang Fan''s hand, and quickly asked, "I heard the voice of fighting, who just came."


    Zhang Fan also wrapped his hand with gauze at this time, and quickly said, "it''s OK, teacher, it''s my own carelessness, no one has come."


    "Ridiculous, do you think I''m a fool? I''ll hurt my hand like this. " Mr. Yin looked at Zhang Fan, thought about it, and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to talk. Now your strength is far above me. I''m not qualified to influence your decision. One thing I want to tell you is that Wangcheng has mobilized a lot of troops today. It is estimated that the battle will start tonight. Go or stay, you have to decide this afternoon. I suggest that you give up Tianling college, and the college may not be able to protect you. "


    "The college won''t, but it''s a big risk to protect me." Zhang Fan is very casual to mention a sentence.


    Mr. Yin''s face is not very good-looking. Maybe what Zhang Fan said is right.


    "In any case, the college will give you corresponding rewards, and you will always be the pride of the college." With that, Yin went out.


    Zhang Fan also sighed and shook his head. When he took down the gauze, the wound on his hand had healed. It is estimated that Zhang Fan is the only one in the world.


    Noon passed and the sun was shining.


    Today''s sun seems to be particularly dazzling, according to some people can''t open their eyes.


    The fiery air seemed to be left by the morning fighting.


    It seems that there are a lot less people on the field. Zhao RI Tian is defeated, and the students who support Zhao RI Tian are scattered.The old man and the middle-aged man also broke up, it seems that they don''t care about the next competition, and this competition to reward. Perhaps, what they care more about is honor.


    Zhang Fandi appears, let originally some dull atmosphere instantaneous restless rise.


    These people stare at each other. Through Zhang Fan''s bloodstained clothes, they clearly see that Zhang Fan''s body can no longer see the wound. For a time, he even doubted whether he was wrong.


    Is this still human? How can a normal person have such recovery ability.


    One side shocked, on the other side, are crazy pressure Zhang Fan win.


    Zhang Fan''s competition in the morning was too shocking, which made him famous at one stroke. The name of Li Chun spread throughout the whole Tianling college. The poor thing is that Li Chun really doesn''t know that he has become famous in the college.


    "Li Chun, Li Chun!..."


    I don''t know who coaxed me. For a moment, both inside and outside the court began to shout Li Chun''s name, which made Zhang Fan feel at a loss.


    Originally looked down upon, now it has become the object of public admiration.


    Maybe Zhang Fan doesn''t know that he lost 28 at noon. Now, the odds between him and Wang Xueli are almost equal.


    Even, Wang Xueli''s odds are lower than him.


    The lower the odds score, the lower his popularity.


    And Zhang Fan''s popularity at the moment, should have been above Wang Xueli.


    "Now, I''d like to announce that the final of the afternoon match officially begins!"


    Old Yin didn''t know when he had already stepped into the challenge arena. With the sound of a drum, there was another burst of cheering and cheering.


    Mr. Yin waved his hand and said with a happy smile, "next, let''s invite our two contestants to the stage!" In a burst of fierce cheers, Zhang Fan led up first.


    When Zhang Fan saw Wang Xueli, he couldn''t help but smile. It seems that this woman really intends to cheat herself. However, I didn''t take her words seriously at all.


    Who is willing to give up the opportunity that took so many days to change when they are about to compete for the first place. Zhang Fan himself, he would not.


    Wang Xueli also looks at Zhang Fan with a smile, and salutes Zhang Fan slightly.


    Zhang Fan a Leng, this woman in the competition can be directly up to do, how this time so gentle, is it not hidden what greasy?


    Zhang Fan also followed the salute, but in his hand, the flame finger was ready to go!


    "In this competition, I abstain!"


    Suddenly, seven simple words appeared in Wang Xueli''s mouth.


    Those seven words seem to have unspeakable magic power, which makes countless people marvel.


    The scene was dumb and quiet. As if a needle had fallen, you could hear it.


    Breathing sound gradually heavy, do not know who is the first to shout, "what! No more


    Then came the curse.


    Zhang Fan is also a burst of depression, originally thought that this woman wants to use what subtotal two, now a look, unexpectedly is really to abstain! Can''t she beat me?


    Or, there are other reasons.


    Zhang Fan shook his head again. With Wang Xueli''s character, it''s impossible to abstain.


    What''s more, her words at noon were very clear. She was not afraid of herself.


    It is estimated that someone is interfering with it.


    "Fight or not, damn it!"


    At this time, another student scolded.


    Wang Xueli had been holding the fire and listening to the student''s mindless scolding, she couldn''t help it. It was a waterspout at him!


    Fortunately, Dean Liu Ping''s quick eyes and quick hands blocked Wang Xueli''s attack.


    At the moment, there is Wang Xueli''s confidant will stop her, did not make things worse.


    Zhang fan can''t help shaking his head, not to mention the strength of students in Tianling college, but to say that the quality is really not generally low.

 Chapter 164

    Wang Xueli gave a cold hum and glared at Zhang Fan with a kind of extremely dissatisfied eyes. She immediately stopped and ignored these people.


    Zhang Fan frowned. He didn''t like this kind of despised look. Staring at Wang Xueli''s back, she said in a deep voice, "I don''t accept your acceptance of losing. I don''t agree with you. One on one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Xueli, who was about to leave, also stood still. Slightly a Zheng, seems to want to look back. However, he didn''t look back and said coldly, "hum, there will always be a chance. I''ll prove to them who is the best. Whether it''s Zhao or you, I won''t pay attention to it. " With that, she glanced at the crowd. "I don''t compete. That''s my business. With the deterrence of my family in Wangcheng, no matter who you are, dare to offend me, I will never let you have a good time! " Immediately, cast aside those who stop her, turn around and go.


    In the field, only Zhang Fan was left.


    Although he also wants to get the first place, and this is what uncle Yu strongly demands. No matter what the first prize is, it''s all for uncle Yu. However, now he won the first place in this way, which made Zhang Fan hard to accept for a while.


    Seeing Wang Xueli''s departure, the strong smell of gunpowder in the field just dissipated. No one, including Zhang Fan, knows exactly what happened. But Zhang Fan knew that someone must be controlling all this behind his back. However, he didn''t know who had such great ability to make Tianling college turn a blind eye.


    At this time, Yin also came up, took Zhang Fan by the hand, and directly announced that Zhang Fan was the winner of this ivory tower trial, including the elite trial.


    Originally, this was an extremely important competition, and it was also a test that Zhang Fan was very interested in. But now, although he won the first place in name, Zhang Fan is not happy at all. This kind of leak picking behavior made him feel a little shameful, but also a little guilty, even though he didn''t know what was going on behind these people. But for the first prize that uncle Yu asked for, Zhang Fan, I had to admit that it was embarrassing.


    "Next, let''s announce the top three in this elite trial." Seeing that the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, Yin said, "they are the first, Li Chun! Second, Zhao RI Tian and third, Caiyun


    The first two were acceptable, but the third became Caiyun. Let everyone how can''t accept, no matter how say, Caiyun is defeated by Wang Xueli''s people, now this third even if not Wang Xueli, also shouldn''t be Caiyun.


    It seems that seeing these people have objections, Yin also cleared his throat, and then said, "I know you have a lot of controversy about the third place, but according to the competition system and the previous rules, if you abstain in the competition, you will give up the competition reward. Therefore, the third prize naturally falls on Caiyun, the fourth. In this way, you should have no doubt. "


    The following people still want to talk, but Yin doesn''t give them any chance to speak any more. He quickly says, "because Zhao RI Tian and Caiyun are not present for the time being, their rewards will be sent to their home. Now, let''s invite our president to present the first prize to our first runner, Li Chun. Let''s give it a round of applause Mr. Yin is really a senior teacher in the college. He quickly enlivens the atmosphere in the field to resolve the embarrassment just now.


    These people are really so. When they hear the word reward, they are all interested in it. For the first prize, it seems to be a mysterious treasure, which is of great help to any person of cultivation, and can even improve his cultivation. The improvement of cultivation is the most attractive for every practitioner.


    Liu Ping also slowly got up at the moment, as if he had known the result for a long time. And now in his hand, he felt out a gilded box. On top of the box, the dense fragrance was slowly distributed, and everyone in the field was wide eyed, as if this treasure was about to fall into their hands.


    "I didn''t say that before, but I overestimated your perseverance. If I had said that the first prize would be awarded, I think Wang Xueli would not have given up Liu Ping said, fingers micro motion, hand box slowly open.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were also attracted in the past. In fact, he also wanted to know what kind of treasure it was. He could make uncle Yu covet it, and he urged him to bring it back. And he is also holding the intention of releasing all cultivation, to fight for the first place.


    However, due to Wang Xueli''s surrender, Zhang Fan''s strength can still be preserved. It is a good thing to avoid the first World War, although the first place is not worthy of the name.


    With the opening of the box, the strong aroma overflowed. A seven color strange flower blooms slowly, this is still a living flower! They couldn''t help looking at each other. This was the first time they saw the living, still twisting flowers. Seven color flowers have seven petals, each petal has a different color, when the palm is one inch long. Green branches with a few barbs, highlighting a bit of danger in the enchantment.


    "This is seven core Begonia! It''s what I met when I traveled from the outside world in my early years. But my attributes don''t match and I can''t use them, so I''ve kept them. According to the records of the class baicaogang, each petal of the seven core Begonia has its own unique effect: life and death, flesh and bones, growth and cultivation, Tu Shengling This plant is a treasure in the world, or a kind of immortal herb. Its rank is estimated to have reached six! It''s also natural for people with wood attributes to practice. Of course, it has a certain effect on other people, but it''s not so obvious. " Liu Ping said, eyes have been on Zhang Fan''s body, seems to say, the seven core Begonia is your.Zhang Fan also understood why Caiyun had worked so hard to participate in the ivory tower trial. It seems that she should know what the first prize was. However, the seven core Begonia is really good, and the fireman ginseng that I caught by mistake is not as good as this one.


    Compared with the second place and the third place, this seven core Begonia is also worthy of the name.


    Zhang Fan at the moment is not ambiguous, see immediately forward, hand to pick up the seven core Begonia. Although I don''t know what use it is to Uncle Yu, it has its value only by the rank of the immortal.


    Although Liu Ping was a little reluctant to give up, looking at Zhang Fan, he still put the seven core Begonia into the box and handed it over. "Li Chun, it''s easy to keep. It''s very useful for you." Immediately, he looked up again, looking at the field, eyes extremely fierce, "if you dare to have his heart, I don''t mind to wipe you out. This is a reward for those who have the ability and an honor for our college


    Although Liu Ping has warned, but from the eyes of these people, Zhang Fan still saw the naked desire! Humanity is released without reservation. Just waiting for the dark to come, so that the ugliness of human nature sneaks out.

 Chapter 165

    Then came the seven core Begonia, Zhang Fan''s are even slightly trembling. This is a gift that he has never accepted, even though it is a prize. Liu Pinggang''s words of defending him also moved him.


    Unfortunately, Tianling college has too much to consider, so it can''t protect Zhang Fan.


    Looking back at old Yin, old Yin also nodded to him, indicating that he would put away the seven core Begonia.


    Zhang Fan understood and put the seven core Begonia into the barren ring. Then he bowed slightly to express his thanks. Looking around, all the disciples in the field are staring at themselves.


    Zhang Fan knows what they are thinking, but they can''t do it now. As long as there is a chance, these people will definitely attack themselves. With the reward, Zhang Fan stepped down from the challenge arena. Looking back, he took another look at the crowd. He didn''t show any threat. Instead, he had a shallow smile, as if to say, come and kill me, I''m good to bully.


    What they don''t know is that Zhang Fan is waiting for them to send out his collection. Even if a person only has 100 pieces of crystal, then ten people will have 1000 pieces of crystal. This business is a safe one.


    "Van Gogh, our young lady is looking for you." Suddenly, a pretty figure came and grabbed Zhang Fan''s hand. Zhang Fan was stunned. He looked up and found that the person holding him in one hand was Xiao die. Her eyebrows were slightly frowning. She seemed nervous and panicked. It was more like she was deliberately avoiding something. She pulled Zhang Fan out of Tianling college.


    See finally nobody, Zhang Fan this just pulled small butterfly, "small butterfly, you are anxious hair flustered, after all what matter?"


    Xiaodie see still around the college, or not at ease, while pulling Zhang Fan, said, "go to the city master''s house, Miss trapped in it."


    Zhang Fan a Leng, immediately ask a way, "how to return a responsibility, say clearly."


    Xiao die swallowed her saliva and said, "it''s too late to talk about it in detail. Now the city master and Taoist cloud are not in the mansion. Miss is surrounded by Chen Dong. Chen Dong doesn''t know if he has taken any forbidden drugs, and he has become extremely fierce. Even a Biao is not his opponent! "


    On hearing this, Zhang Fan did not dare to neglect. Although I know this moment will come sooner or later, I didn''t expect it to come so soon. If this afternoon''s competition is still as usual, it''s estimated that even if butterfly comes, he can''t leave.


    Soon, they took the path to the Lord''s mansion.


    At the moment, the outside of the city Lord''s mansion is deserted, and there is no pedestrian. Maybe it''s something we''re aware of, and we''re all hiding away. As the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building, the tranquility before the crisis is the most suffocating.


    Zhang Fan didn''t even see a guard, which was different from the old city Lord''s mansion. I''ve passed once, but there are the busiest streets around the city Lord''s mansion. Now, the flowers are withered and the body is thin.


    "From here!" Xiaodie pulls Zhang Fan around the main gate, over the wall and comes to a small gate.


    Looking at Xiao die''s familiar appearance, I think she has sneaked out like this before.


    "Don''t worry, Caiyun! As I said, your father will be fine. One day, I will stand on the position of the Lord of the city with my head high. At that time, you will be the wife of the Lord of the city and let you live a better life than you do now! " A voice of evil smile, as if in a soft voice comfort.


    "You promised me that you would never hurt my father, otherwise, even if I died, I would not let you succeed!" Caiyun''s voice seems to be crying. You don''t have to think about it. You know what''s going on. And this man''s voice is Chen Dong!


    Beside Zhang Fan, Xiao die is stunned.


    She didn''t dare to think about that. Suddenly, she stood in the same place and didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t worry, Caiyun! As I said, as long as you are willing to be nice to me and have sex with me, I will never hurt your father. " Dirty words, appeared in Chen Dong''s mouth again, "Hey, I didn''t expect that your appearance recovered so well, it really made me excited. I also like to play with women who are older than myself. They are more sexy and tasteful. "


    The more Chen Dong said, the dirtier he was!


    And at this time, the door was kicked open!


    Inside, four people in all!


    Chen Dong is pulling Caiyun, and although Caiyun refuses, her eyes seem to have been willing to accept this despair. But when she saw the comer, the despair in her eyes trembled slightly, but it did not disappear. And behind Chen Dong, two people are standing there, staring at the comer.


    It was Zhang Fan, who followed Xiao die behind him.


    "I didn''t expect that salted fish would turn over! Chen Dong, you rubbish, can suddenly become a black horse of Chen family! However, waste is waste after all, I will let you this salted fish, completely become a dead fish! Black horses become lame horses Zhang Fan said that he was already furious, and the flame pointed at Chen Dong.


    Seeing Zhang Fan, Chen Dong was also slightly surprised.


    He did not expect that Zhang Fan had already started to meet, faster than himself!


    And he is also in a hurry to dodge, a hand pulling clouds, do not want to let go! "Boy, today I will let you know what my means are! I''m going to find you, but I didn''t expect you to deliver it yourself... ""Poof, poof!" Two sounds came, Chen Dong''s cruel words have not finished, at the moment, his back has been pointed to the two flames!


    The corner of Chen Dong''s mouth instantly shed a touch of black blood, and his eyes suddenly became as black as ink. It doesn''t look like a normal person at all.


    "Young master!" At Chen Dong''s side, the two attendants were shocked!


    Chen Dong stares at Zhang Fan coldly. It seems that he never thinks that he has evaded the attack. However, why does the flame still hurt himself.


    At the moment, Caiyun quickly dodges and hides behind Zhang Fan. At the moment, the grievances that are repressed in his heart can no longer be tolerated and burst out, "Zhang Fan, help me kill him, they catch my father! You must help me


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly, he looked at Chen Dong, heart wipe honey please have an ominous feeling.


    Did Chen Dong die like this? Although his flame finger can change its position and make a U-turn attack under the control of the spirit power, he doesn''t think that two flame fingers can kill Chen Dong. Moreover, when he was on the field before, he could also feel that Chen Dong''s fire attribute was very strange, even his own flame finger could swallow it. Now, he is not sure whether the aftereffect of the flame finger just now was swallowed by him, because up to now, the flame finger has not produced a second explosion!


    If there is something strange about Chen Dong, then his fire attribute may not have any effect on him! Moreover, Zhang Fan doesn''t know whether the mysterious master is near here. If he is staring at himself, I''m afraid that he really can''t escape today.


    "Hum Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha... " Strange, and evil laughter came, Chen Dong''s body trembled slightly.


    Sure enough, this guy will never die so easily!


    "Ha ha ha, Zhang Fan, you say I''m salted fish. What are you?! Well, even if I am a salted fish, but now the salted fish has turned over, salted fish over the dragon''s gate, has become Jackie Chan! I don''t know if you, a fishing falcon, can still stop my dragon? " Chen Dong said with a smile, looking at Zhang Fan strangely, and in his body, the majestic fire property spirit power is wildly twisted.

 Chapter 166

    On one side, Caiyun is even more worried. Seeing that Chen dongmingming has been badly hit, it seems that this guy is not in danger, but more angry. And Zhang Fan came in a hurry, presumably also experienced a battle, regardless of the outcome of the battle, Zhang Fan''s consumption must be huge, if Zhang Fan''s state really fight with Chen Dong, it is estimated that it will not be good.


    And I really underestimate Chen Dong. I thought I could deal with him even if my father and yundaoren were not there. However, I didn''t expect that his fire was so strange, which not only suppressed his wood property, but also severely damaged a Biao. Now a Biao''s life and death is unknown. Chen Dong, who can''t even deal with a Biao, is even more powerful. Although Zhang Fan is also very powerful, but that kind of inexplicable worry, but always lingering.


    "Miss, where is brother Biao now?" Xiaodielian asked. Because a Biao has always been close to protect Caiyun. He also knows that a Biao hasn''t beaten Chen Dong and is very worried about him.


    Caiyun shook his head. He didn''t know whether he didn''t want to say it or not. Looking at Xiaodie, he said to her, "Xiaodie, a Biao is OK. Don''t worry!"


    On hearing this, Chen Dong laughed, "ha ha, don''t worry, you will see him soon!"


    With that, he pushed his hand forward, and a long flame spear came out, which was close to Xiaodie''s throat!


    Xiao die was so frightened that she waved out her hands and a gust of wind swept by. The whole person lightly floats a turn, has already dodged past. However, the long flame gun did not stop. In a twinkling of an eye, it hit again. It was like locking the throat of Xiaodie. If it didn''t reach the goal, it would not stop!


    Xiaodie waves to block again, but under the impact of Lingli, she is instantly attacked by anti shock and spit out a mouthful of blood! But the flame long gun, is penetrates, presses directly!


    No!


    Zhang Fan was pressing in his heart. With a powerful and immovable force, he forced the torch to turn. A shot stabbed at the door, suddenly burst out of the flame, a loud bang, the door directly blasted to pieces!


    Zhang fanmeng was shocked by the huge explosive force. He only felt that a cool wind was blowing around him, like a figure passing by!


    Hastily grasp with the hand, not surprisingly. A fiery breath came, holding the arm powerful, emitting a hot breath.


    Sure enough, it''s Chen Dong, but fortunately he reacted, otherwise this guy will succeed.


    "Still as a mountain!" Suddenly, another blow hit the figure!


    "Boom!" There was a loud noise.


    Zhang Fan only felt his arm for a while, and the whole person stepped back. The back fiercely bumped on the wall, the wrist place, is a burst of paralysis spreads!


    Huge sense of power rebounded, Zhang Fan was shocked, how also can''t think, this person''s power or so strong. And his strength in the immovable mountain of blessing, but reached nearly a million. If we say that Zhao RI Tian has such power under the powerful cultivation, he can still accept it, but Chen Dong only has the cultivation of triple heaven in the shackle realm. With such cultivation, can we have such power?!


    Zhang fan can''t help but feel his wrist. The smoke and dust disperse, and Chen Dong scans around with his dark eyes. There seems to be no response to the collision of forces just now.


    This is not like the eyes of a normal person, but more like a beast, a monster without emotion! There is a deep sense of ferocity and rampant murder.


    How can Chen Dong be like this?


    Zhang Fan was suspicious of his excessive promotion of strength. And now seeing his appearance, Zhang Fan''s doubts were completely dispelled. Looking back at Caiyun and Xiaodie, who are still behind him, he seems very quiet. "You go first, find a safe place to hide."


    "What do you do, brother fan?" Xiaodie said first.


    "Don''t worry about me. I feel that something is wrong with her. It''s very similar to Chen Dong in front of her. It''s very wrong. " Zhang Fan hurriedly pushes Xiaodie and Caiyun back.


    Xiao die takes a look at the colorful clouds around her. Although she can''t see anything, she also has trust in Zhang Fan''s words.


    Caiyun is still in a daze, watching Zhang Fan refuse to go.


    "Take it away!" Zhang Fan yelled angrily!


    Xiaodie just pulls Caiyun and runs towards the door!


    "Where to go!" A dull voice came out of Chen Dong''s voice, which made people not like his voice at all. It''s more like the voice of some kind of monster, growling in a low voice. With a wave of his hand, the two retinues behind him rushed away.


    Zhang Fan a fist waved past to want to block, but at his side, is also a fist shadow toward own face door how come!


    There is no way, had to give up blocking, hand back to protect themselves!


    "Boom!" Strong sense of strength, even with his hands to block, but the incomparable impact, let him still fiercely back a few steps, his hands have some shaking!


    "Your opponent, it''s me." Chen Dong stares at Zhang Fan, just like he stares at his prey.


    Zhang Fan was shocked that Chen Dong''s power was above his imagination. Even more than myself! This man''s body is obviously weak, and his cultivation is not as good as that of guiding spirit. But why is it so strong now? This powerful force is even stronger than the eight heaven refiner in the shackles!No wonder this guy is so confident!


    "Chen Dong, you can''t tolerate deviant ways when practicing. Otherwise, if you lose yourself, you don''t deserve to be called a cultivator." Zhang Fan knows that he can''t get away from Caiyun. He can only see their own fortune.


    "Ha ha ha, Zhang Fan, what qualifications do you have to say that I am a heretic. I tell you, in this world, strength is everything. As long as the fist is hard enough, there will be no heresy. " Chen Dong''s black pupil is bright, looking at Zhang Fan, emitting a strange look. "Caiyun is also mine. This woman is really tasteful. Do you know that she is also coquettish and savage. As long as I feed her a little, she will be obedient


    "Hello, what?" Zhang Fan frowned.


    "Ha ha ha, of course it''s good food. It''s just OK. The medicine hasn''t been released yet. If it''s night, she''ll be panting and groaning in bed. I will show her how strong my body can be after transformation. I will make her want to be immortal and die. I can''t stop it! " Chen Dong says, had already begun to fantasize unexpectedly.


    "Your face is really ugly!" Zhang Fan couldn''t stand it any longer, and rushed up fiercely, "it''s as immobile as a mountain!" The muscle on the body sends out the power of explosion, there is no flowery blunt Chen Dong dumb down!


    "Dark hammer!" Chen Dong is not polite either. He stands straight and punches!


    With Chen Dong a big drink, his hands even sent out a burst of black shadow!

 Chapter 167

    This is the first time that Zhang Fan has met this strange phenomenon. Even if we fight with Zhao, we are not so surprised. When, the front of the fist still has a black light. The so-called dark heavy hammer must not be an ordinary fist technique. I''m afraid its strength is far beyond its immobility.


    "Bang!" Zhang Fan''s fists collided with Chen Dong''s fists and made a dull sound.


    "Tengtengteng..." When Zhang Fandeng stepped back, he took a full five strides! It''s about to be shot out of the yard. And on the corner of his mouth, there was a faint bloodstain. His immovable power was suddenly rebounded by him, and the strong impact hit him, which made Zhang Fan''s body fall into a moment of regurgitation, spitting blood.


    "Is that the strength? You''d better show your ability to look after your home! Otherwise, next time, I won''t give you any chance! " Chen Dong stood still and said with disdain.


    Zhang Fan didn''t open his mouth. He knew that this guy had absolutely used some strange method and could completely rebound his attack. In the collision just now, Zhang Fan didn''t feel any strength, on the contrary, all his strength was rebounded back. This so-called dark hammer should be a way to rebound. If you strengthen your attack by force, the rebound will only be more fierce.


    This Chen Dong, obviously, still has some kind of mind.


    A touch of water element spiritual power is used to wrap Zhang Fan''s whole body. Then, the spiritual power of water element converged again, and a fist sized water ball appeared in his palm. And now Zhang Fan, also thought of an excellent way. The next moment, there was a flickering arc in the center of the water ball in his hand.


    The arc filled the water ball with a crackling sound.


    Zhang Fan wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "hum, since you can bounce my power back, can you also bounce this attribute attack?" Then he yelled angrily and smashed the water ball with lightning at Chen Dong''s face.


    And Chen Dong is still standing there.


    His fist swung out again, only to hear him shout, "dark hammer!"


    "Bang!" It''s a big noise.


    Flashing arc of water ball, directly hit on the dark fist of Chen Dong.


    In an instant, the crackling sound of lightning came fiercely, just like a thousand birds singing there.


    At the next moment, Zhang Fan only felt that the momentum of the arc in his hand was rapidly fading, but the water ball wrapped in the arc was also rapidly shrinking. Looking at Chen Dong''s fist, there was a flashing arc.


    What''s going on?!


    Zhang Fan was stunned. Does it mean that Chen Dong''s dark hammer can not only rebound his own strength, but also absorb his own skills of water and electricity?


    You know, Chen Dong is just a practitioner of fire attribute. Water attribute can just suppress his fire attribute.


    Moreover, the accomplishments of Chen Dong and himself are not much different. With the blessing of lightning, Chen Dong can''t absorb his own attacks. However, now look at the water polo in hand, it has disappeared. It''s not that the seemingly powerful water polo is gone.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan felt his arm numb. From the palm of Chen Dong''s hand, a black water ball appeared slowly, with the sound of lightning.


    Zhang Fan was so shocked that he took back his hand and ejected his whole body backward.


    Turning over and diving, I saw that the water ball shot directly at the place where I was standing just now. With a "boom", the wall behind was blown up a big hole. Splash of water with the same attributes of lightning, spring to Zhang Fan''s body, also spread the feeling of paralysis.


    "No, if it goes on like this, I''ll lose." Zhang Fan''s heart, also began secretly anxious. "We have to find a way to deal with his dark hammer. Otherwise, his own attacks are useless to him. However, with Zhang Fan''s means, there is no way to break through Chen Dong''s dark hammer. Moreover, any attack of his own will be suppressed by his dark hammer. I''m afraid that unless I have reached the cultivation of Mahayana, I can suppress it with the help of the power between heaven and earth. Otherwise, it''s hard to defeat him.


    Zhang Fan stepped back two steps, his mind in the crazy operation, thinking about what can be done to deal with the front of Chen Dong.


    Soon, he found out the shortcomings of Chen Dong.


    No matter how crazy Chen Dong is, he will not attack first. Every time, he will wait for Zhang Fan to attack, so he can use Zhang Fan''s attack to fight back. Can we say that the current state of Chengdong is not able to take the initiative to attack?


    Zhang Fan laughs. After another guess, he takes two steps towards Chen Dong and says to him, "Chen Dong, what''s the matter? Do you rely on your mouth? Or do you dare not attack me at all


    Chen Dong''s black eyes turned slightly, as if he had found somethingImmediately, he laughed at Zhang Fan, "you don''t have to beat around the bush with me. I know you have discovered my secret, but I just need to leave you here now. I don''t have to beat you. What''s more, you will be my loser in the end. When my master finishes what he has done, you will only die. But are you sure you don''t want to beat me and go to Caiyun again? Now she was given medicine by me, as long as at night, she will die. Ha ha ha... " With that, Chen Dong made a disgusting move.


    Zhang Fan frowned tightly. Obviously, Chen Dong was prepared to do so. And as he said, if she really didn''t find Caiyun, what happened to her. Of course, I can go now, but I don''t know why, I just can''t leave. This matter, he must stand to the end.


    Now, the most important thing is to defeat Chen Dong. The best thing is to destroy him!


    Ah, Zhang Fan sighed deeply in his heart.


    Anyway, there are few people here now!


    Forget it, it''s meaningless to suppress it.


    At the moment, he gently took off the Kirin jade from his chest and put it into the barren ring.


    "Boom!" A dull sound of Zhang Fan''s voice came from Zhang Fan''s body, and a lot of spiritual power was released, and Zhang Fan''s momentum suddenly rose to a great level. The original feeling of depression disappeared in an instant. Instead, the surging spirit power made the surrounding air vibrate.


    Shackles, six heavens!

 Chapter 168

    Seeing that Zhang Fan has suddenly become a practitioner of the six heavens in the shackles, Chen Dong is obviously stunned.


    He had 10000 confirmed messages telling him that Zhang Fan was only the cultivation of the double heaven in the shackle realm. But also just promoted to two days, plus and Zhang Fan against, he is more clear. How many pounds is Zhang Fan? However, now Zhang Fan suddenly becomes a practitioner of the six heaven in the shackle realm in front of him. This, this is incredible


    "You, you''ve been suppressing cultivation all the time?" Seeing that Zhang Fan''s realm has been improved, Chen Dong can''t stand still. Originally thought that he could stabilize Zhang Fan, but now Zhang Fan''s strength has improved so much, he also began to doubt, in case, can''t beat Zhang Fan how to do. Now here, can only own a person!


    However, on Chen Dong''s face, his surprise disappeared in an instant. On the contrary, he showed a smile, "even if you hide your strength, today, even if you are the cultivation of Mahayana, you don''t want to go out of here. Since I dare to keep you, then I''m ready. "


    Zhang Fan naturally knows that Chen Dong will also think that he will come. Well, he must be ready. But, just at the moment of his strength improvement, on Chen Dong''s face, he saw the surprise, but he couldn''t hide it.


    This Chen Dong is lying.


    "Is it?" Zhang Fan sneered, "I think, this move, you absolutely can''t catch, try with your dark hammer!"


    "Well! Since you want to taste it, I''ll let you have enough! " For the dark hammer, Chen Dong still has a special trust.


    Because his master once said that the dark hammer can absorb most of the attacks of cultivation below Mahayana. And now Zhang Fan has been promoted to the shackles of six days, he is also stretched out his hands, the dark hammer to play to the extreme!


    The twisted black light appeared on his fist as if it had been inked.


    And Zhang Fan''s toes slightly, the body forward slightly inclined.


    The next moment, the foot force, the whole person whoosh, jump out!


    And looking back at Chen Dong, he is still brewing spiritual power and exerting the dark hammer!


    See Zhang Fan suddenly jumped out of the wall, he is also a Leng, the next second to react, "Zhang Fan, you don''t let me show the dark hammer of it?"?! Where are you going? "


    Zhang Fan laughs, "if I ask you to do it, you can do it. Why don''t you do it if I ask you to eat shit?"


    "Zhang Fan, you lied to me?" Chen Dongqi''s straight stamp foot, immediately want to take back the spirit power.


    But Zhang Fan gave him a gesture of waving his hand and made a gesture of "bye bye!" Jump, the whole person like the arrow, whoosh, fly out!


    Chen Dong wants to catch up, but he can''t catch up with Zhang Fan!


    From the beginning, Zhang Fan did not intend to entangle with him. He just released his cultivation to deceive him. And Zhang Fan never thought of any good way to deal with his dark hammer. It is estimated that this strange skill can only be suppressed by more powerful spiritual cultivation, or won by weapons. At least, Zhang Fan is hard to win so far. After the release of cultivation, Zhang Fan''s speed will be faster. And then cheat the fool to attack. It''s easy for him to get away.


    Between a few breaths, Zhang Fan had already slipped out of the city Lord''s mansion.


    After confirming that Chen Dong didn''t come after him, Zhang Fan restrained his cultivation.


    Once again, he suppressed his accomplishments in the double heaven of shackles.


    Looking around, it seems that the whole Wangcheng is in a panic. The houses of the residents in the city are closed, or they flee, just like escaping from famine.


    Zhang Fan frowned. The original peaceful Wangcheng was not what he wanted to see.


    "Kill Suddenly, from a corner of the city wall, a group of killers in black tights emerged.


    And they are running after several people.


    "Zhao Qinghui, you can''t run away. As long as the master kills the old man of Taoist cloud, you Zhao family will bear the brunt and die miserably! " The man in black who took the lead yelled.


    Hearing the cry, a embarrassed middle-aged man looked back and saw that the killers of the black tights were getting closer and closer. Within a moment, they were coming to him.


    Zhang fan fixed his eyes and saw that the middle-aged man running, who was called Zhao Qinghui, was so familiar.


    All of a sudden, he remembered that he was the middle-aged man in the challenge arena competition this morning? It should be Zhao RI Tian''s who, this person also surnamed Zhao, should not be bad. Looking at his armor, he is the same as Zhao Litian. However, now he doesn''t look very good. The three young people around him are all wearing off their armor and injured.


    Zhao Qinghui obviously also saw Zhang Fan, and recognized at a glance.


    "Li Chun?"


    Zhang Fan also looked at him with some surprise. Judging from their posture, they should have been defeated.


    I just don''t know who he''s with."Where''s Zhao RI Tian?" Looking at them, Zhang Fan asked.


    "Xiaotian has gone to fight with the city leader. Please help me stop them. These people are from the Chen family!" Zhao Qinghui said, is already a mouthful of blood spit out.


    Zhang Fan frowned. Now his top priority is to find Caiyun, and Chen Dong is not far away. If Chen Dong catches up with him again, he will have less chance to escape.


    "Where do you come from? It must be the evil of the city Lord''s mansion. Take it for me!" The man in black, who took the lead, pointed to Zhang Fan and yelled.


    Now, even if Zhang Fan wants to go, he can''t go away.


    In a moment, the other two men in black drank softly and cut Zhang Fan''s arm with double knives. Zhang Fan dodged from side to side, only to find that they were ordinary people, not practitioners!


    At the moment, with both arms exerting force, the two men''s double swords were directly shaken down by a forward probe. They were so surprised that they wanted to run in a hurry, but they were kicked to the ground by Zhang Fan one by one. They fell heavily on the ground and howled.


    The leader in black sighed that he was not good. He knew that Zhang Fan was also a practitioner.


    However, Zhang Fan is bored. Zhao Qinghui is definitely a practitioner with high accomplishments. Why can''t he even beat a few ordinary people now?


    "Be careful, they will use a kind of medicine powder to make you lose your cultivation for a long time and unable to exert your spiritual power!" Zhao Qinghui looks at Zhang Fan and reminds him immediately!


    And Zhang Fan this just reflected to come over, just want to turn head, but see that black dress person take out arrow, hurtle Zhang Fan an arrow to shoot to come over! Zhang Fan turned to avoid this level of attack, he will not be hit!


    "Be careful!" But Zhao Qinghui''s words came again.


    Zhang Fan was stunned. When he looked back, he saw a small cloth bag tied to the arrow. It seemed that there was a small explosive bag in the cloth bag. "Pa!" With a loud noise, the cloth bag burst open, and countless white powder came down. Zhang Fan covered his mouth and nose in a hurry, but his eyes were still fascinated!

 Chapter 169

    All of a sudden, the sound of breaking the wind came. Zhang Fan sighs that it''s not good, so he has to show his water element in an instant. However, all of a sudden, he found that his spiritual power was slowing down, and his water element spiritual power could not appear.


    Does it mean that his spiritual cultivation has been erased by the white powder?! Zhang Fan fell into surprise for a moment.


    Can fly to the arrow but will not wait for Zhang Fan, toward Zhang Fan''s body shot!


    Zhang Fan with the foot of the stars Lingbo clever, continuous micro point, is also easy to avoid. But because the body had no spiritual power to maintain, it directly slipped from the wall and turned over.


    Fortunately, his skill is still agile, smooth landing, no injury! But now it''s lost, how can we deal with them?!


    "Come on, boy All of a sudden, the man in black yelled, "black hole, chop him to death!"


    Before Zhang Fan''s relief, under the leadership of the leader in black, the remaining ten people rushed over.


    "Lying trough!" Zhang Fan scolds secretly, turns around and runs!


    And Zhao Qinghui is running in front, the head does not return!


    This time, Zhang Fan finally reflected why Zhao Qinghui was chased by these people in black. Damn it, I didn''t expect to catch the road myself. If you want to blame Zhao Qinghui, you can only blame Zhao Qinghui for not telling yourself earlier. It''s too late to say it until he is accepted.


    "Li Chun, although you are so smart in the challenge arena, why are you so stupid here? I have already reminded you that you can still win. Now I really doubt whether Xiaotian has let you in the challenge arena! " Zhao Qinghui ran ahead, but he didn''t forget to look back.


    "You are wicked. It''s a disaster to meet you. I''ve got something important to do. I''ve been held up here. Now that the cultivation is gone, he''s just like a useless man! Zhao Litian, is he the same as you? " Zhang Fan also called back.


    "Xiaotian is now killing the enemy on the battlefield. We are the people who are ordered to guard the Lord''s mansion. Zhao family is the commander of Wangcheng city defense army, and my father Zhao Tiangang is the commander of the commander. If it had not been for his old age, it would not have happened now. I don''t know how many troops the Chen family has. Even the city defense forces can block it. Now that the city Lord''s mansion is occupied, the city Lord is expected to be more or less unlucky. They also have a variety of strange drugs, rashly meet, eat a big loss. I''m worried about Xiaotian''s situation now. I thought I could support him, but I can''t now. " Zhao Qinghui said, a foot falter, almost did not fall.


    Zhang Fan looked back at the group of people, although they are ordinary people. But two fists are hard to beat four hands. These more than 20 people are besieging, and they certainly can''t deal with it. It seems that we can only run away separately with Zhao Qinghui.


    "I said, let''s run separately." Zhang Fan''s physical fitness is relatively good. After running for a while, he still hasn''t gasped at all.


    "Well!" Zhao Qinghui nodded and said, "if you see Xiaotian, you must help him. In fact, he doesn''t have to take part in this battle. It''s just his father who wants him to go." With that, Zhao Qinghui gave Zhang Fan a heavy look and ran around a street.


    And Zhang Fan also looked back at the group of people, they discussed, but also divided into two, there are five people chasing Zhang Fan.


    These 20 people are not easy to deal with. If there are five people, there should be no problem.


    Just as it happens, there is a small courtyard in front of us. The door of the house in the courtyard is open. It is estimated that the owner''s house has disappeared. Zhang Fan didn''t even think about it, so he went in directly!


    And behind the five people are also chasing, together jumped into the courtyard. However, when they wanted to find Zhang Fan again, they found that the man had disappeared.


    The yard is not big, but there are three rooms. There is a well in the courtyard. Five people sit around the well, but they can''t find it. They are going to give up. Just as he was about to leave, suddenly a man in black tripped over something and fell into the well! With a scream and a puff, there was no other echo!


    The remaining four people immediately panic, you know, this is definitely just that boy in the ghost. When they came over just now, there was nothing to trip them. They suddenly tripped and lost a partner. I think it''s a little strange.


    "The boy is still around. Don''t let him run away. Find him out. I''ll chop him to death!". One man yelled, and immediately the remaining three went to search a room, while the black man sat around the well, trying to find out if he could save the companion.


    But when he just stretched out his head to look into the well, suddenly, a pair of powerful hands grabbed his head directly from the well, just like a water ghost, and yanked him down fiercely. The man in black was so shocked that he wanted to cut the hands in the well. However, the well was too narrow, and his knife just fell on the stone at the well.


    And the whole person, also issued a scream, with a plop down the water, and fell down.


    All of a sudden, the remaining three people have no heart to look for.


    Two people fell into the well in a row, and there was no need to think that the well was strange.


    The three people gathered together in a hurry and looked at each other at a loss. The man in black, the leader, died. Now no one can decide."What to do? The boss is dead. "


    "What else can we do? Take revenge on him. "


    "But, this boy is haunted like a ghost. Where can we find him?"


    "You don''t have to think about where else to look. This boy is definitely in this well. Look at all the houses around here, except this well


    "Yes Another black man said, "we have a fire. Burn him to death."


    At this time, he also found some clothes from the owner of the house and wrapped them on the stick. Pour on the liquor, point on the Mars, the whole stick instantly whistling burning up, issued a crackling sound of flame collision.


    "Smelly boy, today I will let you die in the well."


    And this person also didn''t have any hesitation, directly threw the torch down, the flame went down with the trend, and directly illuminated the well. Three people all probe to see, but found that the well is not deep, well surface, smooth as a mirror, there is no suspicious person. The torch fell into the well and soon went out.


    Just when they were wondering, suddenly, the man who threw the torch into the well ran forward, as if he had been pushed from behind. Then his whole body faltered and fell into the well again.


    "Ah There was another terrible scream.


    "Plop." A third man fell into the well again.


    At this moment, the remaining two people, immediately flustered, they picked up the knife, facing behind is a burst of slashing.


    What surprised them even more was that there was no one behind them.


    This strange situation, they also met for the first time.


    Did you say that you planted yourself in your company just now?


    But if someone pushes him, how can he disappear in such a short time?


    They looked at each other, thought about it, and finally said, "let''s run, isn''t there a ghost in the room?"

 Chapter 170

    The other man nodded, took the knife and was about to run away.


    However, the small door of the yard was closed with a plop.


    Their hearts jumped and trembled, and their knives almost fell to the ground. I''m afraid there''s no one around here. I''m afraid the yard is really haunted. They retreated in terror, and for a moment they didn''t know where to go.


    At the moment, a pair of hands, one left and one right, came out of the well and grabbed the two men''s necks.


    The man''s arm is not thick, but his wrist is very strong. The two men were dragged down the well, and their machetes fell out of the well. The last two of them, even without a scream, were already suffocated in the deep water of the well.


    About a minute later, a man slowly crawled out of the well. He was wet and his hair was scattered. He looked like a water ghost.


    People you know can see at a glance that this person is Zhang Fan.


    Finally, he came out with a grin and said to the five dead ghosts in the well, "you stupid people want to chase me. If you have another 50, you can''t be your master. "


    As he said that, another suit of clothes of the man in black appeared in his hand. Without thinking about it, he changed the clothes of the man in black directly. Now, I''m afraid that this suit of black uniform can be regarded as the most unimpeded token. In addition, Zhang Fan''s face is also covered. It''s estimated that even if Qin Yiyi comes, he won''t recognize Zhang Fan.


    Shaking the water on his body, Zhang Fan picked up a machete on the ground and walked out of the yard.


    When I passed by the gate, I laughed and kicked open two wooden sticks that used to block the door. "Fool, don''t know stick against the door can automatically close the door."


    Then, go far.


    Now he lost all his accomplishments, relying on his brute force, which is similar to those people in black.


    Around a few yards, he is going to look for Caiyun''s figure near the city master''s residence.


    But all of a sudden, a very strong air stream shot at his face. Zhang Fan was caught off guard and quickly used a machete to block it. Although the machete was sharp, it couldn''t stop the powerful attack of spirit power.


    "Boom!" With a sound, the machete and Zhang Fan were shocked to fly out and hit heavily on a wall behind them. Zhang Fan only felt that a burst of Qi and blood was surging, and a smear of blood came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Looking up again, I saw a little girl staring at herself fiercely.


    And her whole body, the spirit power of wind attribute, is brewing rapidly. It seems that she is going to use her engraved spirit skill to deal with herself. Zhang Fan is shocked. He looks at the little girl in front of him, and obviously has recognized her identity. However, because he has just been hurt by the little girl, his five internal organs are burning, and now he can''t even speak.


    The pain in his heart made him quickly reach out to the little girl in front of him, indicating that he would not let her do so.


    But this little girl thinks that Zhang Fan is just begging for mercy. In the face of the enemy''s begging for mercy, she doesn''t have any soft hands. Instead, she speeds up and condenses her own spiritual power.


    "The wind is blowing!"


    With this little girl a light drink, like a blade of the general wind, toward Zhang Fan''s direction to show.


    Zhang Fan saw that his wave was useless, so he quickly took off his mask. And in front of the woman is also instantly recognized Zhang Fan''s identity. Holding her engraved spirit, the moment before she was about to perform, she tried to deviate from the direction. The strong wind of this attack directly blew at Zhang Fan''s side.


    But Zhang Fan turned to look, but saw that the wall around him had been punched out a big hole, as if he had been cut into pieces, and his heart was shaking.


    If you hit yourself, do you have any way to live?


    It has to be said that the little girl is really fierce, and she is extremely fierce.


    Needless to say, this little girl is a butterfly.


    Because the mask Zhang Fan was wearing just now, Xiao die didn''t recognize it, and Zhang Fan suddenly took off the mask, and then turned the attack to one side in a panic, which didn''t hurt Zhang Fan. But before that all of a sudden let Zhang Fan choke, now Zhang Fan no spiritual blessing. All by virtue of their own physical quality and physical strength, if they were ordinary people, they would be killed by Xiaodie just now.


    This is really a violent woman.


    "Why is Van Gogh you?" Xiaodie quickly came over and helped Zhang Fan up.


    Zhang Fan eat pain under some ouch of scold a, "your grandmother''s leg, start how so heavy?"


    Xiao die blushed awkwardly and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not brother fan. Why are you wearing black tights? I thought you were the bad guys and wearing masks. Who can recognize you? But your reaction is too bad. I haven''t tried my best yet. I don''t think you can do it. "


    Zhang Fan was so angry that his eyebrows stood up and said to Xiao die, "what do you mean I can''t do? Forget it. I don''t want to talk about it with you. By the way, Caiyun. "After seeing that there was no one, Xiao die pulled Zhang Fan into the yard and closed the door.


    It''s OK to see Xiaodie. It''s estimated that the two guys who just chased out should have been solved by Xiaodie.


    "Brother fan, as you said, miss is in a very bad state. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. She keeps yelling about the heat and pulling her clothes. But when I touch her body, she doesn''t show any signs of fever. What''s more, I don''t know why. Now all the people outside are from the Chen family. I dare not go out to find a doctor. Just now I really thought you were the running dog of the Chen family. I almost killed you. " Xiao die is like having endless words, constantly telling to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fanshun''s gesture shows that there are four or five bodies of people in black piled up at the door, and their masks haven''t even been removed.


    "I''m afraid it''s strange that butterfly pulled off his mask in advance. Now he does not have any spiritual power, just like an ordinary person. How can we compete with the butterflies in the shackles?


    Zhang Fan nodded. After listening to Xiao die''s narration, he said, "it doesn''t matter. Go and get some cold water first. Let me see. What''s wrong with Caiyun? "


    Although the mouth said it doesn''t matter, comfort the butterfly.


    But Zhang Fan''s heart is very clear, presumably this Chen Dong''s words should be true, and Xiaodie is really what medicine he fed, it is likely to be aphrodisiac and other drugs. But I can''t let Xiao die know about it. I have to find a way to solve it myself.


    At the moment, Xiao die also followed Zhang Fan into the room quickly.


    He closed the door and lit a candle. Only a few threads of light appeared in the dark room.


    Caiyun was lying on the bed in the hut, her face flushed.


    And her hands, in the bed constantly free, groping.


    Coupled with the color cloud, it had to restore a good appearance, but also people can not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    I have to say that Caiyun is really a delicious beauty.


    Qin Yiyi is more pure than Caiyun. And Caiyun is more attractive than Qin Yiyi.


    One is as pure and beautiful as a lily.


    One is like a rose, warm and unrestrained.

 Chapter 171

    They each have their own beauty and advantages.


    If Zhang Fan doesn''t feel anything in the face of Caiyun, it''s fake, unless Zhang Fan is not a man.


    But he can restrain that impulse, which shows that Zhang Fan is a man and an upright man.


    "Brother fan, you see, miss is always like this. I don''t know what to do. It''s a little better now. She''s been pulling her clothes before At this time, Xiao die has already poured a basin of cold water and handed it to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded, took cold water, applied cold water with a wet towel, wrung dry, and wiped Caiyun''s face, hoping to cool her down. The fingers inadvertently touch the face of Caiyun, and the gorgeous skin makes Zhang Fan''s heart tremble.


    At the moment, Zhang fan can''t think of a better way to describe Caiyun than the four words of vivid color and fragrance.


    The beauty is lying, but she can''t kiss her. To be honest, Zhang Fan also has some regrets.


    However, this kind of emotion can only be hidden in one''s own heart and can not be detected by others.


    All of a sudden, Caiyun''s hand suddenly catches Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan wants to pull his hand back, but he finds that Caiyun holds Zhang Fan''s hand and keeps sliding down.


    Zhang Fan''s wet towel fell down, and his hand was grasped by Caiyun''s hand.


    Swim over the neck, toward the chest of color cloud slowly grasped in the past.


    Zhang Fan a Leng, immediately want to hand to pull back, and his side of the butterfly is also a surprise.


    No one thought that Caiyun would become so active, but Zhang Fan knew that Caiyun had been given aphrodisiac, but Xiaodie didn''t know. She quickly did not turn her head and said awkwardly, "Miss, can you stop being so casual? I''m still watching. "


    However, Caiyun ignores her and grabs Zhang Fan''s hand instead.


    At this moment, he admitted that he had evil thoughts.


    However, he had to hold back and quickly stood up, awkwardly blocking his tent with a black tights. Then he said to Xiaodie, "you can help your young lady wipe her body, and the rest is inconvenient for me. First, I''ll help her cool down, and then I''ll think about how to do it."


    Listen to Zhang Fan so a say, small butterfly also nodded, hurriedly take over cold water, put beside the bed.


    Looking back at Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan understood and went out of the house.


    At the moment, the little butterfly began to undress Caiyun.


    At the moment, Zhang Cheng''s heart is surging. Just now, he almost couldn''t help but rush to release his beast desire.


    However, with only a trace of reason, he knew that he could not do so.


    It''s not only that I''m sorry for Qin Yiyi, but also that I do this kind of thing when Caiyun''s reason is not clear.


    It''s too dangerous.


    Although he knows that Caiyun likes himself, liking does not mean that he is willing to give his body to himself. And, of course, he didn''t think well about the cost and responsibility for it.


    After wandering outside the door for several circles, Zhang Fan asked Shixian in his heart, "Shixian, now Caiyun has taken the aphrodisiac, is there any good way to eliminate the effect?"


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear Shi Xian''s reply.


    Zhang Fan continued to ask, "Shixian, I know you are here. You must help me. I know you must have a way."


    In Zhang Fan''s heart came Shi Xian''s words. He only heard Shi Xian say, "there is a way, and there is only one."


    Zhang Fan was a little pleased and asked, "what can I do? The so-called aphrodisiac is to use drugs to stimulate the desire in the human body, and this desire, once aroused, is difficult to eliminate. The only way is to dissolve it. "


    "Dissolve? How does it dissolve? " Zhang Fan asked again.


    "To use a term I know, female desire can be called female hormone, while male desire can be called male hormone. When female hormone bursts, the only thing that can dissolve is male hormone."


    Zhang Fan seemed to recognize the inner door, but he did not dare to admit it. He then asked, "Shixian, what does it mean? You don''t want to play the game any more. "


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, your love is coming. What I mean is that men and women blend, yin and yang are in harmony. Only when you use your male hormone to stimulate her female hormone can you achieve the effect of elimination. Of course, if you don''t want to, you can pull a man over. I think that person will be very willing. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan''s face turned red.


    What can we do? Is there really no other way?


    Zhang Fan doesn''t seem willing to accept the result, whether he or others.


    And Shi Xian continued, "the aphrodisiac in her body is very effective. I can feel that she should be resisting that effect, otherwise, that effect should have broken out long ago. Fortunately, this woman has the cultivation of bondage, otherwise, ordinary people would have been burning and suffering to death. ""If you don''t get released after taking the aphrodisiac, will you die?"


    He said in advance, "it''s reasonable to say that, but it should be possible to gamble, maybe not dead."


    Fuck!


    Zhang Fan some helpless secretly scolded a sentence.


    Looking back, I don''t know when Xiaodie has appeared behind me. And she is also blushing, looking at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at the water in the small butterfly basin, took it over and put it on the ground.


    He asked her, "how is Caiyun now? Should it be better? "


    Little butterfly''s voice is a little reserved, as if to say something hard to say.


    Zhang Fan frowned and knew that things would be terrible.


    Hastily said, "it doesn''t matter, you have anything to say."


    Xiao die looked at Zhang Fan, looked outside, bit the scallop teeth, bit the red lips, and then slowly said, "Miss, miss..."


    Zhang Fan suddenly realized that he took a breath of cold air. Unexpectedly, the aphrodisiac was so powerful that he hated Chen Dong a little more.


    "Brother fan, you came out from Chen Dong. Did you beat him? Did you find any antidote on him? "


    Zhang Fan replied, "I can''t beat him. He has a very strange skill that can absorb all my weapons and strength. Then use my strength to fight me back. "


    Butterfly gently covered his mouth, some surprised, "even you can''t beat him, then how to do?"? I''m counting on you to get the antidote from him. Otherwise, we''ll go to him again. As long as you hold him up, I''ll wait for an opportunity to find an antidote. "


    However, Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "but now I have lost all my accomplishments. I''ve been tricked by them. I don''t know what powder I inhaled. Now my accomplishments have disappeared. Otherwise, you can''t hurt me just now."


    Butterfly a Leng, suddenly think of what happened just now, as if Zhang Fan is really a little room to resist.


    Gritting his teeth and frowning, he said, "what can I do? Now the young lady is in such a critical situation that it can''t be said that if you just find a man, you''ll spoil her


    Immediately, Xiaodie put her eyes on Zhang Fan again, "brother fan, I want to ask you to do me a favor."

 Chapter 172

    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to look Xiaodie in the eyes. He looked back and said, "Xiaodie, I know what you want me to do for you, but I can tell you clearly that it''s impossible. Let''s not say whether it''s taking advantage of the danger of others. Even my heart can''t pass that level. Besides, you just said that it''s impossible to let people spoil the young lady. Isn''t it that I''m going to spoil it? "


    "You are not the same!" Xiaodie said anxiously, "Miss always likes you. In my eyes, you are miss''s man. Although you are only friends now, in my opinion, miss should belong to you. She will never marry anyone except you. I don''t know what kind of intersection you had before, but I know that miss''s eyes are totally different when she sees you from others. I believe that even if the young lady knew, she would like to


    Zhang Fan still shook his head and opened the door to go out.


    However, the little butterfly behind him caught him, "third brother, I beg you. I think the young lady is too sad. Does anyone really have the heart to see her go on like this?"


    What else does Zhang Fan want to say, but he really can''t say anything and use any reason to refute Xiao die.


    But at the moment, in his heart, the voice of Shixian came again, "boy, don''t be in the blessing, don''t know the blessing, go, this is your blessing, there''s nothing to say. I know you still have that woman in mind. But, a girl is also yours, two are not the same as yours? Why do you care? What''s more, which powerful person does not have three wives and four concubines? Don''t they just have two wives? It doesn''t matter. When the time comes, I''ll help you mediate, and their relationship will be better. "


    Zhang Fanke never thought so much, but Shixian came to brush him. It seems that Shixian is also very approbated to Caiyun.


    Zhang Fan still can''t pass the heart of that pass, in the heart of non-stop resistance way, "how even you say so, you know my person?"? How can I do such a thing? "


    Shi Xian laughs, "Oh, you can do it. Don''t be cheap and be good. People can''t dream about this kind of thing. Now put it in front of you. Don''t tell me you don''t want it. Look at your body. What kind of gentleman are you still pretending to be?"


    "I..." Zhang Fan''s words stopped for a moment, and his face turned red.


    Butterfly''s face is red, and her eyebrows are happy to know that there is hope. Then he said, "brother fan, don''t hesitate. I won''t talk nonsense about this. Don''t worry. I''ll keep watch outside the yard for you. When it''s over, you''ll call me again. "


    With that, Xiaodie opened the door and was about to go out. At this moment, suddenly the door behind was kicked open!


    Zhang Fan and Xiao die look back and see a woman standing there!


    And her beautiful everything is also perfectly presented there!


    In front of them, Caiyun''s hair was a little messy.


    The slender figure makes people look at it and can''t help swallowing.


    Even Xiaodie has some envy, plus the fairy like appearance.


    As long as a man in this moment, will not refuse.


    "Zhang Fan, come here for me!" Seeing the appearance of Caiyun, Xiaodie was even more surprised.


    Without thinking about it, he pushed Zhang Fan to the past.


    Zhang Fan was shocked. Unexpectedly, Xiao die sold herself in this way.


    What he didn''t expect was that Caiyun would appear in front of him like this.


    This is the most relaxed woman he has ever seen!


    "Bang!" Let''s hear it!


    Little butterfly didn''t know when she had run out of the door and locked it.


    And Zhang Fan is pushed, pounce on the arms of Caiyun.


    Caiyun backhand Zhang Chaofan horizontal embrace up, directly into the door, left on the bed.


    Now Zhang Fan doesn''t have any spiritual power and cultivation. How can he be the opponent of Caiyun, the triple cultivation of the shackles?


    No matter how powerful he is, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t be the opponent of Caiyun who has spiritual power cultivation in the shackled realm.


    "Caiyun, you have to think clearly. Don''t regret it at that time!"


    At the moment, the cloud in front of us seems to have fallen into a kind of madness.


    And her eyes seem to have some red, and then look at her body, there are several red scratches.


    At the moment, the clouds can see how much suffering they can bear.


    And originally Zhang Fan also wanted to say some words to persuade, but in the end he gave up.


    "Tear!" Let''s hear it.


    Zhang Fan is like a lamb to be slaughtered, which is stripped by Caiyun.


    Caiyun also directly presses Zhang Fan on the bed, and uses a man''s posture to go up to Zhang Fan!


    Zhang Fan was stunned. When he saw the tears in the corner of Caiyun''s eyes, he didn''t know what to say.


    At the moment, his heart is full of regret and enjoyment.This is a feeling that he has never felt before. Maybe he finally understands why there are so many men who are lustful in this world.


    Don''t know when, the scene outside the house has been a little fuzzy, and the day is gradually gloomy down.


    Caiyun outside the door, gently put her ear on the door, her face is blushing, for two hours. For nearly four hours, she could hear her young lady''s wild voice.


    Listen to of she is also spring heart rippling, can''t help but start to think about own puma elder brother. I don''t know what''s going on with a Biao now, but I guess a Biao is more or less in danger now according to Chen Dong.


    After a while, the movement in the room seemed to be less.


    But Xiao die was tired. She pushed open the gate of the courtyard and wandered around. After confirming that there was no one, she went back to the house.


    And now the door of the house has been opened, Zhang Fan did not know when he had put on a clean suit.


    Sitting on a stool in the room drinking tea.


    His face was ruddy and his eyes were sharp, as if the whole person had grown up, and his childishness had dissipated a lot.


    Just haven''t seen her young lady, Xiao die crept into the room and lit another candle. In the room, the light came on. Xiao die''s voice was a little low, and she said to Zhang Fan, "brother fan, what''s the matter? Have you tamed me, miss


    Hearing this, a mouthful of tea that Zhang Fan just drank almost didn''t come out.


    Looking back, I don''t know when Caiyun is leaning on the door that she kicked open.


    His eyes had recovered, and he also put on a clean white dress.


    The face is also full of ruddy, just like the flowers that have been moistened.

 Chapter 173

    The corner of his mouth with a little anger, staring at Xiaodie, "you dead girl, I tell you, today''s things, if you dare to spread it to me, I will kill you!"


    Xiaodie, with a smile, covers her mouth and says to Caiyun, "come on, miss. Just now you''re going to eat people. No one can stop you."


    Caiyun pretty face a red, "you also said, I see you really can''t find a fight."


    Zhang Fan gently coughed twice, Caiyun stopped.


    But the little aunt said, "look, the man at home has spoken. I don''t believe that no one can control you yet! "


    Caiyun wants to say something more, but Zhang Fan speaks.


    He looked back, Xiaodie looked at Caiyun again, slowly walked up, went to Caiyun''s side, grasped her hands, now Zhang Fan for Caiyun has not so far away, but more a trace of pity, and a trace of love, "you are so much older than me, you really don''t mind?"


    Caiyun just about to speak, but listen to butterfly said, "she will not mind, old cow eat grass, her heart is beautiful."


    Caiyun blushes and tries to fight, but is stopped by Zhang Fan.


    "Even if I don''t care about it, you will still go to Qin Yiyi in the future. Won''t you care?"


    Caiyun bit his red lips, revealing a touch of loss and grievance.


    But in the end, she bit her red lips and nodded, and said softly, "I don''t mind, as long as I can be by your side."


    Zhang Fan sighed, directly and his height is similar to Caiyun in his arms, Zhang Fan is also very clever to rely on his head on Zhang Fan''s shoulder.


    The little butterfly on one side clapped her hands and said, "ouch, a lover has finally got married. I thought this day would come very slowly. I didn''t expect to come so early. "


    Zhang Fan and Xiao Caiyun both smile, but they don''t talk.


    All of a sudden. On the roof of the house where they were, there was the sound of stepping on tiles, as if someone were walking on the roof.


    Zhang Fan frowned and motioned Xiaodie and Caiyun not to make a sound.


    And he is to show the stars Lingbo, like a ghost in general, quietly has been outside the house.


    Relying on the courtyard wall to run to the roof to see, sure enough, do not know when the two men in black have stood there.


    However, it seems that they should have no accomplishments. I don''t know. It''s only when I control my body weight that I make some sounds.


    And the little butterfly in the room is also looking at Zhang Fan''s eyes.


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly, and the wind power of Xiaodie was released instantly.


    "The wind is blowing!" A gust of strong wind shot in the direction of the two people on the roof.


    A large number of flying tiles hit the two people flying in the past, and then fell directly from the roof.


    Zhang Fan see potential, directly to seize the people, into the room.


    They were immediately tied up by Zhang Fan''s people, blocking their mouths and speechless.


    Tearing open the mask, Caiyun''s brow suddenly wrinkled, "you two, aren''t you the captains of the first and second teams of the city defense army? How can you be like the Chen family? Do you mean that you have joined the Chen family? What happened to my father? What''s going on outside now? Say it, say it quickly


    Caiyun said more and more urgently, already couldn''t help kicking over one of them.


    But the little butterfly saw this and quickly pulled out another person''s final cotton cloth and said to Caiyun, "you''ve blocked his mouth tightly. How can he say that?"


    Caiyun then reflected that the two people who had been waiting could reveal some important information with Caiyun three people.


    However, the man who just took out the cotton cloth just glared at Caiyun.


    Immediately, a little blood came out of the corner of the mouth, and the whole person''s eyes became dim gradually, as if they were no longer good.


    With a frown, Zhang Fan quickly went over and grabbed his throat, only to find that the man was dead.


    "Poisoned!" Zhang fan can''t help but feel some emotion. He didn''t expect that these people would treat death as if they were home.


    It seems that these people should have been killed long ago!


    Because of the warning, Caiyun did not dare to take out the cotton bag in another person''s mouth, for fear that he would also take poison and commit suicide.


    Xiumei frowned slightly, and his face was full of anger. He stared at the man and said to him, "our city Lord''s mansion is not bad for you. Why do you do such a thing?"


    The man''s eyes showed a trace of disdain, but more or rebellious and unwilling.


    But it''s not like Zhang Caiyun. This kind of person, is eat hard not eat soft!


    At the moment, he directly punched the man in the past and made him black and blue!


    Hum hum twice, but he could not speak with cotton cloth in his mouth, and the tears of pain came down.


    That person is really tough, Zhang Fan is a punch in his other eye, suddenly two eyes, a blue and a purple, gradually swollen up, but still did not intend to say.Zhang Fan is not as soft hearted as Caiyun. Moreover, in order to prevent this guy from taking poison and committing suicide, Zhang Fan uses a wooden stick instead of the cotton cloth in his mouth. Even if he wants to bite, he can only bite the wooden stick, leaving his mouth open and looking very uncomfortable.


    However, no matter what method was used, this guy''s mouth was very hard, and he refused to reveal a word.


    Caiyun was very anxious at first. Now he saw that this guy not only betrayed himself, but also refused to explain. He was angry from his heart. His spiritual power quickly gathered in his hand, and he had to clap his face.


    Zhang Fan was in a hurry to stop him. If he slapped him in the face, he would die. If you want to find people, it''s hard to get information from them.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to the man, "what''s up? I saved you. Should you be grateful to me? "


    Unexpectedly, the man scoffed and turned his eyes to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan sneered, but he didn''t care. He looked at the dark sky outside. After thinking about it, he said to Caiyun, "well, after all, she used to be a member of your city master''s mansion. Let him go. I think this guy is also a man. It''s better for him to tell the truth, even if you kill him. "


    It seems that Zhang Fan is pleading for him. This guy turns around and looks at Zhang Fan with some doubts. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Caiyun didn''t know the meaning of Zhang Fan''s words. She didn''t agree with Zhang Fan and said to him, "what are you thinking? Can you let him go? He not only betrayed our Lord''s mansion. Besides, he is going to deal with us. If you let him go, won''t he let us know? "


    Zhang Fan was stunned and made a sudden appearance. He patted his head and said, "Oh, right, what should I do? You''d better kill him. "


    As soon as he heard this, the man''s face immediately changed. It was said that he would let himself go?


    How can you kill yourself all of a sudden?


    At the moment, he quickly hesitated and hawed, but his mouth was tied with a piece of wood and he couldn''t speak.


    Caiyun thinks he wants to say something to himself.


    However, Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "don''t scold us. It''s useless to scold us. Now your life is in our hands. Of course, you can also choose to take poison and commit suicide like your partner, but have you ever thought about it? Human life is like this. After you die, do your family still remember you? Won''t your family be upset? What about your wife, your children, your parents? Have you thought about it for them? Instead of killing you? I really can let you go, but I hope you don''t disclose our information, OK? "

 Chapter 174

    Zhang Fan''s words with a very sincere, although it seems that he is not very mature, with a little childish, but it gives people a kind of, people dare not believe it. That kind of firm look, let this person even nodded.


    On one side, Caiyun and Xiaodie are stunned, obviously they don''t know what Zhang Fan wants to do.


    But Zhang Fan waved his hand and began to untie the man with a smile.


    Sure enough, this man''s eyes were filled with a touch of gratitude.


    I don''t know whether Zhang Fan''s words have played a role or whether this person has other plans.


    When the rope in his hand was untied, the man quickly pulled off the stick in his mouth and touched his already stiff gums and mouth. Immediately, after a fierce shot, the whole person stood aside, some vigilant looking at Zhang Fan three people.


    Zhang Fan waved his hand and said, "forget it, forget it, let''s go, but men have to keep their word."


    The man snorted and sneered at Zhang Fan.


    Without saying anything, he turned his head and slipped away from the door.


    At the moment, Caiyun can''t stand any longer. She is about to catch up with her, but she is held by Zhang Fan.


    Caiyun also has some anger in her heart. She never thought that Zhang Fan would let this person go.


    But Xiaodie does seem to see some famous things and says to Caiyun, "Miss, you are too impatient. I think brother fan has his purpose in doing this. If you think about the posture of this man just now, even if you kill him, he won''t tell us anything. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said with a smile, "Xiaodie is more rational. Have you ever thought about it. These people, I''m afraid, have other reasons, or whether they will be controlled, just like the aphrodisiac that you were taken before, more like me, who was lost by the powder. If that''s the case, we won''t get any news even if we kill him. "


    On hearing this, Caiyun''s face turned red slightly. It seems that what Zhang Fan said is reasonable.


    "When I was a child, I used to play game with my friends in no man''s land." Zhang Fan recalled, "at that time, I caught a rabbit. Do you know the rabbit is very cunning. Several of our children managed to catch a rabbit, but we didn''t get enough points. What should we do? We had no choice but to tie a string to the rabbit''s leg. Then, quietly follow the rabbit, the rabbit is released, where will he go back? Naturally, we will go back to our old nest. At that time, we will follow the rabbit and block all the nests. At this time, there will be other children, go home to get tools, we will dig it through hole by hole, and clear it all. Then we caught a litter of rabbits


    After hearing this, Caiyun''s face showed a touch of joy, "you mean..."


    Zhang Fan said with a smile, "Shh It doesn''t work to say it. I''ve done something in his feet. He''s like a rabbit with a rope. He can''t go far. "


    Caiyun and his wife would smile. At the moment, Zhang Fan said, "let''s go. What are you waiting for? If you don''t follow me, this rabbit will run away."


    Caiyun and Xiaodie both nodded slightly, and they were about to go out.


    But Caiyun''s step is a little bigger, and his face is a little ugly.


    Zhang Fan frowned and just wanted to say something.


    But Xiao die, with a strange face and a smile, said, "this is the first time, miss. How many hours in the afternoon can she bear it? I guess it''s still painful, isn''t it? "


    Hearing Xiao die say this, Zhang Fan blushed awkwardly.


    Caiyun buries his head in Zhang Fan''s arms and dare not lift it up.


    No way, Zhang Fan had to carry the color cloud, along the night quietly touched out.


    The man thought that he had been beaten by Zhang Fan before, so now he was walking a little wobbly. In fact, he didn''t know that Zhang Fan had done something wrong with him. While looking back, he noticed whether someone was following him. While walking forward, Zhang Han and others followed him and came to a familiar place.


    Zhang Fan looked up, this is the underground exchange!


    Is their home in the underground exchange?


    At this time, the figure of the man flashed into an antique shop.


    Zhang Fan three people this just in a hurry also followed up the antique shop, see antique shop nobody, Zhang Fan will Caiyun to put down, three people began to explore.


    All of a sudden, a cold voice came, "command!"


    Three people a Leng, what password?


    In my heart, such questions all rose up.


    It''s hard to get into the underground exchange. Is there any password?


    In other words, this antique shop is the entrance to another mysterious base.


    And the boss is the keeper of the entrance.


    "Who are you?" All of a sudden, a candle lights up.


    In front of the three, an old man with white hair stared at them. It was obvious that the old man didn''t know them.And this person has never seen the old man. Listening to his accent, he doesn''t seem to be a local.


    However, just at this time, a clear and beautiful woman''s voice came, "how can you stop friends coming from afar?"


    Smell speech, the old man immediately show a smile, quickly get up to bow to three people, and then said, "sorry, just offended, if the password is wrong, I can''t let you in."


    And now a woman came by the door.


    Three people are looking back, especially Zhang Fan and Caiyun, is some doubt.


    I saw this woman, come, although with a little man''s heroism, but her smile still has a bit of a woman''s charm. And this woman is no other than Wang Xueli. At the moment, she was dressed in tight clothes, dressed cleanly, with her hair on her head and a sword in her hand. She said to the old man, "Mr. Ding, it''s not your fault. They''re new friends, too. They''re here to help."


    "Oh, come with me." The old man, who was called Ding Lao, quickly showed an embarrassed smile, then pointed to the inner courtyard behind him with his hand, and he was about to go in with three people.


    Although Zhang Fan''s face is muddled, they all know that Wang Xueli is here to rescue them. Naturally, they don''t dare to poke it out, so they have to follow Wang Xueli to the inside.


    I thought things would pass like this, but obstacles always appear suddenly.


    "Wait!" Another gloomy voice came.


    And at the source of the gloomy voice stood an old man in black and a coquettish woman.


    Although the elder hasn''t seen her, the woman Zhang Fan seems to be familiar. Isn''t this the woman named a Diao in the pawnshop Li, who is the "magic hand revives"?


    This is the one who bought his own Unicorn jade last time.


    Seeing this man, Mr. Ding quickly got up and said, "elder Li, what can I do for you?"


    And elder Li laughed, "I''ll do something."


    His voice came again, and Zhang Fan confirmed that this was the man who had exchanged tens of thousands of inferior crystal stones with him here, and the price was the smallest kylin jade.


    But elder Li''s eyes were not on Zhang Fan, but on Caiyun beside him. "Do you know who this woman is? How do you want to let her in?"


    "Who is it?" Old Ding, who had planned to let the four in, frowned and suddenly stared at the woman.


    And this woman, naturally, is Caiyun.


    Caiyun was stunned. He didn''t expect that elder li of the underground exchange was a picky eater. Is he going to reveal his identity at this time?

 Chapter 175

    "Cough..."


    Also at this time, Zhang Fan gently coughed twice.


    People''s eyes naturally put on Zhang Fan''s body. Elder Li squinted slightly at first, and didn''t seem to remember who this person was. However, when his eyes suddenly turned to the piece of kylin jade around Zhang Fan''s neck, he suddenly realized that his hand was shaking slightly.


    And in his side, that is called small Diao female, also lightly lean over, lean in elder Li''s ear, don''t know what to say.


    Elder Li knew that he naturally recognized Zhang Fan''s identity.


    Just now, I just stifled it.


    Ding asked quickly, "elder Li, who is this woman? Why can''t you let him in? "


    Elder Li frowned. He seemed to be hesitating. Should he say something.


    And Zhang Fan is also slightly frown, at the moment, he is also toward elder Li slowly walked in the past, the hands of a flash of gold, a black gold card, he was touched out, "I think elder Li still remember this black gold card."


    Elder Li nodded gently. Naturally, he couldn''t forget it, because this card was given to Zhang Fan by him. "I didn''t expect that you would be here, brother. It''s just a misunderstanding." Elder Li laughed, patted his thigh and said to Mr. Ding, "I recognized the wrong person just now. I thought this woman was our servant girl. Why did I come here? It''s because I looked at her like my servant girl. After running for a few days, I wanted to take her back. However, I found out that this is us..."


    With that, he pointed to Zhang Fan, who said to himself with a smile, "Zhang Fan."


    "This is our brother Zhang Fan''s woman. It''s so impolite. Oh, it''s my fault. My eyes are dim and I can''t see clearly."


    Hearing what elder Li said, Ding laughed and patted elder Li on the shoulder. "I think you just want to take advantage of the beauty of other girls. Well, if there''s nothing wrong, go in as soon as possible, or it will be bad for people to see. "


    Hearing what Ding said, elder Li naturally nodded and stopped him.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t plan to go in like this. He handed the black gold card to him and said, "elder Li, this is the black gold card you gave me. Now I want you to keep it for me, OK? When I come out, I''ll get this card from you


    Li Chang''s face sank, and he seemed to be hesitant. Obviously, Zhang Fan was threatening him.


    And the woman around him wanted to say something to him, but he was stopped by elder Li.


    "Why don''t you?" Zhang Fan asked again.


    Elder Li forced out a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, naturally. You are my guest. How can I refuse the customer''s request? However, at that time, I hope you can give me some good words with the big people behind you. If you can transfer me to the capital, it''s really great. "


    Ha ha, as he thought, elder li really thought he was the son of some noble.


    Later, he patted elder Gu on the shoulder, looked at the coquettish woman around him, and said to elder Li, "this woman has a lot of flavor."


    Then Zhang Fan licked his lips again.


    Elder Li laughs and pushes the woman over. The woman falls down in Zhang Fan''s arms without standing firm. Zhang Fan had nosed and sniffed. The smell of the woman was really fragrant. The smell of the perfume was very strong. It seemed that there was a smell of pollen that could arouse men''s desire.


    "Brother Zhang, you can use it if you like."


    Although women do not want to, but also had to force up a smile, nestled in Zhang Fan''s arms.


    But Zhang Fan just laughed, smelling the smell of the woman, pretending that he couldn''t put it down. Then he said to elder Li, "if you don''t need a woman, I''d better give it back to you. However, I hope that when I come back to see Gu Changlin, my black gold card will still be there. Don''t give it to others. Otherwise, our business will be difficult. "


    Elder Li laughed and looked at the Kirin jade around Zhang Fan''s neck. "That''s nature. That''s nature. You are a distinguished guest. What you say is golden words."


    Zhang Fan smiles, turns his head and follows Wang Xueli to the inner courtyard.


    And this coquettish woman slowly walked back to elder Li, with a look of grievance in her eyes.


    The ancient elder frowned. Although he wanted to say something, he couldn''t open his mouth.


    He is really not sure what the identity of Zhang Fan is.


    It is precisely because of uncertainty that he dare not act rashly.


    Why did he get involved in this matter?


    In other words, what other forces behind this are also watching this matter?The ancient elder thought for a long time, and finally decided not to be in this storm.


    The more chaotic other people are, the easier it is for him to make money. What he asks for is either other things or money.


    Under the leadership of Ding Lao, Zhang Fan four people around a long corridor, once again into a small black house.


    Ding himself twisted the painting on the wall. Immediately, behind the bookshelf, a secret door was opened.


    This secret gate is about three meters wide and two meters high. It looks very wide. It''s estimated that there should be no problem for three or four people to go in and out at the same time.


    Inside the tunnel, you can''t see the bottom. The dark green bricks are densely paved.


    One step at a time, I can''t see what kind of environment it is.


    On both sides of the wall, a candle will be lit every three meters to make the whole tunnel bright.


    "Let''s go." Wang Xueli said to herself, and immediately took the lead.


    And Zhang Fan three people look at each other, also is to follow Wang Xueli lightly to walk toward below.


    Suddenly, the stone door behind him was closed, and the bookshelf healed automatically. It seems that the old Ding outside should have closed the secret road.


    As soon as she entered the tunnel, Xiao die couldn''t wait to ask, "brother fan, what''s the matter? Why do you have their black gold card? I don''t think even the young lady has this card! "


    Caiyun also nodded, "I don''t have something because I don''t like to be, and I don''t need to be."


    Wang Xueli around but a cold smile, "yes, Miss nature is nothing short of, is the strength of a little bit worse."


    As a result of a fierce battle on the battlefield, there was still some gunpowder between them.


    "What? Do you want to fight me again? "


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who?" If Wang Xueli doesn''t agree with the situation, she will meet each other with a knife.

 Chapter 176

    Zhang Fan wants to say something more, but Wang Xueli''s cold eyes have already fixed on him.


    He could not help but feel cold. He knew that if he continued to talk, Wang Xueli might even kill herself.


    After all, now I don''t have any spiritual power. If I really fight with her, I''m afraid I have no chance of winning.


    Even Caiyun and Xiaodie may not be Wang Xueli''s rivals.


    If he grows up, he will become a decisive and fierce person.


    But the corner of Wang Xueli''s mouth just showed a smile of disdain. She didn''t mean to fight them. Instead, she wiped the sword, took back the scabbard, looked back at Zhang Fan and said to him, "I think it''s better to kill him. After all, only the dead will not reveal the secret."


    Zhang Fan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Wang Xueli didn''t think so much.


    Indeed, their action this time is also secret. If the news gets out, once the Chen family sends someone to block the door, they will become turtles in a jar.


    And the rest of these blacksmiths, who are big eyed and small eyed, stare at Wang Xueli, or maybe Wang Xueli''s last words have also caused a great deterrent to them. They all stop their work and slowly touch the weapons one by one. They only need a fuse. I''m afraid these people will rush up and fight with Wang Xueli without hesitation.


    In their eyes, Wang Xueli also won''t give them a way to live. In the situation of death, the best choice is to fight back.


    And Wang Xueli''s eyes are also on them. These people''s eyes are almost red.


    I don''t know who suddenly yelled, "the Chens are going to kill me, and you are going to kill me too. It''s a big deal. Brothers are fighting with them!"


    And someone else echoed, "yes, I don''t want to suffer any more."


    "I see who dares to move!" Wang Xueli cold hum a, this clear and beautiful shout, these red eyes of the big man, surprised to hit a spirit, Leng is standing in the same place did not dare to move.


    Wang Xueli patted the scabbard in her clapping hands and said to them, "the sword has entered the scabbard. I will not kill you again. You are all oppressed by the Chen family. I don''t have a good relationship with the Chen family. On the contrary, their actions make me feel uncomfortable. I think most of you are arrested. You don''t want to get married and continue to work for the tiger, do you? "


    Hearing Wang Xueli''s words, these people''s original impulses were gradually released. Instead, they all nodded and said to Wang Xueli, "are you sure you don''t kill us?"


    Wang Xueli sniffed and said to him, "seriously, I don''t like killing useless people. And if I wanted to kill you, you''d be gone by now. "


    Although this person is a little annoyed, they all know very well that the strength of Wang Xueli is definitely not what they can compare.


    Desperately, it''s just a hot idea.


    Now that they have the chance to survive, how can they not cherish it?


    "How can I believe you?" Now someone said.


    "I don''t need you to believe me." Wang Xueli said coldly, "and I need you to do a good job for me. As long as you do a good job, I will not kill you naturally."


    Everyone looked at each other, did not know what Wang Xueli wanted to do.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan seems to have noticed Wang Xueli''s idea. It has to be said that Wang Xueli is really a very calm murderer, at least he didn''t think of that. Zhang Fangang just said to enter the back room directly, but he did not consider how to deal with the scene after killing so many people, and how to deal with the remaining blacksmiths?


    Once they go out to anyone, the secret will naturally be revealed.


    Just listen to Wang Xueli continue to say, "how to do, I will naturally teach you. However, you must believe that I will definitely kill you when any of you react. Of course, it''s up to me to do it or not. "


    Immediately, Wang Xueli pointed to the dead bodies on the ground and said, "I kill them as simple as crushing an ant, let alone killing you. Outside, there are people of my Wang family guarding. As soon as you go out, you will be killed by random arrows. I''m not exaggerating to say that now this place has been controlled by my Wang family. And you only need to stay here for an hour. After an hour, I will naturally take you out. No matter what you do, I will not take care of you any more. How about giving you personal freedom? "


    On hearing this, these people immediately burst the pot.


    Each said his own, obviously for Wang Xueli''s words, they are also very surprised.


    They never thought that this woman would let them out.


    Now they all think that Wang Xueli is just coming to take over the Chen family and continue to let them work hard.


    As soon as the words came out, someone immediately echoed, "well, this beautiful girl, I believe what you say."Zhang Fan couldn''t help but enjoy himself. Unexpectedly, these people would still say such witty words in order to survive.


    Although Wang Xueli is not very beautiful, it is really remarkable. She has a certain taste of women and looks very pleasant.


    Wang Xueli smiles calmly. Although she doesn''t object to their appreciation, she doesn''t approve either.


    "That''s right." Wang Xueli suddenly thought of something, immediately everyone with her eyes looked in the past, only to see a corner of a table, a person is there shivering.


    Wang Xueli said, "this man is a remnant of the Chen family. I don''t care what you do, as long as no one goes out to wait for us to come back. Of course, you can torture this man in one hour. After all, he has brought all this to you. "


    On hearing this, all the people went to the guy who escaped.


    In fact, they all know that there is incomparable resentment and anger in their hearts, but Wang Xueli didn''t say anything, and they didn''t dare to do anything.


    That person originally thought that he had escaped a disaster, but also thought that Wang Xueli and Zhang Fan and others would not find him.


    But how could Wang Xueli forget him?


    It is also this person who shouts that Zhang Fan and others are the people of the city master''s mansion, so that they have to seize themselves.


    Although Wang Xueli did not know, Zhang Fan followed this man to find here.


    But for this person, that bossy look, she is also very uncomfortable.


    It is also most appropriate to leave a living room for these blacksmiths to deal with.


    I saw this group of big men with their own red hammers, with all kinds of weapons, walked towards the man.


    And Wang Xueli didn''t care about these people any more. No matter how fierce the guy''s voice was, she never looked back. It''s really annoying, eyebrows tightly locked up. Although he has also killed people, he has not yet done it completely. Like Wang Xueli, he is decisive and cold-blooded.


    "Li Chun, what are you still looking at?" Suddenly, Wang Xueli shouts at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan hasn''t responded, because what Wang Xueli called is not his real name.


    But the little butterfly beside him gently shook Zhang Fan''s body, "brother fan, is he calling you?"


    Zhang Fan this just reacted to come over, quickly looked at Wang Xueli, said to her, "you misunderstood, Li Chun is only my pseudonym, you can call my real name, my name is Zhang Fan."


    Wang Xueli frowned, but she also felt funny.


    Then he said, "well, Zhang Fan, can we go?"


    Zhang Fan nodded, followed Wang Xueli, led Caiyun and Xiaodie, and walked inside.


    Passing by a hot stove, Zhang Fan felt that his whole body was full of Qi and blood, and his face was burning hot. It''s a pity that the spirit power didn''t mean to be condensed, and he couldn''t find the spirit power flowing in his meridians. He didn''t know when the medicine would pass.


    After walking for such a long time, more than a dozen breaths appeared in front of the crowd. It was a heavy iron door.

 Chapter 177

    There are chains hanging on the iron door. Obviously, these people are not allowed to enter the next level.


    Moreover, the iron chain is very strong. Even the sharpest sword may not cut it off.


    Obviously, there are traces of people burning on the chain, but it is obvious that these people have failed.


    Zhang Fan frowned, looked at the chain and said to Wang Xueli, "it seems that the blacksmiths are not qualified to go behind the iron door. What kind of scene is behind the door? We don''t have a key. I''m afraid we can''t get in


    Wang Xueli gave a cold smile, looked back at Zhang Fan and said to him, "is that right?"


    Immediately, I saw her one hand wave, a sword shadow swish out quickly!


    When the fierce echo sounded in the air, and Zhang Fan in looking at the chain, only in the chain, already don''t know when more a crack.


    Wang Xueli was also surprised. She looked down at the sword in her hand. She didn''t know when it was wearing.


    "This chain is really hard."


    With words, Wang Xueli walked forward two steps, only to see her touch with her hand, the chain actually directly split from the middle.


    "Wow!" He fell heavily on the ground.


    Zhang Fan and others were shocked, and they were also curious about the sword in Wang Xueli''s hand.


    The sword that can make Wang Xueli so confident is absolutely nothing.


    However, it doesn''t look like any spirit weapon, because the spirit weapon seems to have a faint halo, just like the dagger in Zhao RI Tian''s hand, emitting a blue halo. But he didn''t care about the sword in Wang Xueli''s hand. Instead, he followed Wang Xueli and walked inside.


    Compared with the forging room behind, this other room is particularly empty and dark. The faint cold wind blows, as if there are countless pairs of eyes staring at themselves. It makes people deeply feel that they have entered the hell. They can''t help but feel chilly.


    Caiyun beside Zhang Fan holds his arm tightly, while Xiaodie is close to Zhang Fan.


    A group of four people just walked into the iron gate. They heard a roar. The iron gate behind them didn''t know when it closed itself!


    Zhang Fan suddenly turned back, but there was no time to stop. It seems that the door here should have been closed. And this person is haunted, several people actually did not find. However, this man''s strength should not be too strong, but it''s not so far away from Mahayana. He can''t help but live more tightly.


    And the surrounding scene, with the iron door behind was closed, instantly fell into the boundless darkness.


    Originally, visibility was very low, but now it''s even more invisible.


    "What to do? We seem to be trapped. Is there a ghost here? " Xiao die was also startled.


    "Don''t shut up." Caiyun gave a soft drink.


    Suddenly, Wang Xueli, in front of her, tentatively takes two steps towards the front and finds that there is no problem.


    And Zhang Fan also followed forward two steps.


    "Do any of you have a flint?" Wang Xueli asked back.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t know if Wang Xueli can see himself. He shakes his head for himself. Obviously, he didn''t expect that.


    But behind Caiyun said, "no flint, but I have a signal bomb!"


    With that, I heard her groping on her body. Suddenly, a bright light shot into the sky!


    "Whoosh!" It''s a big noise.


    Then I heard another bang, and the group of fireworks soon hit the roof.


    Obviously, the top of the secret room is not very high, only seven or eight meters.


    But the fireworks brought infinite light to everyone, and everything around can finally be seen clearly.


    Large and small shelves are full of corpses, and the quiet cold wind blows in through the dark holes on the four walls. It seems that it should be used for air circulation here.


    These dense corpses died in different shapes, but there was no smell of blood.


    It seems that none of them died of trauma.


    And these people all have a common characteristic, that is to wear a uniform white coat.


    On the coat, there are two buttons, which wrap their bodies tightly, leaving only one head, which can tell whether they are male or female.


    Seeing this, Caiyun and Xiaodie can''t help but tremble and step back two steps.


    In contrast, Wang Xueli, as if she was used to it, glanced at the corpses, took two more steps, and even touched the dead corpses with her hands.


    Zhang Fan broke away Caiyun''s hand and took two steps forward.


    He is also very curious, what are these people used for?


    The body was almost the same in size, with a smile on its face, closed eyes and high cheekbones, as if it had been operated on by someone. Even the skeleton seemed to have some changes."These people just died." Wang Xueli said coldly.


    Zhang Fan with her eyes to see, indeed, some of these people''s faces with some ruddy.


    On the body, although it has been completely cold, but the blood has not been completely solidified.


    "They should have died just a few hours ago. It''s dark now. Maybe they just died during the day." Wang Xueli looked back at Zhang Fan and then said, "I''ve heard a rumor before that men and women should try not to wander in the underground exchange after midnight. Originally, I just thought I didn''t know who played the trick to scare children. However, with the inexplicable disappearance of the people in Wangcheng, I did some investigation during that time, but there was no clue or result. Unexpectedly, all the missing people are here now. "


    Wang Xueli looked at the hundreds of corpses on the shelf and sighed.


    Looking back at Caiyun, "what do you think your Lord''s mansion can do? No wonder they are not willing to obey your management. Now they are going to take the place of your Lord''s office. "


    Caiyun''s nose is so high that he wants to retort, but he is held by the little butterfly around him and doesn''t open his mouth.


    Zhang Fan also reached for a corpse and said to Wang Xueli, "no wonder, I don''t think you have much reaction after seeing these corpses. On the contrary, you have already had psychological preparation."


    Wang Xueli sneered, "what kind of psychological reaction can you have? It''s just some dead people. I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    The last few words seem helpless.


    Zhang Fan also followed a smile and took the lead in taking two steps forward.


    Around the fireworks gradually subsided, and Caiyun is timely to make up a signal bomb.


    There was some light again and he walked forward.


    The front is still full of corpses, but the corpses in front seem to have some bad smell. It seems that they have been dead for several days. All of a sudden, Zhang Fan was stunned, and his steps also stopped in the same place.


    Wang Xueli also seems to find something wrong, quickly came over, followed by Caiyun and Xiaodie are also forward.


    Several people''s eyes fell on the corpse at the same time, and they all uttered a cry of surprise.


    Xiaodie took the lead to open his mouth, "eh, isn''t this Chen Dong''s body? But he''s not still alive. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, even think of today and Chen Dong face-to-face appearance, can''t help but also fell into a piece of thinking.


    Wang Xueli thought about it, but she took the lead in saying, "it seems that Chen Dong, who competed in the competition before, is already a dead man."

 Chapter 178

    Zhang Fan shook his head, "this afternoon, I also fought with him. This afternoon, he was totally different from what he said in the game that day. I can be sure that Chen Dong is a living man in the challenge arena. However, this afternoon, he didn''t look like a living man. However, there was no big difference between him and a living man. It was just that he had a very strange skill. Besides, his body also seems to be very strange. "


    Wang Xueli frowned at Zhang Fan and said to him, "weird? What a strange way? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head, lost in thought, "I can''t say, in short, it''s very strange, but now when I see this guy''s body, I seem to understand some."


    Other people did not speak, and then listen to Zhang Fan said, "maybe these people must have some special method of refining corpses, or they can let the dead change a corpse, survive again, and transform the body to form a special ability that others have never had."


    The more Zhang Fan thought about it, the more he thought it was possible, and then he said, "in addition to the various medicines they refined, they could even suppress the cultivation of human beings. It is conceivable that these people are definitely capable of refining corpses. Moreover, it is estimated that it has started a long time ago. Only now is the technology really mature. I think there must be one or a group of people among them who can refine drugs or corpses. "


    Wang Xueli nodded after listening, although she had not touched the strange place.


    But for Zhang Fan''s speculation, she does not deny that now, the base is in front of her.


    In a moment, she wiped out her sword again, and was about to chop it at Chen Dong''s body.


    It''s bound to be a clean break!


    But also in this instant, a dark cold current shot towards the back of the four, although Zhang Fan did not have any spiritual power.


    However, his mental strength is particularly strong.


    Among the four, he was definitely beyond them. First of all, he felt something was wrong and quickly pulled Caiyun and Xiaodie to dodge.


    And Wang Xueli, whose perceptual power is slightly inferior, also feels it at the moment.


    That didn''t cut Chen Dong''s sword, instantly back to defense.


    Only a sound of "Dang" was heard, and a sound of metal impact came!


    Wang Xueli stepped back two steps, and the sharp sword in her hand echoed again.


    Four people''s eyes, in an instant, looked behind.


    However, there was no one behind him. Where did the dangerous attack come from?


    At this time, the quiet fireworks in the space gradually dissipated in the past.


    Once again, the surrounding area fell into a long darkness. The boundless darkness symbolizes the boundless danger.


    And the opponents in this position can obviously adapt to the darkness here. For them, this is very bad news.


    "Be careful." Wang Xueli''s words were also passed on.


    Around, Caiyun is also in a hurry to take out a signal bomb, let the surrounding become brighter.


    However, the wind is still around them.


    Although Zhang Fan''s spiritual power is lost, his spiritual power can still feel that this person must not go far.


    It''s a chance to find another one!


    In front of her, Wang Xueli''s steps also came.


    Zhang Fan held his breath and concentrated his mind to explore the hidden guy.


    All of a sudden, the little butterfly around him made a scream. With a roar, a figure flew out in the dark and directly hit the rows of corpses. With the sound of falling objects, little butterfly no longer heard.


    On one side, Caiyun is even more shocked and shouts Xiaodie, who also grabs Zhang Fan''s hand.


    Butterfly did not respond, should be fainted in the past, and Zhang Fan is also tightly hold Caiyun''s hand.


    In Caiyun''s other hand, her signal bomb also hit out in an instant.


    Transparent light, instantly lit up the dark room.


    A dark figure, do not know when he has appeared in front of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan was so shocked that he quickly used his hand to block it. The powerful force was already towards his chest, and he smashed it.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan felt that his arms were numb, and the whole person flew upside down and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Wow The sound of, a mouthful of blood directly sprayed out.


    One side of the cloud is not easy, Zhang Fan was hit fly out, she is also with Zhang Fan together, rolled on the ground.


    Originally, Caiyun also has the cultivation of triple heaven in the shackle realm. However, her body has not recovered much in today''s affairs of being a Buddhist girl. Now her combat ability is even weaker than Xiaodie''s.


    One side of Wang Xueli is also a sigh, obviously for Zhang Fan three people this vulnerable appearance, she is also very impatient.At that moment, he directly pulled out his sword and stabbed at the shadow.


    "Whoosh!" Twice, the speed of the shadow was extremely agile, and it disappeared in a flash.


    Wang Xueli stabbed an empty, can''t help but get angry from the heart.


    A sword shadow was drawn in the void. Where the sword shadow scattered, the sword was so powerful that it cut off the shelves stacked together. A corpse rolled down from the top, but the strange figure was still not found.


    Zhang Fan felt some pain in his chest and hit the ground with his fist. He said to Wang Xueli, "this guy''s body method is extremely strange. It should be that he has some special skills. You try to use his spiritual power to feel his spiritual power track, so that it is possible to lock his position."


    Originally, Wang Xueli was also at a loss. As soon as she heard Zhang Fan say this, she nodded and began to try.


    In fact, Zhang Fan has already seen that this guy''s body skill is very similar to his star flying wave. He needs the blessing of spiritual power to play a great role. When there is no spiritual power, it''s just a simple body method.


    Sure enough, Wang Xueli eyebrows a joy, saw her sword forced by the place, a figure instantly jumped.


    The place just now was empty and empty.


    It seems that this man is not only good at body method, but also at this strange hiding method.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t believe it if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Someone else would be invisible.


    "Where to escape!" Wang Xueli gave a big drink, and the shadow of the sword went up and down, blocking the man''s back directly.


    Seeing that the back road was blocked, the man didn''t dodge any more. His hands were spread out, and a great force in the black clothes was instantly sent out. The strange smell entangled the sword shadow of Wang Xueli in an instant. Then came a crackling sound of impact, the two colors of spiritual power intertwined with each other, even hard to distinguish between.


    The strength of all eyes is above the eight shackles!


    However, in the face of only the shackles of the six days of Wang Xueli, that person did not have any advantage.


    Although the sword in Wang Xueli''s hand may play an increasing role, it''s probably only Wang Xueli who can deal with the eight heavy days calmly.


    "Boom!" Let''s hear it.


    The two spiritual forces exploded together in an instant, and the waves generated by the great spiritual force made them bounce away, two steps back.


    The man in black obviously didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was so fierce.


    Although she only has the cultivation of six heaven in shackles, she is so powerful, and she can even fight with him without using her own attribute element spiritual power. Obviously, she is also an elite in the family.


    All of a sudden, I saw the finger of the shadow shaking gently, as if to open some strange box again. It''s a pity that Wang Xueli didn''t find this detail. And the water element of her body, also began to gradually send out.


    It seems that Wang Xueli is going to fight him to the death.

 Chapter 179

    "Waterspout!" Wang Xueli a big drink, about three meters wide of a huge water column tornado toward the shadow of the rapid fly away, around the bodies are constantly absorbed in the water tornado, a strong rotating force, out of control.


    The waterspout is bigger and bigger. In the blink of an eye, its diameter has reached 89 meters!


    The man in black was shocked, and he quickly turned his body method. A flash was about to break away from the crack of the tornado.


    But how could Wang Xueli give him this chance?


    The shadow of the sword comes out and stabs madly at the places where his water tornado may appear. As long as this guy comes out of these flaws, he will surely die.


    "Puff, puff, puff!" Sure enough, the sound of the sword piercing the body came.


    Wang Xueli fixed her eyes, but she saw that there was a dead body on the long sword, which had been stabbed with holes, and the body was definitely not the man in black just now.


    "Behind!" Zhang Fan gave a big drink.


    Wang Xueli suddenly turned back and saw the man in black. She didn''t know when she had already appeared behind.


    It seems that just now the man in black had expected that Wang Xueli would have this skill, so he grabbed a corpse as a shield and got out of the flaw.


    The huge water tornado hit the wall behind him and made a dull sound.


    Although the waterspout is strong, it doesn''t knock out any cracks on the wall.


    A pool of water is scattered on the ground with a roar, and the aftereffects are gone.


    And Wang Xueli looked back, and frowned at the man in black.


    Just about to entangle the sword shadow in the past, but the man in black doesn''t intend to entangle with Wang Xueli any more. He sees that the action in his hand has been finished. In the shadow, there is a strange laugh. "Little girl, wait till you die."


    All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound around, as if there were countless reptiles crawling. Zhang Fan holds Caiyun''s hand, and his heart is tight. All of a sudden, he felt that this action was too rash. It was indeed an unwise choice for him to enter this dangerous place when he lost all his mental power.


    "Damn it Zhang Fan cursed bitterly, but it''s a pity that his spiritual power has been sealed, and there is no way to show his cultivation. Otherwise, Zhang Fan definitely has a way to deal with this ghost.


    Although his body method is strong, his star wave will never be weaker than his body method.


    "Wow!" A sound, as if someone pushed away the shelf.


    A figure stood up suddenly beside him, and everyone''s eyes were on the figure.


    But I saw that it was just a corpse, and the corpse sat up straight and straight, then slowly climbed down from the shelf, just like a zombie, standing on the ground like that, staring at Wang Xueli with eyes straight.


    Wang Xueli''s face sank. She never thought why these people who had died could come back to life.


    Obviously, the current situation is much worse than expected, because the body standing up is far more than this one.


    Around that dense sound, prying a few people''s heartstrings, a corpse, one after another to get up. Just like foraging, she swarmed towards Wang Xueli. No matter how fierce Wang Xueli is, she is still a girl. No matter how small the ants are, they can''t stand much. And it was the first time she met the resurrection of the dead.


    Now some of the swords in her hand trembled.


    Zhang Fangang wanted to remind Wang Xueli, but he saw that the shadow was coming towards him.


    Zhang Fan subconsciously used his hand to block, but the shadow just passed by him.


    Directly around the cloud to grab, his hand, directly pinched in the cloud''s neck, will cloud dead on the wall. The other hand also stretched out from the black clothes, touched Caiyun''s smooth face, and said with some obscene words, "I can''t see that there is such a lovely girl."


    Zhang Fan is very angry. This man even teases his own woman in front of him. If it was before the relationship was confirmed, Zhang Fan might not be so angry. But now, Zhang Fan will never let this man bully his own woman.


    And the blood in his body is madly expanded. Although the spirit power is suppressed by the medicine, the strong resistance from the invincible blood makes Zhang Fan almost lose himself. Now he is trying to break through, from the suppression of this drug force.


    "Boy, are you crazy?"


    All of a sudden, a thick voice came from Zhang Fan''s heart.


    Zhang Fan naturally knew that it was Shi Xian''s voice. Instead of paying attention to Shi Xian, Zhang Fan continued to use his invincible blood to attack the drugs in the meridians crazily. We must suppress the efficacy of these drugs. As long as their own spiritual recovery, they absolutely have a way to protect their women."Boy, you can''t do this, otherwise, it will do great harm to your body!"


    At this moment, Zhang Fan doesn''t care about this. He also says to the Shixian in his body, "it was you who encouraged me to be good with this woman at the beginning. Now it''s you who didn''t let me save her. What do you want me to do?"


    The voice in his mouth has not yet fallen. Suddenly, Zhang Fan''s back is emitting a strange flame. There is already some dim space around him. In an instant, it reappears a trace of brightness.


    Not far away, Wang Xueli is also surprised. She suddenly reacts and looks at Zhang Fan in amazement.


    It is clear that Zhang Fan has no spiritual power, but now Zhang Fan''s momentum is climbing slowly. And there was a very evil feeling in this momentum, which made her shudder and have a very uneasy premonition.


    "You have the zombies!" Zhang Fan''s cold voice came over.


    Wang Xueli is a little sober. She looks at the corpses that are getting closer and closer to her. She also gripes her teeth. No matter whether these are human beings or ghosts, as long as she has spiritual power and long sword in her hand, she will not let these corpses crawl around.


    "Waterspout!" Wang Xueli gave a loud drink. In a moment, the crazy water tornado scattered the corpses, and the blade in her hand was also light, chopping the corpses to pieces.


    But these corpses are as if they will not suffer. Although they have been cut off, they can still crawl up and use the rest of his limbs to bite Wang Xueli''s body. Thanks to Wang Xueli''s fierce attack. No matter how many bodies there are, none of them can get close to her.


    Zhang Fan saw that Wang Xueli had more than enough to protect herself, so he locked his eyes on the shadow again.


    And beside the shadow, Caiyun has frowned tightly. She has been choked by this guy and can''t speak.


    "Boy, what are you?" The shadow said coldly to Zhang Fan.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan, with fiery red hair, is also emitting strange flames all over his body. That kind of restless fire element is beating fiercely. The strong power from the blood burst out in this moment. And his own six days of cultivation in the shackles, at the moment unreservedly released. Zhang Fan knows that at this moment he has broken through the suppression of drugs, and has completely released his own ability. However, he can also feel that this spiritual force does not seem to be controlled by himself. Moreover, because of the role of the invincible blood, this spiritual power becomes extremely irritable.


    "Let her go!" Zhang Fan efforts to suppress their emotions, coldly say these three words.

 Chapter 180

    The man in black laughed, although he was afraid of Zhang Fan''s strange spirit.


    But in the face of his own strength, he is very confident.


    "I didn''t expect that I had just thrown off a water baby, and now I have another fire baby." This person''s voice seems to be a little old. It doesn''t sound like a young man. And his other hand on Caiyun''s face, on the contrary, directly exposed sharp nails, and was about to stab Caiyun''s neck.


    If let him stab directly in the past, then Caiyun will definitely die.


    Zhang Fan sees this, at the moment also no longer many words, one punch directly toward black dress person quick shot but go.


    Stepping on the starry sky, the whole person is like a mirage, directly towards the dark shadow.


    However, Zhang Fan just came into contact with the man in black with that fist, and he disappeared in an instant like a ghost. The color cloud beside directly fell on the ground, fortunately, Zhang Fan in the side of support, this did not fall.


    "Be careful!" Caiyun reminds us.


    Even now the situation is very bad, but from her eyes can still see that the shadow is not far away, is facing Zhang Fan, don''t know what skill is put, and she is struggling to wave, already some weak wood element''s spiritual power is released by her, a ten thousand rattan bound directly around the ghost''s hands.


    The ghost is also a Leng, but the moment is disappeared.


    At the moment, Zhang Caiyun''s anger has fallen again.


    He gently touched Caiyun''s forehead and said to her, "just give it to me!"


    Caiyun nodded, but also took Zhang Fan''s hand and said to him, "Zhang Fan, be careful. I seem to have seen this guy''s skills somewhere."


    Zhang Fan looked back at her. At the moment, Cai Yun said, "this should be the secret book of Zhao RI Tian. He is the second. This is the secret book of Tianling college. I''m afraid Zhao Le Tian has died. Otherwise, this secret book should not be changed."


    Zhang Fan frowned, obviously now is not the time to think about these problems.


    But Caiyun''s words gave him a reminder.


    In a flash, I saw him as a ghost, also came to the shadow''s side.


    The shadow was stunned, and the casting action in his hand continued. Zhang Fan didn''t know when he was about to pinch his neck.


    The man had no choice but to give up and change his position again. However, no matter how fast the ghost moves, Zhang fan can still follow him like a shadow and attack him.


    Only three or four times of transposition, the ghost has been a little panic.


    "Boy, don''t push me!" Ghost words just came over, but Zhang Fan showed a cold smile to him.


    "Lion dragon lightning skill!" A stab, a strange arc towards the virtual shadow of the stab out.


    Virtual shadow also saw Zhang Fan''s attack. Although Zhang Fan''s attack speed was very fast, he still caught it. The next moment, virtual has appeared in another position, and Zhang Fan''s attack is obvious, has failed.


    Caiyun frowned and looked at what happened. Although it was as fast as lightning and flint, she could see clearly. There was no way for Zhang Fan to take the virtual shadow, because after the virtual disappearance, Zhang Fan''s figure still stayed there.


    All of a sudden, the expression on Caiyun''s face changed strangely.


    From the original anxiety to surprise, and finally to surprise.


    Because what she saw was the shadow of two Zhang Fan.


    And then, stay in place of the shadow, even gradually disappeared.


    And she also reacted in an instant. What remained in the same place was only a remnant of Zhang Fan. With the improvement of his speed, he had reached an unimaginable level. Unexpectedly appeared two Zhang Fan, and his hand also appeared a flickering arc, but one of them Zhang Fan''s arc in his hand stuck the man in black''s chest.


    And Zhang Fan''s hand, is also from the black dress person''s chest in the direct penetration but, twinkle and so on electric arc directly pierced that black dress person''s body.


    "Why? How is that possible? " The man in black couldn''t believe it. The unwilling look in his eyes was full of fear and inconceivable. He couldn''t imagine that the boy in front of him was so fast, and just now he was just the peak of the sixth heaven in the shackle world. Now how did he climb to the eighth heaven in the shackle world? It''s incredible, "who are you? How did you do that? "


    Zhang Fan tried his best to control his uncontrollable mood and said to the people in black around him, "you think I will always slow you down, but in fact, I have already estimated your position. Although you have practiced the skills of our Tianling college, it seems that you have not fully mastered it. And I just alternate back and forth in the back and forth position, so that there are two I, and when the speed reaches a certain extreme, the two I will appear at the same time. In other words, it''s a remnant of speed, and you think I''m still there. In fact, I''ve been waiting for you to hit me. So, even if you completely master this skill, you will still lose to me! ""No way!" The man in black still couldn''t believe Zhang Fan''s words. Wow, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The stench of disgust spread in an instant.


    Zhang Fan frowned and pulled out his hand.


    The other hand also quickly grabbed the man in black''s neck and said to him in a very disdainful tone, "what have you done to the Zhao family?"


    The man in black coughed twice, and the breath of his whole body was rapidly fading, and the whole person''s expression began to gradually fade. But even so, he still laughed at Zhang Fan, "boy, wait, they have already become one of the many corpses here, and don''t think that if you kill me, you will win. When the master comes back, you will die! "


    Zhang Fan saw that he was still hard mouthed, and his hands instantly increased his strength. This man''s neck was directly cut off by Zhang Fan.


    And with the death of this man, the corpses who had stood up around him were now in a state of malaise. One by one, they fell to the ground and stopped any movement.


    At the moment, Wang Xueli is already a little weak. These corpses that can''t be killed and cut down, one by one, get up and rush at her. Even she can''t stand it.


    Now see these corpses finally collapsed, she is also a sigh of relief, panting, eyes on the side of Zhang Fan.


    When she saw the man in black, she turned into a corpse, and her heart was full of horror.


    She knew that the man in black was hard to deal with, and her strange methods were hard to figure out.


    With his fast body method and strange body shape, Wang Xueli has almost no chance to take him.


    But Zhang Fan''s cognition is completely different from that of Zhang Fan.


    What''s the matter with that evil spirit power? In addition, the eyes of his hair changed, including the disordered breath.


    Let him also begin to have a sense of fear. Is it because he was poisoned by the man in black?


    Wang Xueli''s breath is also a little unsteady, but she is also walking slowly towards Zhang Fan.


    She put the sword into the scabbard, frowned at the dead body on the ground, and asked Zhang Fan, "you, you are..."

 Chapter 181

    Zhang fan can''t even say a word. After killing this guy, he can''t control the spiritual power in his body. Including their own consciousness, it seems that they are about to collapse. He just felt that his mind was about to explode, and that strong negative emotion almost covered every nerve of him. All of a sudden, he seemed to understand why Shi Xian didn''t let himself break through the medicine with invincible blood just now. It seems that the power of antiphagy is too strong.


    Shi Xian''s words are recalled in his mind at the moment, "although the invincible blood is strong, its side effects are also very strong. When your mental strength and your ability do not reach a certain foundation, it is harmful for you to use your blood to attack the medicine in your body. Its side effects are far more than those now. "


    Of course, Shi Xian''s words are only fleeting, and Zhang Fan is already paralyzed on the ground. He beats his head with his hands to make himself comfortable.


    One side of the cloud is scared to death, holding Zhang Fan''s hand, let him calm down.


    I don''t know how long after that, Zhang Fan has passed out.


    When he woke up again and opened his eyes, he found that he was already in Caiyun''s arms.


    And the spiritual power of his whole body disappeared again. Instead, he was more tired and dispirited.


    In Caiyun''s side, Wang Xueli and Xiaodie are also waiting, but Xiaodie''s head is wrapped with gauze, which seems to be injured. And their hands do not know when more than two torches, in this secluded chamber, there is no light.


    "How long did I sleep?" Zhang Fan rubbed his head, as if he did not remember what happened before, "where am I?"


    Wang Xueli was the first to say, "what? Have you lost your memory? Just now, you are like a madman, beating your head incessantly. What''s the matter with that strange spirit power? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head, saying that he was not very clear.


    Caiyun told Zhang Fan what had happened just now. Zhang Fan suddenly recalled that he had lost his mind because of his invincible blood and almost caused a mental breakdown.


    Xiao die also continued to say, "brother fan, you''ve been sleeping for more than half an hour. I thought you were going to sleep for several days and nights."


    At the moment, Zhang Fan is also dumbfounded, trying to make himself stand up, suddenly, saw the body of the man in black, "this guy to see if he is dead, if you can, we may be able to learn from his mouth about the whole Wangcheng news."


    Caiyun shook his head in disappointment. "He''s already dead. Didn''t you kill him? I''ve been there before, and I haven''t found anything, but I''ve found this and Zhao''s secret book. " With these words, Caiyun put these two things in front of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan just glanced at the secret book with his eyes, and then put his eyes on another thing.


    It''s about the size of a palm. It''s made of jade. It''s like a token. It''s carved with a big "wind" on it. The font is strong and full of power.


    I didn''t know what it was for just now when I touched this jade plate. At the moment, I just heard Wang Xueli say, "I once heard that there was a very powerful sect in the capital of Zhang state. This school is represented by wind, which is called Tianfeng. It is extremely powerful. In addition, there are even experts in Tianjing cultivation in the school. And the person we killed is probably a member of this sect. Moreover, the master in this population may be an elder of the Tianfeng sect. His strength is conservatively estimated to be more than five heavens in the Mahayana realm. In addition to this strange magic and some strange drugs, even the first Taoist cloud in Wangcheng will certainly suffer. Maybe Taoist Yun has been killed now. "


    After that, Wang Xueli puts her eyes on Caiyun again. The meaning of her words is very obvious. If Taoist Yun is killed, caitianxiang will surely die.


    Xiaodie takes a deep breath, grabs Caiyun''s hand and says to Wang Xueli, "as you say, the Tianfeng sect is so powerful, what should we do?"


    After hearing this, Wang Xueli laughed, "your name is Xiaodie, isn''t it? I can tell you very responsibly that you think too much. Now what we should think about is not about the Tianfeng sect, but how to deal with this guy''s master. If Taoist Lian Yun is not his opponent, then the only thing we can hope for is Tianling college. Although Tianling college is neutral now, as we are all disciples of Tianling college, I don''t think Tianling college will stand idly by. "


    Zhang Fan said faintly, "I''m no longer a student of Tianling college, but I guess..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted, "when are you not a student of Tianling college?" Caiyun asked.


    "I''m not. My name is a pseudonym."


    "But you used to be a student here." Caiyun road.


    Zhang Fan shook his head. "At the end of the competition, I announced that I would leave Tianling college. Although I didn''t tell it in public, I have already told my tutor, and he will naturally convey the news to the school. " Zhang Fan then said with a smile, "do you really think Tianling college will take care of our affairs? No matter how good you are. The college will not give up the interests and future of the whole college for the sake of a few students. So we can only rely on ourselves now. ""No!" Wang Xueli vowed, "our Wangs have sponsored Tianlin college too much. As long as we Wangs speak, Tianling college will never stand by." Wang Xueli still doesn''t believe it.


    Zhang Fan stopped arguing with her, looked at the dead body, and then said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. If this trend develops, I think Tianling college will be doomed. Chen family''s wolf ambition should not let go of Tianling college. "


    Hearing this, Wang Xueli laughs, "if that''s true, that''s great. You know, Tianling college has nearly four experts in Mahayana. If the Chen family dares to move Tianling college, they are undoubtedly looking for their own death. "


    But Zhang Fan''s brow has not been loosened. In his view, there is really nothing the Chen family dare not do.


    It can''t be denied that the four masters of Mahayana are very powerful.


    However, will the strength of the city Lord''s office be weak?


    If even the city master''s office is not the opponent of the Chen family, then Tianling college must be in danger.


    Even if Chen Jiacai began to promise not to hurt or harass Tianling college, it was only a temporary reprieve.


    What they are afraid of is that Tianling college and Chengzhu mansion will unite.


    In that case, the Chen family has almost no chance.


    However, it is not impossible to break them one by one.


    Although Zhang Fan really did not know what was going on outside, he had a feeling that the city Lord''s house should have been occupied. Not to mention anything else, just why this book of Zhao''s Secret script appeared in the hands of the man in black means that Zhao has failed.


    The only thing we should think about before we go back to the college is Wang Xueling. Like Tianlin college, the Wangs choose to be neutral. However, the Wangs are a business family, and once they are hit, the Wangs are definitely the first choice. As long as we know how to use our troops, most people will choose the weaker one to kill, and then besiege the strongest one. "

 Chapter 182

    Although Wang Xueli doesn''t believe what Zhang Fan said, what he said is not unreasonable.


    During the conversation, several people had already started to clean up and prepare to find their way back. The secret room where the corpse was stored had been made a mess, and they had no intention to look for Chen Dong''s corpse again. After a glance, there was no medicine at all.


    And from that person''s body, no drugs were found.


    Although Zhang Fan''s ability is still limited, since there is no way, he has to quit first.


    But at this time, in Zhang Fan''s mind, came a sigh, this is the voice of Shixian.


    At the moment, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "boy, look for it carefully. Don''t hurry to go. There are other rooms in it


    Zhang Fan a listen to, originally go back to the pace suddenly stopped.


    On one side, Wang Xueli was stunned and said to Zhang Fan, "why don''t you go back?"


    Zhang Fan scratched his head, pretended to be thinking for a long time, and immediately said to the three, "I think we''d better look for it again. Maybe there''s something we haven''t found in it? And I think we may not be able to open this iron gate. Maybe there''s some other mechanism here. Let''s have a look. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, it makes sense to think about it, especially the iron door behind him. If you want to open it by force, it will cost a lot of spiritual power. Even a few people don''t open it so easily.


    So a person holding a torch, around began to feel up.


    It''s a pity that there are no other walls found except a few caves.


    After about a dozen steps, we have already seen the bottom, and there is no so-called next door. It seems that there should be no sealed chamber here. Zhang Fangang wants to ask Shi Xian, where is the secret room?


    But in the morning, I accidentally bumped into a dark gate. With a slight turn, the whole secret room suddenly became bright with the fire. And it turns out that at the top of the chamber, there are fluorite stones all around. However, before Zhang Fan came in, the man in black closed these dark gates. And with all the corners here brightened up, Zhang Fan could see clearly that there was another dark gate in front of him. He hesitated for a while, walked slowly, and pushed the dark gate open with his hand. At the moment, there was only a loud bang. The stone gate that they came in was opened slowly.


    Outside the stone gate, a heat wave swept in, and the noise came.


    The blacksmiths did not go far either. They seemed to be standing not far from the stone gate, looking inside.


    When Zhang Fan saw the situation, he immediately closed the stone gate.


    Just opened a crack in the stone gate, in an instant was closed.


    A few people a Leng, at the moment really listen to Zhang Fan said, "I know there must be some organs here, we look again, since we have found the exit, don''t rush out, right?"


    Caiyun nodded, his hand is constantly groping around, trying to find something else.


    And Zhang Fan is also close to the wall, began to feel up, suddenly, a finger stroke, directly grasped a dark groove. There was a button in the dark groove. The button was opened. A sealed stone chamber appeared beside them. It seems that Shi Xian didn''t lie.


    Several people quickly gathered around in the past, and inside, there was a strong smell of medicine.


    A few people crowded in, which was actually full of all kinds of pills, looking a little dizzy.


    Suddenly, Zhang Fan saw a few familiar words, "Mei Chun!"


    Immediately grabbed past with the hand, look, estimate is the kind that uses for color cloud.


    Other people did not pay attention, eyes are constantly moving, and only Caiyun saw Zhang Fan''s action. I saw Zhang Fan put the medicine bottle into the barren ring. Caiyun blushed and didn''t know what he wanted to do. Zhang Fan pretended to be nothing and felt other pills. Look at it and throw it all in.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Fan has not seen any medicine about the recovery of Lingli.


    Several people looked around, but they didn''t see it.


    In Zhang Fan''s barren precepts, there is even a strong medicine, rejuvenation medicine, but there is no medicine that can make the spiritual power recover.


    There was no way. Several people came back after they had cleaned it up.


    Although some satisfied, but still some regret.


    "Since we''ve all looked for it, we''d better go back." Wang Xueli takes the lead in saying that she probably wants to go back to see the safety of the Wang family.


    Zhang Fan just wanted to nod, but suddenly he just felt that there was a surge of spiritual power in his body.


    He was very happy. Although he broke through the shackles of the medicine power and released his spiritual power by virtue of the strength of his invincible blood, the spiritual power was extremely strange and even he couldn''t control it. But now this spiritual force gives him a very gentle feeling, just like growing out of his own heart. With the gradual rise of spiritual power, Zhang Fan only felt that his power seemed to come back. But his surprise was only for a moment. In a moment, this spiritual power actually broke away from his body and came out. A faint halo condensed in front of everyone.His eyes were fixed on this power, and he didn''t know what happened.


    Caiyun and others also quickly gathered around, a few pairs of eyes staring at here, some at a loss.


    "What is this?" Wang Xueli has drawn out her sword and wants to attack.


    Zhang Fan quickly stopped Wang Xueli and said to her, "don''t worry, I feel this spiritual power is familiar."


    And in the blink of an eye, this spirit power actually gradually condensed into the appearance of a monster. After the monster appeared, it even blinked at Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan a Xi, mouth two words is blurted out, "little demon!"


    Xiaoyao saw Zhang Fan and was even more overjoyed. She called out, "brother!" Towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan never thought that he would be able to see Wugan beast under such circumstances. It seems that his spiritual power is sealed, but it makes his response to the five sense beast more delicate. But why did the five sense beast appear on his own? Just like before, he didn''t feel it at all.


    All of them have seen Wugan beast, so they will not be surprised.


    They all know that this is Zhang Fan''s spirit beast.


    "How did you get out?" Zhang Fan asked.


    At the moment, the five senses beast said, "I don''t know. Ever since I came out of the ivory tower, I feel that I have been bound by some powerful force. I couldn''t move. That is to say, last time, the force relaxed a little, and I was able to release it. It''s just that when your game is over, that force will call me back immediately, and I can''t help it


    Zhang Fan was stunned and asked, "what about this time?"


    Five senses beast some doubts, to Zhang Fan asked, "is not you let me out of it?"? I just feel that there is a force that has been pulling me to the outside. I thought you had learned how to call me out? "


    Zhang Fan was a little embarrassed. He touched the back of his head and said to the five sense beast, "it''s not yet there. I didn''t learn how to summon it. Instead, my spiritual power has disappeared."


    Smell speech, five senses beast some can''t believe of stare at Zhang Fan, but he also didn''t continue to ask. On the contrary, he sniffed his nose and looked at the three women beside him. Immediately, his eyes were on Caiyun again, and then he showed a look of horror. The eyes of Wugan beast also quickly drew back and came to Zhang Fan''s ear to say to him, "why does she have your breath?"


    Zhang Fan''s face turned red. He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Although the voice of Wu Gan beast was very low, Zhang Fan was sure that the three women also heard it.


    Zhang Fan patted his head and said to him, "don''t ask such gossip questions any more. By the way, you said there was a force to call you out, not me. What was that time?"

 Chapter 183

    Five senses beast smell speech, also nodded, "seems to be the power here?"


    Immediately, it jumped away from four people, keeping a distance.


    And the senseless pearl on his head was released slowly.


    Under the light of the senseless pearl, the mysterious chamber is full of color, just like a fairyland.


    Under the gaze of Zhang Fan and others, they suddenly saw that on the wall of one place, there were colorful lights, gorgeous, just like a mysterious secret place. And this mysterious place is constantly changing its position, from east to west, but each change has several breathing times, like a gate of time and space, which is enough for several people to enter at the same time.


    And the five senses beast''s eyes are also floating left and right. Immediately, he took back the senseless spirit bead and said to Zhang Fan, "it should be this force, like a space force, which resonates with the force calling me, so I came out."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and everyone looked at it.


    "How can this be like a space of different dimensions opened by the powerful?" Caiyun said.


    "Heterogeneous space?"


    Almost at the same time, several people asked.


    The five sense beast goes on, "yes, heterogeneous space is equivalent to your space ring or space storage bag. They can put what you need into that space, so that they won''t occupy any position. In my brother''s body, I am also like a different dimensional space. The ring or bag in your hand is like a key, which can open the door of this space at any time. The stronger the ability, the greater the heterogeneous space created by the powerful. If I''m not wrong. This should be a heterogeneous space similar to the storage space, and together with this, it should be convenient to store some things. "


    Immediately five senses beast''s eyes also looked around, saw these dead people, obviously he also understood some.


    After listening to the five sense beast, several people nodded slightly.


    And five senses is looked at Zhang Fan, with eyes to Zhang Fan signal, "brother, let me go first to have a look."


    Zhang Fangang wanted to stop him, but he saw the beast jump and fly in.


    Zhang Fan wanted to say something else, but he couldn''t see the five sense beast. At the moment, he had no choice but to take Caiyun four with him. He also found an entrance and went in directly.


    All of a sudden, it was like a fairyland in the world. When people opened their eyes again, they found that they were already in a beautiful world. In this world, air and spiritual power are abundant, but they are also disordered. Even stones can float in the air, and water can float in the air like wind.


    All kinds of treasures are everywhere, all kinds of clothes, even some food are randomly placed.


    If it wasn''t for the five sense beast''s prior notice that this is a storage space, people might think they are living in a dream. Because only dream is such an ethereal existence. The gap between everything and reality is too big, because in reality, it is impossible to see this scene.


    Wang Xueli next to me also sighed, "I also have a storage bag. Originally, I thought I was very lucky, but when I saw this space, I just felt that my eyes were too narrow. My storage bag can only hold some things that I can use, such as food, water, and laundry. But I didn''t expect that there is such a large storage space in the world. It''s like a new world fabricated out of thin air. It''s estimated that this space can hold the whole country. "


    Zhang Fan gently smiles. He is not surprised at Wang Xueli''s surprise, because he also has a barren ring. Although Zhang Fan doesn''t know much about his barren ring, he is quite sure that even the barren world can''t have such a huge space system. What''s more, there is no problem for a few living people to come in, which the barren world can''t do.


    Suddenly, a figure in front of several people rushed over.


    Zhang Fan looked up, but saw that the five sense beast was like a streamer. He rushed directly towards Zhang Fan''s arms and became intimate with Zhang Fan. Obviously for this can come out, five sense beast is very happy, the color cloud around also want to touch five sense beast''s head, but five sense beast refused.


    In the eyes of the five sense beast, I''m afraid I haven''t accepted the hostess Caiyun.


    "Don''t you feel anything?" On one side, Wang Xueli''s words seemed to be a little heavy, and she also asked Zhang.


    Zhang Fan put away his smile and looked back at Wang Xueli. At the same time, his huge spiritual power was released instantly. In this ethereal space, we began to search for the anomaly Wang Xueli perceived.


    "What do you feel?" Little butterfly on one side is a little curious.


    Wang Xueli glanced at Xiaodie, but she didn''t reply. Instead, Zhang Fan said, "I feel it."


    Caiyun is also a Leng, and Xiaodie also busy asked, "what do you feel?"


    "There is a strong wave of soul!" They answered almost at the same time.Looking at each other, Zhang Fan and Wang Xueli walk forward at the same time.


    After that, Caiyun and Xiaodie followed closely. A few people didn''t go far in front, but they saw an ethereal figure wandering in the air.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes instantly saw the figure. He was also stunned. He never thought that he could meet this person here.


    Meanwhile, Caiyun and Xiaodie all saw the figure. They couldn''t help covering their mouths. They couldn''t believe it. Almost at the same time, they both cried, "Taoist cloud?"


    Zhang Fan and Wang Xueli stood there motionless, but Caiyun and Xiaodie met them.


    Taoist cloud seems to have seen the four people and drifted slowly towards them.


    At the moment, he is like wind and cloud, without any entity, erratic, just like a touch of soul.


    Seeing Caiyun and Xiaodie, Taoist Yun nodded and said to them with a trace of sadness, "Why are you here? Have you also been broken by him? "


    Caiyun and Xiaodie are stunned. Obviously, the words of Taoist cloud have already told them too much information.


    But Zhang Fan also has some inconceivable, the mouth opened gently, does say that the cloud Taoist is really only a trace of soul still exist now?


    "No, we didn''t break the body. We came in from a secret room and found this mysterious space by accident. It was Zhang Fan who brought us in." With that, Caiyun pointed to Zhang Fan and Wang Xueli.


    Seeing Zhang Fan, Taoist cloud''s eyes are a little dignified, but there is also a surprise. He directly bypasses Caiyun and Xiaodie and floats towards Zhang Fan. On one side, Wugan beast stares at Taoist cloud warily, but he is not polite to Taoist cloud.


    Zhang Fan motioned to Wugan beast not to act rashly. At the moment, Taoist Yun sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, I didn''t expect that the second meeting would be in this way."


    Zhang Fan was also surprised and said to Taoist cloud, "your accomplishments in Mahayana will be broken, leaving only a trace of soul. Where is your golden elixir?"


    Taoist Yun shook his head. "It''s a long story. I didn''t expect that this man would be the dark messenger of Tianfeng sect, and the spirit skill he was good at could just restrain me. There''s no way. I lost

 Chapter 184

    He didn''t want to say the rest. For a loser, failure is always a disgrace.


    Zhang Fan nodded and immediately asked about the city Lord''s mansion.


    As a result, needless to say, from the mouth of Taoist Yun, people know that the city Lord''s mansion has been completely defeated.


    The city leader and the general are missing, including all the disciples of Taoist cloud.


    The man from the other side is a dark emissary of the sixth heaven in Mahayana, and also a named elder of Tianfeng sect.


    He brought two disciples over. One of them has become one with Chen Dong, and the other is guarding their underground base, the one who was killed by Zhang Fan. However, although the elder was powerful, he also broke his body, but Taoist cloud also hurt that man. Unfortunately, Taoist cloud only has the four heavens of Mahayana. Otherwise, even death will not make the other person feel better.


    All the butterflies and Xueli can''t help but cry. In one day, the majestic city Lord''s mansion was directly turned upside down. Not everyone can feel the feeling of falling from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the valley.


    Zhang Fan looked at Taoist cloud, with a trace of doubt, "then how can you appear here? As far as I know, it should be someone''s storage space? "


    With a faint smile, Taoist Yun said with some helpless words, "it''s true. I was broken by him, and this man was also seriously injured. He is now taking care of himself. Once he takes care of himself, he will come to absorb my golden elixir and refine my soul. Now I am thrown in by him, and I can''t run away."


    Zhang Fan frowned. If this person recovers, then Zhang Fan and others will not feel better.


    One side of Shirley quickly said, "I don''t know if the exit we just came over can take you out?"


    Taoist Yun thought about it, but still shook his head, "I''ve tried all kinds of ways. If I have the same body as you, I can go out. But now I''m just a soul body. Now I can''t go through the barrier of time and space. If you force me to do so, then my perineum will disappear and my soul will be shattered. "


    "Are you here to die?" Zhang Fan asked.


    "No Taoist Yun shook his head. "I''ve been waiting for someone. If this person can help me, I can guarantee that I can kill this dark messenger. Although I lost to this guy once, I also have his weakness. If this person is willing to help me, I''m 90% sure that I can turn defeat into victory and change the whole situation of Wangcheng."


    Zhang Fan was stunned. Although Taoist Yun''s words were ambiguous, he also understood the meaning of his words.


    But also deliberately pretending to be confused, with a little doubt asked, "who are you waiting for? How can that man help you? "


    Taoist Yun touched his beard, thought about it, and said, "I need to borrow that person''s body to live for a short time. Moreover, as long as I control that person''s body, I will have a way to release my spiritual power from the golden elixir, so as to achieve the cultivation of the four heavens in my Mahayana realm. It''s not difficult to defeat him who has been injured. It''s just that this person''s physical quality needs to be very strong. Obviously, women can''t do it


    In a word, who else is here besides Zhang Fan?


    But after Taoist Yun made it clear, Zhang Fanfei didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed, "why do you think that I will believe you and I will be willing to give my body to you?"


    Cloud Taoist light smile, "believe it or not, I have nothing to explain."


    Zhang Fan just wanted to say something, but she saw Caiyun standing by. Her eyes were filled with sadness and she said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, even if you don''t believe him, you should believe me. Taoist Yun was my master before, and he was very good to me. He would never do anything to hurt you. If you can, I hope you can help him, as long as he defeated him A dark emissary, nature and I can find my father, nature can turn the tide. Are you really watching the fall of the city Lord''s mansion? Or let the Chen family continue to do whatever they want? Don''t you hate them, too? Now you don''t have any ability. I guess you have to let master have a try. "


    Zhang Fan still has some hesitation. At the moment, Xiao die tells him, "brother fan, yes, Taoist Yun is right. He has been loyal to the city Lord''s mansion for more than ten years, and will never do it. I''m sorry for miss."


    Seeing two people talking for Taoist cloud, although Zhang Fan is not very familiar with Taoist cloud, his heart is a little soft at the moment. At the moment, he only listens to the voice of Shi Xian in his mind, "boy, don''t worry. If there''s something wrong, I''ll help you solve it."


    Hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan nodded and said to Taoist cloud, "then try it."


    After that, he opened his hands and motioned to let Taoist Yun enter his body. Zhang Fan also remembered the existence of time, so he was relieved to let Taoist Yun live in his body temporarily.Taoist Yun''s face showed a touch of joy, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing an imperceptible smile.


    Immediately his soul turned into a streamer and went directly into Zhang Fan''s Baihui cave.


    In an instant, a strong soul penetrated into Zhang Fan''s body, and Zhang Fan''s huge spiritual power was staring at all this. Taoist Yun obviously didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness was so strong, and even reached the cultivation of Mahayana. Although there were some accidents, he didn''t care about this.


    Now he just lives temporarily, and doesn''t seem to want to fight against Zhang Fan''s spiritual strength.


    With the gradual entry of cloud into human soul, Zhang Fan only felt some swelling in his mind. From his mind came the voice of Taoist cloud, "boy, thank you."


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked around. He was about to leave. Suddenly, he found that he couldn''t move.


    For a moment, he was stunned, frowned, and asked in his heart, "Taoist cloud, what do you want to do?"


    A few people around suddenly aware of the strange, also began to tense up.


    Is it true that Taoist Yun has turned back?


    At this moment, all of a sudden, Zhang Fan only heard Taoist cloud laughing at himself. The strange laughter was like a ghost, washing Zhang Fan''s heart. For a moment, Zhang Fan was a little confused, and he was also stunned. All of a sudden, he seems to understand what Taoist cloud wants to do, and Taoist cloud''s soul is expanding wantonly, but it is already the spiritual power of the four heavens in Mahayana. At this moment, it is growing a little stronger, and it goes crazy into Zhang Fan''s four limbs, trying to get control of Zhang Fan''s body,


    and Zhang Fan''s strong spiritual power The quantity also is carrying on the crazy counter attack, in an instant the entire person has not been controlled twisted.


    Outside, Xiaodi and Caiyun are stunned. Obviously, they also know what happened.


    Wang Xueli is holding a long sword in her hand. Once Zhang Fan''s body changes, or Zhang Fan is no longer Zhang Fan, he may stab it without hesitation.


    Because according to Zhang Fan''s current shape, they all know that they should have been robbed by the Taoist cloud just now.

 Chapter 185

    This kind of thing often happens. Generally, people who surpass Mahayana''s accomplishments can find another living body to live in according to their own soul or elixir after their bodies are broken. When they are unprepared, they can wipe out each other''s soul and carry out the sacrifice.


    In fact, there is no doubt that Zhang xuefan and Zhang Jieyun will not speak to each other for the sake of his spiritual strength.


    At the moment, she has felt some regret for Zhang Fan, but now the result has not come out.


    Zhang Fan is still resisting. Once Taoist cloud really succeeds in taking Zhang Fan away, he will not hesitate to solve Zhang Fan in the first moment. She also hated the loss.


    And Zhang Fan obviously did not think that he had promised to let the old man live temporarily, but he wanted to get the complete control of his body, and the huge spiritual power seemed to destroy his spirit, and his mind was filled with pain, "old man! You''re going to turn back! "


    Zhang Fan cursed in his mind. At the moment, he saw a long white flute in Taoist Yun''s hand. As soon as the flute appeared, his spiritual power suddenly rose several levels. Originally, he was just the cultivation of the fourth heaven in Dacheng realm, but now he suddenly rose to the cultivation of the eighth heaven in Mahayana realm, which directly suppressed Zhang Fan''s spiritual power! Zhang fan can also feel that he has lost control of his legs, but his hands are still struggling, including his whole body and facial expression, which are also very ferocious.


    We must not let the consciousness of everyone in yundao control our own brain.


    Zhang Fan has a firm idea in your heart, and he also takes all his spiritual power in his brain, and resists wave after wave of impact of Taoist cloud''s spiritual power.


    However, although his spiritual strength has reached the Mahayana realm, he can''t resist the cloud Taoist of the eight heavens in the Mahayana realm. Originally, he was just the cloud Taoist of the four heavens in the Dacheng realm. He can still compete with him. But when the white flute came out, the cloud Taoist''s offensive wave by wave became more and more fierce, and his final defense was about to come It broke down.


    At this time, a cold voice came, "what do you want to do?"


    This is Shi Xian''s voice. In Zhang Fan''s body, there are three senses now.


    Cloud Taoist did not expect, Zhang Fan''s body has long lived in another person. But since he entered Zhang Fan''s body, he never felt this person. Obviously, this person did not live directly in Zhang Fan''s body, but communicated with him through external force.


    One side of the cloud Taoist is crazy attack of Zhang Fan''s soul, and the other side also began to negotiate with the voice, "who are you? Don''t mind my business, or I''ll make you die ugly. "


    "Yes? With you, I really want to know, how can you make me die ugly? " Shixian''s voice did not give in at all. But let this cloud Taoist appear a little embarrassed, on one side cloud Taoist to attack Zhang Fan, on the other side, he is also vigilant against this inexplicable voice.


    Even if he has already thought out a complete solution, how to deal with Zhang Fan. However, if someone gives him a knife in the back, even Taoist Yun can''t bear it, "boy, run the ten thousand yuan props, let''s attack inside and outside."


    Hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan also knows that Shi Xian is finally going to help himself, and this moment is too long for him.


    While scolding the time to come too late, at the same time have grateful cry dripping.


    Although he is only in the state of mental strength, he can work even if he is only in the spirit when facing the deep-rooted Wanyuan daojue. Even now Zhang fan does not have any spiritual power in his body, but the operation of his spiritual power can be the same as that of spiritual power.


    A small week down, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power and Shi Xian''s spiritual power combined together. The combination of their mental power suddenly burst out a powerful force, which made some worried yundaoren immediately feel the pressure, "who are you? I repeat, don''t meddle in my business


    Shi Xian laughs, "come on, I want to see how you make me die?"


    "You forced me!" Taoist Yun yelled angrily, and then he immediately turned the target of attack power to attack the source of the sound.


    And the source of this voice is not in Zhang Fan''s body, but on a small stone hanging on Zhang Fan''s body.


    Taoist Yun never thought that his mental power was directly forced out of his body. When his mental power came out of Zhang Fan''s body, he immediately felt that something was wrong. At this time, it was too late to retreat.


    Behind him, there was only a young man and an old man standing. They were holding hands together. In an instant, they swung a huge hammer directly at the head of Taoist cloud. Although it was only a mental attack, Taoist cloud could not bear it. The white flute in his hand also fell to the ground. Zhang Fan''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick.All of a sudden, he felt that his mental strength was growing crazily, and in an instant, he had already broken through the fifth day of Mahayana celebration.


    No wonder Taoist Yun''s spirit just now has soared so much. It turns out that he has a white flute that can increase his mental strength. It seems that this flute is still a treasure.


    Now the flute has fallen on his own hand. Seeing Taoist Yun''s spirit suddenly limp down, he returns to the realm of Mahayana. At this moment, Taoist Yun''s various emotions gather together. He is stunned, and no longer dares to look at these two people with the same arrogance. His voice is a little aggrieved and a little pleading, "let me go, OK £¿¡±


    At the moment, Zhang Fan also smiles. He is not laughing at Taoist Yun''s begging for mercy, but at why he believes Taoist Yun''s words. In this world, there are really not many people who can be trusted, even if there are people who can be trusted. After all, a dog is a dog. Even if he pretends to be human, he can''t change his character of eating excrement.


    It''s not only Zhang Fan, but also Taoist Yun himself.


    Now he is just wrapping his own elixir with the power of the remaining soul.


    Once the power of the soul is removed, the elixir that he has accumulated over the years will be handed over to Zhang Fan, which will be a great wealth for Zhang Fan. It''s like pie falling from the sky. Although he asked Zhang Fan, he was already in despair.


    And Zhang Fan naturally would not let him go so easily, so Taoist Yun''s begging for mercy just disappeared in an instant. Instead, he had an extremely fierce look. With a fierce tone, he simply bit out two words, "die!"


    In an instant, the spiritual power of Taoist Yun was twisted crazily, and the virtual shadow of his whole person was also shocked in an instant. The remaining shadow, like smoke, floats around, and the twisted spiritual power is like a needle, stabbing hard at Zhang Fan''s spiritual world.


    Zhang Fan a Leng, but also just for a moment.


    How could he not think of Taoist Yun''s mind?


    Also in that light flint between, Zhang Fan''s body suddenly appeared a layer of spiritual barrier.

 Chapter 186

    The strong barrier was summoned by the white flute in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    The flute radiates the light of simplicity. Under the light, the spiritual attack of Taoist cloud cannot be shaken at all.


    Behind the white flute is Zhang Fan and Shi Xian, both of whom are holding hands at the same time. Let''s not say that Zhang Fan''s spirit is soaring now. The spirit of Shi Xian alone is unfathomable. Even if the spiritual strength of yundao people increases a few times, it is not necessarily Shi Xian''s opponent. The reason why Shi Xian does not kill yundao people directly is that he just wants to give Zhang Fan a chance to practice, and how can Zhang Fan not understand?


    When Zhang Fan really can''t resist, Shi Xian will help.


    "Boy, kill or stay?" Shixian''s words came.


    Zhang Fan did not have any hesitation, the corner of his mouth moved, gently said a word, "kill!"


    In an instant, the flute emits a deep light, directly involved in the spiritual power of Taoist cloud, and Taoist cloud, the spiritual line that is transformed into collapse in an instant. At this moment, the convulsion of the body is still in a section.


    Several people outside are staring at Zhang Fan, especially Caiyun and Xiaodie, who are deeply remorseful.


    They never thought that Taoist cloud would do such a thing.


    They hope that someone can help them save the city Lord''s mansion, but on the other hand, they also hope that Zhang fan can defeat Yun daoren. But now the color cloud is very clear, as long as Zhang Fan enough to come back on the line, everything else is not important. Even if Taoist Yun helped her to save the city Lord''s mansion, Zhang Fan might never be there. Looking at this is Zhang Fan''s body, but not Zhang Fan''s own person, where should Caiyun go?


    For a moment, he fell into extreme fear, even half kneeling on the ground to hide his face, regretting why she let Taoist cloud into Zhang Fan''s body, "Zhang Fan, you must come back!"


    Caiyun cried and shook his head helplessly.


    Xiao die is also full of sadness, but her relationship with Zhang Fan is not too deep, so he can''t say some words.


    Wang Xueli also frowned and carefully looked at Zhang Fan''s changes.


    All of a sudden, her brow is tight, and the sword in her hand is already on Zhang Fan''s neck.


    Xiaodie sees this, quickly gets up to pull Wang Xueli, but at the moment Zhang Fan quietly smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Wang Xueli put her sword against his neck. As long as Zhang Fan had something wrong, she would wipe it without hesitation.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhang Fan turned his eyes, thought about it and said, "who do you want me to be?"


    Wang Xueli frowned more tightly and said, "don''t play tricks with me. You know what I mean. I think you should be the Taoist. I didn''t expect that you are really despicable. Since others are willing to lend you their bodies, you still want to give up. However, I''m afraid that you will miscalculate. There is no spiritual power in this body now. Even if you occupy this body, you can''t use it perfectly, and my sword will be your most fatal blow! "


    Zhang Fan''s mouth showed a smile, but he still pretended to know nothing, and then said, "is that right? But why do I feel that this body is full of spiritual power, and are you sure your sword can catch me? "


    Wang Xueli just want to increase strength, suddenly saw Zhang Fan''s body unexpectedly disappeared.


    And this strange speed, but is even just that black dress person all can''t compare.


    Wang Xueli didn''t even think about it. She directly swung her sword behind her.


    In her understanding, the enemy will generally appear behind their own sudden attack.


    However, Wang Xueli was wrong.


    But at the moment, Zhang Fan didn''t know when he had appeared at Caiyun''s side. He helped some stunned Caiyun and said to him, "silly girl, what are you crying for? I don''t blame you either. Haven''t I come back? "


    Smell speech, color cloud wow of a direct pounce on Zhang Fan''s bosom, cry more unrestrained.


    And Xiaodie also stood in front of Zhang Fan, blocked Wang Xueli''s sword, said to her, "crazy woman, you don''t go crazy, OK? He''s brother fan, not Taoist Yun. Can''t you see that? "


    But what else did Wang Xueli want to say? At the moment, Zhang Fan said, "well, what I just teased you about is exactly what you said. Taoist Yun wanted to give up, but he failed. Instead, he gave me a gift. Look


    Finish saying, see Zhang Fan stretch out a hand to explore, unexpectedly appeared a fictitious monster behind him.


    This monster has huge wings, and his body is round, and his facial features are very small. Except for the mouth that seems to swallow his whole body, his mouth is full of tusks, which looks ferocious.


    A few people are astonished, for a moment all didn''t recognize, this is exactly what thing.


    Finally, Caiyun looked up and said thoughtfully, "this Is this Taoist''s spirit carving skill? "Zhang Fan nodded and said, "it should be. It''s an ancient fierce beast. It''s called void beast. It''s a top wind spirit beast. It''s not easy to hunt it. "


    Caiyun, wiping the tears on his face, raised his head to Zhang Fan and said, "yes, you''re right. Taoist Yun once told us before. Moreover, this kind of monster has a very strange characteristic, that is, it can be the person who has him, with a special ability. When you enter the void, it''s usually illusory. "


    Zhang Fan eyebrows a joy, suddenly, he seems to understand something, quickly asked, "for example. Let a person''s body shape flicker, or in other words, can enter a place from a crevice without any trace? "


    Caiyun nodded, "it should be like this, but Taoist cloud has never shown us, and he just said a few words verbally."


    Soon Zhang Fan said that this kind of virtual image was put away, and he was also astringent!


    Check your current status.


    Now his cultivation is still the highest level of the six heavens in the realm of shackles. However, there is a golden elixir in his body from Taoist cloud. As long as he refines this golden elixir, Zhang Fan has enough confidence that he can directly break through the Mahayana realm. It''s just a matter of time.


    As for his mental strength, he has been greatly improved.


    After refining the spirit of Taoist Yun, his spirit has now reached the realm close to the quintuple heaven of Mahayana realm. If the addition of the white flute is added, the realm of his spiritual power is almost complete. In other words, the spiritual cultivation below heaven is not Zhang Fan''s opponent.


    Of course, this world is not the world of mental power. Mental power only plays a supporting role in cultivation.


    What really leads to the decision is self cultivation.

 Chapter 187

    With the incident of yundaoren, people feel that it''s not very safe here, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible. After some discussion, they reach an agreement that they will leave immediately.


    Because of the five sense beads, the five sense beast can feel where the exit is. Therefore, several people will go out with the five sense beast. But at this time, in this void space, there was a wave of cracks in a woman''s space. The collapse of the space behind, let Zhang Fan a surprise, it is obvious that the owner of this space ring found the abnormality inside.


    At the moment, he also quickened the pace of his feet, followed Wang Xueli and others, jumped out from the inside, and behind him, an extremely strong spiritual force came after him. This spiritual force has an absolute dominant force in this space. Although its spiritual power is not as good as Zhang Fan''s spiritual cultivation, its dominant force Zhang Fan is still After all, this space ring should be his own.


    Suddenly jumped out of the space, a few people are together to fall to the ground.


    In the gloomy secret room, the corpses had been scattered all over the ground, and all kinds of stench began to rise.


    The fluorescent lights around seemed dim. People narrowed their eyes and found the dark slot that could open the stone door. Then they ran straight to the forging room without stopping. The people in the forge room are still there at the moment. It''s also a great joy to see Zhang Fan and others coming back.


    Wang Xueli walked in the front. As soon as she was about to go out, Zhang Fan stopped her and said to Wang Xueli in a very low voice, "do you really arrange someone to guard at the door?"


    Wang Xueli shook her head. When she came, she came alone. The family absolutely didn''t know. How could she arrange someone to guard at the door?


    However, Zhang Fan''s powerful mental strength gave him a very dangerous message.


    It seems that someone has surrounded the place.


    Just when Zhang Fan and Wang Xueli are still discussing, these blacksmiths who can''t wait are running towards the door, but it''s too late for Zhang Fan to remind them.


    Also at this time, a series of screams came from the upper yard.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Countless arrows shot towards this side. Zhang Fan''s eyebrows were wrinkled. He watched the blacksmiths retreat one by one. There was a man who had been injured and had arrows inserted. As they retreated, they scolded Wang Xueli for being unreasonable. They had been waiting for them to come back, so why did they shoot more than them.


    Wang Xueli now just reflected what Zhang Fan said just now.


    And these blacksmiths also began to meet with them. With the blade, they were going to die with Wang Xueli.


    Zhang Fan looked at the crowd and said angrily, "you people, if we want to kill you, then we will never leave you until now. Can''t you see that these people are from the Lord''s mansion? " Although Zhang Fan didn''t go up, his spiritual feedback gave him a very clear message. All the clothes of these people were the symbols of the city Lord''s mansion. In principle, the people of the city Lord''s mansion are fighting with the people of the Chen family. Why do they send people here now. These soldiers, obviously, did not come to kill these blacksmiths. They should have known that Zhang Fan and others had entered here to kill Zhang Fan and others.


    And Caiyun and Xiaodie are also people of the city master''s mansion. They can''t kill their own people.


    Now there is only one possibility. The city Lord''s mansion has been completely replaced, and the people in the city Lord''s mansion belong to the present Chen family. In other words, the present Chen family is the master of the city Lord''s mansion. After all, Taoist Yun is dead, and even caitianxiang is missing. It''s natural for the city master''s mansion to change its owner.


    In addition, when they just escaped from the space ring, it was obvious that they had been found, and the ring was connected to the underground base. As long as they react fast enough, they have enough time to stop the outside.


    The blacksmiths were calm when they heard what Zhang Fan said.


    Although they were killed and injured badly, they didn''t dare to rush out for the only little life left now. Zhang Fan''s refined spiritual power. He took the lead in walking forward. Wang Xueli, Caiyun and Xiaodie, who was behind him, followed him. As soon as he got to the gate of the yard, a dense stream of arrows came.


    Zhang Fan''s hands are full of fire, and his whole body''s spiritual power is surging out. A strong fire element power directly wraps these arrows, and suddenly they are full of fire. Although these arrows have strong power, they will become very slow after they are enveloped by Zhang Fan''s fire element. When the tail wings of these arrows are all burned, the iron pieces on the arrows will be completely destroyed They were all intercepted by Zhang Fan one by one. The magic power of both hands, Wanyuan daojue, runs slowly. The iron heads on these arrows follow the trajectory of Wanyuan daojue, and finally reflect back one by one!


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Suddenly, a scream came from outside. Obviously, a large number of people had been attacked.


    But these people are not discouraged, there are still countless arrows shot into it. These arrows even carried some fire oil. Under the fire element of Zhang Fan, countless flames set the inner courtyard on fire, and the fire was huge. These blacksmiths who were originally blocked at the door were all forced to frighten the forging room, while Wang Xueli and others behind Zhang Fan were not proficient in fire elements, so they were all forced to retreat.Although Zhang fan can resist, but how these people''s wheel attack.


    Zhang Fan also had to stay away from the edge. For a moment, there was a huge fire above his head. In addition, the air here was not very circulating, and the temperature around him suddenly rose a lot. The flame is burning the oxygen in the air. People just find it more and more difficult to breathe. It seems that the other party is trying to trap them here.


    "What to do? Zhang Fan, let me do it. Your fire element won''t work here. It will only add fuel to our fire! "


    Zhang Fan thought about it. If he used fire to attack the opposite side, and increased the temperature here, it would make things worse for others, and the situation would become more severe.


    At the moment, Wang Xueli is also standing in front of her. With a wave of her hands, two powerful waterspouts suddenly appear from the palms of her two palms. Where the waterspout is filled, the water element rises rapidly, and the moist water vapor disperses in an instant. The temperature of the fire is also greatly reduced after meeting water, but the fire is too big. Even if Wang Xueli''s water element is very powerful, she has no way to deal with the fire.


    Suddenly, a group of people are in crisis.


    At the moment, countless arrows came in.


    At this time, not only the outer courtyard, but also the inner courtyard was full of fire.


    As a last resort, almost everyone was about to retreat to the entrance of the forging room.


    They are retreating more and more, while the people outside are pushing harder and harder.


    Although those people did not dare to rush over directly, Zhang Fan and others did not have any way to slow down. Once their reinforcements arrived, Zhang Fan would be dead.


    What to do? Zhang Fan is constantly thinking of ways in his heart.


    At the moment, the five senses beast, who had never opened his mouth, came slowly to the front of him.


    Looked at Zhang Fan, a smile, "brother, no way."

 Chapter 188

    Zhang Fan a Xi, instant, he thought is to think of what, hurriedly to my feeling said, "how? Do you have any idea? "


    The five senses beast is born with five senses. The five elements are all complete. Maybe the fire element really has a way.


    He only heard the five senses beast roar, and with the five senses bead on his head, a powerful fire element power appeared at the same time. The fire element and the spirit fire between the heaven and the earth blend together. Gradually transformed into a stream of spiritual power, but toward the five senses beast''s body into. Along with the five senses beast''s spiritual power more and more living, his body has changed, more and more crystal, the body''s luster is more and more bright.


    At this time, the fire around has been reduced by more than half, compared with Wang Xueli, the method of five sense beast is much more effective, and Wang Xueli no longer does it. Seeing the five sense beast sucking the fire element between the heaven and the earth, the pressure of the people suddenly became much less. Soon the fire around has been extinguished gradually, although the other side is still shooting in with arrows with kerosene, but when there is no open fire here, the oil can not be ignited. And with the temperature getting lower and lower, the possibility of making an open fire is getting lower and lower.


    At this time, Zhang Fan no longer hesitated and rushed directly with the crowd.


    With a wave of his hands, he wanted to beat these people with the autumn water palm technique, but when he just turned the power in his hand, he just wanted to release it, but the pig suddenly found that the power in his hand had disappeared!


    And the appearance of waving the palm technique casually is extremely ridiculous. People think that he is funny.


    Countless arrows shot at him. Zhang Fan was very surprised. He wanted to run the stars in a hurry and dodged. However, he found that his speed had weakened so much. He didn''t know when. At this time, he understood his own affairs. At this time, his spiritual power suddenly disappeared. What''s the matter?


    Before he could react, these countless arrows had already shot at his body.


    After a while, a figure fell directly on Zhang Fan''s side.


    Zhang Fan only felt soft at his feet, and suddenly he felt as if he had been taken away by something.


    He held the thing tightly, his eyes closed, and the wind roared in his ears. When he opened his eyes again, he saw that he had reached a safe position, and the position he was standing just now was shot into a hornet''s nest by countless arrows. He looked down with some sigh, but found that at his feet, it was the five sense beast sitting. It was this little thing that saved his life just now.


    Five sense beast grins at him. Zhang Fan feels his chest with lingering fear. What''s the matter?


    Why did my psychic power disappear again?


    Originally thought that after absorbing the spiritual power of Taoist cloud, his spiritual power should have been restored, and when he just came out, he also used a lot of skills, but now why did the spiritual power disappear? Does that strange medicine still exist? If so, what can I do in my next fight?


    Zhang Fan is still thinking, and at this time, the three women have rushed with the blacksmiths.


    The skills in their hands are wildly displayed, and how can these mortals who only hold weapons be the opponents of practitioners?


    These people had been beaten to death in a few faces. In addition, these blacksmiths killed dozens of people on the spot. However, the crowd did not stop. Before she can say hello to Zhang Fan, Wang Xueli has already gone to Wang''s house. Caiyun asks the blacksmith to disperse himself and never be caught again. These blacksmiths, desperate to nod their heads and thank each other, also scattered and went back to their own homes.


    At the moment, Caiyun and Xiaodie find Zhang Fan, and Zhang Fan is sitting in a corner breathing.


    Up to now, he hasn''t recovered what happened just now. At the moment, the five sense beast''s spiritual power is also flowing on the first floor. He just found something abnormal, and when he was about to talk to Zhang Fan, suddenly the five sense beast had disappeared, turned into a touch of spiritual power and entered Zhang Fan''s body. Zhang Fan was also surprised, which was not his meaning at all.


    Why did the five senses disappear like this?


    Does it mean that in the face of his spiritual power being sealed, the spiritual power summoned by the five sense beast will also be lost?


    "Zhang Fan, what happened to you just now? If it wasn''t for your spirit beast, it would have been too dangerous just now. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said with a lingering fear, "it should be because of the efficacy. My spiritual power is not available now and then."


    With that, he hit the ground heavily with one punch, and his hands were also worn out and shed blood.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan''s eyes only see a person next to him is secretly aiming at himself, and Zhang Fan''s eyes turn to the past, the man with a crossbow, is about to shoot at Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan is very surprised, quickly pull Caiyun and Xiaodie back to dodge. The whole person stumbled and fell heavily on the ground, and the arrow followed him by rubbing his neck.


    Caiyun this just reflected, she is also very angry, directly rushed to the past, a pinch that person''s neck, will kill him, but Zhang Fan stopped her action, quickly cried, "Caiyun, don''t kill him first."Caiyun looks back and looks at Zhang Fan with some doubts, but he also carries the man over. The man''s legs have been cut off by the blacksmith, and he is still hanging there with his last breath. Seeing that he is caught, he also gives up all his resistance and allows Zhang Fan to be slaughtered by them.


    Zhang Fan looked at the man and asked in a deep voice, "are you from the Chen family or the city master''s mansion?"


    See their chances of survival is very small, this person will no longer pay attention to Zhang Fan''s words.


    However, Zhang Fan grabbed his finger directly and snapped off one of his middle fingers.


    Under the pain, the man yelled, but he still bit his teeth and refused to speak.


    Zhang Fan was afraid that he would bite his teeth and tongue to commit suicide, so he directly pulled his mouth open, and then he had to make a gesture and cut off his other finger. And the mouth is to remind, "you don''t think you are so brave, I tell you, you are stupid, do you really think it''s right to help the Chen family? Look how many people are dead now. Is this really what you want? "


    That person is also fierce stare Zhang Fan, but the revolt in his hand has also gradually subsided.


    Zhang Fan just left him on the ground, looked down at him and asked again, "I have to say that the Chen family has cultivated you very well. Each of them is very brave, but they are rampant for tigers. This is called Yuzhong. If you go back now, you''ll have time. "


    This person looked at Zhang Fan''s cold smile, "you don''t want to teach me how to be a man, but since you want to know, then I can mercifully tell you that now the whole Wangcheng is already under the control of the Chen family, whether it is Wangcheng''s major families or the Lord''s Mansion, they have been captured by the Chen family. Now we are left with Tianling college, but I believe it will fall soon. As long as the master recovers, it''s absolutely easy to win Tianling college. "


    Master!


    Zhang Fan suddenly red eyes, these two words have appeared in his ears more than once.

 Chapter 189

    He stares at this person coldly and suddenly finds that there seems to be a small black spot in his eyes.


    Now he finally understands that these people are not well trained by the Chen family. It seems that most of them have been taken some medicine to be able to be so determined. One teacher in the mouth, one teacher in the mouth, shows great respect for people. Zhang Fan really wants to learn from this master now. Although he is only the cultivation of the sixth heaven in shackles, he knows that as long as he relies on Taoist cloud''s golden elixir, he can definitely compete with this master.


    Immediately, he no longer gave the man the chance to speak, and directly twisted his neck to wipe him out.


    Zhang Fan sighed. Caiyun and Xiaodie, who were still around him, were dignified. Now there were only three of them left in Wangcheng.


    "What to do?" Caiyun looks at Zhang Fan and asks.


    Zhang Fan nodded, looked at Caiyun, thought about what he said to them, "you should find a place to hide first. I want to go to Tianling college


    "No, I want to be with you!" Caiyun said quickly.


    Zhang Fan glared at her and Caiyun was surprised. She knew that Zhang Fan was really angry. Zhang Fan had never been so fierce before, and this was the first time he was cruel to himself. Caiyun didn''t speak, and Zhang Fan''s expression became soft. With a trace of tenderness, she said to Caiyun, "you don''t want to go. You listen to me about this. If I go, it''s OK No, you''re just going to die. Now the whole Wangcheng is in chaos, and the influence of the Chen family is just coming down. I''ll give him a fatal blow when his foundation is unstable. When I went to Tianling college, I just wanted to find my teachers, but I didn''t want to compete with them. You can rest assured that when you find a safe place to settle down, I will go to you. "


    Zhang fanxin swore and touched Caiyun''s hand.


    What else does Caiyun want to say, but the little butterfly on one side takes the lead in opening her mouth. She quickly grabs out a brocade bag with fragrance and hands it to Zhang Fan. She says to him, "brother fan, you keep this, as long as it''s on you, we''ll find you. You have the other two flares Say words, small butterfly felt out two signal bombs again from the body, "as long as you have solved the matter, you will play signal bombs, we will naturally go to you."


    Zhang Fan nodded, obviously now the little butterfly can be more calm than Caiyun.


    Immediately, under the urging of Zhang Fan, Xiao die just pulls Caiyun away slowly.


    They had just left, Zhang Fan was paralyzed in pain on the ground, where he wanted to go to Tianling college at the moment, but the physical pain made him collapse. He didn''t know what had happened. He was carrying out a series of internal and external pain, which made it difficult for him to get up, and now it was in his ear More is to spread a kind of the voice of the resentment, this kind of voice has appeared from before, but he has been forced to bear. I don''t know if they have heard Caiyun. Now, with the departure of Caiyun, this kind of voice is more and more obvious, and his physical pain is also more and more intense. As long as this voice rings, his body will have that kind of pain. He knows that he must have been schemed again, otherwise he can''t have such symptoms.


    When he looked up, he saw a familiar figure. He didn''t know when he had come to him.


    Chen heruran was not familiar with the three men, and Zhang Hanzi was the last one. At the moment, Chen Yuan is also a little thinner, looks more like a yellow mouse. All along, Chen Yuan has been thinking about how to kill Zhang Fan. Unfortunately, they haven''t met him since the ivory tower trial.


    But now Chen Yuan seems to be only Chen Dong''s hand, Chen Dong seems to really become their leader from the strength.


    "I knew for a long time that there must be someone behind this incident, but I didn''t expect that it was you, Chen Dong."


    Zhang Fan coldly looking at the people, he also has some despair, really a wave is not flat, a wave again.


    And the news of these people is really smart. Could it be that Mr. Li sold his own news.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help shaking his head, but now he saw Chen Dong with a strange smile, "where are those two women you hiding?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "what woman?"


    Chen Dong disdained to smile and turned his lips. Then, with his right hand behind the eaves, two people jumped out. One was big and the other was tall. Both of them were very powerful. One was in the triple heaven of shackles, and the other was in the quintuple heaven of shackles. When Zhang Fan looked at them, he could not recognize them How can ah Hu and a Biao become Chen Dong''s subordinates? Did they betray Caiyun?


    Zhang Fan shook his head strangely, but suddenly he found that there seemed to be a slight difference between the two people''s eyes, as if there was a small black dot. Did they take any medicine to control their mind?While thinking about it, I saw that the two men had already jumped forward and chased in the direction of Caidie and Xiaodie''s escape.


    Zhang Fan was surprised and tried to stop him, but Chen Dong yelled, "what? Have you forgotten my words again? Your opponent is me


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help but smile. He suddenly reacted. Before that, he had the same dramatic scene. Unexpectedly, this scene happened again.


    "I don''t want to fight you." Zhang Fan shook his head, but Chen Dong laughed.


    He seemed to see through Zhang Fan''s mind and said to him, "I don''t think you don''t want to fight with me, or you can''t fight with me. You can''t do it now. If you see the musical instrument in my hand, it will be your final destiny."


    Zhang Fan frowned and stared at him coldly. He also found that Chen Dong had a strange thing in his hand, like a big conch. I guess that''s where the sound comes from. And Zhang Fan hears this sound, can ache unbearably.


    On one side, Chen Dong''s middle-aged man was walking forward. At the moment, Chen Dong said, "bull, let him see your brute force!"


    And this middle-aged person is to promise a, whole person, toward Zhang Fan rushed to come over.


    His body is huge. At the moment when he rushes over, his yellow spiritual power is surging wildly. The whole person is huge. His body is doubled at the moment, and a pair of strong arms are directly against Zhang Fan''s chest.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he didn''t dare to fight hard. He didn''t expect that he was a body refiner in the shackles. Unexpectedly, there were so many talented people around Chen Dong. The practitioner of physical training is much more difficult to deal with than the practitioner of Qi training. Even if Zhang Fan is in a full state, he may not be easy to deal with this guy.


    At the moment, we have to avoid the edge and step on the stars. Although there is no spiritual blessing and there is a certain speed limit, the strangeness of the stars is that people can''t find out where they want to go next, so they can dodge to the limit.


    the bull''s strength is very strong. When he guesses, he will step on a black brick.


    However, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t touch Zhang Fan, which gave people a feeling of powerlessness. Naturally, Zhang Fan didn''t want to tangle with him. He looked around and then returned to the antique shop. Although the antique shop had been burned to pieces, there was still a secret room under it. If it didn''t work, Zhang Fan would lead them Go to the chamber of secrets, and then use that space to escape.


    Think of here, Zhang Fan is not too hesitant, body shape a turn, the whole person rushed inside to drill in.


    At the moment, Chen Dong didn''t hesitate any more. He yelled to the bull, "bull, this man has lost all his spiritual power now. Don''t let him run away!"


    The bull nodded, and the whole man directly opened the gate of the backyard.


    And like a bison, he rushed directly into the inner courtyard, followed by the forging room.


    There is no blacksmith in the foundry room, and no one is lighting a fire to pull the bellows. However, the temperature in this room is still abnormally high, especially the liquid iron that has not yet solidified is still emitting red heat.


    Zhang Fan just settled down, but he saw a bull, and he rushed towards himself.


    Zhang Fan suddenly dodged, one arm was wiped by him, the whole arm led the whole person, straight to the ground fell in the past. His hand was stiff and paralyzed. Obviously, he was hit hard by this bull, but fortunately, he just wiped it. If he hit him directly, I''m afraid that his arm would be reimbursed.


    And this bull obviously didn''t intend to let Zhang Fan go. Seeing that his eyes were red, he came to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 190

    Zhang Fan has noticed this man for a long time. Compared with the bull, he is more worried about this man. It''s said that if a biting dog doesn''t bark, this person may be more dangerous than a bull. Moreover, seeing his feminine appearance, he didn''t hold back any good fart. He might have some tricks to hurt others. Now this guy is close to Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan''s heart is also a little vigilant at the moment. I can''t help but step back two steps. Guard against this guy''s sudden attack, and in Zhang Fan''s heart, is to think about the next countermeasures.


    "Zhang Fan, I didn''t expect that you could even bring down one of my strong generals without spiritual power. Now I admit that you have some ability, but, this man, I think, you probably can''t handle it." Chen Dong finished and whispered to the feminine man beside him, "let him see your means."


    The corners of the mouth of the feminine man rose, revealing an imperceptible strange smile.


    And his whole face became extremely sad in an instant, as if someone had died at home.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan is aware that this guy''s spiritual power is also surging crazily. Although he has lost all his spiritual power, his perception of spiritual power is extremely sharp. All of a sudden, the surging spirit seemed to gather in the palm of his hand, but his whole person pounced on Zhang Fan and kicked out, as if to attack Zhang Fan''s lower abdomen with his feet. But Zhang Fan''s eyes were always on his hands. The man didn''t mean to hide at all. His hands were cut down at the next moment.


    Zhang Fan chuckled, but also quickly reached out to block.


    At the same time, in his whole body, not moving like a mountain is also an instant blessing. The huge strength is gathered in the palms of his hands, and Zhang Fan''s fists are also waved in the moment. However, his fists are not in the same place. When he moves up and down, he is facing the hands and feet of this feminine man. They collided almost at the same time, and the huge power and the powerful spirit attack ability came together. They all stepped back a few steps in an instant.


    Zhang Fan''s face was livid. Although he had expected the attack order of this guy, it was obvious that this huge spiritual power entered his body and made him feel extremely uncomfortable. However, he was still biting his teeth, trying not to make a sound. Looking back at this feminine man in front of him, he was trembling all over, his face was red, his arms and feet were twitching constantly. It was obvious that Zhang Fangang was strong, but he also suffered a dark loss. Yinrou man some fear toward the back of a look, Chen Dong, is also tightly frowning, did not say a word. Obviously, for Zhang Fan''s strange power, the feminine man never thought of it. Although he knew that this guy''s power was certainly not weak, he didn''t expect that he would be so strong and could compete with his spiritual power. Normally speaking, a person''s strength can''t resist the spiritual power of this shackle state, unless he is a pervert.


    Although it seems that Zhang Fan seems to have the upper hand in this first encounter. But Zhang Fan''s heart is extremely clear, if continue to fight. So it''s absolutely you who suffer from the loss. The other party just applied the spiritual power to your hands and feet. If this time the other side, and then cast any strange spirit, then I''m afraid I don''t even have the chance to close up.


    Turn around and walk towards the secret room.


    Behind the feminine man brow a lock, followed by, followed by Zhang Fan together into the strange chamber of secrets.


    Behind Chen Dong suddenly, he seems to think of something, and quickly followed into the chamber of secrets. Including Chen Yuan, who was beside him, entered in a hurry.


    Now inside the secret room, the four walls of the secluded fluorescent light are transparent, just like the moss engraved with ghost fire.


    Disordered bodies everywhere, do not know why, now there is a little body odor.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Fan walked deeper inside, sparing a few shelves, and the whole person fell into a confused darkness.


    Although there is fluorescence around, the light inside is not so clear. On the contrary, under the fluorescence, the surrounding environment is blurred. Zhang Fan is hiding in it. As long as he doesn''t send out a little fluctuation and sound, it''s not easy for the other party to find him.


    Behind him, the Yinrou man came in a hurry. Beside the Yinrou man, there stood Chen Dong and Chen Yuan.


    Zhang Fan was in the dark. He saw them through the light and found that they seemed to be communicating with each other.


    Chen Dong suddenly seems to see something, quickly bent down, and he is the hands of the conch on the ground, backhand will pick up a body. On one side of the Yin Rou man, but also lowered his head, did not dare to speak.


    Chen Dong knelt down on one knee and burst into tears.


    Zhang Fan was stunned for a moment. He never thought that this strange Chen Dong was crying like a child and would cry for a corpse. Did he see his body. He didn''t know the information that he was dead all the time. Now when he saw his body, he suddenly realized that he was dead, so he cried bitterly. And the ground where they are is in a dark place. Zhang fan can''t clearly see who the body is.


    At the moment, Chen Dong yelled angrily, "desert, help me break him to pieces. I want to avenge my elder martial brother!" Suddenly, Chen Dong looks directly at Zhang Fan, as if he had pulled Zhang Fan out of the darkness.Zhang Fan was shocked, but he also instantly understood that the body held by Chen Dong was the man in black who had been killed by himself before. It seems that, as Taoist Yun said, the two are really brothers. However, Chen Dong is just like Chen Dong. It is estimated that in essence, he is all the younger martial brothers of the man in black. Otherwise, this strong anger can not be so obvious.


    The soft man, who was called the desert, didn''t dare to neglect him. For a moment, he saw his hands for a while, and his light blue spiritual power came out through his body. A black spider slowly crawled out of his forehead and crawled on his head. The black spider is about an inch long, but its eight legs are covered with spider hair. The slender hair is warning Zhang fan that this thing is not safe. On the contrary, it is full of danger.


    And with the black spider scolded out, the mouth of the desert is chanting, "mystery spider, black magic!"


    Suddenly, countless spiders crawled out from behind the desert. Although the black spider was not as big as the one on his head, it was also full of danger. Hee hee Suo''s voice came, Zhang Fan only felt a burst of scalp numbness. Originally, he didn''t like this little insect, but now he felt a nausea.


    And the number of these spiders is constantly increasing, and soon, they have climbed all over the ground.


    Step by step toward the location of Zhang Fan close, Zhang Fan is in the dark constantly retreat.


    As far as possible to ensure not to be touched by these spiders, and Zhang Fan also has reason to believe that this is the spider eight Chengdu is called the desert Yinrou man''s spiritual power, if touched by this spider leg, then the desert nine times out of ten can find Zhang Fan. And now he lost all his spiritual power. If he tried hard, Zhang Fan would have no chance of winning.


    At the moment, he just wants to bet on when his spiritual power will appear. Only in this way can he dare to jump out and die with this guy.

 Chapter 192

    With more and more spiders, almost all of them are disgusting things on the ground.


    Zhang Fan is unavoidable, seeing that he is about to enter a corner, his eyes look around, trying to find the mysterious space and escape from it. However, the space of this place seems to be closed, no matter how carefully he looks for it, there is no line.


    For a while, he was in a dilemma. He knew that he could not wait any longer. Even if he waited any longer, he would have to die. Instead of wasting it, he might as well fight it now.


    After thinking about it, when he wanted to jump out, suddenly the voice of Shi Xian came from his heart.


    Shixian always comes out to help Zhang Fan when he is in the most crisis, "boy, it''s too early for you to go out now. Now you don''t have any spiritual power, you can only die when you go out. It''s impossible for him to find you now, because you don''t have telepathy. "


    When Zhang Fan heard Shi Xian''s words, his heart immediately became more stable, because he was worried that the spiders would find their own position after they met him. However, when he heard Shi Xian''s words, his worry was instantly eliminated.


    Yes, he doesn''t have any spiritual power on his body. How can he know whether the spider is touching himself or the dead?


    After thinking about it, he immediately lay on the ground, smeared his body with the dry blood on the ground, and pulled off a dead man''s clothes to cover his stomach.


    When he just finished all this, the dense spiders on the ground also slowly climbed on his legs, swam from his stomach and waist. Obviously, these spiders can''t clearly distinguish whether Zhang Fan is a living or a dead man, and Zhang Fan adjusts his breath and makes his breath very weak.


    All of a sudden, a crisp footsteps, slowly came to his side.


    Zhang Fan squints and sees that this man is the Yin Rou man in the desert. Obviously, he doesn''t find himself, and his body is covered with a dead man''s cotton cloth. Even in the desert, he can''t tell who Zhang Fan is?


    And in this dark environment, who can see clearly the face of the people lying on the ground?


    Zhang Fan is secretly happy. It seems that what Shi Xian said is true, but fortunately, he can continue to survive only with continuous reminders. However, he is really sad. He knows that he has great strength, and he has absorbed the great spiritual power of Taoist Yun and his golden elixir, which has not yet been refined. If he has this spiritual power, he will be able to survive If so, then he will not be empty of the feminine man in front of him. Although it seems that this guy is also very dangerous, Zhang Fan is even more dangerous than him.


    It seems that after looking for a circle, the gentle man didn''t find anything in the desert. Instead, he went to Zhang Fan''s side and looked around, as if he was communicating with Chen Dong.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes looked at Chen Dong and saw that he slowly felt something from the ground. Zhang fan fixed his eyes and saw that it was the piece of conch. Zhang Fan was stunned for a moment, because he knew that he must have been drugged by Chen Dong''s men? Once he hears the sound of the conch blowing, he will be in great pain, like ten thousand ants eating his heart. At that time, it will be very difficult for him to pretend to be dead.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan''s heart has been raised in his throat. How can Chen Dong not blow this conch?


    Just as Zhang Fan was thinking, all of a sudden, in front of Zhang Fan, the desert slowly lowered its body, as if to find something.


    And his eyes also slowly looked up, and looked at Chen Dong who was about to blow the conch. For a moment, the face of the desert was full of incredible expression. Zhang Fan had seen the desert from the side, and he was about to suffocate.


    And the next moment, this is dense spider, unexpectedly all around Chen Dong, swept past.


    Chen Dong frowned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his subordinate desert would be unfavorable to him.


    And he put the conch away, and with a wave of his hand, a hot wave of fire swept over, sweeping all the spiders away.


    When he saw Chen Dong fighting back, Da Mo didn''t stop at all. When he put his hands forward, all the spiders around him flew up and rushed to Chen Dong''s face.


    Chen Dong frowned tightly. At the next moment, a long flame gun appeared behind him.


    And he is to lift in the hand, fiercely brandish, the long gun that brandish drove the towering flame, burned these spiders that fly to the sky directly a half dead, spiders fall to the ground one after another, Chen Dong is also angry, "desert, do you want to rebel?"


    The desert in front of him also stares at Chen Dong coldly and says to him, "you are not a little master."


    Chen Dongyi Leng, obviously he has not responded, what happened?


    But when he took two steps this way, he suddenly found the body on the ground.In the first mock exam, he also understood the way he was in a moment. Some angry expressions on his face showed a smile that was hard to detect in the instant. He gazed at the desert before him and said, "why, because of the corpse that looks like me on the ground, do you suspect I am not your master?"


    The desert frowned, obviously he was also in a bit of a dilemma. Zhang Fan listened to him and said, "the young master is always very weak. Since childhood, he is more suitable for the cultivation of triple heaven, a shackle state smashed by various pills. However, I never thought that he could improve his cultivation to such a strong level in just a few days. Even he is not your opponent. "With that, the desert points directly at the man behind Chen Dong, and that person is Chen Yuan. Chen Yuan is Chen Dong''s distant cousin. In addition, he has the five Heaven cultivation of shackles, and his strength is far above Chen Dong. However, even Chen Yuan is not Chen Dong''s rival now, and even if Chen Dong is a demon like talent, he can''t have such a dramatic change in just a few days. The only possible explanation is that Chen Dong is another person now, and the real Chen Dong has already died.


    In Chen Dong''s side, Chen Yuan is also tightly frowning, obviously, he has doubted these, but he has not opened his mouth.


    Chen Yuan''s eyes are also closely fixed on Chen Dong''s body.


    Chen Dong looked back at Chen Yuan and asked in a meaningful tone, "cousin, why do you believe that he doesn''t believe me?"


    Chen Yuan can''t beat Chen Dong. Even if he wants to revolt, he doesn''t have any chance. He is a smart man, not to do stupid things, so, facing Chen Dong, he said, "little Lord, don''t worry, whether you are Chen Dong or not, for me, you are my master now."


    After hearing this, Chen Dong laughed and glared at the desert? To be a dog, one should have the consciousness of being a dog. If you apologize to me now, maybe I can let you go? "


    When he said this, the desert didn''t have any hesitation.


    Immediately, only to hear him roar, "cobweb raid!"

 Chapter 193

    In an instant, all the little spiders on the ground sent out green cobwebs, which swept in front of Chen Dong. It was obvious that the green cobwebs were highly toxic. If you are caught in a cobweb, it will be dangerous for Chen Dong. However, Chen Dong naturally controlled the desert in front of him. He is a fire attribute, and even a variant fire attribute. Fire is the natural enemy of these insects. How can these cobwebs get into Chen Dong''s body?


    Chen Dong waved his hand, and the flames around him burned instantly.


    These green cobwebs were burned to ashes in an instant.


    And with the fire swept, these little spiders were all burned off all the spider legs, burned all the spider hair.


    There were bursts of creaking noises. Chen Dong was staring at the desert coldly. Suddenly, he was out of the ordinary. His eyes were all in darkness, and his body was very fast. In an instant, he had already arrived at the desert.


    With a wave of one hand, he directly pinches the desert''s neck. The desert is shocked and wants to resist, but Chen Dong''s strength is surprisingly large. He pinches his neck and makes him unable to move.


    For a moment, the desert began to panic. He kept struggling to get rid of Chen Dong''s hand, but gradually he found that he was not Chen Dong''s opponent at all. He thought he could compete with Chen Dong, and found the real disparity of strength, and his spiritual power was also transforming strangely, and slowly entered Chen Dong''s body. The one on his head, the big black spider, also slowly disappeared. The face of the desert became more and more ugly. In a moment, he seemed to understand Chen Dong''s real identity.


    The desert glared angrily, and he stared at Chen Dong, "it turns out that you killed the little Lord. What do you want to do? If the host knows, he will not let you go. "


    The master in the mouth of the desert is naturally Chen Feng, Chen Dong''s father.


    At the moment, Chen Dong laughs. He stares at the desert coldly and says to him, "I will not have any pity for those who are dying. However, since you want to know, I can mercifully tell you who I am. As you wish, I am not Chen Dong, and Chen Dong was killed by me a few days ago. But in order to adapt to his body, I can only keep part of his consciousness. From entering the ivory tower trial, his body is being assimilated by me step by step. Now, after the ivory tower trial, his body has been completely shed by me, which is the corpse you just saw. I don''t know what kind of person can have such a weak body. What''s more, he still has old wounds in his early years. If it wasn''t for his natural variation of fire elements, different, no matter what the master said, I would not be integrated with him. For me, to do this is to reduce my accomplishments. In fact, just as the master said, his fire element really gained a lot for me. With the help of this strange fire element, I will ascend to heaven step by step. Soon, I will be able to catch up with the genius of that year. He didn''t reach Mahayana until he was 20 years old. I believe I will be faster than him. Now I''m only 18 years old, and I''m already the cultivation of the eighth heaven in the shackles. I will be the top genius in this continent. As long as I have this flame, as long as I''m a practitioner of the fire element, I won''t be my opponent at all. And the only thing that can compete with me is the natural genius of water element. Even this Wang Xueli, I will not pay any attention. You are an insect practitioner. To me, you are like a mole ant. If I want to kill you, I just need to do it gently. "


    Chen Dong said a lot.


    "You, don''t go too far..."


    Despite being pinched, the desert still said such a word.


    He stared at Chen Dong viciously, and finally said to him, "you won''t have a good result!"


    When Chen Dong heard this, he burst into a rage and immediately cut off the neck of the desert in front of him.


    Zhang Fan was lying on the ground, sighing for a while, watching the body of the desert gradually collapse on the ground. He never thought that Chen Dong would be so unremitting. The desert was still working for him for the last moment.


    And at this moment, he will not hesitate to kill each other.


    But really like what I guess, Chen Dong is already a dead man, and it''s just another person who lives in his body.


    "What bad luck Chen Dong said, looking back at Chen Yuan who was still in a daze behind him.


    Hearing Chen Dong say this, Chen Yuan quickly said with a smile, "the little master is right. This kind of person is bad luck, and it''s a burden to put it around him. If we can''t find the enemy, we''ll start to fight back, and it''s useless to keep them. "


    It has to be said that Chen Yuan''s ability to steer by the wind can''t be learned by others.


    Listen to Chen Yuan say so, Chen Dong''s face is also full of smile, immediately, he said coldly, "in order to prove that you are not waste, find out this boy."


    Chen Yuan''s face changed, but looking at Chen Dong, who was not easy to deal with, he had no choice but to go inside. Just after two steps, his face changed again. Obviously, he also saw Chen Dong lying on the ground clearly. That sad death, even with a smile. All of a sudden, he seems to realize that the person standing beside him is not an individual, but a terrible devil.He is not afraid to fight with others. What he is afraid of is that when he is fighting, suddenly the person behind him will give him a knife.


    Although it''s wrong for the desert to turn back the water temporarily, it''s just for its own loyalty.


    If Chen Dong cuts himself behind his back, he can''t afford to go.


    Now Chen Dong just treats himself as a dog, but he doesn''t care about his cousin''s feelings.


    If something goes wrong, you will be the first to die.


    What''s more, it''s not easy for Chen Dong to hide in it and find out by himself.


    There''s no way. Now we have to work hard.


    Looking at the cool desert on the ground, Chen Yuan just skimmed, and finally put his eyes in the corner.


    This place is not very big. There are corpses everywhere. If Zhang Fan wants to hide, he can only hide in the corner.


    And it turns out that he was right. Zhang Fan is really hiding in the corner, but he did not look into the corner. As long as not a fool knows that Zhang Fan is in the dark and he is in the light, he will be attacked by Zhang Fan if he goes in rashly. At that time, both sides will not please. Therefore, now we just need to pretend, there is no need to really help her find out Zhang Fan. Sure enough, Chen Yuan just walked around in front of Zhang Fan and then went back. And Zhang Fangang and his distance, almost no more than a meter. Zhang Fan even thought this guy had found himself, but he just left.


    "Master, I didn''t find anything. Has this boy left?" Chen Yuan goes to Chen Dong and asks.


    Chen Dong looked at Chen Yuan, and immediately shook his head, "no, he can''t walk so fast."


    "Chen Yuan, you look for it carefully. This boy can''t run so fast, and he has my mark on him. I believe he is still here. Don''t worry about losing him. With this thing in my hand, he will never be your opponent. " With that, Chen Dong raised the conch in his hand and shook it.

 Chapter 194

    And Chen Yuan also nodded, looking at the conch in his hand, his heart is a bit more confidence.


    In fact, he is not afraid of Zhang Fan, he is just worried about Chen Dong.


    In his opinion, Chen Dong is the only one who is really dangerous to him.


    This cannibal does not spit the bone the fellow, can do to oneself?


    Chen Yuan was uncertain for a while, so he had to keep his strength. If he really wanted to fight against himself, he still had room to resist. Immediately, Chen Yuan turned around and looked at every corner, and Zhang Fan happened to open his eyes and look at Chen Yuan. Four eyes opposite, two people''s hearts are one Lin!


    "I see it!"


    Chen Yuanda drinks a, the wind attribute spirit power in his hand, fiercely toward Zhang Fan swept over.


    Zhang Fan was so shocked that he quickly got up and tried to dodge. When he stepped on his feet, the whole person jumped out with a whoosh.


    Hesitating, like an arrow, he slipped directly into the darkness.


    Since Chen Yuan has seen Zhang Fan, he will not stand by and let Zhang Fan leave.


    With Zhang Fan, also "whoosh" a jump over, in his hands, wind property spirit crazy gathering, hurriedly toward Zhang Fan may be in the place.


    Eyes are also everywhere to look for, as long as a lock Zhang Fan''s position, will not hesitate to use the spirit force toward this side.


    Zhang Fan dodged several times, but he couldn''t bear it.


    He dodged from left to right, relying on the mysterious body method of flying in the sky, he could avoid in extremely dangerous situations several times.


    But he knows that his own physical consumption is far higher than the other party''s spiritual consumption, and as long as he is not careful and is hit by him, he will definitely fall into a hopeless situation. But in such a narrow space, it''s not easy to get rid of this person.


    Seeing Zhang Fan appear, Chen Dong also laughs. He holds the conch in one hand and commands Chen Yuan to say to him with the other hand. "Catch this mouse for me, or you will die with him."


    Chen Yuan''s face is very blue, but he has to stick to his head and follow Zhang Fan''s steps to catch him. The distance between them is getting closer and closer. Chen Yuan reaches out his hand and catches Zhang Fan''s collar. Zhang Fan is a flash and jumps over directly. But his collar is torn to pieces by Chen Yuan in an instant, and the whole dress comes out with a big hole.


    But Zhang Fan wanted to avoid his death.


    Chen Yuan forced the whole person directly to the corner, left and right were sealed, the back road was blocked, it seems, can only be hard to fight with Chen Yuan.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes stare at Chen Yuan coldly. He knows that Chen Yuan will never keep hands on himself.


    And this member is also the blockade of Zhang Fan, all possible ways to escape.


    In his whole body, the strong wind element rises rapidly. Behind Chen Yuan, a fierce mouse slowly climbs out.


    The speed of the mouse is very fast, Zhang Fan just saw the mouse, it has directly jumped in front of Zhang Fan, a pair of front teeth directly bite Zhang Fan''s neck. But fortunately, Zhang Fan''s reaction is very fast, and in a hurry, he directly bumps the mouse away with his head. And the mouse hit not, twist the body, and toward the other side of Zhang Fan bite over.


    This time, Zhang Fan stepped on the starry sky, the whole person took a step forward, and his fist also directly hit Chen Yuan on the shoulder, but Chen Yuan''s reaction speed is also very fast, direct wave, a strong wind property of Lingli, directly fell Zhang Fan to the ground, and Chen Yuan is also close to Zhang Fan again.


    Zhang Fan was shocked and stared at Chen Yuan in front of him. He suddenly found that Chen Yuan was already the cultivation of seven days in the realm of shackles. It seems that this guy probably took some medicine, otherwise his strength could not have improved two realms in just a few days.


    It''s too terrible. I can''t fight, and I can''t hide. It''s hard to defeat this guy without any spiritual power. Zhang Fan got up with some strength, touched the corner of his mouth, and a touch of blood suddenly appeared.


    His heart was burning with anger, but without any spiritual power, he could only be at his disposal.


    Chen Yuan was no longer afraid of Zhang Fan, but with a smile, said to Zhang Fan, "Yo, why don''t you run? Aren''t you very good? Let me see how good you are


    And immediately, behind Chen Yuan''s back, the powerful wind power gathered rapidly, and the huge wind power formed a wind wall in an instant.


    Zhang Fan was shocked to know that Chen Yuan would not leave any room for him. At the moment, he was already exerting his engraved spirit. Countless wind blades on the wind wall came whizzing, from the bottom up, directly towards Zhang Fan.


    And in the mouth of the member, it is a big shout, "wind devil sickle weasel!"


    Zhang Fan was shocked, but he could not avoid it, so he had to resist it with his hand.However, how can his body resist the powerful shackles and the seven winds of the sky?


    However, at this critical juncture, a light blue water element defense suddenly appeared.


    The countless wind magic chain blades "swish" all cut on the light curtain of the water element.


    The absolute defense around Zhang Fan is the appearance of light water lines and ripples.


    This seemingly very powerful wind devil sickle weasel can''t break Zhang Fanshui element''s skill - absolute defense!


    Zhang Fan was stunned, and then surprised, but his brow was also happy. He reacted in an instant. It seems that his medicine power has relaxed, and his spiritual power has recovered in an instant.


    Zhang Fan was overjoyed, and a flash of lightning appeared in his hand. With the blessing of powerful spiritual power, his figure rubbed against Chen Yuan like a ghost. He stretched out his hand and stabbed Chen Yuan''s chest with a flash of lightning.


    "Lion dragon lightning skill!" Zhang Fan gave a roar.


    Chen Yuan''s eyes widened. He didn''t think of it. Just when he thought he was going to kill Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan''s spiritual power suddenly recovered and killed him in the blink of an eye.


    His mouth open big, the whole person is very unwilling slowly toward the back to lie down.


    Although he has died, but that pair of eyes is full of unwilling, died also refused to close.


    At the moment, Chen Dong is also frowning tightly. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan has broken through the limitation of the medicine, and the spirit power has recovered again. He frowns and puts away the conch in his hand. It''s not that he doesn''t want to use conch to restrict Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan''s whole body has burst out a fire element force, which suppresses the drug force in Zhang Fan''s body, and his conch has lost its control effect.


    Just now, when Zhang Fan was killing Chen Yuan, he had tried conch, but it didn''t have any effect.


    It seems that now he can only beat Zhang Fan with strength. If Chen Dong still has a little bit of original consciousness, he will be very excited, because he always wants to see that he can beat Zhang Fan with strength.


    Zhang Fan didn''t relax after he just killed Chen Yuan, because he had seen a long gun with fire, so he stabbed at his face.


    Zhang Fan frowned and saw that Chen Dong didn''t use the dark hammer, so he quickly used a flame finger and fired at the flame spear.


    And this flame lance is impacted by the force of flame, and the whole attack direction has changed.


    However, the flame attribute of its flame finger is still absorbed by the flame gun.


    Zhang Fan suddenly remembered that Chen Dong''s flame was very strange.


    There is no way, if you continue to use the fire element, it will only contribute to his strength.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan turned around and restrained the fire element. At the next moment, a majestic water element was released instantly.


    The whole person''s body slightly move, put out a strange posture, autumn water palm first palm!

 Chapter 195

    Just when Chen Dong came to Zhang Fan again, Zhang Fan clapped directly at Chen Dong''s face.


    Chen Dong is shocked, obviously has not seen Zhang Fan such trick.


    But he still used the torch to break Zhang Fan''s attack, a force of water element directly extinguished the flame on the torch. But the flame gun''s attack, actually did not have any weakening, once again toward Zhang Fan''s face door stabbed to come over. Zhang Fan flashed between, hands motionless mountain blessing, huge power, the flame gun again hit away from the position.


    However, Chen Dong was not discouraged. Instead, he once again used the torch to pick a rifle and stabbed Zhang Fan at his waist.


    Zhang Fan backhand between, autumn water palm second palm, once again shot over.


    But just as the flame gun was about to come to him, Chen Dong''s face turned cold. There was a strong flame attribute on the flame gun, which swept directly at Zhang Fan. It was like a fire dragon. Zhang Fan was caught off guard by the huge fire attribute power.


    Even the second palm of Qiushui palm, like a moth to the fire, disappeared in the flame.


    Chen Dong attacked Zhang Fan with a fire attack. Zhang Fan''s water element couldn''t resist it. He quickly dodged between "swish" and "swish", which avoided Chen Dong''s attack range. The impact of the fire on Chen Dong''s body also burned all the corpses on the ground. The scattered fire on the ground ignites a moist smoke rising. Zhang Fan knows that the other party''s flame is very strong. If he resists with water elements, he may not be his opponent.


    After thinking about it, I chose to give up the water element. Now the only thing that can be used is the body skill left by the family.


    "How''s it going? Zhang Fan, my flame ability is OK. "


    Chen Dong laughs, and he also stands the torch in his hand.


    Zhang Fan frowned. He already knew that Chen Dong was not Chen Dong of that day. He just didn''t expect that this guy''s strength was so strong. It seems that Chen Dong''s engraved spirit skill was also the flame spear.


    It''s just that he doesn''t use the flame strike skill.


    It''s a kind of beast impact skill of firewolf. I didn''t expect that the power of pure fire impact is stronger than that of firewolf.


    Zhang Fan didn''t speak. Now his spiritual power has been restored.


    To Chen Dong, he doesn''t have any hope.


    At present, Zhang Fan uses all his spiritual power on the starry sky.


    And a few even points under his feet, the whole person''s figure has disappeared.


    Chen dongyileng, obviously he also knows Zhang Fan has such skills, but, he did not expect, Zhang Fan''s speed is so fast, in front of his eyes, like a streamer, flash away.


    He just wanted to catch up, but found that Zhang Fan did not know when he had appeared behind him.


    Chen Dong was stunned. Between waving his hands, he stabbed the torch in the direction behind him.


    But as soon as Chen Dong''s flame spear comes out, Zhang Fan''s figure disappears again. He suddenly discovers that what just stayed behind him is just a shadow, and the real Zhang Fan has changed his position.


    In a rage, Chen Dong swept across with a long flame gun.


    However, Zhang Fan is like a slippery loach. No matter how fast Chen Dong accelerates, he can''t catch Zhang Fan. And Chen Dong also instantly understood why his elder martial brother, who was good at assassination, now died in Zhang Fan''s hands. It seems that the elder martial brother should be defeated by Zhang Fan in speed and body method. Otherwise, with the strength and means of the elder martial brother, even a few Zhang Fan may not be his opponent.


    However, even now that he knows where Zhang Fan''s chances are, his speed can''t catch up with Zhang Fan. On the contrary, he is fooled by Zhang Fan. Caught off guard, Zhang Fan slapped him on the back again. Chen Dong suffered a big loss because of his strong strength and the spiritual impact of the six heavens in the shackle world.


    The corner of his mouth was covered with blood, and Chen Dong was even more reeling, almost not falling to the ground.


    "You loach, don''t let me catch you!" Chen Dongqi''s big drink!


    Brandishing flame long gun, also take Zhang Fan to have no way at all.


    Now Zhang Fan is like a cat, playing with his mouse.


    Really, I feel that I''m a little naive now.


    Chen Dong thought more and more angry. At this time, Zhang Fan kicked him on the shoulder. Under the pain of eating, the whole person fell forward even more, and the long flame gun in his hand could not support it, and it broke in an instant.


    Chen Dong fell to the ground, but rebounded like a spring.


    He stares straight ahead, and falls into a touch of black on his eyes.


    Although Zhang Fan is running at a very high speed, he can see clearly. At the moment, great changes are taking place in Chen Dong. And that kind of strange change, just like Chen Dong before, it seems that Chen Dong is going to use his strange skill, dark hammer. However, for his skill, Zhang Fan really has no way. Almost all attacks can bounce back. If you are careless, you will be injured.Looking at the changing Chen Dong, Zhang Fan finally chose to hibernate in the dark.


    Although his spiritual cultivation has been restored, he has no way to deal with Chen Dong.


    In the heart impatient under, but also helpless.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan seems to think of something, and he is from his own barren ring, feel out a black bottle.


    I don''t know what kind of strange medicine is in the bottle. Zhang Fan slowly opens the mouth of the bottle and passes by Chen Dong. He directly throws the bottle on Chen Dong. Sure enough, just as Zhang Fan expected, Chen Dong''s body seemed to absorb. The next moment, he directly absorbed the black bottle. Zhang Fanjing watched the change. Suddenly, the bottle pounced on Zhang Fan''s face.


    Zhang Fan was shocked and dodged. The rebound bottle fell directly on the wall and smashed into pieces.


    Black powder, scattered all over.


    Zhang Fan quickly dodged. He didn''t know what it was, but don''t touch it.


    At this time, Chen Dong had already found the place where Zhang Fan was. He approached Zhang Fan step by step and waved his hands. A black spirit swept over and directly pulled Zhang Fan to Chen Dong. Zhang Fan wants to break free, but he finds that this guy''s spiritual power seems to have a sucker, and suddenly absorbs himself to death. When Zhang Fan was shocked, he quickly cast lightning all over his body, and a flash of electric light appeared. However, the electric light stung his whole body, and the black power did not dissipate.


    "This electricity can only tickle me!" Chen Dong''s voice came over.


    Zhang Fan was shocked and softened. He found that he didn''t know when to lean on Chen Dong. And Chen Dong''s hands are holding his arm, a strong suction, Zhang Fan only feel his body''s spiritual power is disappearing at a very fast speed, passing, and looking at Chen Dong, his strength is improving step by step.


    What kind of skill is this?


    Zhang Fan was shocked, but his own spiritual power was sucked by this guy.


    If you want to avoid it, you can''t get rid of it.


    Grass, Zhang Fan''s in the heart scolds a.


    Under his arms, he immediately released the muscles full of explosive force. The fierce force was tearing Chen Dong''s hands madly. However, Chen Dong''s arms seemed to be entangled and grasped Zhang Fan''s arms. No matter how hard Zhang Fan tried, there was no way to let him go.


    It seems that this guy is determined to eat himself.

 Chapter 196

    What kind of skill is this dark hammer that can absorb the power of others. I have to say that this kind of skill is really too cruel, and it is not a skill used by decent people at all.


    With the increase of time, Zhang Fan only felt that his spiritual power was less and less, and the strength he resisted was weaker and weaker. "Chen Dong, you have the ability to let me go and fight one on one!" Zhang Fan scolded angrily.


    "Hum, you loach, it''s impossible for me to let you go. You will be sucked up by me honestly, and then die weakly!" Chen Dong said, but also increased efforts. But Zhang Fan is already pain of wailing up, that kind of being given to absorb the feeling of spiritual power, really very uncomfortable. It was as if his blood had been drained, and he was aware that his resistance was almost gone.


    No, if we go on like this and wait for ourselves, there will be only one dead end.


    Zhang Fan while trying to pull Chen Dong, on the other hand, is looking for a chance to escape.


    Suddenly, he saw a little black powder on Chen Dong''s back. It seemed that he had just thrown it into the bottle. An idea suddenly rings out in Zhang Fan''s heart. He uses up all his strength to wipe the black powder on his hand. The next moment, he wiped the black powder on Chen Dong''s nose.


    Caught off guard, Chen Dong was choked by the powder. His nose was sour and he inhaled a lot of powder.


    "Cough, cough!" Chen Dong coughs a few times. Suddenly he seems to realize something. He releases Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan''s intuitive legs soften, and he almost falls to the ground. But fortunately, there is spiritual support on the body, so the whole person can barely stand here.


    "You, what did you put in here?" In a rage, Chen Dong stares at Zhang Fan.


    Looking at Chen Dong, Zhang Fan suddenly finds that his spiritual cultivation is now in the perfect state of shackles. It seems that he has absorbed his spiritual power just now, and his cultivation has been promoted too fast. However, this short-term cultivation, I have nothing to do with him. Now, the only hope is the powder just put on his nose.


    Zhang Fan didn''t know what he had stepped on at his feet. When he looked at it, it was the dregs of the medicine bottle he had just thrown at Chen Dong. There were two words at the mouth of the bottle: "Mei Chun!"


    Zhang Fan''s heart is very hot. It seems that what he just fed him is the aphrodisiac?


    He knows the strength of this aphrodisiac. If he doesn''t reconcile Yin and Yang in a short time, Chen Dong will die without a burial place.


    "You, you''re giving me drugs?" In a rage, Chen Dong is about to kill Zhang Fan.


    However, everyone does not know that his present body is the fusion of two people''s bodies. However, there is no perfect fit between the two people. Once there is a flaw, then the efficacy of "Mei Chun" will bring a fire and desire, and this fire will keep burning between them. Once you come across a flaw, it will be impossible to consider the consequences waiting for Chen Dong.


    Sure enough, Chen Dong becomes more and more manic, and his whole person is constantly shaking.


    From the bottom up, a nameless fire rises wildly.


    Zhang fan can clearly feel that great changes are taking place in Chen Dong''s body.


    The dyke of a thousand miles is broken in the ant nest.


    I didn''t expect that such a strong synthetic body would be so upset by such a little powder.


    It seems that in this vast world, one thing comes down to another.


    However, Zhang Fan is also a blind cat, hit a dead mouse by mistake, which has such an effect.


    Soon, Chen Dong''s face changed. In his mouth, he spat out a big mouthful of black water, and he lay convulsively on the ground. The whole population froth, as if poisoned.


    "Zhang, Zhang..." Before he died, Chen Dong kept calling Zhang Fan''s name, but in the end, he didn''t call it all.


    And Zhang Fan see Chen Dong completely motionless, this just some limp sat on the ground.


    Looking at the gradually cold Chen Dong, his heart can not calm down for a long time.


    As soon as Chen Dong died, Zhang Wen''s heart was falling.


    He was a little embarrassed and shook his head in silence. He turned to see the dead body lying beside him. He couldn''t help laughing again. "I didn''t expect that you would be killed by your own medicine. I thought you were really invincible. I didn''t expect that the stronger you are, the more obvious your weakness is. "


    Zhang Fan looks at Chen Dong and suddenly reaches out his hand, groping around on Chen Dong.


    He really wanted to know what kind of skill Chen Dong used, or what kind of weird magic he practiced. Although he was a little dismissive of this method, he was full of curiosity. In fact, there was no difference between good and evil, just to see whether the person who used it was good or evil.


    But Zhang Fan searched him for a long time, but he found nothing.But all of a sudden, Zhang Fan''s hand was hardened by something.


    He quickly took out the thing and found that it was the mysterious conch.


    Zhang Fan took the conch and blew it gently. He had goose bumps on his body. Although the pain was gone, the feeling of itching still made him feel uncomfortable. Chen Dong didn''t tell him what poison he was in until he died? Why do you have such a strange feeling when you hear the voice of the conch? Zhang Fan didn''t hesitate to put the conch into his own barren ring.


    Just as he wanted to leave, Zhang Fan found out again.


    On Chen Dong''s finger, there is also a black ring.


    On the black ring, flowing with strange light.


    As if he had a life, Zhang Fan was surprised and quickly took the black ring from Chen Dong''s hand. When the ring just left Chen Dong''s body, Chen Dong''s body turned into a pool of black water in an instant and slowly melted.


    Zhang Fan was shocked, and the black water sent out a stench.


    Zhang Fan took the ring to avoid quickly, it seems that this heavy body should be condensed by this strange ring. Once a person dies, take off the ring and the body will be gone. For a moment, Zhang Fan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the ring had such a strange effect.


    Could it be that


    Zhang Fan''s heart had a bold idea, before that strange space difficult is this ring?


    But when Zhang Fan''s spiritual power was injected into it, it was rebounded by another powerful force.


    Zhang Fan face a white, a mouthful of blood, can''t help but vomit out.


    He was so shocked that he quickly took back his mental strength. He didn''t expect that the ring had such a strong prohibition. And I''m closer to the perfect spiritual cultivation of Mahayana. Now I can''t even enter this ring. It seems that if you want to enter the space inside the ring, I''m afraid you can''t do it without some hard work.


    Zhang Fan also did not have any hesitation, directly put this ring into his own bag.

 Chapter 197

    Anyway, I have plenty of time to communicate with Shixian. Zhang Fan believes that nature can open the ring.


    Now Zhang Fan''s urgent task is to quickly restore his spiritual power. In the process of fighting with Chen Dong just now, Chen Dong''s strange skill absorbed most of his spiritual power. Now he is close to emptiness.


    Zhang Fan sat in the same place for about half an hour, and in this half an hour, his Wanyuan daojue was running crazily. In addition, the heart of the ocean in his body has a strong recovery ability, and his spiritual power has recovered 80% or 90% in a very short time.


    If someone else saw it, he would be surprised at Zhang Fan''s strange recovery speed.


    This is simply not what an ordinary person can do. Of course, Zhang Fan is not an ordinary person at all since he was born. From his supreme blood to invincible blood, no ordinary person can have it.


    Seeing that his spiritual power was almost recovered, Zhang Fan got up and took a long breath of relief. Touch the body, that is about to dry sweat. Once again, I patted the dust on my body. Then, without looking at the body on the ground, I walked towards the hole.


    The night wind is blowing, and it''s late outside.


    As Zhang Fan walked, he suddenly found that someone seemed to be following him.


    And he also deliberately slowed down, just turned a corner, and then with the foot to stretch out.


    "Bang!" Let''s hear it.


    Behind Zhang Fan, a man was tripped by the foot and fell to the ground.


    But after the figure fell down, there was another scream.


    Zhang Fan looked down and frowned. This man is not elder Li.


    Elder Li saw that his tracking was found, so he got up awkwardly, touched his head and said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this brother Zhang Fan? What are you doing here? "


    Zhang Fan gave a cold smile, looked at him and said to him, "why am I here? I also want to ask you, "how are you here?"


    Elder Li laughed again and said immediately, "I have nothing to do in my spare time. I come out for a walk at night."


    Zhang Fan smiles coldly, and he also stares into elder Li''s eyes. Elder Li seems to be afraid to look at Zhang in the opposite direction, because he can feel a terrible power hidden in the boy in front of him, which he can''t directly fight.


    In the same way, Zhang Fan''s identity also made him afraid, so that he did not dare to act rashly.


    And the reason why he wants to follow Zhang Fan is just to see the origin of this boy.


    But I didn''t expect to be found by the other party.


    "By the way, elder Li, you should have come to return my black gold card?"


    Smell speech, elder Li suddenly realized, quickly patted his forehead, "by the way, just said is really true, you don''t say, I almost forgot, I was guarding at the door, see you come, oh, just want to give this black gold card back to you, you see this can''t see, you are too excited, the result of this thing to forget."


    Zhang Fan smiles and doesn''t pay attention to him any more. Seeing Li Chang''s old Zhang''s black gold card in his hand, Zhang Fan picks up the black gold card. Then he looks at the black gold card again and says faintly, "I almost forgot to tell you that Chen Dong is dead, and the Chen family is definitely not a very reliable backer. I hope you can be careful when you make your choice."


    There is a hint of warning in Zhang Fan''s words, because now he is not sure whether the information he came out before was disclosed by this person.


    Hearing this, elder Li was shocked, and the whole person was stunned.


    And Zhang Fan slowly took out a white medicine bottle from his pocket. The word "Mei Chun" was written on the bottle, and this bottle of spring medicine was also prepared by Zhang Fan for elder Li.


    "What''s this?" Elder Li was glad to see the word Mei Chun, and his face was in full bloom.


    He stares at the bottle of medicine in Zhang Peng''s hand.


    "For you." Zhang Fan lost the past.


    Elder Li quickly took it over, then nodded and said, "this Where did you get this good thing? "


    Zhang Fan sneered, "didn''t I tell you? Chen Dong has died in my hands, and these things are naturally from him. "


    Originally, elder Li didn''t believe it, but he saw Chen Dong take three people in with his own eyes, but now only Zhang Fan came out, and Chen Dong and the three of them stayed in forever, so he had to believe it.


    He knows that Chen Dong''s cultivation is very advanced. In addition, none of the three people around him is good at it, but these four people are not Zhang Fan''s opponents. It can be imagined that how can he deal with Zhang Fan now.


    And he also nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang is really an expert. It seems that I''m still clumsy. Since brother Zhang has given me this good thing, I must live up to his kindness. I have another message here. I don''t know if it will be of any use to you? "Zhang Fan also came to listen to the interest, did not expect that they have unexpected receipt.


    To him, "what can you get? Let''s talk about it. "


    Elder Li is also looking at the side, after confirming that there is no one, he comes to Zhang Fan''s ear and says to him. "I heard that the Li family invited a very powerful expert, and now this expert is taking a group of Li family members to Tianling college. I think that tonight, in the middle of the night, it is estimated that they will launch an attack on Tianling college. "


    On hearing this, Zhang Fan''s brow was even more wrinkled.


    Without turning back, he walked towards Tianling college.


    But an elder kept shouting at Zhang Fan behind him, holding him and saying to him, "brother Zhang Fan, don''t worry. If you go now, you may be attacked by a group of people. No matter how powerful you are, I don''t think you have reached the Mahayana realm yet. You should know that they dare to attack Tianling Academy. Naturally, they are well prepared. Just now I heard what brother Zhang said. I also have a new choice. Indeed, in this turbulent environment, neutrality is always unreliable. And I really need to find a reliable backer. I believe brother Zhang''s backstage is much bigger than the Chen family. And I also hope brother Zhang, don''t forget my help today. "


    Seeing an old story, Zhang Fan was also a little anxious, but he had no choice but to nod his head and answer his words, "you should be frank, I will naturally remember your benefits."


    Elder Li was relieved to say, "if they want to attack Tianling college, they must first go to the array of Tianling college. Tianling college is a college that has been handed down for hundreds of years and has its own defense system. When they go to break the defense system of Tianling college, the people of Tianling college will naturally wake up and fight back. But I can guarantee that their counterattack will be defeated by the Chen family in a short time. And now is the holiday time of Tianling college. There are only a few students in the college. There are only a few teachers and cleaning people left. With the Chen family''s lineup, they will definitely be controlled soon. Therefore, if you go to Tianling college now, it won''t play any role, and you just want to die. However, the only advantage of Tianling college is that they have the four masters of Mahayana, and the Chen family will definitely take certain measures against the four masters of Mahayana. When they are dealing with these Mahayana masters, then your chance will come. "


    Zhang Fan, close to his ear, asked him, "what chance?"


    "As I said just now, you can''t be impulsive, that is to say, you can''t directly collide with him. When they fight, you have a chance to deal with those besieged by other families, and the most important news I want to tell you is where they are trapped."


    Zhang Fan is a little speechless. Elder Li has been talking for a long time, but now he is on the right point.


    "Can you pick the point?" Zhang Fan is already a little angry.

 Chapter 198

    Elder Li quickly laughed, "brother Zhang Fan, don''t worry. I''m analyzing it for you. If you''re worried, you just went to Tianling college. Isn''t that a failure! The old man Ding was supposed to be here, but these people in the Chen family are not moral, and even their own people are shot. I think if I help the Chen family, I will be killed by them. After thinking about it, I''d better help you. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, his eyes were angry, and said to elder Li, "where is it?"


    Elder Li looked at the horizon, looked at his eyes, motioned to Zhang Fan, and then slowly came to Zhang Fan''s ear and said something to Zhang Fan. After listening, Zhang Fan frowned. It seems that the location is not a good place.


    Zhang Fan also patted elder Li on the shoulder. Elder Li knew what he wanted and went back directly.


    Fan Mei is still playing with his bottle.


    Zhang Fan looked back to make sure that there were no other people around him, and he also went straight to the direction of the city Lord''s mansion. There is no pedestrian on the side of the road. Zhang Fan is like a wandering ghost in the night.


    Today, too many people died.


    City Lord''s mansion, in the hall.


    Many eyes looked at each other, and their final eyes were on an old man. However, these people did not speak, they are not a family, but now they are all trapped with hemp rope. And the old man, with white hair, can see that his cultivation is very high, but now he is trapped here and can''t develop any strength.


    But these people look at the old man, but he doesn''t say a word, just like a statue.


    It seems that he looked at a woman at last.


    The woman was dressed up a little valiant and looked like a man. Beside her, there was also a young man tied up. He was dressed in military armor, but his whole body was wounded, his eyes were cold, and he showed fire. Staring at the guards around him, he tried many times to break free, but there was no way.


    Instead, the woman around him kept reminding him, "I said, can you stop tossing? The more you move, the tighter the tie on my side. If you don''t, I''ll still hurt! "


    The man didn''t open his mouth, he was still tossing about.


    With the passage of time, these people''s faces are covered with a look of anxiety.


    Finally, someone couldn''t help breaking the long-standing peace and said, "I say, the ancestor of the Zhao family, you are a master of Mahayana cultivation. How can you be trapped here like us?" The man who opened his mouth was a short man, but he was wearing a suit of armor. It seemed that he was also an officer born.


    "Qian Bao, don''t talk about it. I don''t think it''s any use for your city defense forces." It was a middle-aged man who was staring at the short man.


    "Hum, Zhao Qinghui, you''re so happy to talk. If I were you, I''d just crash into the wall and die. You said that you, an expert at the top of the shackles, would be chased away by these people who have no accomplishments. It seems that your Zhao family really has a false name. " Qian Bao won''t give up.


    Zhao Qinghui was angry straight smoke, fiercely staring at Qian Bao, "dog thing, you have seed to tell me again!"


    "Why, just like you, do you still want to deal with me?" Qian Bao knows that Zhao Qinghui is also trapped now, so he is not afraid at all.


    "Enough, you little adjutant, how can you have such a sharp mouth!" The old man finally spoke.


    "Father." Zhao Qinghui quickly called out.


    The old man took a look at the crowd, and he suddenly found that the crowd''s eyes had been around him.


    "Why, are you all waiting for me to say something?" The old man looked around, only to find that none of them spoke. Including the adjutant named Qian Bao.


    In this group of people around, it contains the various forces of the whole Wangcheng.


    Among these forces, there are some people who are also powerful.


    However, like themselves, they were all caught in this place.


    The old man''s face showed a look of sadness. To say the same, a Mahayana practitioner himself would be caught by these nobody. It has to be said that these people are really too much and too insidious. If it is a real fight, these people will not be their own opponents.


    However, they have a strange medicine powder, which can make them lose their spiritual power and cultivation. In this way, they will become lambs to be slaughtered. Even a group of ordinary people can successfully catch their own people.


    And this kind of powder is very powerful. So far, none of them has recovered a little spiritual power. So we have no way to get caught here.


    "Zhao Quan, you have the largest seniority here, and you also have the highest strength and cultivation. Don''t you have any way?"


    It was a middle-aged man who was well-dressed and tied a lady beside him. If Zhang Fan was present, he could recognize the identity of these two people at a glance. Naturally, they were Wang Xueli''s parents. Her father''s name was Wang Gang and her mother''s name was Liu Wanyi.And a couple of young men and women who were tied together, of course, were Zhao Litian and Wang Xueli.


    Hearing Wang Gang''s words, Zhao Quan also shook his head and thought about it. Then he said, "it''s not that I don''t have any way. It''s just that the medicine we want is too strong. We need someone to give us the antidote. Once the medicine is released, then I naturally have my way."


    Wang Gang also shook his head and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, I''m afraid you''re talking nonsense. Do you think that under the present circumstances, someone will come and give us the antidote? "


    Zhao Quan looked back at Wang Gang, and Wang Gang also quickly avoided looking at Zhao Quan.


    Although Zhao Quan''s spiritual power has been completely lost, and he dares to sneer at him, he dares not look directly at Zhao Quan''s sharp eyes. After all, he is a practitioner of Mahayana. How can ordinary people like him withstand the strong aura of each other?


    Although there is no cultivation now, the momentum of the superior is not what he can resist.


    I said Uncle Wang, "if you had fought against the Chen family with us at the beginning, it would not have been like this now. You see, after the Chen family has dealt with us, they will naturally deal with you. "


    Zhao Ritan, who was tied up there, suddenly opened his mouth, and behind Zhao Ritan, Wang Xueli did not honestly toss about for a while, and said to him, "Zhao Ritan. Don''t talk about it there. If our Wang family had taken refuge with the Chen family. Naturally, our Wang family will be fine. We just want to have a relationship with your Zhao family and have a respect for the whole Wangcheng and the city Lord''s house. That''s why we chose neutrality. We just didn''t expect that the Chen family was treacherous. Instead, we gave it to us. "


    Zhao RI Tian laughs, takes Wang Xueli''s words and says, "I didn''t expect that you didn''t expect that there are many things. Maybe you didn''t expect that the guy named Li Chun can beat me. How? You knew you couldn''t beat him, so you gave up on the court, didn''t you


    After hearing this, Wang Xueli''s heart was on fire, but now she is furious. She drags the rope tied to her body to death, while Zhao Litian on the other side shows his teeth in pain when he is tied up.


    "Zhao RI Tian, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth! Just because you can''t fight doesn''t mean I can''t fight either. "


    Zhao Litian is also unwilling to show his weakness. He meets the rope and pulls it back. For a moment, they fight each other and toss each other.


    For a moment, people began to discuss with each other.


    At this time, a sound came from the door.

 Chapter 199

    It seems that someone is about to come in. The so-called soldiers standing nearby also make way. As the door is opened, people''s eyes look at them in unison. The people who come in stare at them with a cold smile.


    And Zhao RI Tian and Wang Xue Li''s eyes are even more surprised. They stare at the person in front of them. The anger in their eyes seems to come out. If they are not tied now, they will rush up and tear him to pieces without hesitation.


    "Chen Dong!"


    The name came from both of them.


    Yes, it''s Chen Dong.


    At the moment, he has a bent back.


    And the whole person''s cultivation is just the triple heaven of the shackles, but behind him is a group of soldiers, see these people, Chen Dong is Jie Jie''s strange smile.


    Staring at Zhao RI Tian again, he said, "I can''t imagine that the first day of eight days in the shackles of the family is now a prisoner in my hands. But soon, Zhang Fan will also be sent here. "


    Zhao day a Leng, obviously he did not know Zhang Fan''s real identity.


    On one side, Wang Xueli explained, "Zhang Fan is Li Chun, and Chun is Zhang Fan. Li Chun is just a pseudonym of Zhang Fan."


    Zhao day, this just reflected come over, stare at Chen Dong in front of him, say to him, "did not expect you Chen family wolf ambition, collude with outsiders, deal with our whole Wangcheng.". I tell you, Chen Dong, even if you get Wangcheng in this way, you won''t get popular support. As the saying goes, "those who win the hearts of the people win the world. You win the world by this kind of tough means. I believe your rule will be very difficult in the future."


    Chen Dong waved his pukui fan and said to Zhao RI Tian with a smile, "if I say genius, you don''t have to worry about it. As a prisoner, what qualifications do you have to come to me? But I want to tell you that since we can control you people, as well as the whole Wangcheng people, I think you have seen our means. "


    Smell speech, Zhao RI Tian''s face sinks, Chen''s method, rather say is these outsider''s method, their medicine is really very powerful, and his own spirit power up to now has no meaning to recover.


    Chen Dong raised the bottle in his hand and said to them, "see, this is the antidote. If you have the ability, come and get it."


    After that, he laughed and let the door be closed.


    Then the whole person, sitting on a armchair, crossed his legs, took a cup of tea from the servant and drank it slowly. Looking at the crowd, he continued, "now, I think Zhang Fan will be arrested soon. Four people go out. Can this guy resist? And like you, he also took this medicine and lost all his power. I think it''s easy to take him. What''s more, I''m afraid your only backer, Tianling college, will collapse tonight. And our Chen family''s sacrifice will kill the whole Tianling Academy. By that time, you will be the servants of our Chen family. Tomorrow morning, the whole Wangcheng will be gone. As for you, your spiritual power will be sealed up for the rest of my life. "


    "You son of a bitch, Chen Dong, have the ability to let me go. We''ll fight one on one. If I don''t beat you to cry, I won''t be Wang! " At the moment, Wang Xueli''s irascible temper also rose, but she forgot that she had no spiritual power.


    She stares at Chen Dong viciously, as if she wants to swallow Chen Dong alive.


    But now how can Chen Dong be afraid of Wang Xueli?


    He laughed, patted the cup on the table, then put the fan in his back, and then said, "OK, I like a woman as bold as you, but how about we make a bet? Otherwise, it would be too boring. "


    Wang Xueli frowned. She didn''t know what medicine was sold in this guy''s gourd.


    However, since there is hope, then she will go for a fight, otherwise, when the day comes, I''m afraid all her hopes will be lost.


    "Girl, don''t do stupid things. Wang Gang immediately stops talking."


    And his mother Liu Wanyi also quickly said, "yes, Xiao Li, you don''t want to stand out in this matter, and now you don''t have any spiritual power, how can you beat him?"


    With that, Liu Wanyi puts her eyes on Zhao Litian, hoping that Zhao Litian can take the place of Wang Xueli. After all, Zhao Litian is a man and a man.


    But Zhao Litian now wants to see Wang Xueli''s joke. He turns his head and says coldly. "It seems that some people are really hot headed. Since they want to show off their bravery, I can''t stop them."


    Wang Xueli ignored the others, but challenged Chen Dong and said, "if you lose, you will give us your antidote. How about we share it?"


    Chen Dong laughs at the speech. "It''s a bit unfair. If you win alone, why should I give the antidote to everyone? Besides, you know, the antidote is very valuable. At most, I can only give you one person''s weight."Wang Xueli looked at the people behind her. Then she bit her teeth and nodded, "OK!"


    In Wang Xueli''s heart, she has already made a good calculation. As long as Chen Dong gives her antidote, and once her spiritual power recovers, she will kill again immediately. How can Chen Dong, who is in the triple heaven of shackles, be her opponent? And these shrimps and crabs don''t pay attention to her at all, but everyone has a different abacus in their heart. Including Chen Dong is also, Chen Dong is a cold smile, even if the woman won what? As long as you don''t give her antidote, she can''t escape from the palm of her hand, and she has other medicine. As long as you give her a little, she will obediently listen to her own words and allow herself to trample.


    Think of here, Chen Dong unexpectedly wretched smile.


    And he said, "well, what if you lose?"


    Wang Xueli frowned, obviously she had not thought of the situation if she lost.


    And she thought about it, but also some embarrassed asked, "you say, if I lose."


    Chen Dong, smelling Yan, showed a more obscene smile. Then he felt out a small white bottle from his body. There was nothing outstanding about the white bottle, but the word "Mei Chun" was also written on it.


    It seems that the Chen family has really made a batch of aphrodisiacs. I have to say that they are very interested in them. And Chen Dong put the aphrodisiac on the table, and then said to Wang Xueli, "my request is very simple. If you lose, I won''t bind you any more, and I just need you to take a small bite of it."

 Chapter 200

    Wang Xueli frowned. She didn''t know what medicine it was, but she immediately agreed.


    "Chen Dong, as a man, you have to keep your word."


    "No!" Wang Gang wanted to stop them, but they were all tied up.


    And their daughter''s temper, they are naturally clear, want to stop but there is no way, can only watch those soldiers will Wang Xueli to loosen the tie.


    And Wang Xueli''s face also showed a light color. She gently stroked the tied places on her body and loosened her muscles. Then she stared at Chen Dong and said, "come on, today, I''ll see how I can teach you a good lesson."


    Chen Dong gives a strange smile, and then, like a cheetah, his whole body is directly in front of Wang Xueli. However, Wang Xueli quickly reaches out to stop him, only to find that his strength and speed are not at the same level as him.


    Between the first fight, he was already choked by the other side and couldn''t move at all.


    She tried to beat Chen Dong on the chest with her fist, trying to beat him back.


    But she forgot that she didn''t have any spiritual power now.


    The appearance of patting Chen Dong is like a little woman beating her husband. The feeling of powerlessness makes Chen Dong especially enjoy it. Chen Dong turned around and put his arms around Wang Xueli''s waist, making them stick together tightly.


    Chen Dong is not afraid of smelling the attractive fragrance of Wang Xueli, and then issued a sigh, "I didn''t expect that you look like a man, but still have the kind of fragrance of a woman, I have to say, let me quite moved."


    At the moment, he will hold Wang Xueli and walk to the side, and Wang Xueli is more surprised and angry, while madly resisting Chen Dong''s action. On the other hand, he swore, "Chen Dong, you scum, you beast, let me down. Believe it or not, I will castrate you when my spiritual power is restored


    However, the fiercer Wang Xueli scolds, the more Chen Dong smiles.


    Behind Chen Dong''s back, Wang Gang and Liu Wanyi all pleaded with each other in a hurry. "Little city master, little city master, please spare my daughter. She is not sensible, so she will offend you. As long as you release my daughter, I can give you anything."


    Wang Gang, said it in a hurry.


    Chen Dong ignored Wang Gang''s words, instead, he took the bottle of aphrodisiac directly from the table and tried to send it to Wang Xueli''s mouth. However, Wang Xueli bit her teeth and refused to open her mouth.


    Chen Dong motioned for two soldiers to come to help, while the two soldiers clamped Wang Xueli. Chen Dong coldly glanced at Wang Gang and said to him, "you don''t have to plead with me. Sooner or later, all your things will be mine, including the big shot stores."


    With that, Chen Dong laughed.


    The hand is about to put the aphrodisiac into Wang Xueli''s mouth, and the two soldiers around him are also trying to open Wang Xueli''s mouth, Chen Dong is more unbridled laughing.


    But suddenly, Wang Xueli kicked Chen Dong''s crotch.


    Chen Dong quickly closed his mouth and bent down in pain. Mei Chun in his hand spilled on the ground, while he lay on the ground in pain and kept wailing.


    A few soldiers came to help Chen Dong, but he was swept away by the east of the city one by one


    As he endured the pain, Chen Dong began to scold.


    He never thought that it was a duck on the chopping board, but he turned his head and pecked himself. Moreover, just now, he kicked his two brothers, which made him even more painful. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching his two eggs, but fortunately he didn''t break them. But that kind of pain made him unable to stand up for a while. Chen Dong pointed to Wang Xueli and the two soldiers around him, and said to him, "go and peel this woman off for me, and show him a big guy!"


    Hearing the speech, Wang Gang and Liu Wanyi were even more surprised. They cried out, "young city master, please don''t do it. Our two elders beg you. Please be merciful. If so, how can I live in the future? What''s more, we''ve only been kind to you Chen family. We''ve given you all the things you want. Why do we have to deal with our Wang family now? "


    Wang Gang''s words brought a cry, but also with a touch of sadness.


    If he had known that, he would not have helped the white eyed wolf.


    The farmer and the snake are really bloody lessons.


    Chen Dongqiang endured the pain, put on a smile, looked back at Wang Gang, suddenly he saw the beautiful woman beside Wang Gang, only felt that the pain was much better. Immediately, the evil smile came out again. Chen Dong is only a teenager now, but he has the same special desire as an adult, and more evil thoughts than ordinary people.


    Tongue gently licked his lips, he fell in love with the beautiful woman beside Wang Gang, said to Wang Gang, "OK, since you have opened your mouth, can I not give you face? If you want me to let go of your daughter, you can, but there are conditions. "Wang Gang frowned. He seemed to understand what Chen Dong wanted to do, but he didn''t know how to refute it. The people on one side couldn''t see it. They all turned their eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at him.


    At this moment, Chen Dong continued, "if I guess correctly, this one around me should be my aunt. I think my aunt is beautiful, and she should be above your daughter, and her charm is still there, which makes me even more moved. However, if I can go to the Spring Festival with my aunt, I think it will be a great thing. "


    Hearing this, everyone''s faces turned white.


    Although they just started to guess, but now in front of the guess has become true, we all can''t believe it. Is Chen Dong a person or an animal?


    Wang Gang is even more fierce, from the original begging into a towering anger, he stares at Chen Dong said to him. "Don''t push an inch, Chen Dong. I tell you, even if you are your father here, he doesn''t dare to say such words. It''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Have you ever thought about the consequences of saying this? "


    Consequence Chen Dong laughs, "here, Lao Tzu is heaven, Lao Tzu is earth. What I say has no consequence."


    Immediately he stretched out his hand, and the two soldiers behind him also rushed forward and directly handed over to Liu Wanyi, who was also arrested. Liu Wanyi wanted to struggle, but she was tied up all over and had no way.


    Liu Wanyi''s figure is much better than Wang Xueli''s waist. Her breasts and hips are plump. It seems that she has been maintained all the year round.


    Seeing her mother arrested, Wang Xueli was even more shocked. She quickly called to Chen Dong, "Chen Dong, you beast, if you have anything to do with me, you let my mother go."


    Chen Dong laughs and walks forward. His hand is also on Wang Xueli''s chin. His smooth skin makes his heart tremble. "I knew that. Why did I have to do it at the beginning?"


    Suddenly, Wang Xueli''s foot is toward his crotch to kick over.


    This time, Chen Dong had a reaction. The next moment, he also stretched out a foot and directly kicked Wang Xueli back. Chen Dong came first, and her legs trembled with pain. It seems that Chen Dong used his strength.


    Chen Dong sneered, "why, do you want to repeat the old trick? I didn''t expect to win the first time. If I won the second time, I would be a fool. "

 Chapter 201

    After that, he even laughed at herself, and he was not looking at Wang Xueli. Obviously, compared with Liu Wanyi, this middle-aged woman has a more prominent attraction for him. A young girl, although it may be a little tight, but without personnel training, she will certainly be lack of experience. When it comes to playing, she may not be as happy as this middle-aged woman. And in terms of figure, Liu Wanyi is definitely superior to Wang Xueli.


    And Wang Xueli looked at Chen Dong''s figure and gradually leaned toward her mother. She even yelled, "Chen Dong, you brute, you let my mother go, I will promise you anything."


    However, Chen Dong is reluctant. He looks back at Wang Xueli, and his hand is put on Liu Wanyi''s body without fear. From Chen Dong''s facial expression, we can see that he is dark and happy.


    "Chen Dong, I''ll fight with you!" With that, Wang Gang is about to rush up behind him, but his whole body is tied, but the whole person can only keep squirming on the ground.


    At the moment, Liu Wanyi was too scared to say a word.


    Her face was livid, and a line of tears could not help sliding out of her cheek. Her body was shaking. She wanted to resist, but she could not bring up any strength.


    "I beg you, Chen Dong. Please let my mother go." At the moment, Wang Xueli finally softened down, and she couldn''t help crying.


    Chen Dong was surprised. Unexpectedly, Wang Xueli still cares so much about his mother''s chastity.


    He couldn''t help thinking that it would be better to have sex with the mother and daughter at the same time?


    With that, he was even more evil to hold the two people together.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned, and Wang Gang rushed out with a mouthful of blood behind him and fainted directly.


    "Somebody, pick up the aphrodisiac on the ground for me!" Chen Dong gave a loud drink, and the two soldiers behind him quickly caught the powder on the ground.


    Hearing the word "Aphrodisiac", people were even more resentful.


    Two people picked up the aphrodisiac to Chen Dong''s side, and Chen Dong is again shouting, "give me in!"


    Hearing that the two soldiers around him were about to put the powder into the two women''s mouths with their hands, the people on one side could not bear it any longer and cried out, "young man, how can you do such a heartless thing? Are you not afraid that your ancestral grave will be planed? "


    It was Zhao Qinghui who spoke.


    Zhang Qinghui can''t bear it any longer. If this happens to him, I''m afraid he will die.


    Hearing someone scolding himself, Chen Dong also let the two people around him stop.


    Follow the sound. He saw Zhao Qinghui tied to the ground.


    Except for Zhao Qinghui, everyone around him is staring at himself with disgusting eyes, but Chen Dongfei doesn''t have any fear. Instead, he shows an extremely obscene smile, "why, I didn''t make you happy, so now I''m calling. Don''t worry. After I''m finished, I will make you happy one by one, Including you. " With that, Chen Dong pointed to Zhao Quan.


    Zhao Quan''s old face was all black and blue. He never thought that Chen Dong had such a dirty idea. Looking at the aphrodisiac in his hand, he suddenly felt that Chen Dong was not joking.


    Once he does this, everyone''s psychology will collapse. Once the psychological defense line collapses, almost all of them will be destroyed in Chen Dong''s hands. Even if they are rescued later and their spiritual power recovers, they may not be all normal people.


    This way of killing people and killing people''s hearts is unimaginable.


    Seeing that Chen Dong was going to continue his action, Zhao RI Tian also said, "Chen Dong, bullying a woman is nothing. You have a fight with me."


    But Chen Dong didn''t even look at it. Instead, he said with a tone of ridicule, "what are you? Why should I fight you? You''re a waste now, you know? I don''t even want to look at you. The first person in Qianlin college, the first day, is not even Zhang Fan. But I''ll see you again soon. " At this point, Chen Dong even nodded his head, feeling that his idea was very good. He even laughed, and then put his hand on Liu Wanyi and Wang Xueli, insulting them for a while. Then he pushed them aside and quietly waited for Zhang Fan''s arrival.


    At the moment, Liu Wanyi has fainted, and Wang Xueli, even biting the blood out of the corner of her mouth, stares at Chen Dong. If she is given another chance now, she will jump on Chen Dong without hesitation, bite off Chen Dong''s ears and eat his flesh.


    "Oh, you look at me. It''s not good. Why? Would you like to try my best first? "


    When Chen Dong waves, Wang Xueli has been tied up and comes to him. Wang Xueli shakes her head, but stares at Chen Dong viciously. At the moment, she is full of despair and hope.Now? I''m afraid that''s the only one who can save them.


    But she knew that the man did not have any spiritual power now or sometimes. Even if he came, he might not be able to save them.


    "Chen Dong, you believe me, remember what I said today, you will die a terrible death." Finally, Wang Xueli helplessly said such a sentence.


    However, Chen Dong laughs.


    "At that time, even if you die, you will die first." With that, Chen Dong is close to Wang Xueli''s side, already some can''t help but start kissing on Wang Xueli''s neck.


    Wang Xueli''s tears can''t help falling, and the corner of her mouth is biting.


    At this moment, I even closed my eyes.


    "Boom!" There was a huge noise. The gate of the Lord''s mansion was broken!


    Everyone was surprised, including Chen Dong, who fell into the gentle hometown.


    A touch of hope filled everyone''s face.


    Zhang Fan!


    In Wang Xueli''s heart, a young figure appeared.


    There is no other reason to explain what happened.


    And now, only Zhang Fan may come, there will be such a movement.


    Chen Dong stares at Wang Xueli and says, "go, show me which one doesn''t have eyes!"


    On one side, a few soldiers went out, and soon the news came back.


    Chen Dong was anxiously waiting for them to come back. When these soldiers came back, he quickly asked, "which one doesn''t have eyes outside?"


    At the moment, only one of the soldiers answered, "report back to the young city master, there is no one outside."


    The soldier''s voice seemed cold, but he didn''t look up.


    Chen Dong didn''t believe it. He asked again, "TMD has no one. How can there be so much noise? You show me again, go back quickly. If you don''t find out who it is, I''ll kill you. "


    The soldier made a promise and was about to get up and leave.


    Chen Dong has been so angry that he pinches his waist and constantly scolds, "TMD, who dares to be wild in my territory? I think he is really impatient."


    At the moment, the soldier slowly stood up and said to Chen Dong, "young city master, if you can, I hope you will follow me to have a look."


    Chen Dong frowned tightly and said to him, "I want you to go. What do you do with these wastes?"


    The soldier said hastily, "yes, the young city master said so."


    But Chen Dong also followed the soldiers out slowly, and the soldier stood still, Chen Dong took the lead to go out. But the soldier''s head was slightly raised, and he gave a smile to the crowd behind him. The rising corners of his mouth let everyone see. But we can''t see the soldier''s appearance clearly. We only know that the soldier seems to be different from others.


    On the surface, he seems to be very loyal to Chen Dong, but it gives people an extremely unnatural feeling, as if there are some secrets hidden.


    As soon as Chen Donggang stepped out of the door, the soldier suddenly ran directly to the table, under his hands and feet, with a very fast speed, he dropped a bag of the medicine bottle on the table.


    Anyone with a little cultivation can see the soldier''s action just now. However, in the eyes of ordinary soldiers, they just felt that this man just shook lightly.


    And Wang Xueli was even more surprised, because he saw that the soldier had changed the antidote that Chen Dong had taken out before. What I left behind was as like as two peas.

 Chapter 202

    In a flash, several people looked at each other, it seems that this guy should come to help himself.


    And their hearts, are a little bit more stable, and then look at Wang Xueli, the tears in her eyes, has been dry. Looking at the figure of the soldier, she suddenly thought of a person, why their voices are so similar, and the soldier looks very young, even he can''t walk the military posture, should be a recruit.


    Or


    Behind, she has not had time to think, but in front of Chen Dong suddenly turned back.


    He looked at the bottle of antidote on the table. However, it was already the antidote replaced by the soldiers. He put the bottle of antidote back into his pocket directly. Then he glanced at the crowd with an extremely disdainful look, snorted and said nothing.


    But when Chen Dong went out, the soldier didn''t follow him.


    He was accompanied by another soldier, who apparently colluded with each other.


    Not long after Chen Donggang walked out, the soldier quietly closed the door. Some of the soldiers who stayed in the room were puzzled and looked up at him. The soldier, however, raised his head slightly, waved to them and said, "I''ve worked hard. I have something good here. Do you want to have a look?"


    Several soldiers whispered. It seemed that no one was in charge here. Now they were all curious and slowly gathered around. At the moment, the soldier just put the shoulders of these people together. Then, with a wave of his hand, a touch of smoke and dust scattered from the soldier''s hands, while the soldiers around smelled the smoke and all fell to the ground and fell into a coma.


    Seeing this situation, the soldier did not dare to neglect the moment any more. He directly unloaded the armor on his head. He quickly wiped the bottle of antidote in his arms and put it into his mouth.


    Then, he smiles at the crowd, and the doubt in their eyes is finally settled.


    This person is nothing but Zhang Fan!


    People who knew him were smiling because they knew Zhang Fan was here to save them. And Zhang Fan did not live up to everyone''s expectations, and quickly untied Wang Xueli. And let her give the antidote to the points down, at the moment he is for Zhao day and others untie, but just untie Zhao day''s rope, but outside came a sound of kicking the door.


    The door was locked by Zhang Fan, and Zhang Fan speeded up his action and quickly untied several people. At the moment, Wang Xueli is also the antidote, to the end of the distribution, while holding his father and mother in a coma, while retreating to the end of the crowd. At the moment, the crowd gathered around and blocked the door to death.


    "Boom!" The door was kicked open.


    It was Chen Dong who came in from the outside. At the moment, his eyes were staring at the soldiers lying on the ground. He was stunned. He wanted to teach the soldier a lesson, but he didn''t expect that all the people in the room were untied, and they all looked very strong.


    Although they have already taken the antidote, the effect is far from being effective so quickly, and their spiritual power has not recovered. If they work hard, they may not be able to beat Chen Dong, who has great accomplishments now.


    But suddenly, Chen Dong saw a familiar figure, pointed at him and said, "Zhang Zhang Fan, are you still alive? "


    And Zhang Fan is also a cold smile, "this sentence, I should ask you."


    Chen Dong frowned and suddenly seemed to understand something. He said to Zhang Fan in an extremely incredible tone, "have you killed him?"


    "What do you say?" Zhang Fan calmly smile, and his hands suddenly appeared that piece of conch.


    Chen Dong, suddenly stupid, the whole person paralyzed on the ground, if not for the soldiers behind him to support him, I''m afraid he has collapsed at the moment. Chen Dong said in a strange way, "you Don''t you have no spiritual power? What''s more, the four of them are all the best of our Chen family. How can you kill them all by one person? It''s impossible. It''s impossible... " Chen Dong is still explaining to himself.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t leave him too much time. Instead, he said to him, "you''d better go down and ask them that!" His eyes moved, but the soldier behind Chen Dong suddenly slapped Chen Dong on the forehead.


    Chen Dong threw himself forward and spat blood all over the ground.


    When he looked back, he saw that the soldier behind him had a long beard. The soldier slowly took off his armor, which was exactly what elder Li looked like. It turned out that Zhang Fan was not at ease when he left, so he had to pull elder Li forward together.


    If you don''t trust elder Zhang, you will be very strong. However, when Zhang Fan just entered the city Lord''s mansion, his spiritual power disappeared again. He was forced to suppress the impulse to break in directly. He only wanted to come up with such a strategy.They beat down two soldiers and robbed them of their clothes. They deliberately let someone hit the gate of the city Lord''s mansion outside. They sneaked in and took the opportunity to act. But they didn''t expect to steal the antidote and rescued the people inside.


    And elder Li outside is able to delay, as far as possible to delay time.


    After the people inside recover, elder Li takes Chen Dong into the room. When Chen Dong was stunned, he lost any defense. Elder Li once again attacked him in order to achieve the effect of killing with one blow.


    And Chen Dong may not even think of death, he will be two people to calculate.


    In fact, when Zhang Fan just saw Chen Dong, he was also very surprised.


    It is clear that he has killed Chen Dong, but why did he come back to life?


    However, when he saw Chen Dong''s rickety figure, he suddenly seemed to understand something. Maybe he fell into a wrong understanding from the beginning. In fact, Chen Dong never died, but he just never showed up.


    After all, with Chen Dong''s strength in shackle world, how can he win the ivory tower elite test? Even though he has the ultimate attribute of fire, his weak body symbolizes that he can never become a strong man.


    As for the body in the secret room, elder Li gave Zhang Fan a very reasonable explanation. Maybe Zhang Fan didn''t see that there was more than one body of Chen Dong left in the sealed secret room, and those bodies were also transformed from other dead people. Its purpose is to create a very good constitution, and at the same time has the ultimate fire attribute of Chen Dong, but they have been experimenting for so long, so far, only one person has appeared. And the only one, just when he wanted to replace Chen Dong, was killed by Zhang Fan.


    In this way, Zhang fan can be regarded as understanding, and all this can finally be explained.

 Chapter 203

    Now the real Chen Dong has also died, this waste, perhaps should have died long ago, but let him live to now. Elder Li and Zhang Fan soon controlled the soldiers around him. A group of people once again stayed in the room, waiting for the recovery of their spiritual power.


    In this time, after elder Li and Zhang Fan explained some things, they went back in a hurry.


    Although he intends to help Zhang Fan now, he doesn''t plan to get himself into it.


    To say the least, if the people invited by the Chen family are too powerful, and even Tianling college is not their rival, then elder Li still has the possibility to withdraw from the battlefield. If he and Zhang Fan appear at the same time, elder Li may be completely classified as Zhang Fan. Elder Li, who has been in business for a long time, is naturally not a fool. He has thought of everything he should think of.


    And after all this, the people behind him gradually gathered around, especially Zhao Ritan. He was a little incredible. He patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder and said to him, "you are still a powerful boy. I didn''t expect that you are the real Savior."


    Zhang Fan embarrassed smile, waved his hand, "said the Savior, too exaggerated me, in fact, I am just like you, just an ordinary person, just a coincidence.". And I also want peace. Originally, I planned to ignore the dust of the city, but I can''t do it. "


    Wang Xueli beside a smile, "it''s not for that woman."


    Zhang Fan looks back at Wang Xueli. All of a sudden, he only finds that Wang Xueli now has a different taste than before, as if she is more feminine, and in her words, it seems to be a little sour. Instead of picking up Wang Xueli, Zhang Fan looks at his people.


    Zhao''s grandfather, Zhao Quan, bows to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan quickly took Zhao Yun''s hand and said to him, "Mr. Zhao, you''re too hard on me. I''m just a younger generation. It''s not worth it."


    However, Zhao Quan insisted on bowing to Zhang Fan. While doing this, he said to the two people around him, "what are you still doing? Shall I invite you? "


    Zhao Qinghui and Zhao Litian also reacted quickly. They bowed to Zhang Fan like Zhao Quan, and bowed deeply. Zhang Fan knows that it is impossible to shirk at the moment, and he can only accept it gladly at the moment.


    At the moment, I only heard Zhao Quan say, "I thought my grandson would be the biggest black horse this time, because he never appeared in Tianling college, and he just came back on the eve of the competition. Besides, he has a magic weapon. I think he will surely take this skill, but Zhang fan has seen it many times in another Chen Dong, and suffered a lot of losses.


    Zhang Fan continued to read on. It turns out that this dark mental skill is a three-tier skill. The first level is the dark hammer. The annotation effect under the dark hammer is to rebound damage and absorb spiritual power. Zhang fan can also feel that Chen Dong seems to be able to use the first skill in the dark.


    It''s true that he will absorb all his physical and technical attacks one by one, and then bounce back again. At the same time, he also absorbed most of his spiritual power in the final battle with him. I have to say that this dark mental method is really abnormal. But fortunately, he only knows the first layer of dark hammer.


    In the second layer, it''s called "dark chain blade". The note below is that crows or corpses will be gathered to attack. It looks like another man in black can control the corpse. However, the black man seems to be much weaker than the other Chen Dong. It''s also possible that he just despised the enemy too much, and many skills were not displayed, so he was killed by Zhang Fan with the lightning stroke of lion dragon.


    And the effect of the dark chain blade is also very strong. It can not only cause group damage, but also summon the dead crows to plunder their spiritual power, so as to replenish themselves. But Zhang Fan has never seen it.


    In the back, the third name is more domineering, which is called "dark storm". The notes below the dark storm are only a few words, changing the world.


    But next to this transformation, someone wrote something with a pen: "this skill can be used with caution, and the user''s life will be reduced by 10 years. At the same time, the area of absorption will cause double damage, and everything in the world is a cud dog."

 Chapter 204

    Zhang Fan didn''t understand the meaning of the last sentence.


    That''s the first few words, but he saw it very clearly. If you want to use the dark storm, you have to lose ten years of life. It seems that this is really a very cruel skill. On the one hand, it takes the lives of others, on the other hand, it also takes its own lives.


    In the end, he found that he had finished reading this skill. Although he thought this skill was very powerful, he didn''t think it was suitable for him to practice. Although it was not suitable, Zhang Fan didn''t refuse anyone. He accepted it and put it into his own barren precepts.


    And very quickly, Zhang Fan plucked a big finger from Chengdong''s hand, and he could enter it with his mental strength. It has to be said that Chen Dong''s spiritual power is still very weak, and even only stays in the cultivation of qichongtian. I''m afraid that a person with such spiritual power, who can lead to the peak of jiuchongtian, will be able to defeat him. I can''t help shaking my head. Although drugs have the function of improving one''s self-cultivation, excessive dependence on drugs has become a burden for oneself.


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s mental strength entered the ring, he was stunned at the scene. He never thought that a Chen Dong would have such wealth. Hundreds of thousands of inferior crystal stones, plus tens of thousands of intermediate crystal stones, and most importantly, he found more than ten thousand superior crystal stones.


    You know, in the whole Wangcheng may have seen ten thousand top grade crystal.


    However, there are so many in Chen Dong''s ring. In addition to the list of gold, silver and jewelry, which he has been looking at in the past ten years, there is still a lot of money to be spent on.


    Zhang fan can''t imagine that behind the roster, there are a group of friends who work hard for him. Of course, most of these people have seen Zhang Fan and died in Zhang Fan''s hands. But in the end, he still has these three strange names.


    Ink pupil, ink heart, ink extraordinary.


    The names of these three people sound like brothers, but they are more like father and son. This extraordinary picture can''t help but doubt that these three people are the three people who came from the wind sect that day. If these three people really have a father son relationship, they will kill their two sons. I estimate that they may collapse or even lose their sense.


    And Zhang Fan also wanted to wander in the ring to see what was good, but behind him, someone patted him gently. Zhang Fan''s spiritual sense suddenly retreated from the ring, and he also quickly took the ring into his own barren world.


    Looking back, I saw Zhao Quan. I didn''t know when he was standing behind him.


    And he also smiles at himself, Zhang Fan is stunned, because at this moment, he suddenly feels that behind him is not an old man, but an expert with strong cultivation. Looking at his full spiritual power and extremely sharp state, Zhang Fan knows that Zhao Quan''s cultivation is conservatively estimated to be more than five days in Mahayana, and may even be in this cloud Above the Taoist.


    Originally let some casual Zhang Fan also began to respect, can not help but step back.


    Zhao Quan suddenly found that his momentum showed some excess. It seemed that Zhang Fan was scared. He said to him, "don''t be afraid, Zhang Fan. You gave us all our lives. Naturally, we won''t hurt you. In my opinion, it seems that you didn''t have any spiritual power fluctuation before, but now, you should be as good as me, almost recovered. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. Although he didn''t intend to recover, at the moment, he could feel that his inner realm had reached the peak of triple heaven. This was the Kirin jade on his chest as a cover, so others couldn''t find out whether his cultivation was the peak of triple heaven or quadruple heaven.


    In fact, they don''t know that Zhang Fan''s cultivation is about to reach the seventh heaven of shackles.


    While still around Zhao Quan, the rest of them all recovered their spiritual power, but those who were soldiers didn''t have any spiritual power, but they also looked energetic. I have to say that the antidote was very effective.


    At Wang Xueli''s side, his parents Wang Gang and Liu Wanyi are all awake. Seeing that they have been rescued, and listening to Wang Xueli and them finish all this, they are also moved to cry bitterly for Zhang Fan, especially Wang Gang. They even have to kneel down for Zhang Fan.


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan, he would even betroth Wang Xueli to himself. In a flash, the shy Wang Xueli was even more flushed and speechless. Zhang Fan repeatedly waved his head and said it to their two elders. "You two are joking. I''m just lifting a finger. Besides, our great enemy has not been eliminated. It''s too early to say that. I''m going to follow master Zhao to Tianling college. If you have anything to help us, you will be satisfied. "


    Wang Gang is patting his chest said. "Brother Zhang Fan, it''s ok if you don''t recognize my father-in-law, but I must recognize your brother. Anyway, you saved my wife and daughter, and even our family. Even if you make us lose our property, we will do it. You can rest assured that if you give me a piece of time, I can send out tens of thousands of people to help you. Even if I don''t care about the property of the whole Wang family, I will kill the Chen family. "When speaking, Wang Gang''s face was full of hate, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    It is conceivable that Wang Gang, the Chen family, was so angry that he hated them.


    Zhang Fan nodded, and then he looked at the adjutant. The adjutant did not dare to look at Zhang Fan, as if he was avoiding something. Zhang Fan saw something strange, because he seemed to have seen the adjutant somewhere, but he suddenly remembered that he had seen the name of the adjutant on Chen Dong''s roster.


    "Qian Bao."


    Zhang Fan involuntarily said these two words, and the adjutant also quickly answered, the whole person was surprised, obviously he did not expect Zhang Fan would suddenly call his name.


    Everyone was in a daze. They didn''t know why Zhang Fan called this adjutant. At the moment, they only heard Zhang Fan say, "arrest this adjutant for me."


    The crowd was even more stunned. However, they listened to Zhang Fan''s words and believed them very much. At the moment, Zhao Quan waved his hand and sucked the adjutant directly in his palm. He pinched the adjutant''s neck. Zhao Quan also hated his eloquence. Now Zhang Fan let him Catching Qian Bao, he is naturally willing to help. He directly kicked Qian Bao at Zhang Fan''s feet and said to Zhang Cai, "Zhang Fan, I''ve caught Qian Bao for you."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the crowd, "to tell you the truth, I think Qian Bao should be the one who betrayed you."

 Chapter 205

    Everyone was stunned, and obviously didn''t know why he said that. At the moment, Zhao Qinghui said, "it seems that it''s really such a thing to listen to Zhang Fan''s words. We lost all our spiritual power before. It''s because we drank a cup of practice wine. After we finished drinking it, we felt that we had no spiritual power all over. We didn''t have any strength, so we were chased and beaten by them. Later, we listened to others Only then can we know that they use a kind of powder. Once they are inhaled, they will lose all their spiritual power. If I guess correctly, it is Qian Bao who sprinkles this kind of powder in the practice wine for us, because he sent the practice wine. "


    Smell speech, people stare at Qian Bao.


    Qian Bao was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that things would change so quickly. Crying and wailing, he asked, "no, I really didn''t do such a thing. You must believe me. Zhao Qinghui must be framing me."


    Zhao Qinghui didn''t give him face. He slapped him with a big mouth and said to him, "you TMD didn''t admit it. I thought you were wrong before. Sure enough, you are really a dog who sells for glory. Don''t I treat you well? I didn''t expect that our Zhao family would be sold by your dog to help the Lord of the city, otherwise we wouldn''t lose so fast. "


    Wallet also want to explain, but has been Zhao Qinghui beat, hit is black and blue, blood flow.


    Zhang Fan quickly grabbed Zhang Chenghui. If Qian Bao was killed, it would be difficult for him to ask for any information. And Zhao Qinghui is also very obedient, relaxed, but still gave him a foot, and then stood aside.


    Qian Bao stroked the wound on his face. It seemed that he was not an adult. However, he kept wailing and pleading to Zhang Fan, "little brother, please forgive me. I admit that I said everything. I know I''m wrong. I know I shouldn''t do it. I''m also in a trance. Please forgive me. I still have 80 old mothers and children drinking milk in my family..."


    "Enough!" Zhang Fan drinks coldly, Qian Bao, this just shut up his chattering mouth.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan said, "if I didn''t see your name in the roster, I''m afraid you would still be hiding among us. Once we don''t pay attention, we will be sold by you again, right?"


    The wallet''s face was embarrassed. It was obvious that he knew Zhang Fan was right. And he is speechless, had to bow his head, let Zhang Fan reprimand. Zhang Fan doesn''t want to tell him so much, but now he just wants to get useful information from this treasure. Then, he asks again, "I''ll ask you, do you know this man?"


    When Qian Bao heard these three words, his face turned white.


    He couldn''t help looking up at Zhang Fan and saying to him, "teacher Master. "


    Zhang Fan chuckled. Sure enough, what he thought was right. This is the master of Tianfeng school. Now the biggest enemy is this. If he dares to challenge Tianling college with one person''s strength, his cultivation is not what he can imagine, but what he predicted before is more than five Heaven I''m afraid it''s the lowest. Now I guess it should be at least in the eighth heaven of Mahayana. With this kind of cultivation, it''s possible to fight to the death with Tianling Academy.


    And if Zhang Fan asks himself, even if he has absorbed the golden elixir of Taoist cloud, he will not have any chance to kill him. So far, he has the highest cultivation of qichongtian in shackles. If he goes there rashly, he will die. The only way to win the accounting is for the four experts of Tianling college, together with Zhao Quan, to have a chance of survival.


    After arriving at the quintuplet of Mahayana, your strength will increase by one level. It''s hard to imagine how strong it is, not to mention those masters who have reached the realm of heaven. I''m afraid it''s rare for the whole continent to see them. They all exist with only one hand to cover the sky.


    Zhang Fan looked at Qian Bao on the ground and then asked, "I''m asking you, Lord Cai Tianxiang, where have they gone?"


    Hearing the speech, Qian Bao nodded his head and said, "Cai Tianxiang and Liu Qingshan have run away."


    "Run away!"


    Qian Bao has not yet opened his mouth, and other people around him are also surprised to ask.


    Wallet kept nodding and said to him, "yes, they ran away. When the city Lord''s mansion was occupied, Liu Qingshan and caiyunxiang quietly went through the back door, otherwise we would have caught them."


    "Do you know where they are?" Zhang Fan asked again. Qian Bao shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    Zhang Fan wanted to come. If he knew, he would have been arrested early in the morning, and he would not wait until now. Then he asked, "I''m asking you, master, what is his cultivation, do you know? What kind of means does he have? Tell me everything one by one, or I''ll beat you to death immediately. " With these words, a fire has appeared in the palm of Zhang Fan''s hand. This wallet is just an ordinary person. How can he beat Zhang Fan?


    He kowtowed and said, "spare my life, my Lord, spare my life. I''m just a military officer, and I don''t have any accomplishments. I can''t really deal with these things. I only know that this master''s accomplishments are really very high. He can cover the sky with one hand, and he can summon a large group of crows. Every soldier who has been bitten by crows will obey his orders, and he won''t be killed And very loyal. "Zhang Fan was surprised. It seems that this should be the second skill dark chain of the dark mind.


    I didn''t expect that this second skill could also have the function of controlling people''s mind. I have to say that this and the dark mental method is really too dark and evil. Coupled with the powerful cultivation of the master, it''s really more difficult for some people to win.


    Ten thousand steps back, if this guy still has the third dark mental skill, what''s his chance of winning?


    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to think about it. At the moment, Qian Bao said. "I was afraid too. They were forced to obey their orders, and they put me in the middle of you. In fact, I didn''t want to tell them all the time, but I couldn''t help them. They didn''t take me for granted. Although I was their eyed line, I was treated like a captive. No food or drink, but I had only one eye. I just wanted to fight against him with you, but I didn''t expect to be recognized by the adults at a glance. I still hope I can muddle through. "


    Zhang Fan gave a cold smile. He didn''t know whether the words in this guy''s mouth were true or false. However, he didn''t want to ask any more questions. He didn''t look at him. He looked at Zhao Quan and said to him, "elder Zhao, there may be a fierce battle later. Shall we wait for elder Wang''s reinforcements to arrive before we attack?"

 Chapter 206

    Zhao Quan shook his head and looked at Wang Gang and Liu WANYING who had just left. He thought about it and then said, "I don''t think it''s right. Wang Gang is just a businessman. Most of the people he can use money to invite are ordinary people. As the wallet says, if they can summon crows to control people, then most of them will come Become our enemy. "


    When Zhang Fan heard that, he nodded at the moment. At the moment, he only heard Zhao Quan say, "I think we should recruit a group of people with a little higher strength to sneak in, and the rest of the people will block the way back. If we lose, then the rest of the people don''t have to go in to die. What do you think?"


    Zhang Fan nodded again, had to say that Zhao Quan''s thinking is much higher than himself, he did not think so much.


    A few people finish saying, then act immediately. As for Qian Bao, we all ignored him. We didn''t know who kicked him to the ground and directly passed out. He was also very sad and was tied up by who.


    Zhang Fan looked at Chen Dong''s corpse on the ground. He thought he was still groping for him for a while, but now time is pressing, and he didn''t dare to delay. He bowed his head, sighed, and then followed them out of the door.


    At this time, the night sky seems to flicker with a strange fireworks, quiet people feel a little suffocated, the original bustling street even in the middle of the night there will be a lively night market, but now, it is like a ghost street, no more people.


    Perhaps, these people who are fighting for power have never thought about the price they are paying behind their struggle for power? At all costs, at all costs?


    Zhang Fan did not understand what they were thinking? Just ordinary life, or the pursuit of the ultimate martial arts, are not very good? War is always the most direct and cruel way to destroy human beings. Once a war is launched, there is no so-called neutrality. What is waiting for everyone is a cruel ending.


    The night seemed to be a little deeper, and everyone felt a little cold, but no one spoke.


    Zhao Quan is at the top of the list, while Zhao Qinghui and Zhao Litian are beside him. Zhang Fan is also on the side. He is not the most powerful here. Besides the Zhao family, there are several people he doesn''t know. However, it seems that their strength should be around the peak of shackles. Although they didn''t say a word to Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan seems to be I''m familiar with them. It seems that they are the nobles in Wangcheng.


    Zhang Fan didn''t go to find out what they meant. Following Zhao RI Tian, some people unconsciously came to the periphery of Tianling college. At this moment, they didn''t move forward recklessly. According to the information Zhang Fan got, the Chen family is bound to launch a general attack on Tianling college this night, but so far, it seems that Tianling college is still in peace In the peaceful atmosphere, it doesn''t seem that there is any abnormality. It seems that there is no intention to attack for the time being.


    Zhang Fan, strolling around, found that everyone is very quiet waiting.


    Suddenly, a bright fireworks cut across the sky, "chirp!" A sound, like a shell in general, suddenly burst open in the sky. Scattered fireworks, baptism of the whole Wangcheng.


    And Wangcheng was also awakened in the deep sleep.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of innumerable impact came from various kinds of fireworks, and the aura and spiritual power scattered everywhere. Zhang Fan was shocked by the scene in front of him. Originally, he thought that only one person would launch an attack on Tianling academy, but he did not expect that there were hundreds of people launching an attack at the same time, and their spiritual cultivation was obviously different, basically above the shackles.


    Perhaps in the whole Tianling college, there are not as many students in the shackle realm as here, but you should know that Tianling college contains the vast majority of students in the shackle realm of Wangcheng, and here, there are more than the number of people in the shackle realm of Tianling college.


    We can imagine how long the Chen family has been brewing for this action and how many people they have recruited.


    If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. We all know that if you want to do something great, you must be determined to die, and so does the Chen family.


    "Go


    In the sky of the Tianling academy, the huge sword rising from the sky emits bright light, forming a strong protective cover, which firmly protects the whole Tianling Academy. People are shocked. Unexpectedly, the huge sword rising from the sky is the array sword of the Tianling Academy.


    Countless sword blades flew down from the huge sword and resisted those who rashly entered Tianling college. In Tianlin college, lights were also on. It seems that the people of Tianling college have also noticed the danger.


    In the dark, smoke rises everywhere, and a real rainstorm is washing the dying city.


    Wangcheng is not a big city in Zhangzhong, but it is a frontier fortress and a desert Dagang adjacent to no man''s land. Therefore, its importance can be imagined. At present, the battle of Tianling college, his success or failure will determine the fate of the whole Wangcheng.And Zhang fan can only watch all this, he knows that his ability is limited, even if he wants to change the situation. Even if he is so eager to win, but he knows that in this dark night, there is a pair of extremely fierce eyes, is staring at everyone here.


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that Mo Bufan absolutely knew the existence of his group. The reason why he didn''t launch an attack rashly was just for the more important Tianling college in front of him, and he didn''t even pay attention to some of his own people.


    Zhang Fan looked back and found that the people behind him had already been eager to kill them unprepared. However, they were still waiting, waiting for Zhang Fan or Zhao Quan to launch the order of attack, just like a dormant beast, waiting for the time to come.


    Suddenly, in Zhang Fan''s heart, an indescribable sense of pride surged up. This kind of feeling, let him feel very satisfied. Suddenly, Zhao Quan patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder. Zhang Fan looked back and heard Zhao Quan say, "Zhang Fan, why do you always feel absent-minded?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and returned to Zhao Quan. "I''m worried, will they be prepared? So many of us are there. I think they are definitely aware of it. They probably know that something is wrong with the city Lord''s residence. "


    Zhao Quan nodded. Naturally, he agreed with Zhang Fan and thought about what he wanted to say. "Zhang Fan, you don''t have to worry about that. Now, we are the Yellow finches behind them. They are not afraid of Mantis. What else are we afraid of? If we start to be timid before fighting, then the end of this war may have been doomed long ago. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. Looking at the battlefield of Tianling academy again, the roaring sound continued. The huge sword in the sky suddenly collapsed, and the light curtain protecting Tianling academy also collapsed in an instant. We all know that the defense of Tianling academy has been broken, and there are hundreds of people around the defense I''m going inside.

 Chapter 207

    Zhang Fan couldn''t help sighing. Unexpectedly, there were so many of them.


    And Zhang Fan just got up slightly. Just as he wanted to step forward, he suddenly heard the sound of horse''s hooves coming from behind him. Looking back, a cloud of smoke was sweeping from afar. Zhang Fan said together that it was Wang Gang who came to help.


    But when he looked at them, his eyes narrowed, because he saw that all the people in the group were wearing armor, carrying big flags, and riding horses were armed. Obviously, these people were all troops. Would Wang Gang call so many troops?


    Zhao Quan, with a frown, said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that what I want to do has come true. It is estimated that he has already made arrangements, and these people, I''m afraid, exist to entangle us."


    Zhang Fan bites his teeth. He doesn''t want to control these soldiers. Although these soldiers don''t have too much cultivation and combat effectiveness is not very high, they can kill elephants with more ants. What''s more, the army that can''t see the end at a glance is probably the whole army of Wangcheng, and the talisman of Wangcheng is probably in the hands of the Chen family.


    "Whoosh!" The sound of a, an arrow shot directly at Zhang Fan''s side.


    Zhang Fan was startled and took a breath of air-conditioning. When he looked back, he saw that the night was full of sparks. Take a closer look, these sparks are all sharp arrows. There is a torch inserted on the arrows. Wherever they are shot, they will burn immediately.


    Zhang Fan was so surprised that he called out, "be careful!"


    The crowd behind him also ran the spirit power in a hurry to resist madly.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..." Countless arrows rain down, is the strength of slightly lower people, directly by the sharp arrows, was shot into a hornet''s nest.


    Zhang Fan knew that at the moment he wanted to go to Tianling college, but I''m afraid it was no longer possible. Seeing the other party''s army moving closer and closer, he just heard Zhao Quan shouting. "Solve the following problems first!"


    And the people around them all showed their inscriptions, and blew the arrow rain to one side. After the end of the arrow rain, a tall horse came to the people.


    Compared with Zhang Fan, the army behind him is extremely lofty and tall.


    The first man on horseback was wearing thick armor. In his hand, he held a short sword emitting blue light, and in the other hand, he held a long gun. Touching the rope, the horse stopped in front of him.


    "Mr. Zhao, long time no see."


    The comer didn''t recognize Zhang Fan. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Zhao Quan. It has to be said that Zhao Quan is a man who looks up to the whole city, and his cultivation is also very profound. No matter who he is, he should say hello to Zhao Quan first.


    Zhao Quan put his hand behind him, looked at the people in front of him and said coldly. "Chen Feng, I didn''t expect that you actually got the talisman of Wangcheng. Do these tens of thousands of troops really want to stop us?"


    Chen Feng, with a smile, put his spear on the ground and said to Zhao Quan, "Mr. Zhao, I''m very serious. How can we, just rats, live with you? Besides, this talisman will be mine sooner or later. Now it''s in my hands. What''s so strange? "


    Zhao Quan stares at Chen Feng coldly and says sarcastically. "I don''t think you''re very cheeky. Wangcheng has changed its owner. I don''t know that the military talisman belongs to the Lord. You just want to replace him as the housekeeper of the Lord''s mansion. I''m afraid you''re really whimsical. "


    Chen Feng didn''t get angry when he heard the speech. Instead, he burst out laughing, "ha ha, I knew you would say that, but now you must have seen that the whole Wangcheng will be mine sooner or later. You see, now Tianling college can''t stop it. You are the only one with this group of shrimps and crabs. What do you want to do? "


    When Zhao Quan heard the speech, he wanted to say something else.


    However, a hand around, this will be Zhao Quan to pull back, and the owner of this hand is also Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan grins coldly and takes two steps forward. Chen Feng on horseback stares at Zhang Fan. For a long time, he doesn''t see who he is. After all, Zhang Fan''s appearance has changed a lot since he hasn''t seen him for so many years.


    The next moment, Chen Feng''s face also changed. He stared at Zhang Fan and said to him, "are you Zhang Fan? Are you not dead yet


    Zhang Fan laughs. He knows that the more conceited and proud he is, the more he will defeat him from the bottom of his heart. He immediately says, "I''m still young. Even if you die, I won''t die."


    "You Chen Feng was a little tongue tied and said to him. "Didn''t Mo Bufan tell me long ago that you are dead?"


    Zhang Fan turned his head and said to Chen Feng. "He said that if I die, I will die. Did he tell you that your son is dead?"


    When Chengfeng hears the speech, he suddenly sees the group of people around Zhang Fan, and his heart is also thumped. In an instant, he reflects that these people are not all locked up in the city Lord''s mansion? Why is it that all of a sudden they are here now, and it is his son Chen Dong who guards them in the city master''s residence.He immediately drew a long gun, pointed at Zhang Fan and said to him, "what have you done to my son?"


    Zhang Fan stares at him coldly, "that waste, what can I do to him, of course..."


    With that, he reached out and did a neck wiping action, "kill..."


    The last two words are extremely witty and understated, but the more they are, the more angry Chen Feng is. The more irresistible he was, he glared at Zhang Fan and said to him, "impossible. My son is by my side, but there are still three masters, each of them is my carefully selected, plus Mo Bufan''s two sons, these five people protect my son, more than enough. How can you beat them if you are just a practitioner in the shackles


    Seeing that Chen Feng didn''t believe it, Zhang Fan immediately said, "you don''t believe I can, but you should have seen this."


    With that, Zhang Fan raised his hand and took the ring out of the barren ring.


    And Chen Feng is squinting, staring at this ring. The next moment, his whole body is a stagger, almost did not fall off the horse. Chen Feng stares at Zhang Fan, and his voice begins to tremble. "If you dare to touch my son, I will not spare you!"


    He knew that Chen Feng was close to collapse at the moment, and it only needed a straw to defeat him.


    "Sweat? I dare not move. However, his body is lying in the Lord''s mansion. Would you like to go back and confirm if it is your son? I''m afraid I''ve killed the wrong person. " But Chen Feng hears here, the facial expression is a burst of iron blue.


    Immediately, he called to the people around him. "Go back to Chengzhu''s house and tell me the news as soon as you can."


    Chen Feng turns his head and stares at Zhang Fan again. At the moment, the long gun and the blue dagger in his hand are already shaking. If he doesn''t see that there are so many experts around Zhang Fan, he can''t help rushing to fight with Zhang Fan.


    But the crowd that Chen Feng had just ordered suddenly stopped. When they looked back, there was another cloud of smoke and dust coming from afar. The people in the smoke and dust were dressed in colorful clothes, some riding horses, some even riding donkeys. Most of them came running, but their weapons were different, Wearing costumes is also bizarre, and there are even a lot of wild animals.

 Chapter 208

    Zhang fan can see at a glance that most of these people are scattered soldiers and mercenary regiments in no man''s land. Next to these people, there are two horses. On top of the horses, there are two people. Two horses, one male and the other female. A man''s body is a little bit bloated, and his clothes are luxurious, which can be seen at a glance. Don''t you know Wang Gang?


    This woman looks a little pretty, although, but his girl dress is particularly eye-catching, Zhang Fan, is also recognized at a glance, this person is Wang Xueli, this is the first time Zhang Fan saw Wang Xueli put on a real woman''s dress, it seems that also put on a light makeup, light skirt, flowing down the hair long hair, plus that there are some clear The show''s facial features, at the moment, are particularly eye-catching.


    Zhang fan can''t help but secretly tut tongue, did not expect that Wang Xueli put on men''s clothes like a man, put on women''s clothes, but also more like a woman.


    Seeing her, Zhang fan can''t help but think of Qin Yiyi and Caiyun. One is pure and refined, the other is arrogant and charming. At the moment, Wang Xueli is even more heroic. In addition, she still has a long sword in her hand, which seems to have the style of a female swordsman in the Jianghu. However, Zhang Fan has no time to appreciate it at the moment. Wang Xueli, sitting on the horse''s back, makes him more happy that behind Wang Xueli and Wang Gang, there are a group of dark shadows.


    And these people are naturally called by Wang Gang with his special appeal.


    Zhang fan can''t help sighing. Wang Gang is really rich. He has attracted so many people in such a short time.


    Chen Feng, who was beside him, was also a little surprised. Looking back at Wang Gang and others, he couldn''t help turning pale. He yelled at the horse and Wang Gang, "naughty old man. What do you mean by so many people? Don''t you know? These mercenary regiments are not allowed to enter our Wangcheng. "


    But Wang Gang didn''t give Chen Feng any face at all. He glared at Chen Feng with a kind of extremely venomous eyes and said to him, "old fox, don''t talk to me. At the beginning, I believed in your evil, and I almost didn''t die because of you. I''m here for revenge. You''re such a coward that you want to be the Lord of the city. If I don''t peel your skin today, I won''t be king! "


    With that, Wang Gang didn''t give Chen Feng any chance. He yelled to the people behind him, "go, the old fox who was the first to ride on a horse with a high head will take it for me. Who will take his head? Whose is my 3000 top grade crystal


    On hearing this, the people behind him were all crazy and rushed to Chen Feng.


    And Chen Feng was even more horrified. He immediately commanded the troops around him and cried, "array! Array


    However, in such a short distance, the time for the army to form an array was not enough. Moreover, the terrain here was not very spacious. Two groups of people and horses soon collided with each other, shouting and fighting. In a short time, Chen Feng was involved in the crowd.


    Zhang Fan and Zhao Quan showed a smile on their faces. They thought that the people Wang Gang brought might not be of any use. Unexpectedly, they have really played a great role now. If some of them are entangled by Chen Feng, then Tianling college will not get any help. Once Tianling college is destroyed, only death will wait for them.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan said to Zhao Quan, "master Zhao, it''s time for us to support Tianling college. If we drag on any longer, I''m afraid their battle over there will be over."


    Zhao Quan also nodded, waved his hand to the people behind him and yelled, "go to Tianling college at full speed. Just give it to Wang Gang. "


    And there was no pause, "whoosh, whoosh!"


    A few years later, everyone had already come to the Tianling college, and Zhang Fan even showed his star flying wave. The whole person brushed like a ghost and left everyone behind.


    Everyone was surprised. He didn''t expect that Zhang Fan, whose accomplishments didn''t seem very high, was so fast. What was even more surprising was Zhao Quan. Zhao Quan knew Zhang Fan''s body skill, but when he really showed it around him, he could feel the strength of this body skill and the speed of Zhang''s reaction. He knew that unless he had his own body skill Use all the spirit power to improve the speed of the battle, otherwise, it''s hard for him to catch up with Zhang Fan''s speed.


    The party soon came to the gate of Tianling college, and there was no one at the moment.


    What lies on the ground is nothing more than some corpses. Zhang Fan is a little worried about his teacher Yin Lao. After all, he is only the cultivation of the nine heavens in the spiritual realm. If he is in this war, he may not survive.


    More think more urgent, Zhang Fan is accelerated, the pace of the foot, directly let the people behind to throw a circle.


    And he is also a head into the Tianling college, suddenly, a few people in front of Zhang Fan''s way. And Zhang Fan is also fierce stop body shape, looking at a few people in front of him, can''t help but his brow is also tight wrinkle up.


    Zhang Fan knew that the other party would definitely send someone to block him, but he didn''t expect that the people who came would give him such a headache. The two women in the middle and the two men on both sides were charming, while the other was dressed like a servant girl. Both men were powerful and looked very strong.Although they were all in the dark, Zhang Fan recognized these four people at a glance. They were Caiyun, Xiaodie, Abiao and AHU. It seems that they were deliberately arranged to meet here.


    And let Zhang Fan accident is not only these, but also because their eyes are with some ferocious, do not seem to know Zhang Fan. By the way, they''re tied up here and there''s no way to get in.


    Zhang Fan wants to do it, but he can''t do it. Some of Zhao Quan''s people behind him have arrived. They also recognize the remaining four people, but they are tacit understanding and don''t speak. They give it to Zhang Fan to solve the problem. They run directly to the inside, and only Zhao Litian is left. They say a word to Zhang Fan. "It looks like you''re in a lot of trouble."


    Zhang Fan didn''t look back at Zhao RI Tian, but fixed her eyes on Caiyun. There was a strange look in her eyes. Zhang Fan knew that Caiyun was controlled. Now the four of them, just pure fighting tools, without any emotion, could not help shaking their heads.


    If we don''t solve them well, then if they are injured by others, it''s not good. Caiyun, in particular, has not fully recovered. While Zhang Fan was thinking about how to solve the problem, when she was ill, Caiyun started directly. She waved one hand, and a long thin vine swept over directly, entangled Zhang Fan''s feet from Zhang Fan''s feet.

 Chapter 209

    But Zhang Fan didn''t dodge. He stepped on the ground with one foot. Caiyun pulled his right hand, but found that he couldn''t move.


    And Zhang Fan directly with his feet around a few circles, quickly pull forward, Caiyun whole person a stagger, almost fell in Zhang Fan''s arms.


    And the three people around him also shot in an instant. Xiao die, who is closest to Zhang Fan, showed his spirit of engraving. The fierce wind moved Zhang Fan''s skirt, but Zhang Fan only felt a pain in his skin. At the moment, he didn''t have any resistance. A light blue light curtain appeared directly, which was Zhang Fan''s absolute defense.


    The wind whines past, but there is no ripple when it blows on the water element.


    On the left side of Zhang Fan, a black heavy fist directly hit him. There is no doubt that this group is the attack of ah Hu. Ah Hu has also become a chimpanzee. The fierce force is pounding the protective cover around Zhang Fan. However, no matter how hard ah Hu tries, Zhang Fan''s absolute defense is still, and there is no intention of breaking.


    The only thing that didn''t move at the scene was a Biao. So far, Zhang Fan didn''t know what ability a Biao was or what his spirit inscriptions were.


    But the three people around, but there is no way to hurt Zhang Fan.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan only felt his feet move, as if something had penetrated into his protective ring, Zhang Fan was stunned.


    Suddenly he looked down, but he didn''t know when the vine in Caiyun''s hand had penetrated into his absolute defense. While Zhang Fan was still surprised, he found that the vines under his feet were constantly stretching, and soon had reached his own face.


    The climbing vine directly wrapped Zhang Fan into a zongzi. Zhang Fan''s spiritual power could no longer be effectively maintained. The whole person was in a flash and was about to fall to the ground. Zhang Fan quickly takes back the water element, and at the same time displays his own fire element power. Suddenly, the surging fire light is flourishing, directly melting the vines on his body.


    However, I don''t know when the cloud in front of me turned into a tiger, and it was about to bite itself.


    Zhang Fan was shocked and turned around. A flame shot away. However, Caiyun''s speed was not slow. He avoided it gently. A vine pointed the fire away and rushed to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan had never seen Caiyun so fast. Now he didn''t dare to be vague. He gave way and hit Caiyun in the face with another punch. The fist was so fast that he couldn''t even see the shadow of it. When he came to Caiyun, Zhang Fan didn''t think of it. But when he regretted that he wanted to stop the fist and was afraid that he would hit Caiyun, Caiyun suddenly disappeared.


    But this punch, actually hit on a huge stone.


    Suddenly the impact of the pain, let Zhang Fan instant reaction. And he looked up to see when there was a tiger in front of him, and Caiyun was under his fist, almost to hit Caiyun''s face. If I didn''t stop in time, I''m afraid Caiyun would have been hurt by myself.


    And it was because of the pain that I saw clearly that I didn''t hit any boulder under my fist, but Caiyun. But the pain is not hurt, but in the heart.


    In Zhang Fan''s heart, a voice yelled, "smelly boy, see clearly and then start!"


    Zhang Fan suddenly woke up. He noticed that the pain just now was passed on to him by Shi Xian. Fan Caiyun''s purpose is to wake him up.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan looked at a Biao again and found that he didn''t know when he had been gesticulating all the time. It seemed that he had been using some magic. And Zhang Fan, regardless of the rest, kicked a Biao with a backhand. A Biao caught off guard and was kicked to the ground by Zhang Fan, and his action also stopped.


    Zhang Fan looked around again and found that he was once again in the dark, with several figures crisscrossing by.


    In order to avoid the attack of several people, Zhang Fan''s heart is awe inspiring. He can''t imagine what happened just now and why what he saw and heard is changing all the time. What is the reason for this strange scene.


    But now he doesn''t have too much time to think, because the clouds around him have already clapped at him. Zhang Fan quickly dodges and grabs Caiyun''s hand with his backhand. At the same time, he steps on the vine on the ground and binds Caiyun''s hands and feet directly. There was a strong wind blowing by, and Zhang Fan was not hurt until he crossed his forehead.


    Backhand, but also to capture the butterfly over, with the same way, the butterfly again to bind. Although they can all use their own spiritual skills, Zhang fan can also feel that this is not their real strength. Maybe it is the medicine that suppresses their own accomplishments, otherwise Zhang Fan would not catch them so easily.


    At the same time, not far away a Biao moved, he no longer used the skill just now, instead, with the most simple and direct move, he smashed at Zhang Fan''s face. Zhang Fan dodges between the body, avoids directly. His star wave is not fake, and the speed is not what ordinary people can catch up with. And at the same time, Zhang Fan dodged, behind him came a heavy sound like the earth shaking.Looking back, a gorilla didn''t know when he had hit it with his fists. Ah Hu, who is refining his body, is different. The momentum of light is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Behind him came a woman''s voice, "be careful!"


    Zhang Fan did not look, but also know that this is Wang Xueli''s voice.


    However, he was not as careful as Wang Xueli said. Instead, he let a punch hit his shoulder. If Wang Xueli doesn''t remind him, he may avoid it. However, when Wang Xueli says so, he doesn''t want to avoid it.


    Zhang Fan''s body doesn''t mean to be beaten at all. It''s like the body''s self-defense. It''s as motionless as a mountain and quietly released. Behind Zhang Fan, on the ground that is about to be beaten, the muscles are gathering frantically, sharing the strength that is coming.


    With Zhang Fan''s current accomplishments, even two AHU may not be able to get on him. What''s more, now AHU is under the effect of drugs, can''t play out his real full strength, so, want to hurt Zhang Fan, not qualified.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, Wang Xueli saw it with her own eyes and fell down.


    But Wang Xueli could not imagine that Zhang Fan''s reaction became so slow all of a sudden.


    this damned guy, his speed could not be so slow. He was absolutely intentional. Wang Xueli thought like this, and just under his eyes, Zhang Fan''s body did not move, instead, he was looking at the fierce black scarlet In a flash, she hit the ground like a hammer. After the hammer fell, the whole person flew out with a whoosh, and fell heavily on the ground, splashing dust all over the ground.


    And Zhang Fan is understated, directly grabbed in front of the body of a Biao, the same way to use the ground to tie a Biao and a solid. It''s easier to deal with Zhang Fan than to suppress them.


    Looking back, Zhang Fan gave Wang Xueli a cool smile, while Wang Xueli was so surprised that she was the eldest. She said to Zhang Fan in an incredible way, "you. Why don''t you do anything? "


    She didn''t know that Zhang fan used his immobility, otherwise, Zhang Fan couldn''t be so relaxed.


    Ha ha a smile, said to Wang Xueli, "I am very strong."


    With that, he took another big step forward and caught the gorilla again. Backhand with colorful cloud vine let him give a tight, this gorilla is more difficult than other people, so Zhang Fan directly tied him into a meat dumpling, this just give up.


    See four people on the ground to stop struggling, Zhang Fan clapped his hands to complete.

 Chapter 210

    At the moment, Wang Xueli also slowly came forward, put her hand gently on Zhang Fan''s shoulder, and she wanted to say something, but when she saw Zhang Fan''s face suddenly turned back, she also immediately drew back her blushing hand.


    Facing Zhang Fan said, "you don''t think too much, I just want to see if you are injured."


    Zhang Fan turned his lips and said to her, "if you want to see it, you can see it. Besides, no one treats you as a girl. Why are you so timid?"


    As soon as Wang Xueli heard this, she said to Zhang Fan, "who said I''m not a girl? How can I always be a man in your eyes?"


    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to be funny


    Then he put his eyes on these people and immediately said to Wang Xueli, "you help me watch them. I''ll find out if there is any antidote that can wake them up."


    Wang Xueli nodded, and Zhang Fan also used the divine sense to enter Chen Dong''s ring, constantly searching. He knew that Chen Dong had an antidote that could seal the spirit power, and naturally there must be other antidotes.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fan looked around and finally found a purple bottle with the words "Da Xing Wan" on it.


    It seems that this should be the antidote of this kind of medicine. Zhang fannei confirmed it to himself. Although he didn''t know whether it was used to relieve their state, he still had a try and gave them one pill. Now he had no choice but to die and become a living horse doctor.


    And after they finished the medicine, that kind of dazed look really dissipated some, and that kind of impulse to deal with the rebellion also slowly subsided.


    Soon, the four fell into a half awake and half asleep coma at the same time. Zhang Fan had no choice but to wait a little longer to see if they could wake up. At this time, Wang Xueli pointed to one side and said to Zhang Fan, "someone is coming."


    Zhang Fan heart a tight, suddenly his brow a joy, also relaxed vigilance, said to Wang Xueli, "nothing, this is my teacher."


    And Zhang Fan is also a few people on the side of Wang Xueli''s side, self-care to go forward.


    In the dark, an old man slowly came to Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan was also smiling, and he began to shout from a distance, "master!"


    It''s Mr. Yin who''s not here.


    Zhang Fan is especially happy to see that Mr. Yin is OK.


    Yin also nodded to Zhang Fan with He Xi''s smile. He stretched out his hands and Zhang Fan welcomed him. He was a little embarrassed and had a short hug with Yin.


    Zhang Fan felt a little surprised. After all, Mr. Yin never made such a move.


    But now she''s in a good mood to see Mr. Yin safe. Naturally, she doesn''t think so much.


    At the moment, just listen to Mr. Yin say to Zhang Fan, "come here, child."


    Zhang Fan smell speech, is also immediately put the head together in the past, and Yin old slowly said, "now..."


    Suddenly, after saying two words, Mr. Yin stopped talking.


    Zhang Fan had some doubts. He was just about to ask, when he heard old Yin suddenly shout, "go to die!"


    In his hand, a dagger stabbed Zhang Fan''s chest directly. Zhang Fan was stunned. He just wanted to dodge, but the distance between them was too short. In addition, Yin Lao''s hands were holding Zhang Fan''s back. For a moment, Zhang Fan didn''t dodge.


    And this dagger is directly inserted into Zhang Fan''s chest, blood gushing out, Zhang Fan''s eyes widened, he never thought that old Yin would do it by himself, and now he looks like a vicious ghost, as if to eat himself. This change makes Zhang Fan happy It''s hard to accept for a moment.


    He pushed Yin away slowly and pulled out the dagger that was inserted in his chest.


    All of a sudden, the blood overflows. Zhang Fan quickly sits down, seals his acupoints, and begins to meditate. At this moment, Wang Xueli in front of her also sees Zhang Fan''s scene, leaving these four people behind and running directly to Zhang Fan.


    Yin also wants to fight Zhang Fan, but Wang Xueli, who is nearby, has already arrived. He directly picks the sword and picks Yin''s short blade on the ground. It''s a sword to wipe off Yin''s neck.


    Zhang Fanqiang endured the pain and cried out, "stop it!"


    Wang Xueli was stunned and looked back. She didn''t know why Zhang Fan asked her to stop. It was clear that the old man had just stabbed him. It seemed that Zhang Fan was seriously injured now.


    At this time, yinglao clapped his hand on Wang Xueli''s chest. Wang Xueli was caught off guard and spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole person''s expression was also dispirited. She stepped back two steps behind her.


    The sword clung to the ground, and the whole person didn''t fall down. And Zhang Fan see, know Yin teacher and 100% is also to be controlled. At the moment, he flew over and hit Mr. Yin''s chest with a light fist.And Yin opened his mouth when he was in pain. Zhang Fan grabbed a pill and put it directly into Yin''s mouth. Then he closed his chin and patted forward. Mr. Yin swallowed the pill.


    And wait to finish all these Zhang Fan''s chest, just stopped the blood started to flow again.


    Zhang Fan some pain lying on the ground, biting his teeth, forced not to let himself make a sound.


    Wang Xueli, looking at the rickety old Yin, really wants to kill him with a sword.


    However, she saw that Zhang Fan''s injury was so serious that she had to ignore the old man and run directly to Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan also slowly fell into her arms, and her lips turned white.


    Wang Xueli was stunned. She suddenly understood something. Looking at the dagger on the ground emitting faint green light, she knew that Zhang Fan was definitely poisoned at the moment, and the dagger that poked at Zhang Fan must have been smeared with highly toxic poison. I''m afraid this kind of poison can attack in a very short time.


    What to do?


    For a moment, Wang Xueli fell into deep confusion and fear. She stares at Zhang Fan''s pale face and wants to shout, but she doesn''t know how to shout, and she doesn''t know how to save the man in her arms.


    At this time, Wang Xueli''s heart is very clear, Zhang fan can''t die, he absolutely can''t die, he also want to wear more women''s clothes to show him, absolutely can''t let Zhang Fan to death think he is still a man, "Zhang Fan, wake up!"


    Wang Xueli gently shakes Zhang Fan''s head, but finds that Zhang Fan has been unable to stop bleeding for himself, and Wang Xueli doesn''t know how to stop bleeding. He had to bite his teeth and tear the clothes on Zhang Fan''s chest. Suddenly, a stream of blood came out again.


    And Zhang Fan coughed twice, and the whole person was a little dispirited. He was about to die.


    Suddenly, a strange voice appeared around, "little boy, don''t you suck out the poisonous blood for him."


    Wang Xueli was stunned. She didn''t know where the voice came from, but it didn''t sound like a bad person. Now she started to do it with the confused voice. She put her mouth on Zhang Fan''s chest and sucked it. She sucked out the blood with green venom, and then vomited it on the ground.


    Back and forth again and again, Zhang Fan''s chest wound poison blood this just slowly retreated in the past. However, Zhang Fan''s pale face did not disappear at all. Wang Xueli knows that although she has sucked out most of the poisonous blood, there are still a lot of toxins in Zhang Fan''s body, and at the moment, she is helpless.


    At the moment, how she wants to hear the voice again, what to do next, but looking at Zhang Fan''s blood is still flowing out, she has no choice but to bite her teeth, pull down a piece of cloth from her skirt and slowly wrap it around Zhang Fan''s chest.


    Bandage the wound now, and don''t let the blood continue to stay. If it flows down again, it won''t be Zhang Fan. He won''t be poisoned. He will also be bled to death.


    She holds Zhang Fan tightly, just like holding a treasure. Looking at the unconscious old man on the ground, Wang Xueli''s eyes are full of hatred. She wants to break the old man. If Zhang Fan didn''t protect the old man, she would have rushed up now.

 Chapter 211

    While holding Zhang Fan, listening to the cries of people around, Wang Xueli suddenly fell into deep despair, and tears even fell from the corner of her eyes, "no, you don''t die, my God, what should I do?"


    However, at this time, the old voice came again, "nvwazi, use your mental power to enter his ring."


    As soon as Wang Xueli heard this voice, it was like the gospel that could save the common people. She was inspired by it again. Wang Xueli asked, "who are you? Where are you? "


    At this moment, Shixian said, "this is the voice of Shixian, and I''ll do it again."


    Wang Xueli nodded, and immediately she saw the ring on Zhang Fan''s hand. At the moment, the whole person''s mental power went directly into it. However, as soon as she met the ring, she was bounced back by an extremely strong mental power, and the whole person was also dizzy.


    At the moment, Shi Xian also said with some apology, "I''m sorry, I forgot just now. Well, now you can go in. "


    And Wang Xueli is in the middle of a face muddled, but hear this voice say so, had to condense mental strength into the ring again. Sure enough, this time her access became extremely smooth, without any obstruction.


    A wonderful feeling came from the ring. She found that all around was the smell of Zhang Fan, and all around was the smell of Zhang Fan. For a moment, it made her feel very warm and no longer confused.


    "Look for the first prize of this competition - seven color Begonia!"


    On hearing this, Wang Xueli immediately reacted, and her divine sense is also in Zhang Fan''s spirit ring madly looking for this seven color Begonia. Soon, Wang Xueli found this seven color Begonia, and brought it out.


    Facing the seven colored crabapple, Wang Xueli once again fell into doubt, "elder, do I want to feed them all?"


    At this moment, only listen to the stone fairy angrily scold a way, "you this female child how so stupid?"? Don''t you even know the use of seven color Begonia? It''s the green one. The green one is used for detoxification. "


    Wang Xueli''s face turned red, and she also picked the green petals in a hurry, and then put them in Zhang Fan''s mouth.


    At the moment, Shixian''s voice came again. This time, it was no longer a curse, but a roar. "I said, how can you be so stupid? You don''t believe it. Have you ever seen someone who is in a coma and can solve it by themselves? You have to chew it, make it juicy, and then feed it mouth to mouth


    On hearing this, Wang Xueli was stunned. She chewed it up and fed him. How can she do such a thing? It is obvious that it is at least the relationship between male and female friends that she can do so. However, she and Zhang Fan see far from this step. Moreover, she also knows that the possibility between her and Zhang Fan is very small. She doesn''t like people like Caiyun, who will share Zhang Fan with her, and she doesn''t admit that she will like Zhang Fan, let alone do such things with Zhang Fan.


    "What are you waiting for? He''s going to die!" Shixian''s voice came again, which was like the alarm of life, ringing in Wang Xueli''s mind again and again.


    Wang Xueli is at a loss, and she is also stunned. She knows that she is willing, but she doesn''t want to admit it. Maybe if she does it, she really admits that she likes Zhang Fan. But she clearly wants Zhang Fan to take the initiative. Why do she have to take the initiative?


    A moment''s hesitation makes Zhang Fan''s expression become more dispirited, and even his heart is about to stop. Shi Xian wants to come out and beat Wang Xueli hard. Women always fall off the chain at the critical moment, "I say you are a woman, what are you thinking about? If you don''t want to save him, hurry up and call someone over. If you want to save him, hurry up. Otherwise, even Da Luo Jinxian can''t save him in a while. "


    Wang Xueli bit her teeth and didn''t think much about it. Mixed with tears from the corner of her eyes, she put the green leaf into her mouth and chewed it hard. Soon, the juice mixed with saliva had been contained in her mouth by Wang Xueli, and she also slowly lowered her head to Zhang Fan''s mouth.


    Her heart was pounding. She didn''t know what she was thinking or what she was doing. All she knew was that she wanted to do something very intimate with this man mouth to mouth. And she also felt hot and dry all over her body and blushed. The next moment, she closed her eyes, and her red lips gently kissed Zhang Fan''s lips. Zhang Fan''s mouth was pinched by her hand. A warm green liquid in her mouth slowly slid down Zhang Fan''s throat.


    And after all this, Wang Xueli even had some more to say, and wiped her mouth.


    Later, she put Zhang Fan on Caiyun. I sit by and watch it all. At this time, Shixian''s voice came again, "you are a woman, you are really dawdling. If you were a little slower just now, I''m afraid you would never want to see this boy in your life."


    Wang Xueli, hearing that Zhang Fan is alive and happy, immediately asked, "thank you, elder. How can I know what is sacred? You can save him like this. "But at the moment, there is no longer the voice of Shi Xian, and Wang Xueli also holds this seven color Begonia in her hand, waiting for Zhang Fan to wake up quietly. But Zhang Fan didn''t wake up, but the four people around him woke up one by one. A Biao, a Hu, Xiao die and Caiyun wake up to find that they are all tied up. Ah Hu, in particular, was bound as a mummy. When she saw Wang Xueli around her, she thought it was her hand.


    Xiao die''s temper is hot, and immediately scolds, "you bad woman, I know you don''t have a good heart for us. Untie us as soon as possible, otherwise, when brother fan comes, you must look good."


    Suddenly, Xiao die''s eyes are straight, because she sees Zhang Fan lying on Caiyun''s body, his pale face and the bleeding skirt on his chest. She is stunned. She looks at Caiyun beside her. Caiyun is also stunned. She doesn''t know when Caiyun unties the vines and turns into a streamer into her body. Butterfly this just reflected come over, originally, is not Wang Xueli to bind them, vine unexpectedly is color cloud.


    But she has no time to think about these, but will look at the seriously injured coma Zhang Fan. Caiyun subconsciously holds Zhang Fan in his arms, with a trace of vigilance and doubt, staring at Wang Xueli in front of him, "what did you do to him?"


    The voice is full of anger. Wang Xueli is stunned. She didn''t expect that Caiyun would show such momentum. Now she also stepped back two steps and said to Caiyun, "don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t make him like this. The real culprit is there."


    With that, she began to reach out and point to the unconscious old Yin lying on the ground, and Caiyun didn''t believe it. Pointing at Wang Xueli, he said to her, "I won''t listen to your nonsense. Zhang Fan and teacher Yin are like father and son. How can teacher Yin do such things to Zhang Fan? It must be you. Now you want to confuse right and wrong! "


    With that, Caiyun will get up to deal with Zhang Fan.


    However, ah Hu and a Biao around him quickly grabbed Caiyun, because they saw that Wang Xueli also had injuries. Seeing that Wang Xueli''s skirt was torn and looking at the cloth on Zhang Fan''s body, they all know that it is Wang Xueli who saved Zhang Fan, not Wang Xueli who hurt Zhang Fan. Now Caiyun is irrational. If you don''t pull Caiyun in time, it''s estimated that this guy will do something reckless.

 Chapter 212

    It is also at this time, the side of the old Yin gently coughed twice, slowly sobered up from the coma.


    And he is also a little surprised to stare at people, looking at them, do not know why he will be here.


    All of a sudden, his hands were cold. Knead knead still some sour eyes, a careful look, but found that it was a dagger. Yin was surprised and saw that a group of people in front of him were staring at him. For a moment, he was at a loss. When he saw Zhang Fan who was unconscious on the ground, there was a kind of ominous feeling in old Yin. It should be something happened, otherwise these people can''t stare at themselves and pick up the dagger beside them.


    Looking at Zhang Fan, someone finally spoke to him.


    "Old man, I want your life!" Boss Yin is surprised. With the sound, he finds that Wang Xueli is running towards her. The sword in her hand can no longer restrain stabbing her neck. On one side, Caiyun quickly reaches out his hand. A vine directly entangles Wang Xueli''s body and pulls her back.


    The side of a Biao is also a hurry to Wang Xueli to press, said to her, "you don''t get excited."


    Mr. Yin just had some hindsight reaction and said to Wang Xueli in front of him, "I You What''s the matter with you? "


    Wang Xueli said angrily, "what''s wrong with me? Look at what you''ve done. "


    After that, she pointed to Zhang Fan, who was still lying unconscious on the ground. At the moment, Yin Lao finally woke up from that kind of doubt. He looked at Zhang Fan, walked over slowly, and looked at the dagger in his hand. Suddenly, his face turned pale, and the dagger in his hand also fell to the ground, making a jingle.


    An old face collapsed in an instant, and the whole person half knelt helplessly on the ground. He gently stroked Zhang Fan with his hand. He was stunned, "this Did I do it? "


    "Bullshit, who else is not you?" Wang Xueli yelled angrily again. On one hand, she wanted to get rid of the misunderstanding of others. On the other hand, he was also very angry. If Zhang Fan hadn''t insisted on not letting himself kill him, the old man would not have been able to speak here now.


    All of a sudden, he squatted down and picked up the dagger on the ground. He was about to scratch his neck. At the moment, the color cloud beside him is even faster. He reaches out his hand and waves it. A vine directly knocks the dagger in old Yin''s hand to the ground. But he still wants to pick it up, but Caiyun has already pulled him aside and prevented him from committing suicide.


    "Enough!" Caiyun said softly, "now is not the time to investigate the responsibility. Mr. Yin, I don''t blame you. I know you are under control like us. Let''s have a look at Zhang Fan. Why is his breath getting weaker and weaker?"


    Think about it. That''s what Yin Caiyun said. Even if he died, he may not be able to save Zhang Fan. I''ll come back to Zhang Fan later. But at the moment, Wang Xueli said, "I just fed him seven color Begonia, but I don''t know why he is still in a coma."


    Caiyun has noticed the vegetation in Wang Xueli''s hands for a long time, but she doesn''t say it''s a seven color Begonia, and she''s not sure. Now when Wang Xueli says it, her face is suddenly gloomy. This seven color Begonia is Zhang Fan''s first prize. Why is it in Wang Xueli''s hands now? Does it mean that Zhang Fan gave it to her? What is the relationship between him and Zhang Fan?


    Think of here, Caiyun is the big lady temper outburst, directly put out a hand to seven color Begonia to grab over, "who let you move Zhang anything?"


    Wang Xueli was surprised. For a moment, she didn''t speak and turned her head directly. She was secretly scolding in her heart. If she hadn''t sacrificed her ego just now, Zhang Fan would have already died. But this kind of thing, she also won''t take out to tell others.


    And Caiyun put away the seven color Begonia and sat Zhang Fan up.


    The old Yin also leaned over and put his hand on Zhang Fan''s pulse, carefully perceiving Zhang Fan''s current situation. While he felt that his brow was wrinkled more tightly. After a few breaths, Mr. Yin said to Caiyun around him, "fortunately, with seven color Begonia to help him protect his life, otherwise he would have been poisoned and killed now."


    After that, Yin sighed again, shook his head, and said to the crowd, "I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. The poison in my dagger is a mixture of colorful green phosphorus snakes, so even the seven colored Begonia can''t directly remove the poison, and my dagger was intended to deal with other people, but I didn''t expect that it was there This night, suddenly a crow came and bit me on the neck, and I don''t know what''s behind


    Everyone nodded. At the moment, the little butterfly around him also asked, "teacher Yin, since this poison is made by you, do you have no antidote?"


    Yin shook his head and said, "I didn''t plan to save each other when I was refining poison, because my main purpose was to refine it for the Chen family, so I didn''t have an antidote."


    For a time, they all shook their heads. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan had to lie down with his gun.So what now? Is it just to watch Zhang Fan die?


    Yin Lao looked at the dazed Zhang Fan on the ground, and finally spewed out a few words, "can only see his own fortune."


    At the end of the speech, everyone fell into silence.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan''s body is undergoing subtle changes.


    That originally very strong invincible blood, suddenly by this mixed poison attack, invincible blood, became very manic, also began to resist. However, the antidote of seven color Begonia also came in time, and protected Zhang Fan''s heart, and the resistance of the invincible blood also reduced a lot, otherwise once the invincible blood resistance is too strong, even if you can force the poison back, and Zhang Fan''s body as the main battle field, I''m afraid it will be unbearable for a long time.


    However, it is precisely because of the detoxification effect of the seven color Begonia, the poison that has not been melted, has slowly integrated into Zhang Fan''s invincible blood. The change of blood also led to Zhang Fan''s continuous coma.


    But in Zhang Fan''s body, Shi Xian saw all this clearly.


    When the blood flows through the blood vessels and into Zhang Fan''s muscles, a series of changes have taken place in the upper muscles. Slowly, like the growth of a layer of scales, a layer of muscle barrier has been created at the periphery of the muscles, and the whole person''s skin has become more rigid.


    Including blood vessels are becoming more solid, like being given a layer of armor.


    Blood flow is also more powerful, but that time the anger has not gone, in Zhang Fan''s blood vessels keep running. Now the only worry is that this trace of poisonous gas will enter Zhang Fan''s heart and lung. Once Zhang Fan''s body organs are damaged, even Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save Zhang Fan.


    But fortunately, with the protection of seven color Begonia, this trace of poison gas is also firmly controlled. On the contrary, as the main force of Zhang Fan''s blood, Zhang Fan''s invincible blood becomes more active.


    At the same time, the two elements in Zhang Fan''s body are also blending rapidly. The two elements, which were originally insoluble in water and fire, suddenly began to blend with each other in a strange posture.

 Chapter 213

    "Chi Chi..." All kinds of voices came, but they were not heard by outsiders.


    But in Zhang Fan''s Dantian, the water drops and the flame on the spirit spring are constantly colliding and rubbing, and the flame of the spirit spring is flickering. Because of this, Zhang Fan''s momentum, including his breath, has become weaker and weaker, so people will be more and more worried. I''m afraid Zhang Fan won''t pay attention and won''t breathe.


    But compared with Zhang Fan, now he is in a very critical bottleneck period. Once the integration of water and fire is completed, the water and fire elements in Zhang Fan''s body will be greatly improved. Even, in the future, you may not need to convert attributes to use both water and fire attributes at the same time.


    That is to say, Zhang fan can use fire finger in his left hand and autumn water palm in his right hand. And he can open his hands and use the absolute defense of water element, which is an unimaginable realm for outsiders. So far, no one has ever heard of a practitioner who can use both elements at the same time. Even though there are practitioners who have multiple attributes at the same time in this world, they never want to use them at the same time.


    On one side, in Zhang Fan''s desolation, a strange fire element is gradually infiltrating from a black simple ring. Even if Zhang Fan is in a coma, he can feel that his body seems to be in a physical melting pot.


    Under the fusion of water and fire, the impurities in his body are constantly refining.


    In the barren ring, the element of fire, however, was slowly infiltrated by the combination of water and fire. People just feel that the temperature of Zhang Fan''s body is getting higher and higher, and then touch the past, there are some burning pain.


    The next moment, Zhang Fan''s forehead even out of a ray of fire.


    They were so surprised that they stepped back and did not dare to go back to Zhang Fan.


    They don''t know what happened, and the little butterfly on one side is even more shocked. She is going to fetch water to put out the fire. However, Caiyun around her pulls Xiaodie. She knows that Zhang Fan has the element of fire, which suddenly leads to a fire. It''s probably a way for Zhang Fan to save himself, so it''s better not to disturb Zhang Fan now.


    Fortunately, with Caiyun, otherwise Zhang Fan would be killed by Xiaodie.


    Other people are also quietly sitting on one side, watching Zhang Fan''s change.


    Looking at the flame on his forehead, it also slowly expanded, began to cover the whole face of the forehead, and gradually covered the whole body. People were shocked. Seeing that Zhang Fan seems to have become a burning man, he is about to be burned to death.


    However, under the strong demand of Caiyun, the crowd still didn''t move at all.


    All of a sudden, they found that although Zhang Fan was enveloped and burned by the fire, they did not find any sign of being burnt. Instead, they quietly peeled off layers of black burnt things from Zhang Fan''s body, just like the burnt impurities, and Zhang Fan''s whole body was constantly refining, and his face became more firm, Angular, the whole person is also a thin point, looks more handsome.


    When people saw this, they couldn''t help but feel happy. They know that Zhang Fan''s body is changing slowly now, and Yin is finally relieved. If he is poisoned by his own poison, he can only thank him for his death. Seeing that Zhang Fan seemed to be all right, his whole body relaxed.


    But at this time, a strong breath came from afar. When they looked up, they saw that the breath was not coming by themselves, but being beaten by others. Suddenly, Zhao Quan came down like a shell. Four or five meters away from them, there was a big hole on the ground. In the pit, Zhao Quan slowly got up, and he was also the blood of his mouth.


    Looking at a crowd and so on are staring at him in a daze, immediately shout, "run!"


    Obviously, as we all know, they may have fallen into a very passive situation on the other side of the college. If they can''t even beat Zhao Quan, they will have to die. Is the whole Wangcheng really going to be handed over to the Chen family?


    And is the elder sent by Tianfeng really that powerful? You know, there are still four Mahayana masters in Tianling college. Can''t you beat any of them?


    When Zhao Quan saw that they were still in a daze, he yelled, "what are you still doing? If you don''t, you can''t go away. "


    And he also ran over in an instant, leading the people to leave, and several people were also very surprised. They want to go with Zhao Quan, but their eyes are finally on Zhang Fan who is sitting in the same place. Although the flame on Zhang Fan''s body has slowly disappeared, they still sit there motionless, leaving a layer of hard black things around his body.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Zhao Qun asked casually. At the moment, although Zhang Fan''s body injury has been repaired because of the ocean star, there is still blood on his skirt.


    At the moment, people have no time to explain what they said to Zhao Quan, "first find a safe place to explain to you."With that, a Biao and a Hu both come forward and want to carry Zhang Fan away. At the moment, Shi Xian in Zhang Fan''s body is stunned to see this scene. In an instant, he controls Zhang Fan''s body. It doesn''t move like a mountain, but ah Hu and a Biao just touch Zhang Fan, but they just feel that Zhang Fan''s body is like a red hot iron, which is very hot to the touch, and he is also, they are also trying to endure the pain, and they want to lift Zhang Fan up. However, when they found that no matter how hard they tried, they were still, they were also stunned.


    Zhao Quan''s eyebrows are all dead. He also comes forward in person and gives blessing with both hands. It''s easy for him to take Zhang Fan away. But when he puts his hand on Zhang Fan, he finds that Zhang Fan is still motionless, just like a mountain. No matter how he moves, he always sits there and meditates.


    "This..."


    Where does he know that it is Shi Xian who controls Zhang Fan''s body at the moment, with Shi Xian''s power. No matter how immobile he was, even two more Zhao Quan might not be able to move Zhang Fan. For a moment, Zhao Quan was stunned, and the anxiety in his eyes became more and more intense.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    There were several figures flying over, and they were seriously injured, spitting blood. The person sitting at the farthest place was cut in half by a strong black wind.


    Not far away from Tianlin college, a black mist is sweeping towards this side, and a few people are crawling around Chaoquan. Wang Xueli looks up and finds that Zhao Litian and Zhao Qinghui are standing on the side with miserable faces. Obviously, they are not rivals of this thing.


    In front of us, the black fog is emitting the wind and the halo of lightning. It seems that there is a god fighting in the black fog. As the black fog gets closer and closer, people can hear the fighting sound more and more clearly.


    Flying through the clouds and driving through the fog, turning hands into clouds and covering hands with rain are all the strength that we have only when we reach the Mahayana realm. Only when the Mahayana realm is reached, can the spirit spring turn into a golden elixir in the body, and the whole person also be able to use the spirit power between heaven and earth. Thus, the individual''s defense, speed and attack can be greatly improved, and the energy in the heaven and earth can be better absorbed, and the power of the heaven and earth can be used for oneself.


    And this battle is getting closer and closer. You can see at a glance that it can only appear above Mahayana.

 Chapter 214

    In Zhang Fan''s side, everyone is nervous. The weapon in hand is tightly held, and the spiritual power in the body flows out slowly. As long as the situation is slightly wrong, they will rush forward without hesitation to help them.


    But the only one who didn''t move was Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan didn''t move, but his body was just like a kilo weight, stuck to the ground, no matter who it was, he couldn''t move.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..." A stream of air passed through people''s ears. These air currents were all the attacks of spiritual power.


    At the same time as the two sides fought, the attacks were scattered.


    "No!" Caiyun''s eyes, looking at a flash of fire, instantly hit Zhang Fan''s body.


    Zhang Fan, who is still sitting in silence, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, which cheered the whole person.


    Caiyun quickly blocks in front of Zhang Fan for fear that he will be hurt by mistake.


    But behind her, a hand was slowly put on her shoulder.


    Looking back, a determined man is standing behind her, and the corner of his mouth,. There was even a trace of blood, and there was a little bit of green in the blood.


    Zhang Fan wakes up!


    Just now, the attack directly forced out the last smear of toxin in his body!


    Now, he is just like two people!


    "Zhang Fan?" Zhao Quan and others all looked over, and their eyes showed an incredible expression.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan is energetic and full of fighting spirit. Momentum is incomparably powerful, between raising hands, the whole person actually slowly rose to the mid air. And in his body, is wrapped in a layer of extremely manic fire attribute elements, fire elements constantly refining, finally into Zhang Fan''s own body. And his momentum is still rising!


    Everyone''s eyes are straight, they can see that Zhang Fan''s cultivation is rising!


    On one side, Zhang Fan was biting his teeth.


    One side, Shixian is constantly urging!


    "Come on, gather your spirit spring, with the help of this old boy''s golden elixir, gather your own golden elixir at one stroke. It''s up to now to break through the Mahayana realm! " The cry of Shixian was like thunder in Zhang Fan''s heart.


    Zhang Fan took a deep breath, and his fingerprints suddenly changed. His thumbs crossed, his middle fingers touched each other, and ten fingers made a strange fingerprint.


    With the change of Zhang Fan''s fingerprints, the surging spirit power in his body was like a burst of fierce suction, which quickly contracted to the position of his lower abdomen.


    The fire element''s spiritual power in all the veins of the body begins to shrink, and when all the spiritual power shrinks to the belly position, the fire element''s spiritual power has begun to turn milky white.


    "Come on, compress the power! Use mental perception to compress them. If the golden elixir fails, it will be much more difficult for you to break through to Mahayana next time! " Shixian''s cheers, very appropriate in Zhang Fan''s heart. Zhang Fan naturally knows that this opportunity is not easy. On the one hand, he has extremely strong spiritual power, and on the other hand, he has a golden elixir as the spiritual support. In addition, his invincible blood, under the impact of snake venom, enhanced the resistance of blood. Otherwise, Zhang Fan did not dare to attack the Mahayana realm so soon!


    But now it''s no good not to rush into Mahayana. Such a powerful enemy is in front of you!


    To wait is to die!


    Nodding slightly, Zhang fanning''s mind, excellent spiritual perception instantly gained the control of spiritual power in the body, and then, began the crazy compression


    In Dantian, Lingquan is constantly expanding and expanding


    In the field, people''s eyes were straight.


    However, only one person knows what Zhang Fan is doing!


    "This boy is attacking Mahayana!" Zhao Quan widened his eyes and shook his head. It was incredible!


    Driven by the spiritual perception, the spiritual power full of fire elements began to resist, constantly churning violently. Although the power of resistance is not weak, Zhang Fan''s spiritual perception has now reached the peak level of Mahayana. Therefore, the protest of fire element''s spiritual power is undoubtedly a mantis arm blocking the car. After a little stalemate for a while, it began to shrink helplessly.


    When the fire element spring shrinks to the size of a palm, it solidifies again.


    And Zhang Fan''s forehead, already full of sweat!


    "More pressure!" The stone fairy drinks again.


    After biting his teeth, Zhang Fan''s eyes closed tightly. The mental perception outside the big Lingquan suddenly opened to the maximum, and then compressed down! At the same time, Wanyuan daojue in Zhang Fan''s body began to rotate autonomously, absorbing the surrounding spiritual power crazily! For a moment, heaven and earth changed color, and even the people in the war felt the change here!


    "Bang!"


    Like some kind of bottleneck that has been opened, the influx of spiritual power between heaven and earth has become more rapid!


    That kind of crazy influx of feeling, let Zhang Fan has never been comfortable, also has never been satisfied!


    This, this is Wanyuan daojue, breaking through to the fourth level!


    Zhang Fan is secretly happy, but Shi Xian''s words are like a slap in the face!"What are you happy about! If you don''t work harder, you won''t be able to break through to Mahayana! "


    Zhang Fan immediately returned to his senses and increased the compression of his mental strength. At this time, the white flute appeared in his mind. Under the rotation of the flute, he even helped Zhang Fan compress the spring!


    Zhang Fan was very happy. One after another, he saw the spring getting smaller and smaller!


    Finally, it turned out to be a particle the size of a soybean!


    "Ding!"


    Gentle sound, quietly sounded in the body


    It was like something condensed, and Zhang Fan''s face was even more happy!


    Yes!


    With the sound of the ring, that let Zhang Fan exhausted to resist the sense of this ah out of thin air! He is also a heavy sigh of relief, Zhang fan body off force fell down, chest sharp ups and downs!


    Zhang Fan was immediately caught by someone around.


    And he is also light vomit a breath, Zhang Fan micro closed eyes, mind gradually sink into the body.


    Introspection is an auxiliary skill that only the strong in Mahayana can master. The higher the strength, the more thorough the exploration of the internal situation. Before Zhang Fan for the body, only perception, perception of clarity, far lower than the inside!


    As the mind sinks into the abdomen, a milky white cyclone, the size of soya bean, is slowly rotating. A layer of milky white energy gas similar to a nebula is wrapped around the periphery of the cyclone. In terms of energy and gas, the two properties of water and fire blend with each other. Although Zhang Fan broke through with the power of fire attribute, his water attribute was also integrated with fire attribute, and he entered the Mahayana realm and his golden elixir!


    Looking at the small cyclone, Zhang Fan nodded with satisfaction. Although the volume of the cyclone is very small now, the energy contained in it is more than ten times stronger than that of the previous shackles!

 Chapter 215

    Shackle realm and Mahayana realm are always an insurmountable gap! The gap is really incomparable!


    Mind controls the cyclone, Zhang Fan''s mind moves slightly, a wisp of flame quickly separates from the cyclone, and then rushes away along the mind''s direction! At the same time, the spiritual power between heaven and earth converges wildly! But Zhang Fan''s closed eyes suddenly opened. In the dark pupil, the Milky light stayed for more than ten seconds, and then gradually dissipated!


    At Zhang Fan''s fingertips, a powerful fire finger shot away at the black fog!


    Strong flame, instantly full of black fog!


    In the dark fog, several figures spread out in an instant!


    Their eyes looked at them together. When did a fire attribute Mahayana strongman come again!


    With his mouth slightly open, Zhang Fan spewed out some dull turbid Qi. After spitting out this turbid Qi, Zhang Fan''s face was obviously more radiant. "It seems that the Mahayana realm is really cool!"


    "Well, I''m lucky. I broke through the Mahayana realm for the first time. I used it three times in those years." The stone immortal in the body nodded, light way.


    On hearing this, Zhang Fan''s face turned black! The old man just said that once he failed, it would be difficult next time. I didn''t expect that he would be fooling himself! But Zhang Fan didn''t expect that the white flute would come out to help him at the critical moment!


    A gust of wind blowing, the sky, a few people have been separated!


    "Li Chun? No, Zhang Fan At Zhang Fan''s side, President Liu Ping was surprised.


    "Dean!" Zhang Fan bowed respectfully.


    Beside Liu Ping, although Bai Feng was also surprised by Zhang Fan''s accomplishments, he was still staring at the figure not far away, "don''t worry about etiquette, help us kill this guy!" Looking at the dark shadow in the sky, Bai Feng frowned and cheered coldly.


    But they, now all are injured in the body, the strength drops greatly!


    Zhang Fan raised his head, showing a touch of self-confidence, "you don''t have to hand, I''ll do it!"


    Hear Zhang Fan''s voice, originally still some nervous several people, now are all some unexpected looking at Zhang Fan.


    Especially Bai Feng, who stares at Zhang Fan coldly, "although I don''t know what method you used to improve your accomplishments so fast, I have to remind you that you have just reached the Mahayana realm, and you don''t have a deep understanding of it. Moreover, two vice deans have already died in his hands. You know, they are all strong in Mahayana cultivation! If you are so conceited... "


    "Bang!" Several cracks, along the ground, the rapid spread out.


    This strength


    Before Bai Feng finished speaking, Zhang Fan had disappeared.


    A few seconds later, a dust was lifted!


    This speed


    "Cough, cough..." The dust is like a storm. Taking Zhang Fan as the starting point, it comes out to the whole body. Several people nearby are coughing violently.


    "Here it is


    Zhang Fan''s speed, a few people did not see.


    Including Zhao Quan, they all look at each other face to face!


    And Wang Xueli and others behind, are surprised to see this scene. They don''t know Zhang Fan very well, but the best estimate is that Zhang Fanxiu is about eight days in the shackles, and his actual strength is about the same.


    But now, they understand how terrible the real Zhang Fan is!


    But that fair single challenge, Wang Xueli more feels own ridiculous, even if is ten she, also may not be able to beat now Zhang Fan!


    And he, in his own gaze, goes farther and farther!


    Oneself, but can only look up to it!


    "Zhang Fan, be careful!" Behind him, Mr. Yin also told me, but I don''t know if Zhang fan can hear me!


    Seeing his students step by step across, Yin Lao''s face is also showing a happy smile.


    In the sky, two human figures crisscross each other!


    The two people''s sight staggered, Zhang Fan mouth slowly stirred up a sneer, because he found that this man is actually an old enemy, before in the competition field sneak attack their own, 80% is him!


    In the dark fog, Mo Bufan''s face looked at Zhang Fan, who was close at hand. He was surprised at the passing of his eyes! Unexpectedly, in just a few days, this guy broke through the Mahayana realm! What''s more, he can''t see through his mental strength! Isn''t it a loser?!


    "You''ve got the smell of Taoist cloud on you!" In the dark fog, the voice is a little old.


    "I''m not him!" Zhang Fan gave a cool smile.


    "I know you are not him, his soul has been broken up, in my space."


    Zhang Fan suddenly realized that it was this guy who came out in the mysterious space that day!


    "Tianfeng school?" Zhang Fan asked coldly.


    "The dead don''t need to know too much!" Directed at Zhang Fan suddenly hit, Mo Bufan with a smile.


    Zhang Fan stepped on the void again with a bang, and his body suddenly appeared in front of Mo Bufan. With a flame in his hand, he smashed the latter''s chest with a violent oppressive sound!The fierce wind pressure made Zhang Fan''s face change again, and he was shocked and said, "this guy is really the eighth heaven of Mahayana?"


    Zhang Fan bit his teeth. Now he was completely covered by the mist of Mo Bufan. With his cultivation, he could not avoid it completely. Therefore, he had to take Mo Bufan''s attack by force!


    "Bang!" A wave of fire in the air swept quickly, the final heavy hit on the ink extraordinary chest! All of a sudden, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and the severe pain flashed through my eyes! At the moment of the body shot backward, the palm suddenly pushed forward, and a dark air stream stabbed Zhang Fan''s chest in Mo Bufan''s ferocious eyes!


    Under Zhang Fan''s fierce attack, Mo Bufan''s body, like a shell, flew out of the black smoke and burst out of blood again.


    And that dark air current, is also suddenly rushed to Zhang Fan''s front!


    "Bang!" A water curtain suddenly appeared, and the strong water element absolute defense was like a natural moat, which blocked Mo''s extraordinary attack! And Mo Bufan this looks extremely powerful blow, but only let Zhang Fan back a small step.


    "Water and fire repair! "Extreme fire attribute?" In the middle of the air, the injured Mo Bufan sent out a burst of exclamation. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something! "What have you done to my son?"


    Zhang Fan saw the attack spread, the water element barrier was lifted!


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was your son. If I had known it, I would have brought my head to you for you to remember!" Hard, just like Zhang Mo''s extraordinary words in his heart!


    Zhang Fan''s words, although some vicious, but for the whole Wangcheng, they are not cruel people!


    "My child!" Mo Bufan''s mouth showed a touch of indifference, and his state changed in an instant! Staring at Zhang Fan with a calm smile, Mo Bufan slowly raises his long gun, and the spiritual power in his body starts to rush under the urge of killing intention. The grayish brown spiritual power on the surface of his body gradually breaks out, and finally forms a thin gray spiritual shield outside his body!


    Looking at the spirit of crazy surging ink extraordinary, Zhang Fan breathed a breath, on the face, also slowly emerge a dignified, he knows, in front of this guy, intend to move the real!

 Chapter 216

    The palm tightly clenches the fist, along with Zhang Fan''s spirit tight, in the body''s cyclone, wisps of spiritual power also start to flow out, finally galloping in the body, providing enough strength for his master to fight.


    And the ink in front of the body is extraordinary, and there is a long chain in the hand!


    The palm of the hand is rubbing on the chain slowly. When the spirit power in the body is more and more turbulent, Mo Bufan suddenly gives a low drink, and the sole of the foot is in the void. His body shoots at Zhang Fan wildly. The chain in his hand trembles slightly and turns into a long snake and stabs Zhang Fan''s eyebrow!


    In the face of the fierce attack, Zhang Fan''s body slightly retreated, and he felt out a fish intestine sword in his hand. With the tenacity of the fish intestine sword in his hand, he could resist the snake like chain attack.


    "Ding Ding Dang..."


    With the movement of the two people, every time the chain and the fish intestine sword fight, there will be sparks all over the sky and a series of clear sounds. Two people entangled for a while, Mo Bufan also finally saw Zhang Fan''s means! A novice who has just reached the Mahayana realm can only rely on his physical strength and speed to keep up with such an attack!


    And after finding out each other''s bottom line, Mo Bufan''s mouth slowly raised a cold radian.


    As long as Zhang Fanxiu has always been like this, then, it is not enough for fear!


    Between himself and him, but there is a full seven days gap!


    Those old things are not their opponents, this guy, of course, is nothing to say!


    Tricky subway chain tore through the air barrier, with a sharp sound like lightning out.


    And the fish gut sword is also in a hurry to cross pick, want to turn it away again.


    However, just when the chain was about to be placed on the fish intestine sword, the chain trembled slightly and suddenly swung away. What''s more, it successfully avoided the obstruction of the fish intestine sword.


    Mo Bufan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a chill flashed in his eyes.


    Palm suddenly hit on the chain, the other end of the chain immediately shot at Zhang Fan''s neck.


    "Bang!" Looking at that tricky shot to the subway chain. Zhang Fan leaned back in a hurry, and the soles of his feet made an explosive sound on the void. The body immediately shoots backward, "the starry sky flies the wave!"


    See Zhang Fan Speed surge, Mo Bufan is also a low drink.


    If you touch your toes lightly in the air, you will feel like a leaf in the wind. To Zhang Fan quickly flash away. And at the same time in the hands of the subway chain attack again spit!


    Zhang Fan frowned as he looked at the ink.


    With the help of the fierce thrust produced by the sudden increase of speed, Zhang Fan''s fish intestine sword rotated half a circle. After fully borrowing the force, he stabbed Mo Bufan with fierce energy!


    "Whoosh!"


    The ferocity brought by the shadow above his head made his eyebrows slightly wrinkled. The chain in his hand turned fiercely, and there was a deep cry. The tip of the chain was instantly wrapped by a faint gray wind. The wind blew, and the air around him was as if it had been torn.


    After the chain slightly stagnated, it was with a piercing sound of the wind, heavily on Zhang Fan''s fish intestine sword!


    "Ding!" The sound of the intersection of gold and iron resounds abruptly in the air for a long time.


    It has to be said that although he is also in Mahayana, there is a big gap between him and Zhang Fan. As an old master in Mahayana, Mo fan is far more powerful than Zhang Fan.


    Mo Bufan in the use of the spirit of the premise, with a clear sound, unexpectedly is Zhang Fan in the hands of the fish intestine sword hit to get rid of, in a moment, the fish intestine sword is also broken!


    Zhang Fan, who lost his weapon, his face changed wildly, and he saw the iron chain attack coming to him like a shadow.


    "Still as a mountain!" The heart of the cold cheers, let Zhang Fan''s fist, suddenly full of shocking ferocious force, fist clenched, with the pressure of tearing the air sound, mercilessly facing his face to the ink extraordinary!


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s whole body, the air is a little twisted, and Mo Bufan''s face is also changed greatly!


    The boy''s strength is beyond belief!


    Instant time, ink extraordinary also too late to change moves! The iron chain just met Zhang Fan''s fist, but it was directly hit and bounced back!


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound of fist and iron chain contact rings in the sky. Although it is low, the power contained in it is shaking the world!


    Mo Bufan''s figure has no time to stand firm. The strength of the chain in his hand has been passed on! He subconsciously released the chain, but the chain was like an iron snake that would swing automatically. He raised the last part of it and patted it directly at Mo''s extraordinary face!


    "Pa!"


    The iron chain hits on Mo Bufan''s face, and his blood is flowing!


    Mo Bufan roared, and the whole person rolled in the air. Finally, his body fell a few meters away!


    "Good!"


    To see this scene, all those people on the ground are shouting good!But originally regarding Zhang Fan''s worry, now many are the confidence!


    Including Zhao Quan, Liu Ping and Bai Feng, they did not expect that Zhang Fan could be more powerful than several of them! This boy, is he really just reaching the Mahayana realm!


    It''s a pity


    Zhang Fan sighed in his heart. He wanted to take this opportunity to blow out Mo Bufan''s head directly, but he didn''t expect that this guy was so cautious, and his reaction speed was not slow. In a hurry, he avoided the fatal attack, only hurt his face!


    "Well Good Boy, I really underestimate you! "


    Erasing the blood from the corners of his mouth, his face is full of ferocious looks. It''s the first time for him to be so embarrassed by a child who has just reached the Mahayana realm. At the moment, he stared at Zhang Fan bitterly, gritting his teeth.


    With a little smile, Zhang Fan ignored him. His body moved, and the water element flowed slowly all over his body. He began to recover the spiritual power he consumed. Wanyuan daojue was running fast, and Zhang Fan could also feel the gradual recovery of spiritual power in his body.


    "Zhang Fan, don''t be complacent. I know your origin. You Zhangs do have some skills that others don''t know, but do you think I don''t have them? "


    Immediately, Zhang Fan only saw this ink extraordinary eyes slightly changed, the whole person''s pupil became dark!


    Zhang Fan knows. It seems that this guy has finally used his skill, dark mind skill!


    However, this ink extraordinary did not use the dark hammer!


    His purpose is to kill Zhang Fan directly, not to let Zhang Fan attack!


    Therefore, he jumped directly to the second level - Dark chain blade!


    With a violent drink, the sky, black clouds pressure City, a group of strange death crows flying from the sky, constantly hovering in the two heads. The crows were crowing, and Zhang Fan felt a little confused!

 Chapter 217

    "Zhang Fan, be careful. His skill is very dangerous!"


    Off the court, Liu Ping made a warning.


    Zhang Fan nodded. This is the first time he saw this skill. Although the same skill may be used in the man in black, the power of a Mahayana realm and a shackle realm can''t be compared.


    And Zhang Fan''s face was dignified. He slowly breathed out a breath, and the spiritual power gathered in his body. Around him, a bright flame rose up! Dayton time, he is in the dark, like a burning sun, illuminating everyone''s eyes!


    Looking up at Zhang Fan''s use of spiritual power to burn the flame, Zhao Quan seems to be worried, "Zhang Fan''s momentum is really awesome, but the consumption is also very important. If the battle can''t be solved as soon as possible, it''s estimated that Zhang Fan will soon be unable to hold it up!"


    Hoo Hoo ~


    the wind blows!


    Countless black crows flocked to Zhang Fan!


    "Fire refers to the original secret book - Fire refers to chaos!"


    Zhang Fan a big drink, is to say out a thunder person''s name!


    At the same time, in Zhang Fan''s side, with Zhang Fan as the center, countless flames shot out. As long as the flame refers to a route, all of these black crows are burned outside and inside, and finally turn into a dust and dissipate in the air.


    In the sky of fire, Zhang Fan''s fire finger shot out, and countless attacks passed by Mo Bufan''s side!


    The intense pressure and blazing temperature in the air made his eyes flash with horror. He didn''t expect that in just a few days, the power of the mysterious skills used by the youth in front of him had risen to this level. And he can even create his own skills! If let him develop again, I''m afraid it''s really unthinkable!


    Bite teeth, this time, did not retreat, because retreat is dead!


    He knew this very well, so he had to infuse the spiritual power in his body into this skill. The crow flew more and more, and then rushed to the fire like a moth!


    Zhang Fan''s attack is fierce, but the number of black crows is countless!


    In the sky, it is almost full of crows!


    Gradually, Zhang Fan''s illusions of the sun, even slowly disappeared light. And these black crows, all around up, will block the light coefficient!


    In a flash, Zhang Fan also stopped attacking!


    Just at that moment, Zhang Fan''s fire finger was nearly a thousand!


    Its consumption of spiritual power, is unimaginable!


    Looking at the black crow ball wrapped in the sky, everyone''s heart is cool!


    If Zhang fan can''t stand it, what should he do!


    Ink extraordinary eyes, and finally show a smile.


    Then, the light in the sky is just a little quiet! The next moment, a fire again, black crows in the sky were shot flying around! But Zhang Fan''s whole body''s fire light, appears again, the sun, never dissipates its light!


    And everyone''s tight heart, once again relaxed!


    In the sky, countless black crows turn into smoke! Breeze, smoke and dust gradually dispersed, black crow dead and injured, a young man, negative hand and stand, behind him, fire like the sun!


    Looking at the safe young man in the air, on the ground, Caiyun''s hands gently covered her ruddy mouth, and her pretty face was shocked.


    And Wang Xueli, also is to stare big eye, shock matchless.


    "Hateful pure fire! If it were not for this pure fire, it would not be able to stop my dark chain blade


    One side, Mo Bufan stares at Zhang Fan!


    And his palm turned, a strange fingerprint has appeared!


    "You killed my child. Now, it''s even worse for me. If I keep you, I can''t say it again! "


    I thought that Mo Bufan had exhausted his means, but it seemed that he still had some skills that he didn''t use. Looking at his face, he was aging rapidly. Hair, is a lot of white, face also added wrinkles!


    "Burning life?" Zhao Quan was a little surprised.


    But Zhang Fan''s pupil, is contracting tightly, he suddenly remembered four words!


    "Dark storm!"


    Mo Bufan a burst of roar, his hair is messy, all his clothes are swept by the storm, is already in tatters!


    Zhang Fan''s tight wrinkling, did not expect, this old fellow, really can display the dark mental method third level!


    The third level of introduction is very simple, especially the last sentence, all things in the world are cud dogs!


    What does this mean? What kind of abnormal skill is this dark storm?


    "No, Zhang Fan, you have to be careful!" Zhao Quan immediately made a warning.


    Beside him, Bai Feng was eager to help, but he was held by Liu Ping, "I believe him, just like the genius of that year! If you go, it will only cause trouble! "Bai Feng took a look at the dean and finally sighed, "I hope so!"


    "I''ve never seen such skills in my life. I don''t know how Zhang Fan should deal with them!"


    As soon as the explosion sounded, Zhang Fan''s body was almost transformed into a black line, and the changing ink was extraordinary. With such speed, the crowd around him made a little cry of surprise.


    Zhang Fan''s speed has been improved again!


    In this case, Zhang fan can only start first!


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s rapid speed, Mo Bufan''s face became more and more gloomy and sneered. In front of him, a fierce wind came out of front of him, and it was also mixed with the harsh sound of the wind. He hit Zhang Fan''s head hard!


    Zhang Fan clenched his fists, and his whole body''s aura was rapidly condensing on his fists. His powerful energy released light ripples under the mountain like blessing.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the two fists roared out from the place where they met, and with the sound wave, a circle of ferocious energy also surged out from between them. Suddenly, heaven and earth changed color. The sky between Zhang Fan and Mo Bufan collided with an amazing energy shock. For a moment, the sky seemed to fall into the daytime!


    In a flash, they each stepped back a few steps. Looking at Zhang Fan again, his face turned pale and his fists were full of blood!


    "Oh, it seems that your power is no more than that!" Stepping back, Mo Bufan looks at Zhang Fan who has stepped back a few steps and begins to sneer.


    Ignore his words. Zhang Fan stepped back suddenly, and his body shot out again like a sharp arrow.


    When he was about to enter the attack range of Mo Bufan, Zhang Fan pushed his foot into the air and stepped on the stars. Unexpectedly, his body moved to the left side of Mo Bufan''s body strangely. With a tight hand, he punched fiercely!


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that if this guy used this kind of skill, he probably had terrible skills!


    And now, he can only rely on the advantages of immobility such as mountains and starry sky Lingbo to barely compete with him. And if the distance once opened, the other party may be able to exert their own skills can not stop! For their own skills on the short board, Zhang Fan''s heart is particularly clear. And all the attacks before they touch the surface of the body. Will be more aggressive by him. It''s hard to eject back.


    "Bang bang!"


    With the dazzling attack and defense of the two men, the spacious air above. The dull sound of fists and feet, almost ring into a piece, the sound of impact, hovering in the air, for a long time.


    With the fierce fighting between the two men in the field, Mo Bufan, who was slightly disdained because Zhang Fan''s strength just reached the Mahayana level, was slightly surprised. What he is most proud of is his endurance in battle. Although the dark storm can''t break the fire outside Zhang Fan''s body and hurt him, his recovery ability in the storm is among the best. However, the young man in front of him, from the very beginning, had chosen to meet with him, a young man who had just reached the Mahayana realm and a young man who had just reached the Mahayana realm? And it seems to stick to it all the time?


    "This guy, if you want to be required to practice the earth skill, you should not be at a low level, otherwise you will never compete with me to squander the spirit power!" The vision closely stares at that in the whole body quick flash to sweep to attack of youth, Mo Bufan heart sink voice way.


    "Let''s make a quick decision. I''ve been delayed for so long by a boy who has just reached the Mahayana realm. If other guys in the sect know it, I''m afraid it will become their laughing stock again." A flash of thought in the heart, ink extraordinary face, is also gradually become fierce up.


    "Bang!" His fist broke Zhang Fan open again, "boy, it''s over! It''s time to bury my child! "

 Chapter 219

    He doesn''t worry that things will be used. In general, things will only be used to protect his life and will not be used casually.


    With a rare smile on his face, he got up slowly and said, "I know you must have a way."


    However, Yu Qilin''s eyebrows still wrinkled. He said to Zhang Fan, "you are a real color embryo, why do you want to break your virgin body? Otherwise, your Mahayana record will be considered stable. "


    Zhang Fangang was ready to explain what had happened before. At this moment, Shi Yu Qilin continued, "although you have broken through the Mahayana realm, I can see that your foundation is not stable. It seems that we should have made a sudden impact by other means to enter the Mahayana realm, right? "


    Zhang Fan nodded. It is true that he entered the Mahayana sutra, which is the golden elixir that most of the people depend on.


    I thought I could get into the Mahayana department in a short time, but I didn''t expect to make a breakthrough directly.


    Yu Qilin nodded, his eyes on Caiyun again.


    "I have to say that this woman is quite beautiful indeed. You can be forgiven for not controlling yourself. But five years ago that little girl, I think it''s also very good. How can you say that you have to step on two boats? "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan immediately laughed awkwardly and said to Yu Qilin, "I can''t help it. Emotion is coming. It can''t stop it."


    Yu Qilin is not entangled with Zhang fanduo. In a moment, his hands are full of light, and a bright light is shining directly on Caiyun''s body. Caiyun''s body falls into a piece of unicorn''s amber. The amber is getting smaller and smaller. The colored cloud wrapped by Amber is as big as a palm, and the colored cloud is lying quietly in the amber.


    Zhang fan can see clearly, Caiyun is still breathing, it seems, no life is in danger.


    "This is the spirit of Kirin. It can save her life, but it can''t save her. The only way to save her is the eye of the fountain of life. "


    With that, Yu Qilin made several seals on it, and finally handed the amber to Zhang Fan again.


    Zhang Fan carefully took the amber and looked at the sleeping beauty in the amber. He could not help but feel a stabbing pain in his heart. If it wasn''t for him, how could she have been seriously injured and now she was in a coma.


    I must quickly take back the source of life, so that it is possible to wake up Caiyun.


    Just at this time, Yu Qilin clapped his hands and seemed to ask Zhang Fan for something. Zhang Fan didn''t know what Yu Qilin meant. At the moment, he just heard Yu Qilin say, "boy, have you got any magical skills? Bring it to me to check. "


    Zhang Fan embarrassed smile, at the moment, directly the dark mind to take out.


    In front of Yu Qilin, he doesn''t have any dispute. He knows that even if he covers up, he can''t stop Yu Qilin''s sharp eyes. It''s better to confess everything.


    With the darkness being taken out by him, Yu Qilin''s eyes suddenly become dignified.


    He stares at the dark mental method in Zhang Fan''s hand and slowly takes it over.


    For a long time, the word "terrible" appeared in Yu Qilin''s mouth


    Zhang Fan was a little afraid of the dark mental method, but when he had a real air battle with the dark mental method, he suddenly found that the dark mental method was not as strong as he thought.


    And he didn''t know what the word "terrible" in Yu Qilin''s mouth meant.


    At the moment, Yu Qilin said to Zhang Fan, "boy, this is a treasure. You should cherish it."


    Zhang Fan nodded, "but I think this skill is too evil to practice with me."


    "There is no evil in the world. It depends on how you use it. However, this skill has a very big feature. It can absorb other people''s spiritual power and increase your own strength. It is very effective for you. What''s more, you can also transform the dark mental method by yourself. For example, you can transform it into the light mental method. It''s just whatever you call it. There are similarities and differences between the two methods. Where do you want to find the trick? Only by mastering his real operation method, can you change it and turn it into your own thing. Even you can create Wen Yan. Zhang Fan nodded happily. This is not the first time that he has heard others say this to him.


    Immediately, he put the amber of Caiyun into his arms.


    And he took the dark mental method and hid to one side, and read it again.


    However, it did not have the slightest understanding.


    Time soon, he did not know, now the outside sky has been bright.


    But in the sunset forest, it seems that everything is still so confused.


    With Zhang Fan things down, and look at these people in the city, the mood is particularly painful.


    In their eyes, Caiyun is dead now.Caitianxiang''s disappearance, including the disappearance of General Liu Qingshan, caused the whole Wangcheng city to fall into chaos.


    After Mo Bufan''s death, Chen Feng and others were easily taken down. Although Chen Feng had a military amulet in his hand, these people obviously didn''t follow Chen Feng''s orders. Instead, they reluctantly followed him under Mo Bufan''s obscene power. Now that Mo Bufan is gone, these soldiers all clap their hands and praise Chen Feng.


    Although the management power of the city Lord''s mansion returned to Caijia again, there was no one who could stand up and speak.


    Therefore, the city Lord''s office is now managed by Zhao RI Tian and others.


    As for the Tianling college, it also suffered heavy losses. They lost two presidents, and now Bai Feng will return to the capital of Zhang Guo. Therefore, Liu Ping, the dean of Tianling college, is the only one left.


    On the one hand, he is in Ann, the college where he lost his family, on the other hand, he has to make some plans and corresponding measures for the redevelopment of Tianling college.


    On a gentle path, an old man walked there quietly.


    And behind him, those two cabins look, there seems to be some nostalgia in my heart.


    There seems to be some thoughts in my heart, like suddenly looking back, there are still a pair of young children. They are so naive and lovely, but everything is gone.


    Mr. Yin smiles and shakes his head.


    Zhang Fan successfully hatched in his hands. Now he is no longer a carp in the pool. He has become a dragon after leaping over the dragon''s gate. I just don''t know when Zhang Fan will come back, and they don''t know where Zhang Fan will take Caiyun.


    Maybe I have been working in Tianling college. Zhang Fan, one day, should come to see me.


    In the other side of the city, the people of Xiaodie are not satisfied with Zhao''s management, but they are very happy with Zhao''s help. Xiaodie''s men naturally sent out most of their troops to look for Liu Qingshan and Cai Tianxiang. As soon as they came back, Zhao''s men would naturally abdicate.


    I thought that Cai Tianxiang would be the one who suffered the greatest impact, but I didn''t expect that at this most dangerous moment, they disappeared. I didn''t know whether it was a disaster or a blessing. But all this is borne by their daughter Caiyun. I don''t know what will happen when caitianxiang comes back and receives the news?


    The wind blows and whines with some lonely company.


    With the end of the war, everything is being rebuilt.


    In the hearts of these people, there is a simple and extraordinary name, Zhang Fan!


    As they all know, it was this 15-year-old who turned the tide on his own.


    Fool the villain of hachinayana!


    At the same time, it also defeated the Chen family, which laid the biggest foundation for the final victory.


    Especially in the case that the other experts of Tianling college are inferior to each other, Zhang Fan shows his power, and his strength is close to tongtianjing!


    Let everyone marvel, although they don''t know, it''s not Zhang Fan''s strength, but Shi Xian''s strength. However, for those who don''t know, Zhang Fei has become a generation of history and a legend, which is forever engraved in the Tianling college!


    As for the genius long ago, he claimed that he did not belong to the Tianling college.


    He has never been inscribed in the merit list.


    Although Zhang Fan has said that he is not a student of Tianling college.


    But at least he once belonged to the only Tianling college in Wangcheng.


    And with the great reshuffle of Wangcheng, the whole economy of Wangcheng will probably go back ten years.


    In the next step to resist all kinds of fierce beast attack, I''m afraid it will be a lot more difficult.

 Chapter 220

    There are two flowers, one on each side.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan has been staying in the sunset forest because of Caiyun.


    Accompany Yu Qilin''s side, and Yu Qilin returns the used seven color Begonia to Zhang Fan again.


    For Yu Qilin, Zhang Fan also needs this seven color Begonia.


    Seven color Begonia, a total of seven petals, and it also represents seven different functions: killing, saving, bewitching, paralysis, forgetting, amnesia, soaring.


    But its real function is to take the whole seven color Begonia at the same time.


    Zhang Fan didn''t know what the specific effect was, and Yu Qilin didn''t tell him at all.


    In these days of sunset forest, Zhang Fan is practicing his autumn water method and absorbing the spiritual power between heaven and earth to consolidate his foundation.


    After the last fierce battle, Zhang Fan found that he would suffer from the loss of his spiritual power from time to time.


    The spiritual power of the fire ginseng swallowed in the ivory tower is almost consumed.


    The days went back and forth, and soon three months passed.


    In these three months, Zhang Fan lived like a savage again.


    And his clothes are also a lot of rags. However, in the past three months, Zhang Fan has firmly consolidated his foundation. Although he has now broken through the Mahayana realm, Zhang Fan still has not forgotten that to suppress his strength, he has hidden his accomplishments in the peak of the eight heaven in the shackle realm.


    For a child who is only 15 years old but less than 16 years old, the eight days of shackles is already a very strong existence.


    During this period, Zhang Fan''s control of the fire element has also been greatly improved.


    In addition to the flame, he also learned how to control the flame perfectly in his whole body, just like when the powerful spiritual power had not been released, the flame burned out of his watch.


    As for the autumn water method, Zhang Fan only practiced to the third palm, and then to the back, he could not understand that book. He had expected Taoist cloud to teach himself, but the old boy was so bad that he wanted to give up.


    I can''t help it. I can only bear to let him kill me.


    The best way is to sneak into Wangcheng after a while. If Cai Tianxiang comes back, maybe he can get help from Cai Tianxiang.


    But soon Zhang Fan vetoed this idea again, and the matter of Caiyun was always a dilemma in their eyes.


    It''s said that the autumn water palm technique was stolen by Caiyun. Zhang Fan is embarrassed to show the stolen thing to his father-in-law. As for the relationship between him and Caiyun, or caitianxiang, he doesn''t know.


    Besides, Zhang Fan is not sure whether Cai Tianxiang has gone back.


    Although the sunset forest is only tens of miles away from Wangcheng, Zhang Fan never went back.


    And people outside have never come in. They don''t even know where Zhang Fan has gone. They just know that at the dawn of that night, Zhang Fan left Wangcheng with a girl who was badly hurt.


    They don''t know what happened to Zhang Fan in the end. Is the girl dead or alive? Why hasn''t anyone gone back after more than three months?


    Yu Qilin looks at Zhang Fan who is practicing.


    It seems that what he wants to say is hidden in his heart at last. At the moment, Zhang Fan''s spiritual cultivation is approaching the realm of heaven. The action of Yu Qilin is naturally in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan opened his eyes, eyes, shot out a light, the whole person appears to be particularly energetic.


    He said to Yu Qilin, "what''s the matter with Uncle Yu?"


    Yu Qilin wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he thought about it and said, "boy, I wanted you to come back. I conservatively estimated that you would reach the shackle realm, but you surprised me. In less than a month, you even crossed several times in a row and directly reached the Mahayana realm. Because of this, I think the sunset forest is no longer suitable for you, but If you want to, you can find someone now. "


    Yu Qilin''s eyes already have a glimmer of hope, for Zhang Fan before, he may still have some distrust.


    After all, he''s just a child in a spiritual state. What can he do?


    But now it''s different. The child is growing up too fast.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he has reached the cultivation of Mahayana. For a normal person, if you want to reach the Mahayana sutra, you can reach the Mahayana realm before you are 30 years old only if you have the talent and diligence. For ordinary people, I''m afraid they can only achieve Mahayana at the age of 50, which is still young.


    Taoist cloud is a living example.


    As for the rings that Zhang Fan had seized, he wanted to share them with Yu Qilin. However, he thought that Yu Qilin would probably take away the things in it, and Zhang Fan was selfish enough to keep them.Now what he needs is all kinds of things to improve his cultivation. No one can take away any of his things.


    Zhang Fan also knows that Yu Qilin''s meaning is very clear. He wants Zhang Fan to leave here.


    In fact, Zhang fan can''t wait to leave. If it wasn''t for his cultivation, he would have been ready to leave before.


    And Zhang Fan also plans to stay for a few months, and then he has to search the things in his ring.


    Count how many stones or treasures there are, but now Yu Qilin has said so, and he has no face to stay.


    But before he left, Zhang Fan went into Yu Qilin''s cave.


    As soon as Yu Qilin''s eyes brightened, he immediately stepped forward to stop him. However, Zhang Fan''s speed was too fast. Like a streamer, he directly cut into the depth of Yu Qilin''s cave.


    Yu Qilin knows that the boy probably went to find qilinyu again. What he had stored before was qilinyu, which he emptied one by one. During this period of time, he just brewed out a piece of kylin jade. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan saw it again.


    Although Yu Qilin finally caught up with Zhang Fan and stopped him, he couldn''t get rid of Zhang Fan''s expectant little eyes. Under the hard and soft situation, he still gave Yu Qilin to Zhang Fan, "I see you as my own child. You must never let me down."


    Zhang Fan showed gratitude in his eyes. He nodded at the moment and said to him, "Uncle Yu, you can rest assured that I will live up to your expectations."


    Yu Qilin nodded and sighed, "go ahead, son. The sky is very high and it''s very bright outside. But I hope you can walk around here before you go to the capital. You''d better find a weapon that suits you. Otherwise, if you''re so barehanded and a child, some people will think you feel bullied."


    When Zhang Fan nodded, he suddenly remembered that when he was in the ivory tower, that dragon once gave himself his six anti bones, and asked him to find someone to make a weapon for himself.


    After thinking about it, it''s just the right time for me to have some experience. Maybe I can go to an''s house to have a seat and see what kind of cultivation they are now.


    After a short rest, Zhang Fan picked up his things and jumped up. He was already on the top of the sunset forest. Looking out at the sunset forest, a lonely town was not far away. He thought Wangcheng was really big before, but now when he stands at the top, it seems that the whole city is just like this.


    I wanted to go to Wangcheng to have a look before I left, but I was afraid that I would miss meeting old people.


    Now resolutely turned a direction, toward the depths of no man''s land.


    Although some aimless, but in Zhang Fan''s body also has a strong spiritual force as a support, tens of miles around the movement can be monitored by him one by one.


    Similarly, Zhang fan can kill some ferocious animals, even wild animals, which are useful to him while walking.


    Although he is not short of money now, as a gift, even when he comes to an''s house, he can still talk. He can''t say that I''m a guest with empty hands.

 Chapter 221

    Far above the sky, the flaming red streamer, like chasing the stars and the moon, flies across the sky in an instant, and a figure flies away on a piece of golden desert!


    Fierce city farther and farther away, a wave of heat coming, slightly squinting at that almost can not see the edge of the golden zone, Zhang Fan Light breath: "further forward, it is estimated that we are going to desert Dagang, have to say, the environment here, really suitable for cultivation!"


    It''s hundreds of miles to leave Wangcheng. Zhang Fan Yukong''s speed also slowed down, and the whole person was a little tired. And the whole body''s spirit power slowly shrinks, the whole person will breath convergence.


    Zhang Fan found that since he had not found a wild animal along the way, he even found few monsters. I don''t know if it''s because of the environment or something else. The blazing sun from the sky and down, the foot of the earth baked constantly emitting fumigation of heat, the heat slowly rising, even make people''s vision, there are a little distorted and fuzzy visual sense.


    However, most monsters live here all the year round.


    All of a sudden, he reacts.


    The monsters here are not very strong. When they fly in the air, they have already performed their cultivation in their heyday.


    Therefore, most of the monsters feel this powerful force and will rush away.


    It is estimated that this is the reason why Zhang Fan didn''t meet a monster all the way.


    Looking at the boundless Gobi desert and desert, Zhang Fan felt that there was a feeling of happiness here. However, Zhang Fan was surprised to find that since he set foot on this land, the fire attribute spiritual power flowing in his body has become much happier.


    Slightly shocked, Zhang Fan stretched out his hand to grasp the space in front of him, and sipped his mouth. After a long time, he suddenly whispered: "no wonder, almost 80% of the air here belongs to earth and fire energy..."


    "Well, due to the terrain, the Gobi desert and desert are the most suitable places for people to practice fire attribute and earth attribute. The fire attribute in your body is the ultimate flame, and it is a special flame closely related to the sun. Naturally, it is more sensitive than ordinary people." In the chest stone, spreads the stone fairy light laughter, "here is not far from the wooden village, do you want to go back to have a look?"


    Zhang Fan thought, or shook his head, he is not a nostalgic person. What''s more, after so many years, Kimura has changed things and people for a long time. I don''t know where they have moved.


    "Forget it, I still focus on cultivation. By the way, I''ll find out where kuwu town is, but there''s no one here. How can I find it?"


    Shi Xian nodded slightly, "well, the conditions here are very hard. They are used to train people. It''s a perfect natural occasion. It is estimated that there will be nomads who can be seen dozens of miles ahead. Most tribes live in groups, so you will find them soon. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. At this time, Shi Xian said, "but you have to suppress your accomplishments again. The peak of the eight heavens in the shackle world will scare away many useful monsters or wild animals. What''s more, it will scare away a lot of people who want to be dishonest. Here, those who want to be dishonest often have great strength and rich family background. Sometimes, to attract them is to increase your family


    When Zhang Fan heard this, he was surprised.


    I didn''t expect Shixian to be so bad, but what he said is really reasonable.


    At present, he once again suppresses the cultivation of spiritual power at the peak of the triple heaven in the shackle realm. No one can see his real cultivation through Qilin jade.


    Perhaps, the triple heaven of shackle realm is not weak cultivation here.


    "You should learn to defeat the enemy with the cultivation of suppression, which will play a great role in improving your strength and make you more handy in actual combat. If you can walk out of this no man''s land with the triple cultivation of shackles, then there is definitely room for you to improve. I''m afraid there will be a lot of space. Because you stay in the shackles for a short time, you can''t feel it in many places, and some people can''t break through the shackles all the year round, they will always surprise you. "


    Zhang Fan nodded again. Shi Xian''s understanding of this aspect is much higher than his own.


    Sure enough, when his cultivation was suppressed again, the places around him were so joyful that it seemed that there were traces of monsters!


    Zhang Fan killed many monsters along the way, but unfortunately, he didn''t meet a wild beast. Zhang Fan didn''t have the slightest interest in the spirit of these monsters. Although there is only quepeng skill in his current engraved spirit skill, Zhang Fan has all kinds of attribute skills, which are enough for him.


    If there is no better way to engrave Lingshu, Zhang Fan doesn''t plan to absorb it so easily.


    Zhang Fan is still very clear about the principle that it is better to be deficient than to be excessive. After all, everyone has a limited number of inscriptions. If you just engrave them randomly, you will regret it in the future.All the way forward, Zhang Fan unknowingly, has killed dozens of monsters. Fortunately, he has killed a wild animal with native property. Even a strong ground skill of [earthquake] burst out. Unfortunately, Zhang Fan''s attributes didn''t match. He tried to absorb it, but he couldn''t take it for himself because he didn''t have a bearing like the real bone of lion dragon.


    I can only see these skills slowly disappear, but he also took in all the good things from these wild animals. It''s good to be a door-to-door guest.


    Further on, you can see the approaching tribe. There are more and more passers-by around, and most of these passers-by, men, are naked with their arms, and their skin is swarthy and dry. At a glance, they look very beautiful. Seems quite straightforward, and occasionally passing by the woman. Although the skin is also slightly black, but it is somewhat inclined to sexy bronze color. The women here are not as subtle and shy as the women in Wangcheng. A tight leather suit just covers the chest and a little place under it, while the slender waist is boldly exposed. The long and tight thighs are also covered by some short skirts It''s wrapped in a pair of shoes or shorts, walking room. The water snake''s waist was twisting. It has a charming charm and amorous feelings.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan is also a feast for the eyes. Zazazui looked up at the tribe that could already see the specific scale. At the top of the front of the tribe, two huge light red characters were carved on the city wall. From a distance, they had a faint sense of blood.


    "An Fu!" Read a word softly, Zhang Fan smile, did not expect to meet the first tribe, unexpectedly is this house.


    It seems that it''s really predestined.


    At the gate of the city, more than a dozen people in armor were shouting with long guns to check the passers-by and nearby people. Looking at these people''s fully armed appearance regardless of the heat, Zhang Fan was a little surprised. How could this small tribe be more strict in defense than the city of Wangcheng?


    Maybe it''s because of the hot weather, these people who guard here are also upset by the hot weather, and they are constantly urging these people to be interrogated.


    Walking to the tribal pass, listening to the abuse from those people, Zhang Fan frowned slightly, shook his head, and then walked straight into the tribe.


    "Hey, boy, where''s your pass..." Looking at Zhang Fan, who walked into the city as if there were no one else, one of the clansman''s eyes suddenly glared. However, his voice of drinking and scolding had not yet completely fallen. His sight was just a glimpse of Zhang Fan''s pure energy of fire attribute, and his surging cultivation made him stop swearing at once, and his angry face turned into a flattering smile: "my Lord, Who are you looking for? I''ll let you know. "

 Chapter 222

    "Hum." The footstep didn''t stop, Zhang Fan walked slowly to this clansman, glanced at him lightly, then wiped his shoulder with the latter who was a little shivering on his heel, and walked toward the clansman selfishly, "don''t need to report, I''ll go to find him myself."


    "Stop!" Suddenly, a voice came.


    Zhang Fan stopped and looked up. An elderly middle-aged man came to this side.


    His head was red, but his eyes were particularly sharp, "who are you looking for? Now it''s a critical juncture. Our patriarch said that outsiders are not allowed to enter. "


    Zhang Fan looked at the middle-aged man and suddenly found that this guy was also the cultivation of the shackles!


    The middle-aged man in the shackle world is particularly prominent when he looks at the people who lead the spirit world.


    Zhang Fan thought, he is to be a guest, or do not want to rush the good.


    Immediately, he said to the man, "that''s OK. Please inform me and say that Zhang Fan will see you."


    "Zhang Fan? Are you Zhang Fan The middle-aged man is very surprised.


    And the clansman on one side heard Zhang Fan''s two words, his face also showed a touch of horror, and at the same time, a touch of happiness appeared. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he quickly turned around and yelled, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang Fan. Please don''t blame me. I have eyes and don''t know what to do. I offended you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Zhang Fan''s step is a little slow. He feels a little surprised. Why do these people know themselves.


    Does it mean that Yu Wentao has made his own news known to all his people.


    At this time, the middle-aged man around him did frown suspiciously and said to Zhang Fan, "sorry, I can''t confirm that you are Zhang Fan. However, I hope you will wait here for a moment, and I will inform our two young masters right now. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and found a slightly shady place to avoid the poisonous sun in the sky.


    And soon, the middle-aged man appeared in front of him again.


    And behind the middle-aged man, the two teenagers ran to Zhang Fan with full joy.


    Their faces are wearing a smile, for the arrival of Zhang Fan is particularly happy.


    Just when the smile, it seems that there is a trace of haggard.


    "Brother Zhang Fan, you are really here."


    "Yes, we''re about to see it through."


    Seeing the two people coming, Zhang Fan finally found a sense of familiarity.


    In front of my eyes, I walked towards the front.


    At this time, the middle-aged man behind Anzhi and Anye bowed slightly to Zhang Fan and said softly. "Mr. Zhang Fan, I''m sorry. Please forgive my rudeness."


    Zhang Fan waved his hand, "don''t call me an adult..."


    Immediately, he looked at Anzhi and Anye again, and said with a little doubt, "it seems that your Anfu has a sense of grassroots. Is there something wrong recently?"


    Zhang Fan said and looked around again. The buildings here are obviously old and dilapidated.


    The wooden frame of the house was also full of rotten wood holes, and there seemed to be some knife marks, which seemed to have been baptized by the war.


    Zhang Fan glanced casually. At the moment, he just heard an Zhi say, "let''s go in and talk about it in detail. It''s hot outside."


    Zhang Fan nodded, looked at the boundless desert behind him, and then followed Anzhi and Anye into the depths of Anfu.


    "Damn, it''s almost over. Who would have thought that this guy was Zhang Fan, and his cultivation just now seems to have the highest cultivation of triple heaven in the shackle world. If I offended him just now, he would not kill me and feed the wild animals. "


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s disappearing back, the soldier breathed out a breath, wiped a cold sweat, and returned to his post again. Maybe it was because of the previous shock, now he also converged a lot of anger, and did not dare to yell at these people in the past.


    Zhang Fan slowly followed them to Anfu, and his vision was slightly bright.


    The tribal buildings with unique desert characteristics also appeared in his vision.


    The buildings are not too high, but they are different, but there are some strange buildings, which make Zhang Fan''s eyes open.


    Standing on the street of the tribe, Zhang Fan''s eyes walked on the crowded street for a moment. After that, his heart also had some consternation. It seems that these people are very nervous, and Anfu is probably in trouble.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes suddenly swept to a small shop on the side of the street. He thought that he should buy the most accurate desert map of no man''s land in the shop for a while. Otherwise, if he didn''t get lost in the sandstorm, he would die because of the lack of water sooner or later.


    Although Zhang Fan has achieved the cultivation of Mahayana and has abundant spiritual power, the power between heaven and earth can''t be matched by a mere Mahayana.After a long walk.


    In front of Zhang Fan, this is an old building, but it looks much bigger and more magnificent than the surrounding buildings. Anzhi and Anye Take Zhang Fan to walk directly towards the building.


    On both sides of the building, the so-called clansmen bow slightly.


    With a little curious eyes staring at Zhang Fan, an Zhi just turned to one side, seems to be ready to go.


    Looking at these people, Zhang Fan found that their accomplishments were all below the quintessence of the spirit guiding realm. As for Anzhi and Anye, their accomplishments only reached the peak of the quintessence of the spirit guiding realm. It seems that it will take some time for them to break through.


    Zhang Fan is just a little curious. Why didn''t he see Yu Wentao? Yu Wentao was already the cultivation of a heavy heaven in the shackles before. Now it is estimated that his cultivation will be improved.


    As soon as he entered the ancient building, Zhang Fan saw a dignified middle-aged man in the upper seat.


    He was dressed in a suit made of animal skin and looked a bit reckless. His face is cold and stern, his sword eyebrows are Starry, which gives people a very fierce feeling. Needless to say, this person should be the father of Anye and Anye.


    Seeing this man, Anye quickly bent slightly and said to the audience, "father, this is my brother Zhang Fan. His strength is very strong. He saved the three of us in the ivory tower. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid we would have died in the ivory tower or been sent out."


    The middle-aged man in the seat stared at Zhang Fan curiously, and scanned up and down with a kind of scanning eyes. He couldn''t help but have a look of horror in his eyes, "you Have you been the cultivation of triple heaven in shackles? The other day, I heard that you have not reached the shackles, but now you are growing so fast? " Zhang Fan smiles and nods. If you know that I am in Mahayana, what will you do. Can''t, face chin all startled to fall down!


    But Zhang Fan didn''t expect that the man in front of him had already been the cultivation of five Heaven in the realm of shackles.


    It seems that the head of his tribe does have some strength, but his spirit seems to be a bit depressed. It seems that he just experienced a war not long ago, which is also the sequela of the war.


    See Zhang Fan confirm, and the middle-aged man is quickly up to Zhang Fan came over.


    Immediately, he immediately ordered the rest of the people to prepare food and treat them well. At the moment, Anji had come in from the outside, and he was holding a large jar of wine with cold fragrance in his hand and slowly put it on the wooden table.


    Zhang Fan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the people who settled down were so hospitable, and he didn''t have much vigilance for settling down. After all, these people didn''t look like bad people.


    "Come and sit down, brother Zhang Fan. All the guests are guests. Don''t be polite. Just take this place as your home. My two dogs, if you want to be as good as you, that''s good." After that, he also hated iron and looked at Anji and Anye.


    On one side of Anji is also laughing for a while, "we are just mediocre people, how can we compare with genius."


    Anye is a little unconvinced, "father, you can rest assured that one day I will definitely let you look up to it."


    Compared with a low-key Anji, Anye is particularly ambitious.

 Chapter 223

    "Call you Uncle Chen." Soothing tribal chief, speaking for Anji and Anye.


    And two people also quickly nod, immediately walked out of the hall.


    At the moment, the head of the tribe in Anfu asked Zhang Fan to sit down, clenched his hands slightly, and said to Zhang Fan with a little excitement, "by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is an Xiaotian. I''m the head of this small tribe. Of course, some self righteous people call their tribe Anfu. I hope brother Zhang Fan doesn''t laugh. You''re also from the big city The people who come out of the city will not be surprised by our country folk customs. "


    Zhang Fan light smile, "will not." Then he said to an Xiaotian, "no, the head of an nationality is right. It''s good to have his own title. However, when I came in just now, I saw that some people in your tribe seemed to be on guard. Did anything happen?"


    Hearing this, an Xiaotian''s brow was also wrinkled. He sighed and finally said slowly to Zhang Fan, "ah, it''s really a headache. I think it''s probably the contradiction in the ivory tower. Originally, I hoped that I could find some engraved spiritual skills for both children to improve their strength and cultivation. At the same time, I also hope that Yu Wentao, a child, can also improve his cultivation. However, he is really too selfless. For the sake of my two children, he has become a bodyguard for nothing. Now, in addition to pacification, that is, outside our small tribe, there are a group of people who practice physical training, who have been harassing our tribe. Yu Wentao, who is also with the elite troops of our tribe, has been patrolling around. They are extremely treacherous. Every time we don''t pay attention, they will steal the women or children in our tribe. When we find out the next day, the children have been sucked up and the women have been trampled to death. "


    Zhang Fan frowned, did not expect, here can encounter such a thing.


    But for a small tribe, it''s not easy to solve these guys.


    And the head of the an clan never caught them once.


    "No matter how much effort they waste, they just can''t catch it. The leader of them is a fat man, like the fat man in the ivory tower. Before, they formed a fat Tuo group, just the leader. In the ivory tower, it seems that you killed him, so the fat man gathered a group of people and harassed US all the time. Of course, he harassed not only my tribe, but also several other nearby tribes. Although they shared a common hatred, they were just afraid of each other, so they didn''t gather their strength together, otherwise we would have taken them down long ago. In my opinion, the first reason why we are so nervous is to prevent the sneak attack of this group of body refiners. The second reason is that we are afraid that these tribes around us will take the opportunity to attack us. After all, our strength is not very strong. If the other side takes a loophole, I''m afraid that our tribe will disappear the next day. "


    Zhang Fan smell speech, also nodded, have to say, this an Xiao day, consider really right.


    Strength is always the most convenient and simple way to solve problems. If an Xiaotian is now the cultivation of Mahayana, who dares to move him. Of course, these are some unrealistic ideas. After all, there are only a few Mahayana realms in Wangcheng. If these small tribes outside have a master of Mahayana cultivation, they will be captured by these small tribes. The conditions here are no better than Wangcheng.


    Although it is rich in natural resources, fierce beasts and monsters come from all kinds of rare herbs.


    However, their conditions are also very harsh.


    If you don''t pay attention, you will put your life here. Wangcheng is different. As long as you have money, you can buy crystal stones and absorb the spiritual power to improve your cultivation. You can also buy all kinds of rare herbs to refine your body. As long as you have power and power, you can cultivate a number of powerful subordinates.


    But not in this kind of small tribe. You can only rely on your own strength, and only the people''s own talent and cultivation and their efforts.


    Zhang Fan sighed and was about to say something. Suddenly, three people came in from the door.


    The other middle-aged man, Anji and anyo, was just now.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead and came in.


    Zhang fan can''t help sighing in his heart. This middle-aged man seems to be the double heaven in the shackles. Unexpectedly, an Xiaotian also values him so much.


    It has to be said that the talent here is really very scarce, and even such a low cultivation tribe can''t attack.


    Naturally, other tribes don''t have to think about it. It seems that the conditions here are similar.


    Zhang Fan suddenly had a whim. If he conquered all the tribes around him, could he build a metropolis like Wangcheng. However, he soon gave up this absurd idea. He was not the material to rule. What he wanted was cultivation. Besides, he doesn''t have the spare time to manage what he should do.Seeing the man named Uncle Chen come in, an Xiaotian is very kind and says to him, "come and sit down. I''ll introduce you. This is brother Zhang Fan."


    The middle-aged man named Uncle Chen bowed slightly and said to an Xiaotian, "patriarch, I''ve met brother Zhang Fan. I''ve just accidentally offended brother Zhang Fan. How offensive! Please forgive me."


    Zhang Fan waved his hand. Naturally, he would not put this kind of thing in his heart.


    Immediately, he said to the middle-aged man, "Uncle Chen, when I first met you, I still hope you can bring me to know this place."


    The middle-aged man named Uncle Chen was also very straightforward. He laughed and patted himself on the chest. "Ha ha Brother Zhang Fan, my name is Chen Jinnan. I''m very down-to-earth when you call Uncle Chen. But as for being familiar with it, it''s in my hands. "


    Soon a table of wine and vegetables was put over, and it was just time for the meal.


    Zhang Fan''s stomach is a little hungry. He looks at the dishes made by these rare beasts. She had never eaten such food before. Generally, what she ate in Wangcheng was just some simple meals. It was the first time that he saw such a big fish and big meat day. He could not help but feel embarrassed.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that he was on his way to Anfu.


    However, those who have brought a lot of good things are taking out these things one by one while eating them.


    There may be some precious herbs in it, but Zhang Fan doesn''t need them. There are also many monster limbs, which can be sold at a good price. As for the body of the last wild animal, he also took out some inferior crystal stones and piled them in the hall.


    After all, for such a delicious meal, we should take more things as a gift. These things should be enough.


    Seeing Zhang Fan bring things with such a big hand, an Xiaotian''s face suddenly burst into laughter. He immediately arranged for people to count and take these things down, and his praise for Zhang Fan was endless. What kind of genius, what kind of noble family, and what words all came out of his mouth.


    Zhang Fan did not expect, did not expect that this old boy boast people, it is really not ambiguous, any hat dare to put on his head.


    Soon, after a storm, everyone was slightly drunk and finished the banquet.


    Zhang Fan also didn''t see Yu Wentao. He couldn''t help but miss him. After all, compared with Anzhi and Anye, he paid more attention to Yu Wentao.


    At this time, Chen Jinnan also slowly stood up, he said to an Xiaotian, "patriarch. I have to go to the pass as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid that there will be something unexpected. I''m afraid these brothers at the pass will not be able to resist it. "


    Anye also nodded, eyes with a little serious, said to Chen Jinnan, "Uncle Chen, you have to be careful, what''s the situation immediately back to inform us."


    Chen Jinnan nodded, and then his figure came out of the hall.

 Chapter 224

    At the moment, Anzhi and Anye around him also said to him with Zhang Fan''s hand. "Come on, Uncle Chen must have forgotten to show you around here. After all, he is always so busy, but we have nothing to do. I''ll show you how it is here."


    And Zhang Fan also nodded, he just wanted to know about the folk customs here, by the way to buy a desert map about here.


    He says hello to an Xiaotian. Even though they are out of the hall, the sunshine outside is still like fire, and the fire element in Zhang Han''s body is eager to try. If it wasn''t for the function of Qilin jade, Zhang Fan even feels that he can''t suppress his cultivation.


    On the other hand, Anzhi and Anye asked with some doubts, "brother Zhang Fan, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why, I feel your strength has improved a lot."


    It was Anye who spoke.


    Anyo''s words will always be much more than Anji.


    "It''s just luck, but I think you two''s accomplishments seem to have been greatly increased. It''s fast for you to break through to the acceleration level."


    Anyo nodded, "I''m the wind attribute, my brother is the frost attribute, and I got the dead leaf Mantis skill before, so I''m very close to the shackle realm. But I''m afraid my brother will be more difficult. Because of the special environment here, he has to have a specific environment to break through the shackles. "


    And he also found that Anji''s face was always with a kind smile, it seemed that he didn''t care about it very much, and didn''t see the frost sword in his hand. I don''t know what this Anji is thinking about.


    At the moment only listen to the side of an ye and then said, "brother Zhang Fan, don''t mind my brother, his heart now only think about that woman.". Can you tell me how I can break through my cultivation in a short time, just like you, and why your idea is so powerful? It seems that it''s a little more powerful than the skill I got. It seems that your strength is also very strong. That fat man is not your opponent. Can you tell me what you have


    On one side, Anye is like a chattering repeater, repeating his questions in Zhang Fan''s ear.


    Zhang Fan naturally did not have the time to explain these to him. He answered many questions perfunctorily.


    Looking at Anji, it seems that he is not very happy. It seems that because Anye mentioned that woman?


    Is this boy trapped in love?


    And soon they''ve done it, right in front of the store.


    Zhang Fan went in directly, and Anzhi and Anye followed them.


    Just walked into the shop, your old man with white beard immediately said respectfully, "how many adults do you want to see?"


    Zhang Fan had been shopping on these shelves, but when he heard the old man talking, his brow immediately wrinkled, and his eyes had been locked on the old man. He seemed to think that the old man was different, but he couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    And the old man looked at Zhang Fan and found something.


    But both of them were tacit and didn''t say it.


    Zhang Fan said to the old man, "elder, I want to see if there are detailed maps and materials about the desert here."


    The nearby Anji and Anye sutras also want to buy things, and they are also looking at the goods.


    But these things don''t seem to be of any use to them.


    When the old man heard the words, he immediately touched his beard. In his hand, he pushed four maps.


    While taking it over, he continued to say to Zhang Fan, "here are four maps, and I think you need them all. The first one is a map of Dagang desert, but most people don''t know how to use it. "


    Zhang Fan''s heart trembled, he said your meaning is very clear.


    And Zhang Fan really needs these, soon, the old man put this map aside, he took out another one.


    "This is a tribal atlas, but this atlas is available to every tribe nearby. We all share it. I think you should also need it."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and then the old man took out another one, "and this one is a map of the whole desert, but it''s not very detailed. After all, in this no man''s land, no one can finish the whole desert, so I''m afraid you need to supplement some places by yourself."


    Then he put his eyes on the last map. "This one is called the mysterious map. The mystery of it is that I don''t know what he does, but I''ve heard that there seems to be some precious treasure hidden in this map. However, some people have taken a copy of this map before and gone out to look for it for a long time, but they haven''t come back, I haven''t heard that all the babies who have time have been found out. I guess they all died somewhere in the desert. "


    Zhang Fan smiles. Naturally, he knows what the old man means.Then he asked, "how much do you need to sell these four maps to me?"


    The old man pointed one at a time. Zhang Fan was puzzled, "100 gold coins?"


    The old man laughed and pointed to one another.


    "100 grade spar?" Zhang Fan continued.


    And at the moment, Zhang Fan''s Anzhi and Anye are all around because of the old man''s price.


    They looked at the old man, and Anye said with a slightly threatening tone, "Hey, you old thing, can these atlas be so expensive? You can''t help it


    The old man was not angry either, but just looked at Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan continued to ask, "1000? Or 10000? "


    The old man nodded slightly, then said, "10000!"


    Hiss ~


    several people took a breath in their hearts. I didn''t expect that the old man really opened his mouth with a lion. He wanted to taste such inferior polycrystalline stones. Is this map made of gold? Even if it''s made of gold, it can''t be so expensive.


    "Old man, brother Zhang Fan is a distinguished guest here. Don''t ruin the image of our tribe just because of you." An Ye quickly denounced two.


    And the old man still with a faint smile, see Zhang Fan is also about to take out his crystal.


    But the old man continued. "Little brother, you understand wrong."


    Zhang Fan looked up at the old man with some doubts. At the moment, he only heard the old man say, "I''m not talking about 10000 inferior crystal stones, but 10000 superior crystal stones!"


    "What?"


    Wen Yan, on one side of Anzhi, was also moved.


    I didn''t expect this guy to ask such a high price, top grade crystal, and it''s still 10000 yuan!


    I''m afraid Zhang fan can take out the inferior crystal, but who can take out so much of the superior crystal.


    Zhang Fan was also stunned. He could not help but feel that the old man was deliberately fooling himself. But the old man gave him the same feeling, which made him feel that he was not.


    Anyway, these four maps are still in great need for Zhang Fan, but the price is a little too high.


    "Believe it or not, I burned your shop for you." An ye can''t help it any more. He directly props his hand on the counter and stares at the old man.


    The old man didn''t go to see Anye, but still smile faintly, "business is business, if you want to buy, I want to sell, then this transaction will become, if I want to sell, you don''t want to buy, that''s no way."


    On one side, Anji couldn''t help saying, "it''s not about whether we are willing to buy. The key is that your price is too high."


    The old man laughed and said, "you can''t live without it. Naturally, this little brother is clear in his heart."


    Zhang fan can''t help shaking his head slightly, which is quite accurate. Careful eye is played so well by him.


    At the moment, Anzhi and Anye just put their eyes on Zhang Fan. They seem to find that Zhang Fan really wants to buy. Anye comes to Zhang Fan and says, "brother Zhang Fan, this is a big pit. Don''t step on the pit. It''s so expensive. If you buy something, it''s the pit itself. Besides, 10000 top grade crystal stones, I''m afraid the whole no man''s land can''t be taken out, even if it''s Wangcheng! "


    Zhang Fan smiles. He really can''t take out ten thousand crystal stones.


    But I''m afraid there will be some rings.


    Soon he put his heart into the ring in his hand. Carefully calculate the number of various crystal stones inside. About ten seconds later, a detailed figure had appeared in his mind, a total of 10000 top grade crystal stones, no more, no less!


    The number of pinching dead!


    Does the old man know that he has so many top grade crystal stones?


    To be honest, Zhang Fan didn''t know there were so many.


    but what as like as two peas in his ring?


    Zhang fan can''t help but have a trace of fear in his heart.

 Chapter 225

    And Zhang Fan is also some vigilant staring at the old man, "to tell you the truth, I really have this 10000 top grade crystal, but why do I feel like I''ve been calculated by you?"


    Smell speech, the old man gently smile, with a little difficult to guess tone, said to Zhang Fan, "young man, business is business, how can it be said that it is calculation? If I count on you, I''ll give you all your rings, and I''ll only ask you for crystal stones. Isn''t that too much? "


    If Zhang Fan was just surprised, now he is completely shocked. Sure enough, the old man must know about his ring.


    However, he was able to detect how many top-grade crystal stones were in the ring. If he didn''t guess wrong, then the old man was absolutely a great master. It''s just why Zhang Fan didn''t seem to have any spiritual power fluctuation on this guy.


    Even the feeling of depression didn''t come. It was the calm and subtle feeling that made Zhang Fan feel that he was a little unusual.


    If it wasn''t for the old man''s later words, Zhang Fan might not have bought the four maps. After hearing what he said, Zhang Fan immediately took out the ten thousand top grade crystal stones.


    However, he just got the crystal in Chen Dong''s storage ring, and transferred Chen Dong''s other things to his own barren world. With this ring, Zhang Fan has not opened his mouth, the old man has already received the ring.


    Zhang Fan''s finger, touching Laozi''s fingertip, is more sure that there is nothing strange about the old man.


    Is it true that most of what he did was speculation?


    No, especially for the old man, his faint smile and confident assurance made Zhang Cheng feel that the old man was different.


    And when the ring fell into the hands of the old man, the old man did not even check it.


    He lost the four maps directly. Zhang Fan took them one by one and immediately put them into his storage ring.


    And beside Anzhi and Anye, they just kept pulling Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, you are willing to buy such expensive things."


    "No, he can tell at a glance that he is pitching you."


    "This old man is a famous lunatic here. How can you believe it?"


    Two people one before and one after said, but Zhang Fan has given money.


    And this map is also in his own ring, of course, there will be no room for regret.


    At the moment, the old man said faintly, "little brother, since you trust me so much, I''ll lend you another thing. If you are lucky enough to find something in the last map, the thing I lent you will certainly be of great use. Of course, if you don''t find it, I hope you can return it to me when you come back. ¡±


    Zhang Fan is a little curious and stares at the old man. At the moment, he sees the old man and doesn''t know where to take out a green bead.


    The bead is not big, only the size of the thumb.


    But the green beads are full of strong vitality.


    In Zhang Fan''s hands, Zhang Fan only felt that there seemed to be a living life in the bead.


    He was also a little curious and said to the old man, "old master, how do you know that I will go to the baby you said?"


    The old man raised a smile on his face. "If you say they won''t believe me, but you can''t miss it."


    Zhang Fan also showed a faint smile. He was a little surprised and asked, "how can I see it?"


    The old man touched his beard and immediately laughed, "how can I expose your bottom?"


    Zhang Fanwen knew that the old man was not an ordinary person.


    Now I don''t say much and bow to the old man.


    The old man also gave a faint smile and said to Zhang Fan, "take good care of this green pearl. I believe you will definitely use it. When you find that thing, if you can, you can bring it to me. I can give you more valuable treasure than that thing."


    Zhang Fan gently smile, seems to see the old man''s words with a trap, but Zhang Fan also gladly accepted, no matter how to say, it is cost-effective.


    And the green beads that Zhang Fan received were not put into his barren ring.


    He just slowly put it into his pocket. He only felt that the feeling of holding the bead in his hand was much better than that of putting it in the wilderness. The feeling of full of vitality made Zhang Fan feel very comfortable.


    On one side, Anye and Anye are also a little red eyed.


    I can''t help but run to the old man''s side and ask the old man anxiously, "do you have any of this? One for each of our brothers. " Anye, as he spoke, pounded the table.


    But the old man said to them with a smile, "young master, these things can only be known by fate. And I only have one. If I have one, I can give one to each of you. "Anzhi is more sensible, he said to Anye around him. "It''s no use for us to take this. Go back, father. We''re still waiting at home."


    With that, the three will be ready to go back.


    But at this time, the old man yelled behind him, "that little brother, I''ll tell you a piece of news before you leave, which may be very useful to you."


    Zhang Fan looked back and saw the old man smiling at him again.


    He was even more surprised. He didn''t expect that the old man had news to tell himself.


    It felt like he was deliberately waiting for himself to show up.


    Zhang Fan went to the old man''s side, with a trace of humility, "is there anything else?"


    The old man looked at Anji and Anye around him, "you can only know this by yourself."


    In an instant, Anye was not happy immediately. He gave the old man a cold drink, "what do you mean, you old man? Isn''t my father good to you? Look down on my brothers, don''t you


    Zhang Fan is a little curious looking at the old man, "old man, it''s OK. If you have anything, just say it."


    But the old man still shook his head, and his eyes were on Anji again.


    He knew that this Anji was much more rational.


    Anji nodded and went out.


    However, Anye was not happy. Instead, he pulled Anji, "what are you doing? He told us to go. Shall we go? Where are we going? "


    Anji laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, don''t you want brother Zhang Fan to teach you skills? If you say you are like this, will people be willing to teach you? "


    Smell speech, an Ye is also embarrassed to smile immediately.


    He turned back and glared at the old man, then followed Anzhi out of the shop.


    Seeing them go out, the old man walked slowly to Zhang Fan, put his hand on his shoulder and said to him, "son, are you from Zhang family?"


    Zhang Fan nodded, his eyes were also shocked.


    "Don''t worry, I mean you no harm. As for why I know you are Zhang, because. I feel very familiar with your breath. In addition, the name of Zhang Fan has been widely spread here for a long time, so I was 90% sure at that time that it must be a member of the Zhang family. And now to see you again, I will be more sure. If you believe me, when you leave here, go all the way north and pass the edge of the desert Dagang, you will arrive at a new place. I believe that going there will help you a lot, but you must remember not to enter the desert Dagang when you are alone I''m afraid you are already the cultivation of Mahayana! "


    The last few words, let Zhang Fan stare big eyes.

 Chapter 226

    He has suppressed his cultivation, and he has Kirin jade as a cover. Why can this old man who seems to have no cultivation see his cultivation at a glance.


    This is something that ordinary people can''t see, and whether it''s the cultivation of spiritual power or spiritual power, it must be far above Zhang Fan, so that Zhang fan can see it at a glance.


    However, this old man is obviously an ordinary person. No matter how he uses his spirit to peep, he still can''t see any fluctuation of spiritual power. Even the other person''s heart beating seems so calm.


    "How do you know my accomplishments?" Zhang Fan asked.


    The old man gave a smile and waved his hand, "as for how I know, you don''t have to ask any more, but you just need to know that I won''t hurt you. Remember what I said just now. If you are alone, don''t go through the desert. Otherwise, you will be the same as me. "


    Zhang Fan''s heart is stormy again, "just like me"?


    These four words, let Zhang Fan instantly understand a lot.


    It seems that the old man has been to Dagang desert and suffered losses there.


    He bowed slightly to the old man and said, "thank you for your advice."


    The old man waved his hand and said to him, "go, son. There are still a few flies outside. If you have nothing to do, you can help an Xiaotian to solve it. He is not bad. Otherwise, they are so flustered all day. My business is not good."


    Zhang Fan saw that he nodded with a smile, and immediately backed out.


    And just walked to the door, Zhang fan can''t help but feel a sigh.


    I didn''t expect that there were such experts in such a small place.


    Although I don''t know what the other person''s cultivation is, what''s the purpose of hiding here.


    However, he could feel that the cultivation of this man was above Shixian. When Shixian met him, he tried his best to hide his breath. Even Zhang Fan didn''t have a word in his mind. So far, he didn''t dare to fart.


    At this time, Anzhi and Anye were all around.


    Anye, in particular, said with a little dissatisfaction, "brother Zhang Fan, you can get all the benefits. If you have time, can you teach me your body method?"


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to an ye, "an ye, your body method is not weak any more, and I believe that as long as you study your own body method deeply, you will surpass my body method sooner or later. Because my idea is an old family skill that I have practiced since I was a child, even if I teach you, you may not be able to achieve anything in a few years. Maybe if you try to cultivate your skill in a few years, your body method will be better than mine. "


    "Really?" Anyo is not very confident about himself.


    But after listening to Zhang Fan''s words, she was also overjoyed and said to Zhang Fan, "thank you!"


    Zhang Fan also waved his hand, and immediately he put his eyes on an Zhi, "by the way, where is your frost sword?"


    Anji responded, "you mean the loneliness of sadness?"


    "The loneliness of sorrow?" Zhang Fan has some doubts.


    "Yes, that''s the name of the sword." Zhang Fan nodded.


    In his eyes, he seems to see a touch of despair.


    I don''t know what happened to Anji.


    But at the moment, Anye said, "brother Zhang Fan, you don''t care about my brother. Even dad doesn''t want to care about his affairs. Let him solve it by himself."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and Anzhi didn''t seem to want to say it.


    He did not continue to ask, however, at this time.


    Not far away, there seemed to be a commotion at the gate of the tribe.


    Under the leadership of Anji, several people quickly gathered around the tribal gate.


    There were also many pedestrians leaning over to see what happened.


    Not far away, Yu Wentao, dressed in animal skin and armor, came back slowly with the smile of the winner.


    There were only four people behind him, dragging two embarrassed practitioners into the tribe.


    And the people in the tribe were very happy to see the people who came back with two prisoners.


    We need to go and execute these two prisoners.


    And Zhang Fan sees the person who comes back, his eyes are awe inspiring. Obviously, he has recognized it. Isn''t this person Yu Wentao?


    It seems that Yu Wentao should have won the battle and brought two prisoners back.


    Seeing this, an Zhi and an ye all came together and bowed slightly to Yu Wentao.


    "Brother Tao."


    Yu Wentao nodded, and suddenly he put his eyes behind them, staring at the man behind them.On one side, Anzhi was full of a smile and said to Yu Wentao, "brother Tao, who do you think this is?"


    Yu Wentao immediately put his armor on the ground and bowed deeply to Zhang Fan.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan helped Yu Wentao up and said to him, "brother Tao, you don''t have to be like this. I didn''t expect to see you for a few days. Brother Tao is now the cultivation of the triple heaven of shackles. It seems that you are also making great progress."


    Yu Wentao obviously also saw that Zhang Fan was also a triple heaven in shackles, and he could not help but be surprised.


    He said to Zhang Fan, "my cultivation depends on luck. Some time ago, I ate a herbal medicine by mistake, which greatly improved my fire attribute. So I just managed to improve two levels. But brother Zhang Fan, you just stepped into the shackles. Now, you are the peak of triple heaven cultivation in the shackles."


    Zhang Fan waved his hand, and immediately he put his eyes on the two prisoners behind him.


    I saw that they were all injured. It seemed that they had just been beaten by Yu Wentao.


    Naturally, their cultivation has not reached the shackles, otherwise, they may not be caught by Yu Wentao.


    Put eyes on these two people, Yu Wentao said slowly.


    "Both of them are practitioners, but their cultivation is only around the eighth heaven. So, although they are not my opponents, these people have done enough harm to our tribe during this period. They have captured four children and more than a dozen women. It''s really a headache for us to have these people who do nothing evil. Moreover, other tribes seem to be eyeing us, and we dare not act rashly. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, "I''ve heard about this, too. I heard that the leader is the fat man Wang."


    "Yes." Yu Wentao nodded, "that guy is very crafty, because Li hunchback has not been killed by him? So he set up a group of bodyrefining mercenary regiment himself. Among them, there were more than three people in the shackles, led by Wang pangzi. They did whatever they wanted. They were very rampant in this area. This time, they took advantage of their shackles, so they caught the two guys. But don''t look, they didn''t reach the shackles. Their combat effectiveness is also very important. If there are more people, I may not be able to beat them. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked down. It was obvious that the two men behind him were not low in cultivation.


    Originally, those who practice body are much better than those who practice Qi.


    And these two people are dying, when he saw Zhang Fan, his eyes suddenly showed a look of begging, Zhang Fan is confused, looking at these two people, suddenly asked, "do you know me?"


    They shook their heads, then nodded.

 Chapter 227

    But they looked as if they could not speak. At this time, Yu Wentao said, "these two people''s mouths stink. I''ve asked someone to pull out their tongues."


    "What?" Hearing the speech, Zhang Fan was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Yu Wentao would be so cruel. There seemed to be a message in their mouth. It seemed that someone had pulled up their tongue. He couldn''t help shaking his head. He didn''t know how much hatred there was between them. He did such a cruel thing.


    On the other hand, Anji and Anye kicked a few feet on them, which is to give up.


    Zhang Fan is a little impatient and says to Yu Wentao, "brother Tao, what are you going to do with them?"


    Yu Wentao looked at the scorching sun in the sky, and then said, "I wanted to burn them alive, but I don''t think there''s any fire. The weather is hot enough for them to die."


    Finally, Yu Wentao gave an order, and the people around him immediately clamped up at the gate of the tribe and hung up two wooden platforms. These two people, helplessly, were put on a rope and tied directly on the elevated road.


    The two people in being arrested at the same time, eyes kept looking toward Zhang Fan.


    And their hands seem to have the meaning of praying, Zhang Fan in the heart can''t bear, finally stopped Yu Wentao, "brother Tao, I don''t think it''s OK, I have to forgive people, don''t you think?"


    Yu Wentao didn''t give him such a face. "Brother Zhang Fan, I know you are kind-hearted, but these people really do all kinds of evil. If we spare him today, do you believe it or not, they will definitely make a comeback in the future and do us double harm. Do you know that our tribe has suffered a lot now? If it is harmed by them for a while, I''m afraid our tribe will break up without attack. "


    Zhang Fan sighed. He knew that he had no way to save these two people''s lives.


    But it seems that they want to express something with themselves?


    It''s just a pity that his tongue was pulled out and he couldn''t speak. Zhang Fan felt sorry for them.


    With Yu Wentao''s command, the people around him put the rope around their necks.


    They stare at Yu Wentao with big eyes, hoping to swallow him alive.


    And the Zhang Fan of one side also can''t bear to look directly at, turned the head in the past.


    Soon, the two people who were hanged no longer had any struggle, and they should have been strangled.


    With a sigh, Zhang Fan followed Yu Wentao and others back to the hall.


    At the moment, an Xiaotian has also got the news. Knowing that Yu Wentao returns triumphantly, he happily walks towards Yu Wentao. He patted his shoulder armor with his hand and said in a very loving tone, "Yu Wentao, you are my favorite child. I think you are the only one who has such ability in our Anfu. This is the first time we have caught these exercisers. You have made a great contribution. I''d like to say thank you for the children and women in the clan. "


    Zhang Fan''s mouth is moving. He wants to say something.


    But as an outsider, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Had to look at quietly in the side, and all this as and he has no relationship.


    Now he just wants to find a place to rest quietly for a while, and then have a good look at the four maps that the old man gave him. Once I set out, I would have no time to study these maps carefully.


    We must keep these general routes in mind, and mark out a feasible planning route. In this way, Zhang Fan will not be confused.


    But now the sun is still early, Zhang Fan is not good to give him a place to rest.


    Yu Wentao is full of joy, the armor all unloaded in one side, leading Zhang Fan and an Zhi, an Ye.


    Walking towards a lawn behind the tribe, I haven''t seen Zhang Fan for such a long time.


    Yu Wentao is also very excited, and pacifying this tribe is also a small tribe built on the desert oasis. Only in this area can there be such a small green lawn.


    Behind Anfu is a green spring.


    Some ferns growing around the city are not tall.


    Beside the spring, several children and several women are drawing water here. Looking at the shallow smiles on their faces, Zhang Fan''s heart is melted. This kind of peaceful life may be what he has been longing for in his dream. In fact, he does not want to be in that kind of endless struggle all his life.


    Looking at this scene, Yu Wentao pointed to Zhang Fan and said, "brother Zhang Fan, I know. Maybe you think I was cruel just now, but do you know before that. There are more than a dozen children here. Now, there are only a few left. Our tribe is not big. These children are the hope of our tribe. Do you know how desperate we are when these children suck up these exercisers. This is to strangle our tribe in its cradle. "


    When he said this, the corners of Zhang Fan''s mouth were also gently pursed together and clenched his teeth. Obviously, he was also very angry."And these women, they''ve never done anything wrong to anyone." Yu Wentao continued, "but once they are caught by the body refiners, they will be trampled to death without humanity. Has anyone ever pitied them? After these bastards insulted these women, they even killed them. Who is more inhuman than them? Maybe it''s cruel, but I can''t compare with these exercisers, only you didn''t see them when they were cruel. "


    After listening to Yu Wentao''s words, Zhang fan can''t help but feel a little surprised.


    Don''t surround others with kindness without suffering.


    Zhang Fan naturally understood this.


    The doubt is that the two exercisers clearly seem to want to say something to themselves, but after Yu Wentao found out, he insisted on killing them. Why can''t he let the two exercisers write what they want to say on paper and pull out their tongues? It''s unusual for him.


    Although Zhang Fan had some doubts, he just put all these questions in his heart, but he didn''t mention them.


    Anzhi and Anye went to the oasis to drink water early in the morning. The water was heated by the hot sun, but it was still cool under the water.


    After drinking the water, they washed the dust on their faces and hands, showing a childlike smile.


    I don''t know why, these two people are older than Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan feels that they are all like children, and he is obviously just a child under 16 years old, but he has the temperament of an adult.


    Zhang Fan looked at Yu Wentao, who was standing by, and finally asked, "what''s your plan? Just guarding the tribe against their attack? You know, you didn''t catch any of them before. Now that you''ve caught them, can they not take revenge? "


    Yu Wentao gritted his teeth. "Naturally, I''ve thought about it. I''m going to talk to the patriarch after a while. I had some worries, but when I saw you, they all disappeared. "


    Zhang Fan calmly smile, quickly waved his hand, "don''t, I''m not a saint. It''s just two hands and two feet. It''s the same as you all. You know, I''m just the cultivation of triple heaven in the shackles. Maybe it''s possible to deal with one or two, but once there are too many people, I can''t stand it. "


    Yu Wentao said with a smile, "brother Zhang Fan, don''t worry. Once something happens, we won''t let you be in the front. I''ll certainly take the lead, but I''d like to ask you one thing


    Zhang Fan looks back and suddenly finds that Yu Wentao''s eyes are shining.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Fan asked.


    Yu Wentao said, "I know that both Anji and Anye are older than you. You should call them brother, but I think it''s more appropriate for you to be their brother."


    Zhang Fan laughed, "brother Tao is really joking. It''s just a lot of experience. This kind of seniority can''t be disordered. "


    Yu Wentao laughed, "of course, what I need you to help me is not this. I just hope that if something really happens, you can do your best to help me protect these two people, as well as these children and women. "

 Chapter 228

    With that, Yu Wentao bowed deeply to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s heart trembles slightly. He doesn''t know that Yu Wentao will make such a request.


    Originally thought Yu Wentao also called himself to take the fat man Wang, but he said such words.


    This shows how much he loves the tribe and how much he cherishes the two brothers.


    Zhang Fan, Yu Wentao''s center, is in his eyes. However, as Yu Wentao said before, Wang Pang hasn''t tangled with several people. In addition, Wang Pang''s own strength is not very high. At most, it is the cultivation of the triple heaven in the shackle realm. However, he clearly has the patriarch of the triple heaven in the shackle realm, and Chen Jinnan in the double heaven in the shackle realm, as well as the shackle realm In terms of his strength, even if Wang pangzi leads several people here, he may not be able to do anything about them. But why is Yu Wentao so afraid?


    Is there any secret he didn''t tell himself.


    Zhang Fan wants to continue to ask, but Yu Wentao around him still bows, as if to say that if you don''t agree, I can''t bow all the time.


    Zhang Fan had no choice but to nod and say to Yu Wentao, "brother Tao, just this little thing. Don''t do it. I promise you."


    Smell speech, Yu Wentao''s face is full of smile.


    He gave Zhang Fan a big hug and told him. "Brother Zhang Fan, thank you. I know you have more than that. At the beginning, when you didn''t reach the shackle realm, you used to fight against the two strong exercisers with one enemy and two enemies. Now even if you have eight heaven in the shackle realm, you may not be afraid, right


    Smell speech Zhang Fan''s complexion heavy up, he seems to have understood the meaning of Yu Wentao''s words, Zhang Fan turned his head, closely staring at Yu Wentao, said to him, "I think you are afraid of those people who are not fat Wang, or you have something to hide with me."


    Yu Wentao frowned tightly. He looked at the distance and the group of people beside the oasis.


    Finally, with a tragic smile, he said to Zhang Fan, "Anji and Anye, I always regard them as my brothers. No matter what they ask, I will try my best to help them. As you know, as a brother, Anji is 19 years old. There will always be some ideas between men and women. I''m not afraid of brother Zhang Fan''s jokes. I''ll tell you everything. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and saw that he was finally going to tell the truth. At the moment, he was staring at Yu Wentao. He only heard Yu Wentao say, "as early as two years ago, I unexpectedly met Huang Haiyan, the daughter of the Loess tribe next door. It''s also a one-sided relationship, but there is a trace of emotion in each other''s hearts. Later, in the ivory tower trial, although we did not meet Huang Haiyan, but when we came out, we met again. And the relationship between Anzhi and Huang Haiyan is a step closer. The child, can''t restrain his impulse, two people stealthily tasted forbidden fruit


    Hear here Zhang Fan also can''t help but a burst of sob, didn''t expect to look at Ben Ben Fen''s an Zhi unexpectedly is also a small luster.


    Immediately, Yu Wentao said, "originally, this was a happy event. We wanted to go to the Loess tribe to propose marriage, but the person we sent to propose marriage was killed by the old bastard Huangshi. This was originally a happy event, but it turned it into a funeral. At that time, our clan leader was also very angry. He once sent people to argue, but they were all beaten back by the hound thief Huangshi. The patriarch was unwilling. However, the strength of the other side''s loess tribe is far above us. Later, the matter was settled, and it has become a dilemma in everyone''s mind. Later, it was Wang pangzi who led the people around. According to my estimation, Wang pangzi seemed to be aiming at our tribe. Although other tribes also said that some people were missing, I always felt that they were lying about the military situation, and the only one who was missing was our government. "


    Smell speech, Zhang Fan''s brow wrinkly more tight.


    It seems that he has understood a lot. It seems that things are not so simple, otherwise Yu Wentao would not have said that just now.


    And he didn''t interrupt, just listening to Yu Wentao continue, "so we all think that Wang pangzi and others have been instigated, or that they have been bribed by the Loess tribe, and they have been harassing us in recent years. Moreover, in recent years, the Loess tribe has been wantonly expanding. But there are also some experts in shackle realm in our family, so they dare not act rashly. Although we are weaker than them, if we really work hard together, we will all be caught dead, and no one will look good. The real contradiction is that Huang Haiyan and Anzhi steal the forbidden fruit. That''s why the old bastard can''t stand this series of things. And the two people I brought back today, you may also find that they are not body refiners at all, and they are not Wang pangzi''s men. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, "as expected."


    Those two people always want to say something, but Yu Wentao never gives them a chance, and Yu Wentao looks at Zhang Fan and goes on. "These two people are actually people from the Loess tribe, and these two people are people sent by the Loess tribe to watch us and appease us. I was just patrolling not far away, and I found them, so I deliberately asked them to catch them, then pulled out my tongue and came back to say that they were the people under Wang pangzi. On the one hand, it is also to boost the morale of the brothers in the clan, and on the other hand, it is to make people feel more stable. Otherwise, people are always in such a panic that they can''t even sleep well. "Zhang Fan nodded, he also can be regarded as understanding the good intentions of Yu Wentao. "That''s why I pulled out their tongues, just to keep them from telling the truth, right?"


    Yu Wentao nodded, "of course, I''m afraid that they will shout and scream. Finally, they will be discovered by other watchers of the Loess tribe. After all, these people will be suntanned in less than three hours under the poisonous sunlight. At that time, no one can confirm whether they are from the Loess tribe or Wang pangzi''s men."


    Zhang Fan nodded again. It seems that Yu Wentao is also a calculating person. He has to say that he is quite thoughtful. On the one hand, he told himself to protect the future of Anfu, and on the other hand, he shouldered the great responsibility of resisting all enemies.


    You are just a man of triple cultivation in the shackles. Can you bear it?


    Zhang Fan''s heart could not help shaking his head, the idea is good, but the reality is very skinny.


    "By the way, what you said about the eight heaven of the shackle realm should be the Huangshi of the Loess tribe."


    Yu Wentao nodded, "yes, Huangshi is the patriarch of the Loess tribe. Under their hands, according to the spies I sent, they should have five masters of cultivation above the shackle realm, one of them is the eighth heaven of the shackle realm, and one of them is the sixth heaven of the shackle realm. In addition, two of them are the third heaven of the shackle realm and one of them is the first heaven of the shackle realm Individuals, if they really find us in trouble, we can''t stop them. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. According to this, it''s true that Yu Wentao is under great psychological pressure now.


    If Zhang Fan doesn''t find Anfu, he won''t see Anfu in a while.


    "Don''t worry, brother Tao." Zhang Fan patted him on the shoulder, "since I''m here, I won''t let the tragedy happen."


    With that, he gave Yu Wentao a faint smile. Yu Wentao also gave him a warm smile and said, "it''s so good."


    As they walked, they chatted. They also slowly came to the spring. Yu Wentao took out a bottle and gave Zhang Fan a drink. Zhang Fan didn''t want to drink, but he was so kind that he was immediately taken over by the water and took two gulps.


    Can''t help but Zhang Fan''s brow is also showing a trace of joy, not to mention, the water here is sweet taste.


    In addition, under the sunlight, it''s like warm water that has just been burned. It warms people''s heart and spleen, but it''s a special thirst quencher under the poisonous sunlight.


    "How''s it going? Is the water sweet? "

 Chapter 229

    Zhang Fan nodded, "very sweet!"


    "Ha ha..."


    With that, they both looked at each other with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    Zhang Fan suddenly remembered, "when I came here, I found an old man when I was wandering in our tribe."


    "Old man?" Yu Wentao was stunned. He also reacted and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s the shop owner. This old man is a bit strange. He seems to be the boss of a grocery store. What then?"


    "He sold me four maps."


    Wen Yan, Yu Wentao''s brows are wrinkled up, he said to Zhang Fan, "did the old man pit you?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head, "I can''t say the pit."


    Yu Wentao frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "does he sell you four maps and then say 10000 top grade crystal stones?"


    Zhang Fan nodded in amazement, but Yu Wentao clapped his thigh and sighed, "Oh, brother Zhang Fan, why are you so confused? You should ask me before you buy anything. I can tell you that this old man is a real madman. Don''t you know that neither Anji nor Anye know? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head, "they didn''t say it, it seems that they told me not to buy it."


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help but feel a sigh, but Zhang Fan didn''t feel like a madman in his heart.


    The appearance of madness is just an appearance.


    Yu Wentao sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "you don''t know that once the old man went shopping, he would recommend his four maps to others. Then, he asked others for 10000 high-quality crystal stones. Of course, no one could afford them. But once there was a rich and Powerful Mercenary Corps here, and then he had a big hand. It seemed that he really bought them once, but he didn''t know After that, there was no news. Ah, that''s why the old man has been selling ten thousand high-quality spirit stones all the time, and the people in the tribe regard him as a madman. I didn''t expect that brother Zhang Fan would be cheated by him, too. "


    Zhang Fan laughed, waved his hand and said, "never mind. I''ve bought everything. Do you mean to ask him to return it? "


    Yu Wentao laughed awkwardly. "Do you know that old man is famous for eating people and not spitting bones. It''s better to stab him to death if you want to find him back. However, this man is also very mysterious. It seems that he was here when our tribe was just established, and the team leader also has great respect for him, so we don''t want to offend him, so we usually do At most, I would not deal with this old man in general. And the team leader will send some food and water every month. The old man lives here and doesn''t starve to death, but what he buys in that shop are old things, and few people buy them. At least the people in our tribe have never bought it. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, listening to Yu Wentao say so, he also can be regarded as understand.


    It seems that only the patriarch of this tribe knows the details of the old man.


    I have to find a chance to communicate with the patriarch.


    They went around the oasis again and finally came back.


    As the sun slowly goes down, the temperature also gradually decreases.


    When Yu Wentao saw that these children and women had gone back, he also said to Zhang Fan beside him, "brother Zhang Fan, let me arrange a place for you to stay first. The night here is very cold. No man''s land. You know, the day is like a stove, but at night you can''t do without a cotton padded jacket."


    Zhang Fan nodded and immediately followed Anzhi and Anye to the hall.


    At this time, an Xiaotian had already asked people to arrange another banquet in the hall, and several people had a good meal.


    Yu Wentao just took Zhang Fan to a tent not far from the hall. It didn''t look big, but it had all kinds of furnishings, tables, chairs and beds.


    Zhang Fan washed his face and feet with water from the servants here, and then he leaned on the bed.


    He hasn''t had a good sleep for several days. After looking at the capital map sold by the old man, another pen marked a few points on it. These are the places Zhang Fan will go.


    And he also quickly found the location of kuwu town. The ancient town is behind Dagang in the desert. The only way to get to the ancient town as fast as possible is to cross Dagang in the desert. But the old man said to himself, don''t cross the desert alone, but walk around from the side. However, if you go around and see this distance, even if Zhang Fan''s firepower is fully opened, he will have to run for seven days and seven nights. If you go directly from Dagang in the desert, it will take half a day at most.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Cheng finally decided to take a risk. The world says that desert Dagang is extremely dangerous.


    Zhang Fanke didn''t believe in this evil. Now he is the cultivation of Mahayana.


    In addition, he also has a master like Shi Xian to protect himself. Even if it''s a tiger''s den, he also feels that he can go for a break.


    Just as Zhang Fan was about to go to bed, a voice came from outside the tent."Is brother Zhang Fan cold?"


    Isn''t this the voice of Yu Wentao.


    Immediately he returned. "It''s OK. It''s not very cold."


    But Yu Wentao outside said, "it''s very cold at night. Brother Zhang Fan, I''ve arranged a beautiful girl in our tribe for you. How about you just make do for one night?"


    Immediately a woman was pushed in. Zhang Fan was surprised. Recently, this woman is very long, but her skin color seems to be a little bit dark. She is also wearing various tribal costumes, and her clothes are relatively naked. Her full figure makes Zhang Fan take a breath.


    What''s the situation?


    Is the appeasement so good?


    Do you have food, drink and whoring at night?


    But this woman saw Zhang Fan eyebrow eye a smile, smile Zhang Fan all some crisp, "Zhang Fan elder brother, I am ordered to serve you."


    As soon as Zhang Fan heard this, he quickly waved his hand and said to her, "girl, that''s all you have to do. I don''t need to be waited on at night. Besides, if you wear so little, aren''t you cold? Or you''d better go back quickly and go back and forth from where. "


    But this woman a listen to Zhang Fan say like this, immediately is also some sad face.


    Zhang Fan also speechless, quickly asked, "no, don''t cry, I didn''t bully you, what words do we have to say?"


    Woman smell speech also nodded, very clever to Zhang Fan said, "in our here was driven out of the tent woman, this life can''t remarry."


    "What?"


    Smell speech, Zhang Fan is also a surprise, this Yu Wen Tao is not give oneself a difficult problem?


    At the moment, he also made preparations and said to the woman, "well, you can go to bed and sleep. I''m a man of cultivation. I can practice at night, and it''s not very cold."


    The woman''s eyes twinkled with a touch of hot, slowly came over.


    But her hand is very dishonest on Zhang Fan''s leg, Zhang Fan has the whole person back, said to the woman, "girl, you have to respect yourself, besides, you are so beautiful, you will find your own husband."


    But the woman''s expression was again in mourning, "who doesn''t know that men are lecherous. People like us who have been used to serve others will generally marry an adult to be a second wife, but it''s impossible to be a wife."


    When Zhang Fan heard this custom, what was it?


    Why do you have to find someone to serve you, and his tone seems to be a big yellow girl.


    Zhang Fan suddenly some anger from the heart, rushed to the outside shouting, "brother Tao, brother Tao, are you there?"


    But there was no response from anyone outside. Zhang Fan frowned.


    Immediately, he gently put the woman on the bed, and finally said to her, "you can have a rest here, then I will keep it outside the tent. In this way, your reputation will be preserved, right?"


    Hearing this, the woman suddenly burst into tears in her eyes. Seeing that she was about to cry, Zhang Fan quickly stopped and said to her, "what''s the matter? I''ve given in like this. Do you have to force me to have sex with you? "


    The woman quickly shook her head, puffed a smile, and said to Zhang Fan, "no, I didn''t expect that there would be such an upright man as you."


    Zhang Fan just embarrassed smile, touched his head, said to her, "come on, you don''t think about anything, I''ll help you watch tonight, I heard you here is not very safe."

 Chapter 230

    What else do women want to say? But now Zhang Fan has been out of the camp.


    Just out of the camp, Zhang Fan could not wait to sigh.


    The forehead is also a layer of sweat oozing out, did not expect that Yu Wentao such a pit father, in the case of their own consent, even sent a beautiful woman over, and their custom here is so strange, this is not forced to add a wife?


    Zhang Fan is not the kind of person who is irresponsible after sleeping, so under the principle of adhering to the bottom line, Zhang Fan has his own principle, and women who are not his own must not touch.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan saw a figure flash by.


    As soon as his brow tightened, he wanted to stand guard outside, but this man also made him feel a little strange, and then he followed him in a hurry.


    Just to the corner of the tent, Yu Wentao is secretly hiding there.


    Zhang Fan patted him on the shoulder, and Yu Wentao was startled.


    And he is also instant blush up, some embarrassed touched his head, said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan brother, how can you not rest?"


    Zhang Fan looked at Yu Wentao''s appearance, but he also sighed.


    I didn''t expect that Yu Wentao was such a bad boy. On the surface, he seemed to be doing something furtive.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan calmed himself down for a while, and then simply asked, "brother Tao? Are you peeping? "


    Yu Wentao smiles awkwardly and blocks up a gap he just drew. He says to Zhang Fan, "Oh, brother Zhang Fan, you said that. I just want to see if you''re sleeping. Well, if it''s OK, I''ll go first. "


    But Zhang Fan grabbed Yu Wentao and said to him, "brother Tao, what you''ve done is a little immoral. While you''re looking for a lady to sleep with me, you''re secretly watching here."


    Yu Wentao''s face suddenly turned red, but at this time, Anzhi and Anye around him didn''t know when they had come, and they also saw Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao pulling each other here. They couldn''t help laughing, "brother Tao, what are you doing?"


    On one side, Anye also came over, "yes, two men are pulling here. I don''t know, I thought you were cheating here."


    Zhang Fan''s face suddenly some red, is preparing to Yu Wentao''s bad things to these two people to listen to, but Yu Wentao but quickly covered Zhang Fan''s mouth, with very entreaty eyes, to two people said, "the thing is like this, Zhang Fan brother want to sleep, and then, I have something to discuss with him, so this is not it?"


    "Is it?" Anyo laughs. Suddenly he opens the door of the tent!


    In a flash, a woman''s scream came from the tent!


    Anye was startled and quickly closed the door.


    And his face is also a red, instant, a few people are to understand what happened.


    However, they were all tacit and didn''t say it directly.


    On one side, Anzhi looks at Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao.


    "Brother Zhang Fan, brother Tao, you''d better go to bed earlier. I always feel like something is going to happen today. "


    Seeing Anzhi''s serious expression, Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao are also serious.


    Yu Wentao, in particular, cleared his throat immediately. "Yes, brother Zhang Fan, you''d better go in and have a rest early. I''ll watch the night here."


    But Zhang Fan quickly waved his hand and said to Yu Wentao, "no, it can''t, I can''t afford it."


    On one side, Anye laughed, "what''s wrong with this? Isn''t it a naked woman? But is this woman Xiaoying of our tribe? Brother Tao, did you arrange Xiaoying for brother Zhang Fan to sleep? "


    Smell speech, Yu Wentao complexion a white, seem to some surprised looking at an Zhi, "you kid, don''t talk much, this is not your business. Do you know that if brother Zhang Fan is not here, I will not be able to sleep at night. "


    Angel curled his head. "Hum, I''m not like you. I''m not very affectionate."


    "What are you talking about, boy?" Yu Wentao a Leng, looking at an Zhi to go, quickly yelled, "don''t give me nonsense, go back to sleep, right, strengthen the guard."


    "I see. You''d better take care of yourself." Angie''s words may sound mean. And his disdainful appearance surprised Zhang Fan. It is clear that Yu Wentao, who is highly respected, suddenly seems to have changed. Even the tone of speaking has changed a lot.


    "You..." Yu Wentao wanted to say something, but Anzhi didn''t even look back, so he had to give up. With a sigh, Yu Wentao looked back at Zhang Fan again, "this child, this temper, brother Zhang Fan, don''t blame him."


    Zhang Fan calmly smile, although he did not say anything, but the heart is very clear. There must be something shady between them and this woman. This seems to have changed Anji''s attitude greatly.


    An Zhi just left, an ye can''t wait to pull Zhang Fan.He glanced at Yu Wentao secretly with his eyes and said to Yu Wentao in a very low voice, "brother Zhang Fan, you don''t know who the woman in your room is?"


    Zhang Fan a Leng, "who?"


    "She''s our old friend."


    "What?"


    Smell speech, Zhang Fan some can''t believe.


    And Yu Wentao is a face of embarrassment, looked at Zhang Fan, finally there are some helpless nodded.


    "It''s just a friend who has a good relationship. And I have nothing to do with her, and I won''t say sorry to brother Zhang Fan. This woman is really good. Brother Zhang Fan, don''t let her down. "


    Smell speech, Zhang Fan is also a burst of white eyes to see Yu Wentao.


    "No, brother Tao, you''ve done something wrong." Zhang Fan shook his head, "he continued. It''s your woman, but you force her to me. What am I? Then I am not a villain? A gentleman does not take advantage of others. What''s more, you are also a brother''s call to me. How can you make me feel embarrassed? "


    Zhang Fan said, but also will yuwentao pull aside.


    Looking back at Anye beside him, he said to Anye, "Anye, you also come to persuade your brother Tao, who is more suitable for him or me to enter this tent?"


    I also heard a smile on Yan''s face. He gave Yu Wentao a smile and said, "brother Tao, do you think you are going by yourself? Or let brother Zhang Fan and I push you in? "


    Smell speech, Yu Wentao''s face also can''t hang up, he quickly waved his hand and said, "come on, you two don''t make trouble. Since you don''t want to go in, why don''t you go with me to watch the night? Besides, I''m boring myself, right? "


    "No!"


    After listening to Yu Wentao, Zhang Fan still wants to escape from this mess.


    I guess I have to clean it up by myself, but I don''t agree.


    Staring at Yu Wentao with burning eyes, Zhang Fan said, "brother Tao, it''s wrong for you to say that. Why did the woman you found leave in my room? Even if you don''t say it, won''t others say it? Besides, don''t you have a special custom here that women who sleep in their rooms can''t get married? Don''t you ruin Xiaoying''s reputation and her whole life. Have you considered the feelings of the little girl in doing so? "


    Zhang Fan''s three questions made Yu Wentao feel embarrassed.


    He looked at Zhang Fan, and then at an Ye beside him. At the moment, he saw an Ye push with his hand, and the whole Yu Wentao stumbled toward the door.


    Zhang Fan also used his hand to stop him from going out of the tent.


    Yu Wentao just wanted to say something, but suddenly a woman''s voice came from inside.


    "There are trees in the mountains, and there are branches in the trees. You don''t know if you are happy."


    On hearing this, the smile on Yu Wentao''s face suddenly became stiff.


    The whole person is like a piece of wood, standing at the door.


    And Zhang Fan and an ye are also very sensible stand aside, did not speak.


    Yu Wentao''s face showed an imperceptible pain. At last, he turned his head and said to the woman inside, "Xiaoying girl, you know, it''s impossible for us two."


    "Why?" All of a sudden, there came a woman''s very sharp voice of questioning, accompanied by a little weeping, "we all know the relationship between us, but why don''t you admit it?"


    Xiao Ying''s words made Yu Wentao look miserable.


    He closed his eyes tightly, and his voice seemed to be choked. "What if you like it? Do you have to be together if you like it? Do you have to possess to like? Can''t you wish her better if you like it? "


    "But what''s the point of your liking? You such empty joy is only you selfish, self righteous just, you really think you like the appearance is the happiness of others? Do you really think that if I get your blessing, I will be happy? "


    One side even Zhang Fan is also stunned, followed an ye to retreat two steps silently.


    An Ye pulls Zhang Fan with his hand, hoping to leave the space here for two people.


    Zhang Fan also nodded slightly and stepped back.


    Looking at them, Yu Wentao sighed and said, "forget it, I don''t agree with you. As a man, I have something to do. I don''t have the time to talk with you here."


    With that, Yu Wentao is about to leave.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan quickly stops Yu Wentao.


    He said that he was about to run, but Yu Wentao also knew that he was wrong and didn''t want to go on.


    But will Zhang Fan and an let him go?


    "Before Xiao Ying has finished speaking, this matter is definitely not over."


    Holding on to Yu Wentao, Zhang Fan said to Xiaoying, "Xiaoying girl, you are a brave girl. You can fight for your love.""The same!" Zhang Fan will look back, "I also hope you are a brave man, you can calmly face what you are going to face, instead of saying that the blessing on your head is OK, if you really love each other, what can break you up?"

 Chapter 231

    Yu Wentao frowned, his whole body spirit power surging out, a flame immediately climbed up Zhang Fan''s arm.


    But Zhang Fan''s flame can''t be compared with Yu Wentao''s!


    Yu Wentao''s spiritual power has been absorbed by Zhang Fan. Yu Wentao hasn''t responded yet. At the moment, he only listens to Zhang Fan''s saying, "brother Tao, I''ve offended you. But if you don''t make it clear to miss Xiaoying, I won''t let you go, and I''ll pack up and leave immediately. No matter what happens in Anfu, I won''t come back in the future! "


    Smell speech, Yu Wentao''s face exposed a touch of startled color.


    He stared at Zhang Fan in a strange way and asked, "brother Zhang Fan, why do you want to do this? It''s just a love affair between our children. It''s not worth it. Besides, don''t you agree? "


    Zhang Fan nodded, and then said, "what I promised was Yu Wentao, who gave up his life to forget himself. It''s not Yu Wentao who just escapes and fails to live up to women''s expectations. I hope Yu Wentao in my eyes is a very responsible Yu Wentao, no matter to the people in the tribe or the people I like most. Do you understand?"


    Hearing the speech, Yu Wentao was also stunned.


    And the woman in the room is weeping. Maybe she didn''t expect that even Zhang Fan, an outsider, could see more clearly than Wen Yu and Wen Tao. Yu Wen Tao, a man, is too hard to live.


    "Brother Tao, I don''t think you can match my brother. Although his strength is not as good as you, and all his abilities are not as good as you, one thing I respect him very much is that he dares to love and hate. Even if he is the daughter of Huangshi old monster, my brother dares to sleep with her, which is called responsibility! Look at you. A woman who is so active can''t make it. What else can she say to help us protect our family and our country? Who believes that? "


    Smell speech, Yu Wentao''s face is not good-looking immediately.


    He looked at Zhang Fan, and looked at an ye, and finally said helplessly, "you don''t understand, how many times do I have to say that you can understand, do I have to say so clearly?"


    Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao were stunned, they didn''t speak.


    The woman in the room said, "yes! They don''t understand, but I do! I know you better than you! Yu Wentao, are you afraid that I will be widowed after you die? I will be lonely forever! You are wrong, I tell you, I just want to be with you, you die, I will die, so you don''t have to worry about my future? I just hope that you can be with me now and immediately, instead of saying something in vain! "


    Yu Wentao was stunned, and his eyes were moist.


    Looking back, what else do you want to say.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan also understood something. When he talked with Yu Wentao this afternoon, he could find that Yu Wentao had a feeling of death. Maybe he thought he would die? So he didn''t want to delay Xiaoying, and immediately Zhang Fan also reacted. He stared at Yu Wentao strangely, with a touch of respect in his heart.


    If I stand in Yu Wentao''s position, will I think the same as him.


    Caiyun and Qin Yiyi around them, when they have no ability, will they drag them down like this?


    He won''t. If he can''t give them exact happiness, even if he gives them to others, Zhang Fan will be unambiguous.


    Yu Wentao took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said to Xiaoying, "you are a woman. You can say these words, but I can''t. now Anfu is facing domestic and foreign troubles, and all major forces are watching us. As long as there is something wrong, I will be the first person to die here. Zhang Fan is different. He has extraordinary talent and powerful strength. He is 100 times or even 1000 times better than me! You are happier with him than with me. And I''m just an ordinary person, I have no qualifications, no background, not everything you want, I can''t give you anything, so I can''t delay you enough, don''t you understand what I mean? If you die, what''s the point? Your parents entrusted you to me before you died, and I took good care of you. Do your parents want you to die with me? Is your life so worthless? The world is so beautiful that you don''t want to see more of it? "


    "Yes! Of course I want to, but I''d like to watch it with you. Can''t you not die? As long as you don''t die, don''t you have a long life with me? I don''t want how good you are. As long as you are by my side, I will be satisfied. What I like is you, not your so-called ability, so-called background, so-called genius. No matter how good a genius is, I don''t think it''s as good as your finger in my eyes! "


    Shock, deep shock!


    Zhang Fan''s heart was also shaken by this touching love!


    He did not expect that an ordinary weak woman could say such earth shaking words.


    It''s not a pledge, it''s not sweet talk.


    This is a woman''s real expectation for love, which is what Zhang Fan pursues all his life.He did not expect that in such a remote tribe, he should appear vividly in front of him.


    It''s just a pity that this man is ungrateful.


    Yu Wentao also wants to speak, while Zhang Fan slowly gets close to Yu Wentao and locks all his spiritual power with his hand.


    Yu Wentao felt paralyzed and some of them couldn''t move.


    Also stunned, he some doubts of stare at Zhang Fan, at the moment only listen to Zhang Fan said, "this person, stubborn, just like the stone is not enlightened, what to say, you help me carry him in."


    An Ye hears speech, at the moment on the face is also to face Zhang Fan to compare an OK gesture.


    He picked up Yu Wentao and ran into the room. "Xiaoying, I sent brother Tao to you. If you want to kill or scrape, you can handle it yourself."


    When I opened the tent, I saw that Sakura was also dressed and stood there quietly.


    When she saw Yu Wentao coming in, her face immediately showed a very pitiful expression. Watching Yu Wentao be put on the bed, Xiaoying gently fell on Yu Wentao''s chest, feeling his undulating breathing, quietly embracing Yu Wentao''s body.


    Looking at this scene, Zhang Fan I can not help but moved.


    "Well, if you ask me what love is in the world, it''s just a promise of life and death."


    Two people just walked out, an ye then heard Zhang Fan this sigh.


    At the moment, he also said with a smile, "brother Zhang Fan, my brother Tao, is just a wooden pimple. Someone has to let him knock it. It seems that this person is you. We can''t make our brother Tao, even my father."


    Zhang Fan shook his head helplessly, and he also looked not far away and said to Anye, "right, where''s your brother?"


    Anye looked back and said casually, "I don''t know, maybe it''s just touching the scene. Go back and cry secretly."


    "What?"


    Zhang Fan was stunned.


    "Nothing."


    Zhang Fan also left Yu Wentao in the tent to Xiao Ying.


    Just ready to leave, Zhang Fan said to the tent, "brother Tao, I''m sorry, but you can rest assured. I promise you that as long as you can take good care of my girl for a lifetime, I will protect your tribe for a lifetime. If you believe me, I can fulfill my promise. You don''t want to move Anfu unless you walk on my body. "


    On one side, Anye is also holding Zhang Fan''s clothes tightly. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Maybe he was just a passer-by, but he became the guardian of an Fu.


    Inside, Xiaoying whispered, "thank you, Xiaoying. I have nothing to repay in this life. I am willing to be an ox, a horse, a slave and a maid for you in the next life. I have no complaints."


    Zhang Fan calmly a smile, "don''t need, you just need this life good to this man is the biggest reward to me."


    With that, Zhang Fan left without looking back.


    And behind him, Anye is also closely followed, "by the way, brother Zhang Fan, you are so powerful, or to enlighten my brother, I think he is also very painful now."


    Zhang Fan nodded and immediately said to Anye, "OK, you can take me to find him. I don''t know where he lives?"


    Anye nodded excitedly and immediately pulled Zhang Fan to run not far away.


    Night gradually dark, and around the cold is also slowly climb up.


    In a lonely little room, a man was quietly looking at a cold sword.


    This sword emits a faint white light, and the miserable moonlight reflects a bright white light.


    All of a sudden, this piece of cold light revealed the sword issued a clear voice, "give me your blood, I can give you strength, I can help you kill that old bastard Huangshi, and rob you the people you like."


    The voice is old and thick, which sounds creepy.


    But the young man holding the sword was Gujing bubo. He said with a smile, "you know what I''m thinking, so you quickly found my weakness. But I''m sorry, even if you find my weakness, you can''t control me. When I brought you back from the outside, I knew you were not simple, but I don''t care who you are. Now you are in my hand, you are just my weapon. Don''t try to control me. "


    "Ha ha ha, boy, you really make me look at you with new eyes. Although you are only a child, your mind is very firm. Unlike your brother, you are more calm, but it makes me like you more and want to control you more! After all, you can help you with anything you want. "


    "I want to bring the petrels to me, but I don''t want to kill people!"


    "That won''t work..."

 Chapter 232

    "Oh, my dear child, you have to understand that in this world, there is no reward without giving? If you want something, you have to give something. And now, you don''t have to pay anything. You just need to kill people. "


    Smell speech, the youth coldly smile, "yes, I kill people, you drink blood, what a steady business.". However, you can rest assured that I will never kill for you. Because I can feel that once you encounter human blood, then your strength will increase a little, and once it comes to a day when I can''t control your level, then it will become a human tragedy. "


    "What are you saying, child? How can it be a human tragedy? Do you think how evil I am? Don''t worry. I just want to enhance my strength. Just like you human beings, I want to increase my accomplishments. There is no difference. Do you think you humans will kill when you become stronger? Not necessarily. Human beings have good and bad, so do we. "


    "But." The youth said with disdain, "then I believe you are the one of the few bad ones."


    "Ha ha ha..." A cold smile came out.


    The cool air came from the blade, and the young man''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and he seemed to feel the fierce killing intention.


    "If I were bad, I would have killed you. Do I need to talk to you so much?"


    Finally, instead of talking to him, he pressed his hand on the scabbard.


    A frost attribute, slowly echoed the past.


    Suddenly the sword in his hand came out and trembled slightly, as if it was extremely comfortable. The whole body of the sword is emitting a clear sound.


    "Comfortable, really comfortable. That''s the man I''m looking for. Blood, give me your blood, I want your blood, I want the most Yin blood


    "Boom!" The wooden door of the hut was kicked open from the outside!


    Two people, suddenly burst in.


    Looking back, the boy was also shocked.


    Outside the door, a boy about the same size as him, and another child who looked a little younger, looked at each other.


    Suddenly, no one spoke.


    "Brother, who are you talking to?"


    Outside the door, the boy who looked like him asked coldly.


    The people in the house are not others, but Anji.


    Anji was also a little surprised and looked back at the comer.


    They are an ye and Zhang Fan.


    An Ye''s eyes have been on an Zhi''s body, but Zhang Fan''s eyes are fixed on an Zhi''s sword.


    Zhang Fan knows that there is something wrong with that sword.


    If he guessed correctly, Angie should have been talking to the sword just now.


    Suddenly, in Zhang Fan''s heart, Shi Xian also said, "boy, there is an old monster hidden in this sword, and the other side is very strong. I''m afraid it''s still above me."


    "What?" Zhang Fan was stunned and asked, "you have found him, haven''t he found you yet?"


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were a little dazed, looking at the sword, and then staring at an Zhi.


    "No, his mental strength is not as good as mine." At the moment, Shi Xian continued, "don''t scare the snake, boy. Just pretend that you don''t know the other party''s existence. If you let the other party find out, he will play with us at all costs. "


    Zhang Fan nodded in the bottom of his heart, and his eyes glanced at the past.


    No longer looking at the sword, he immediately said to Anji, "Anji, how did you come back just now?"


    Anzhi just thought about how to explain it, but saw Zhang Fan take the initiative to open up the topic. At the moment, he felt his head awkwardly and said to them, "I don''t really want to mix things between men and women, and I''m a little sleepy, so I came back ahead of time. By the way, what can I do for you?"


    With that, Anzhi looks back at Anye.


    Anye is still confused. He looks back at Zhang Fan. It''s clear that he heard the voice just now, but why doesn''t Zhang Fan ask? Anye thought about it, or said, "brother, who were you talking to just now? Where is that man? "


    "Do you have one?" Angel pretended not to know and asked.


    "Yes, obviously. I heard you talking to someone just now. By the way, brother Zhang Fan, didn''t you hear that?" Looking back, I also asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan touched his head and said with some doubts, "is there any? I didn''t pay much attention just now. "


    "Damn it Anye made a rude remark.


    Then he didn''t continue to ask, instead, he said to Anji, "brother, now that Taoge''s problem has been solved, it''s your problem. Let''s talk about it, what do you want? Now brother Zhang Fan is here. What can I say? You can say it directly. I believe brother Zhang Fan will help you solve it. "In a moment, Anzhi smiles lightly, waves his hand, and inserts the sword into the scabbard.


    He put it in his quilt and didn''t say anything.


    Toward two people to see one eye, then, slowly walked to the door.


    All of a sudden, Anzhi turned back and said with a smile, "I know brother Zhang Fan has great ability, but how can he force this kind of thing? Haiyan her father does not agree. Even if Haiyan follows me, she will not be happy. "


    Zhang Fan was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Anzhi could have such awareness.


    Indeed, if you don''t get the blessing of your family, even if you are together, you won''t be happy.


    But Zhang Zhi said, "if I don''t plan to solve it for you, I will give up."


    "How to solve it?" Anzhi looked back at Zhang Fan, his eyes full of disbelief.


    But Zhang Fan has caught a glimmer of hope. Maybe in Anzhi''s heart, it''s really possible to help him.


    But he just didn''t want to admit it.


    Several people suddenly fell into a silence, no one spoke first.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh..."


    Bursts of breaking the wind came, a few people only feel a numb scalp.


    Instantly, countless flames appeared around.


    With the fire and arrow rain attacking the tribe, men and women, young and old, all screamed in fear.


    What''s going on?


    A few people''s hearts suddenly appeared the same doubt, and then they looked back, there are several people who have moved the rocket, lying on the ground dying, stopped wailing.


    And they were soon burned a hole by the rocket, and the whole person was covered with flames!


    "The rocket is full of oil!"


    Suddenly, a few people also reacted.


    Stride toward the outside, at this time, even a fool also know, an Fu was attacked.


    With the sound of a whimpering horn, all the people in the tribe raised their weapons and shields, and began to gather quickly.


    In Zhang Fan''s eyes, they are just orderly, not like children at all.


    Anji, in particular, is responsible for covering the evacuation of the elderly, children and women.


    Anye started to gather the young people of the tribe and gather them together.


    Help, cover, retreat, defense in order.


    Just did not see the figure of Yu Wentao, Zhang Fan suddenly remembered, Yu Wentao has been his point, estimated to now still can''t move.


    He is going to see Yu Wentao, but at this time, there are several people fighting in front of him.


    Zhang fan fixed his eyes. Isn''t that man an Xiaotian, the leader of the tribe?


    Looking at an Xiaotian at the moment, he is already blushing. Facing a shackle realm, liuchongtian peak and two shackle realms for three days, he is naturally beaten back by one against three.


    But fortunately, an Xiaotian is a practitioner of wind, and all the other three are practitioners of earth.


    By virtue of the advantage of speed and the repulsion of wind attributes, they constantly pull each other''s three soil attributes without any substantial damage.


    But once the time is long, there is only one ending waiting for an Xiaotian, that is death!


    At the same time, there are three shackles. Moreover, according to the cultivation of each other, most of them are from the Loess tribe.


    Huangshi, who lives in the shackles, is probably around here. Where is he?

 Chapter 233

    But Zhang Fan''s eyes swept around, but did not find any suspicious people.


    And he didn''t have any waiting, so he ran directly to the tent.


    When he opened the tent door, he found that Yu Wentao had disappeared, leaving only the unconscious Xiaoying.


    Xiao Yun''s clothes are well dressed, obviously not touched.


    Zhang Fan was puzzled for a while. Suddenly, behind him, a sound of breaking the wind came.


    He suddenly turned back, but saw a sharp cold light running directly to the corner of his eye.


    Zhang Fan had already stepped on the stars in his heart, and his whole figure immediately moved out.


    And in an instant, the cold light has penetrated.


    If the reaction at that time was a little slower and the speed was a little slower, then this blow would be successful.


    What a vicious man!


    Zhang Fan looks back and stares at the man.


    And that person, is also looking at Zhang Fan with a trace of vigilance.


    Zhang Fan has some doubts, this person''s strength is not strong.


    It seems that he is only in his early twenties, and he is just in the shackles. How can he come to his side without any sound?


    All of a sudden, Shi Xian said faintly, "this boy is a very rare shadow attribute. You should be careful."


    Zhang Fan nodded in his heart, "shadow attribute, what kind of attribute is this?"


    At the moment, Shi Xian said, "do you remember the two children of Mo Bufan? They are very similar to each other. The so-called shadow attribute is that it can play a ghost like effect in the dark. The shadow sneaks, regardless of people and ghosts. This kind of person is very suitable for surprise attack and assassination. If your reaction is a little slower just now, I''m afraid he will succeed. "


    Zhang Fan is also awe inspiring. You know, his spiritual cultivation is very close to heaven.


    What a shame it would be if this kind of cultivation was plotted by a man in the shackles.


    He didn''t show his mental strength, but when the other party came into contact with him in such a ghostly shape, he had to admit that he was a strong man.


    "Who are you?"


    Both sides asked at the same time.


    And Zhang Fan is also staring at the man, "are you from the Loess tribe?"


    The man had some doubts. Obviously, he also saw that Zhang Fan''s cultivation, the triple heaven peak of shackle realm, was almost the same as Yu Wentao''s cultivation. But, who is Yu Wentao?


    When his spies came back, there were only three masters in the shackles in Anfu. Why is there one more now? Did they ask for help?


    Doubts appeared in front of the young man''s body, and his eyes looked around, but did not find anything unusual.


    "Long stick of fire! The shadow of the stick is heavy


    All of a sudden, a burst of drinking sounds.


    Outside the tent, waves of fire swept in.


    Zhang Fan felt that the temperature suddenly increased, and he also quickly stepped back.


    All over the body spirit power swept, dead, protect behind Xiaoying.


    The young man frowned and suddenly turned back to see a dazzled firestick shooting at him.


    And even if his assassination technique is no matter how superb, in the face of such a seamless attack, he can only retreat.


    Zhang Fan locked the young man''s hands. As the young man''s hands were caught, the dagger in his hand also fell quietly.


    Zhang Fan, directly and forcefully clasped his pulse door.


    And now he said to the people outside, "brother Tao, he has been caught."


    At the moment, the people outside the tent also slowly put away their spiritual power.


    He came in and saw Zhang Fan, with a touch of surprise on his face.


    "I''ve been waiting for him for a long time, but you caught me."


    Zhang Fan nodded, looked for a few ropes in the side, tied the man''s hands and feet together, and then threw them in the corner.


    Yu Wentao looked at the man and said to Zhang Fan, "this man is a capable general under Huangshi. What did he do with the women and children lost in our tribe?"


    Zhang Fan some doubts, "isn''t wang pangzi their fire group refining body mercenary regiment?"


    Yu Wentao shook his head. "Fat Wang, they are just exercisers, just relying on a body of brute force. It''s not so easy to steal people in our hands. It''s just that they are the ones who are constantly harassing. Before that, I was thinking about why we always lost the people in the tribe unconsciously. Later, I finally found out that there was a mysterious person in the Huangshi tribe who was very good at hiding. That is to say, some of them must be kissing in public. When the conflict occurs, this person will come in and steal. Now I guessed right, and this man was caught by us. So, I didn''t go out on the front battlefield, I was wandering around all the time. "Zhang Fan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Yu Wentao thought so much.


    I''m a little bit behind him.


    And he is really a suitable general.


    "Brother Tao, I''ll leave this man to you. The situation outside is grim. I have to help quickly."


    Yu Wentao nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, be careful. After I deal with this man, I will go to you."


    Zhang Fan also nodded, and then jumped out of the tent.


    And countless arrows whizzed past him, Zhang Fan only felt that the temperature around him had increased a lot.


    A lot of buildings and tents are slowly burning in this high temperature, melting, struggling to become ashes.


    Zhang fan can''t bear to see this scene. At the moment, his feet are on the ground, his whole body is centered on his waist, his Wanyuan daojue is running wildly, his whole body''s spiritual power is gathering wildly, and he has climbed to the peak of the triple heaven of the shackles.


    Although Zhang Fan''s strength is not only that, but for Shi Xian''s words, he is also in mind.


    If we can solve these problems by relying on the cultivation of triple heaven in the shackles, then for him, the consolidation of the foundation and the promotion in the future will be of great help.


    At present, a red light suddenly appeared behind him.


    If you have seen such people, you will recognize them.


    This is Zhang Fan''s first engraved Lingshu, quepeng Shu!


    With the rising of the glow of the red haze, the huge sparrow rose slowly to the sky.


    Make everything around you red. Anyone with a little higher cultivation can see the skills here. With que Peng growing slowly, the whole tribe has even been tightly wrapped by que Peng!


    "Take it!" With Zhang Fan a big drink, the fire in the surrounding tribes, even Qi brush towards the inside to absorb.


    Quepeng skill is originally a kind of spirit carving skill of fire attribute. In addition to Zhang Fan''s previous use of fire, he can absorb the open fire between heaven and earth to enhance his skill. Similarly, the engraved spirit is no exception, and these people who have been burned by the fire or the fire on the building fly towards the air rapidly in an instant, and the fire on their bodies is slowly disappearing.


    This strange situation makes people around marvel at it.


    Their sufferings were immediately reduced.


    Arrow rain in the sky is still flying over, but when these swordfish encounter quepeng technique, they are taken in, and no more arrows fly out.


    All of a sudden, countless people have issued a exclamation.


    This scene happened to fall into Anji''s eyes not far away. He stared at Zhang Fan in an incredible way. He didn''t expect that Zhang Fan could exert such a powerful spirit of inscriptions with the highest cultivation of the triple heaven in the shackle realm, which is beyond the reach of many people.


    No wonder Zhang Fan says he can help himself.


    With this strength alone, even ten of them may not be able to match him.


    I''m afraid there must be a Mahayana realm for such a magnificent cultivation.


    Although it''s just a shocking exaggeration, but Anzhi has also stepped on a very important step.


    If he knew that Zhang Fan was really in Mahayana, he would faint on the spot.


    The same shock also appeared in Anye''s heart.

 Chapter 234

    234 -


    on the one hand, Anye led his people to fight against these invaders, and on the other hand, he was also filled with exclamation in his heart. He brought people to Zhang Fan''s side.


    At the moment, Zhang fan can''t carry such powerful energy.


    With him a burst drink, this majestic spirit toward the place to come in suddenly smashed in the past.


    Suddenly, countless sparks splashed.


    The fire waves were like clouds, burning half of the sky.


    On the ground, the people of the tribe were engulfed by the fire.


    All of a sudden, screams and voices were heard. A few people in the war also found something strange not far away in an instant.


    They looked back and saw Zhang Fan standing there panting.


    Zhang Fan also had some accidents. He didn''t expect that he had spent half of his spiritual power on a sparrow ROC skill he had just performed. It was terrible. He thought sparrow ROC skill was becoming more and more weak, but now it has made new progress.


    If you say that with the growth of your cultivation, you need more and more spiritual power, and the power will be multiplied. If you show all your cultivation, I''m afraid that you can kill any tribe directly by using a sparrow ROC skill.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is also a touch of shock, it seems that every skill is not chicken ribs, just to see how to use it.


    I can''t help nodding to myself, all the tricks I have.


    There was a little dislike before, but now there is no dislike at all.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed by.


    Zhang Fan frowned, but saw that the man was holding a green whip, toward his neck, rolled over.


    Zhang Fan subconsciously bowed his head, but the other party''s green whip was like tracking, once again around.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t dodge. He was still breathing. Now he also forgot to use the starry sky. He was stunned in the same place. With the whip rolled up Zhang Fan''s head, Zhang Fan only felt a burst of pain. He had not calmed down his breathing. Now he was strangled and couldn''t breathe. He was pulled forward by the whip and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Brother Zhang Fan!" Not far away, Anji first saw the situation here.


    Hurriedly toward this side ran over, and Zhang Fan has looked up.


    The person in front of her is really a pretty woman. The woman''s appearance is very good-looking, but it has a bit of Wang Xueli''s taste, a bit of heroism, and a bit of boyish spirit. But her appearance is more than Wang Xueli''s logo, which is also very delicate.


    "Dang!" A weapon''s impact sound rings in Zhang Fan''s ear.


    The whip seems to meet the sword, and a figure shows up in front of Zhang Fan.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Anji said faintly to the woman in front of him.


    And the woman just slightly shook her head. She looked at Anzhi, as if with a bitter smile. Zhang Fan looked up and saw that there seemed to be something wrong with their expressions. Could it be said that the woman in front of her was Huang Haiyan in their mouth?


    "What do you mean I''m sure? Originally, I thought that you would continue to send people to beg for relatives, but you secretly killed the people of our tribe. I have heard that you are plotting against us for a long time. Unexpectedly, it is true. I think with our feelings, you will certainly persuade your father. However, I did not expect that we would meet in arms today. "


    "You''ve been cheated." Angel explained hastily, "Haiyan, do you think I would do such a thing? Do you think our tribe is like this? On the contrary, my father always thought that you would do something to us, just like today, and you did come. "


    Ha ha, we''ll be so cold in front of you. Today, just in the daytime, you just burned two people in our tribe. What crime did they commit? I will ask you, "what crime do they have?"


    "Are you from your tribe? Aren''t they the body refiners? " Anzhi also had some doubts. He asked in reply.


    "What kind of asshole exercisers, do you think these people can do to you? Do you really think that Wang pangzi can pose any threat to you with a few people? Can you make up such a lie? But do you think people will believe it? Will you believe it yourself? " Speaking of this, Huang Haiyan poked Anzhi''s chest with her hand, and Anzhi was stunned.


    "Believe it or not, I asked my father to send someone to propose marriage, but your father killed me cruelly. Well, what do you say? "


    Huang Haiyan frowned, "what do you say? Do you think my father would do such a thing? "


    "But the people we sent out are dead, and some people can prove that they are your father''s hands!"


    "Fart!" Huang Haiyan said, "Anji, don''t spit blood here. Don''t think you stand in front of me, I dare not start, just this person, is your people? He just killed so many of our archers. Do you want to deny this scene? ""This..." At once, Andrew was speechless.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he couldn''t help it. "This girl, it''s true that I just killed them. But do you see that these people are killing our compatriots here, and they are killing us here. Why can''t we resist? Are you going to let them kill you? Anyway, it''s all your fault, otherwise, we won''t be like this. "


    At the moment, Anzhi can''t help it. He said to Huang Haiyan in front of him, "OK, this is it. Don''t say more. Huang Haiyan, today I''ll break up with you."


    "Yes, Anji. I''ll take it as an acquaintance with the dog. When my child is born, I''ll tell him that his father has long been bitten to death by the dog! "


    "What child?" Anji hasn''t responded yet. At the moment, the whip has swept towards him.


    Anzhi quickly used his sword to block it, but the whip was so fast that he entangled his sword directly.


    But at that moment, the sword burst out a cold breath, and the backhand froze the whip.


    Immediately, accompanied by a crisp sound, the flexible whip was so abruptly broken.


    Zhang Fan did not expect that the frost attribute of Anzhi was so strong.


    The strength of the other side, but a shackle realm of a heavy day cultivation of the master.


    However, Anji has not reached the shackles.


    With the rapid spread of frost news, Anji was stunned. His eyes were full of horror. Huang HaiYan''s hands were also covered with frost quickly. And her hand in an instant, by this frost frozen hard incomparable, the whole hand also lost any consciousness.


    Huang Haiyan was stunned and stared at Anzhi, "you You did it to me. "


    "I I don''t know... " Anzhi was also stunned. He loosened the frost sword in his hand, but the endless ice continued to spread upward. Soon, half of Huang HaiYan''s body was frozen.


    Huang Haiyan widened her eyes, but in a flash, her eyes and lips were frozen, her hands and feet were like a piece of ice sculpture, standing there.


    Anzhi was stunned. He didn''t think that he could freeze the whole body of Huang Haiyan just by exerting the power of ice. He looked at Huang Haiyan who had become an ice beauty.


    "Unravel it, unravel it for me!" he cried


    But no matter how he yelled, this gradually spread on the ice, there is no meaning to fade.


    On the contrary, with the sound of his shouts, the speed of the spread of ice is faster and faster.


    In the blink of an eye, even the ground under Huang HaiYan''s feet was frozen out with a thin layer of frost.

 Chapter 235

    Zhang Fan also froze, he also did not think.


    With the cultivation of Anji, which is just a spiritual state, a strong man in shackle state can be frozen in an instant.


    His frost power is a little too strong.


    But in an instant, he also found something abnormal, because it didn''t seem to be the meaning of Anji at all.


    And the sword in his hand automatically released the breath of ice.


    Looking at Anzhi''s anxious appearance, Zhang Fan understood something in an instant.


    It seems that the old monster in the sword made the move.


    However, even if he knew, he did not dare to act rashly.


    Because before, Shixian had told himself that even Shixian is not necessarily his opponent, so if Zhang Fan makes a rash move, I''m afraid you will only do yourself a disservice.


    What to do? What should I do?


    A series of problems appeared in Zhang Fan''s mind.


    On the other hand, Anzhi finally looks at Zhang Fan.


    "Brother Zhang Cheng, please help me."


    Zhang Fan frowned and bit his teeth. He looked at Anzhi and finally nodded heavily.


    In an instant, a hot flame was released from Zhang Fan''s hands.


    The next moment, the flame crazy swept, directly attached to the body of Huang Haiyan.


    Suddenly, the hot fire waves and the cold ice crisscrossed with each other. Two forces with different attributes roared and fought madly. For a moment, Zhang Fan had some accidents.


    This cold force is so strong that even he can''t suppress it.


    You should know that Zhang Fan''s fire attribute is the ultimate flame. If he can''t even suppress the ultimate flame, then this guy is really very powerful.


    If there is no wrong guess, the opponent should be the ultimate ice attribute.


    Only when both sides are in the extreme attribute situation, the other side''s spiritual power suppression will make Zhang Fan feel some unmanageable.


    At this time, in Zhang Fan''s heart, Shi Xian''s words came, "boy, are you crazy? Who asked you to do it? "


    Zhang Fan also bit his teeth and said to Shi Xian in his heart, "Shi Xian, can''t you see? If I don''t do it, I''m afraid this woman will soon freeze to death. "


    What does it matter to you whether she is dead or not? Do you know that if the old monster in the sword is forced out, you and I will die here, do you know? "


    Zhang Fan didn''t care so much. He shook his head and said to Shi Xian, "I don''t know. I only know. Now I want to save people."


    "Ah ~" Shixian sighed, and finally his voice disappeared.


    On the other hand, Anji also yelled, "brother Tao, where are you, brother Tao?"


    Around the war is tight, Yu Wentao seems to have lost sight, do not know where to go to support.


    On one side, several other tribes attacked Anji, but their accomplishments were very low.


    Anzhi solved them in a few meetings.


    But Anzhi didn''t kill anyone, he just knocked them out.


    Looking at the frozen Huang Haiyan, an Zhi suddenly fell into despair.


    He collapsed on the ground, and some of them called out feebly, "wake up, I promise you, please, let her go. I promise to give you my blood


    On hearing this, Zhang Fan only felt that a strong force suddenly rebounded.


    And his whole person is also inverted fly out, a mouthful of blood, can''t help but a voice of vomit out.


    At this moment, he felt that his whole body was weak and his hands and feet were numb. The anti shock force just now almost broke all his internal organs. If it wasn''t for his excellent constitution, I''m afraid Zhang Fan would be useless now.


    At the moment, I saw the frost sword hovering, and the frost power on Huang Haiyan was slowly dissipating.


    Seeing Huang Haiyan exposed in the air, Anzhi couldn''t help but pounce on her and put her in his arms.


    At the moment, Huang Haiyan is also dying. If it''s delayed for a while, then Huang HaiYan''s death is certain.


    "Haiyan, are you ok? It''s all my fault. I''m wrong. You beat me and you scold me! "


    Said Anzhi, weeping and mourning.


    He kept stroking Huang HaiYan''s face with his hand and wiped the water off her body.


    Huang Haiyan looks dispirited, and finally recovered some consciousness.


    Looking at Anzhi beside him, he also showed a satisfied smile, "I thought, I just died in your arms."


    Angel shook his head and said to him, "no! No, I won''t let you die. In this world, I won''t let anyone hurt you. "


    Huang HaiYan''s face showed a sad smile, "just now you killed me, why do I have to save me?"Anzhi couldn''t help crying out and said to Huang Haiyan, "Haiyan, it wasn''t me just now. I never thought about what I would do to you. I just want you to live well. I just want us to be together. I don''t think much about other things. I don''t know what you said, and I believe my father will never do that. I think there must be some misunderstanding between us


    Huang Haiyan also nodded at the moment. He was about to say something, but suddenly a cold voice came from the air.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. Boy, do you remember what you promised me? "


    All of a sudden, the voice seems to come from the frost sword, and Zhang Fan is not far away, but his eyes are fixed on the frost sword, and he dare not act rashly.


    At the moment, Anji also nodded. He tightly hugged the woman in his arms and said to the half floating frost sword, "what I promised you, I will help you do, but now, I hope you can do one thing for me."


    "Boy, do you want to start from the ground?" The voice in the frost sword is a little cold.


    However, it seems that he did not refuse. At the moment, he only listened to what Anji said, "can you regulate the war?"


    Anji looked around, his hands trembling as the fresh lives passed away one by one.


    But frost sword, half a day but no response, seems to be brewing something.


    Now quiet also has some anxiety, "as long as you help me, my life is yours."


    On hearing this, the frost sword finally moved.


    Among them, an old voice even laughed, "ha ha ha Boy, that''s what I''m waiting for! "


    With that, frost sword made a clear sound and galloped away!


    Seeing that his posture seemed to be out of order, Anji cried out, "I''m not asking you to kill anyone here. If you kill anyone here, you''ll get a little bit of my blood!"


    On hearing this, frost sword''s figure trembled slightly.


    However, in the next moment, the frost sword, like a cold light, rushed out in an instant.


    I don''t know when, the fight in the air and the shouts from one side all stopped in an instant.


    Between heaven and earth suddenly dropped dozens of temperature, as if into the winter in general.


    A breath of frost spread in the tip of everyone''s nose. Even Zhang Fan felt cold all over, and there was a layer of frost on his eyelashes.


    He was stunned, the power that instantly changed the temperature between heaven and earth.


    He didn''t even dare to think about it. What kind of cultivation is it that can have such power?

 Chapter 236

    They can change the world.


    Zhang Fan knows that even Mahayana may not be able to do so.


    Although it is said that the master of Mahayana cultivation can use the power between heaven and earth for himself and strengthen his skills, it is difficult to change the weather greatly in an instant.


    Even Shixian may not be able to do it.


    It seems that Shi Xian is right. This guy''s strength is really higher than Shi Xian''s, but fortunately he didn''t do it himself just now. It''s also out of that disdain that Zhang Fan recovered his life.


    What is this old thing?


    And with the temperature drop between heaven and earth, the battle in the field also stopped.


    They couldn''t move at all. Zhang Fan was surprised to find that he couldn''t move either.


    And he is more cautious of his mental strength firmly wrapped in them, dare not send out any point.


    Even now that he has nearly the spiritual power of the cultivation of tongtianjing, he does not dare to take risks.


    you know, Shi Xian''s cultivation is close to tongtianjing.


    Even Shixian did not dare to speak. How dare Zhang Fan be presumptuous.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, a frost sword suddenly flew back.


    But Anji didn''t seem to be affected. He also moved freely and slowly took the frost sword in his hand.


    At the moment, an old man''s voice came from the frost sword, "boy, I don''t want your life. If you die, it''s good for us. However, your blood is indispensable."


    Anzhi nodded and looked around. The battle had calmed down. In an instant, he cut his wrist with the frost sword. In an instant, the bright red blood flowed out, while the frost sword close to Anzhi''s arm was sucking Anzhi''s blood crazily. In just a few seconds, Anzhi''s face had confessed.


    Look at the frost sword again, there is a feeling of bright red.


    More repressive, more evil and more powerful.


    Zhang Fan was stunned. If this thing continues to grow, I''m afraid it will eventually lead to disaster.


    However, he did not dare to open his mouth. For a long time, frost sword stopped sucking blood.


    But Anzhi''s wound also recovered in an instant, but his face was a little pale, obviously he lost too much blood.


    Huang Haiyan hugged Anzhi and said to him, "Why are you so stupid? It''s obviously not your fault. "


    "There is nothing wrong with it. I have understood that this is my mission. If I don''t do this, more people will die. I feel that there is a big misunderstanding between our two tribes, and there is a deep conspiracy. Someone wants to frame me, and I will definitely find this person out. Petrels. As long as you believe me, even if it''s against heaven and earth, I''m willing. "


    Hearing this, Huang Haiyan can no longer bear it.


    At present, her tears flow down uncontrollably, and the whole person is nestled in the arms of Anji.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan was relieved, although things are not getting bigger now.


    But Zhanghe felt the threat of the sword in his hand.


    Soon, people just feel that they can recover.


    And they are also very surprised. What is the white light they just took over?


    It was able to let so many people stop fighting at the same time, and everything came to an end.


    A war that just started but ended in a hurry marks the end after a frost sword skips.


    And Zhang Fan is also slightly up, activities of the body''s muscles and bones, toward the direction of Anzhi.


    Soon, the two groups of people finally regrouped.


    However, under the voice of Huang Haiyan and Anji, they did not fight any more.


    On the contrary, they all seemed to have some lingering fear, and all of them calmed down.


    Zhang Fan enters his tent, and Yu Wentao has already taken Xiaoying away.


    He can''t control the rest.


    Now Anji has this artifact. As a helper, even a few more Zhang Fan may not be their opponent. Zhang Fan is also relaxed, packed up things ready to leave, the rest of the things he does not want to re tube, there is no ability to re tube.


    As an outsider, he has the responsibility to protect Anfu, which is his commitment to Yu Wentao.


    However, Zhang Fan has no such obligation if he wants to deal with other enemies and go out to fight.


    But at the moment, Yu Wentao broke into Zhang Fan''s tent. Seeing that Zhang Fan was going, he said, "brother Zhang Fan, where are you going? "


    Zhang Fan said with a smile," everything has been settled. It''s not good for me to stay here any longer. "


    But Yu Wentao quickly waved his hand, "brother Zhang Fan, what are you saying? However, as you said, now we have reached an alliance with the Loess tribe, but we did not expect that we were both calculated at the same time. That''s why we have such a situation. Brother Zhang Fan, if you go now, everyone will be demoralized. Before, your hand directly controlled the flame of the whole war, which made everyone more confident. We all believe that as long as you are here, there will be absolutely no difficulties that can not be solved. So, just take it as if I asked you, OK? "Yu Wentao''s words are especially true, Zhang Fan is not good to refuse.


    But now he really doesn''t have to stay here.


    Moreover, the frost sword in Anzhi''s hand made him feel the incomparable threat. If he continued to stay here, in case the other party felt something, Zhang Fan would be in danger. Among other things, this guy definitely has the ability to kill himself, and I''m afraid he doesn''t even have the ability to escape.


    "Do you know who turned the tide in the end?" Zhang Fan suddenly asked.


    "I know. It''s Anji."


    Zhang Fan nodded, "his strength is above me. In other words, the sword in his hand can even help you pacify the whole no man''s land. As for dominating all tribes. "


    At the moment, I only listen to what Yu Wentao said. "Brother Zhang Fan, you''re right. There''s something extraordinary about the placement of this child, but it''s also what we are most worried about. His frost sword was picked up from the ancient battlefield."


    Zhang Fan a Leng, "ancient battlefield?"


    "Yes! The so-called ancient battlefield is the desert Dagang not far away from us. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and was stunned. Yu Wentao said of the desert Dagang, "did you arrange for this child to have been to the desert Dagang?"


    Yu Wentao nodded, it can be said that this child is what I picked up from the desert Dagang.


    "What?" Zhang Fan is shocked!


    No wonder there is such a big difference between Anzhi and Anye. What''s more, it''s not very similar.


    "So, I hope brother Zhang fan can keep this news secret for me. So far, there are only two people in the whole tribe who know the news. One is me, and the other is our clan leader an Xiaotian! " Yu Wentao arched his hand.


    Zhang Fan nodded. Unexpectedly, Anzhi was the same as his life experience.


    He was picked up from no man''s land at the beginning, and this Anji was also picked up from no man''s land.


    He has the innate supreme blood, and the other side also has the extreme cold attribute.


    Perhaps, the background of Anzhi is particularly strong.


    "Brother Tao, what are you talking about?" Suddenly, a man pushed open the door of the tent.


    Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao are in a daze. When did he come and when was he outside the tent?

 Chapter 237

    Yu Wentao and Zhang Fan were all in a daze, and their expressions were slightly frozen.


    looking at Anzhi who suddenly came in, their topic ended in an instant.


    Yu Wentao quickly changed the topic and said to Anzhi, "no? We are discussing how to unite. You see, brother Zhang Fan will join us. "


    "What?" Hearing the speech, an Zhi''s face suddenly showed a happy expression, "that''s really great. We are worried about the shortage of some people. Now with the addition of brother Zhang Fan, our confidence has increased a lot."


    Zhang Fan heard that he knew that Yu Wentao had dragged himself into the water, but he couldn''t refuse. In his heart, he was still worried about what had just happened. The child looks simple, and there is something hidden that he may not know.


    Zhang Fan Wen Yan also, is nodded, said with a smile. "Yes, I was going to leave, but I thought that I would eat and drink here. If I didn''t do something, I would feel uneasy. By the way, have you found out the cause and effect of this incident? "


    Anji shook his head. "I have passed the Haiyan ditch. Obviously, both sides of us have been cheated. If I guess correctly, it should be in our most Western Viper tribe. I''m afraid only they can do such a thing."


    Zhang Fan is a little bit shocked, Viper tribe?


    I have to say that the names of the tribes here are really strange. Loess and poisonous snakes are all things related to real objects.


    Anzhi nodded. At the moment, Yu Wentao came to him and said, "the Viper tribe is about two days away from us. It''s a long way to say, but the strength of the Viper tribe is very powerful. Among them, the legendary master of Mahayana. However, why does this viper tribe count as our two tribes? Let''s kill each other. What can they get? "


    Just at this time, a woman''s voice came from outside the tent, "their advantage is to take down the whole no man''s land."


    The tent was lifted and Huang Haiyan led two men into it.


    Seeing these two men, Anji and Yu Wentao bow slightly, and they are Huangshi and Huangjian of the Loess tribe. Huangshi is big and strong, but his hands are yellowish brown and look very hard and powerful. It seems that this person not only practices Qi, but also has some basis for physical training.


    Huang Jian, on the other side, looks a little thin, but he is tall and straight, and he is also very tall. He looks similar to Huang Haiyan. If you''re not wrong, this guy should be Huang HaiYan''s brother, and he is also the master of liuchongtian peak in the shackles of the Loess tribe.


    Zhang Fan saw two people''s appearance, also was vigilant some.


    I just killed a lot of people in their loess tribe. It''s hard to believe that they won''t do it to me.


    "You''re the one who used to do the hard work." The Yellowstone he was talking to was full of danger in his eyes.


    Now Zhang Fan is just the cultivation of the triple heaven in the shackle realm, Taking Huangshi as the cultivation of the triple heaven in the shackle realm. Naturally, Zhang Fan will not be seen in the eye.


    Zhang Fan nodded, "the younger generation out of self-protection, so it can only be so."


    "It''s true that you are a young hero. I didn''t expect that you could have such accomplishments and strength when you were young. I don''t know if this hero is interested in taking refuge in a tribe. If you are willing to come here, I will offer you as a Dharma protector. "


    "Hahaha, old Yellowstone, how can we rob people here?" Listen to this voice, it seems that an Xiaotian has come.


    Zhang Fan also had some accidents. He didn''t expect that Huangshi could have such a mind. Even though he had killed his subordinates, he still wanted to win over himself. No wonder there are so many capable people in a loess tribe. In particular, there are so many people above the shackles.


    "Well, old man, I haven''t settled with you for your son''s defilement of my daughter! If you piss me off, I''ll do it with your old and new accounts! "


    At this time, an Xiaotian also came in with people. Beside him, there were an ye and Chen Jinnan. Their faces were injured, and they were not optimistic.


    When these people came in, the tent became narrow.


    "Well, you say that you are a human of such a big age, and you still learn from others to fight and kill. Besides, this misunderstanding has not been solved. "


    "Well, it''s a pity that I''ve trained archers carefully! Then why don''t you say I''ve lost so many people! "


    The two talked endlessly.


    "Come on, you all say less." Huang Haiyan couldn''t stand it any more and drank a lot. "Now we haven''t done anything wrong to each other. We should stand on the same front directly. I have asked Song Yang about the loss of population in Anfu. He told me that it was not him! And this time he came here to find Yu Wentao, because we heard that Yu Wentao had burned our two people alive with fire, so he wanted to take revenge on Yu Wentao directly! "Said here, Yu Wentao also lowered his head, indeed, he killed two people of the Loess tribe, but this is what happened in the misunderstanding. This man named Song Yang is naturally the one who is good at shadow attribute in the Loess tribe. If he didn''t kill people in Anfu, it must be the Viper tribe.


    "It''s said that the snake people in the Viper tribe are extremely fierce. They like to rape women and eat children. Yes, it must be them who let us both lose and attack our tribe at the same time! "


    "No, the Loess tribe is defending emptiness now! The elderly, children and women are basically there! "


    "What?" Smell speech, the face of the public is to show the look of horror!


    In everybody''s heart, appeared the terrible idea.


    "Assemble all the people, all the people, go back to the tribe immediately!" With Yellowstone a big drink, the people of the Loess tribe quickly backed out and began to gather people!


    "Old monster Huangshi, do you want me to help you? I heard that the people of viper tribe are extremely vicious. If you meet them, you may not be able to please them!" An Xiaotian followed him.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but you don''t care? "


    " in laws? " People''s faces all showed the look of doubt, and then, it was a reaction! It seems that Huangshi now recognizes this marriage!


    "Thank you, Dad! On one side, Huang Haiyan was the first to react. She jumped on Huang Shi''s face and gave him a kiss! "


    "Nonsense!" Yellowstone gave a cold drink.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Anzhi also rushed over, happy some at a loss.


    "Uncle?" On one side, Huang Jian is also wearing a smile.

 Chapter 238

    "Ah, thank you father, thank you brother!" Smell speech, the face of a few people all showed gratifying smile.


    "Well, don''t be polite, Anji. Will you come back with us or stay here?"


    An Zhi hears speech, immediately nods, "father, I go with you naturally." Looking back, an Zhi took another look at an Xiaotian.


    "Go ahead, I''ll go with you." and an Xiaotian looks back at Yu Wentao. You and your Uncle Chen should stay in the camp Immediately, he put his eyes on Zhang Fan again, "Zhang Fan, the things in the tribe are up to you! Zhang Fan nodded. He knew that an Xiaotian was most relieved by him.


    Immediately, without any delay, a few people went straight to the direction of the Loess tribe.


    On the other hand, Yu Wentao and Anye also arranged for people to tidy up and clean the tribe.


    But Zhang Fan also looked at the place where they left and thought to himself.


    "By the way, brother Tao, what kind of tribe is the Viper tribe you are talking about? Are they really the kind of people who eat without spitting? If so, how can you kill each other in this way? I always feel that there is something abnormal. "


    Yu Wentao thought a little, "I didn''t think of it at the beginning. I''m not very clear about what you said. However, it is reasonable to say that the place so far away from the Viper tribe will also join us. "


    "Brother Tao, do you think the Loess tribe will really believe that we are all innocent?"


    Yu Wentao nodded, "they don''t dare to do anything. Do you know why the old fox Huangshi suddenly agreed with Anzhi''s son-in-law?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    Yu Wentao picked up a piece of wood and said, "why do I say he is an old fox, because he is too clever and cunning. If our tribe doesn''t have you and Anji''s weapon, I''m afraid that even if that old fox in Huangshi knows that this is a misunderstanding, he will still do it, or even kill us at all costs! However, your appearance, the unexpected change of Anzhi, also made Huangshi marvel. He is more clear that now, he can only ally with us, not to say whether they can deal with the Viper tribe alone, but the sword in Anzhi''s hand is absolutely what he wants. Therefore, he will agree with Anzhi''s son-in-law! As for you, brother Zhang Fan, he can win over you regardless of the past. You can see that he is a man of courage, and often, the more such a man is, the more dangerous he is! "


    Zhang Fan nodded. Yu Wentao''s analysis is very clear.


    It seems that the whole thing is exactly what he said. If Huangshi really continues to be embarrassed, it is also a fool''s behavior. So regardless of the past and good, more can show his mind!


    "By the way, brother Zhang Fan, didn''t you meet a snake man when you came from Wangcheng?" Yu Wentao asked.


    "Snake man, it seems that I haven''t met him yet." Zhang Fan shook his head. He was in a hurry, so he didn''t pay attention to these.


    "The so-called snake man is actually a monster with a human face and a snake body. This monster is powerful and has the physical quality of an ordinary body refiner, but their cultivation is generally low. Moreover, the intelligence quotient is higher than others. "


    "But I didn''t hear that Mahayana still exists in the Viper tribe!"


    Yu Wentao nodded, "of course, it''s just a rumor. Even so, everyone will choose to believe this fact. In any case, vipers are always the most powerful tribe here. They have a good eye and can even walk thousands of miles in the desert without eating or drinking for several days, just like a real snake! The most terrible thing is that they spread everywhere, so the news network is also the most proficient, and ordinary people rarely provoke them. Although we are only guessing now, we haven''t seen any trace of the snake man so far. "


    Zhang Fan followed Yu Wentao all the way to help the people sort out the debris, and he also focused on another group of forces. "Now, I have another question."


    Yu Wentao looked back and said, "are you talking about Wang pangzi and their body refiners?"


    Zhang Fan nodded, "logically speaking, they should be the culprits. At least when I first came here, I learned the news. It''s just a quick update in a day. Wang pangzi and others, who were originally the culprits, have now become the most innocent people. "


    Zhang Fan has always felt that things do not seem to explain clearly, if you want to get the most real answer, I''m afraid you have to find Wang pangzi and other talents.


    "Brother Tao, I''d like to ask, have they really appeared


    Yu Wentao replied, "it did appear, and it was very early. At the beginning, they did come to provoke us, but they didn''t bring us any real trouble."


    "Well, why did you get the news that Wang Pang was? And then he said, "Huangshi tribe?"


    Yu Wentao was also stunned. Suddenly, his expression also changed.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes appeared a touch of cold light, he found the clue, this time, Yu Wentao also found!"What do you mean by that?" Yu Wentao was a little surprised.


    "Is that possible? You don''t know what skills the Viper tribe are good at."


    Yu Wentao put down his things and looked at Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, I don''t know if you have any method. If there are snake people in the tribe, we have no way to detect them!"


    Zhang Fan sighed a breath, say true, he also has no what good way!


    Just about to say that he didn''t know, but at this time, Shi Xian began to remind himself,


    "boy, do you have no confidence in yourself?"


    Some Shifan''s voice came out again. How dare you come out when you see that old monster gone? "


    "Boy, you dare to talk back to yourself now!" Shi Xian said he was very angry.


    "Well, I don''t know Shixian like that Zhang Fan was very dissatisfied.


    "I''m not a counsellor, I''m a tactical retreat ~! You know a hair you, by the way, they said snake man, in fact, is very simple, snake afraid of sulfur, more afraid of wine. Just let everyone of the clan drink a mouthful of sulfur wine, and then the snake man will naturally show his tail! "


    On hearing this, Zhang Fan eyebrows a joy!


    In a hurry, he told Yu Wentao this method.


    Yu Wentao also directly recruited people to make sulfur wine.


    Zhang Fan looked at the devastated tribe with great emotion. Unexpectedly, a good tribe can be completely destroyed in a few breaths. If this war continues like this, then the whole Anfu will no longer exist. No matter who wins in the end, the name of Anfu is never left. And this ground, destined to lie a group of human remains!


    All of a sudden, a few strange figures shuttle away!

 Chapter 239

    The sudden appearance of the figure made Zhang Fan''s vigilant heart even more nervous. In such an urgent situation, the sudden appearance of the strange figure had to make him keep an extra eye. I didn''t follow the people in the tribe to clean up the mess. I turned into a shadow and followed them directly. Zhang Fan''s speed is very fast, his starry sky Lingbo now is to the point of perfection, as long as a slight turn, the figure will have disappeared without a trace.


    The people nearby didn''t see it. Of course, the shadows didn''t see it either. And their eyes, is running to the oasis not far away. By the oasis, it''s the lake!


    Zhang Fan frowned, these people, should not want to poison it!


    Zhang Fan was able to see clearly that there were just four people here.


    But these four people are mysterious and furtive, and none of them has found them.


    Suddenly, one of the bigger men looked back.


    Under the moonlight, Zhang Fan didn''t see the man clearly.


    Hide carefully, as long as this guy has any improper action, he will immediately move.


    The whole Anfu is just a water source. If it is destroyed by them, then Anfu is finished.


    "Who?" All of a sudden, a voice rang out.


    Zhang Fan glances at Yu Wentao, who is leading a few people to rush there.


    It seems that we don''t have to do it by ourselves now.


    The torch lit up all around in an instant. At the edge of the lake, the two groups of people were staring at each other.


    "Yu Wentao, are you really not afraid of death?" The man who spoke had a strong voice.


    Zhang Fan seems to be familiar with it!


    And see this person, Yu Wentao is also slightly a Zheng!


    The pace of progress is also some pause, with a few people, even dare not go forward!


    Is it the snake man?


    "What do you want to do, fatty Wang?" Yu Wentao tries to calm himself down. Although he can''t beat the fat man, there are still people in the tribe who can deal with him.


    And hear Wang pangzi these three words, Zhang Fan is also slightly a Leng.


    The person who wanted to look for is now in front of him.


    "Yuwentao, I don''t want to make trouble. You''ve been preaching to me about what we''ve done. Don''t you know what we''ve done? We''ve stolen women and children from your tribe. No matter how much I want to practice, I don''t care to do this kind of thing. " It''s really a fat man.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes also showed a trace of interest. Now Yu Wentao is also the cultivation peak of triple heaven in shackles. Looking at Wang pangzi, it seems that his cultivation has not improved much. If there is a fight between them, it''s uncertain who will win.


    "Well, up to now, do you still want to get rid of the relationship? If you hadn''t made trouble at the beginning, we wouldn''t have met those things later. And he said, "who on earth ordered you?" Yu Wentao''s voice became louder, and behind him, more people gathered around him.


    Zhang Fan Yile, it seems that Yu Wentao is trying to call people.


    And he estimated that the person he wanted to call most was himself.


    At the moment, Chen Jinnan is also leading a group of people around, their eyes are full of naked killing.


    "Tao, what happened?" At the moment, Chen Jinnan stares at the group of people in front of him with some vigilance. He looks at Wang pangzi and doesn''t seem to recognize who it is.


    On the other hand, Yu Wentao continued, "Uncle Chen, this man is Wang pang that we have been watching out for. I didn''t expect that they came to our tribe and took advantage of the clan leader when they left."


    "What are you waiting for? Kill them as soon as possible!" Next to Chen Jinnan, Anye shouts. He''s about to pounce on him with his sword in his hand, but Yu Wentao stops him.


    "Anyo, what are you mad about? With your accomplishments, are you sure you can beat him? "


    "But..." I also want to say something, but was stopped by Yu Wentao.


    Yu Wentao also looked back and seemed to be waiting for someone to show up. But he waited for a long time, but the person he wanted to wait for didn''t show up. Yu Wentao''s face also showed a dignified look, and he sighed.


    Put the eye on Wang pangzi again.


    "Wang pangzi, I know that this matter has nothing to do with you, but how do you want to explain what happened tonight?"


    Wang pangzi seems to be angry too. His eyes are full of killing intention. He asks Yu Wentao, "what''s the explanation? What''s going on tonight, or have we done something? If you don''t let us go, then we don''t mind fighting with you. The brothers behind me are definitely not vegetarian. "


    Zhang Fan also realized at the moment that the other three people behind him were all above the shackles. Although they were just a big part of the shackles, they still had a good chance of winning.In addition, they are also exercisers, and their actual combat ability is definitely higher than that of Yu Wentao.


    Wen Yan. Yu Wentao was also blocked by him. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Fatty Wang, don''t really think that there is no one in Anfu. I tell you, if we want to kill you, you can''t run away." Chen Jinnan has been trying to rush up for a long time. Although the clan leader is not here and Anji is not, there is a very powerful helper in the group. They all know that as soon as the boy appears, this group of people will not suffer.


    "Is it?" Wang pangzi sneered, "then why don''t you do it?"


    Chen Jinnan heard that he was about to rush up. Like Anye, he was irritable and impulsive. At the moment, he only heard Yu Wentao''s faint smile. "Don''t worry, wait for us to make things clear, otherwise we won''t have some people saying that we are safe and unreasonable."


    Turning around, Yu Wentao said to Wang pangzi, "you said you didn''t commit any crime, so I want to ask you, what are you four doing in our camp this evening? Besides, it''s beside the lake where we live. It''s hard not to doubt that you''re here to poison. "


    Wang pangzi didn''t speak yet, and behind him, there was a burly man. He scolded, "I''ll vote for your sister and live in the desert. Doesn''t anyone need to drink water? You''ve been preaching to the outside all day. What have we done to you? If we come to fetch water during the day, won''t it cause unnecessary trouble? Do we have to fight with you every time we drink water? "


    As soon as this person finished speaking, everyone immediately felt that there was some truth, and Zhang Fan also reflected that if they want to poison, they can come alone. After all, if four people come together, the goal is too big, and now I just listen to Yu Wentao. "OK, you said you''d come to fetch water. After that, it''s time to go."


    On one side, Chen Jinnan and an also quickly pull Yu Wentao, especially an ye, standing in front of Yu Wentao and telling him. "Brother Tao, I don''t know what you are afraid of. I don''t believe it. One tribe can''t deal with the four of them, no matter whether they commit a crime or not. Now, they have invaded our territory, and we have reason and ability to kill them directly here. "


    "Is it?" Wang chubby sneered, "little doll, when I was in the ivory tower, I really regret that I didn''t kill you. But when I think of your fear at that time, I really think it''s funny. How, now with a large number of people, I think you''re OK again, don''t you?"


    An Ye is immediately blushed by this words, he stares at Wang Pang, in an instant, the whole person''s body shape moved!

 Chapter 240

    Not far away from Zhang Fan, eyes a coagulation, the whole person is also like a general ghost, swish of a dart over.


    Wang was about to start, but he saw a man in front of him, who was not very old, but he was so familiar that he was shocked.


    See this person again, he is using two fingers, dead ground clamped the sword blade of an Ye!


    Anyo no matter how hard he tried, he found that his sword, like being inserted into a rock, couldn''t move at all. He didn''t know that this was the effect of Zhang Fan''s immobility.


    And the person who comes to one side is Zhang Fan.


    If these two groups of people fight, someone will be killed and injured. All this is not what Zhang Fan wants to see. Zhang Fan''s purpose is to find out the snake man.


    "Anyo, let me say it." Zhang Fan Light said a, after hand, he gently forced, will an Ye sword to force back, an Ye nodded. That stopped the attack.


    Zhang Fan looked back. Seeing the joy on Yu Wentao''s face, he can''t help laughing. Is this guy so dependent on himself now?


    "Do you still recognize me?" Zhang Fan looked back, his eyes and Wang pangzi''s eye contact together.


    "You You are... " Wang pangzi, all of a sudden, didn''t respond. Hu fan suddenly stares at Zhang. "You are the boy who appeared in the ivory tower before," Wang shouts


    Zhang Fan nodded, "thank you for knowing me."


    Wang pangzi smiles. If you forget, I, Wang Li, don''t deserve to live in this world any more.


    Zhang Fan said to him with a smile. "How''s it going? Now that the fat Tuo group is disbanded, do you feel more comfortable? "


    Wang chuckled, "it''s not thanks to you that I found out that my brother, who has been with me for so many years, would stab me. You are half of my benefactor


    Zhang Fan a smile, and immediately he also pulled the topic back. "Don''t tell me you came here just to get water. If you have any purpose, just say it."


    Smell speech, Wang pangzi et al''s eyes are also stunned, they seem to have some hesitation, and looked at Yu Wentao behind them, think about it, Wang pangzi then said, "it''s really just water shortage."


    Zhang Fan some don''t believe, quickly asked, "that before you, come here to make trouble, exactly why?"


    At this moment, Zhang Fan walked over slowly and put his hand on Wang Fan''s shoulder. Wang also looked up at Zhang Fan, who was not too tall. Unexpectedly, some of his hands made him feel hard to look directly at him. His hand on his shoulder was so heavy. Wang suddenly wanted to have a try Try, but, when he found that he just hard, his body, seems to have been firmly pressed on the ground, that kind of feeling can not move, let him some exclamation, he knows, in front of the strength of this young man, and enhance a lot, it seems that he has been far behind, and look at the relationship between this young man and this comfort Obviously, it''s not the same. Wang pangzi knows that if he wants to be tough, I''m afraid he''s the only one who will lose. If Zhang Fan is not here, he may still have a good chance of winning. However, as soon as Zhang Fan appears, the balance of victory will immediately reverse, and it''s an absolute suppression. He frowns and looks back at the three brothers behind him Brother, finally biting his teeth, he whispered, "I also got the news that there will be a battle in Anfu today, so I came to have a look. Indeed, we also came to get water. After all, we have spent so long in the desert, and we used almost all the water and dry food we had before. The ultimate goal is also to spy on your situation, if the guards here are weak In other words, whether it''s your victory in Anfu or the victory of the Loess tribe, we all need to know the final result and then move on to the next step. "


    Hearing this, Yu Wentao''s face also showed an incredible look.


    They knew that Wang Pang Zi had never held his fart well. Unexpectedly, it was so. But I''m afraid Zhang Fan could only ask about this. They wanted to ask, Wang Pang Zi would not buy it.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan continued to ask, "the next step, I want to ask, who are you working with? Or at the behest of others? "


    Wang pangzi was stunned, and he hesitated, looked back not far away, and finally sighed. "I don''t know if you will believe what I said. Zhang Fan nodded, as long as you tell the truth, we will believe it


    At the moment, I only listen to Wang pangzi. "When we first set up in the desert. The strength is not very strong. We wandered among different tribes and exchanged some ferocious animals for food and water. However, until one day, when we surrounded and killed a snake demon, we encountered problems. "


    Snake demon, when these two words were introduced into Zhang Fan''s ears, Zhang Fan''s body also trembled slightly.


    He didn''t miss these words, especially during this period of time. An Xiaotian and Huang Shi have just gone back with their people just to defend against the people of the poisonous snake tribe. The snake demon and the snake man are just one word apart. Maybe Wang pangzi will treat the snake man as the snake demon.Then Zhang Fan continued to ask. "So what was the accident?"


    Wang pangzi nodded. "I didn''t expect that the snake demon was very powerful, and he was able to perform his own accomplishments and inscriptions like human beings. He also had his own attributes, with very strong toxicity. There were twelve of us, but we didn''t have any way to take him. His speed was very fast, and he poisoned me in an instant Two companions, we know, are no longer his opponents, but when we want to be on the run, we find that it''s too late, and he surrounded the remaining ten of us. Later, we simply gave up resistance, and this guy, even like a poor guy, didn''t kill us. When he appeared, we were all very surprised that he was a monster with a human face and a snake body. And they can walk upright. "


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help but take a breath.


    It seems that this should be, indeed, the snake man, no doubt, "then what happened?" Zhang Fan then asked.


    "Later, the snake demon brought us under control. His strength was very strong. Really, according to my estimation, at least he had to have it. Human beings were trained to be shackled for more than six days, and they were extremely careful. When all of us were exhausted, they began to torture us, so we were forced to work for him."


    Zhang Fan nodded, it seems that everyone''s guess is not wrong, it is really the snake man behind the trouble. This time, they asked Wang pangzi and others to check the information, just to confirm the situation in the tribe. They just didn''t know how many of these snake people were there? How strong is their comprehensive combat effectiveness?


    Now I just listen to Wang pangzi. "I advise you not to be enemies with them. They are like demons."


    Zhang Fan nodded, patted, Wang pangzi''s shoulder, and he also took his hand back. Wang pangzi gasped, relieved, and said to Zhang Fan, "sorry, I forgot your name for a while."


    Zhang Fan light smile, "I, called Zhang Fan. If you believe me, you can take me to the snake demon


    The fat man shook his head. "I admit you are very strong, but I have to say that the guy is definitely stronger than you. It''s not that I don''t believe you. I just don''t want you to die. And according to my estimation, the collision between the Loess tribe and your Anfu is probably caused by these snake demons."


    Zhang Fan nodded, which they already knew.


    All of a sudden, Wang pangzi''s eyes were a little scared, and what he was just about to say, in an instant, he did not dare to say. Zhang Fanshun looked at Wang pangzi''s eyes and suddenly turned back to find that behind him, Yu Wentao and his party did not find anything unusual. However, from Wang pangzi''s eyes, he still found something unusual Place, and see the fear in Wang Pang''s eyes, he knows, Wang Pang, should be to see the snake!


    But now he doesn''t dare to say, Zhang Fan didn''t rush to ask Wang pangzi, just swept his eyes around the people''s faces, and Zhang Fan is not a fool. He knows that Wang pangzi''s behavior is probably due to Wen Tao''s seeing the snake demon.


    All of a sudden, a creepy feeling appeared in Zhang Fan''s heart, and he only felt a layer of goose bumps all over.


    It is said that the snake demon is cunning and clever. Moreover, Zhang Fan and Yu Wentao originally suspected that there was a snake demon sneaking into an mansion. Now it seems that this is true.


    Zhang Fan didn''t plan to scare the snake. Instead, he calmed Wang pangzi and said to him, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. By the way, come in and have a cup of tea with us."


    Wang pangzi doesn''t know what Zhang Fan''s intention is, but he can also confirm that Zhang Fan won''t hurt them, so he carefully said to the three brothers behind him, "let''s go."


    Three people looked at each other, also nodded, followed Wang pangzi, followed Zhang Fan!


    When Zhang Fan just left, he looked at a group of people behind Yu Wentao, but he still didn''t find any abnormality. When he passed by Yu Wentao, Zhang Fan said in a low voice, "the snake demon has appeared."


    Yu Wentao''s body was stunned, and he understood it immediately. Then he arranged it immediately. As soon as realgar wine appeared, the snake demon would have nowhere to hide!

 Chapter 241

    And Wang pangzi and others also follow Zhang Fan into the tribe. When they see the scene of confusion in the tribe, the faces of Wang pangzi and others are also very ugly.


    "I said Zhang Fan, how did you come here? Shouldn''t you be watching the city? " Wang chuckled.


    "It''s a long story, but so is Wangcheng. A series of things have happened."


    Wang pangzi thought about it and looked around. Then he said to Zhang Fan, "what you''re talking about should be the accident of the Chen family."


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked back. There was some curiosity in his eyes. He thought how the fat man Wang knew.


    And Wang pangzi also laughs. When there is no one around, he doesn''t seem to be so afraid.


    Then he said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, it''s not hard for us to see that in the ivory tower trial, I once met the Chen family. They wanted to recruit us before, but we had our own purpose, where we were going, so we declined them, but they didn''t expect that they wanted to fight us, but when they saw that we were all exercisers, they gave up. Later, I met you. Unexpectedly, you should have taken the fire ginseng away. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, "I don''t know it''s yours, or I won''t move. And I thought I''d run into you as soon as I went in. "


    Wang quickly shook his head, "by the way, you climb to the third floor in the ivory tower."


    Zhang Fan some regrets, "only limited to the fourth floor."


    Wang pangzi could not help but exclaim, "the fourth floor is obviously very good. Generally, only some disciples of famous families have the chance to enter the fourth floor under the escort of the family. I think the Third Prince of Zhang''s capital should have entered the fifth floor. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said that the prince was really hateful. He took Qin Yiyi away.


    "It seems so. I just heard about it, but I never met him."


    Wang pangzi then said, "in fact, I think every floor of the ivory tower is very useful. There is no need to climb so high. Of course, for those of you who pursue the reward of Tianling college, the higher the better."


    And Zhang Fan also took Wang pangzi into the tent at this time. After confirming that there was no one here, Zhang Fan said to Wang pangzi in a very low voice, "Wang Li, just now I found that your face was scared. Did you see anything?"


    Wang Puzi frowned and nodded slowly, but he didn''t make a sound, and Zhang Fan continued, "is it a snake demon?"


    After a while, Wang nods again.


    It seems that what he guessed should be right. The snake demon really appeared in the crowd.


    Among the tribes in Anfu, there are indeed snake demons sneaking in.


    "So how long have you been with the snake demon? Should we know what obvious abilities they have, or what obvious shortcomings they have? "


    Zhang Fan takes Wang pangzi''s people aside just to understand the specific situation of the snake demon.


    But the three brothers around him could not help it.


    "Little brother, I don''t think your accomplishments are low, but don''t ask about the snake demon any more. I can guarantee that even if you have ten more, you won''t be the opponent of the snake demon."


    Zhang Fan laughs with disdain. Although he hasn''t seen the snake demon yet, he is very confident in his own strength. Now even if he is an expert in Mahayana, he won''t be afraid. What''s more, he has defeated an expert in the eighth heaven of Mahayana before. He''s just a snake demon. What can he do?


    When people saw the smile on Zhang Fan''s face, they couldn''t help showing a little surprise. They didn''t expect that the child had such a heart. When they all felt terrible, he didn''t show a little fear. Maybe he was really a newborn calf who didn''t fear tigers.


    "Little brother Zhang Fan, if you really want to know, I might as well tell you." At the moment only listen to Wang fatty light said.


    For Zhang Fan, he had an inexplicable trust. Before Zhang Fan reached the shackles, he could fight against himself with one against two. You should know that his double team began to be very strong in the shackles. Although he was alone now, Zhang Fan didn''t reach the shackles at that time, and now he is shackles Entering the peak of triple heaven, I''m afraid it''s not a big problem to deal with the general acceleration of entering the seventh heaven. Maybe I can''t deal with the snake demon, but Zhang Fan is not sure. In addition, his fire attribute skill fire finger has a restraining effect on the estimation of the snake demon.


    And now I just listen to what Wang pangzi says. "In fact, the strength of the snake demon is not very strong, but they are too insidious, which makes us practitioners feel that we can''t deal with them."


    "I''d like to hear about it." Zhang Fan said.


    Wang pangzi suddenly stretched out his arm, pulled open his sleeve and found that there were two deep teeth marks on his arm, one left and one right. It looks like it was bitten by a poisonous snake. "This is from the snake demon. His speed is very fast. I''m afraid it''s a match with the strange body method before you. Moreover, he has extraordinary toxicity. At that time, I was just bitten by him, but it had such deep teeth marks. Moreover, the whole person was about to be poisoned to death. If the snake demon didn''t detoxify us in time, I would have finished talking with you now So my life is left to me by the snake demon. "Zhang fan can''t help but wonder.


    "Can''t the power under your fury kill it?"


    Wang pangzi shook his head. "It''s not that we can''t kill it. It''s just that we can''t touch him at all. He''s like a ghost, and he can summon countless poisonous snakes to drive him. We are just like monkeys playing with him, and these poisonous snakes are very poisonous desert man snakes in the desert. As long as they are lightly touched by him, they will die on the spot. There is no choice but to give in. "


    Zhang Fan then asked, "then what other characteristics do they have?"


    Wang pangzi thought about it and suddenly said, "they can use weapons or put on clothes. Like human beings, this is the most weird monster I have ever seen."


    Zhang Fan heard the speech, but shook his head, "no, they are not monsters. It''s a tribe here. "


    Wang pangzi has some doubts, "tribe?"


    Obviously, he didn''t know about the Viper tribe. After all, the Viper tribe is far away from here.


    On the other side, a body refiner suddenly thought of something, "I seem to have heard of such a tribe, but it''s also a legend. Is it true?"


    Zhang Fan couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect that these people who have been wandering in the no man''s land all the year round didn''t know the existence of the Viper tribe. On the first day he came here, he had heard about the Viper tribe.


    At the moment, the refiner continued. "But I heard that this kind of tribe is also very far away. How can it appear here?"

 Chapter 242

    And Zhang Fan went on to the topic of the man and said, "indeed, as you said, these are not snake demons, but the people in the Viper tribe. We were a little curious at first. Why are people from the Viper tribe here? And they tried every means to make Anfu and the Loess tribe have friction, and finally there was a struggle. Although the people in Anfu did not say it clearly, I have guessed their general purpose. "


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t continue to say, "in fact, you don''t have to be too afraid of them. They are also human beings, but they are mutated human beings. Like human beings, they need to eat, they also have birth, aging and death, and they also have things that human beings fear. In other words, they are practitioners like you, but you are other beasts They are the trainers who specialize in poisonous snakes, that''s all


    Hearing this, Wang pangzi''s people also sighed. It seems that after listening to Zhang Fan''s decomposition, there seems to be nothing terrible about these snake demons. It''s just that they were shocked too much at the first contact. That''s why they were so afraid and worried.


    At this time, a tribal man suddenly opened Zhang Fan''s tent.


    Zhang Fan looked up and listened to what the man said, "my Lord, we have prepared realgar wine. General Yu Wentao asked when we could start testing. "


    But Zhang Fan eyebrows a joy, say to that person, "immediately start!"


    That person took the lead to run out, and Zhang Fan is also leading Wang fatty''s person to walk toward the outside.


    At the moment, I saw hundreds of people gathered outside. Unexpectedly, there were so many people in this small tribe. Before, Zhang Fan thought that there were no more than dozens of people here. Unexpectedly, the population of xiao''an mansion was quite large. If the battle just started, there would be a lot of dead people.


    At the moment, there are two jars of wine beside Yu Wentao and an Ye. Although they are not far away, Zhang Fan has been able to smell the strong aroma of the wine.


    Yu Wentao came to him and said, "brother Zhang Fan, this is the realgar wine you want. Should we feed each of them a cup?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head. He said to Yu Wentao in a very low voice, "if you use this method, someone will muddle through. If the snake man is angry, I''m afraid it will cause uncontrollable consequences."


    Yu Wentao hasn''t responded yet. He just listens to Zhang Fan''s voice and says to the crowd. "Many Anfu tribe people, Hello, I think you must know more about Anfu than I, an outsider. And do you know who is ultimately responsible for these situations? "


    These people look at each other face to face. Some say they are Wang pangzi, others say they are the bastards of the Loess tribe. However, few people really know who is behind the scenes.


    Zhang Fan continued, "in fact, they are all cheated or threatened by others, and the real reason is that people from the Viper tribe have come."


    "What?" When hearing these four words, most of the people were very surprised, especially the women and children, who were shivering. "But don''t be afraid. Now I''ve brought a special potion. As long as you drink this potion, the people of the Viper tribe will naturally dare not approach."


    Smell speech, the faces of all people are exposed, surprise look, looking at Zhang Fan pulling two barrels of medicine similar to wine, and Zhang Fan then said. "You can also choose not to drink it, because it has a very strange effect. They have deadly poison to the people of the Viper tribe, which I have developed for many years. However, if the people who want to go to the battlefield drink this kind of medicine, they will lose consciousness and reduce their combat effectiveness. Now, I would like to ask you to do me a favor. "


    On one side, Yu Wentao and Anye are stunned. They don''t know what medicine Zhang Fan sells in the gourd.


    Didn''t you just say that you would call everyone to drink realgar wine? Only in this way can we detect out who is the snake man? But now why not let them drink? But also made up a string of lies, Zhang Fan, what is this really want to do?


    Don''t know who, first opened a mouth, in front of Zhang Fan asked, "if you can help us, don''t say is to help you a what help, even if it is on the knife mountain under the sea of fire, we will not refuse."


    "Yes, brother, we believe you. Your skill just now, we all saw it. You are adults in our tribe. I will listen to you whatever you say."


    Zhang Fan calmly smile, did not expect that he just cast quepeng technique, there are so many people to see.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan said to them with a faint smile.


    "It''s very simple, as I said just now. You need to drink and do not need to drink, please divide into two sides, want to drink this kind of water, his advantage is, against the invasion of snake man. At the same time, if a snake man drinks this kind of wine, he will die on the spot. If a normal person drinks it, he will have nothing to do. On the other hand, if someone needs to come out to fight, but drinks this kind of wine, then his combat effectiveness will definitely be weakened, and he will be delirious. So please stand on both sides, the one on the left needs to drink, and the one on the right doesn''t need to drink, so that I can distributeAfter hearing this, there was a commotion at the bottom.


    At the moment, Yu Wentao continued to say, "yes, please stand up one by one according to what brother Zhang Fan said."


    And very soon, the people below began to turn left and right. In more than a minute, more than a hundred people had already stood in their own position. At the moment, Zhang Fan saw that there were more than a dozen people on the right who chose not to drink this kind of medicine, and his eyes were slowly locked on them.


    If snake people don''t drink this kind of medicine, they may be suspected by Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan gave a high sounding reason not to drink this kind of medicine, that is, to fight for the tribe. In this way, when everyone chooses not to drink it, he won''t worry about being doubted by others, and those who firmly want to drink realgar wine are naturally well deserved.


    After the two sides were separated, Zhang Fan also arranged to be there. "Brother Tao, you brought a bucket of wine to one side, and then let these people drink it one by one. Now the number of people has been divided, so that everyone should not be confused, but you must pay attention to whether they have any special situation? Once there is an abnormal situation, let them be isolated immediately. "


    Yu Wentao nodded, then led several people to take them.


    At the moment, the remaining ten people were all staring at Zhang Fan with big eyes. Zhang Fan glanced over and found that they were not abnormal. On the contrary, they were just like ordinary people. Even there were two women and a child in them. They also wanted to go to the battlefield.


    Zhang Fan was a little surprised. At the moment, I just listen to what Zhang Fan said. "Uncle Chen, go and help me confirm their identities. Are they all from the tribe?"


    "All right!" Chen Jinnan agreed.


    Zhang Fan knew very well that if these people were allowed to drink realgar wine now, they would not agree even if they were killed. Why did they let them drink what they said they would not? Snake people are also determined not to drink this kind of wine. They have all kinds of reasons to prevaricate Zhang Fan, and Zhang Fan is not stupid enough to force them to drink it. If snake people are really allowed to drink realgar wine and then show their behavior, I''m afraid that so many people will also be harmed.


    Chen Jinnan, on the other side, took two soldiers with him.


    Towards this group of people.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan even said, "don''t worry. I know that everyone wants to go to the battlefield, but normally, the war situation is changing rapidly, and no one can guarantee that they will come back alive forever. Moreover, I also want to leave their own names for each people in the tribe. Even if they die in the battlefield, they can also have a chance to commemorate, so that they can remember that you are the heroes! "


    Hearing this, everyone nodded slightly.


    Just, in the crowd, there is a pair of snake eyes, quietly blinked.

 Chapter 243

    By this time, Chen Jinnan had already started to record with a pen and paper.


    Zhang Fan stands aside and quietly looks at the changes on people''s faces, especially for the two children and women. Generally speaking, snake people are more likely to become children and women, because only in this way can they not be found.


    however, after they have all recorded, there is no one People show something unusual. Soon people on the other side also began to accept to drink realgar wine, and Zhang Fan''s hand also appeared a roster.


    Chen Jinnan went to Zhang Fan and bowed his head to Zhang Fan. "There seems to be something wrong with the roster."


    Zhang Fan nodded. He knew that there would be something wrong with the roster. If there were snake people mixed up in it, they would make up their own identity. Chen Jinnan had been in the tribe for so long, and he still knew who was who.


    It''s just that I can''t see clearly in the dark.


    Zhang Fan waved his hand to Chen Jinnan and said, "Uncle Chen, I believe you. You already have your own way of screening."


    Chen Jinnan nodded and took the roster to one side.


    At the moment, Zhang Fan reminded, "don''t scare the snake."


    Chen Jinnan understood, made eye contact with Zhang Fan, and immediately began to call the roll.


    "Liu Yang."


    "Ma Chao!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people who were named stood up one by one, and the rest looked at each other, showing some uneasiness. They didn''t know what Chen Jinnan was doing.


    And Zhang fan can feel it, but with the number of people getting smaller and smaller.


    This snake man is about to show his flaws.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan only felt that the child''s body in the crowd moved slightly, and his eyes immediately floated past, but in an instant, he immediately reflected that it was not the child who was moving, but someone around him was moving!


    What kind of person can''t see clearly when he''s blindfolded?


    But there was a pair of eyes, and there was a little evil light in them. Zhang Fan could almost be sure that this man was a snake man, but he was not given any chance at the next moment. His whole body moved, stepped on the stars, and shot fiercely. It was like a streamer light. In an instant, he grabbed the guy''s neck.


    When Zhang Fan was about to ask about his identity, Zhang Fan only felt that his hand was slipping.


    The thing that he held slipped away from his hands.


    Zhang Fan was shocked. When he went to see that thing again, he found that he began to crawl on the ground. The speed of swimming was amazing!


    On one side, people were also panic. Spread out.


    Zhang Fan knows that he can''t let this guy run away, otherwise it will be difficult to find him later.


    Yu Wentao on the other side also seems to have found the situation here!


    "Stop him!"


    But Zhang Fan waved his hand poetically and didn''t let them get involved.


    In this case, the more people there are, the more trouble there will be.


    "Fire finger!" With a light drink, a flame shot out, directly blocked in front of the snake man. The snake man was startled, and the ground in front of him was blown out a big crack by a flame. His whole body was also trembled, and quickly turned around. He stood upright, his eyes like a sword, staring directly at Zhang Fan.


    And Zhang Fan was so cold that I was scared. He subconsciously stepped back.


    The eyes of this thing are so evil that he doesn''t dare to look directly at it.


    "Boy, you forced me."


    With the confrontation between the snake man and Zhang Fan, all the people on one side scattered, leaving a big space for Zhang Fan. Hearing this guy speak, Zhang Fan also smiles. Staring at this guy, he said faintly, "I thought how terrible the snake man looks. It''s just like you! It''s just a reptile


    "Who do you call a reptile?"


    Unexpectedly, the snake man was angry. He showed his bright red snake letter and said to Zhang Fan with a threat, "little doll, do you believe I''ll kill you right away?"


    Zhang Fan curled his lips, "it doesn''t matter what you say. Anyway, you can''t run away today!"


    Zhang Fan knows that this snake man is just putting on airs!


    Now, what he thinks is how to run!


    Whoosh! Suddenly, the snake man turned into a streamer and ran to another crowd.


    The majority of children and women in the crowd, Zhang Fan see this, heart know not good!


    The snake man is clever and vicious. The more people he knows, the safer he will be!


    When Zhang Fan was surprised, Shi Xian''s words came over!


    "Don''t worry. Do you really think the way I told you didn''t work? You look good, wait for him here, when he comes, use lightning to deal with him, he can''t run away! "Zhang Fan was so suspicious that he didn''t move.


    Chen Jinnan is also silly. He is wondering why Zhang Fan doesn''t go after the snake man. Is he allowed to kill and run away?


    However, everything was expected by Zhang Fan and Shi Xian.


    At the next moment, the snake demon screamed in the crowd. The snake did not dare to spit again! Dodge left and dodge right, as if trying to escape from the crowd! People have not yet reacted to come over is how to return a responsibility, but see that snake demon unexpectedly fiercely darted back, appeared again in front of Zhang Fan!


    "What''s the taste of realgar wine?"


    Zhang Fan is also a reaction, Shixian let himself prepare realgar wine, but the killer of snakes! Most of these people have drunk realgar wine, and 80% of them have scattered wine on the ground! Snake people wandering on the ground, inevitably will not encounter these drinks! However, the snake man asked if he could accept and endure the taste of wine. Now, as Shi Xian said, he really came back!


    At the moment, Zhang Fan did not give the snake demon the opportunity to answer, only his left hand fire, right hand lightning!


    With a very strong momentum, firmly controlled the whole war! The snake man just wanted to escape, but in front of him, a flame shot fiercely!


    He nodded hastily, but just turned around, the power of thunder had fallen on him! Crackling a burst of noise, snake demon can no longer bear, was Zhang Fan''s lightning power to the whoa whoa whoa!


    It''s just a breathing time. Seeing the snake demon, it''s no longer possible!


    Zhang Fan sees this, this just takes back lightning skill!


    With a hand forward, directly grasped the snake demon''s neck! This guy is still very slippery. However, Zhang Fan seized his seven inches this time and didn''t give him another chance to escape. This guy is also in great pain now. Even if he escaped, he might not be able to move!


    "Good! "


    I don''t know who yelled, and everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    Behind Zhang Fan, Chen Jinnan looks even more happy. He was surprised why Zhang Fan didn''t do it. Now he finally understood, and all this, originally in Zhang Fan''s expectations, only for their own strength of self-confidence, can have this calm and self-confidence!


    As an elder, this is something he never had.


    "Brother Zhang Fan, it''s really you!"


    On one side, Yu Wentao also rushed over!


    "Yes, I thought it was useless. It turned out that there was such a special effect against the snake man!"


    Zhang Fan nodded, "all things in the world, mutual restraint, cause and effect reincarnation, all have his natural law."


    Zhang Fan also wants to continue to pretend to force, but Shi Xian starts to scold in his heart.


    "You little bastard, what are you doing here? If I didn''t teach you, you wouldn''t be able to find him out! But don''t be proud now. This guy will never go out alone. And his cultivation hasn''t even reached the shackles. It''s easy for you to deal with him. If you come here, you''ll suffer! "


    Zhang Fan, who was still happy, was withered and not happy at all when he heard Shi Xian say so.


    On one side, someone has taken the rope and tied the snake man in Zhang Fan''s hand!


    At this time, we can really understand what the snake man looks like! It turns out that the size of this thing is not big. It''s even as big as a wild dog. It doesn''t reach the size of an adult at all! Even, like an eight or nine year old!

 Chapter 244

    But standing up, he is very tall, similar to a normal person. Under all kinds of clothes, he only shows a face. It''s hard for others to tell whether he is a human or a snake demon!


    By this time, someone has already spoken!


    "Burn him!"


    "Strip him alive!"


    "Yes, eat his meat and drink his blood!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless denounces, let Zhang Fan have some astonishment, did not expect that the people in the tribe, even so hate snake! Maybe, it''s just that this thing looks terrible!


    After all, a normal person can''t accept this strange looking creature!


    And a human being!


    At the moment, Yu Wentao also went to Zhang Fan''s side and said to him, "I think, if you don''t save his life, I think this guy may have other uses!"


    Zhang Fan nodded, it seems that there are still wise people!


    At this time, Wang pangzi and others have come over. They are watching Zhang Fan step by step how to catch the snake man. They were worried, but now they are not afraid at all!


    When he came to Zhang Fan''s side, Wang looked down at the snake man, and finally said, "this one is not the one that beat us before!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Zhang Fan knows that at this time, he can only say so.


    But he sighed in his heart. Looking at the worried color on the cheeks of the generation of Anfu, he could not help pursing his lips. If Anfu now has a strong Mahayana, how can he worry about these problems? After all, real power is the safest wealth.


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s consolation, people''s faces were slightly better.


    On the other side, it''s just the beginning!


    "Ha ha ha You are in the trap. Our goal is not here, but "The Loess tribe!"


    It''s the snake man who is half dead but never dead!


    "Well! We''ve already guessed that, so my father and my brother went with us! " Ann wild gas of some shiver!


    "Ha ha, just waiting for them to go!"


    On one side, an Ye''s face was gloomy, and his fists were crunching. This time, if he didn''t do it well, I''m afraid the two families would be greatly hurt! Even the whole army was destroyed!


    ¡­¡­


    On the wall of the courtyard, a group of people turned pale. Now all the people of the Loess tribe have gone to attack Anfu. Now there are only a few people in the tribe who lead to the peak of the spirit realm. How can they resist this group of snake people?


    Snake man thousands of miles away, how can he be here!


    When panic surged in my heart, someone rushed to the courtyard wall quickly. Looking at the yellow dust with fierce air, the corner of my eye was twitching. Immediately, I yelled: "everyone, be on guard!"


    "Shua Shua!"


    It has to be said that the Loess tribe is larger than an''fu!


    With the approach of yellow dust, a black flag also appeared clearly in the sight of people in the city. On that flag, a black snake was winding and occupying, showing ferocious ferocity.


    "It''s really from the Viper tribe!"


    "It seems that we are indeed in the trap. The information that the clan leader got should have been revealed by the Viper tribe on purpose, which made our loess tribe send a large number of experts to attack Anfu, but they went straight to our base camp with weak strength!" The voice of a man in armor is gloomy.


    "Now what? General Ouyang A soldier asked, "look at the people and horses of the Viper tribe. It''s obvious that a lot of them have come this time. Can we keep them?"


    "As long as they have been able to get there for a while, I will be informed by the head of the clan." General Ouyang said.


    "Ha ha, let''s come out at last. We won''t shut the door as soon as we meet?" The roaring sound of horse''s hooves finally came to a halt outside the Loess tribe with yellow dust. A laugh came from it. Then two black horses stepped out slowly and sat on their backs. No, to be exact, they should be snake people!


    The left-handed man, with a strong body and a strong back, was wearing a simple and honest smile on his face. But only those who knew him well knew that this man''s cruel and cruel means were not in vain.


    The other one is relatively thin, and his face is full of cross knife marks. He is the second leader of the Viper tribe, the soul taking black snake!


    Black and white snake, has always been the signature General of the Viper tribe!


    Both of them are in the shackles of the five Heaven!


    Under the joint efforts, basically, it''s hard to meet an opponent in Mahayana!


    After them, there were hundreds of people and horses from the Viper tribe, which spread slowly. The bright sword reflected the cold luster, and the tense atmosphere before the war covered the Loess tribe. Around here, there are countless snakes scattered, the lineup is not strong!This line-up, I''m afraid, in addition to Wangcheng, other strength to weigh!


    "Black and white snakes! You Viper tribe and our loess tribe have always had well water but not river water. Is it too much today? " General Ouyang waved his hand. The bowstring in the hands of those Lin guards on the wall of the courtyard was also strained. He turned and yelled. Here, he is the Supreme Commander!


    Behind him are all the old and weak women and children of the Loess tribe!


    "Hey, hey, I just heard that there seems to be a big treasure outside the Loess tribe, so come and have a look. Why are you so nervous?" The thin black snake said with a faint smile.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy for you Viper tribe to fight with our loess tribe." General Ouyang''s face also became a little gloomy at this moment. His loess tribe has seven masters in the shackles. It is not impossible to eradicate the black and white snakes.


    Just, when will they come back!


    "People die for money and birds die for food. I''ve been working in our business for a long time. I know your loess tribe is not weak. Hehe, but today, there is no one in this tribe. Why didn''t you see a doll above the shackles? Are you going to let me rob the Viper tribe first? "


    With a strange black smile, he suddenly drew out a big knife on the horse''s back with his backhand. With a little bit of the snake''s tail on the horse''s back, it was suddenly plundered. The powerful spirit power condensed on the big knife, and a knife awn directly cleaved to the gate of the Loess tribe.


    When he saw the black snake, he said he would do it. General Ouyang was also very angry. He took a long gun and flashed out. In mid air, he took the black snake down.


    "Dang Dang!"


    In mid air, the sparks burst out and the fierce wind broke out. At last, both of them were shaken away.


    What''s going on?!


    "Ha ha, I''m happy. I didn''t expect that there is an expert in wuchongtian, a hidden shackle realm, in the Loess tribe today. You can stop me, but you can''t stop others, white snake! Take people in The black snake stood upright on the horse''s back with a strange smile, and the snake''s tail swung again. The powerful force directly broke the horse''s four hooves and fell to the ground with a loud hiss.


    "Ha ha, OK, grandchildren, follow us to rush in!"


    When the White Snake heard the words, he cracked his mouth and laughed. With a wave of his big hand, he took the lead and rushed to the Loess tribe with the people and horses of many poisonous snake tribes.


    "All tribal guards, kill!"


    Seeing this, general Ouyang''s eyes were also full of killing intention, and he gave a sharp drink.

 Chapter 245

    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    On the wall of the courtyard, many loess tribes guard the tight bowstring in their hands. At the same time, the bowstring loosens, and the sky bursts out. They shoot at the people and horses of the Viper tribe. At the moment, there are some screams. The people of viper tribe are not invincible, and they are also exercisers. Therefore, after the arrow, like human beings, will also be injured or even die!


    The smell of blood diffuses outside the Loess tribe. The people of the venomous snake tribe who rush to these murderous and lifeless places are shocked! For this kind of scene, they obviously haven''t seen much!


    General Ouyang wanted to help. As soon as he wanted to help, a strong wind broke through the air, which made him back two steps in a hurry.


    "Hey, brother, let''s try something with you!" The one who rushed up the courtyard wall was naturally black snake. With a grim smile, the sword in his hand turned into Dao Dao Mang and entangled general Ouyang.


    "Bang!"


    At the gate of the Loess tribe, the black white snake also jumped up, with big hands, burst out a powerful spiritual wave, and finally hit the thick gate like a huge stone.


    "Bang!"


    The gate fell to the ground. The gate of the Loess tribe was directly opened by the White Snake, and the people of the poisonous snake tribe poured into Zhuangzi. Countless poisonous snakes, big and small, came in. In the tribe, men and women, young and old, are all panic lost, scattered and fled!


    "Kill


    Seeing the people of the Viper tribe break into Zhuangzi, some of the guard leaders of the Loess tribe also shout loudly.


    "Poof


    However, as soon as the leader of the guard''s cheers fell, his strong figure flashed suddenly. The white snake''s grim smile magnified rapidly in his eyes. In his mouth, the snake''s letter continued, and his last palm waved, which directly shook the man away and spurted blood.


    With the strength of the white snake''s shackles, here, it is basically the wolf into the sheep.


    General Ouyang''s eyes are red. Although he wants to protect his own people, he can''t protect himself in the face of the powerful black snake! Now in this case, but also can only ask Huangshi they can come back early!


    "Bang!"


    The powerful spirit power broke out from the white snake. With one palm, he beat a loess guard in front of him to vomit blood and fly away. Then he raised his tail with a grim smile and stepped on the head of a frightened guard on the ground. If he stepped on it, his brain would overflow.


    "Whew!"


    However, just as the White Snake was about to smash its tail, a fierce wind broke out suddenly. He grasped it with his backhand and a broken spear. He raised his eyes and saw that not far away from him, a slightly thin young man was standing quietly, and his eyes were watching him closely.


    "I can''t see it. I didn''t expect that there were so many people in the Loess tribe, and there was such a strong defensive force in the tribe! But why haven''t you seen Huangshi and an Xiaotian yet? Are they lost? "


    The young man said in a low voice.


    This young man is no other than Zhang Fan.


    After settling down in Anfu, Zhang Fan found a reason to look around. In fact, it is to perform the cultivation of Mahayana realm, to find out the position of the Loess tribe on the ground, to use the starry sky, and to reach the periphery of the Loess tribe in a very short time.


    In fact, he just wanted to know what the purpose of the Viper tribe was.


    Because of what the old man said to himself in Anfu before, Zhang Fan was even more curious about the no man''s land. Even, he wondered, is the Viper tribe also for that treasure!


    All the people around were blindfolded, and finally saw a man who came to the rescue, but he was a teenager who had never met. "Who are you? They''re too dangerous. Let''s go! "


    Looking at these fighting people of the Loess tribe, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but smile.


    Every tribe is the same, fighting for its own survival.


    "Triple pinnacle of shackles?" Not far away, general Ouyang has seen Zhang Fan''s accomplishments!


    I can''t help worrying!


    However, he suddenly felt the power of the spirit. General Ouyang was surprised again. He didn''t expect that the young man had such deep cultivation. How can its spiritual power be limited to the triple heaven of bondage?


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to die..."


    Zhang Fan smiles at the people nearby, and then stops in front of the White Snake without any more nonsense.


    "Triple pinnacle of shackles"


    Looking at the young man in front of him, the white snake''s ferocious face and the mountain also flashed a touch of consternation. At such an age, he actually reached such a stage, and there was such a genius hidden in the Loess tribe.


    "According to his training speed, I''m afraid he will enter the shackle realm more than eight heaven within two years. Maybe he can become a strong one in Mahayana realm in the future..." White snake''s eyes twinkle, and then his heart is full of killing intention. Now the poisonous snake tribe and the Loess tribe are completely torn. If the Loess tribe is really strong in Mahayana, it will be a disaster for their poisonous snake tribe.It is better to get rid of this evil as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, the ferocity on the white snake''s face became more and more intense. Looking at Zhang Fan, he said with a strange smile: "although he has killed many people, he has never tried. How would it feel to kill your genius? I don''t know if your flesh and blood will be more delicious! "


    "Bang!"


    White snake''s voice has just fallen, his body shape, is at the same time out of the storm, powerful spiritual power in the palm of the cohesion, and then mercilessly to Zhang Fan angrily pat away.


    "Fire finger!"


    Facing the white snake''s attack, Lin Zhangfan''s face is dignified. The spirit power in the elixir field converges rapidly at this moment. At last, his two fingers bend together, just like a bright flame, with many oblique points in the palm of the white snake.


    "Bang!"


    When the fingers and palms touch each other, the wave of spirit power spreads like a water wave, throwing away all the debris on the ground.


    "Kick, kick!"


    Zhang Fan''s figure retreated a few steps before he was forced to stabilize. The White Snake, however, only retreated half a step. The gap between the strength of the two heavens is obvious.


    And Zhang Fan also some surprise, this guy in his own fire finger, unexpectedly not hurt!


    "There''s something strange about this boy!"


    Although he only stepped back, the white snake''s eyes were gradually gloomy. At the moment of the previous fight, he clearly felt the leading force of the other side, with a very hot breath. The heat was all over his body. If it wasn''t for the Yin and soft air in his body, he would be caught off guard and eat one Small losses.


    "If it''s too late, it will change. Kill him first!"


    The white snake''s eyes flashed cold. His broad palm expanded a little at the moment. His powerful spiritual power surged rapidly. Then, his tail heavily stepped on the ground. His strong power directly shook a crack in the ground. His body, with the help of this power, appeared in front of Zhang Fan almost instantly!


    "The shadow of a thousand handed snake!"

 Chapter 246

    The shadow of the white snake''s huge body enveloped Zhang Fan. His right palm, which was surging with a terrible force, suddenly burst out. For a moment, it seemed that even the air was torn in two. The sharp sound of the wind and the roaring spread, made some people around watching here look sharp.


    The piercing wind reverberates in Zhang Fan''s eardrum. At this moment, he also feels a strong crisis. His eyes are staring at the enlarged palmprint in his eyes. At the same time, the spirit power stored in the spirit spring is also transferred out by him, rushing to his hands.


    At the same time, the whole body Wanyuan daojue crazy rotation, absorbing the spiritual power between heaven and earth, supply for your own use!


    Still as a mountain!


    On the double fists, he brought up a very strong fluctuation of spiritual power. Under the gaze of many frightening eyes around him, he collided with the White Snake palm wind heavily!


    Suddenly, a strong wind burst out from the point of contact. The whole ground was blasted by a layer of gravel.


    Such fierce confrontation directly made the whole chaotic scene quiet. Even general Ouyang and black snake, who were fighting fiercely on the wall of the courtyard, stepped back and cast their eyes away.


    "Dong!"


    When they cast their eyes to the past, a figure suddenly fell out of the dusty area, and finally fell heavily on the ground, smearing a dazzling bloodstain.


    "Poof


    As soon as the figure fell to the ground, it was a gush of blood, and all the eyes were focused on him. Then, the whole chaotic scene was dead and silent, and those eyes were suddenly filled with incredible color.


    Because it was not the boy they had expected that they were badly injured and landed in a mess!


    Instead, it''s the white snake who has more than five accomplishments in the shackle realm!


    Black and white snake, no man''s land!


    It was defeated in the hands of this nameless boy!


    Such a result, I have to say, is too shocking! Nobody can think of it!


    Chaos of the Loess tribe, at the moment become surprisingly quiet, a road vision, with a strong shock, constantly sweeping back and forth on the two figures in the scene.


    White Snake lost, and still lost to a boy who was only fifteen or sixteen years old!


    Looking at the white snake lying on the ground gushing blood, after a long time, with the recovery of reason, everyone began to believe this somewhat unacceptable fact.


    "This young man, who is sacred?"


    "Grass


    The guards of a dry loess tribe also took a breath of cold air at this moment, and immediately burst into a rude remark. They never thought it would be like this. They have heard about the fierce name of the white snake for a long time. Over the years, there are not many experts who have died in his hands. However, now the former murderer is defeated in the hands of this young man!


    "Ha ha, good! Good! Good job


    On the wall of the courtyard, general Ouyang suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs after a good moment. The ecstatic color on his face can''t be concealed. This scene also makes him shocked beyond words.


    Compared with general Ouyang''s ecstasy, the black snake''s face was extremely ugly. He never thought that with the strength of the White Snake, he would be defeated by a small generation of the Loess tribe!


    In the eyes of the audience, Zhang Fan kept the movement of the seal palm. After a long time, a touch of ruddy rose on his face, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    And in the palm of his hand, the light flashed!


    Many people were stunned by this scene. General Ouyang on the wall of the courtyard was stunned because of this. But in a moment, he felt that there was a flash of lightning in the whirlpool of spiritual power outside Zhang Fan''s body!


    Could it be that this man has not only the attribute of fire, but also the attribute of lightning!


    Aware of this situation, general Ouyang''s face is almost instantly red up, it is excited to the extreme performance!


    If you are really a double attribute practitioner, such talents must be brought to your own tribe!


    With him, the Loess tribe will be able to win the whole no man''s land in ten years, even close to the old nest of viper tribe!


    And Zhang Fan''s head is buzzing at the moment. He didn''t expect that a snake man with only five days of shackles could have such strong power. If it''s not for him to inject lightning into his hand at the end, he can''t be killed by one second!


    And he is in the motionless mountain blessing, but also by the strength of the other side to shock some hair!


    But fortunately, they still have the heart of the sea to recover, so the earthquake injured place, also in the rapid recovery!


    "Who killed that boy, I''ll call him the commander of viper tribe!"


    At this time, the black snake also calmed down, with a trace of panic in his eyes, and then yelled. Zhang Fan''s talent made him feel a trace of fear. If he let such a person grow up, it would be a nightmare for them.Hearing the cry of the black snake, the people of the Viper tribe were stunned, and their eyes immediately turned red. Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. What''s more, these people are outlaws!


    "Kill


    I don''t know who is a fierce drink, and then all the people and horses of the Viper tribe directly rush at Zhang Fan who is standing still in the same place!


    "Stop them!"


    Several guards of the Loess tribe, who were also cruel, took the lead and stopped all the people of the Viper tribe. They can also see that although Zhang Fan killed the White Snake, it seems that he was also attacked! Now, we are trying to recover!


    "In the future, I will wash your poisonous snake tribe with blood!" General Ouyang''s body flashed and stopped the black snake who was ready to fight in person. It was Yin measured.


    Smell speech, black snake''s face can''t help twitching for a while, at this moment, his heart is also some regret, if early know this loess tribe so thorny words, shouldn''t move. What I didn''t expect was that after I had cheated most of the people from the Loess tribe, there would still be such a good hand in this tribe!


    Not to mention the old man, even the young man made him aware of the deep danger.


    If they are in danger, they will come back! Now, we can only make a quick decision!


    "Hum, if you want to wash my Viper tribe with blood, it depends on your ability."


    However, no matter how much I regret it in my heart, it has happened. The black snake is No. 1. Now I don''t want to regret it. I don''t care about the dead white snake. With a sneer, I bully myself again and fight with general Ouyang fiercely.


    The scuffle started in the Loess tribe, and the smell of blood was diffused. The people and horses on both sides were killed with red eyes. The sound of swords and swords entering the body was harsh.


    These people who can fight can last for a while, but most of the unarmed old people, children and women have been killed by these strange snakes!


    "Ha ha, it seems that it''s my turn to be the leader of the Viper tribe!"


    All of a sudden, a snake man appeared in front of Zhang Fan. With the palm of his hand, the sharp dagger slipped from his sleeve, and then stabbed Zhang Fan''s chest like a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 247

    However, just when the snake man''s dagger was a few feet away from Zhang Fanshang, the latter''s closed eyes suddenly opened. At the same time, the whirlpool of spiritual power around the body surface, like a storm, suddenly spread and hit the snake man''s body heavily.


    This is Wanyuan daojue''s independent attack!


    "Poof


    A figure, flying backwards, spewed out several mouthfuls of blood, and finally fell into the crowd.


    And Zhang Fan''s eyes, full of a touch of indifference to kill!


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s eyes, the people of the Viper tribe, who had been fierce before, stepped back in panic. They deeply felt that the boy in front of them was not something they could stop.


    "Hiss!"


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t give these guys too much time. He picked up a long black iron sword on the ground and burst out with all his powerful spiritual power. His body shape was like a wolf into a sheep. He rushed into the poisonous snake tribe. The sword shadow danced and the wind broke. All the people infected by the sword shadow died of vomiting blood. These deadly poisonous snakes, Also in Zhang Fan''s sword, was cut into several sections.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s great power, the morale of the guards of the Loess tribe was also greatly boosted, waving weapons and rushing out like a jackal.


    With Zhang Fan as the leader, Ma Dun, a former Viper who had the upper hand, collapsed. Facing the counterattack of the Loess tribe, he retreated step by step and was no longer as fierce as before.


    Black snake''s face was a little gray when he saw his own people in constant rout. At this moment, he also understood that today''s event was a complete failure.


    Remember the young man''s dead eyes!


    "Boom!"


    As the black snake began to retreat, the sound of horse''s hooves came from a distance. Hearing the sound, the black snake''s face changed again. Without any hesitation in his heart, he retreated suddenly with a little bit of wall on his tail.


    "Retreat!"


    Listening to the black snake''s fierce drinking, the people and horses of the poisonous snake tribe, who were no longer fighting, quickly retreated like the tide. Finally, after leaving a large number of corpses, they ran out of the Loess tribe in a panic, and finally got into the darkness of those no man''s land in a mess.


    Seeing the defeat of the poisonous snake tribe, the morale of the Loess tribe is getting higher and higher. However, when some people are ready to fight, general Ouyang waves his hand and stops them all.


    "Don''t chase the poor. Go and get the snake venom to detoxify the poisoned people in the tribe!"


    "Yes


    With the people and horses of the Viper tribe running away, the chaotic loess tribe is gradually calming down, but now the Loess tribe is in a mess, with blood on the ground and a thick smell of blood floating in the air. The degree of embarrassment, and the previous Anfu want to compare, there is no less than!


    The Viper tribe had a lot of people this time. Although they were defeated in the end, it is obvious that the casualties of the Loess tribe are not a small number! If Zhang Fan doesn''t show up, I''m afraid the number of casualties will be more than that!


    If there is no accident, then the Loess tribe will almost be destroyed in one pot!


    Although there were casualties, it was inevitable. When the people and horses of the Viper tribe were completely defeated, there were deafening cheers in the Loess tribe.


    "Hero! Hero


    All of a sudden, many young people from the Loess tribe also gathered around!


    They surrounded Zhang Fan and kept shouting!


    These people''s eyes are full of light. At their age, they are looking forward to becoming heroes and saving the tribe! Now, Zhang Fan has realized their dream in everyone''s heart!


    So, that impulse and joy, can''t suppress!


    When Zhang Fan was surrounded by the crowd, general Ouyang''s laughter also rang. He approached the crowd, looked at Zhang Fan, and immediately clapped his palm on the latter''s shoulder and sighed: "good boy! Where are you from? "


    In a word, general Ouyang found that he didn''t know what to say. Today, the Loess tribe is in danger. If he is not careful, the whole army will be destroyed. However, fortunately, at the most critical moment, the young man stepped forward to stop the White Snake and kill it at one stroke! turn the tide!


    "This time, thanks to you..."


    Hearing general Ouyang''s words, Zhang Fan also gave a faint smile. He threw his sword on the ground and looked back. The ground was full of corpses. I can''t help sighing and saying to him, "I''m just a passer-by, just passing by here!"


    With that, Zhang Fan didn''t even look back. He jumped up and stepped on the stars. The figure had disappeared in the dark!


    Looking at the figure leaving, general Ouyang can''t help but feel a sigh. It''s a pity that these talents can''t stay in the tribe. If they can be used for themselves, it''s really a good news for the Loess tribe.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of the horse''s hoof fell, and the people outside made a lot of noise and roared wildly, rushing towards the tribe!"Patriarch, don''t be nervous. The snake man has been beaten away!" General Ouyang stood on the wall, looking at the figure not far away.


    But the person who comes back is not others, it is Huangshi. Beside him, an Xiaotian and an Zhi are sitting on the horses! Eyes grim, see this scene, can''t help but take a breath.


    I didn''t expect that after being attacked, the Loess tribe could still have the ability to fight back and beat back the snake people''s tribe! It''s only a matter of time if the Loess tribes want to deal with their own government.


    Hearing general Ouyang''s voice, Huangshi ordered his men to stop charging!


    With the people and horses slowly toward the tribe, after the people and horses close, they can see that the ground is full of corpses. Whether it''s from the tribe or the snake people, it''s in piles!


    It seems that the battle just now should have been very fierce!


    "General Ouyang, how is the war going? We''ve all been cheated! But fortunately, the fighting in Anfu stopped in time. When we reacted, we had already rushed back. We even received your warning on the way. I didn''t expect to catch up Yellowstone sighed.


    "No harm, patriarch, if it wasn''t for the boy, you would have just come back! But I didn''t expect that there were so many poisonous snake tribes to attack! However, they didn''t have many strong men of high cultivation. They only had two black and white snakes, and the White Snake was killed! " General Ouyang said.


    "Oh?" After hearing this, Huangshi was overjoyed. "It''s really the people of the Viper tribe! But what did you just say about teenagers? "


    "I don''t know. However, this young man is very powerful. In fact, he is very strong. Moreover, only in three moves, it directly killed the white snake! You know, this black-and-white double snake is very strong. Even me, but against the black snake, I was only defeated. However, that young man only had the cultivation of triple heaven in the shackles! What a genius General Ouyang said, his face full of astonishment!


    "Triple heaven in shackles?" Behind him, Huang Jian can''t help but sigh!


    Smell speech, not only Huang Jian Leng down, even a few of the side of the shackle realm of the above experts, are a face of consternation, think that they are listening to the wrong, that white snake is shackle realm of the strength of more than five days!


    Huang Shi was stunned. He looked at an Xiaotian. His eyesight was very fierce. Just one glance, he guessed something. At the moment, he took a breath of air.


    "Can''t it be Zhang Fan?" An Xiaotian still has some doubts.


    Anzhi''s hand holding the reins was shaking. He was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "it should be brother Zhang Fan!"


    With that, he pointed to the white snake lying on the ground and found a fire hole in its hand! The White Snake didn''t appear before he died. After he died, the flame finally came out!


    Huangshi is very clear about the terrible potential of a 16-year-old triple heaven master in shackle realm. Maybe in a few years, an mansion will be a strong one in Mahayana realm. When the time comes, who else can compete with them in this no man''s land?


    At the moment, even with Huangshi''s heart, they are a little bit lucky. Fortunately, this time they go to Anfu to resolve the contradiction, otherwise, they will be in trouble in the future!


    "However, how can he be so fast? He was able to arrive before us and solve the problem ahead of time when we started first!" An Xiaotian asked.


    "Brother Zhang Fan has a very fast body method. If you try your best to use it, you should be ahead of us. What''s more, we''re a big army, and we''re certainly not as fast as Zhang Fan! "


    There is no doubt about Anzhi''s statement.


    Although the problems of the Viper tribe have been solved, Huangshi still invites an Xiaotian and others into the tribe to be entertained. However, as the current loess tribe is bloody, it is not easy to keep people for a long time, so an Xiaotian and others do not stay for long, so they want to take the initiative to leave.


    For the departure of an Xiaotian and others, Huang Shi didn''t insist on staying. He said that after he came to the door to thank him in the future, he personally sent the hint and others away.

 Chapter 248

    After cleaning up in the middle of the night, most of the mess in the Loess tribe has been cleaned up, but it still has a bloody smell. In this battle, the Loess tribe also has casualties, and the aftermath is not easy.


    When the sun appears again, an Xiaotian and an Zhi have arrived at the gate of an Fu!


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that this trip was so smooth. It seems that the Viper tribe also suffered a big loss." In front of the motorcade, when an Xiaotian looked at the tribe at the end of the line of sight, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and said with a smile.


    On one side, Anzhi also laughed, "yes, if it wasn''t for brother Zhang Fan, I''m afraid everything would not be so smooth!"


    "Yes, after we go back, we must reward Zhang Fan. He is a treasure here!"


    An Xiaotian laughs.


    Ann house.


    The tribe is almost ready, but the affairs of some of the dead have not been arranged!


    In the hall, the table has been replaced with a new one!


    On one side, Yu Wentao, an ye, an Zhi, Chen Jinnan, including some guards, stood by.


    "Father, this matter really can''t let go easily, but calm down for a while. Fortunately, brother Zhang Fan and his brother kept the tribe, and didn''t let the poisonous snake tribe succeed." Anyo took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    "My two children, you did a good job this time."


    Hearing an Xiaotian''s words of praise, an Zhi gave a wry smile and suddenly pointed out: "father, this time it''s not our credit. If it wasn''t for brother Zhang Fan''s killing those archers this time, I''m afraid our an Fu would be doomed."


    Wen Tian nodded, "where is it?"


    A few people smell speech, this just looked around, as if, but did not see Zhang Fan''s trace!


    Silence, silence.


    The celebration banquet that had been prepared was a little lonely.


    At the moment, the atmosphere suddenly solidified and the whole hall was silent.


    "Newspaper!" Suddenly, a soldier ran in!


    "Say it Yu Wentao said.


    "Leave a note in Lord Zhang Fan''s tent!"


    Yuwentao smell speech, directly took over!


    After reading, Yu Wentao''s face is also ugly.


    "Brother Zhang, brother Zhang Fan, he''s gone. It seems that he''s gone to Dagang desert!"


    "You Again? " The expression on an Xiaotian''s face is extremely surprised at the moment. He looks at Yu Wentao and his mouth moves.


    "Brother Zhang Fan is gone."


    Several people in the hall almost took a breath of air conditioning, and then three eyes instantly locked on Yu Wentao''s body. An Xiaotian suddenly got up and appeared in front of Yu Wentao with a flash of body shape. His hands were as dry as pincers, and he grasped the note in Yu Wentao''s hand!


    Got in front of me and looked at it. At last, I said helplessly, "forget it, it''s not ours. I can''t get it."


    After that, Yu Wentao said again what happened today. When he heard about how Zhang Fan found out the snake man and dealt with him, an Xiaotian and others were slightly moved. Although they didn''t see Zhang Fan''s action with their own eyes, they should be very brilliant.


    "I was thirty-five years old when I reached the triple heaven of shackles! Later, Yu Wentao, you reached the age of 23. I think you are already a genius. But this Zhang Fan is only 16 years old. Compared with him, we are nothing. If only he could stay in Anfu, how good it would be


    "Patriarch, I believe we can still see him!" Chen Jinnan said with a smile.


    "The day after tomorrow, we should recruit people. We can''t die in vain! In the past two days, let everyone straighten out first. I will go to communicate with Huangshi tomorrow. No matter how strong the Viper tribe is, we will not just let it go! " Turning his head, an Xiaotian''s slightly old face was immediately replaced by Lenglie.


    "Father, people from the Viper tribe are cunning rabbits. Last night we caught Wang pangzi and others, and we heard that there was a very powerful snake man in our area. He didn''t come out all the time. Maybe he was cunning again. If we attack rashly, will it cause the same situation as the Loess tribe? " Anyo frowned.


    "Last night, when I passed by with Huangshi, we had a secret discussion." An Xiaotian smiles faintly. He had expected that the Viper tribe would not be so easy to deal with, so he was also prepared. "Tomorrow, give up the oasis and take the tribe to the Loess tribe!"


    Hearing an Xiaotian''s words, everyone was shocked.


    Only Anji, quietly staring at all this.


    So far, the only way out is to merge the two tribes!


    If the lips die, the teeth are cold.


    Separating the two places will only give the enemy a chance!


    "Yes Promise!


    The next day, when it was still dark, there were a lot of people and horses in the Loess tribe. These people and horses were all dressed in black, and even their hooves were wrapped with cloth strips. All of them were silent, and there was a chill in the air.Standing on the wall of the courtyard, Zhang Fan breathed a sigh when he looked at the people of the Loess tribe who appeared in the night. This is the first time that he saw so many people. It can be imagined that many forces within hundreds of miles of the neighborhood gathered together.


    It seems that they are also ready for a decisive battle with the Viper tribe.


    It''s just a pity that Zhang Fan has been hiding here for a day and has not heard or seen any place where there may be treasure. The purpose of the Viper tribe may be very simple, that is, to win the Loess tribe.


    ¡­


    The sky is gradually bright, the sun breaks through the shackles of the earth, once again pouring the warm sunshine to every part of the earth.


    No man''s land, Anfu.


    "Father, the people and horses of the Loess tribe have been assembled. There is one eight heaven, one six heaven, two five Heaven, seven three Heaven, nine two Heaven, one heaven and fourteen heaven in the shackle realm! Of course, there are also eight tribes in the no man''s land! " In the hall, Anzhi reports.


    "Father, it''s time for us to pass, too." On one side, Anye also said.


    Seeing this, an Xiaotian also gave a bitter smile, "maybe I''ll put it off for a few days. However, after these days, I will be more confident if I go! " An Xiaotian''s old face twitched a few times, and finally suddenly became ferocious.


    "Father is going to break through?" Asked angel suddenly.


    Smell speech, an Xiao day is a Zheng at first, immediately way, "or you observe carefully! When all the tribes in no man''s land gather together, it will be the day of the destruction of the Viper tribe! " The corner of his mouth was even colder. He looked at the direction of the Viper tribe and muttered with gnashing teeth.

 Chapter 249

    From under the trees, Zhang Fan sat quietly, his eyes closed, and the air around him sent out waves. All kinds of spiritual power separated from the heaven and earth. Finally, along Zhang Fan''s whole skin, he was continuously inhaled into his body. At the same time, Wanyuan daojue flows slowly, one by one, the big and the small are reincarnated.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan, after entering the no man''s land, is still the first time to practice so peacefully.


    He could feel that since he fought with the white snake a few days ago, his spiritual power seemed to have a breakthrough.


    You know, his breakthrough is not from triple heaven to quadruple heaven in the realm of shackles, but on the basis of Mahayana!


    However, he still forcibly suppressed the feeling of breakthrough.


    Now breakthrough, no doubt to show all their accomplishments.


    However, once the cultivation is exposed and you are on the edge of the Loess tribe, you will surely be discovered by the people here!


    And this is not what I want!


    Zhang fan used his spiritual sense to search out some inferior crystal stones from Chen Dong''s items, which were used to assist cultivation. Sure enough, the speed of cultivation was also improved a lot! The speed of condensing spiritual power is even more amazing! No wonder crystal is so valuable!


    It''s probably a big Sunday to practice again. The inferior crystal stones around have been completely consumed, and his state has reached a peak. Hands and feet, full of power!


    And this consumption, also directly spent hundreds of spars.


    Just about to take out some more, however, he found a strange thing in Chen Dong''s articles!


    A pill in the dark!


    Moreover, on this pill, impressively carved words!


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan''s sharp eyes, I''m afraid he couldn''t see it.


    Although it''s only the size of soybean, it''s exquisitely made. You can see that it''s not a simple thing! At the same time, his mental power is also increasingly condensed, slowly infiltrating into the center of the black pill.


    All of a sudden, it seems that this thing contains a strong corrosive effect!


    Fortunately, I didn''t eat him immediately!


    On the pill, there are only two words, "Gu Wang!"


    Zhang Fan has also heard of the word Gu.


    Is this pill a magic trick?


    "Good thing, keep it and don''t lose it!" Suddenly, Shi Xian''s words came!


    "Shixian, what is it?" Zhang Fan was stunned.


    "Killing is invisible." Shi Xian said faintly, "I''ve seen this thing before, but it''s not easy to get it out. There must be hundreds of poisons to refine it! And, the ultimate use is the human heart, as a drug guide! No matter who eats this, he can''t live three breaths! Even if you are a master of Mahayana cultivation! "


    "Hiss!" Zhang Fan took a breath of cold air.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Dong still has such treasures!


    Maybe, even he doesn''t know what it is!


    This thing is really good. Let''s call it "Gu Wang" for a moment. It sounds good!


    After that, Zhang Fan didn''t want to continue to practice!


    When he reached the courtyard wall again, he could hear the noise coming into his ears. Busy people were walking around the Loess tribe! Zhang Fan walked around to the back of the Loess tribe!


    "Master Huang Jian."


    The person below suddenly shouts a way, this lets Zhang Fan''s figure, also stopped!


    For these people''s respectful calls, Huang Jian also nodded with a smile, "there are so many people outside, no one has come in!"


    "Tell me, young master, no one else will enter except us!"


    "That''s good. You should be careful. Although these people want to fight against the Viper tribe with us in name, I doubt that they have an intention to our crystal pit. If this crystal pit is exposed to the world, I''m afraid these people outside will not listen to us, and they will turn against each other! " Huang Jian said.


    Zhang Fan stood not far away, listening to their conversation.


    Crystal pit, what is crystal pit?


    After a little check, Huang Jian has returned to the outer court!


    "Crystal pit is the place where crystal is produced!" The stone Fairy Light says.


    Zhang Fan just reflected it. No wonder there are so many people who practice in bondage in this loess tribe. It seems that this crystal pit has made great contribution.


    Zhang Fan thought that the Viper tribe should have come here for this.


    But this is too precious, so the information did not dare to spread!


    I wanted to eat it by myself, but the meat was so big that I almost choked myself that night!


    See Huang Jian left, and Zhang Fan''s figure a flash, the whole person disappeared.


    In the tent in the backyard, a big hole appeared. It may be that with a long time of mining, it has become particularly spacious. Because it was an underground volcano a long time ago, there are many crack channels in the mountain. Even the old workers here can''t count the number of those crack channels thoroughly.Zhang Fan followed the foreman and his party and quickly went deep into the mine cave. He walked along the winding and forked mine road for more than ten minutes before stopping. At this moment, at the end of the mine road, there is a crack that allows one person to enter. Looking at the excavation marks around the crack, I think it is not long since it was dug out.


    Inside, crystal stones, big and small, are full of caves. The deeper they go, the thicker the crystal stones are!


    For a time, Zhang Fan was stunned!


    "Be careful, there are a lot of people outside now. Don''t make too much noise to let others know. In addition, a cave next to this one can''t go in any more. Our worker accidentally dug a passage here. He was curious to get in, but he was seriously burned. It seems that there is an extremely hot gas in it. " The foreman said carefully.


    The crowd nodded slightly, and the foreman told them to finish everything before they left.


    But Zhang Fan takes advantage of the person unprepared, sneaks forward two steps, after the eye stares at that crack, suddenly stretches out the palm, slowly probes into that crack.


    With the palm extending into the crack, Zhang Fan suddenly felt that the whole arm was boiling hot in an instant. A kind of extremely hot gas, along his skin pores, penetrated into his body, and finally poured into the Dantian. Suddenly, a strange fire was surging from the Dantian.


    Such a pure flame!


    You know, he is the ultimate fire attribute, but in this, there is such a pure flame! If this kind of flame power is absorbed by you, will you have to upgrade your flame attribute!


    This discovery also made Zhang Fan feel stunned on the spot, but then his brow was wrinkled, because he realized that in the hot air, it was extremely violent. If it absorbed too much into the body, it would damage the mind.


    "It used to be a volcano here. It''s not surprising that there is such a fiery gas under the ground, but it''s a pity..." Zhang Fan murmured to himself.


    "Who are you?" Suddenly, a worker looks at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan was stunned. Unexpectedly, he was seen by others!

 Chapter 250

    Pestle at the door of the crack, Zhang Fan''s face shows the color of meditation, and his heart is a little bit unwilling. Damn, he has been here for more than one day, and now it''s not easy to get some harvest. Naturally, he doesn''t want to give up so freely. Unexpectedly, at this time, was found!


    "You stay here and don''t let anyone in. I''m ordered by master Huang Jian to go down and have a look. I''m here for your safety. " Zhang Fan said to the worker.


    Hearing that Zhang Fan wanted to enter in person, the worker was surprised. He wanted to stop him reflexively, but then he suddenly thought that since he was sent by master Huang Jian, his strength was far beyond him. He hesitated and nodded.


    Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He quickened his pace and stepped directly into the crack. Two or three minutes later, the narrow crack suddenly became open. Then, his eyes were full of red.


    What appears in front of Zhang Fan is a piece of red broken rock. From a distance, it looks like magma is flowing. A hot temperature rises from the ground, making even the air twist.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes carefully swept over the broken rock zone. Finally, they suddenly solidified in the middle of the broken rock zone. There, a huge forest white animal bone stood up!


    This size, such a huge animal bone, can be regarded as the biggest creature Zhang Fan has seen since he was a child. Although there are only white bones left, Zhang fan can still feel a special kind of pressure from its bones. It can be imagined that this must not be an ordinary monster, at least it is also a head beast!


    How can a beast die here!


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan only felt a wave of spiritual power on his body!


    A strange figure came out!


    Little demon!


    And looking at it, it seems that it doesn''t repel the burning smell in it.


    It is estimated that it was guided by the special environment here.


    When Zhang Fan was puzzled about this, Xiao Yao stood up all over his body, and then he turned into a shadow and rushed out. The target was the white animal bone.


    This scene made Zhang Fan''s face change. It was so strange that he didn''t dare to go too far. He didn''t expect that the little demon just came out and didn''t listen to me.


    "Where are you going?"


    Zhang Fan scolded, gritted his teeth, and rushed out quickly. The sole of his foot fell on the red broken rocks, just like stepping on the coals of fire. He was so scared that he quickly mobilized his inner spiritual power and wrapped his legs, which made him feel better.


    A man and a beast quickly rushed through the broken rock area, and then slowed down when they approached the beast''s bone.


    The little demon stopped at the beast''s skeleton. The body, which was supposed to be majestic, was not worth mentioning compared with the beast''s skeleton. It looked up at the mysterious beast''s skeleton, and suddenly jumped up in Zhang Fan''s astonished eyes. It quickly climbed along the beast''s skeleton and took a few breaths, and it appeared at the head of the beast''s skeleton.


    "What the hell does this guy want to do?"


    See small demon this some strange behavior, Zhang Fan heart is also raised some doubts.


    Under Zhang Fan''s puzzled gaze, the little demon raised his sharp claw, directly stepped down with one claw, and impolitely broke the fragile head.


    The huge head fell down, smashed into a pile of broken bones on the broken rock, and the little demon jumped down. In one of them, he suddenly bit a fiery red thing with a big mouth.


    Although separated by a certain distance, Zhang Fan, who felt very keen, felt a special dangerous smell from the strange red beads.


    In Zhang Fan''s cautious eyes, the little demon''s blood red tongue rolled and swallowed the red bead directly.


    I love grass!


    Zhang Fan was stunned, and with the red beads into the body, almost in the next moment, a raging flame erupted directly from the little demon''s body. Its body was slowly expanding at the moment, and the low roar shook the huge cave.


    Looking at that with a surprising speed up the expansion of the small demon, Zhang Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, step slowly back. This expansion only lasted for a moment, and then it stopped. Then, the little demon''s body, which was almost the size of a small building, shrank again, and finally changed back to its original shape.


    "What did you eat?" Zhang Fan hurried over.


    Seeing that the little demon is OK and has recovered, Zhang Fan is also worried.


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s cry, Xiao Yao immediately raised his head, quickly jumped to Zhang Fan''s side and arched his body with his big head. "Brother, what I eat is what you can''t eat!"


    The little demon can''t say, this is fire spirit bead!


    However, he is right, Zhang Fan really can''t take it!


    But this thing, only has the fire attribute monster to be able to take!


    Moreover, the cultivation of monsters should reach the realm of wild animals!


    And five sense beast, just in line with!Zhang Fan did not ask, as long as the little demon did not have any accident. Looking at the little demon, I don''t know when, all over the fur turned into a fiery red, and became more and more fiery red and bright, looking like a burning flame. The sharp claw is also permeated with sharp luster. The sharp claw blade is deeply embedded in the ground, which makes people have no doubt about its lethality.


    Zhang Fan is completely at a loss about the change of the little demon. He doesn''t know much about the monster, but the only thing he knows is that the change of the little demon should be related to the mysterious fiery red bead it swallowed just now.


    "Is that bead the demon crystal of the owner of the animal skeleton? But how is it different from other demon crystals? " Zhang Fan muttered to himself.


    "It''s a strange place to stay for a long time."


    The thought flashed in his heart, and Zhang Fan also had the intention to retreat. However, just when he was ready to retreat with the little demon, the little demon suddenly rushed to a place and made a low roar. "Brother, there are still good things below!"


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan was also stunned. His eyes followed him. It seemed that there was a piece of rock solidified by magma gushing from the ground behind the animal skeleton. At the moment, at the top of those rocks, there seemed to be a fiery red crystal.


    Looking at the fiery red crystal, Lin Dong suddenly looked at the position of the skeleton. He was surprised to find that the skull of the previous skeleton seemed to be keeping the direction of the fiery red crystal.


    "The mysterious monster wanted to eat the fiery red crystal..."


    In such a hot place, the condensed crystal is estimated to be not simple!


    What''s more, even the beast wanted to eat it, and died here. Thinking about it, I thought it was very dangerous!


    The little demon was walking slowly under the rock, and from time to time he gave a low roar to the fiery red crystal, but he didn''t dare to rush up.


    Zhang Fan stood under the steaming rock and looked at the fiery red crystal with hesitation. After a long hesitation, he just gritted his teeth and climbed up the rock.


    Suddenly, a flash of fire rose from the surrounding rocks!


    The rapid rise of temperature, let Zhang Fan feel some pain!


    And he also quickly enveloped the water element in his body. Under the supply of the heart of the sea, the spiritual power is far more useful! Finally, it forms a layer of water film and covers its body to avoid being scalded by high temperature.


    It seems that these fiery gases should be emitted from this fiery red crystal!


    With Zhang Fan getting closer, his eyes are locked on the red crystal. The fire was so bright that he couldn''t open his eyes.

 Chapter 251

    Seems to feel someone''s gaze, the red crystal, suddenly gently swing up, the light fog around it, floating out, quietly wrapped in Zhang Fan''s body.


    When the fog wrapped around Zhang Fan''s body, his spirit suddenly became dazed. A feeling of extreme fatigue and weakness emerged from his body. That feeling was like the vitality in his body being forced to suck away.


    With Zhang Fan''s spirit becoming weaker and weaker, the fiery red crystal is constantly emitting dazzling light. Under the flash of light, Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness was also involved!


    "No!"


    Shixian, let''s have a drink in Zhang Fan''s heart!


    Zhang fanmeng woke up, the whole person one of the shock! In such a sudden crisis, his right palm suddenly trembled, and a wave spread out. Unexpectedly, it was born to disperse the strange smoke around Zhang Fan''s head. Looking at the fiery red energy crystal in front of him, he wanted to retreat quickly without thinking about it.


    However, now Zhang Fan wants to withdraw, the other side does not seem to want to let Zhang Fan go!


    This strange fiery red crystal suddenly releases a strong suction, which is extremely powerful. Zhang Fan only feels that he is on the verge of collapse. If it is not for the mountain like blessing, I''m afraid the whole person will be pulled away!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Boy, grab the rock by the side! Come on Deep down in his heart, Shi Xian reminds me.


    The shock in the heart just surged up, Zhang Fan felt that a more powerful suction was pulling himself towards the fire red crystal!


    "Boom!"


    Zhang Fan''s foot on the rock in the immobile force, suddenly broken!


    And the rock he was holding in his hand was also emitting scorching heat.


    Zhang Fan''s palm has blistered!


    The fiery energy suddenly got into his palm.


    With that fiery energy into Zhang Fan''s palm, his head is roaring at the moment, any sound from the outside world he can''t hear, he can only feel, a strong special energy, fast shuttle in his body, finally, like a wild beast, extremely savage rushed into his mind.


    "Ah


    The shrill scream suddenly sounded in the quiet cave. Zhang Fan''s body fell directly from the huge rock and rolled madly on the ground. His head, at this moment, seemed to be about to explode. The pain made Zhang Fan''s face extremely twisted and ferocious.


    Xiaoyao looks at Zhang Fan, who is crazy rolling on the ground. He also makes a anxious roar, but he doesn''t dare to approach Zhang Fan. His keen sense tells him that at this moment, Zhang Fan''s body is surging with a strong energy, which is enough to make him feel deadly dangerous. Even he can''t help Zhang Fan! Now, he is the only one who can save him!


    Shrill scream, crazy reverberated in the cave, Zhang Fan''s face, green tendons stirred, like earthworms in general, he can feel, that exists in his mind, the spirit is fast and that strong energy fusion, and with the fusion of the two, the spirit is also like a catalyst, rapid enhancement.


    Are you kidding? I''m the spiritual cultivation of tongtianjing now!


    Unexpectedly, can let this energy sneak into own mental strength!


    In mammals, this is also the existence of sacred animals!


    With the rapid increase and distortion of mental power, the pain is more and more intense. If it goes on in this way, Zhang Fan''s mind will be shocked by the rapid increase of mental power!


    Under the threat of death, Zhang Fan''s mind is slightly sober. His body is constantly shaking, and he is suppressing the unbearable pain. He is constantly thinking of solutions in his heart.


    "Zhang Fan, calm down, travel in the elixir field, embrace the unity, and strive to be the source of all power!"


    Shixian''s words, like a wake-up call, sounded Zhang Fan!


    "Hoo..."


    But Zhang Fan listens to Shi Xian''s words, the entire person is trembles for it.


    However, according to Shi Xian''s words, they did it!


    The whole body powerful spirit power crazy operation, eyes open, a whistling sound, unexpectedly is not controlled by Zhang Fan, from his mouth long spread out, and in this whistling sound, a strong invisible spiritual force, is burst out!


    "Boom!"


    The huge caves all trembled at this moment, an invisible wave, with Zhang Fan as the center, spreading in all directions. On the ground, a layer of broken rock and sand waves also spread out in a ring, and finally hit the mountain wall hard, making the cave tremble.


    His breathing began to become short, the whole person is a little out of control!


    In my mind, the white flute suddenly appears!


    Help him keep the unity and keep his mind steady!


    Finally, he felt better!


    Looking at the mess of the cave, Zhang Fan could not help muttering to himself. His eyes were filled with shock. I''m afraid that the destructive power of Zhang Fan was comparable to that of the experts above eight heaven in Mahayana."What the hell is this?" Zhang Fan has a lingering fear and keeps a certain distance from this fiery red crystal!


    Looking back, Zhang Fan thought of the intense pain that had made him crazy. His face turned pale. He could feel it. Now his mental strength seems to have increased a lot! Zhang fan can only be regarded as a layman for his mental strength, but he did not expect that his most superficial mental strength has become his strongest thing now.


    Who would have thought that a man who has just reached the Mahayana realm of cultivation, but his spiritual cultivation, has reached the realm of heaven!


    In addition to the white flute, Zhang Fan has enough confidence. If he uses his mental power to fight with others, he will not have the slightest fear even with the late master of tongtianjing.


    "It seems that the cultivation of spiritual power is easier than that of Yuanli. It seems that the collision can make progress, but if the collision is not good, it may become an idiot! " Zhang Fan scratched his head. Although everything has a chance, but this kind of opportunity, also let him in the rapid growth.


    After shaking his head, which was still a little painful, Zhang Fan got up from the ground.


    I don''t know why, he always has a strange feeling. Just now, the strange energy condensed from the fiery red crystal seems to be absorbed by the white flute in his mind. The energy he absorbed was only a part of the fiery red crystal, but fortunately it was only a part. If it was all, Zhang Fan believed that his head would have burst into a blood mist.


    Fingers gently across the palm, Zhang Fan frown, this white flute, is really more and more mysterious, just don''t know, it has what origin And how did Taoist Yun get such a treasure!


    At the moment, Zhang Fan also understood, it seems that this day the beast died is not unjust.


    Such a strong mental attack, even his own, almost fell.

 Chapter 252

    "Now, you can go and take this thing down!" Shixian''s words came.


    Zhang Fan was suspicious, but he did not dare to act rashly.


    He has not forgotten what he suffered just now!


    "Just take it!" Shi Xian reminds me again!


    Zhang Fan hesitated for a moment, and finally made a deep leap. With the help of the starry sky, he had recovered the fiery red crystal. Take in the palm of the hand, suddenly, a hot feeling came. Let Zhang Fan in the body of the fire elements are some eager to try!


    What pure energy!


    Zhang fan can''t help but have some exclamations!


    It''s just a pity that in addition to this pure energy, there is such a strong spiritual power!


    If a strong one in Mahayana comes, he may not be able to take it down!


    However, one''s own mental strength should be above Mahayana! With the blessing of the white flute, we can barely take it down!


    "What the hell is this?" Zhang Fan repeatedly play, still can''t find any place he said.


    "This is a crystal stone!" Stone Fairy Light way.


    "What?" Zhang Fan a Leng, "a crystal stone? How can there be such a strong mental protection! "


    "Because he''s a flint! Under the influence of this hot magma, it has been used all the year round. Only then slowly condensed own consciousness, only, this kind of consciousness has not formed completely, now only can attack independently, but has not thought. Otherwise, you won''t get it! " Shi Xian''s words made Zhang Fan''s heart tremble slightly. "It''s very good for you. It''s ten thousand times more valuable than ordinary crystal stones. If you keep it, your accomplishments will get twice the result with half the effort!"


    I just feel the heat around me.


    "There''s something down there!" Suddenly, there was a cry from above.


    Zhang Fan was surprised. It seems that his big action just now surprised the people above.


    "Master Huang Jian, didn''t you send someone down just now?"


    "Nonsense, when did I send someone?" Above, already came Huang Jian''s voice.


    Zhang Fan''s heart moved, stepped on the back of Wugan beast, and suddenly released a burst of fire wave breath!


    The onlookers were immediately swept away by the fire wave, and Zhang Fan took the opportunity to jump out with the five sense beast!


    Whoosh a shadow, disappear!


    "Come on, stop them!" Huang Jian''s voice rang out behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    On a quiet rock, Zhang Fan sits quietly, waves all over the world, and a trace of spiritual power constantly gushes out, finally pouring into Zhang Fan''s body.


    It''s just good that he runs fast. Otherwise, if he is blocked by Huang Jian, Zhang Fan doesn''t know how to explain it! Although they have helped them, this is a very private place for them, and they naturally do not want to let outsiders know.


    In the face of interests and feelings, it is unpredictable.


    It''s practice again. If the Loess tribe doesn''t start one day, Zhang Fan will practice one more day.


    This quiet practice lasted for about ten hours. Zhang Fan''s closed eyes just slowly opened. A mass of white Qi was spewing out along his throat and nose. At the same time, inside his body, there was a very low and strange sound of thunder, which was emitted from the bones and viscera


    For a full hour, Zhang Fan just ate some dry food and drank some water.


    But in these ten hours, the Loess tribe still did not do anything.


    Zhang Fan also didn''t see the people from Anfu come here. Is it difficult that Anfu didn''t participate in the cooperation this time?


    The next moment, a touch of smoke from afar!


    A long line, slowly into!


    In front of the flag, a bright show of the identity of this team!


    Anfu!


    Zhang fan can''t help but be stunned. What''s the operation of Anfu? Is it difficult for them to succeed? Is it the move of Ju clan?


    It looks like it is!


    On this side, the people of the Loess tribe also went out.


    The two teams soon merged.


    However, Zhang Fan doesn''t care much about these. As long as they haven''t come out, he''s not in a hurry.


    Immediately, he converged his mind again and entered the cultivation.


    Zhang Fan has already felt the benefits of using crystal stone in his cultivation.


    Therefore, in these two practices, he used inferior crystal.


    With the crazy operation of Wanyuan daojue, the inferior crystal in the ring is used a lot!


    However, Zhang Fan''s strength has also made full progress. Now, as long as he wants to break through, he can break through to the double heaven of Mahayana at any time.


    And his cultivation, can no longer be suppressed in the shackles of triple heaven peak!


    With the growth of spiritual power, his cultivation can only be compressed in the shackles of quadruple heaven!


    Faintly, it has the feeling of breaking through the five heavens.On one side, the little demon said, "there are many monsters around here, just like in the ivory tower."


    "Shh


    Zhang Fan motioned him not to speak, lest he should be found!


    In a flash, the sun is dark!


    A hundred inferior crystal stones in a day, such consumption can be regarded as luxury, not to mention the Loess tribe, even if you look at the Wangcheng, I''m afraid not many people have such rich financial resources. And most of these were seized by Zhang Fan. Of course, there are also some from the underground exchange.


    "Is there anything wrong with them? Why haven''t they moved for such a long time? Clearly, so many people have gathered."


    Zhang Fan felt strange in his heart.


    "Brother, let''s go down and have a look." The little demon is on the side.


    "I''ll go too. You wait for me here."


    "No way!" What else does the five sense beast have to say? However, Zhang Fan''s figure has disappeared.


    Loess tribes, streets.


    There is no such long street in Anfu.


    The Loess tribe is really big, similar to one sixth of Wangcheng.


    Zhang Fan walks slowly in the bustling street, looking at the shops around him carelessly. When he turns around a few streets, Zhang Fan takes out the white fox mask from the deserted ring, covers his face, and no one can see it clearly.


    I wanted to ask someone about the situation here, but in the accident, Zhang Fan found that there was a large number of material exchange. The merchants of each tribe were separated on both sides, and in their hands, they also had all kinds of herbs.


    There are also some rare products made of monster bones!


    The most surprising thing is the specimen made by a snake man the size of a child!


    Although it looks a little chilly, it''s also very attractive to have one at home!


    It''s self-evident that people hate snake people.


    Zhang Fan feels like the underground exchange in Wangcheng. There are a lot of people here, but all of them are wearing hats, which makes people unable to recognize each other''s face. They really need to keep it more confidential. Relatively speaking, most of the things here are not visible, but because of this, the quality is better than the above.


    Zhang Fan walked in the street, his eyes constantly swept around those stalls, although there are many elixirs here, but not Zhang fan can see. Moreover, the grade of these drugs is not high, let alone high-grade herbs.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan only felt that in front of him, there was a rickety man.


    This man is not only wearing a hat, but also a black robe!


    Moreover, there was a very strange smell in this man.


    Let Zhang Fan, can''t help but notice.


    And this person seems to follow himself. As long as he takes two steps forward, he will follow him. If you stop yourself, the other person will stop with you. Always keep a near distance! Hang behind yourself!


    "Someone wants to kill me?"


    This thought flashed in my heart, and Zhang Fan''s figure suddenly increased!

 Chapter 253

    Zhang Fan''s body turned a street again, but his walking steps suddenly stopped, and the vigilance on his face also slowly dissipated.


    There was almost no one here, as if everyone had gone to the street.


    It''s like God deliberately arranged it, giving that person a chance to make a move!


    "Whoosh!"


    At the moment when Zhang Fan stopped, an extremely sharp wind burst out suddenly. A sharp arrow shot out of the house like lightning. The sharp arc pointed to the key of Zhang Fan''s vest!


    The sudden attack also made Zhang Fan''s face slightly changed. He turned his head in a hurry. The arrow was close in front of him and there was no way to avoid it. No, it''s not an arrow, it''s a green snake!


    At the critical moment, Zhang Fan was not at a loss. His mind moved and a mental wave came out of his mind!


    "Squeak!"


    Green snake in front of Zhang Fan half an inch in the air solidification down, the snake''s mouth snake venom overflowing. It releases a little fishy smell. It''s a very poisonous thing. If it''s bitten, I''m afraid it will be killed on the spot!


    The next moment, Zhang Fan''s eyebrows lock.


    The little snake turned into a fan in the air and was strangled by Zhang Fan''s mental power!


    The little snake can''t even make any sound. It just disappears!


    The black robed man killed his pet instantly when he saw Zhang Fan. Looking at the cold faced Zhang Fan, he was not angry. Instead, he clapped his hands with a smile and stood not far away.


    When Zhang Fan saw the man, he couldn''t help frowning.


    This man is as tight as the snake man who was caught before!


    There was no doubt that he was a strong and powerful man just now! His accomplishments are estimated to be more than five days in the shackles! Even above the White Snake and the black snake!


    "Ha ha, I''m really a genius. After a while, I killed the white snake in our tribe. No wonder my father named you to kill you..." In Zhang Fan''s frown, the snake man was smiling, but the smile, through a thick gloomy, Zhang Fan lightning like counterattack, is also greatly beyond his expectations.


    "Hum, you snake people are really shameless. You have different ways. Why don''t you go to the battlefield in person? Instead, you use this way." Zhang Fan sneered.


    "Oh, you can rest assured that the battlefield is bound to be on, but my father has been fully prepared, and now, you are on the scene!" The snake man spread out his hand and his face was cold. "But before that, I have to clean up you little beast!"


    "Hoo..."


    Zhang Fan took a deep breath, then slowly spit out and raised his head. On the face with a trace of childishness, a sense of Senran appeared. As soon as he stepped on the ground, he took the initiative to rush towards the snake man!


    "There are many people who want to kill me, but you don''t seem to have the qualification yet!"


    "I don''t know what the world is like!"


    Seeing Zhang Fan rushing forward, a sneer appeared on the snake''s face. Although Zhang Fan once defeated the White Snake, that kind of thing obviously could not happen to him!


    One step out, the powerful spirit wave suddenly comes out of the snake''s body, a ferocious look in his eyes, and then a fist suddenly blows out. The fierce wind, unexpectedly, has a deep sound explosion.


    A shot, is the real killing move, this snake man obviously intends to kill Zhang Fan with the fastest speed!


    Zhang Fan''s fist, which was full of fierce wind, enlarged rapidly in the pupil of his eyes. The next moment, his palm popped out suddenly. With a wheezing sound, he just crossed with the snake man''s fist. With five fingers, he grabbed the snake man''s elbow and pulled it hard. With his fierce strength, he pulled the snake man''s body forward. Even his black robe was almost torn off!


    At the moment when the snake man leaned forward, Zhang Fan''s eyes also flashed a fierce light, his knees suddenly went up to the top, and he hit the snake man''s neck, which was also quite cruel. Zhang Fan''s attack was fierce and swift. Even the snake man himself was in a panic at that moment, but then he came back to himself and clapped his palms on Zhang Fan''s knee.


    "Boom!" A loud noise!


    The snake man''s palms slapped heavily on Zhang Fan''s knees, and a sharp pain immediately came from his palms. It felt like he had slapped on the steel. However, with the help of these obstacles, the snake man quickly stabilized his body, and then threw his leg at Zhang Fan''s head.


    Zhang Fan''s face was calm, and his spirit power surged out of his fist, solid and hard on the soles of Lei Lei''s feet!


    Still as a mountain!


    Fighting for strength, Zhang Fan seems to have not lost much so far.


    The fists and feet meet, and a strong wind spreads out. Zhang Fan''s shoulder shakes violently, but the thunder thunders, but He staggers back a few steps. In a moment, his face is filled with a color of Horror: "Mahayana!"It''s said that there is only one Mahayana among the snake people. Is that the one?


    But, how can he be here?!


    Can''t help but, Zhang Fan is also startled!


    If the snake man is allowed to play his part in the Loess tribe, I''m afraid the whole loess tribe will be restless before starting. A strong man in Mahayana is hiding so deeply. Is he really waiting for his appearance?!


    However, it seems that it just reached Mahayana!


    Looking at Zhang Fan, who was full of horror, the snake man''s face was calm, but he was a little sorry. If he had been faster, he would have broken his neck before Zhang Fan took the defense.


    And when Zhang Fan''s heart turns into a storm, he also drinks fiercely. The stronger his opponent''s strength is, the stronger his intention to kill is. If you give snake man a few more years to grow up, who else is his opponent in no man''s land? Even, you can attack Wangcheng directly!


    "Bang bang!"


    Zhang Fan''s face was tight, his fingers were close together, and the thick spiritual power gathered at his fingertips, and the flame shot away! Although the flame is very strong, Zhang fan can control its direction, almost every point must hit!


    However, the other side''s cultivation in Mahayana is not built!


    Between the waves, there is the power of ice rotation, easily block the fire finger attack!


    Two figures, like a whirlwind, crisscrossed together. Between the collision of the powerful spirit, a deep dull sound broke out.


    With the fierce fighting between the two, their faces gradually became ugly. Zhang Fan''s strength and fighting experience made him feel very difficult. And the most important thing was that Zhang Fan seemed to master some powerful martial arts. Every time the latter made a seal with his hands, he had to slow down the attack. This boy is not as easy to deal with as the general shackles of the four heavens! Zhang Fan''s brow is also wrinkled. The Mahayana realm of the snake man is more difficult than the general Mahayana realm! No matter his speed or strength, including the tricky body method, all make him extremely headache!


    "Snake blade!"


    Snake man''s eyes became more and more gloomy. At a certain moment, he suddenly yelled. At the same time, his right fist burst out a very bright aura. In a moment, these auras were condensed into a dazzling light blade, from which came the sharp and numbing energy wave. Cold awn a flash, toward Zhang Fan cut to come over!


    Lightning!


    The lightning skill of lion dragon is one of Zhang Fan''s more proud means. Although the attack is not strong, its lightning attribute is the nemesis of many attributes. And the effect is unexpected. And in Zhang Fan''s lightning at the same time, in his mind, a spiritual shock wave, but also hard hit the snake!


    Even if you are Mahayana, I don''t believe you can stand up to me in front of my spiritual power of cultivating in heaven!


    The sudden mental impact directly caused a sharp pain in the unprepared snake man''s mind, and the sharp wind blade in the middle of the week was also greatly reduced.


    At the same time, lion dragon lightning has fallen on this guy!


    A lightning, wanton beat!

 Chapter 254

    "Hiss!"


    Just when Zhang Fan thought that he had been dealt with, this guy''s eyes were suddenly shrunk, and his face was ferocious and terrible. The light blade in his hand was still rowing in front of Zhang Fan!


    However, just as the light blade entered the distance of Zhang Fan''s body, an invisible force suddenly appeared. It was Shengsheng who stopped the snake man''s attack.


    Absolute defense of water element!


    "What?"


    Seeing this scene, the snake man was stunned! His face convulsed violently, looking at the sudden appearance of water element defense in front of him. I feel a little cold. I''m the cultivation of Mahayana. I can''t do anything when I face a kid in shackle world! He should have been killed soon, but now, instead of killing him quickly, he hurt himself! This guy''s cultivation is not as simple as appearance! Such genius, the death of white snake, is really not unjust!


    "It''s my turn!" Between Zhang Fan''s hand, a water light suddenly appeared!


    Snake man''s eyes, looking at Zhang Fan''s palm that is suffused with a sharp luster of water elements, I do not know why, all the skin is as if at the moment tightening up in general. In this water element, there is still a flicker!


    This, this is a mixed skill?!


    He didn''t expect that although Zhang Fan still looks young, he is so skillful that he can even show mixed skills when he has different attributes! This means, even if he is, his heart can''t help shaking.


    "I''m careless this time..."


    The idea flashed through the snake man''s heart, but then, his heart was also filled with bitterness. In fact, it was not their carelessness, but Zhang Fan''s strength, which was too strong for anyone to think of.


    "Who is it?"


    In the snake man''s eyes flickering rapidly, Huang Jian''s voice came from the distance, and then a large number of footsteps rushed to this side.


    The Loess tribe is not weak, and there is a lot of admiration. What happened here soon spread to Huang Jian''s ears.


    "Damn it


    Seeing Huang Jian so quickly, they realized that the snake man''s face was also gloomy. After another look at Zhang Fan, who was shining in his hand and cold in his eyes, he finally understood that this action would be a complete failure. The child in front of him was not as simple as he thought!


    "Little brute, it won''t end like this, just wait!" Snake man put down a cruel word, body shape a bullet, is jump on the house, jump away!


    "Want to go?"


    Although Huang Jian and others arrived immediately, Zhang Fan was still under great pressure from this snake man in Mahayana. If he ran away, he would be more prepared to deal with himself next time! In this case, he had already completely split his face, so he didn''t have to leave any more feelings. With a sudden swing of his arm, his energy turned into a flash of lightning and shot away at the snake man.


    "Whoosh!"


    The snake man was obviously alert to Zhang Fan early, so when he saw his hand, his powerful spirit power was surging around his body, and one side of his body was to avoid the black awn.


    "Hum."


    To avoid Zhang Fan''s attack, the snake man just wants to sneer. There''s a storm coming out of his back again. He''s so scared that he turns his eyes. Yu Guang sees that the light he dodged before turns around and shoots at his head again.


    "How can it be?"


    The snake man was scared to death by this scene. At this time, the only thing he could do was to block his head with his arms.


    "Hiss!"


    The lightning shot heavily on the snake man''s arm, and the spiritual defense on it was directly penetrated. The flashing arc twisted wildly in the water element, which almost burst the whole snake man''s arm, and the blood flowed wildly.


    One hit in the enemy, Zhang Fan''s mind again spread a wave, immediately, a spiritual wave shot away!


    However, the snake man seems to know Zhang Fan''s attack. At the moment, when he bites his teeth, the whole person jumps out! It''s over the roof!


    "Next time, little brute, I will defeat you!"


    The snake man''s body quickly went away, but the low roar of venom came from a distance.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Looking at the figure of the snake man, Zhang Fan shook his head with regret.


    If you hit the mental attack again, the snake man will not be able to run away. This is also the first time for him to fight against a strong one in Mahayana without exerting his cultivation in Mahayana! Although there is a big gap in the spiritual power of shuangfa, the golden elixir in Zhang Fan''s body has become. Although it has not completely released the spiritual power, its power is not inferior to the cultivation of seyu Mahayana!


    Under the collision of two phases, only the loss of spiritual power increases, but the power is almost the same!


    However, this snake man is also arrogant, underestimated Zhang Fan, otherwise, it is impossible to suffer such a big loss!


    "Stop!"When Zhang Fan tidied up everything, dozens of figures at one end of the street were born now. Huang Jian was the leader.


    But Zhang Fan did not intend to explain to them, the whole person to show stars Lingbo, a few jump, has left the original place. Everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say. How did Zhang Fan disappear? Looking at the original place and the blood on the ground, Huang Jian''s face changed greatly at the moment!


    "Come on, call someone. It''s snake man''s blood!"


    "Snake man?"


    Hearing these two words, not only Huang Jian''s face changed, but also the guards around him changed. Who didn''t know that now the Loess tribe is heavily guarded, and all the sub tribes are here. However, although there are so many masters, there are still snake people full of them. Besides, he was wounded by a mysterious man!


    They were all terrified when this happened under their eyelids!


    Snake man, you must be hiding somewhere!


    And Zhang Fan did not continue to look, this thought to go around here, did not expect, but encountered this kind of accident.


    Now, the Loess tribe knows that the snake people have been here, and they will certainly step up their vigilance. I think it''s not so easy to sneak in.


    Over the wall, again in the no man''s land outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Snake tribe, snake flag flying.


    All of a sudden, there was a roar of anger to the extreme. Hearing this roar, all the people of the Viper tribe were trembling. They did not dare to make any strange sound at this moment, for fear of disaster.


    "Pa!"


    In a room in the deep courtyard, a man was covered with scales, and his face was hideous. He looked at the injured snake man lying in front of him, his body was shaking violently. At last, he slapped the snake man with his head down in front of him, and the sound of a clear slap sounded. The snake man''s body directly flew upside down, and finally hit the wall heavily, which was the end of the day The injured body, but also directly a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    This snake man is undoubtedly the one who was injured by Zhang Fan.


    Seeing this scene, the other core members of the Viper tribe also shivered, closed their mouths and did not dare to make a sound. They knew that the clan leader had lost his mind in a rage.


    These two are viper and his son Viper!


    "Who asked you to go deep into the Loess tribe alone, and you can''t even clean up a 16-year-old animal with your great accomplishments? Do you have the face to come back? " The viper''s face was ferocious, and it growled like crazy.


    In the face of the fierce viper, the Viper just hung his head and clenched his fists. He knew how shameful it was to come back this time. When he went there, he was so confident that he even made a mess of Anfu. However, in the face of this 16-year-old child, only he escaped like a lost dog. If he wasn''t the only child of the Viper this time If so, I''m afraid the viper in his fury will really beat him to death.


    In the face of his father''s temper, Viper heart than anyone else to know!


    The viper is like an angry old ox, with a livid face, walking up and down the room. Originally, he was not so angry. The most important thing was that his incompetent son revealed his own news. If the Loess tribe and others are careful when they come, then their preparation is blind!


    The whole room was very quiet and dull. At last, the pace of the Viper stopped slowly. As the leader of the tribe, he had a good determination.


    He sat back in his chair with a gloomy face and said in a hoarse voice, "this time you are ambushed by the other party?"


    The snake slowly shook his head and said, "before Huang Jian and them came, I was defeated. This time I went to find the boy, and I ambushed him, but he found me."


    Although it means that I know the atmosphere is not right at the moment, when I hear this, those people of viper tribe still can''t help but look up in horror. In this way, can''t a master of Mahayana be able to deal with a 16-year-old human being? What''s more, it''s the quadruple heaven of shackle realm?!

 Chapter 255

    "Give me an explanation." The viper''s palms trembled, his head raised and he took a deep breath. His voice was low and trembling.


    "That boy''s strength now should be four days in shackles, but fighting alone, even me, may not be his opponent, and he seems to be very good at exerting his mental power to attack, and I almost fell on it when I can''t take measures to prevent it. His mental strength seems to be very strong. Father, I''m afraid it''s still above you! " The Viper whispered.


    The viper''s face was gloomy. "Is mental power still above me? It seems that this boy should have some kind of mental auxiliary weapon. Otherwise, it is impossible to have more than six mental powers in Mahayana. In the final analysis, you are too careless. Even if the little beast really has the strength as you said, your cultivation is enough to kill it. " The Viper said faintly, "go to heal the wounded first, and remember this for the time being. After that, you can solve the problem of the Loess tribe, and then you can get the family punishment."


    "Yes."


    Agkistrodon don don''t dare to have the slightest objection. Instead, it is respectful.


    "I don''t believe in calling up the affiliated tribes nearby. How big a storm can a loess tribe raise. This time, we will take down their crystal pit for anything we say! "


    A ferocious color flitted across the viper''s face!


    ¡­¡­


    Loess tribe, assembly hall.


    "What? We found traces of snake people in the tribe, and they were wounded by people? "


    Among the Loess tribes, when Huang Shi and others heard Huang Jian''s return, their smiling faces suddenly became very sad.


    "Ha ha, clan leader, don''t worry. The Viper tribe didn''t achieve much in this trip. On the contrary, it was wounded by others. In addition, the Viper was very arrogant by Zhang Fan before. I''m afraid it''s going to vomit blood this time." A person smiles a way, and this person, is exactly that general Ouyang of the Loess tribe!


    "Do you think it''s brother Zhang Fan who hurt this snake man this time?" Anzhi''s words made the atmosphere of the hall quiet. In a moment, he was not surprised to see the sudden appearance of shock on the faces of an Xiaotian and others.


    So many of them didn''t find any trace. Instead, they were found by Zhang Fan and hurt each other!


    "If so, this boy, it''s incredible."


    The shock lasted for a long time, and all the people just came back slowly, one by one smacking their mouths, full of amazement and surprise.


    "Father, I don''t think so. Because when he found us, he also left. If he was brother Zhang Fan, why didn''t he meet us? And, before A mysterious man was also found in the backyard. It is estimated that he should have done it! " Huang Jian''s mouth is quick, almost didn''t say the three words of crystal pit!


    "Well." Huang Shi nodded slightly, immediately laughed, and said: "don''t say who this person is, as long as there is no danger to us, let him exist. And being able to take the initiative to deal with snake people is obviously our helper. It''s just that they have suffered such a big loss. With the nature of viper, they won''t swallow it so easily. It''s estimated that they will be the first to trouble us! At the command, the Huangtu tribe is on alert and pays attention to every move of the Viper tribe at any time. When all our tribes have assembled, we can go out again! "


    ¡­¡­


    Because in the Loess tribe did not please, Zhang Fan appeared in the tree again.


    I have nothing to do, so I have to practice again.


    And it''s high up here, and it''s probably a good place to observe a few miles around. At the same time, Zhang Fan has countless ways to leave.


    However, today''s fierce battle made Zhang Fan see with his own eyes the power of mental power. Under the attack of mental power, even the experts who were as strong as Mahayana suffered a great loss.


    Zhang Fan closed his eyes and felt the mental power in his mind. He knew that he was weak in controlling the mental power after all. If he could really display the power of his mental power, he believed that the snake man had no chance to escape.


    "I underestimated my mental strength before..." Zhang Fan sighed softly.


    However, if you want to attack a little stronger, Zhang fan can''t reach it now.


    His spiritual cultivation is like a decoration. Although he has been buried a lot, what he can really use is nothing. Zhang Fan thought, suddenly see the ground do not know when to put a bone!


    I''ve never seen this bone before, and I don''t have time to hunt any monsters.


    Has anyone been here?


    Zhang Fan subconsciously took the bone in his hand and looked left and right.


    It''s the demon print, the smell of the little tooth


    Is this the leftover food of the monster captured by the little demon?


    Although I didn''t see what kind of monster it was for a while, the faint energy contained in it also surprised Zhang Fan. This energy seems to contain full water elements, and there is a faint Rune on the Loch Ness above, but it seems to be a little fuzzy under the tooth print!Looking at these blurred runes, Zhang Fan also frowned, pondered for a while, his mind moved, then slowly closed his eyes, a trace of mental power came out of his mind, and finally came into contact with the bone. At the moment of contact, the bone that has not been moving also gives out a slight shaking, but there is still no big change.


    "The things in this bone are blocked by the barrier formed by a layer of mental force."


    Shi Xian said suddenly.


    Zhang Fan nodded. In his contact just now, he clearly felt that the surface of the bone was also covered with a very weak mental force, which was quite weak. It seems that the existence time should not be short. In addition, the water element on the bone was rich, so for a moment, he didn''t notice it.


    Once again measured the strength of the mental barrier, Zhang Fan was relieved, his mind moved, and the mental strength in his mind roared out. Under his strong cohesion, he forced his way to the bone.


    He knew that as long as he broke through this spiritual barrier, he could see what was hidden in it!


    "Boom ~"


    "Kara ~"


    accompanied by Zhang Fan''s forcible destruction, the bone also gave out a buzzing sound, and then suddenly a slight click sound. Then, the bone burst out a light luster, and the luster condensed, and finally turned into a beam of light, projected onto Zhang Fan''s forehead.


    When the light beam hit Zhang Fan''s forehead, he clearly felt a strange flow of information pouring into his mind.


    "Water element skill - draw a dungeon!"


    Short two words, but let Zhang Fan eyebrow violent jump!


    "This, this is a water element skill!"


    In an instant, a gentle energy poured into Zhang Fan''s mind, and strange printing and distributing came into it. For a moment, Zhang Fan only felt that he was in the vast ocean, as if he had been wrapped up in endless waters, and could not find any way out!


    However, in the next moment, the boundless waters melt in an instant and become a powerful energy, pouring into Zhang Fan''s golden elixir. And he, is engraved with a strange print, draw a dungeon!


    Slowly, he received all the information flow, and then Zhang Fan savored it carefully for about half an hour. Then he slowly opened his eyes, and there was some insight in his eyes. This is a good skill, which makes up for the lack of water ability.


    Although he has the autumn water palm, but, only mastered the first palm and the second palm of him, this autumn water palm rule is particularly weak!


    The lethality is not strong, even the strong of flail can''t beat back!


    The only thing that can be used is to use the autumn water palm technique and the lightning technique together to deal the damage of the lightning technique!


    It''s like a flame finger. Throw it out!

 Chapter 256

    "Hoo..."


    With a long breath in his mouth, Zhang Fan closed his eyes again and began to spin slowly.


    Now, Zhang Fan''s skill is a combination of his own power and spirit, which makes him have more than one attribute. In addition, this skill also brings him strong water energy, as if he had been sealed on this bone.


    "Boy, you''ve got something good." Shi Xian congratulated.


    Zhang Fan just nodded, but did not speak.


    And he is still running his own spiritual power. The two forces of water and fire speed up, and a strange sound reverberates in Zhang Fan''s mind. When the strange sound gradually sounded to make Zhang Fan''s ears tinnitus, the light in his eyes suddenly flashed, and the rotation speed of the vortex began to increase or decrease.


    This strange whirlpool is like the operation rule of Wanyuan daojue!


    Therefore, although Zhang Fan didn''t solve the cultivation of Mahayana, he also had the power of Mahayana!


    This is the benefit of Wanyuan daojue!


    For a moment, when the whirlpool slowly narrowed, Zhang Fan''s face gradually faded.


    So far, Zhang fan can''t help but smile. Although he does not pursue a variety of skills, but now inexplicable benefits, he will not refuse. What he pursues is power, so as long as he can improve himself, Zhang Fan is very happy.


    However, compared with the real spiritual power, spiritual power seems to be more illusory. If there is no talent in it, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to make any progress. The cultivation of spiritual power, talent, is the most important. Although Zhang Fan''s mental strength is very strong now, it is not as strong as paper.


    In a moment, the little demon comes back.


    Seeing the bones on the ground without spiritual power, he immediately turned red.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with my baby?"


    Zhang Fan touched his head and pretended not to know, "what treasure?"


    "What are you talking about, baby?" The little demon was worried.


    "I don''t know!"


    "Did you absorb the things in it? It''s a water property thing that I managed to find. My promotion depends on it, but you have absorbed it The little demon almost didn''t cry.


    Zhang Fan realized his mistake, and suddenly remembered that he had gathered the fire property beads eaten by the little demons in the crystal pit before, and now he was eating the water property treasure.


    Can''t help but also some curiosity, "OK, I used it all. I thought you prepared it for me. Well, I''ll pay you back when I have you, OK


    At this point, the little demon will stop.


    "But what did you say about promotion?"


    Zhang Fan has some doubts.


    "I''m a five sense beast, different from other spirit beasts. If we want to advance, we can only accumulate the five elements in heaven and earth. Previously, I have got the element of fire. Now, after wandering in this no man''s land for so long, I find the element of water. However, it was used by you. After I collect all the five elements, I can be promoted to Tianshou! It''s similar to your Mahayana cultivation! "


    Zhang Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was relieved. "In this way, I can''t afford you any more."


    ¡­


    In the following days, the little demon always goes out early and comes back late. Will it be for Zhang Fan''s game. And Zhang Fan is closely staring at the Loess tribe, for nothing else, just want to see when they start.


    I thought that after the last incident, the Loess tribe would set out soon, but it took almost half a month unconsciously. I don''t know. Is this Anfu waiting for something or is the Loess tribe waiting for something?


    Is it because of the crystal pit?


    However, when Zhang Fan did not move.


    At this time, he suddenly found that the whole loess tribe was having a wedding!


    Zhang Fan turned out an invitation card snatched from the outside and looked through it. This is a wedding poster. It said that Anfu and Huang family are going to hold a big wedding in two days. The protagonists of the big wedding are Anzhi of Anfu and Huang Haiyan of Huangtu tribe. Zhang Fan didn''t care much about the wedding. What he cared about was why Anfu and Huangtu tribe were together At this time, a wedding?


    The current situation is very urgent, but at this time, aren''t you afraid of the people of the Viper tribe?


    "The posture of the Loess tribe and Anfu is very big. Even I can smell the conspiracy inside." These days, Xiaoyao also heard about some related things. He was very interested in these things.


    "Indeed, I thought they would attack directly, but I didn''t think about it, but they did. It''s estimated that they want to lure the Viper tribe to take the bait themselves. " Zhang Fan sighed.


    "I''m afraid that the two families want to announce to the outside world that they will join hands thoroughly in the future. Once they join hands, I''m afraid there will be a lot of forces who will take the helm in the face of the wind to show their kindness to them. At that time, within a hundred miles of the no man''s land, these two families will be worthy of the local hegemony. Moreover, at this critical time, so many tribes are here. Maybe, it''s a good time to expand. It''s really a good calculation ~ "said the little demon, shaking his head, as if it was quite like that."What you said seems to be true. Why don''t you have a drink?" Zhang Fan said with a smile.


    "Brother, you have to go to do this. What''s more, it''s not good that people don''t invite you to drink rashly. " The little demon laughs.


    However, he has not found that Zhang Fan is smelling him.


    However, Zhang Fan''s eyes were slightly gloomy. After a moment, he said: "go! Don''t we have an invitation in our hand... "


    Although the words of the little demon don''t go through the brain, now you can know the whole event most clearly. What''s more, Zhang fan can see the plan. The most important thing is whether there are other variables.


    After all, when so many tribes are together, they can''t see what''s going on outside.


    However, things are not so simple.


    An invitation was sent to the Viper tribe!


    The Viper took the invitation and sneered, "what the hell are these two families doing? At this time, I sent an invitation. Is it a deliberate provocation? " The Viper frowned.


    Now both sides are incompatible. When they meet, I''m afraid they will fight and invite them to smash the scene?


    "What shall we do? Go or not? " Asked the viper.


    Although we all know that there is a conspiracy in it, can the Viper tribe be afraid of things.


    During this period of time, they are tangled with a large number of people, just thinking about what can be done to make a head-on collision. Just find a reason, and now, this reason, or this sign, has appeared.


    "Go, why not. I''d like to see what the people of the Loess tribe want to do, who are not afraid of death The Viper said with a sneer, "by the way, remember to ask your ancestors out of the mountain!"

 Chapter 257

    "Dong Dong!"


    The clear and joyful sound of drums and gongs is blatantly heard in the Loess tribe. The forces from all walks of life come and go in an endless stream, and the laughter of congratulation goes on and on. As the most abundant loess tribe in no man''s land, apart from the Viper tribe, the wedding banquet held by them is indeed quite magnificent.


    "Congratulations


    "Please, inside."


    "Here comes the Zhao family!"


    Among the many congratulatory sounds, there was a sudden shout to greet the servant Lang, which was just outside the bustling gate. Then he turned his eyes to the rear, and saw that not far away, the roaring sound of horse''s hooves sounded, and nearly a hundred horses roared. Finally, the palm of the hand of the person in front of him waved down, and all of them were in the Loess tribe Stop outside the gate, so people, the road is half blocked, momentum is very full.


    "This is the watchman? This is the Zhao family in Wangcheng. They are here too... "


    "I didn''t expect that the Loess tribe still had contact with the Zhao family. It seems that this time, it is stable."


    "Yes, I heard that the Viper tribe was invited this time. If they dare to come, it will be difficult for them to leave."


    "The Viper tribe should not be so stupid. Should it hit the gun itself?"


    Many people''s eyes swept through the Zhao family and whispered to each other. Some of the forces that had been against the Zhao family in the past were hesitant to come and say hello. Now Zhao RI Tian''s strength is getting stronger and stronger. If he is against them, his consequences are worrying.


    Before the ivory tower competition, Zhao RI Tian was always away.


    It''s no surprise to know the Loess tribe.


    It was Zhao RI Tian and a large group of people who came.


    "Ha ha, how''s Mr. Zhao recently? Why didn''t he come to join the friendship between Huang''an and my family this time, but we''re very happy that you can come, Mr. Zhao." When the Zhao family arrived, in the gate of the Loess tribe, a figure came out quickly surrounded by a group of people. His eyes swept by the large number of people in the Zhao family, but his face didn''t change and he was smiling.


    "Thanks to you, my grandfather is still healthy! However, there are many affairs in the city, and many things have happened recently, so he can''t get away from them for the time being. So, I''m here alone. Master Huang won''t give up, will he? " With a high head and a big horse, Zhao Ritan is valiant.


    In the crowd, a figure quietly stares at Zhao Litian on horseback.


    I haven''t seen you for several days. I didn''t expect this guy to improve his cultivation.


    Now it seems that there is also the cultivation of jiuchongtian in the shackle realm.


    It is estimated that before the end of this year, we will have to hit the threshold of Mahayana.


    It seems that before the battle, for his goods, or a lot of.


    "Where and where, Mr. Zhao can come, already let me and so on malpractice courtyard splendor, how can despise. Come on, come on, inside The speaker, of course, is Huang Shi. As the head of the tribe, when he sees Zhao Litian coming, he has to meet him personally.


    He is also very happy to see the team of people brought by Zhao Litian.


    Although I didn''t say in the invitation that I would help deal with the Viper tribe, I know that there must be something wrong with the Loess tribe. Otherwise, I won''t go far to send the invitation to the Zhao family. Huangshi is not an ordinary guy who can move people from Wangcheng.


    As time goes on, the hall becomes more and more lively. Many forces within a hundred miles of the no man''s land come to the scene one after another, and then sit in separate seats.


    Some of these forces are equally powerful. Although there is still a gap compared with the Loess tribe, if they are united, they are also quite powerful, and no one can easily underestimate them.


    Of course, coupled with the forces in front of us, now the comprehensive strength here is almost higher than that of the Viper tribe.


    Soon after the forces in the field reached the majority, there were some riots at the entrance of the hall, and then a wave of people came straight in.


    "Here comes the mercenary regiment."


    Looking at the group of people entering the hall, a whisper came out.


    Hearing these voices, Zhang Fan also turned his head. As expected, he saw Wang pangzi''s familiar figure. Behind Wang pangzi, he also saw about twenty people. It seems that the strength is not low.


    After entering the hall, Wang pangzi''s eyes swept, and he was stunned at the location of Anfu. He also had a frightening smile on his face, and then he stayed in front of Anfu people with people''s eyes in consternation. Although there was a festival between them before, it was also caused by the people of the Viper tribe. Now that contradictions are resolved, there will naturally be no more conflicts.


    "Chief an, why didn''t you see..." Wang pangzi glanced around again, but he didn''t see Zhang Fan.


    An Xiaotian said with a smile, "brother Zhang Fan has something to do. Otherwise, we also want to leave him here."


    Wang pangzi is also going to talk to Zhang Fan about the past. Now Zhang Fan is no longer there. He can''t help but feel depressed.


    After Wang pangzi and others left the table, the noise in the hall also weakened. Then, there was a loud noise coming from the main entrance of the hall, and the sound was restless. It was almost like a fight.When Zhang Fan frowned, the people in the hall also passed by the seat where an Fu was. For a moment, the hall was quiet again, and all eyes were looking this way.


    "Here comes the play." I don''t know who said it, but all of them felt refreshed.


    "Congratulations, congratulations..."


    An Viper dressed in black and gray, with a smile and a group of snake people walking slowly towards the hall. Of course, they don''t have that weapon in their hands. Instead, they hold it as a gift. Since they have already sent an invitation, there is no reason to stop them.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes, when the Viper appeared, were concentrated on the latter. Immediately, his brow could not help but slightly wrinkle. Somehow, he always felt that the strength of the Viper now seemed very high. Besides, around him, he had seen the black snake, and the man with a very similar breath to the man in black robe.


    Seeing this scene, the noisy atmosphere of the scene suddenly quieted down.


    In the field, there are at least two snake people''s accomplishments, which all of them can''t see through!


    That proves that the cultivation of these two snake people should be above all of them!


    Originally, it was a matter of stability, but now it seems that there is a little more variable!


    It seems that there is Mahayana in the snake people!


    Although there are many people in the Loess tribe, the only thing they lack is the strong one in Mahayana!


    Seeing this scene, the smile on Huang Shi''s face faded a little. Those people in Huang''an''s family also had cold eyes, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. If it wasn''t for rational people, it would have been a fight.


    However, this strange atmosphere didn''t last long. The Viper glanced at Lin an Xiaotian and others lightly. Even though he was passing by with someone, there was no direct conflict as other people expected.


    Seeing that both sides chose to ignore it, many people in the hall sighed with emotion.


    Fortunately, everyone gave the couple face and didn''t fire directly!


    Huang Shi sat down on the seat in the center of the hall, and then said with a loud smile: "today is a happy day for our Huang''an family. Thank you for your appreciation. I''d like to thank Huang Shi here first. Today is a happy day for young people. Let''s not talk too much. Let''s start the wedding ceremony first."

 Chapter 258

    Zhang Fan yawned. He was not interested in the so-called big wedding. He just wanted to know what the Huang''an family wanted to do with such a big show? It''s not necessary to just announce the marriage of the two families. And he also painted a lot of things on his face, at least, so that others can not recognize him. Hidden in the corner, but also a nobody''s main.


    The next steps seem very boring. As the false protagonists, Anzhi and Huang Haiyan first worship their elders according to the rules, and then under the leadership of their elders, they deal with the guests from all sides.


    However, although the reputation of Huang''an and Huang''an is not weak, there are some dignitaries around the no man''s land. They are not interested in the wedding of the two younger generations. Therefore, many people keep a cold eye on it. They all know that this time, Huang''an and Huang''an are not just for the wedding banquet.


    In this seemingly lively, but in fact some strange atmosphere, Anzhi and Huang Haiyan also exit. Therefore, the eyes of the audience are all on the smiling Huangshi.


    As if knowing that he had become the focus of attention again, Huang Shi gave a faint smile and drank a glass of wine in his hand. Then he got up and said in a loud voice, "I''d like to invite you here today. One is the wedding celebration of Huang''an and the other is to discuss something with you."


    "At last it''s time to get down to business!" Zhang Fan was so bored that he almost fell asleep. Hearing this, his spirit was immediately aroused.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what Huang clan chief wants to discuss?" In the hall, there was a smile echoed by one person.


    "Within a hundred Li radius of the no man''s land, there are a lot of forces, big and small. However, to put it mildly, most of them are not on the stage. If they really want to be on the stage, they must develop in Wangcheng, and the profits of Wangcheng must be clear to all of you. No man''s land is like a remote place. However, Wangcheng oil and water is so big that it makes people envious, but if we want to have a share there, none of us can do it alone. Therefore, our Huang family and Anji have discussed and formed a small business alliance. This time we invite you here, in fact, we want to invite you to join the business alliance and discuss big profits together! Of course, we all know that the Viper tribe has always had conflicts with us, and this time, taking advantage of the little girl''s wedding, we want to resolve our conflicts. As a matter of fact, we live in this no man''s land for the development of the tribe. Why fight like this? As long as you agree with Viper clan leader, we will naturally turn the fight into friendship. " Huang Shi is serious.


    Yellowstone''s laughter fell, and the hall gradually became quiet, but many people''s brows slowly wrinkled. They never thought that the Huang family and Anjia would form a so-called business alliance, and now they want to pull them in. Originally, it was said to jointly denounce the Viper tribe, but now, such a thing has happened.


    In this way, don''t they directly become the subordinates of Huang''an and Huang''an?


    This It seems ridiculous, isn''t it?


    "The old man, his forehead is jammed However, if it wasn''t for the old fox, he really couldn''t think of such a bad move... "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and muttered in his heart that although the Huang''an and Huang''an families have some prestige in the no man''s land, they are far from responding to each other. Let''s not mention whether this so-called business alliance can achieve great benefits. Who would like to become subordinates of the two families?


    However, they did not stand up to speak.


    Looking at everyone''s emotions, Huang Shi quickly calmed down and said, "this is the son of Zhao RI Tian, the Zhao family of Wangcheng family. His grandfather Zhao Quan must have been heard of by everyone. Now, he is an expert who has broken through the six heavens of Mahayana. And this time they come, also represent the meaning of Wangcheng. Similarly, the relationship between the city Lord''s mansion and Mr. Zhao is good, and he is also a student of Tianling college. I think Mr. Zhao''s words should be able to prove that I didn''t lie. "


    One side, Zhao day stood up, just about to speak.


    However, the Viper around him was a faint smile, and then slowly got up. With his body standing up, a strong spiritual wave suddenly surged out of his body. In an instant, it filled the whole hall. The huge pressure made many people blush.


    "Mahayana!"


    Feeling the strong pressure, the hall of neutral moment is to ring a voice scream, before those who are ready to speak, the face is also stiff down.


    Although Huangshi has said that Zhao Quan is the cultivation of the sixth heaven in Mahayana, others are no longer here.


    And a shackled realm of nine heaven Zhao RI Tian, still can''t let them feel awe, but, if you change into Mahayana realm, it is different!


    Mahayana is a no man''s land with a radius of 100 li. If you can reach this point, I''m afraid there will be one member of the Viper tribe!


    However, people''s surprise did not end!


    Next to the viper, another man stood up, and the spirit power in his body was crazy. In an instant, his momentum rose abruptly. In an instant, he had crushed the Viper around him!


    This What''s the situation


    They were shocked, and their eyes were full of horror. They stared at the viper. He was the sixth heaven of Mahayana!In this way, the Viper tribe has two experts in Mahayana!


    This


    "I think what Huangshi clan chief said is quite right. If you don''t want to, I don''t want to force you. Just go." After listening to the viper''s words, many people curse their mother in their hearts, but they dare not turn around and leave. For a moment, the atmosphere became a little stiff and awkward.


    So, how come the Viper tribe and the Loess tribe are on the united front?


    And Huangshi really looks gloomy, this viper, even took the opportunity to fight against the army!


    Moreover, he never thought that the strength of the other side was so strong!


    In this way, people''s hearts are scattered.


    In the middle of the hall, Yellowstone''s face was as deep as water. No one could see the joy and anger in his heart. A pair of eyes with a little deep set were staring at the Viper like a blade. A moment later, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. This situation was not unexpected, so he was not unprepared.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Viper tribe doesn''t represent me. However, we can focus on the Zhao family. " Huang Shi''s words made everyone understand instantly.


    Originally, Huangshi intended to take advantage of this opportunity to arrange the Viper tribe clearly. However, now, two Mahayana masters suddenly appear in the Viper tribe, and this fight against the general almost failed him. However, even so, as long as you pull people''s hearts back now, even if the other side has two Mahayana masters, you may not be able to fight. After all, it''s on your own chassis!


    "Since the Huang family disdains to be with us, I''m not in a position to force others." In the slightly quiet hall, the Viper sounded slowly with a little hoarse voice, but then his face became as cold as ice. A wise man can see at a glance that this old thing is going to smash the field.


    Everyone knows that Huangshi must be prepared.


    However, no one expected that this guy was the cultivation of the sixth heaven in Mahayana!


    No one has got this information!


    If you know that this guy is the sixth heaven in Mahayana, who is willing to face this old guy!


    "Viper clan leader, it''s not your turn to make decisions here today!" Yellowstone is simply tearing the skin!


    "Hum, today, you have to give me an account of the Loess tribe''s killing my white snake!"


    When the last word of the Viper fell, Yellowstone''s eyes were frozen, and a strong momentum suddenly surged out of the viper''s body. It was like a gale, and the people nearby were all out of breath.


    What?


    This guy is also the cultivation of Mahayana!


    Although we just reached the Mahayana realm, we are still very surprised!


    It seems that he has been working hard to break through and cultivate for more than half a month!


    Zhang Fan knows in his heart that the underground crystal ore has definitely played a great role!


    With Huangshi''s words, on one side, an Xiaotian and others also stand up, and he also exudes the cultivation of six heaven in shackles!


    Zhang Fan a Leng, did not expect that they actually have a breakthrough in this period of time.


    Sure enough, we have made enough preparations for this time!


    "At last it''s time to do it!"

 Chapter 259

    However, we don''t know whether the Loess tribe is well prepared or whether the other two Mahayana masters are better.


    Seeing Huang Shi''s action, the idea flashed through everyone''s heart. They had expected that there would be a battle at today''s wedding banquet.


    "What should we do?"


    This idea, appeared in the mind of countless people.


    Feeling the powerful momentum emanating from Huangshi''s body, some forces who had contacts with the Huang family in the past sighed in their hearts. They also understand that Huangshi now wants to establish Wei, and the Viper tribe that happens to have many festivals with them is the target of this establishment. However, who would have thought that the master of viper tribe was better than him.


    The viper''s face remained calm all the time. He raised his head and looked at Huangshi. "Why, with you, do you still want to fight with me?"


    Yellowstone suddenly gave a faint smile and said: "viper, you are still so shameless for so many years. On that day, your Viper tribe attacked our loess tribe, but your strength was poor. You were killed by Zhang Fan, a little friend of our family. It''s all your own fault. It''s up to me to ask for an explanation from your Viper tribe."


    Zhang Fan?!


    When this even a word appears, Zhao day''s face suddenly unnatural up.


    He looked around in surprise. It seemed that he wanted to find the man named Zhang Fan!


    "Do you really think you can compete with us when you enter Mahayana?" The viper''s face was suddenly fierce at this moment, and immediately he stepped out. The strong momentum, which had been suppressed for a long time, burst out at this time. The round table beside him was directly shocked into a mass of sawdust by that momentum.


    The six heavens of Mahayana are not comparable to those of simple Mahayana.


    "Well! No matter what your accomplishments are, today, you can walk out of our loess tribe. It''s your skill! " At this time, even Huangshi felt a little tricky. But he was more worried about whether these people would help in case of a fight!


    And the Viper on the other side also had a little nervous.


    It was thought that the Viper tribe was already the strongest tribe here. At least, no one could shake its position for hundreds of years, which was equivalent to a superpower here. Usually at least use some hands and feet, let them kill each other, wear strength. But now it seems that things are not so easy to deal with. Unexpectedly, this Huangshi has also achieved the cultivation of Mahayana. But when he thought of his preparation, the viper''s heart was a little more stable, and a fierce color passed in his eyes. The stronger the strength of the Huang family, the stronger the killing intention in his heart. He knew that if the Huang family was really made big, their poisonous snake tribe might be replaced.


    Zhang Fan stood at the edge of the scene. His eyes, from the beginning, had been looking at the viper. He found that although Yellowstone''s power in Mahayana had flashed in his eyes before, the unexpected confusion did not appear.


    This scene made Zhang Fan frown slightly, and immediately his eyes slowly swept over the seats of Huangshi two families. A moment later, his eyes suddenly coagulated.


    The place where Zhang Fan''s eyes stay is just the place where the seat is unimportant. There is a man in a gray yellow dress sitting with a smile. The man looks ordinary, and no one talks to him specially. Therefore, many people will take the initiative to ignore him when they look at him. However, Zhang Fan feels it from the body of this seemingly ordinary guy It''s a familiar wave.


    Spirit!


    This guy is a snake man!


    Aware of this scene, Zhang Fan''s eyes flashed. It seems that there are many masters in the Viper tribe!


    "Huangshi, hand over Zhang Fan who killed the white snake. I, Viper tribe, can let bygones be bygones!" The low voice of the Viper rings again. Obviously, he''s already questioning.


    "Hey, if you hand over the black snake, my Huang family can let bygones be bygones!" Huang Shi sneered.


    Listening to the two people''s words, everyone knows that peace talks are impossible


    "Hoo."


    An Xiaotian breathed a sigh, then with a wave of his hand, he took an''s men and horses to the side of the Loess tribe, which clearly showed their position.


    "Good."


    Seeing this scene, the gloomy smile on the viper''s face became more and more intense. He stared at an Xiaotian and said, "an Xiaotian, are you just six heaven in the shackles, and can you compete with our Viper tribe?"


    "Everyone knows. You know what you are thinking in your heart. If you stand by your poisonous snake, I''m afraid there will be no bones left in my house." An Xiaotian''s light way. "Besides, I think everyone knows what you did before!"


    That''s what I said to the people around me.


    "In that case, the master of an''s mansion should not regret it." The voice fell, and the viper''s face was even more dense. In a moment, he turned to the corner of the seat, and politely arched his hand, saying: "ancestor, you must have seen today''s thing. It''s not my Viper tribe''s own choice. People want to take us in, but we can''t comply."Hearing this, the middle-aged man turned to the yellow snake, and his eyes turned to the yellow one.


    Ancestor?


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the gray man smiles and immediately raises his head. A pair of eyes suddenly become very bright. Many people who look at him have a sharp pain in their mind.


    Mental attack?


    Huangshi took a deep breath, but his face became particularly ugly. No one thought that the Viper tribe had a person who knew how to attack spiritually!


    The faces of an Xiaotian and others are also becoming very dignified at this moment. The viper is really crafty and cunning, and he still has such a hand. Look at this, I''m afraid the so-called ancestor''s accomplishments are not low, even above them!


    Huang Shi shook his head. At this time, his face was no longer as calm as before. The hand of the Viper was beyond his expectation. Although he did not know what cultivation the ancestor had achieved, since he could be treated so respectfully by the viper, it was definitely not easy. What''s more, there are two vipers and vipers who have also reached the Mahayana realm!


    It was almost at this moment that there was a great reversal of the Jedi situation!


    These changes also made the rest of the forces in the hall swallow a mouthful of saliva. The Viper tribe is indeed an old force worthy of no man''s land. It can even have such a strong one.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that in this small no man''s land, I could see several powerful people in Mahayana. It seems that this place is really a treasure land of geomancy." On one side, Zhao Litian smiles and stares at the middle-aged man in grey and yellow.


    "I heard that you are the son of Zhao family in Wangcheng? Today''s business is a private affair between our Viper tribe and the Loess tribe. If you can stand by, our Viper tribe will pay you double what the Loess tribe paid you! " The Viper sank. What he worries about is not the young man, but the power behind him!

 Chapter 260

    With the current strength of the Viper tribe, it can''t compete with Wangcheng!


    "I''m afraid the Zhao family can''t agree to your request." Zhao RI Tian''s palm behind him made a gesture to Huang Shi and others, indicating that they should not worry.


    Smell speech, that ancestor spread out a hand, smiling appearance, but let a person feel a little chilly, a face of ferocious person is not terrible, terrible is this kind of guy.


    On one side, the Viper also gave a strange smile. With a wave of his hand, all the doors around the hall were opened, and the people of Huang''an and Huang''an families immediately showed up. The outside had already surrounded the place, and the bright sword was cold, which instantly dispelled the happiness here.


    "It seems that the Loess tribe has set up a grand banquet for us. Laozong, I''m not lying to you The Viper whispered to the middle-aged man in yellow.


    Seeing the battle between Huang''an and Huang''an, the rest of the forces were also surprised. They immediately withdrew and gathered together to prevent Huang''an and Huang''an from harming the innocent.


    When the Huang''an family started, a sharp whistling came out of the viper''s mouth. Then, outside the tribe, there was a roaring signal. Soon after the signal came out, there was a chaotic fight outside the Huang family. Obviously, the people and horses arranged by the Loess tribe and the poisonous snake tribe also began to rush in. Now the two sides are at war!


    Today, the target of my Viper tribe is only Anfu and Huangtu tribe. The rest of us don''t want to interfere. Otherwise, my Viper will come to the door in person in the future! " Hearing the sound of fighting outside, the viper''s face became more and more cold. He stepped out, and his fierce eyes swept the rest of the forces in the hall and cheered coldly.


    Listening to his cheers, most of the forces nodded their heads. No matter the Huang''an family or the Viper tribe, they couldn''t compare with each other, so they didn''t want to be involved in this kind of fighting. Although they had planned to join hands with Huang''an to fight against the Viper tribe, their hearts suddenly cooled when they saw the strength of the Viper tribe.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how did we make an agreement at the beginning? Is it hard to make it? Are you going to run away now? You must think clearly, if our Huang''an family were planted here today, it would be the day of your overthrow in the future! " An Xiaotian cheered aside.


    Looking at these people, his eyes are full of anger!


    All of a sudden, these people who want to go are stunned. For a while, I don''t know whether to go or stay.


    "Viper, give me a lesson, teach these people a good lesson. Now our ancestors have instructed us to open the killing ring. Don''t avoid it!" It''s like an adder''s needle in the heart!


    "Damn it, fight with them!"


    "Lord an, you are right!"


    "The Viper tribe has always been immoral!"


    "Somebody ~"


    ... "


    In an instant, all kinds of colors and all kinds of elements burst out!


    One side of the viper, but also directly to Huangshi''s face!


    "I''ve been hiding here for so long. I didn''t expect that you''ve reached Mahayana!"


    "Ha ha, you Viper tribe will not come to a good end!"


    Yellowstone roared, and the powerful spirit power surged out of his body. Finally, he quickly gathered in his arms. He could see a stream of extremely fierce yellow energy seeping out of his skin pores. That kind of yellow energy seems weak, but the person who really has a vicious eye knows that it is enough to shatter the stone!


    "The stone breaks the sky!"


    Zhang Fan''s eyes can''t help jumping when he sees this scene. When a person enters the Mahayana realm, the spirit power in the elixir field will be compressed into a more powerful and pure energy. This kind of energy, which is more powerful than ordinary yuan power, is called true Qi, and this kind of true Qi, whether it''s attack or defense, is far from the previous spirit power Than. Of course, this kind of Qi is also a kind of combined Qi produced by the spiritual power between heaven and earth!


    In other words, this is the power between heaven and earth.


    The fight between the two of them is much better than the one on one side!


    There was a surge of spiritual power between the heaven and the earth. Yellowstone gave a low drink and immediately stamped his foot on the ground. His body shape rushed directly to the viper. Along the way, due to the high speed, the tables and chairs around him exploded in a flash. The momentum was quite shocking.


    "Be careful!" Huangshi did not forget to tell his own people.


    On one side, Huang Jian, general Ouyang and others were all involved in a bloody battle.


    And an Xiaotian and others, is on the black snake, the strength of the two are similar, for a while, but also hard to give up!


    But Zhao and others, but no one took the initiative to find his trouble.


    It''s just that the old ancestor, who has been staring at Zhao RI Tian tightly, makes his heart a little fuzzy.


    Although want to hand, but, but some fear!


    "Bang bang!"


    At the moment of contact, the palm of the fist suddenly roared. The fierce wind swept away like a strong wind, which made people''s faces hurt. When the palm wind passed, even the air gave out a low sound of gas explosion!In the air, the smell of snakes came.


    When the strong in Mahayana fight with each other, the momentum is far from the shackles!


    Looking at the two figures, many people are secretly smacking their tongue. The fierce wind, even if the eight heaven masters in the shackle realm are twisted into it, I''m afraid they are all very lucky. The Mahayana realm really deserves its reputation.


    "Do it!"


    When Huangshi and the Viper fight, Zhao Ritan gently said two words!


    At the same time, behind Zhao RI Tian, there were two big men each standing out. Then, the two men almost came out at the same time, and their powerful spiritual power burst out, which made the momentum of the snake people stagnate slightly.


    "Two shackles in qichongtian?"


    Viper''s eyes, some surprised to see a Zhao day.


    "Hehe, what''s so surprising about the seven days of shackles?" When the Viper was surprised, a gray and yellow shadow came to Zhao RI Tian. The light voice made the Viper happy.


    Ancestors are going to fight?


    "Let me deal with these people. You can solve the others quickly." The middle-aged man looked at Zhao RI Tian and others with a smile and said to the viper.


    "Ha ha, I''ll trouble my ancestors!" The Viper laughs and gives a strange smile to Zhao RI Tian. Then he wants to take others around here.


    "Hum!"


    When they saw that the Viper was going to make a detour, the two men also gave a cold hum and looked at each other. Their body shape was wrong, and they swept away at the Viper separately.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, their bodies were just moving, and the fierce wind was coming from the corner of their eyes. The angle of their eyes was so tricky that they quickly stopped their pace, stepped back a few steps, and then avoided them.


    The eyes of the ancestor of the snake man blinked, as if it was soul catching.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing the situation, Zhao Litian immediately made a warning.


    Both of them just saw a flash of light in their eyes, and then felt the cold coming. At the moment, both of them were in a hurry to retreat.


    "Boom!"


    Seeing that they were avoiding the attack, the ancestor of the snake man gave a faint smile, and a wave of spirit suddenly spread out. They hit their bodies fiercely, which immediately made them feel a little trance. The pace of avoiding also became slow. At the moment when they were in a trance, the snake awn came, and when they came back, the snake awn was hanging in front of their throat, trying to stab!


    On one side, Zhao can no longer bear to press, the whole person jumped, a blue light flashed by!


    "Ding!" Like the sound of metal impact!


    "Spirit weapon?" The ancestor of the snake man exclaimed. "If you are worthy of being the children of Wangcheng, the conditions are better than those of the countryside!"


    The two people who were rescued looked at Zhao RI Tian gratefully, and they were also a lot more cautious.


    "Watch the back!" Suddenly, I don''t know who called!


    Three people''s eyes, follow the voice to see, even if see, young quiet stand in the rear, several snake awn, around his body, slowly rotating. Just a little bit, it''s already on their necks.


    "Zhang Fan?"

 Chapter 261

    Seeing the man who took the hand, Zhao RI Tian was shocked and exclaimed, and his face was full of astonishment.


    Seeing Zhao RI Tian''s shocked face, Zhang Fan was a little helpless. He didn''t want to expose it, but the viper, the ancestor, forced him to do it If you don''t do it again, it''s not clear that Zhao RI Tian will die.


    Looked at Zhao day one eye, revealed the faint smile, patted in front of Zhao day chest, "the dagger is good."


    "What?" Zhao did not react. Zhang Fan''s eyes were fixed on the middle-aged man with a suspicious face. In his eyes, a faint cold light passed. The latter''s ruthlessness was obviously to take the life of Zhao and others directly.


    The young man raised his hand, pointed to the middle-aged man and said in a low voice: "this guy, let me do it..."


    "Well, be more careful." Seeing Zhang Fan, Zhao RI Tian''s heart was hanging, and he immediately let it down.


    He knew that with Zhang Fan''s strength, he would never fall here. In any case, he had defeated the extraordinary existence of the Mahayana octagon Tianmo! And it''s certainly not helpful to stay. Now, it''s better to help them directly. If the Viper tribe has other experts in the shackles to kill here, it will be a big blow to the Huang''an family and even the surrounding small tribes.


    This time he came out, it''s also the Zhao family''s meaning of Zhao Quan, but also the meaning of Wangcheng.


    In order to stabilize the relationship between the tribes in no man''s land, but also to balance the strength of each tribe.


    Avoid being too strong to threaten Wangcheng.


    However, the current situation is far beyond his expectation.


    I thought there would not be any Mahayana masters here, but now I underestimate the development of this no man''s land in recent years. Their strength is close to Wangcheng.


    If some time later, once they are united, I''m afraid, it will really be bad for Wangcheng!


    If I didn''t meet Zhang Fan this time, I''m afraid I''ll be here!


    At the same time, Zhao Litian and others looked at each other, and then stepped back cautiously. The middle-aged man''s fingers moved, but in the end, it was just his hand, and he put all his attention on the young man in front of him. Although Zhang Fan looks like a teenager, he feels a kind of spiritual fluctuation from his body. I''m afraid, but also on their own!


    "In the future, you may achieve a lot, but now you are not my opponent What''s more, I don''t like to stay in trouble. Today, I''ve got a big grudge for helping the Viper tribe. So don''t blame me for being cruel. Before you die, please remember my name. My name is snake king In the end, the smile on the middle-aged man''s face is more and more intense and chilling.


    Zhang Fan was silent and did not answer any of his words. The mental power in his mind was beating like a heart at the moment. And with the rhythmic beat, the white jade flute also slowly spread out of Zhang Fan''s mind. In a moment, it included the whole hall, and his toes were floating half an inch. The sudden mental pressure undoubtedly made the chaotic hall stagnate for a moment. Then, all the eyes were projected on the back of the boy. When they saw the boy''s half inch floating on the ground like the king of snakes, they couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air.


    "Dacheng?"


    "Who is this? Why is there another Mahayana


    Many forces look at each other face to face. How much power does Huang''an and Huang''an have? Such strength, even if it is placed in the Wangcheng, can make a difference! Now, they have just found out that this battle is really a matter of two opinions. The power of the Huang family gradually shows up, which makes the original situation turn around slowly.


    "Boom!"


    In the center of the hall, there was a fierce fight between the powerful fist palms. The strong wind broke a sharp mark on the ground directly. Then, the steps of Agkistrodon halys and Yellowstone all stepped backward. As soon as their bodies were stable, their eyes burst out again. At this time, they also felt the spiritual pressure. They were all shocked and turned their heads. When they found that the source of their spiritual power was a familiar figure, their faces suddenly changed.


    "What a strong spirit, it''s What''s this? Zhang Fan''s


    Yellowstone some gaping looking at the young figure, that strong spirit, even if he, are feeling some pressure and familiar with Corresponding to the spiritual power, his cultivation, I''m afraid, must be above himself!


    "Ha ha, viper, do you really think that if you invite a helper, you can destroy my Huang family?" Yellowstone turned his eyes to the ugly looking viper and sneered.


    "Old devil, this boy has been hidden by you. I thought you let him run away! However, are you hiding any tricks? If you keep hiding, I''m afraid you will lose your life! " On one side, the Viper didn''t care. In fact, what he was most worried about now was the sudden appearance of the frost power that night! This matter, but the Viper told him, this strength, far from ordinary people can resist. It seems that this should be a weapon. If we can force this weapon out and get it, it will be regarded as a great achievement!Huangshi''s heart is beating slightly. Although Zhang Fan is deeply hidden, the opponents here are really not comparable to Zhang Fan''s. The snake king, not to say, is better than the viper, at least, above the viper in front of him!


    "Then watch it!"


    There was a touch of worry in my heart, but it didn''t appear on the surface of Yellowstone. With a sneer, I didn''t want to talk with him any more. I pointed to the Viper with a strong wind. When the latter saw this, he also rushed to meet him with all his strength.


    ¡­


    "This boy should be the double heaven of Mahayana? But why is the spirit so strong? "


    The snake king was also surprised by the mental power that emanated from Zhang Fan''s mind. But immediately, his heart was full of killing intention. He was cruel in nature. Since he had a grudge with others, he had to get rid of the root of the grass so as not to cause great trouble in the future!


    Thoughts flashed in my heart. In front of the snake king''s body, two snake awns flashed by and shot away at Zhang Fan''s throat and chest! However, in the snake awn that everyone seems to be fast and hard to avoid, under the slow release of Zhang Fan''s mental power, it is surprisingly slow! No, it''s not that snake Mang''s speed is slow, it''s Zhang Fan''s speed!


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan''s body has disappeared!


    I didn''t want to go all out, but if this old guy didn''t go all out, I''m afraid he would really die here! Among other things, the attack of his mental strength can only be stopped by exerting his full strength. If others, they will die as soon as they appear.


    Snake awn dodged, snake king body shape a flash, is to appear in front of Zhang Fan, eyes in a flash of light, a very strong mental force, hard to Zhang Fan impact and go.

 Chapter 262

    "Boom!"


    The silent collision of mental power broke out in front of Zhang Fan. Then, both of them trembled. The struggle of mental power is more dangerous than the struggle of spiritual power. An carelessness is likely to cause great sequelae.


    "Come again!"


    The collision of mental force made Zhang Fan frown, but in his eyes, there was a surge of excitement. This was his first real fight with mental force. Everything made him feel curious and fresh. As soon as he cheered, Zhang Fan not only didn''t retreat, but also took the initiative to attack. With a strong mental force, he pounded against the former snake king! At the same time, the white jade flute in his mind is emitting a bright light!


    Two figures, like a storm, fight in the hall. Their speed is extremely fast. Where they pass, the mental impact makes some unfortunate guys pale.


    With the continuous fighting, the snake king''s face gradually became dignified, because he found that although Zhang Fan''s use of mental power seemed rough at the beginning, with the passage of time, the latter seemed to be constantly learning how to control his mental power. The power became stronger and stronger, and later, even he was forced We have to do our best.


    "The boy''s spiritual strength is terrible. I''m afraid that his spiritual cultivation will be in the whole heaven!"


    It''s another mental collision. Both of them trembled. Then the snake king''s body retreated quickly, his eyes were cold, and his vigorous mental power gushed out of his mind. But this time, it didn''t turn into a shock wave. Instead, it quickly gathered in front of him.


    "Boy, although you have strong mental strength, you can''t use it easily. This is your Achilles'' heel now, but in the future, you won''t have such a chance!" The snake king raised a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. The mental power in front of him was slowly condensed into a long unreal needle with the thickness of his fingers. The long needle is like a winding snake.


    This time, the spiritual power is not illusory, but has a real form!


    Obviously, the snake king began to be a real killer!


    Looking at the needle like object in front of the snake king, Zhang Fan was also surprised. Although his spiritual power was basically self-cultivation, he had heard of the strength of spiritual power.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan''s face became very dignified when he saw that the king of the snake used such means. At the same time, the mental power around him also shot at the key points of the king of the snake like lightning, trying to stop him.


    In the face of Zhang Fan''s obstruction, the snake king was not in a hurry. He bent his fingers and continued to play. The column of spiritual light without handle was dancing like a spin of light, shooting away all those spiritual forces.


    "Boy, next, I''ll show you what is called spiritual secret skill!"


    The needle like object, more and more condensation, then, the snake king to Zhang Fan Sen ran a smile, a point suddenly!


    "Snake king needle!" As the snake king took off his cold drink, the needle like object suddenly made a buzzing sound. After a slight trembling, Shua turned into a milligram of light and shot at Zhang Fan with a very rapid speed. Zhang Fan sees this, in the heart a startle, immediately felt the incomparable chill. The body shape retreats quickly, the foot steps on the starry sky, the whole person is like the phantom general, dodges everywhere.


    However, the speed of the snake king needle is very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, it has reached Zhang Fan''s face!


    "Hiss!"


    In this instant, the white jade flute in Zhang Fan''s mind made a light sound. Suddenly, a stream of white smoke suddenly floated out, condensed into a solid white crane! At the moment when the snake king needle came, the white crane suddenly pounced on the snake king needle!


    The moment of impact, a millisecond, directly in a terrible speed, from inside the white crane penetration, immediately strength is still not reduced, straight at Zhang Fan!


    What?!


    Seeing that the snake king needle actually penetrated the defense composed of the white jade flute, Zhang Fan''s face also changed slightly. The beating speed of the white jade flute in his mind also intensified at the moment. His strong mental power quickly gathered in front of Zhang Fan, forming a spiritual defense. To deal with this kind of mental attack, it is obvious that we still have to use mental strength to defend!


    "Boom!"


    When Zhang Fanna''s spiritual defense was condensed, the snake king needle arrived in an instant and immediately shot on it fiercely!


    This time, when touching the spiritual defense, the speed of the snake king needle finally slowed down. However, it was still at a constant speed, sweeping towards Zhang Fan''s forehead. Sweat trickled down Zhang Fan''s face. His eyes, without blinking, stared at the snake king needle that slowly stabbed him. A stream of mental force poured out of his mind, just like a quagmire, dragging and melting the deadly snake king needle.


    Not far away, the snake king is also keeping the appearance of two fingers. How can his spiritual power be above that extravagant hope? He wants to break through Zhang Fan''s defense. At this time, they are almost directly competing with each other for their spiritual power, which is more powerful! Their bodies were quiescent at the moment, but because of their terrible fight, no one dared to step into them.This collision, if people around dare to get involved, it means that he really wants to be an idiot!


    If you have a mental impact like this, your whole spiritual world will collapse instantly!


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were fixed on the shimmering light. With this thing getting closer and closer, the feeling of danger became more and more intense. He knew that if this thing really entered his mind, I''m afraid even his spiritual power would have to be destroyed. At that time, no matter how strong his spiritual talent was, I''m afraid it would be impossible What has been achieved in this way.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy for me to die!"


    At the critical moment, Zhang Fan''s heart is also full of anger and ruthless force, urging the white jade flute in his mind to shake violently, as if he wanted to draw all his mental strength out of the general, but also slowly pushed back the road. Even if I can''t use it completely, I won''t be compared with you!


    "How can this boy be so hard to deal with?"?! I haven''t seen any scenes of snake king. Today, I don''t believe you can''t even solve a suckling boy! " And this kind of stalemate also made the snake king a little angry. If other people knew that he was forced to look like this by a young man, they might not be ridiculed.


    The next moment, the snake king is also cruel! Suddenly a bite of the tip of the tongue, eyes, burst out of two invisible luster, and then, these two invisible luster, it is turned into a golden snake!


    This ancient shadow actually brought out the original Snake beads in his mind!


    The king of snake smiles at Zhang Fan and drinks fiercely. The Golden Snake takes a rolling spiritual shock wave and bumps into Zhang Fan who is resisting the king of snake needle!


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan was also shocked. However, when he hesitated about how to deal with this situation, Shi Xian''s figure suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 263

    "Whew!"


    The stone fairy waved his hand. In a flash, the white jade flute suddenly trembled violently. Then, it was out of Zhang Fan''s control. It flew out of his mind and appeared on his cover. This kind of change makes Zhang Fan''s face change greatly. He never expected that Shi Xian would do this!


    As soon as the white jade flute appeared, it was the life of the snake king. At the same time, the white jade flute twisted quickly. In the end, it turned into a whirlpool about the size of a palm in the eyes of Zhang Fan and the snake king.


    "Benmingzhu?"


    Zhang Fanshang was ok with the change of the white jade flute, but the snake king cried out in horror. Then he quickly controlled his own snake bead and wanted to take it back.


    However, just when he was about to take back the snake bead, the white jade flute turned into a whirlpool, which sent out a lot of suction. Under this suction, Zhang Fan could clearly feel that the spirit of the snake king''s snake bead was sucked into the whirlpool. This kind of situation made Zhang Fan take a breath. Although he didn''t know much about spiritual cultivation, he never heard of it. Even other people''s spiritual strength could be absorbed directly?!


    What''s more, what is this life pearl!


    How can this white jade flute become its own pearl without knowing it?!


    What did Shixian do?!


    "Hiss


    Under the suction of the whirlpool, the snake king''s life snake bead quickly became dim, and he was also involved, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Then he twisted his face, bit his teeth, and controlled the life snake bead to retreat desperately, which slowly withdrew from the suction range of the whirlpool. Finally, he quickly put life snake bead into his mind in horror In the middle.


    When the snake king put the snake bead in his mind, the whirlpool twisted again, quickly swept back, suspended in Zhang Fan''s tianlinggai, released a force of suction, and inhaled the snake king needle which had no control. Then he swayed back to his mind from Zhang Fan''s tianlinggai.


    And when the whirlpool returns, it turns into a white jade flute again.


    The white jade flute just returned to its original position. It was a clear feeling that a stronger mental force than before spread rapidly.


    "The grass, the white jade flute, has absorbed the spirit of the snake king, and has also dissolved the snake king needle!"


    Aware of this scene, Zhang Fan''s palm could not help shaking for a moment. He could not imagine that the white jade flute he had accidentally got had such strange power. No wonder, at the beginning, Taoist Yun was killed, but his spiritual sense was still preserved. It seems that the white jade flute also has a great effect. However, there is no physical body of him, at the beginning when he took away, this white jade flute did not appear to help him!


    "You have a pearl of your own life?"


    While Zhang Fan was pondering, the snake king suddenly spoke again. His face was very pale, but the eyes staring at Zhang Fan were extremely hot, full of greed.


    "Boy, I don''t embarrass you either. As long as you give me this life pearl, I''ll take all the people right away, OK?"


    Zhang Fan''s eyes jumped. After the previous fight, he already knew that this man was very deep in the city, but he didn''t expect that he would say such stupid things now. It seems that the white jade flute is really special.


    "Good."


    Zhang Fan''s eyes flashed, but he was smiling. At the same time, he stepped forward quickly, took out an object from his arms and handed it to the snake king. Zhang Fan''s action made the snake king ecstatic. However, just when he took two steps, he suddenly reflected what was the situation now. The other party was not an idiot. How could he give him such an important thing so easily? However, just when his steps stopped, there was a burning fire! It was coming face to face, and the fire was shooting at his chest like lightning.


    "Whoosh!"


    At a critical juncture, the snake king took a breath of spiritual power and suddenly retreated! However, just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief and suddenly retreated, an extremely strong spiritual impact came in a flash, and hit him hard. At present, his whole head was buzzing, and the life snake beads in his mind were all shocked to the dark.


    The trance of consciousness, though just a moment, however, when the king of snake woke up again, the young man''s face was close at hand. In his hands, the electric light was shining, and the flashing arc swept wildly! Immediately after the fire finger, autumn water palm with lightning, instant cast!


    "This, this is!"


    The snake king was shocked. Although he had just dodged the fire finger, the autumn water palm with lightning hit his chest in the next moment!


    "Kaka kaka ~"


    a flash of electric arc came, and the hair of the snake king stood up in an instant. He smelled a strong smell of death. Then he called out, "viper, Viper!"


    Zhang Fan was also surprised. He thought that the cultivation of the snake king should be very high, but now, it seems that his cultivation is not very high. It''s just his strong mental power that makes him unfathomable! No one can get a glimpse of his true cultivation! In the face of the threat of death, he will also vulnerable to people for help!However, Zhang Fan''s face was indifferent, and his figure did not stagnate at all. He clenched his fist with a mountain of strength! Mercilessly hit in the middle of his eyebrows!


    "Snake king, if you don''t want to be your king, you have to come here and go through this muddy water!"


    Pain came, snake king''s ear, sounded the young low murmuring voice.


    In front of his eyes, the vision quickly became dark. His arm was holding Zhang Fan''s arm, and the blood foam was gushing. His vague and venomous voice came into Zhang Fan''s ears: "the Viper won''t let you go!" Zhang Fan''s face is not affected. In a short time, he has understood that the character of the snake king is a must. Even if he can beat him back, it will be a great future trouble. So, he didn''t have any regrets before and after the shot!


    The sound of the corpse falling to the ground was not loud in the chaotic hall. However, at this moment, many people''s spirits seemed to be shaken, and their eyes were projected uncontrollably.


    When these eyes stopped on the snake king''s body, the air in the hall seemed to solidify at the moment, and even the numerous fighting sounds from the outer courtyard disappeared quietly


    "The snake king is dead?"


    Looking at the snake king with wide open eyes, as if he was dying, all people''s hearts were filled with terrible waves!


    At this moment, not far away is still looking for the weapon of the viper, but also see the situation inside!


    And he, also is to stare big eye bead!


    This scene is too shocking to be believed.


    The viper''s face is gloomy. He stares at Zhang Fan, and his eyes are full of naked killing intention!


    "You killed the snake king of our tribe. You have to pay for this blood debt!"

 Chapter 264

    Finish saying, a burst of fishy wind four, Zhang Fan''s eyes, a black figure, swept.


    The long snake tail, without any fancy, smashed directly at Zhang Fan''s face!


    At that moment, Zhang Fan''s figure also moved.


    Although I had consumed a lot of mental energy when I was fighting with snake king just now. However, the remaining mental power can also support him in the next battle, as long as the Viper does not use mental power as an attack like the snake king!


    "I can''t believe that you can have such accomplishments!"


    Zhang Fan in the sky at the same time, arrogantly responded, "want to kill me, I''m afraid you don''t have such ability!"


    "Then try it!"


    The Viper gave a sneer. The black vigorous Qi was quickly condensed on his arms. The dull luster was like an electric current, with a rumbling low voice. It seemed that he didn''t intend to give Zhang Fan a living! This kind of momentum is something that no one around can do!


    Not far away, Anzhi and Anye are staring at words, including Yu Wentao, they all want to help!


    However, with a steady smile, Zhao RI Tian stopped them.


    "Believe him, he always brings unexpected surprises to people!"


    Other people do not know, Zhao day''s heart is not clear?


    Not long ago, with his own strength, Zhao RI Tian directly killed a master of the eight heaven in Mahayana realm. This is just a viper, and it''s inspired by words. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s strength has been improved by more than a little.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Fan''s feet stamped the ground hard, and his body was like a stretch of light. He rushed to the Viper like lightning. Along the way, on the floor of the hall, there was a crack several feet deep. Immobility is like a mountain, and the stars are flying in the sky!


    Looking at the viper''s almost all-out attack, Zhang Fan didn''t have the slightest intention to avoid the attack. He held his hands together and began to change the Daoyin method.


    These seal methods are quite familiar. If you look at them carefully, you will find that this is the skill Zhang Fan acquired from the water bone he took from Wugan beast before!


    "Draw a dungeon!"


    "Snake Yuan Gang Qi!"


    "Boom!"


    Strong waves of air burst out and opened in the hall. The doors of the whole hall burst into powder at this moment. The powerful wind diffused and opened. Even the masters of Mahayana realm were swept out of the hall directly and landed in the outer courtyard in a mess!


    When people were swept out of the hall, they saw that the beams and columns of the hall also collapsed. In a short time, the huge hall was turned into ruins in the roaring sound The open space outside the hall suddenly became extremely chaotic. As soon as the two sides landed, they immediately threw themselves on the ruins. Everyone knows that the victory or defeat here plays a decisive role.


    "Bang!"


    Just as they were gazing at the dusty ruins, a figure suddenly shot backward in embarrassment, and finally fell to the ground, tottering and covered with blood.


    "Zhang Fan!"


    Seeing the figure reflected, Zhao Ritan and others were overjoyed.


    However, the joy on their faces has not yet been fully unfolded. Around that side, a figure suddenly burst up. The sharp dagger in his hand stabbed Zhang Fan''s whole body.


    "Die! Son of a bitch


    The sudden scene made Zhao Litian and others'' faces change dramatically. When they saw the person with a cold face, the sound of drinking immediately rang out.


    The speed of the viper is amazing. In a flash, it appears on the side of Zhang Fan, who is very weak. With the dagger in his hand, he cuts to the neck of Zhao RI Tian and others under their astonishing eyes.


    The blade across the body of the low voice sounded, blood gushing, Viper waving arm, GA however stop, he slowly lowered his head, looking at the don''t know when to appear, and from his waist and abdomen oblique inserted into the chest of the blue dagger, a mouthful of blood, jet out.


    When he fell to the ground, he saw a young figure walking slowly out of the smoke filled ruins. In a moment, a gradually cold body was gently thrown beside him.


    In the young man''s hand, he was holding a blue dagger!


    "This, this is my dagger?" Zhao Litian suddenly groped on his body. He suddenly remembered that when he saw Zhang Fan, he said to himself that his dagger was good. Did he take it at that time? I didn''t react at all!


    The whole scene was suddenly silent. Looking at the corpse with wide eyes, everyone knew


    Viper tribe, it''s completely over!


    A snake king good at mental attack!


    A viper in Mahayana!


    Now, Qi''s killing is in the hands of Zhang Fan, who is only in the double heaven of Mahayana!And this, just 16 years old!


    Without the two pillars, the status of viper tribe in no man''s land will decline rapidly. It is almost impossible for Viper tribe to regain its previous status.


    It is obvious that this dispute caused by the Viper tribe, in the end, has made other people famous, and no one dares to underestimate this very young boy!


    In fact, they don''t know that in Wangcheng, this young man named Zhang Fan is already a legend!


    The rest of the aftermath, and Zhang Fan did not have too much relationship.


    As for those masters of the Viper tribe, they were either killed or escaped, and the Viper also died under Huangshi''s hands!


    With the defeat of the Viper tribe, Anfu also moved some family members back to their original places.


    Today''s Huang family is at its best in no man''s land. Without the control and threat of the Viper tribe, the Lin family is the first force in no man''s land. Under such fame, many experts have joined in, and the Huang family is very happy to join them. Although the salaries of these experts are not low, they are nothing to the Huang family who owns the crystal pit.


    Moreover, the Huang family also suffered a lot from the battle with the Viper tribe that day. Even general Ouyang was killed. Now is the necessary time to recruit people. Therefore, after some investigations, we have recruited relatively innocent experts. For a time, the strength of the Huang family has soared.


    And in Huangshi they are busy cleaning up the situation after the war, Zhang Fan is quietly missing again. Only the dagger back to Zhao day, and Zhao day has not had time to ask Caiyun''s situation, Zhang Fan has disappeared.


    He didn''t want to recall the sad past, and he didn''t want to mention the past.


    I thought that this event would bring out something about the mysterious treasure, but in the end, it didn''t!


    In this case, it''s time to start your own independent practice.


    ¡­¡­


    On a piece of rock, Zhang Fan sat quietly. Around him, a stream of spiritual power surged out, and finally slowly poured into his body, enriching his elixir. While practicing the spiritual power, Zhang Fan''s spiritual pearl in his mind also makes a rhythmic beating sound like his heart. A stream of spiritual power is around the jade flute. Sometimes he gets into the Jade Flute, and sometimes he is spewed out. However, in this cycle, those spiritual powers become condensed.


    Zhang Fan''s present mental power has become a lot more powerful because he has absorbed a lot of the snake king''s mental power. Even Zhang Fan himself is quite surprised at this situation. At this time, he just faintly feels that the white jade flute he cultivated has something to do with it. Otherwise, it won''t be so The tyranny of

 Chapter 265

    "Hoo..."


    The cultivation lasted about two hours, Zhang Fan just slowly spit out a mass of white Qi, his eyes are also slowly open, the bright eyes continue for a moment, it is scattered in the invisible.


    Nowadays, the Huang family is developing rapidly, and many industries of the Viper tribe are being gradually devoured. This situation is not excessive. The reality is cruel. It is not impossible to fight between the families, even to kill them completely. Zhang Fan believes that if it is the Huang''an family that fails in this fight, the viper''s method may indeed make the situation worse There is no room for two families.


    However, now the Loess tribe has the blessing of jingshikeng. In the next few years, there will certainly be outstanding talents. And Anji, maybe even one of them.


    Zhang Fan''s thoughts pause slightly, and then he turns to himself. That day, after killing the snake king, he gets the space ring on the other side. Zhang Fan knows quite vaguely about the use of mental power, and still stays at the level of a rookie.


    Fortunately, this time, he got a lot of information about the use of spiritual power from the snake king''s space ring, and this included the Pearl of life that the snake king screamed in horror on that day! Benming Lingzhu is the most important thing in the use of spiritual power. Only by condensing Benming Lingzhu can it exert the power of spiritual power. However, the so-called Benming Lingzhu has some special levels.


    From primary to intermediate, then to advanced.


    And Zhang Fan''s current one should be a primary one, which is a primary life pearl. There is no special ability, the vast majority of mental users only have this kind of primary life pearl. Benming Lingzhu, on the other hand, is a kind of rare talisman seal, which can change the shape and has some special abilities. For example, Zhang Fan''s white jade flute is a kind of shape and has a power of absorption.


    As for the intermediate and high-level magic beads, they are even more terrifying. It is said that they can be used to swallow the sky and eat the earth. Of course, they are too illusory. Even in these books, they are rarely introduced.


    This is why the snake king was so shocked when he saw that the white jade flute could transform into a whirlpool. After all, this kind of original bead is very rare. If a spiritual user can condense it into original bead, it will undoubtedly be of great help to his cultivation.


    Zhang Fan blinked. An invisible light beam came out of his eye pupil. He never thought that this unintentional thing would be so magical. After all, it''s terrible to be able to absorb other people''s mental power for yourself


    In other words, this should be another martial arts.


    However, this kind of cultivation is not performed by spiritual power, but by spiritual power. When you use it, you don''t ask for high accomplishments, but for your mental power, including the use of your mental power, you have high requirements.


    In fact, the snake king is not strong, strong in his spirit!


    ¡­¡­


    In the vast and endless mountains and forests, Zhang Fanpan sat on the top of a mountain and looked to the northwest, where the desert Dagang was. Desert Dagang, as a no man''s land and even the whole state of Zhang, is an extremely famous ancient monument of the great wilderness. Every time the seal is weakened, it will undoubtedly be the most grand event in the great wilderness county. Countless strong people come from the state of Zhang and even some dynasties around. What they do is all kinds of treasures in the desert Dagang. The strong people of ancient sects can''t imagine, as long as they can be in it A little bit of treasure, perhaps, is able to let people from the dragon take off!


    However, the seal is weakened, and I don''t know when.


    This matter, he or on the way from some monster mouth know.


    Originally, he intended to go in directly, but it was delayed.


    The treasure in the desert is not comparable to the things here.


    "Maybe you will send a lot of people from Zhang Guo at that time!"


    "Maybe, that genius will show up."


    Zhang Fan will never show mercy to the person who once robbed his own blood.


    Now Zhang Fan is confident that even if he can''t beat that man, he is confident that if he wants to leave, the latter will not be able to leave him! I''ve never met him. I''m embarrassed if I don''t know him. As for the third prince Ni Xiuwei, Zhang Fan''s fist is slightly clenched, the guy who once took Qin Yiyi away from him. Now, Zhang Fan has the confidence to completely defeat him!


    "The battle for desert Dagang, hey, I want to see how strong this young generation of Zhang Guo is!" Zhang Fan''s eyes are blazing. He has no prominent background and inside information. Now, he has all his abilities. He relies on his own life and death struggle and hard training. He is not afraid of any genius and evil!


    However, Zhang Fan''s heart is not to be underestimated. The lion fights with the rabbit with all his strength. He takes a chance to despise him. In the end, he may die young. Therefore, after making some calculations, he plans to go to kuwu town to find grandfather Dao first. The only way to make longyi''s anti bone weapon is to make it into the weapon you want. In this way, even in the battle, you will have some guarantee! In the desert hillock, though there are many opportunities, there are also many dangers. It''s right to have more means to protect your life,"Little demon!"


    With a wave of Zhang Fan''s hand, a howling animal came out from the Gobi below, and then the red light flashed, and the little demon came. During this period of time, the little demon is so-called Sahuan. He has been rampant in no man''s land. The low-level monsters here are cleaned up by him.


    When Zhang Fan was about to set out, his eyes suddenly moved slightly, and he turned to the south. There was a strong wind breaking sound. Then, Zhang Fan saw a young man in black, with a giant eagle on his foot, carrying a thick black iron bar on his shoulder, with a kind of fierce fighting spirit It radiates from its body...


    "what a strong sense of war, what a strong breath!"


    Looking at the young man in black with giant eagles and iron bars on his shoulders, Zhang Fan''s eyes also flashed a strong color of surprise. Unexpectedly, among the younger generation in no man''s land, there are still such elegant people!


    When Zhang Fan looked at the figure, the latter seemed to be aware of it. Even when his eyes shifted away, a look of surprise passed over the young man in black''s face, and a sound of surprise came out of his mouth. The speed gradually slowed down...


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that I could meet my dangerous opponent on the road..." the young man in black shouldered The black iron bar grinned at Zhang Fan.


    "My friend, I''d better have a fight with you."

 Chapter 266

    Hearing the words of the young man in black, Zhang Fan couldn''t help twitching. From the first time he saw the former, he knew that this person must be the kind of person who is addicted to fighting, but he didn''t expect that he wanted to fight with others without a few words.


    "Not interested."


    Zhang Fan really has no time to linger with him here because he is going to look for his grandfather Dao. He shakes his head. Judging from his breath, Dao Lang should be in the double heaven of Mahayana. His age is such that he can reach this level. Obviously, the latter is also a famous man in this no man''s land, but he doesn''t know about these, so he can''t guess the identity of the other. I just don''t know which tribe it is!


    Voice down, Zhang Fan is too lazy to stay, turn over on the back of the little demon, want to leave.


    "You... Should be Zhang Fan who killed the viper and snake king of viper tribe? At the same time, you also killed Mo Bufan of Tianfeng school! " Just as Zhang Fan was about to leave, the young man in black suddenly tilted his head slightly, looked at Zhang Fan and said with a smile.


    Smell speech, Zhang Fan''s eyes can''t help but slightly sink, turn a head, the line of sight slightly coldly gaze at Dao Lang, way: "are you sent by poisonous snake tribe?"? You don''t look like a snake man to me


    "Ha ha, those people who are not human or ghost don''t move me." Dao Lang laughs and says that he has no fear for the Viper tribe. "However, I want to remind you that it is said that the Tianfeng sect has arranged many strong men in Dagang desert in order to catch you. In addition, you have to pay attention to a metamorphosis of the Tianfeng sect. It is said that this time, he is also on the move. It seems that he is targeting you. Ha ha." Just as Zhang Fan was about to leave, Dao Lang suddenly said with a smile again.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he immediately nodded. He had expected that the Tianfeng sect would arrange strong men to encircle and suppress him at the desert Dagang, but this could not prevent him from entering the desert Dagang.


    "Thank you very much." With that, Zhang Fan is about to leave.


    However, this Dao Lang doesn''t seem to want to let Zhang Fan leave.


    "Zhang Fan, if you don''t dislike it, would you like to get together. I''m just going back. My grandfather will be very happy if he knows you''re coming. " Dao Lang said that he wanted to invite Zhang Fan directly. Zhang Fan couldn''t accept the enthusiasm.


    "Thank you for your kindness, brother Dao Lang, but I have something important to do. I''m afraid I can''t follow his life."


    If you don''t know that Tianfeng sect is looking for you, Zhang Fan won''t be worried. But now that he knows, Zhang Fanke is more anxious to forge his own weapons. In this way, Zhang Fan will not have too much worry about going to Dagang in the desert, no matter what he encounters.


    But it seemed that Zhang Lang was staring at his eyes.


    As if to swallow himself up, this strange look made Zhang Fan tremble.


    It seems that if we don''t play today, this guy will not let himself go.


    They are also very tacit understanding, even without more words, at the same time, they have broken off the fighting posture!


    Dao Lang chuckles and stands with a long black stick on his shoulder. As soon as he grabs it with his big hand, the extremely powerful golden spirit power surges out. It turns into a huge spirit power fist, tearing the air, and smashing at Zhang Fan below.


    The huge fist blows down like a mountain falling down. The sound of sonic boom is incessant. The withered leaves on the ground are instantly shocked into powder!


    How powerful!


    Mahayana realm already has the power of shaping, the spiritual power in the body, which can change into any shape at will, and lead the power of heaven and earth to use for itself. The power is far from comparable to the virtual scattered spiritual power in shackled realm! But now Zhang Fan is still repressing his cultivation in the shackles.


    Zhang Fan''s face was cold when he saw Dao Lang do it, but his eyes were also full of dignity. He knew the gap between the double heaven of Mahayana and the four heaven of shackle, so he would not be stupid enough to fight with it.


    "Shua!"


    With a movement of mind, an attack of mind is a violent plunder.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan is to show the stars flying wave, shot away!


    Lingli giant fist pounded hard at the place where Zhang Fan stayed before. The sound was loud, and the ground was directly blasted out of a deep ditch about several feet by Shengsheng.


    "Want to run?"


    The Lingli giant fist failed, but Dao Lang chuckled. With the palm of his hand, the Lingli giant fist roared out again.


    However, just at this time, the mental impact suddenly came to Dao Lang''s face! Mental power quickly condensed, and finally turned into a wisp of fire, suddenly swept out, heavy with the Lingli giant fist together.


    "Bang!"


    When the two touch each other, an extremely strong wave suddenly breaks out, and the low grass around it is directly cut off, and the strong wind blows and sweeps away.


    "Mental power?"


    Seeing the fluctuation of Zhang Fan''s mental power, Dao Lang''s eyes were also surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s mental power had such attainments."Come again!"


    As Zhang Fan drinks and falls, the white jade flute in his mind rotates gently. This time, it turns out that he has condensed three flames. This is the limit that Zhang fan can catalyze at one time!


    Three flames, as fast as lightning, flitted through the air. The finished product suddenly shot at Dao Lang in the air.


    Looking at the three flames in the pupil of his eyes, Dao Lang''s eyes were slightly cold, and his big hand was suddenly pressed out, and his bright spirit power was rapidly formed in his palm.


    "Knife seal!"


    The dazzling golden light burst out from the sky. Immediately, the golden light condensed and turned into a square golden seal about ten feet in size. Then, with a bang, it exploded the air and pressed down on the three flames.


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, the bright golden light suddenly turned into ten thousand golden lights, and the roaring sound was like thunder, which spread and spread in the sky.


    "Broken!"


    When the golden light burst, Dao Lang''s eyes suddenly shriveled, and the three flames that he resisted under the golden seal burst into nothingness. When the three flames burst, Zhang Fan''s throat also heard a dull hum, and his face flashed a pale color. The strong in Mahayana was still so terrible. It seems that if I don''t show my real strength, I''m afraid I''m not his opponent!


    The three flames were shattered. Dao Lang''s eyes were even colder. With a sharp drink, Jin Yin suddenly roared out. When his head was facing Lin Dong, he exploded down. Even the strong man in the shackle realm would be directly blasted into a ball of flesh.


    This guy knows that he has suppressed his cultivation. It seems that he really wants to force himself!


    Zhang Fan had no choice but to raise his cultivation to the eighth heaven of shackles. Finally, the pressure was much less!


    At the same time, in Zhang Fan''s hands, there is also a gap, shooting out a sharp fire!


    "Fire finger!"


    "Finally, I''m willing to look me in the eye!" When Dao Lang smiles and grabs his hand, the long black stick falls into his hand. When the stick shakes, a fire that is stronger than the fire finger bursts out, and the fire fills half of the sky.

 Chapter 267

    "Why is the fire element so powerful?"


    Zhang Fan looked at the extraordinary black stick, his eyes narrowed. From above, he felt a very dangerous breath.


    To be honest, Dao Lang didn''t want to use the long black stick to deal with Zhang Fan. However, when he saw Zhang Fan''s skill of fire element, his fighting spirit was like a raging flame. Suddenly, he climbed up, which made him want to fight against Zhang Fan involuntarily.


    As soon as he got the long black stick, Dalang''s breath was that the water was rising and the boat was rising. Suddenly, he was extremely fierce and overbearing. His eyes were fixed on Zhang Fan, and he didn''t talk much nonsense. As soon as the stick was shaken, it suddenly waved down like rain.


    "Boom!"


    With the shadow of the stick dancing, Zhang Fan''s spirit power of heaven and earth, which is tens of feet around him, seems to be causing an explosion. A huge fire, which is tens of feet long, roars down directly, just like a dragon with teeth and claws, with terrible power, explodes down Zhang fan.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are dignified. In the face of such an attack, he can only show his own engraved spirit skill!


    At that moment, the spirit roared and the mountain trembled!


    Zhang Fan even promoted his cultivation to the Mahayana realm!


    "Quepeng skill!"


    In this way, the power of quepeng technique can be improved to the maximum!


    Red surging, filled with the sky, Zhang Fan cold eyes, the body''s spiritual power at the moment was urged to the extreme, immediately, behind a huge bird Peng is suddenly roaring toward the fire dragon!


    "Whew!"


    "Roar!"


    Two flames suddenly crazy swept together, suddenly, heaven and earth color, storm swept!


    No man''s land desert Gobi, thousands of monsters, crazy escape!


    Half of the sky is swept by the fire!


    The terrible wind roared, and the two figures in the center were also shaken to nearly a hundred feet, marking two extremely ferocious deep marks on the ground.


    "Good guy!" Zhang Fan, who thought he was better than others, didn''t expect to be so shocked. Although his strength has not been improved to the maximum, he has killed all the vipers in the sixth heaven of the Mahayana realm. However, this is just a Dao Lang in the second heaven of the Mahayana realm. He has even used quepeng skill and has not been able to shoot him down!


    It can be imagined that most of his strength is also on the black stick!


    A handy weapon, really can greatly enhance their own strength!


    When the storm is gone, Zhang Fan shows his fire finger again and wants to fight with him for several more rounds!


    However, this Dao Lang seems to have some breathing, it seems that there is not much left.


    "Stop, stop! Brother Zhang Fan, do you want money for your Lingli? " Dao Lang clung to a long stick and insisted on not letting himself lie down.


    Zhang Fan this just reflected come over, it seems, just fight with oneself, his spirit power consumed too much.


    He is totally different from himself. He has the blessing of the heart of the sea and the restoration of ten thousand yuan props. Therefore, even if he also consumes a lot of spiritual power, he is far ahead of his opponent in spiritual power restoration!


    Looking at Dao Lang''s embarrassed appearance, Zhang fan can''t help laughing. This guy is really a fighting maniac. He can''t help fighting with himself. Fortunately, he has such powerful skills as que Peng Shu, which can be regarded as resisting his move. Otherwise, I''m afraid he can only escape.


    Moreover, Dao Lang also put away his own spiritual power and walked slowly to Zhang Fan. Beside him, a giant eagle slowly fell down. The giant eagle and the little demon looked at each other. They turned their heads away. Obviously, they didn''t agree with each other.


    Zhang fan can see that Dao Lang''s giant eagle is also a spirit beast in the wild beast realm. At the moment, Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, I finally understand why you can kill the viper in the sixth heaven of the Mahayana realm or even kill the eight heaven of the Mahayana realm with your bare hands. Originally, I thought it was someone else''s boasting. Now let''s see It seems that you really have this strength, and it''s still empty handed. You should know that my treasure in my hands can make me fully improve the strength of triple heaven. Although I''m a double heaven in Mahayana, with this blessing, I''m the strength of triple heaven in Mahayana. Most people can''t help me, but I''m the only one who meets you I lost the first battle


    Zhang Fan gently smile, is also a sigh, restrain the heart of the war, said to Dao Lang, "indeed, you also let me feel very surprised." All of a sudden, Zhang Fan seemed to think of something. He quickly asked again, "is your name your real name, please?"


    Dao Lang was a little surprised. He turned his head and asked, "what do you mean? Is the name still fake? "


    With a smile, Zhang Fan quickly explained, "no, I just think this surname is very few. Moreover, I''m going to kuwu town to find a man named grandfather Dao. I don''t know if he has anything to do with you?"


    As soon as he heard the words "grandfather Dao", Dao Lang burst into laughter. Then he patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder with his hand. Zhang Fan was stunned. At the moment, he only heard what Dao Lang said. "Brother Zhang Fan, I said you were really lucky to meet me. Otherwise, even if you really searched the no man''s land, you would not be able to find my grandfather."what?


    Smell speech Zhang Fan is also a Leng, didn''t expect, this Dao Lang still really and this Dao grandfather has a kinship, just so-called is to break iron shoes to have no place to look for, come all don''t waste effort.


    Zhang Fan believes that with the introduction of the knife wolf, he will soon be able to see the so-called grandfather.


    "But what do you want my grandfather to do?" Dao Lang then asked.


    Zhang Fan bit his teeth and said, "to tell you the truth, I want to ask your grandfather to help me build a weapon."


    Dao Lang nodded to Zhang Fan, but then said, "brother Zhang Fan, I advise you to die this heart!"


    "Why?" Zhang Fan is stunned. Seeing Dao Lang saying this, he also feels very strange. Isn''t this Dao grandfather''s man a weapon maker? Why not build weapons for others?


    Dao Lang, looking up not far away, said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, I can''t say it well. Since I can remember, I have never seen my grandfather make weapons. Although the weapon in my hand is also from my grandfather''s hand, it''s also something he made before. I''ve picked out the rest. I once asked my grandfather to help me make a weapon, but he refused. "


    Zhang Fan was surprised. What''s the situation of this Dao grandfather? Why don''t you want to help others build weapons? He immediately asked, "does your grandfather have any strict requirements? As long as you tell me, I believe that I should be able to be satisfied. "


    Dao Lang shook his head. "Well, I''ll take you to see my grandfather first. If you have anything to say, you can tell him directly. Besides, my grandfather is also very interested in you. Maybe he won''t make one for me and will make one for you."


    When Zhang Fan heard the speech, he looked happy and immediately said, "if you dare to be kind, please ask brother Daolang to show me the way."


    Dao Lang nodded after hearing the words, then jumped up, and the spirit power at his feet trembled. The giant eagle nearby also roared and flew directly into the air. Dao Lang''s elegant posture, but Zhang Fan had some admiration. With Dao Lang''s light drink, the giant eagle ran quickly in a direction.

 Chapter 268

    And Zhang Fan also declined, he directly jumped on the body of the little demon, said to the little demon, "catch up with them!"


    The little demon nodded slightly, and then the wind burst out suddenly, like a green smoke, and shot away at top speed. The sword man in the sky was also full of fighting momentum. His legs clamped the eagle''s neck, and suddenly his speed was improved one layer, one in the sky and the other in the ground. The speed of the two sides was even faster Lightning usually shoots in one direction.


    After a long time, Zhang Fan realized that the speed of the other side had decreased a lot, and then he patted the little demon''s neck, which also reduced his own speed. But the little demon was very unwilling and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, don''t stop me, I can definitely run to death this eagle!"


    Zhang Fan gently smile, said to him, "you see, there is already a town ahead."


    According to Zhang Fan''s observation, the distance they have been running in the past half a day is estimated to be thousands of kilometers.


    It would take three to five days for a normal team to travel such a long distance. However, under the full speed of Xiaoyao, it took half a day to arrive. Zhang Fan was not surprised that Xiaoyao had such a speed for Wugan beast. He just didn''t expect that DaoLang''s eagle had such a speed.


    The town ahead is not big. It seems that there are only three or four families. It is not so much a small town as the only survivor here.


    On the periphery of these three or four families, there is a long courtyard, which surrounds these families. There is a small forest growing around them. Beside the forest, there are all kinds of weeds, and there is a small artificial lake, which is in sharp contrast to the desolate Gobi desert.


    Zhang Fan was also surprised by this scene. In this environment, there is a scene that can only be seen in the south. He even grows some wild vegetables and raises some chickens and ducks in the courtyard. Seeing this scene, Zhang fan can''t help but marvel at it. At the same time, he is also surprised and surprised by the people living here.


    Looking back at Dao Lang next to him, it seems that only such a talented person can teach Dao Lang such a talent. With Dao Lang''s strength, I''m afraid that even if they go to Dagang desert alone, they won''t be in great danger. As Zhang Fan and Dao Lang are just getting close, they just hear the door of the yard creak and open the fence of the yard by themselves, Zhang Fan had some accidents, but Dao Lang beside him said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "brother Zhang Fan, grandfather knows that we have come, so we are already opening the door to meet."


    Zhang Fan was stunned. It seems that this place should be the so-called no pain Town, and this Dao grandfather is also a man of high strength. He can open the door without people coming out. What''s more, Zhang Fan didn''t even feel the fluctuation of his spiritual power. In such a secret way, I''m afraid his cultivation is far above himself.


    Zhang Fan nodded and followed Dao Lang to the room.


    At the foot of the vegetable field and chicken and duck, Zhang Fan is careful to avoid, for fear of hurting them. After all, he is a guest here, and he must not cause any loss to the host. The more these worldly experts, the more they care about these things. What they pursue is ordinary life. If you disturb their life, what do you want There will be no more.


    After entering the room, the furnishings in the room are also very simple. There are no murals and no Ming Tang.


    It''s just a table, a tea set and a few stools.


    There seems to be an abandoned blacksmith''s stove beside the table, but the blacksmith''s stove is also full of sundries. It seems that it hasn''t been used for many years.


    At this time, from the side door, suddenly came an old man.


    The old man is 1.8 meters tall, thin and angular.


    His temples were slightly white, and he had a long white goatee.


    His eyes were shining with a trace of eagle eye sharpness.


    The old man saw Zhang Fan with a smile in his eyes. In his hand, he always carried a kettle. It seemed that water was still burning in the kettle. Instead of greeting Zhang Fan, the old man said to Dao Lang, "knife, go and bring me my tea."


    Smell speech, Dao Lang hastily promise life, now into the guest room to get tea, and Zhang Fan is also hastily say hello, "in next Zhang Fan, met Dao grandfather."


    Grandpa Dao nodded gently. Facing Zhang Fan said, "don''t be too polite, just sit at will."


    At this time, Dao Lang had already brought the tea to him, and his grandfather made a cup of tea for Zhang Fan.


    Tea atmosphere brimming with a touch of warmth, handed to Zhang Fan in front.


    Zhang Fan quickly took it with both hands and said thank you.


    And when the grandfather is not too much nonsense, looked at Zhang Fan, straight to the point said, "your father is not called Zhang Tiankun?"


    Zhang Fan was stunned. He thought she would ask what kind of weapon she wanted to build, but he didn''t expect to say it all.


    Zhang Tiankun?Zhang Fan has never heard of this name. However, he has never been able to relate this person to his own relationship. However, when he first heard about his father''s relationship, he looked at grandfather Dao by accident and said to him, "grandfather Dao. I''ve heard of Zhang Tiankun, but I don''t know who my father is. "


    Grandfather Dao was stunned and immediately said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "Oh, I see. You don''t know, but. I hope you are not. If you are, I will not build a weapon for you even if I die. "


    Zhang Fan is also slightly trembling when he hears the speech. Is it difficult for Zhang Tiankun to do something sorry for you?


    You know, Zhang Tiankun cheated many people.


    Yu Qilin, Yu Shu, and the old monster in the sea, Hai Huangya.


    Did he cheat our grandfather Dao?


    Grandfather Dao looks calm and doesn''t seem to want to continue this topic. After looking at Zhang Fan, he seems to be dissatisfied.


    Zhang Fan was surprised and wanted to open his mouth, but grandfather Dao took the lead in saying, "it seems that you are still a descendant of Zhang Jia, full of Wanyuan daojue. You go back. I won''t build a weapon for you. "


    What?!


    Zhang Fan''s brow trembled when he heard it.


    I finally came here, but I didn''t expect that grandfather Dao refused me so soon. Is there anything wrong with being a Zhangjia?


    "Grandfather Dao, I dare you. Do you have any excuse from our family?" Zhang Fan''s heart is also some resentment, but it did not directly show, after all, he is now asking people, not questioning people!


    "I''m not sorry. However, I have a deep hatred for Zhangjia people. Zhang Tiankun, in particular, was at Dagang in the desert. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been where I am today! " Grandfather Dao said, his eyes have turned up with a touch of hatred!


    Zhang Fan''s heart trembled, and his whole body''s spiritual power gathered madly. If this old guy wanted to be unexpected to himself, he could resist or escape at any time!

 Chapter 269

    "Little doll, don''t be afraid. If my old man really wants to hurt you, he won''t let you live till now. In fact, so many years have passed, and I have seen a lot of things. Just in the heart of that tone, has been suffocating until now. Do you know why I stay in this no man''s land all the time? " Grandfather Dao took a sip of tea, and then he laughed at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan shakes his head, but the whole body''s spiritual power is not relaxed.


    "In fact, I just want to wait for someone from Zhangjia to show up. In the past, you Zhangjia were a very strong family. In the family, there were countless people who reached the heaven. Even, some people have entered the nine heaven realm and soared into the Xingluo realm! It''s just a pity, but now we don''t even have a decent one. "


    Jiutianjing, xingluojie?!


    This time, he was stunned to learn from others. It turns out that my family used to be so powerful! All the time, I thought I was a genius, but after listening to what grandfather Dao said, I found that I seemed to be the weakest.


    "Grandpa Dao, how do you know so much about Zhang Jia. I want to ask, do you know the existence of supreme blood? " Zhang Fan asked tentatively, maybe the old man knew more things he didn''t know.


    "Oh Grandfather Dao said with a smile, "I know that your wine is the most important blood, but is it deprived?"


    Zhang Fan a shock, this kind of thing, how can he know?


    "Don''t be surprised, son. Actually, I''ve lived for many years. It''s not surprising to know something. You still have a long way to go. I also know what you want me to do when you come to me. Of course, I can help you. However, if I see Zhang Tiankun in the future, I hope you will help me transfer this thing to him. " With that, Grandpa Dao didn''t know when he had found a white dagger about the size of a finger from his pocket. The word "Zhang" was engraved on the dagger.


    Zhang fan can see that although this Dao grandfather hates the people of Zhang Jia, he still asks for help from them. Otherwise, I would not treat myself so politely so far. If it is really like what grandfather Dao said, I am afraid that I have already become a skeleton.


    Zhang Fan slowly took the dagger, a warm feeling came.


    This feeling made him feel very comfortable and familiar.


    Before Zhang Fan opened his mouth, at the moment, he just heard the grandfather Dao say, "well, you can tell me what weapons you want to build. But I can tell you in advance that if you don''t have the materials, you can go now. "


    Zhang Fan smell speech, hastily say, "have, have, knife grandfather, the material is of course I own!" With these words, Zhang Fan will take the six anti bones from the barren ring.


    At this time, Dao Lang was not happy.


    "Grandfather, how can you be so selfish? I''m your grandson, and you don''t help me build it. Besides, why do you build it for an outsider?" Then Dao Lang became more angry.


    "What nonsense! Did I say I wouldn''t help you build weapons? You want this and that. I''m so old. Can I help you grab materials everywhere? " With that, the knife grandfather is in the knife Lang''s head up a burst chestnut!


    When Dao Lang was in pain, he said, "I, I didn''t look for it everywhere. I didn''t find it..."


    "You mean I won''t help you build weapons!"


    At this time, Zhang Fan has already taken out the six dragon bones one by one from the barren ring and put them in front of grandfather Dao.


    In an instant, a cold breath came.


    People just feel that their faces are immersed in a layer of frost, and in this breath, there is a faint power of dragon, which makes people fear!


    "This, this is the keel? What''s more, it''s an ice dragon keel! " On one side, grandfather Dao''s hands could not help shaking. "You, where did you get it from?"


    One side, Dao Lang is big eyes stare small eyes of looking at Zhang Fan, is also surprised to say nothing.


    This Zhang fan can even get the dragon''s keel?!


    "I got this from the ivory tower trial. Everyone who has been to the ivory tower trial knows that the main environment of the fourth floor is the ice dragon gorge. Fortunately, I met the ice dragon and killed each other and got these keels." Naturally, Zhang Fan would not say that it was given to him by longyi, let alone that he was involved in the fight. At that time, he did not even reach the Mahayana realm.


    Because once he said that, he was afraid that the sword in front of him would cut himself in a rage. The reason is because they are too evil.


    "Such six skeletons are the essence of a dragon. If you get one or two skeletons, I can understand. But a whole set of six skeletons is terrible. I have some doubts about whether it was given to you by the ice dragon or whether it was a complete ice dragon body lying there at your mercy. " The knife grandfather said, but also slowly took the keel in the palm of the hand, can''t help but, or tut tut surprised."So baby, what weapon do you want?" Grandfather Dao continued.


    Zhang Fan thought about it. So far, he has not figured out what weapons he wants. However, it seems that from Wangcheng to here, I only used a sword. "Then, help me build a sword."


    Grandfather Dao nodded, "in this way, there may be more keels. It''s OK. I can compress these keels again, and then I can increase the power of this sword! Ice dragon belongs to water. I think it''s respected by the cold. I''ve even figured out my name, cold water sword! "


    Zhang Fan smell speech, the face is also exposed a touch of joy.


    Cold water sword, just listen to the name, you know this sword is absolutely extraordinary!


    At that time, if you go to the desert Dagang again, your chances of winning will be multiplied.


    "Zhang Fan, it''s estimated that it will take several days for my grandfather to build the cold water sword. How about I show you around these days?" On one side, Dao Lang suddenly came over and grabbed Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took out the keel, although there are some scruples, but finally think about it, it is useless to keep it. It''s estimated that the two of them are also interested in their own ice dragon keel. Moreover, it seems that their own cold water sword can''t use so many keels.


    It''s better to give them a favor.


    "Grandfather Dao, in fact, if I really can''t use it up, I won''t be very useful with the keel. It''s better to help brother Dao Lang build a weapon." Zhang Fan''s words are tactful.


    However, grandfather Dao frowned, "why, do you think I''m a greedy person for your keel? What''s more, this boy is fire attribute, ice dragon keel belongs to ice attribute, it''s useless for him to take it! "


    "It''s no use. I''m comfortable looking at it!" Dao Lang retorted instantly.


    Zhang Fan is stunned. It seems that the old one doesn''t want it, but the small one wants it very much.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 270

    In the next few days, Zhang Fan followed Dao Lang around. Occasionally, he could see the motorcade and some people from various forces.


    We all know in our hearts that these people are coming to the desert.


    This is the most dangerous place, but also the place with the most opportunities.


    Desert Dagang is the oldest existence in no man''s land. Many people regard this relic inherited from ancient times as a mythical existence. Ordinary people can''t imagine how powerful this sect was at that time. I''m afraid this is the only ancient battlefield like this!


    The desert Dagang has existed for many years, but no one can crack the seal. Under the powerful seal, even the strong of jiutianjing seems to be powerless. This is the ultimate reason why the desert Dagang can stand on the no man''s land, because no one can shake the seal at all Because of the existence of desert Dagang, it is undoubtedly a no man''s land, even the whole state of Zhang, which is famous. Every time the seal of desert Dagang weakens, there will be countless strong people and forces from all directions!


    It''s a real club!


    As for the popularity of desert Dagang, when Zhang Fan just arrived at the edge and looked at the endless stream of dark shadows like ants on the vast plain below, he clearly felt the terrible temptation of desert Dagang...


    "unexpectedly So many people


    In the surrounding sky, from time to time, there are people passing by. These people drive all kinds of flying mounts and Lingbao, with rainbow awns, passing through the sky, dividing the blue sky into gorgeous little squares.


    "Yes, tomorrow is the time to open the seal of desert Dagang."


    "It''s really lively..."


    looking at such a terrible popularity, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but smack his tongue. He immediately looked far away and looked deep. There, vaguely, he felt an extremely obscure but unspeakable fluctuation. Under that fluctuation, even if it was as strong as haihuangya and Yuqilin, it seemed extremely small and obvious However, that should be the place where desert Dagang exists.


    When Dao Lang and I came to kuwu Town, we didn''t go through the desert Dagang.


    It seems that Dao Lang should know some obscure routes.


    With their own from these obscure route to go, this is not through the desert Dagang.


    "It''s worthy of being left by the ancient sects. Even after years, it''s still overwhelming..." feeling that kind of fluctuation, Zhang Fan''s look is also very dignified.


    "This ancient sect, but also fairly make do, can have such momentum..." Shixian''s voice, also at the moment, Zhang Fan in its voice, also heard a little surprised taste.


    "Go back Your cold water sword should be OK. " Dao Lang said to Zhang fannu.


    Zhang Fan answered and followed Dao Lang on his way back.


    It''s not far from kuwu Town, and their speed is very fast, so it''s only an hour to get home.


    These days, grandfather Dao keeps his house closed and works hard to sharpen his sword.


    Under his advice, Zhang Fan and Dao Lang were not allowed to enter his house.


    Zhang Fan knew why there were only two of them, but there were three or four houses.


    As a master of sword casting, he has his own rules.


    Just as Zhang Fan and Dao Lang were drinking tea and watching the grass, suddenly, a strong spiritual power came out of the nearby house. In this strong spiritual power, there was a little cold breath. Let Zhang Fan and Dao Lang have some breathless!


    "It''s done!"


    Almost at the same time, they both sighed!


    However, at the next moment, a more powerful momentum suddenly burst out. It''s like the cold current in winter, sweeping the frost all over the sky, releasing unprecedented killing intention in the trackless Gobi.


    Water, like boundless waves, the next second, was cold to freeze into frost.


    Between the ups and downs, Zhang Fan only felt his own water attribute, and was crazily dragged.


    Even if there is a cycle of Wanyuan daojue, Lingli keeps walking.


    "What a strong momentum, such a powerful force, is it a spirit weapon?"


    "No, it''s not a magic weapon!"


    Dao Lang talks to himself. Zhang Fan is beating wildly in his heart!


    Such a treasure that is not a magic weapon has come out!


    There''s only one possibility. It''s not a magic weapon. Is it a magic weapon!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, grandfather Dao''s door was kicked open from inside.


    In the room, a disheveled old man rushed out from inside, and in his hand, he was holding a dull sword. Long sword


    is simple and mellow. It doesn''t look special.However, the old man regarded it as a treasure and held it in his hand.


    And this old man, of course, is the grandfather Dao.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan hurried forward and took the sword directly with both hands!


    Suddenly, the hands of a warm feeling came, it seems, or just out of the oven not long!


    In this sword, there is a kind of vicissitudes, the ancient atmosphere of recklessness, spread from it, as if people feel the power of ancient times!


    "Quick, this is an artifact. Only the master''s essence and blood can enlighten him! When the sword opens its mind, it penetrates the sky


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were full of fire, and his heart was beating wildly. Dao Lang, who was beside him, reminded him, "what are you waiting for? The cold water sword has become!"


    And just at this time, not far away, there has been an inexplicable force, towards this side to come!


    At the moment, Shixian is also reminding, "boy, wait, others will come to rob you!"


    At this moment, Zhang Fan did not dare to neglect, stretched out his left hand, cut his fingertips, a trace of blood, impressively point into the cold water sword.


    In an instant, the cold water sword sent out a light blue light and wrapped Zhang Fan tightly.


    Countless inscriptions of spiritual power, crazy into Zhang Fan''s body.


    The next moment, all the spiritual power, all gathered together.


    "Hum!"


    A light sound, cold water sword, instantly exudes the glory of people!


    At the same time, Zhang Fan''s eyes, a touch of blue light appeared, hands dancing cold water sword, between heaven and earth, cold lingran!


    "It''s really a handy weapon!" Zhang Fan murmured.


    At this time, not far away, three people have fallen down!


    All of them stand out of thin air and walk with hands.


    The middle one was dressed in a white Taoist robe, with a seven inch beard and a bamboo basket on his shoulder.


    The man on the right, about eighteen years old, is a girl of outstanding youth.


    On the left is an old woman with cold eyes.


    The three men and five men are not all based on nothing. It seems that they all have the cultivation of Mahayana.


    This kind of high - spirited look, it seems that Zhang Fan did not look in the eyes at all!


    The leader of the Taoist robe said softly, "boy, hand over the sword in your hand!"

 Chapter 271

    Zhang Fan glanced at the three men. Among them, the Taoist priest in the middle was obviously the most powerful, but he didn''t reach the level of the triple heaven in Mahayana.


    "Ha ha, little brother, the three of us don''t want to embarrass you too much. As long as you return the sword to us and compensate us for 10000 inferior crystal stones by the way, and then go near Dagang in the desert, the three of us will let you go safely." Next to him, the woman said with a smile.


    Hearing the woman''s condition, Zhang Fan also laughed and said, "what a big lion''s mouth! What if I don''t give it to you?"


    "Well, you can only be abandoned here." The woman sighed.


    "It''s not good to kill people." Zhang Fan was a little surprised.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as the person who is doing it doesn''t know, who will know that you are dead?" Finish saying, the woman is a burst of giggle. This kind of smile makes people feel scared.


    What Zhang Fan shows now is only the cultivation of the fourth heaven in shackle realm, while Dao Lang is also the cultivation of the second heaven in Mahayana realm. The rest of the old man can''t see any cultivation at all. All the people here are the cultivation of Mahayana realm. As long as the Taoist kills Dao Lang, even if he can''t kill Tuo, the other two can grab the sword.


    "Thank you for telling me." Zhang Fan''s face was solemn, and then said: "in this case, please come and give me a happy understanding. In fact, I want to try what death is like."


    "Bastard, since you want to die, I will help you!"


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s appearance, the old lady on one side also understood that this guy was playing with them again. At the moment, she burst into a rage and scolded him. Several cold words came out of his sleeve and shot at Zhang Fan like lightning.


    "Jingle, jingle!"


    Zhang Fan''s body does not move, but Dao Lang on one side shows his long black stick and directly shoots the sea dream of several winds away.


    "Since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Taoist''s eyes are gloomy at the moment. With one move, a fiery red sword shadow flies out of his space ring. As soon as this fiery red sword shadow appeared, it was filled with a blazing breath. The light burst out, but it was extremely extraordinary.


    Zhang Fanmu looked at the red sword strangely. On the body of the sword, some strange runes were engraved. At a glance, he knew that it was a sword forged by master level characters. It seems that it is not an ordinary product.


    "These guys are from the capital. They are all so rich." Zhang Fan had some envy in his heart.


    As Zhang Fan sighed, the woman and the old woman stood up, and their vigorous spirit surged out of their bodies. It seems that they should have reached the cultivation of the double heaven in the Mahayana realm.


    When is the Mahayana realm so worthless that you can see three at random?


    "Woo


    As soon as the old woman holds her hands, the powerful spiritual power is rapidly condensed in her palm. In the blink of an eye, it is condensed into two high-speed rotating wheels. The sharp round blade is actually making a whine and wind breaking sound.


    On the other side, the woman suddenly showed her mental strength to attack. Her strong mental strength turned into a snake and rushed towards Zhang Fan. It''s just a pity that although the woman''s mental strength is OK, she is still much worse than the snake king.


    "Go


    The tacit understanding of the three is obviously very high. Looking at each other, the long red sword suspended in the air and the sharp spirit turn wind attribute roulette are drawing two tracks and attacking Zhang Fan like lightning.


    "Dang!"


    Looking at the attack of several people, Dao Lang didn''t hesitate. He waved the black long stick and took the roulette and red sword of Hefeng attribute! For a moment, the sparks burst in the air, and the sound of the clear clang kept on.


    Zhang Fan is entangled with that woman.


    The shadow of the sword soared, and with the fight, the Taoist priest''s face was dignified. He could feel that the boy in front of him seemed stronger than himself. Moreover, it seems that the black stick in his hand is not ordinary. Although it has not reached the stage of spirit weapon, the increase of its attack power is not small.


    At this time, the Taoist just felt a bit tricky, but now that he has already started, he will not do unnecessary regret, and his eyes are cold.


    "Kill this first!"


    His face was cold and gloomy. With a sharp drink, the Lihuo sword suddenly turned into a fiery red sword shadow with the size of Zhang Xu. It tore the air, took up the fierce and Blazing Sword Qi, and slashed down at the swordsman below. Dao Lang was also shocked by the extremely fierce sword wind. He didn''t expect that the two people could have such a tacit understanding. At the moment, the fire red waves surged in his palm, and he suddenly indirect this move.


    "Boom!" Wind and fire attribute, complement each other.


    On the other side, Zhang Fan is also a little stupefied looking at Dao Lang, did not expect that this guy before with his fight, actually still have to stay.


    The two guys who thought they were going to suppress Dao Lang were in a panic.After a fight, the fire red light on the Taoist sword suddenly faded. The fierce sword Qi dissipates


    "How can it be?"


    Seeing that the inevitable blow was so inexplicable that it was resolved, they were also shocked.


    Dao Lang smiles at the two people who are scared. He grabs the Lihuo sword in their angry eyes. His powerful spiritual power rushes out from his body. A little bit of ground on his toes is to sweep them.


    "Back up!"


    When they saw this, they didn''t expect that even their strongest moves didn''t cause any damage to the boy. They were in a hurry to retreat.


    However, their spiritual power can be raised, but if compared with their spiritual power, they are not Zhang Fan''s opponents at all. Just as they were moving, Zhang Fan''s figure had already appeared in front of them. It''s not polite. The two spiritual shock waves had already stabbed them like lightning!


    Two people are to send out a burst of shrill scream, burst back of the body, instantly slow down!


    They looked back, but did not know when the woman had been lying on the ground, I do not know life and death.


    Soon, Dao Lang caught them and tied them aside.


    And Zhang Fan and Dao grandfather ditch through some usage about this cold water sword, then also returned to Dao Lang''s side. And these three people are now in Zhang Fan''s strong spiritual pressure, a bottom paralysis sitting on the ground, is not issued bursts of screams.


    "Boy, if you kill us, the people in the capital will not let you go!"


    Miserable howl GA however stop, three people of fear of looking at that sharp long sword in front of, color inside stubble of way.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you..."


    Hearing this, the three were also quietly relieved, but next Zhang Fan''s words made them pale again.


    "But if you want to buy your life, you have to pay for it. I''ll give you a fair price. Fifty thousand yuan for each. How about inferior crystal stone?"

 Chapter 272

    Hearing the words from Zhang Fan''s mouth, Rao Shiming knew that Xiaoming was in his hand now, but the Taoist still couldn''t help bulging his eyes and roaring: "fifty thousand inferior crystal stones? Why don''t you rob it? "


    "I am now, aren''t I?" Zhang Fan smiles and raises the cold water sword in his hand. The sharp edge of the sword, with a hint of cold killing intention, slowly approaches their throats.


    "Stop! Stop


    Looking at the sword edge which was slowly enlarged in the pupil, the Taoist couldn''t bear it. He opened his mouth in a hurry. When he saw Zhang Fan''s sword edge stop, he said with a bitter smile: "brother, there are too many fifty thousand inferior crystal stones. I''m afraid we can''t take them out."


    "You can choose between death or inferior crystal."


    Zhang Fan said with a smile. The smile looked very kind, but it fell on the three people''s eyes, just like the devil. Now, the three people just realized how stupid they were to rob the baby. I''m afraid the strength of these people is far above them. Not to mention the boy with the stick in the double heaven of Mahayana realm, but the boy in the four heaven of shackle realm can take his own people down. What''s more, he is good at mental attack.


    "I don''t have much time. I''ll go to the desert Dagang later. If you can''t make up your mind, I''ll help you make up your mind." Lin moved his finger to flick the cold water sword in his hand and said with a smile.


    "OK, here you are!"


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s face with a trace of impatience, the Taoist finally did not dare to say anything more. He gritted his teeth, took out a space ring in his arms and threw it to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took it and checked it. Then he nodded with a smile. Then he turned his eyes to the old woman whose face was as white as her dead father and mother. He drank and said, "where''s yours?"


    "I only have 40 thousand inferior crystal stones."


    The old woman gnashed her teeth and said, then, he saw Zhang Fan''s hand: "take it."


    The corners of her mouth twitched hard. The old woman could only spit blood with heartache and took out a space ring from her arms and threw it on Zhang Fan''s hand.


    Immediately, Zhang Fan put his eyes on the last woman. She was hurt the most by Zhang Fan''s mental attack, so she is still in a trance. A listen to want to take down the product crystal stone to Zhang Fan, immediately, also was hoodwinked.


    "Why, do I have to do it myself?"


    The woman is afraid of, the canthus beautiful Mou turns, "this good elder brother, I, I really don''t have so many crystal stones, I, I only have more than 10000."


    "Oh, don''t be coquettish to me, either take life or crystal stone! Come on, no ink With that, Zhang Fan will take it!


    However, seeing this, the woman closed her eyes and then pulled off half of her coat with her hand. Revealing a large piece of snow-white skin, cherry lips wriggle, with a little bit of ambiguous mouth asked, "brother, then you come, my whole person is yours..."


    Zhang Fan just stretched out his hand and immediately got stuck. Immediately, also a little nervous, "what do you want to do, want to seduce me?"? Tell me, no way, I''m not that kind of person. "


    However, one side of the Dao Lang but quickly stood over, "little, little sister, so, I help you give it."


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Fan looks at Dao Lang with a surprised face. He didn''t expect that the boy was moved.


    A few people on one side, are a twitch of the corners of their mouths, wish they were a little girl.


    "Forget it, give me your more than 10000 inferior crystal stones!"


    Seeing this, the woman quickly nodded and took out the crystal stone. Compared with the previous two people, she took the least. Originally thought can rely on the body to fool past, did not expect, this fellow unexpectedly only greedy, not lustful!


    "Ha ha, thank you for your gift."


    Putting the three space rings in his arms, the smile on Zhang Fan''s face became much stronger. He raised the cold water sword in his hand. Then, under the gaze of the three people, he said with a smile, "anyway, it''s useless to keep you. It''s just for me to sacrifice the sword!"


    Finish saying, more is to raise cold water sword!


    The three were shocked. They didn''t expect that Zhang Fan would turn back. Just now, they said that if they took the crystal stone, they would not die. However, they didn''t expect that if they took the crystal stone, they would die too!


    The Taoist yelled, "didn''t I give you 50000 inferior crystal stones?"


    "But they don''t have enough!" Zhang Fan smiles.


    "Oh, no!" The old woman quickly stopped, "I, I still have 10000, I''ll give it to you, I''m over 50000!"


    On the other hand, the woman was so scared that she couldn''t stop picking things out of her arms. However, she only pulled out less than 3000 pieces of inferior crystal stones. It seems that this woman is really gone.


    However, Zhang Fan is also not polite, directly put these inferior crystal all into the bag. Facing the embarrassed three people sitting on the ground, they arched their hands and said with a smile, "thank you, three. Welcome to come here often."


    "Poof Pooh."


    The three men, who were already in a hurry to attack their hearts, heard this, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out. They were all blackened in front of their eyes. This was just one time. They ransacked all their belongings. If they came again, wouldn''t they even have to drink the belt blood?"Why, what are you doing here? Waiting for dinner? " Zhang Fan gave a soft drink.


    A few people this just reflected to come over, quickly get up, circulate whole body spirit dint, toward northwest direction, head also don''t return of run.


    As soon as they left, Dao Lang around them was not satisfied. He poked Zhang Fan on the back and said, "ah, I think that little girl is very good, but you let her go. Tell me about you... "


    "Well, don''t die on a woman. We''d better follow them in advance and enter the desert Dagang. And as you said, a lot of people are blocking me. I don''t want to run into them before I go in. " Zhang Fan said to Dao Lang beside him.


    At present, he is not in a very good situation. If he is found by the Tianfeng sect, he will have to fight hard again. Even with Dao Lang around, he may not be able to retreat completely. If you meet someone who takes advantage of the fire, it''s not good.


    The next day, they had bid farewell to grandfather Dao again, prepared some dry food and water, and arrived at the edge of Dagang desert.


    Today''s desert Dagang seems a little different.


    The standing plain, like a ladder connecting heaven and earth, is majestic and grand, ancient and full of vicissitudes.


    From a distance, we can see that a strong ancient atmosphere emanates from it, which is like a terrible wave of tearing heaven and earth. It condenses and surges under it. That kind of wave makes people clearly feel their own insignificance...


    "is this the desert Dagang..." Zhang fan can''t help but take a breath, and his pupils are full of shock colo

 Chapter 273

    But, Zhang Fan''s brow a tight, suddenly, he saw the human figure of the attribute.


    Third prince Ni Xiuwei, and several of his subordinates.


    Now, the momentum of the third prince seems to be more powerful.


    It seems that he should also have achieved the cultivation of Mahayana.


    Several of his subordinates seem to have reached the cultivation of Mahayana!


    Of course, the peak of several shackles is not too strong a threat to Zhang Fan. Among these three princes, the most dangerous one is the man in blood. The latter is extremely bloodthirsty and violent, like the same beast.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes, after a slight glance, are retracted. He shrinks and hides himself in the crowd. Although he is not afraid of the third prince and others, the seal of desert Dagang is about to weaken. If he is entangled, it will be a little trouble.


    The third prince''s men directly occupy a good position. They enjoy the fear and fear around them. Only the man in blood in the center, with a blank face, staring at the remote desert Dagang.


    This kind of gaze lasted for a while. Suddenly, the man in blood frowned slightly, and his mental power also sent out a strange wave. Immediately, a indifferent voice came out from his mouth: "you killed the people of Tianfeng sect, and you still have our token of Tianfeng sect in your hand. Although I haven''t seen you before, I still can''t escape my perception if I am so close to you... "


    the words of the man in blood are very inexplicable, even some of the third princes around him are stunned, but then, the other two strong men in the shackle world around the man in blood are the first to come back, their eyes are sharp and sharp, as fast as a blade Sweeping around, he yelled: "Zhang Fan, get out!"


    The change of the third prince also attracted a lot of surprised eyes. When they heard the cheering, many people were slightly surprised. Recently, Zhang Fan''s name can be called Dasheng. No matter in Wangcheng or no man''s land, basically no one is unaware of Zhang Fan''s existence. It''s just a pity that not many people have seen him.


    "Zhang Fan? Who killed the snake king and the Viper? "


    "I heard that he killed an elder of Tianfeng sect in Wangcheng!"


    "He really dares to come here, and he is not afraid of being crushed by the people of Tianfeng school..."


    "..."


    whispers spread quickly in the crowd, and immediately many people looked around, trying to find out the leading role who was famous in no man''s land recently.


    When his eyes were moving around, the man in blood also raised his head indifferently. With a wave of his sleeve robe, a flash of blood spirit came out and plundered the sea of people. Seeing the attack of the man in blood, the crowd suddenly dispersed, leaving only two figures standing in the same place in the blink of an eye.


    Zhang Fan''s brow was also wrinkled as the surrounding space was cleared up. He didn''t expect that the man in blood had such a keen perception of Fu Gui that he could find his direction directly.


    "Bang!"


    With a slight frown on his brow, Zhang Fan''s mind is also full of powerful mental power, which collides with the attack of the man in blood. Then, a wave of mental power spreads rapidly. Seeing Zhang Fan''s figure, the eyes of the Tianfeng group suddenly became fierce, and the spiritual power and spiritual power were ready to move...


    but the third prince and others turned a blind eye.


    "My bloody hand Yama is very interested in you. In addition, before he left, the gatepost asked me to take your corpse back to him to refine ammunition if I met you." the voice of the man in blood is indifferent, without any emotion fluctuation. He stares at Zhang Fan, as if he is talking about the most common thing.


    When he heard this, the people of Tianfeng sect around him and some people who know about him immediately cast pity on Zhang Fan. In the state of Zhang, as long as the people who are interested in this puppet, men and women, the final result is quite miserable... They are also very clear about the strength and style of Tianfeng sect.


    "Do you want to try it alone or together?" Zhang Fan smile, smile, is also a blade like cold, in front of the young people in blood although he gave a hint of danger, but really want to start, Zhang Fan is really not afraid of him. He motioned to Dao Lang beside him not to interfere.


    "I heard you are crazy. Now I see you. It''s true."


    As the indifferent tone of the man in blood came out, the atmosphere suddenly became tense, and many eyes around him came with some fervor. The blood hand Yama was very famous in the state of Zhang. At the same time, he was also known as the leader of the young generation of Tianfeng school.


    Although Zhang fan does not have such a reputation, his recent move also makes people understand that his strength is not weak. Zhang Fan and blood hand Yama are the best of the younger generation today. Therefore, many people want to see who is better in their fight.The tension did not last long. The bloody king of hell stepped on the ground fiercely, and his body turned into a blood shadow, which was as fast as lightning. Just when the man in blood rushed out, a huge palm of blood red spirit was quickly formed above Zhang Fan''s head, and then with a smell of blood and a low voice of breaking the wind, he angrily patted Zhang Fan down.


    In the face of the fierce attack of the bloody hand, Zhang Fan''s eyes were cold, and a strong mental force surged out of his mind. It also turned into a giant palm of mental force, which was hard to regret with the bloody hand.


    "Bang!"


    The spirit of Yan fan''s hand was so fierce that he couldn''t help but smile!


    "Hiss


    With those strange blood gas contaminated Zhang Fan''s mental power, there are bursts of white fog, a strong corrosiveness, which makes Zhang Fan''s mental power disperse a lot.


    "This guy''s mental power has such an effect!"


    Seeing that the spirit of the man in blood has the power to corrode, Zhang Fan''s eyes are also slightly Lin, and he immediately gives a sneer. In his mind, a strange wave spreads out rapidly.


    "Swallow it for me!"


    The wave is diffuse, in Zhang Fan''s mental power, a force of swallowing suddenly emerges, directly in a kind of domineering way, to force the blood away. This is the special effect of the white jade flute in my mind! At the beginning, it is the snake king''s attack to forcibly devour!


    Devour those with corrosive blood gas, Zhang fan palm a grip, it is Shengsheng will blood hand Yama that mental power giant palm, brutal pinch explosion away. I''m kidding. Zhang Fan''s mental strength now is all over the sky!


    "You alone are not enough!" The arrogant knead explodes that spirit giant palm, Zhang Fan''s vision fierce stares at blood hand Yama, sneer way.

 Chapter 274

    Seeing that Zhang Fan seems to have the upper hand in this fight, there are some startling sounds in the crowd around him. The astonishing eyes are constantly sweeping back and forth on Zhang Fan. The strength of the former is really amazing.


    "Sure enough, there are some means." A move is broken, the bloody hand Yama is not only not angry, in his eyes, it is a strange color, he stares at Zhang Fan, palm spin, a very powerful blood color mental force, is like a hurricane, slowly spread from its body, look at this, Zhang Fan''s counterattack, but completely aroused the interest of this abnormal guy of Tianfeng school.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the other person''s hands, and Wanyuan daojue was running in its own crazy way.


    "Ha ha, Zhang Fan, I said that this pervert will be interested in you." And just as they were gathering their spiritual and spiritual strength, a burst of laughter came out. The speaker was Dao Lang beside them. I don''t know when it started. There are also a group of people standing behind Dao Lang. Many of them are strong in Mahayana realm, so they understand that this person should be Dao Lang''s man...


    it seems that Dao Lang just didn''t do it, but he also called people to go.


    However, even Zhang Fan did not expect that this Dao Lang could call so many people, one by one, and his strength was not low.


    "Ha ha, are you still fighting? If you don''t, you can play with me. " Dao Lang said with a smile. His eyes seemed to stare at the bloody hand.


    "Cluck, younger generation, you are covetous with people and horses. I''m afraid of the bloody king of hell." Looking at Dao Lang, blood hand Yama is not a fool.


    "That''s right. Now the desert Dagang is about to open. If you are defeated with Zhang Fan here, I''m afraid you will have to go back home..." Dao Lang''s laughter just dropped.


    Then he said, "who''s the power? In the future, I, the Tianfeng school, will come to the door and ask for advice. "


    After hearing the words of the bloody hand, Dao Lang was not afraid. He responded immediately, "we are just a group of scattered soldiers. However, these people have received the favor of my grandfather. My surname is Dao."


    "Daodaozhai?" Blood hand Yama look a Lin, even look has become a lot of respect.


    "It seems that some people in the capital know my grandfather." Dao Lang laughs.


    As soon as Dao Lang''s laughter fell, another tender and charming laughter rang out. The crowd split up. The enchanting woman in black dress also walked out with a smile. In the back, there were also a large number of people.


    "People and horses of haiyunzong!"


    Haiyunzong, like Tianfeng school, is a major school of Wangcheng capital. However, haiyunzong yearned for freedom and did not collude with the imperial relatives and nobles in the capital. The Tianfeng sect is basically an aristocratic sect now. Their main task this time is to protect the third prince.


    This woman, of course, is also the legitimate disciple of haiyunzong, Liu Wanqing.


    In terms of strength, it should be similar to the bloody hand of hell. However, the disciples of these sects are good at camouflage their own accomplishments. They can only look at the general situation, but they don''t know exactly what they are doing. The sudden appearance of both sides immediately made the atmosphere a little strange. Therefore, when they appeared, even the bloody king of hell''s eyes flashed. The previous fierce breath had dissipated most of the time. As Liu Wanqing said, Zhang Fan''s strength is not weak. If he works here, I''m afraid he will lose a lot of hands. This is not good news for them.


    "You are lucky. You can live longer. If you are smart, you can leave here as soon as possible. Maybe you can save your life." Blood hand Yama stares at Zhang Fandao coldly.


    Zhang Fan glances at him with a sneer in his heart. There are countless strong people attracted by the desert hillock, among whom there are many real strong people. If they want to obtain the treasure or inheritance in the desert hillock, even if they are as strong as Tianfeng sect and haiyunzong, they have to face many challenges. Now outside, maybe others are a little afraid, but once they enter the desert hillock, they have to face many challenges When he came to Dagang desert, he was lured by treasures. Even the Tianfeng sect would attract a lot of red eye attacks. At that time, he could also look for opportunities to make these guys suffer more.


    With the arrival of haiyunzong and DaoLang''s troops, the war that was going to break out was a bit of a close, which made many people feel sorry. Then, all eyes were on the desert Dagang, waiting for the seal to weaken...


    "Zhang Fan, you''d better come with me." On one side, Dao Lang is already persuading Zhang Fan.


    However, Zhang Fan insisted on going, "we will meet in the future. Moreover, I have too many enemies now. If I go in with you, I will inevitably cause you trouble. "


    Although Dao Lang knew it, he couldn''t say anything because there were so many people behind him.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    And just as countless people were looking forward to it, the sound of breaking the wind came from the back of the sea of people again, and large pieces of light and shadow came from the low altitude at a high speed, causing a lot of noise.Zhang Fan looked back, and the man who looked at the city finally came.


    The families in the no man''s land also came. It seems that they have formed an alliance.


    I''m afraid the Tianfeng sect and haiyunzong sect are afraid of such strength.


    After all, local leaders are still local leaders. Although their sects are powerful, not many people come here.


    In the crowd, he also saw Cai Tianxiang. It seems that his strength has improved a lot. I just don''t know where I went during this time.


    All of a sudden, not far away from the place, it is flying to a figure!


    Zhang Fan, sitting on the wall of a huge rock, suddenly hears the sound of shock coming from the rear, and the rainbow comes. Then, under the gaze of countless eyes, he floats in the low altitude. In the front, there is a CD emitting red light. On the CD, there is a lonely figure. The slender figure, dressed in a blue shirt, long hair fluttering, showing endless free and easy, hands behind, and then with such handsome features, such temperament, it is amazing. What''s more, the strong smell from the blue shirt also makes people understand that this style is not an embroidered pillow.


    See this figure, Zhang Fan''s heart inexplicably appeared a familiar breath.


    "That''s Zhang Tianyuan, the genius of the ancient Zhang family!"


    Zhang Fan doesn''t know him. Naturally, some people know him!


    This kind of temperament and elegant demeanor is almost like the shining sun. No matter where it is placed, it is the most eye-catching existence. Therefore, when it just appeared, there were many voices of surprise in the crowd, and some women''s eyes were even more colorful.


    Ancient Zhang family, Zhang Tianyuan!


    This name, even in this no man''s land, still has such weight. Everyone knows that, looking at the whole young generation of Zhang Guo, this person should be among the best! Moreover, its name of genius, no one can shake! Even blood hand Yama and Liu Wanqing, to see him, are dim three points!


    As if there was no one at the bottom of the sky, and his face was still staring at the distant sky.


    Moreover, in his arrogance, many people can''t feel angry. After all, the former is too excellent...


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are full and his fists are slowly clenched!


    I see you at last!

 Chapter 275

    Although very angry, but his face, but not the slightest gaffe, more than a few years of life and death training, give him not only strength, but also the heart of the ascension. No pride, no impatience, no fear. In the face of this person who once took away his blood, Zhang Fan has never been aware of his calmness.


    Even this opponent is the most brilliant talent recognized by the whole country.


    But Zhang Fan always believes that he can surpass!


    "His breath may have half stepped into the realm of heaven. Hey, this guy''s talent is really strong. In just a few years, he can touch the edge of heaven. In time, he will be able to step into the realm of heaven completely. Even, it''s not a problem to win the ninth heaven." The voice of Shi Xian rings in Zhang Fan''s heart.


    "Half a step to the sky?"


    "Your current strength is far from his opponent."


    Shixian''s words are very straightforward. Although it''s not a real thoroughfare, it''s far from Mahayana. Compared with Zhang Fan''s current fighting capacity, he can only fight against the eight heavens of Mahayana in a limited time. However, it''s difficult for him to fight against such a strong man.


    , "Hey, this heaven is indeed as uncommon as it is in the rumor." when Zhang Fan gaze at Lin Liang Tian, Dao Lang, not far away, is carrying a wooden stick. He glances at the latter side, "you are not a simultaneous interpreting people. Why don''t you recognize a relative? Maybe they can take you. "


    To this, Zhang Fan did not have any response.


    "This man is really strong." Blood hand Yama face expressionless way.


    "Well, you think you''re the best here?" Liu Wanqing sneered. "It seems that a lot of people are coming this time. It is said that even some neighboring dynasties have forces to come. Maybe our two families will have to unite this time."


    As for her proposal, Liu Wanqing clearly understood that it was impossible to be accepted, and now she also laughed.


    With the seal becoming weaker and weaker, more and more people gathered around.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan saw a familiar figure.


    The three men also immediately saw Zhang Fan, who had just left. They immediately got up again and changed their position. They didn''t know where the cat had gone.


    And these three people are the three who robbed Zhang Fan before.


    ¡­¡­


    "The seal of desert Dagang is going to disappear!"


    Aware of this scene, the whole desert hillock is a riot, countless eyes, instant hot.


    Zhang Fan opened his eyes when the ancient runes on the great desert and hillock faded away. He was a little surprised and looked at the huge ancient battlefield. His heart was full of wonder. After such a long time, the energy fluctuation on the ancient battlefield was still so terrible. I really don''t know what the ancient sect would be like when it was powerful at the beginning The vastness of terror.


    "There''s nothing to make a fuss about. When you walk out of the state of Zhang in the future, you will naturally find that the world you see is just the tip of the real iceberg..." Shi Xian''s faint voice rings in Zhang Fan''s heart.


    Zhang Fan is noncommittal about this. In today''s view, the state of Zhang alone is already very vast. As for the more vast and endless mysterious world, it is too strange for him.


    "When you enter Dagang in the desert, be careful. This ancient sect has its own space. Although it has declined now, it must still be in great danger. Don''t let the baby lose his life when he doesn''t get it."


    Shixian''s words, even if not said, Zhang Fan also understand.


    "Hum!"


    With the disappearance of the last ancient rune, the huge ancient battlefield suddenly exudes the energy like a cloud, infiltrating from the ancient battlefield!


    "The seal is over!"


    Looking at the release of that energy, countless roars of ecstasy suddenly sounded on the plain. Immediately, countless people''s eyes turned red, and even their breathing became much faster. Of course, it''s not only them who get excited, but also all the major sects are very hot!


    In mid air, Zhang Tianyuan stares at the dissipation of the energy, suddenly waves his hand and leads the way. His body shape sweeps an arc in mid air and enters the desert Dagang like lightning. In the rear, countless strong men also hastened to follow.


    With people taking the lead, the next situation is undoubtedly a riot, with a sea of black people plundering out, and the shadow like locusts blocking the sky.


    "Come on, it''s time for us to start, too!" Looking at that many forces are constantly entering the desert Dagang, Zhang Fan also stands up from the rock, sits on the little demon''s body, moves, turns into a streamer, and rushes straight into the desert Dagang.


    ...


    on the vast and desolate land, there is silence. An ancient vicissitudes diffuse from the land, making the whole space full of loneliness.


    This kind of loneliness lasted for not knowing how long. Suddenly, the space in the sky appeared wriggling. Immediately, countless cracks opened in the space, and many figures fell down from the sky with a bit of embarrassment. Immediately, someone urged the spirit power, slowed down the speed, and fell steadily to the ground. The desert hill looks like the outside world, but in fact, it is similar to the ivory tower trial, which is also a closed space of different degrees. Zhang Fan''s body is also falling from the sky, looking at the vast space that can''t see the edge, and his eyes are also a little shocked. This magical means of building space in the desert Dagang is really incredible.Standing on a hillside, Zhang Fan looks far away at the scattered figures around him. Those who want to enter should be randomly thrown into every corner of the space, but fortunately, he is not unlucky to be thrown into any dangerous zone.


    "Danger is coming!" Just when Zhang Fangang thought there was no danger, suddenly, Shixian''s voice came over.


    Zhang Fanshang didn''t have time to ask more about Shi Xian''s voice. He felt the earth tremble suddenly. Then he saw that on the ground in the distance, a huge crack suddenly opened. A huge two-color giant worm, with dozens of feet, rushed out from the bottom of the earth. With a big mouth full of saliva, he swallowed the three unfortunate guys The scream of the voice, immediately in this piece of sky rang up.


    After swallowing the three unfortunate eggs, the ugly sand worm also cast a gloomy look at Zhang Fan in the distance. However, it didn''t rush over, instead, it penetrated into the ground again. It seems that it also felt that Lin Dong''s strength was not weak, and it didn''t attack rashly.


    Looking at this scene, Zhang Fan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. In this desert big hillock space, it''s really not an ordinary danger. The strange sand worm''s breath is extremely cold and fierce. I don''t think it''s a good kind, but fortunately, the big guy didn''t come for him.


    "Boy, most of the monsters in the desert Dagang space are directly inherited from ancient times. They are extremely fierce. If they are not careful, they will become food in their stomach..." Shi Xian took a sip of the air with an ancient flavor, and then said with a smile.

 Chapter 276

    Zhang Fan nodded and immediately took a breath. A touch of shock flashed in his eyes: "what a rich spiritual power of heaven and earth!"


    "As an ancient battlefield, the spiritual remains here are also very rich. However, if you want to benefit from it, you have to be able to do it yourself. Believe it or not, most of the people who come here give it away. " Shi Xian''s voice said coldly, "however, if you practice here for one day, I''m afraid it''s worth the work of several days outside."


    "It''s really a treasure land. If only we could practice here for a long time, those disciples of ancient sects are really blessed." Zhang Fan is full of envy. If you practice in this place, you will be able to increase your speed several times. "It is estimated that many people come here just for cultivation."


    The space of this desert is so vast that Zhang Fanyi didn''t know where to go.


    Shixian pointed to the East, "go in that direction. I can feel that it is the center of the desert Dagang space. If you want to get a real baby, you have to go there."


    With the location, Zhang Fan doesn''t say much about it. He takes a picture of the little demon in his crotch and jumps up. The light of the fire vibrates and turns into a light of fire. He quickly plunders towards the center of the desert Dagang space...


    along the way, Zhang Fan has met many people. Although the desert Dagang space is very vast, the number of people entering it this time is also quite terrible, so even though the desert Dagang space is very large Is scattered, is still able to meet from time to time.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan also met a lot of fierce monsters. These monsters, just like mink said, had the blood of some ancient monsters, and they were all fierce. In the meantime, Zhang Fan was attacked many times, but fortunately he didn''t slow down.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan also found some rare elixirs in the outside world, but he did not stop because of them. Although these things are rare, they are far from touching him. Moreover, he understands that the real treasure is in the center of Dagang space in the desert. In his eyes, these peripheral things can only be regarded as ordinary.


    And in Zhang Fan''s full speed, the sky is also quickly becoming dark down, vaguely, the sky, gradually pouring out some cold and biting cold. This chill, let Zhang Fan aware of a trace of danger.


    After another hour or so, Zhang Fanfang gradually slowed down the speed of Xiaoyao, because he found that the shadows around him had become much denser unconsciously, which was no longer as sparse as the rear. Zhang Fan was high up in the sky, looking at the numerous figures on the ground below. Among them, there were many people with good strength, and their routes were exactly the same.


    "These guys have no treasure, it seems that there is treasure here..." seeing this scene, Zhang Fan''s eyes flickered slightly, and the little demon also slowly lowered. Zhang Fan''s eyes looked into the distance, and saw that in the distance, there was a lonely stone mountain. On the stone mountain, among the strange stones, there was a stone pavilion. In the stone pavilion, it seemed that there was a shadow sitting in it. Take a closer look, where is the shadow? It''s a skeleton!


    "That''s the remains of an old man." Zhang Fan slightly squinted.


    "This person should have fallen because of the failure of the impact of soaring..." Shixian''s eyes looked at the stone pavilion.


    "Even if you reach the nine sky realm, will you still fail when you fly up?" Zhang Fan was a little surprised.


    "When it comes to soaring, you need to take great risks. If you are not careful, Nirvana is the result of self destruction. This is very normal." Shi Xian''s light way and plain words reveal all kinds of risks in that level. "And feisheng is divided into nine parts. Even if the successful Jin is in the first part, it is still not safe. Nine yuan feisheng is nine times of nirvana. Every Nirvana will be a test of life and death. If you can pass it, your strength will rise sharply, and your life will rise sharply. If you can''t pass it, you can only die in a bath of fire."


    Zhang Fan wiped a cold sweat, did not expect that the legend of the rise should be so dangerous, no wonder the whole Zhang, has not heard who successfully stepped into that level.


    "The skeleton of a man who failed in the impact flight is not attractive, is it? Why are these guys here? And I dare not go up easily? " Zhang Fan took a look at the bottom, many strong people surrounded the peak, but no one dared to rush up easily, which made him confused.


    "Hurry up, I hear someone has found a secret book on this skeleton!"


    "Damn it, it seems that someone else has been passed on. Hurry up. It''s too late. There''s nothing left."


    In other words, when Zhang Fan was puzzled, there were several figures passing by in a hurry behind him. Indistinctly, there was a rapid voice of conversation, which came into Zhang Fan''s ears along the wind. However, Zhang fan can still believe that there is a secret script, but this inheritance is too much.


    It''s too outrageous to get inheritance as soon as it comes.


    However, for the skeleton, he was also interested in the moment.


    "Be careful, there are a lot of fierce spirit beasts hiding in this stone mountain. I''m afraid they are all more powerful than the wild beasts. That''s why these people didn''t rush through directly." Shi Xian made a remark to remind him.Smell speech, Zhang Fan also is smiling to nod. Now that he had such an idea, Zhang Fan didn''t have any hesitation. With a little bit of the back on his toes, his body turned into a dark lightning, which went straight to the top of the mountain.


    Nowadays, around the stone mountain, many strong people are paying attention to it. Therefore, when they see someone dare to attack the stone mountain alone, their eyes are filled with a look of consternation.


    "How dare that guy die."


    "That person seems to be Zhang Fan? It is said that he is very strong. "


    "Well, what if it''s Zhang Fan? There are a large number of black crows on the stone mountain. Even those who are strong in the Mahayana realm can''t force their way through these black crows. How can Zhang Fan do that? "


    "Damn, you see, he rushed in!"


    "Grass, I''m not afraid of death..."


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Zhang Fan''s figure directly rushed into the black wind. Suddenly, a gorgeous fire broke out in the wind, and then everyone heard the jingle, but the expected scream did not appear as expected...


    after the fire, a large number of black crows fell to the ground and were roasted for a long time Medium rare.


    "He passed the crows!"


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, the gorgeous fire light never stopped, directly shuttled through the black wind array, and then smoothly appeared on the top of the mountain.


    "Hu ~"


    Zhang Fan breathed out a breath.


    When the crowd was shocked, Zhang Fan''s figure fell lightly into the stone pavilion. As he stepped into the stone pavilion, the black crows who had been rushing to the stone pavilion stopped and circled around the stone pavilion, but they did not attack directly.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan was also a little surprised. He immediately turned his head and focused on the ancient bones sitting quietly in the stone pavilion. In the palm of the bones, there was a small booklet, which was quietly suspended. A wave of energy that moved Zhang Fan slowly diffused from it.


    Damn, who said someone here got some secret script.


    Otherwise, the things in it have never been passive!


    No one should dare to come up to spread such rumors and deceive me!

 Chapter 277

    Looking at the skeleton in front of him, Shixian said to Zhang Fan: "it seems that this man''s strength is not weak."


    Zhang Fan nodded, frowned and thought, "I''m curious. How did he die?"


    Shi Xian shook his head and said, "the way of heaven circulates. Life and death are common things. From the posture of this skeleton, this person has been sitting here for thousands of years. These black crows around dare not come near. It''s mainly the energy fluctuation in this pamphlet."


    "Oh?" After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan slightly picked his eyebrows and took a step closer to the bones in front of him.


    But at this time, a sword idea suddenly came out of the pamphlet and went straight to Zhang Fan''s eyebrow.


    Zhang Fan''s perception is how sharp, not to mention he has been wary of bones, feel all this, Zhang Fan thought a move, jade flute suddenly fly out, directly against the sword.


    "What a strong sword Zhang Fan frowned slightly and looked at the thin pamphlet.


    After thinking about it, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that this is a sword spectrum. You just got a cold water sword. With this sword spectrum, your strength will be improved."


    Zhang Fan nodded, looked at the thin pamphlet in the hands of the skeleton again, summoned the Jade Flute, raised his mental strength to the limit, took out the cold water sword at his waist, and walked towards the skeleton step by step.


    Although the meaning of the sword is very strong, Zhang Fan''s spirit is not weak. The cold water sword made by grandfather Dao has extraordinary materials and can resist it.


    Coming to the bones, Zhang Fan slowly picked up the thin pamphlet in the bones'' hands.


    At the moment when the pamphlet left the skeleton, the whole skeleton suddenly turned into powder and drifted away with the wind.


    "This..." Zhang Fan a Leng, looking at the skeleton that disappears in front of him, the mood is somewhat complicated.


    "It seems that the meaning of the sword in this book has been protecting the bones. Now without the protection of the meaning of the sword, the bones will disappear." Shi Xian explained to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at the pamphlet in his hand and found that Shi Xian was right. It was a sword manual, but there was no cover and no introduction. There were only two sword moves in it.


    After careful consideration, Zhang Fan was very happy. He found that these two sword moves are all water attributes, and his cold water sword is water attribute. With the sword move, the strength improvement is not a little bit!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan quickly sat on the ground with his knees crossed, put the sword spectrum into the storage ring, then sat on the ground with his knees crossed, closed his eyes, and began to understand these two sword moves.


    People outside squint and look at Zhang Fan in the pavilion one after another. They can''t help guessing.


    "What''s the boy doing? What on earth did he get? "


    "Just now I saw that he had a pamphlet in his hand, and then it was included in the storage ring. I guess he must have got some secret script. Let''s have a look first."


    However, in this crowd, there are also people with evil intentions.


    A group of experts dressed in black and masked stood in the distance and looked at the pavilion in the distance.


    "Brother scar, this boy seems to have got some treasure. After he comes out, it''s a good time for us to do it!"


    "Good! That''s why the latecomers come first. We''re going to be rich today! Brother scar, when shall we start? "


    Brother scar is a strong man. He is nine feet tall. He has a broad shoulder and a strong back. When he looks at his face, he has a leopard''s head and eyes. His face is like iron. He has a black steel beard under his chin. He looks very fierce.


    Holding a ghost sword in his arms, the white blade is faintly suffused with blood light. Combined with his cold eyes, this scar brother is definitely a cruel character.


    After listening to the words of several people around him, brother scar nodded slightly, with a cold radian in the corner of his mouth, and said, "you guys, go to ambush there first. As long as he comes out, I will hold him down immediately! Don''t let others take the lead! "


    "Yes


    Several masked people in black agreed one after another. The next moment, they turned into black shadows and scattered.


    Zhang Fan didn''t know anything about the outside world, and he was totally immersed in the sword technique. He found that these two sword moves looked very simple, but after careful consideration, they seemed to be changeable, powerful and unimaginable!


    Water, gentle and long, can carry all things, is the foundation of the world, but condensed into ice, but also with a kind of fierce power, chilling. Therefore, water is invisible and changeable.


    In these two kinds of sword moves, it seems that all kinds of forms of water have been covered here. It''s very exquisite!


    After a long time, Zhang Fan slightly opened his eyes, slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, eyes in a clear.


    Although he has some insight into these two kinds of sword moves, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, it is just the tip of the iceberg. The mystery of these two kinds of sword moves can not be understood in a few hours, and it will take more time.


    "There are a lot of people out there eyeing you. Be careful."


    When Shixian saw Zhang Fan wake up, he reminded him.Zhang Fan looked around and nodded slightly. He knew that every man was innocent. Now he had two kinds of sword moves, and someone would look at him with envy.


    However, if anyone dares to snatch it, he can be used to test the sword!


    Think of this, Zhang Fan''s eyes flashed a trace of cold.


    After leaving the pavilion, he didn''t go far. Suddenly, several dark shadows appeared and directly stopped Zhang Fan''s way. They were the men of brother scar.


    But seeing these masked people in black, Zhang Fan didn''t show any surprise and panic, and had a plan in his heart.


    In the distance, there were several figures who stopped to watch. They were just passers-by. Just now, they all saw Zhang Fan''s Secret script from the pavilion. They also wanted to know how far things would go.


    "It seems that the young man is in trouble today!"


    "Yes, according to my observation, this boy should be the realm of shackles, and these people in black are at least about the quintuple of Mahayana period. So, this boy is really lucky today!"


    "There''s no way. It''s no wonder that other people don''t want him to be strong enough. It''s the law of nature that the fittest survive."


    "I don''t think so. This boy can go through the black crow and get into the pavilion smoothly to get the secret script. That means that his skill is not only that. Let''s have a look first."


    At this time, three more people came from afar. An old man was wearing a Taoist robe. She looked like a Taoist. An old woman was cold eyed. A young girl was eighteen years old. She was very beautiful. It is the three people who have been taught by Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 278

    The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan in the distance. He twisted his beard and hummed: "isn''t that Zhang Fan? Now he has an opponent


    The old woman''s eyes flashed a trace of poison, sneered and said: "this young man''s courage is not small, even dare to act alone, it''s arrogant! But let him learn some lessons. If he doesn''t die for a while, I''ll mend his wounds! "


    The young girl''s face is a little worried, looking at the distance of Zhang Fan, blinked bright big eyes, silent, he always felt that this Zhang Fan is not simple.


    The level of those masked people in black is not low. After Zhang Fan saw them, he didn''t panic. He seemed calm and didn''t have the slightest fear. Did he really have a way to deal with them?


    At this time, the northwest direction is a few shadows flashing, speed, like black lightning general, directly came to Zhang Fan in front of.


    The first one, with a scarlet scar on his face and a ghost sword in his arms, is the eldest of these masked people in black, brother scar.


    After brother scar appeared, he looked up and down at Zhang Fan, especially when he saw Zhang Fan''s state. There was a trace of disdain in his eyes. He raised his hand and pointed to Zhang Fan and said coldly: "hand over your secret script, I can consider letting you live, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, brother scar made a beheading gesture to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at the people in front of him, and his eyes were still full of indifference. In his opinion, although their realm was higher, they were far from Dao Lang and others. Even if there were many people in front of him, Zhang Fan was sure to retreat.


    Standing behind brother scar, several masked people in black see that Zhang Fan doesn''t speak. They are very dissatisfied and say to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "Boy, brother scar is talking to you. Don''t you hear me? I think you are tired of living


    "You can''t be deaf, brother scar. Let''s just kill him! Why waste time? "


    While speaking, several masked people in black have already begun to be eager to try, ready to fight Zhang Fan.


    Shi Xian took a look at the people in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s just a group of shrimps and crabs. However, you should be careful of the man named brother scar. He should have some means."


    Zhang Fan nodded, hugged the black masked man in front of his shoulder and said, "if you want the secret script in my hand, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    "Arrogance! It seems that you are tired of living today One of the tall men in black pointed at Zhang Fan and said discontentedly.


    Scar elder brother listened to Zhang Fan''s words, in the heart immediately rose to kill intention, to behind several black clothes masked person a wave, 11 they killed Zhang Fan, snatch the secret book!


    After the order was given, the masked men in black came forward one by one quickly, each of them used their own martial arts, and quickly attacked Zhang Fan. Between the flashing light of the sword, countless knife Qi instantly blocked all the positions of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan was on guard early in his heart, and directly fought against the stars. The shadows behind him were very fast, flying out of the gap of the Dao Qi network!


    All this happened in a flash. Everyone was stunned when they saw Zhang Fan''s body method. They never thought that Zhang Fan''s speed could be so fast.


    Zhang Fan passed a masked man in black and showed his finger of fire directly.


    After hearing a scream, the masked man in black turned into a charred body and fell to the ground, emitting white smoke.


    At this moment, everyone looked silly, with an incredible color in their eyes.


    Brother scar also has a look of awe inspiring. He squints his eyes. His killing intention in his eyes is more powerful. He tightens the ghost sword in his hand, showing the six fold realm of Mahayana.


    At the moment when all the people in black were stunned, Zhang Fan had directly killed three masked people in black with his fire finger.


    The onlookers in the distance were even more surprised. Although they could expect that Zhang Fan would have some special means to escape from these masked people in black, they did not expect that Zhang Fan had the ability to kill them, and it was so easy!


    "The boy Is it really just a shackle state? I can''t be mistaken! "


    "This strength can easily kill these masked people in black. Is it because these masked people in black are too careless?"


    "This guy is not easy! If I''m not wrong, the boy didn''t show all his strength


    Brother scar looks at Zhang Fan in front of him. He is even more angry. His whole body momentum has climbed to the limit. His black skirt is windless and hunting.


    All of a sudden, brother scar yelled and rushed directly to Zhang Fan in front of him. The speed was very fast, just like a black lightning. The bright light of the knife opened and closed, and the ground was ploughed out of deep gullies by the light of the knife.


    Zhang Fan saw this, frowned, once again showed the stars Lingbo, figure flashing, cleverly avoided the blade.


    Scar elder brother has already expected Zhang Fan to dodge. Between turning around, he blows a blow at the place where Zhang Fan dodges. Suddenly, a huge shadow of the fist goes straight to Zhang Fan, with a strong impact.The combination of Dao Qi and boxing style is perfect, and the moves are coherent. It doesn''t give Zhang Fan any breathing opportunity at all.


    "Boy, aren''t you very good? Come on! Dare to kill my brother, today, I''ll let you know your scar grandfather''s strength, look at the move


    Scar elder brother side carries on the suppression to Zhang Fan, at the same time starts to clamor, the move is also faster and faster.


    However, Zhang Fan''s body method is flexible and ingenious. His body method shuttles between the light of sword and the style of boxing, just like a white horse passing through a gap, natural and unrestrained.


    During this period of dodging, Zhang Fan is also trying to attack with his mental power, but he finds one thing. This master named Scar brother seems to have a special barrier around him, which can greatly reduce Zhang Fan''s mental power attack.


    While Zhang Fan was thinking to himself, other masked people in black were also killed.


    After several fights just now, these masked men in black will never do anything again. They don''t want to be the next corpse and follow the footsteps of their companions. Therefore, they all try their best to get rid of Zhang Fan as the God of plague.


    Looking at the black masked people approaching, Zhang Fan''s eyes are cold. Since these people are looking for death, it''s right to use them to try the two sword moves they just learned!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fanfei quickly drew out the cold water sword at his waist. During the waving, the water vapor around him was frozen into ice flowers by the cold edge of the sword. With the drive of the sword spirit, countless snowflakes began to hover around him, which was very gorgeous.

 Chapter 279

    "The roaring waves of gasification, the Dragon chanting!"


    With a loud drink, Zhang Fan''s long sword in his hand cut off, and a narrow sword gas turned into a water dragon in an instant. He rushed to all the people in black with his teeth and claws. Where he passed, the sword gas was extremely fierce. He directly pierced several people in black, and the cold water in the cold water sword. In the blink of an eye, several masked people in black had become ice sculptures and had no breath.


    "Dharma is like a dragon, tears disperse heaven and earth!"


    At the end of the move, Zhang Fan''s sword in his hand rose again. The sword Qi was long and fast, and suddenly burst out. Countless sword Qi rushed around, forming a huge shock wave. The frost formed by the sword Qi could instantly sieve everything around.


    For a moment, the whole ground is full of flying sand and rocks, the cold is pressing, and the power is so powerful that people watching from a distance can feel a threat.


    "No! Get out of here! This boy''s sword move is too powerful! Let''s not be affected! "


    "Yes! I didn''t expect that I could feel a piercing cold even standing so far away. What kind of sword move is this? How strong is this guy? "


    "I''m afraid even the master of Mahayana can''t resist such a powerful blow!"


    In their eyes, Zhang Fan''s sword move is too powerful, which is not in line with his realm. Some people even doubt whether this move was made by Zhang Fan.


    After seeing Zhang Fan''s sword moves, the Taoist like old man''s eyes showed an incredible color. When he fought with Zhang Fan before, he felt that Zhang Fan was just relying on a swordsman around him. His strength was not weak, so the three of them suffered losses and were finally robbed by Zhang Fan.


    But now it seems that even if the three of them join hands, I''m afraid they are not Zhang Fan''s opponents.


    The old woman was even more frightened. She wanted to wait until Zhang Fan was taught a lesson this time, but she didn''t expect that Zhang Fan was so powerful that even the master of the quintuple of Mahayana was not his opponent. How could he control such a powerful sword move?


    The girl was pale with fright, and she was glad that if Zhang Fan really killed her, she could not live to the present. With such a powerful sword move, she could not survive at all.


    After a long time, the dust in the field dissipated, and everyone looked at it and found that Zhang Fan had disappeared long ago. The masked people in black stood in the same place one by one, still holding a long sword in their hands. However, they seemed to have no energy fluctuation, and their black clothes were covered with frost.


    They carefully came forward to check, and found that these black masked people are dead, without the slightest vitality, as if they had just experienced a blizzard, and the temperature suddenly dropped, freezing them in the same place.


    The girl came to scar elder brother''s body, see scar elder brother is still blood red eyes, keep fighting posture, it seems that did not know he died in general, look very terrible.


    Looking at the distance, the girl''s eyes showed a trace of panic. She could not help praying secretly that she would never meet Zhang Fan again in her life. This person is really a nightmare.


    After the battle, Zhang Fan collected and scraped all the corpses, then rode on the demon and ran to the distance.


    On the way, Zhang Fan began to check the storage space rings he just got. He found that these people in black and masked really robbed. There were a lot of inferior spirit stones in them, especially the guy named brother scar. There were at least several million inferior spirit stones in the storage space rings.


    Seeing this, the corner of Zhang Fan''s mouth rose slightly. He thought in his heart that this battle was really not a loss at all.


    Shi Xian was somewhat surprised and said to Zhang Fan, "the sword move you used just now is so powerful. Is that what is recorded in the secret book?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "yes, I just got the sword manual. However, it seems incomplete. There are only two moves in it. It''s very powerful."


    Shi Xian shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s easy for you to think that the person who can create such a sword move is not an ordinary expert. Therefore, I''m sure that the sword manual you got is not a remnant."


    "You mean that this man created these two swordsmanship? That''s what he''s learned all his life? " Zhang Fan some don''t understand of to Shi Xian ask a way.


    Shi Xian continued with a smile and said: "no, in my opinion, these two sword moves are ever-changing, and their power is absolutely not only that. Now you only understand the tip of the iceberg in these two sword moves. After you understand the essence of the sword, you will understand all the sword moves."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "in addition, the sword moves recorded in this sword manual are completely consistent with your own attributes, so it''s much easier for you to understand. With this sword in your hand, your strength has been greatly improved."


    While chatting, they flew away into the distance.


    At this time, suddenly, the little demon''s feet swayed. Suddenly, the little demon almost didn''t stand firm. He quickly stabilized his body and jumped to the distance."No, be careful!"


    Shi Xian also felt something was wrong, and hastened to remind him.


    Zhang Fan directly from the demon''s body more down, will cold water sword in the hand, vigilant looking around.


    But there was nothing in this open space, and everything was restored to the previous calm, which made Zhang Fan confused.


    Shi Xian looked around and said to Zhang Fan, "I have a premonition that this is the peace before the war!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Fan felt that his feet were shaking again. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan, he would have been lying on the ground by this time.


    At the foot of a point, Zhang Fan Teng empty and up, toward the foot of the direction to see.


    As soon as he got out of his mouth with a scythe, fan''s feet fell out of his mouth.


    Zhang Fan raised the cold water sword in his hand and fought with the giant insect for the first time.


    When!


    A crisp sound, like the sound of metal confrontation, produced a brilliant spark in the air. With this force, Zhang Fan fled back and stood in the distance, gazing at the giant insects in front of him.


    "What is it? A centipede? " Zhang Fan frowned and looked at the giant insect in front of him, puzzled and asked.


    The giant insect in front of us is more than ten feet long. Its whole body is dark. It has many sections. Each section has a pair of feet. It is sharp as a sickle and good at hiding. It is like a centipede, but there is a big difference.

 Chapter 280

    Shi Xian took a look at the giant insect in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "no, it''s not a centipede, but a dung. Now that it can grow so big, I''m afraid it has been cultivated for at least ten thousand years. With the rich aura here, I''m afraid it''s no longer a monster, but a wild beast."


    "Wild animals?" After hearing this, Zhang Fan was somewhat surprised. He did not expect to meet a wild animal here.


    "Yes, it''s a wild animal. Moreover, in terms of strength, this wild animal is not simple, so you must be careful." Shi Xian reminds Zhang Fan with a serious face.


    At this time, the dung in front of him once again became powerful and went underground again, and disappeared.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes and carefully felt the waves around him. He suddenly felt that there was something under his feet. He quickly approached himself and jumped up.


    Sure enough, the dung attacked from Zhang Fan''s feet again, and this time, it directly followed Zhang Fan''s sharp forelimb like a scythe. It waved at Zhang Fan with such speed and power that it even tore the air and burst into the air.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan shows his star flying wave and blocks it with his cold water sword. At the same time, Zhang Fan gathers his mental strength and immediately counterattacks dung.


    Mental attack obviously makes dung''s body stagnate, but it doesn''t have much effect.


    When Zhang Fan turned around, the cold water sword in his hand cut his body directly. A white frost sword with great power cut dung directly and made a dull sound.


    However, such an attack seems to be of little use to dung beetles. It just leaves a white mark on its carapace. There is no threat.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan was puzzled and said to Shi Xian, "this guy''s carapace is too hard. Even my cold water sword can''t kill him!"


    Shixian took a look at the dung in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry. Everything is born in the world. It must have its own advantages. It''s the same. Even if it''s hard, it will have fatal weaknesses..."


    Speaking of this, Shi Xian''s eyes suddenly coagulated, pointed to the joints of every section of the dung body, and said to Zhang Fan, "here it is, the joints of every section of its body should be its most vulnerable place!"


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan felt that there was some truth. He might as well have a try.


    He got up again. This time, Zhang Fan chose to take the initiative to attack. Holding the cold water sword in his hand, he showed his footwork of flying in the sky and killed the dung.


    Dung staring at the blood red eyes, looking at the fast approaching Zhang Fan, his mouth seemed to send out a howl like a wild animal. He bowed his body to the ground, and suddenly stood up from the ground, waving all his sharp feet like a sickle, ready to meet Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s body method is very flexible. In the face of the huge and clumsy dung, Zhang Fan seems to be more skillful. He directly avoids all its attacks, seizes the opportunity, and stabs a sword at the joint of the dung''s body!


    Poof!


    The sharp cold water sword stabbed into the dung''s body without any obstruction. The white frost spread from the wound on the dung''s body.


    Dung''s body hurt, his mouth again issued a shrill and angry howl, a pair of blood red eyes staring at Zhang Fan, body twist, forelimb again toward Zhang Fan attack.


    Zhang Fan quickly dodged and used the same skill again. After discovering the weakness of dung, Zhang Fan''s sword attack was faster. Every sword was the key point of dung.


    Within a few rounds, the dung''s body was full of holes, thick yellow liquid flowed from its body, and its huge body seemed to shake.


    After a bitter look at Zhang Fan, the dung stood up again and gave the strongest blow to Zhang Fan. A huge green ball came out of his mouth. With a kind of fishy smell, he flew quickly towards Zhang Fan.


    "Danger! Get out of the way


    Shi Xian reminds Zhang Fan in a hurry, indicating that he should not be forced.


    Originally, Zhang Fan wanted to fight against it with sword spirit, but after listening to Shi Xian''s words, he didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly flashed to one side and passed by the green smelly ball.


    Just out of the way, Zhang Fan heard a loud noise coming from behind him. He quickly looked back and found a huge pit on the ground smashed by the green ball just now. The pit was blackened. It was obvious that the thing that the dung just spat out was strongly corrosive. If it was contaminated with a little, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After the dung spits out the green ball, it falls to the ground with a common sound. The earth shakes a little. After struggling for several times, it dies.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the dung on the ground, shook his head slightly, and said to Shi Xian, "is that the green ball just now the strongest blow of dung?"


    Shi Xian nodded and said: "yes, the last blow of the wild beast is always to hold the idea that it is better to be a broken jade than a broken one. Therefore, when it condenses this corrosive poison ball, it already thinks that it will die, so it will be so."


    "Let''s go. Now the dung is dead, and there are other monsters here. Maybe those monsters and wild animals are coming towards us after smelling the smell." Zhang Fandao.After a brief clean-up, Zhang Fan rode on the demon and moved forward again.


    Not long after Zhang Fan left, some people came here. They were dressed in uniform clothes. They seemed to be disciples of any sect. There were both men and women. There were more than ten people in a team. They were all pretty men and women with uniform swords around their waists.


    After coming here, looking at the mess scene in the field, people came to check it in a hurry, and their eyes showed the color of panic.


    "Elder martial brother, what is this? It seems that we have just died. Have we missed something? "


    "Look at this scene, the fight just now must be very wonderful, but I don''t know who is so fierce that he can kill this giant centipede."


    "Centipede? It doesn''t seem like a centipede. "


    The man, who was called the eldest martial brother, looked 289. He took a simple look at the giant insect lying on the ground, frowned deeper and deeper, and said to several people, "this is really not a centipede, but a dung. It''s a bit surprising that it can grow so big."


    Next to him, a big boy, who only looked 18-9 years old, tilted his head and thought about it, and said, "elder martial brother, if you say that, isn''t he already a spirit beast?"


    After listening to him, the elder martial brother took another look at the corroded pit in the distance and replied, "no, if I''m not wrong, it should have surpassed the spirit beast''s strength and become a wild beast! And the strength of those who can kill wild animals must not be simple. "

 Chapter 281

    Several other disciples took a look at the body of dung beetle and thought that there were still many materials on the body to use. They were ready to dismember it.


    But at this time, there were all kinds of wild animals around, and several people were surprised. You know, it was a very dangerous thing to face the spirit beast group. They fled the scene in a hurry and did not dare to delay.


    On the other side, Zhang Fan rode through the small demon, chatting with Shi Xian. From Shi Xian''s mouth, Zhang Fan had a certain understanding of the desert Dagang.


    After all, this is an ancient battlefield before. Many experts once fell here. After years of seal, no one came here. Now, the seal is loose, and many people hope to find a treasure here.


    However, this place has been sealed for too many years, and the aura here is abundant. Some monsters have been cultivated into wild animals, so if the strength of the people who come here is not enough, let alone looking for treasure, it''s a problem to save their lives.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan also saw a lot of people. They either formed an alliance or fought for some rare spirit grass. In short, all their actions were based on interests.


    Zhang Fan still chooses to be a person who can roam freely. He doesn''t like to be bound by anything. If he wants to form an alliance, Zhang fan can find Dao Lang and others, but Zhang Fan doesn''t do that. First, he tests his strength. Second, Zhang Fan has become a habit of going alone.


    While chatting with Shi Xian, suddenly several perceptual forces swept towards Zhang Fan''s direction.


    At the beginning, Zhang Fan didn''t care too much, because this kind of spiritual perception is also very normal, especially when on the road, it is used to detect whether there is danger ahead.


    But this time, after the perception swept from Zhang Fan''s body, Zhang Fan was instantly locked in it, and the people who released the perception were also quickly moving towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan also felt all this, but also a frown, the heart does not pick up, he actually offended who? Or did they come for their own secret script?


    Whether it''s an enemy or a friend, let''s wait and see!


    Zhang Fan had some plans in his mind, and he was wary of those who were coming.


    Not long after, a dozen people in Tianfeng''s clothes immediately surrounded Zhang Fan. The realm of these people was not simple.


    Moreover, when entering the desert Dagang, Zhang Fan also met with bloody hand Yama, and the disciples of Tianfeng sect were ordered to take his body back if they met Zhang Fan.


    So, how can they let go of such a good opportunity for meritorious service.


    Zhang Fan is a member of the Tianfeng sect. To some extent, he is surprised that the bloody hand Yama is not among them. Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help but surmise that they should be divided into several groups. In this way, it''s easier to find the treasure and save time.


    One of the disciples of Tianfeng sect is tall and thin. His name is Du Jun. he looks like a scholar, but his appearance is a little annoying.


    Dao tiaozi''s face, clumsy cheek, smile with a big yellow teeth, eyes always give people a sense of bad intentions, grow up like this, even if some people say he is a decent person, no one will believe it.


    Du Jun took a look at Zhang Fan. He couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and put on his shoulders, showing a look of arrogance.


    Before that, he had heard the elder martial brothers say that the clan had a mission this time. If he met Zhang Fan, he would take his body back, and he would be rewarded a lot.


    Therefore, Du Jun can''t help thinking that it''s lucky for him to lead the team to meet Zhang Fan today. If he can really kill Zhang Fan and complete the mission of the sect, it''s a great achievement. Maybe the sect leader can reward some treasures when he is happy.


    Although Zhang Fan was also famous and powerful before, Du Jun''s greed has risen, so he will worry about it. He just wants to kill Zhang Fan quickly, so that he can take his body back to get a reward.


    Thinking of this, Du Jun grinned with an ugly smile and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan! How dare you! I think you''re tired of working against our Tianfeng sect. It''s bad luck for you to meet me today. If I were you, you''d better go back to the sect and wait for me. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being cruel! "


    What a big tone!


    After listening to Du Jun''s words, Zhang Fan was very upset. He carefully looked at this person''s strength. It was just the third phase of Mahayana. He didn''t know who gave him the courage. For such a person, Zhang Fan even disdained to start.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan is about to leave.


    But after seeing Zhang Fan''s action, Du Jun can''t help but feel cold. He knows that Zhang Fan didn''t put his eyes on him. He immediately waved to the disciples of Tianfeng sect behind him. They immediately surrounded Zhang Fan.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he frowned and thought that these people were really difficult to deal with. If he didn''t smooth them out, I''m afraid they would be like some dog skin plaster and would follow him all the time.Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took a look at Du Jun and said coldly, "you are not my opponents at all. If you want to fight, you''d better let your elder martial brother come."


    "Bold! Our elder martial brother, but do you want to see him? If I catch you back, I won''t bother you to do it. We are enough! "


    With a big wave of Du Jun''s hand, all the disciples of Tianfeng sect immediately applied their martial arts and began to rush towards Zhang Fan. The fist style, the palm shadow, the sword spirit and the sword awn intertwined together to form a dense network, which directly locked Zhang Fan''s position.


    Zhang Fan''s face is still light and calm, even if the other party is many, but these shrimp soldiers and crab generals, Zhang Fan has not paid attention to them.


    At the foot of the foot, he directly shows the stars flying in the sky. His figure is like a dragon. He keeps shuttling through these air awns and skillfully avoids every attack, as if all this is in Zhang Fan''s design.


    Seeing this scene, Du Jun is also stunned. He is a little angry. He can''t let the fat duck run away. Otherwise, all his clan rewards will be ruined. If Zhang Fan is caught by other senior brothers, this good thing has nothing to do with him.


    When Du Jun''s heart moved, he immediately let out a big drink, and directly punched Zhang Fan in the air. His fist was fierce and he was good at fighting against the wind. He didn''t leave any hand. In the blink of an eye, he became a small mountain, which made Zhang Fan unavoidable.

 Chapter 282

    "Broken!"


    A light drink, white jade flute immediately fly out, hover in Zhang Fan''s head, it is easy to dissolve the opponent''s boxing style.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t fight back against these people, because Zhang Fan didn''t want to waste his time. He just wanted to go to the depths of the desert to see if there were more valuable things, so as not to be robbed by others.


    However, Du Jun doesn''t think so. He still pursues Zhang Fan and directs everyone to continue to encircle Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan''s speed is not what they can keep up with. In an instant, his speed soars to the limit. His figure is like a flash of lightning. In the blink of an eye, he has already distanced himself from the disciples of Tianfeng sect.


    Du Junyan watched Zhang Fan run away. There was no way at all. He couldn''t help scolding: "Zhang Fan! You coward! Have the ability to come back to fight with my grandfather! Don''t be a turtle


    Although they heard these words, but Zhang Fan completely disdain, continue to fly, soon disappeared in the sky.


    Du Jun looks at the direction of Zhang Fan''s escape and sighs to himself. It''s a pity that the duck to his mouth flies. He can''t help but secretly plan that if he meets Zhang Fan again, he won''t talk nonsense with him and take him down, so that he won''t escape again.


    Moreover, through the fight just now, Du Jun thinks that Zhang Fan is just a vain name, and there is nothing serious about it. He even dares not fight himself. Therefore, Du Jun infers that it must have been careless that the patriarch died in his hands at that time. Otherwise, it would never have happened.


    Zhang Fan got rid of Du Jun and others of Tianfeng sect and went on. Along the way, he also killed many spirit beasts, but it seems that the wild beasts are rare.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also collected a lot of valuable herbs and materials along the way, which are rare in the world. If you take out any one, you can make all the clans and families break their heads.


    Shi Xian released his perception. As long as there was something rare around him, he could not escape his perception and directed Zhang Fan to search for treasure.


    Time passed quickly, and it was getting late in the blink of an eye.


    The temperature in the desert hills suddenly dropped, and some monsters even didn''t adapt to the temperature change, so they hid in their caves to keep warm.


    In the desert hillock, people also find a safe place to light a campfire, or eat something to supplement energy, or cross their knees to meditate, close their eyes, and be alert around to avoid emergencies.


    Zhang Fan has absolute defense and body protection. He is able to withstand such a temperature change without any influence. He continues on his way.


    On the top of a hill, Zhang Fan has just settled down and intends to see where to go next.


    But at this time, a lot of eyes suddenly appeared in the distance. These eyes were shining green and looked very dangerous.


    Shi Xian released his perception and swept around. He frowned and quickly reminded Zhang Fan: "no, it''s blood wolves! It''s not suitable to stay here long. Let''s go


    Zhang Fan also found something wrong around him. He wanted to leave, but he found that there were such green eyes everywhere, and he was slowly approaching himself.


    Zhang Fan knows a lot about the blood wolf. This kind of monster always lives in groups. As long as it is found, there are at least ten of them. Their group cooperation ability is very strong. A huge blood wolf group is even as dangerous as the wild animals.


    In the face of the blood wolves, Zhang Fan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. He found that there were hundreds of blood wolves, and many of them were hidden in the dark. They would attack at any time.


    Shixian whispered to Zhang Fan: "it''s not good. It seems that there is a big trouble today. Judging from the number of these blood wolves, it''s really difficult to escape here. Moreover, as far as I know, the nose of blood wolf is very sensitive. If you want to track the prey, I''m afraid they will find it no matter how far you escape."


    Zhang Fan nodded, he did not understand this, now the most important thing is to find a way to escape, otherwise, there are always hundreds of blood wolves behind, it is not convenient to do anything.


    It''s better to find a way to get rid of them, but how to get rid of them?


    At this time, the nearest blood wolf from Zhang Fan suddenly launched an attack. It was a rush to bite Zhang Fan. The speed was extremely fast and it was impossible to defend.


    Zhang Fan''s reaction is very sensitive, if you change to others, I''m afraid you will be injured even if you don''t die.


    At the foot of a turn, Zhang Fanshi showed the starry sky Lingbo, dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of the blood wolf, took out the waist of the cold water sword, vigilant staring around.


    Seeing this scene, Shi Xian immediately reminded Zhang Fan: "these blood wolves are bloodthirsty. As long as they smell the smell of blood, they will be like crazy. Therefore, if you want to start, you''d better be careful."


    Zhang Fan nodded. It seems that it''s not safe to kill him with cold water sword. He can only try to attack him with mental power first, so that there won''t be any bleeding.


    At this time, the blood wolves were getting closer and closer. With one of the howls, all the blood wolves rushed to Zhang Fan. Green eyes were bloodthirsty, like ghosts in the night, attacking Zhang Fan from all directions.Zhang Fan''s body method is flexible, and he reaches the limit of the starry sky Lingbo. The shadow behind him is flickering and moving. He even retreats from countless snow wolves and runs to the distance.


    But the blood wolf''s sense of smell is very sensitive, as long as it is targeted at the prey, it is difficult to escape.


    Zhang Fan ran all the way, the speed of the starry sky Lingbo has soared to the limit, but the moving speed of the blood wolves is also fast, chasing after Zhang Fan.


    After thinking about it, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "the blood wolves are very difficult to deal with. It''s better for us to act separately and lead the wolves away. Only in this way can we have a chance to escape."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and found that there were a group of Tianfeng disciples nearby, including Du Jun and others.


    Sensing Du Jun and others, Zhang Fan immediately had an idea. With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, he said to Shi Xian: "I have a way. Someone will help us lead away the blood wolves."


    On the other side.


    Du Jun and his party sat together, eating dried meat and discussing countermeasures.


    "Elder martial brother, this boy named Zhang Fan is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to us. After we catch him, we must torture him well. After enough torture, we will send him back to the clan!"


    "Yes, but the boy''s moving speed is faster than the rabbit. We''ve been chasing him for so long, but we still haven''t seen him. I don''t know where the boy is hiding."

 Chapter 283

    "Whatever, the desert is so big. As long as he doesn''t leave here, we will catch him sooner or later. Even if he is caught by other senior brothers, we won''t let him go!"


    Du Jun thought about it more and more angrily, and said coldly: "this Zhang Fan, it''s better not to fall into my hands. If I catch him, I will kill him myself. But our sect leader said, just take his body back. I promise I won''t let him die so happily."


    After a pause, Du Jun showed a sly smile on his face and said to several people, "I have studied a plan. We will do it tomorrow morning."


    Then, Du Jun began to draw pictures for several people on the ground and explained his plan for tomorrow. Several disciples of Tianfeng sect around him agreed with him and said that if the plan could succeed, this fan would definitely be in trouble!


    Several people have been studying the plan, unaware of the coming danger.


    At this moment, I just felt a strong wind whistling past these Tianfeng disciples. Because it was night, I couldn''t see who it was.


    "Who is this? Why is it so fast? Is it Zhang Fan? "


    "Nonsense, this boy has already entered the depths of Dagang in the desert. How can he turn back? He is not so stupid, is he


    When several people were wondering, countless pairs of green eyes appeared in the distance. Hundreds of blood wolves suddenly rushed out, green eyes with a trace of venom. It was a burst of biting to see these Tianfeng disciples.


    In the blink of an eye, two Tianfeng sect disciples have been killed by the blood wolf, and become the objects in the blood wolf''s belly!


    "This What''s the situation? "


    All of a sudden, with the bloody scene in front of them, the disciples of Tianfeng sect were scared pale. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do!


    "It''s the blood wolf! My God, run


    One of the disciples of Tianfeng sect reacted first and yelled to several people nearby.


    All the time, the blood wolf pounced directly on Du Jun, opening his teeth and claws, and howled in his mouth. It was terrible!


    Du Jun''s hair stood up in fear. In a panic, he immediately used his kung fu and punched the blood wolf in front of him.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the blood wolf who rushed past was blown out by Du Jun''s fists. He vomited blood, twitched twice and died.


    It was Du Jun''s action that immediately attracted the attention of all the blood wolves. For a moment, the blood wolves immediately surrounded Du Jun and other people. In the distance, the blood wolves gave up chasing Zhang Fan, and they all turned back. Their green and venomous eyes looked at Du Jun and others one after another, and they growled in their mouths.


    at the next moment, all the blood wolves immediately attacked the disciples of Tianfeng sect, and the night sky was clear Next, the disciples of Tianfeng sect kept making heartrending voices, which made people feel hairy.


    Some people passing by also feel curious and puzzled. Looking at the direction of the sound, they release their perception and want to know what''s going on there.


    "It seems that someone is in trouble nearby. Shall we go over and help?"


    "Help? I don''t think so. These people seem to have provoked a blood wolf pack. According to my observation, there are at least hundreds of blood wolves in this blood wolf pack, which is more difficult than wild animals. Let''s get around them. "


    "Yes, I can only blame these people for their bad luck. What''s wrong with them? It''s really suicidal to provoke such a huge group of blood wolves."


    After everyone nearby found out the situation here, they all bypassed one after another to avoid being watched by the blood wolves.


    Zhang Fan fled to a safe place and released his perception. He inquired around and found that the blood wolves didn''t follow him. He was secretly relieved.


    Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "this is a strategy of killing two birds with one stone. You can not only get rid of the blood wolves, but also get rid of those annoying disciples of Tianfeng sect. It really makes me a little impressed."


    Zhang Fan light smile, said: "this is no wonder that I, who let them always chase, it is also their fault."


    "Also, who let them so persistent, otherwise also can''t encounter so murderous disaster." Shixian nodded.


    Zhang Fan took a look around. It was late at night, and it was dark all around. Standing high, he could see far away. There were a few scattered lights. It was the place where some experts rested.


    Generally speaking, those who dare to light a bonfire are not in a simple state, and they are generally large forces. If they are only a small force, they probably dare not be blatant.


    After observing the surroundings, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "let''s go there. Although it''s dark there, it can at least be quiet."


    Zhang Fan nodded, summoned the little demon, and ran away in the direction of Shixian.


    Not far away, Zhang Fan seems to smell a strange aroma, this aroma, taste slightly sweet, light, ask a mouthful, people have a sense of clarity.Can''t help but stop, Zhang Fan on the side of the stone fairy asked: "do you smell anything."


    Shi Xian felt it carefully, and felt that there was a special aroma nearby. After feeling it carefully, Shi Xian said excitedly to Zhang Fan: "this is The taste of lianxueteng? It''s impossible. It''s quite rare! "


    "Lianxueteng?" Zhang Fan some don''t understand, to one side of the stone fairy asked.


    Shi Xian explained to Zhang Fan: "this thing is very rare. Even in ancient books, it is rarely recorded."


    "Generally speaking, this thing germinates in the deep mountains, but when it grows up, it needs a dry climate, and it is very demanding for the aura around it, so it is almost extinct. I didn''t expect that this thing could appear here. It''s really unthinkable!"


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan asked more curiously, "what''s the function of this thing?"


    Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan, "it''s a wonderful thing. If it''s eaten by practitioners, it can improve Qi and blood. If it''s used to heal wounds, it''s even more effective. It can help bone and flesh regenerate. Even the medicine mixed with some rare materials can bring people back to life."


    "So amazing? Let''s look for it After hearing this, Zhang Fan was also very excited.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian quickly reminded Zhang Fan: "however, there must be wild animals around such a good spirit grass, so we must be careful."

 Chapter 284

    Zhang Fan nodded and began to release his perception to sweep around.


    Soon, Zhang Fan locked the northwest direction, there seems to be a faint aura wave, and this wave is usually emitted by plants.


    "Yes, it should be over there!" Zhang Fan pointed to the distance and said to Shi Xian.


    Shixian nodded: "yes, it should be over there. Be careful. Although you don''t feel the smell of some wild animals, you can''t rule out that there are some hidden wild animals in the vicinity of lianxueteng."


    Zhang Fan carefully toward the northwest direction, along the way vigilant around, dare not have the slightest carelessness, he knew in his heart, the more genius Lingbao, the more difficult to obtain.


    When he came close, Shi Xian pointed to the front and said to Zhang Fan, "look, that root is lianxueteng! It''s not small


    Zhang Fan followed Shi Xian''s direction and looked ahead. He found that there was a vine in front of him. His arms were thick and thin, and they were intertwined with each other. The black and red vines stole a kind of intoxicating aroma.


    But at this time, the surrounding ground suddenly appeared shaking, a crack quickly spread towards Zhang Fan''s feet.


    "No!"


    Seeing this, Shi Xian quickly reminds Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan has been on the alert around, really found the abnormal movement on the ground, quickly cast the starry sky Lingbo, toward the side to dodge.


    At this time, a huge object came out of the ground with a howl of wild animals in its mouth. Its blood red eyes were as bright as lanterns. It vomited letters in its mouth and bowed up to attack Zhang Fan.


    Zhang fan fixed his eyes and sighed: "I didn''t expect that the boa constrictor in the desert can grow so big!"


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "no, he''s not a python, but a dragon. Look at the horn on his head, it''s the symbol of his identity."


    "Jiao?" After listening to Shi Xian''s introduction, he looked in front of him again and found that there was a horn on the top of the giant.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help frowning and said, "if this is really a dragon, then its level should be a wild beast?"


    "That''s right, so it''s better to be careful. In addition, this lianxueteng is supposed to be its guardian. If you want to get lianxueteng, you have to kill it." Shi Xian thought about it and said.


    Jiao took a look at Zhang Fan in front of him, and suddenly a poisonous fog came out of his mouth. The green gas was quietly approaching Zhang Fan''s direction under the cover of the night.


    Zhang Fan''s perception was so keen that he immediately withdrew.


    Just where Zhang Fan had just left, the poisonous fog came. Suddenly, white smoke appeared on the ground. Some stones had been corroded by the poisonous fog and turned into viscous substances.


    Shi Xianyi warned Zhang Fan: "you have to be careful. This Jiao is very good at using poison. If it is stained with a little, the poison will corrode along the body and turn into a mass of pus and blood."


    At this time, Jiao bowed and suddenly rushed towards Zhang Fan. He opened his mouth with a bloody wind, as if to swallow Zhang Fansheng.


    Zhang Fan once again showed the Star wave, speed soared to the limit, dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of Jiao.


    However, Jiao''s attack did not end. It seemed that Zhang Fan would hide. As soon as Jiao''s tail was raised, he swept directly towards Zhang Fan again.


    Jiaowei with strong wind, as if can tear the air, with strong wind, straight to Zhang Fan''s face.


    Zhang Fan is still flexible. He twists his body in mid air and passes Jiaowei when he turns around.


    Jiaowei doesn''t pull on Zhang Fan, but directly lands on the ground.


    Boom!


    For a moment, the whole earth was shaking, and a deep gully was floating on the ground, and the dust and smoke were everywhere, blocking the sky.


    Some people in the distance seem to feel the abnormality on the ground. They can''t help frowning and looking around. They are puzzled.


    "What''s that sound? Is it difficult that there will be an earthquake at Dagang in the desert at night? "


    "No, the shock came from a distance. Who might be fighting? But what kind of people are fighting? It''s so loud. "


    "In terms of scale, it is estimated that the other side is at least a master of Mahayana, otherwise it will not have such great power."


    "How do I feel that it''s not like two people are fighting, it may be a group of experts, or someone has met a wild beast?"


    People are very curious to look at the distance, but in this dark night, it seems that everything in the distance is full of danger, so even if they are curious, they dare not rush to check.


    Zhang Fan avoided the wave after wave of attacks from the Jiao, and constantly summed up his routines and experience. He found that the attack of this Jiao seemed relatively simple, just like biting, sweeping, pouncing, and then the corrosive poison spewed out from his mouth.


    Moreover, the dragon''s body is huge, and its movement speed is a little slow. Zhang fan can entangle with it with his agile body method, looking for opportunities or giving it a fatal blow.In the battle, Zhang Fan also tried to fight back, but it didn''t have much effect. On the contrary, it made Jiao more manic and attacked more quickly.


    In the process of fighting, Zhang Fan also found the weak point of this Jiao, that is, her eyes. As long as she finds a chance to attack her eyes, she can give her a fatal blow.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan jumped up, first dodged Jiao''s attack, and took the opportunity to get close to Jiao.


    When he was close enough, Zhang Fan suddenly showed his fire finger. A fire light was very bright. In this dark night, he burst out a dazzling light.


    Jiao''s body slightly stagnated. After all, there was a flash of light in the dark, which made Jiao''s visual nerve a little uncomfortable.


    Zhang Fan seized the opportunity and directly raised the cold water sword in his hand and aimed it at Jiao''s eyes. His body method cooperated with the sword technique, and his movements were like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    In the night sky, the cold water sword is shining white light. The icy body of the sword freezes the water vapor around it. From a distance, it looks like a sword with snowflake, shooting directly into Jiao''s eyes.


    Poof!


    Cold water sword with cold sword gas, directly into the eyes of the dragon.


    Jiao''s eyes hurt, a large amount of blood gushed out of his eyes, constantly twisting his body, and his mouth gave out bursts of wailing.


    As the Dragon kept twisting its huge body, it was shaking all around. The tail of the Dragon kept beating the ground, forming deep gullies. The venom in its mouth also eroded a large area of the ground and made it extremely black.

 Chapter 285

    Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "go to collect lianxueteng quickly. Don''t let such valuable things be destroyed in the venom."


    Zhang Fan nodded and immediately ran to the direction of lianxueteng in the distance. He reached for it and pulled it out. Then he took the lianxueteng with the thickness of his arm in his hand.


    Suddenly, a refreshing aroma made Zhang Fan''s mind clear, as if it had the effect of refreshing the mind.


    After a close look at the lianxueteng, Zhang Fan found that there seems to be something similar to human blood vessels on the vine, and there is something red inside, which looks like blood. It looks very magical.


    It seems that the speed of the heart is slow, just like that of a giant sarcomas.


    The Jiao on one side saw that Zhang Fan had already picked up the lianxueteng, and he was even more furious. He immediately twisted his body and rushed towards Zhang Fan, spraying poison fog in his mouth. Between walking, the ground was blackened by corrosion.


    Zhang Fan only felt a gust of fishy wind behind him. He didn''t have to look back to know that the hateful dragon was approaching him.


    But this time, Zhang Fan did not want to dodge. Since he wanted to get lianxueteng, he had to kill the dragon, otherwise he would not want to leave here.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan tightened the cold water sword in his hand. During the operation of aura, the cold water sword was even more frosty. The white snowflakes floated along the blade and looked very gorgeous.


    At this time, Jiao had already approached Zhang Fan, with a big mouth, as if to swallow Zhang Fan.


    Just at this critical moment, Zhang Fan''s feet suddenly moved, and a remnant shadow appeared behind him. The remnant shadow was swallowed by the dragon in an instant.


    The next moment, Zhang Fan came to Jiao''s other eye, put away his sword, whirled his figure, and directly put the sword into Jiao''s eye.


    This time, Zhang Fan''s sword stabbed deeply, and even penetrated into the brain from Jiao''s eyes, and some red and white objects flowed out of his eyes.


    After suffering from the pain, the Jiao''s body wriggled more, and countless blood began to gush around. At the same time, the Jiao''s mouth was still spraying poison fog, even corroding most of his body.


    Zhang Fan quickly dodged, knowing in his heart that the venom of the dragon was very important, especially when it reached the level of wild beast, the power of the venom was very difficult.


    At this time, the earth is shaking, the sand is flying, and some spirit grass is destroyed. The rumbling sound is far away, and even some experts in the distance hear the sound. Especially those who feel that they have strength come here with strong curiosity.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "the lianxueteng has arrived. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Zhang Fan nodded, controlled the little demon, ran to the distance in a hurry, and disappeared into the night.


    After struggling for a period of time, Jiao''s life had come to an end. There were large areas of blood and corrosive white smoke everywhere on the ground, and there was a smell of decay on his charred body.


    At this time, a group of people approached cautiously from a distance. They were all masters of Mahayana. There were a large number of them. They wanted to find out what happened here.


    When they got close to each other, they were stunned by the scene, with incredible looks on their faces, and said in surprise.


    "This is What happened? What''s that thing lying over there? Is it a monster? "


    "It''s like a python, but it''s a little too big. To be fair, I''ve never seen such a python before."


    "No, it doesn''t seem to be a python. It has horns on its head, which shows that it has changed from a python to a dragon."


    "Jiao? No, if that''s true, isn''t it a wild animal? Who has the ability to kill a wild animal? "


    They were puzzled and began to investigate the scene, hoping to find some clues.


    An old man came to Jiao''s body and looked at it carefully. He shook his head in disappointment and said to himself, "it''s a pity."


    A young man next to him was puzzled. He covered his nose and stared at a kind of scorching smell. He asked the old man, "elder, what''s the situation? What do you mean by pity? "


    The old man pointed to Jiao''s body and said to him, "this Jiao''s body is full of treasures. It''s a pity that it''s seriously corroded. It''s full of venom and has no value. I really don''t understand who is such a tyrant."


    The young man also frowned and looked at Jiao''s body, especially the white smoke on the body. He said curiously, "this Jiao is not long dead, that is to say, this person has not gone far. Shall we catch up and have a look? "


    The old man shook his head and said, "no need. Being able to kill Jiao means that he has some means and is very dangerous. Let''s stay away from him."


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a goose yellow gown came here with a folding fan in his hand. He looked romantic and noble, but his appearance was very ugly, and the combination of facial features was unacceptable, especially the eyes, which were unspeakable cunning and cunning.The middle-aged man came here and looked around. First he looked at Jiao''s body, then he looked around. He stopped beside a deep pit on the ground.


    The middle-aged man opened the folding fan and thought about it carefully. The corner of his mouth rose slightly. He took a look at the distant sky and guessed what he had found.


    After closing the folding fan, the middle-aged man used his lightness skill and ran directly towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan ran away for a long distance, and when he saw that it was safe around him, he stopped. He took out the blood refining vine from the ring in the storage space, looked at it carefully, and asked the stone immortal: "finally I have it. It''s really hard to deal with the wild animals. "


    Shi Xian nodded and said: "yes, but you are also lucky. If I guess correctly, this Jiao should have just evolved, so it can be killed smoothly. If it has been cultivated for a period of time, I''m afraid its strength is not only that. At that time, it won''t be so easy for us to deal with it."


    Zhang Fan looked at the lianxueteng in his hand and nodded: "anyway, it''s a blessing that we can get lianxueteng now."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan looked at the root of lianxueteng, which was a little sarcomatous. He asked Shixian curiously, "the root of lianxueteng seems to be a little strange. Why is it like this?"

 Chapter 286

    Shimin smiled and said to Zhang Fan, "you have no idea. The branches of the blood cane are valuable, but their roots are much more valuable. The sarcomas are all the essence of the blood rattan, but the sarcoma is only two fist. If it is cut, the juice inside can completely soak your body in it, and it has the effect of harming bones and muscles. If you have a chance, you can have a try. "


    "So amazing?" After hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan couldn''t help his eyes shining. Unexpectedly, this lianxueteng has such an effect. It''s really a little overjoyed.


    But at this time, there was a sound of breaking the sky in the distance. It was very fast. Under the night sky, it was like a black lightning, and went straight to the back of Zhang Fan''s head.


    Zhang Fan immediately frowned and dodged.


    Just listen to Peng''s dull sound, there is a deep pit in the position before Zhang Fan, and a long black dart sticks in the middle of the pit.


    "Who?"


    Zhang Fan frowned, his eyes twinkled with a trace of cold, and his mental power suddenly locked a figure in the distance.


    Only listening to a burst of arrogant laughter from the distance, he said to Zhang Fan, "it''s good, it''s good, you can have such reaction ability. No wonder you can kill wild animals and get lianxueteng."


    After hearing this, Shi Xian frowned slightly, because he didn''t seem to feel any energy fluctuation when the other party started. If Zhang Fan hadn''t reacted fast enough, he would have died long ago. This shows that the other party must have some extraordinary means.


    "This man is not simple. You have to be careful." Shixian whispered to Zhang Fan to remind the way.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at the comer. From the perspective of realm, this person is at least the triple realm of Mahayana. However, the speed and power of the concealed weapon just now are a little inconsistent with his realm. It is obvious that the other party deliberately hid part of his strength in order to cover up his own breath.


    Not long after, a middle-aged man in a goose yellow shirt, with a folding fan in his hand, fell down and stood in front of Zhang Fan with both hands on his back.


    Zhang Fan looked at this man carefully. He was elegant and handsome. His clothes and all kinds of accessories were full of aristocratic flavor. However, his facial features didn''t really pass the standard, especially his eyes, which gave people a sense of cunning and treachery.


    "Who are you? What''s the grudge against me? " Zhang Fan is very strange to this person, but the other party has been killing him from the moment of meeting, which is a bit unreasonable.


    With an ugly smile on his face, the middle-aged man said to Zhang Fan, "boy, you don''t know me. I know you. Your name is Zhang Fan. In the state of Zhang, you have done a lot of great things. Besides, do you know Ni Xiuwei?"


    "Ni Xiu? The third prince Zhang Fan frowned and looked at the middle-aged man again. He felt that the other person seemed to have a royal flavor. Is he a member of the royal family?


    "Who are you?" Zhang Fan''s face darkened and he continued to ask the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man laughed, opened his folding fan and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s OK to tell you. Anyway, you''re going to die soon!"


    After a pause, the middle-aged man continued: "I''m Dai Shun, the seventh Prince of the royal family. The lianxueteng in your hand is a good thing. I''m just useful. If you hand it in now, I can consider making you die happily."


    Speaking of this, Dai Shun''s momentum suddenly changed, and a kind of rich aura wave spread around him, which vividly reflected the five fold cultivation of Mahayana period.


    Zhang Fan frowned deeper and immediately resisted with his mental strength to relieve the pressure brought by the surrounding realm.


    Dai Shun''s eyes with a kind of poison, continued to say to Zhang Fan: "boy, I advise you not to fight fearlessly. You are not my opponent at all, and you can''t blame me. Who let you take what you shouldn''t take? This world is the law of the jungle, the fittest survive, only the strong can be proud of the world!"


    A paragraph of words, with a kind of dignity and domineering, completely gives people a kind of superior, arrogant style.


    If you are a general shackle realm master, you may be scared by his momentum. Unfortunately, Zhang Fan is standing in front of him, a strong man with high mental strength. This momentum has no effect on Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan hugged his shoulder, with a sneer on his face, and said to Dai Shun, "it''s just a cousin. I dare to say such a big story about the world. It''s so funny!"


    "What did you say?"


    Dai Shun has always been a very proud man. Every time he kills someone, he will say something about his ambition. But he is not surnamed Ni. He is really Zhang Fan''s cousin. This is also his scale. No one dares to touch him.


    Today, Zhang Fan even touched his pain, which Dai Shun could not accept.


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly and continued to say to Dai Shun, "am I wrong? If you really belong to the royal family, why don''t you have the royal family name? It''s still that you don''t have enough status in the royal family. They don''t even give you a surname. "After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to add oil and vinegar and said: "in addition, in order to fight for the lianxueteng, you don''t want to use it, because you don''t have the qualification at all. Instead, you take this opportunity to offer it to the third prince Ni Xiuwei in exchange for the trust of the royal family. To be more straightforward, you are just a dog in vain in the royal family."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dai Shun''s face showed a cold look. His angry eyes seemed to be bursting with anger. He clenched his fists and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him with gnashing teeth. He wanted to swallow Zhang Fan alive the next moment!


    But Zhang Fan was not frightened by his momentum, still looking at Dai Shun calmly.


    As the saying goes: People''s words are like swords, killing people is just a matter of a few words, and Zhang Fan''s words have touched Dai Shun''s pain.


    On a cold day, a drop of water is in my heart.


    If Dai Shun is so rude, even if he killed Zhang Fan now, these words will leave a deep imprint in his heart. What''s more, Dai Shun is a narrow-minded person. How can he stand such an insult?


    "Boy, you completely angered me today!"


    With a roar, Dai Shun''s whole body was surrounded by a strong wind. The ground was filled with sand and stone, and the aura was surging. There was a black whirlwind. That ugly face was even more ferocious and terrible in the Black Whirlwind!


    Shi Xian took a look at Dai Shun in front of him, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "this guy, there are some means. You should be careful!"

 Chapter 287

    In the face of such a strong enemy, Zhang Fan is still fearless in the face of danger. He presses his right hand on the handle of the cold water sword, and his mental strength has reached the limit. As long as there is something abnormal in the other side, Zhang Fan will respond immediately.


    At this time, there were people passing by. They just felt a strong wind in the distance. They were very curious and moved towards this side.


    When people see the situation in the field, they can''t help but frown and start to worry about Zhang Fan.


    "The realm between the two is a little big. If I''m not wrong, the realm of the young man seems to be only shackle realm, but the master in front of him is at least the master of Mahayana sextuple! Is there going to be a fight between the two? What on earth is this for? "


    "I''m also curious, but I really admire the young man in the shackles. In the face of such a strong enemy, this young man can still face the collapse of Mount Tai without changing his face. This kind of disposition is really rare in the world!"


    "Does Mount Tai collapse in front of us without changing face? No, if I''m not wrong, that young man should be scared and stupid! "


    The crowd said they didn''t understand the situation in the field and expressed their thoughts. Although there should be no suspense about the battle, they still wanted to see what would happen later.


    Shi Xian looks at Dai Shun with a dignified face. Although Zhang Fan was able to challenge Dai Shun, the guy in front of him is a bit unusual. His whole body fluctuates very strongly. Affected by his emotions, he is now full of fighting spirit, even not in line with his own realm.


    Dai Shun was surrounded by a Black Whirlwind and walked towards Zhang Fan step by step. His face was more ferocious and terrifying. His pace became faster and faster, and suddenly turned into a black lightning. The strong wind behind him plowed a deep gully on the ground!


    With a roar, Dai Shun quickly raised his hand, and saw a dark light tearing open the tranquility of the night, pointing straight at Zhang Fan''s face, the speed was indescribable.


    Zhang Fan had been on guard for a long time. He reacted to the situation in front of him for the first time. The body of Lingbo in the starry sky was stretched to the limit, and there were many shadows behind him.


    Black light instantly pierces all the shadow behind Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan is also dangerous and dangerous to avoid this edge!


    This makes the people in the distance tremble and stare at the situation in the field.


    "Unbelievable! It''s unbelievable! The boy really dodged! He was able to escape such a powerful attack! My realm is higher than that of him. If it were me, I would have been pierced by this dark light for a long time! "


    "Is this boy really just a shackle? I can''t believe it. How could he be so fast? I''m not dazzled, am I


    "I suspect this young man is hiding his strength, otherwise, he can''t do it! It''s interesting to fight like this


    People looking at the situation in the field, Zhang Fan is full of strong interest! I also want to know how many moves this young man can take in front of powerful experts.


    When Dai Shun failed to hit the target in one move, he quickly raised his hand. There were three strong winds in the shape of Pinyin, and he attacked Zhang Fan in front of him. These three attacks were more fierce. In addition, Dai Shun was the wind skill, and his speed was even faster!


    This kind of speed is not captured by the naked eye at all. Therefore, Zhang fan can only dodge by his own feeling, and every time is a dangerous and dangerous avoidance.


    Everyone around him is secretly sweating for Zhang Fan. At the same time, he is also amazed by Dai Shun''s method. It is obvious that Dai Shun is an expert in using concealed weapons. Besides, his skill is wind property. With the power of concealed weapons, Dai Shun is even more powerful and can''t be prevented.


    "This is really a master of using concealed weapons. Although the young man can avoid it, it''s not a long-term solution. As long as he is a little tired, he will be caught."


    "Yes, it''s admirable that the young man can support up to now, but what''s the point of such a fight? There''s no fighting back at all. In the end, it will be consumed alive. "


    "I don''t think so. I have a feeling that there must be something that the young man didn''t do. Moreover, his current situation is not that he doesn''t have the strength to fight back, but that he is looking for opportunities to defeat the enemy. Let''s wait and see."


    People for the field of the battle is still different views, continue to watch with relish.


    For Zhang Fan, although it seems that he is in danger now, Zhang Fan has a clear idea and is also looking for opportunities in the battle. His mental strength is still running to the limit and is ready to fight back against Dai Shun at any time.


    Dai Shun is more brave in the war, especially when he sees that Li Mu is trying his best to dodge every time. In his opinion, it''s only a matter of time to kill Zhang Fan.


    In his heart, he is very confident. There is such a big gap between his opponent and his own realm. If he is a master of Mahayana realm, he can''t even clean up the younger generation of a shackle realm. If he spreads to the river and lake in the future, it will make people laugh.For a time, countless black concealed weapons, like a pear blossom in a rainstorm, directly shrouded Zhang Fan in it.


    In a short period of time, the ground under Zhang Fan''s feet has been cut by more than three feet. There are all kinds of pits of different sizes all around, and the earth is devastated.


    Zhang Fan withstood the strong pressure, dodged all kinds of fatal attacks, and approached Dai Shun little by little.


    Closer, closer, Zhang Fan constantly calculates the distance in his heart. As long as he enters his own attack range, he can surprise Dai Shun and even turn the war situation around in an instant.


    Finally, after Zhang Fan was close enough to Dai Shun, he immediately summoned the white jade flute. The white jade flute spun in the air, and a shock wave scattered around, which immediately weakened the strong wind in front of him.


    Taking this opportunity, Zhang Fan''s mental attack is ready. Like a sharp blade, he bypasses all the dark lights and goes straight to Dai Shun''s eyebrows.


    At this time, Dai Shun seems to have lost his sense. His attack on Zhang Fan is close to madness. He never thought that Zhang Fan could fight back in such a situation.


    However, Dai Shun was an old master in the Mahayana period after all. He had rich combat experience. When he found something wrong, he quickly dodged.


    For such a result, Zhang Fan had expected, mental attack is just to attract the attention of the other side, the real killing move is still behind!

 Chapter 288

    "Fire finger!"


    With a light drink, a gorgeous flame burst out between Zhang Fan''s right hand. Moreover, during this period, Zhang Fan also studied his moves and found that integrating the attribute of thunder into it can enhance the power of this move.


    Therefore, the flame on Zhang Fan''s fingertips is not ordinary, but a rare thunder fire. Although it seems small, once it comes into contact with anything, it will burst out with amazing power.


    Dai Shun was shocked when he saw Zhang Fan''s move. In this dark night, the firelight is particularly gorgeous. With the blessing of thunder, the firelight turns purple, and its power can''t be underestimated.


    In a hurry, Dai Shun felt that there was no way to avoid it. He could only resist Zhang Fan''s move, which made the Black Whirlwind run to the limit, as if forming a special shield.


    With a loud bang, a shockwave spread all around, and the surrounding sand immediately flew around, with two people as the center, as if forming a huge wave.


    Even the people watching the battle in the distance retreated one after another to avoid being affected by the storm.


    At the same time, these people were stunned by Zhang Fan''s move. They never thought that an expert in shackles could make such a powerful counterattack under the attack of the Mahayana strongmen. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    "The boy Is this really his move? How can it be so strong at the bottom? It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. I must be dreaming! "


    "Even if it''s a dream, it''s impossible for several of us to have the same dream. The probability is too low. In my opinion, that young man must have some expert advice, otherwise, he will never have such strength."


    "I guess I''m right! This boy is really hidden! It''s a great genius to be able to fight against the Mahayana masters in the shackle world and attack with such power! If you give him some time, his strength will definitely be more than that! "


    People look at Zhang Fan''s eyes with fiery light, they seem to see Zhang Fan''s future, it is absolutely a rising star of the future!


    At this time, the battle is in full swing!


    Zhang Fan with just counterattack, has instantly reversed the war, began to show a variety of attacks, for a time, unexpectedly let Dai Shun such experts are a little overwhelmed.


    At this time, Dai Shun seems to have regained his sense, with a look of fear in his eyes. He never thought that Zhang Fan''s ability should be so strong, and he secretly doubts that he is really just a shackle?


    Zhang Fan''s moves are faster and faster, and his mental attack is almost all pervasive with all kinds of martial arts. Even Dai Shun, who has Black Whirlwind body protection, feels that he can''t support it.


    An hour fleeting, Zhang Fan''s attack moves without the slightest pause, through layers of reduction, even vaguely want to break Dai Shun''s defense.


    Dai Shun''s eyes are also more and more frightened. There is no pride on his face any more. On the contrary, his eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. He is also thinking about Countermeasures in his heart. He thinks this Zhang Fan is too difficult.


    However, Dai Shun is an old master of Mahayana. Naturally, he has his own card. He didn''t want to use it before. But now it seems that he can''t deal with Zhang Fan without using it.


    At the same time, Dai Shun''s heart is even more angry. A younger generation in shackles can force him to be like this. If this is spread out, how can he get along in the Jianghu!


    Therefore, Dai Shun decided in his heart that no matter what price he had to pay, he must also kill Zhang Fan to avoid future trouble!


    Thinking of this, Dai Shun''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, and his hands quickly sealed in front of his chest. In the blink of an eye, some scarlet chains appeared around him, and he went straight to Zhang Fan with a strong black wind.


    Seeing these scarlet chains, Zhang Fan also frowned and quickly stepped back. He guessed that it must be the other party''s killing move and must be careful.


    "Heaven burning purgatory!"


    A burst of drink, with Shun hands stretched forward, void a grip, countless scarlet chains instantly trapped Zhang Fan in them, blocked all of Zhang Fan''s movements, did not give Zhang Fan any chance to escape.


    Zhang Fan only felt that his whole body was tight, and there was an invisible pressure around him, as if some people were out of breath.


    Soon, countless scarlet chains instantly wrapped Zhang Fan in it, dense, and turned into an airtight sphere.


    Seeing this scene, Dai Shun laughed wildly again, his eyes filled with arrogance and said: "Zhang Fan! You can''t escape this time! Let''s die


    The arrogant Dai Shun gently grasped his hand, and the sphere formed by scarlet chains began to shrink slowly. There were bursts of numbing sounds between the friction, as if to squeeze the people inside into meat sauce!


    A few people in the distance could not help feeling disappointed when they saw this scene. They shook their heads and sighed, sighing the injustice of heaven.


    "It''s a pity. It''s a pity that such a genius is going to fall here today. I''m really envious of the talent!"


    "Yes, it''s a pity, but it''s good for him to stick to it till now. If he gives him some more time, he must have made extraordinary achievements!""Even if it''s a genius, as long as he can''t survive the early stage and can''t grow up, it''s no different from ordinary people. It''s no blame to others. He can only say that his life is not good."


    They all feel sorry for Zhang Fan and feel that his fate is unfair. Some people even want to help Zhang fan through this difficulty. But because Dai Shun''s strength is too strong, they are in a low level. Even if they go to save people, they will die.


    When Dai Shun felt that Zhang Fan was dead, suddenly, there was a dull sound in the sphere formed by the scarlet chain. Then, countless fine electric currents came out from the cracks of the scarlet chain, dense and dazzling in the dark.


    "This is What''s the situation? "


    Dai Shun was puzzled when he saw the scene in front of him. His move was a rarely used mace. As long as someone was trapped in it, he would be squeezed into meat sauce and could not get rid of it.


    Even if the people inside are at a high level and want to break it from the inside, they will be distracted by these moving scarlet chains and can''t do it at all.


    But now, the scarlet chain is full of electric current, and more and more, which shows that Zhang Fan must have done something inside, otherwise, it would never have happened.


    When Dai Shun was stunned, he only heard a dull sound, the scarlet chain was broken instantly, and countless electric currents formed a sphere, which was very dazzling.

 Chapter 289

    Several people in the distance had no hope for Zhang Fan. They were ready to leave here with a sigh. But when they heard the dull sound, they immediately turned around and looked at him. Suddenly, everyone''s gray eyes lit up the hope of life again.


    "No! Is it difficult that the boy really broke the package of the chain? Using a powerful current to get out of it? It''s incredible


    "This guy is really not simple. She''s the best expert I''ve ever seen. I''m sure that if we tell others what we see today, no one will believe it, unless they see it with their own eyes."


    "Yes, no one will believe it even if it is said. I''m still full of confidence in that young man. Maybe he can kill that Mahayana master today! Let''s wait and see! "


    After seeing Zhang Fan break away from the scarlet chain, people immediately became interested and stopped to watch. They were also full of expectations for Zhang Fan.


    Dai Shun looked at Zhang Fan in front of him with an incredible face. He said incoherently: "impossible! It''s impossible! You How did you do that? "


    Zhang Fan looked coldly at Dai Shun in front of him. He held the cold water sword in his right hand. On the blade, countless snowflakes swirled, very gorgeous. When he looked carefully, he found that there was a faint electric current in these snowflakes, which was also the bright blade.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t explain Dai Shun''s question, and from the battle just now, Zhang fan can clearly see that the other side has no mercy at all, that is, they want to put themselves to death.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan is not polite. In this case, he can only fight to death.


    This time, Zhang Fan took the lead in launching an attack, holding the cold water sword in his hand, and instantly killed Dai Shun in front of him.


    For a time, the cold air spread everywhere, killing will move the four fields.


    The cold water sword combined with the two types of water attribute sword technique is even more powerful. Each sword is wielded with a kind of extremely cold air. The ground is full of white frost, and the cold air makes the temperature of the originally hot desert hillock drop suddenly. That kind of piercing meaning even makes people who watch the battle in the distance have a sense of avoidance.


    Although Dai Shun''s realm is higher than Zhang Fan''s, after several struggles just now, Dai Shun''s original confidence has been almost wiped out, and even refreshed his understanding of the shackles classic master.


    A person, no matter what realm he is, as long as he loses his fighting spirit, his strength will be greatly reduced. Even if he is very capable, he can only play about 50%.


    Therefore, this time, Zhang Fan completely occupied the upper hand of the battle, and did not give Dai Shun any chance to fight back. Moreover, after a period of understanding before, these two sword moves in Zhang Fan''s hands can indeed have different changes, and he also has a special understanding of the water attribute sword technique.


    Water, indeed, can be pervasive, changeable, no fixed form, when slow when urgent, changeable.


    Zhang Fan''s sword technique also follows this characteristic. In his sword moves, he is also slow and unpredictable, which is hard to figure out. There is no law at all, so it is impossible to prevent.


    Just a few rounds later, Dai Shun had been forced to retreat. He seemed to be overwhelmed. His face was even more frightened. He had no arrogance at that time. He only wanted how to escape. It was important to run for his life.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t want to let him escape at all. Countless sword Qi had blocked all Dai Shun''s movements. Therefore, in such a battle, Dai Shun could only resist and support hard.


    The battle has been going on for a long time. The sky has turned white in the distance, and the day is about to light.


    Dai Shun in such a battle, really tired spirit, action also began to become more slow, finally unable to resist, the Black Whirlwind around the body has been cut by more than half.


    At this time, Zhang Fan also saw the obvious flaws in Dai Shun''s defense. He was quick with his eyes and hands, and stabbed the cold water sword in his hand instantly.


    In this sword, Zhang Fan condenses all his strength on one point. At the same time, he adds the skill of thunder attribute, which makes the compressed sword Qi more powerful.


    And Dai Shun''s Black Whirlwind was almost gone. The sword Qi contacted with it and burst out a huge force.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand directly pierced Dai Shun''s defense. Then, without the slightest detention, the sword edge directly pierced Dai Shun''s chest and came out through his body.


    Seeing this scene, a few people in the distance suddenly uttered a burst of exclamation, with an incredible color in their eyes. At the same time, they were shocked, and there was a trace of joy in their hearts.


    "Wonderful! It''s wonderful! He did it! It''s really up to people''s expectations! It''s incredible that he, a master in shackles, actually killed the strong one in Mahayana


    "Yes, I''ll tell you. If this boy is able to face a Mahayana master and be fearless in the face of danger, he must have some means, especially the sword in his hand. It''s more unique and gorgeous. This kind of strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people."


    "I really didn''t expect him to be able to kill the Mahayana master. Before, I just thought that he might defeat the Mahayana master. When the other side found something wrong, he might run away. However, from the battle just now, the Mahayana master didn''t have the ability to fight back and was killed directly, which was really beyond my expectation ¡£¡±"Anyway, I''m very happy that the young man can kill his opponent. It''s worthwhile to see such a wonderful duel."


    Standing in the distance, everyone praised Zhang Fan. They all thought that such a genius would make great achievements in the future.


    Dai Shun looked down at his chest. He felt incredible in his eyes. He even felt that he was in a dream. He couldn''t accept it. Today he died in the hands of a younger generation.


    For Dai Shun, all this is the biggest shame of his life.


    Think of this, on behalf of Shun immediately a counter painstaking efforts to spray out, complexion suddenly pale a lot, the spirit will also be depressed down.


    Zhang Fan takes back the cold water sword and turns around to leave.


    Dai Shun looked at Zhang Fan''s back and said, "Zhang Fan! You dare to kill me. My nephew, the third prince, will not let you go! Just wait till you die! "


    Zhang Fan slightly pause a step, said to him: "no harm, if he dares to come, I also according to kill not wrong!"


    "You..." After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dai Shun only felt that his throat was smelly and sweet again. He spewed out a lot of blood and fell directly on the ground. His life was passing away and he finally died. In his eyes, he was still unwilling.

 Chapter 290

    Zhang Fan grabs Dai Shun''s ring and turns to leave.


    At this time, the eastern sun has been sticking out of the clouds, the temperature in the desert is rising, and the frost on the ground is gradually receding, but the ground is still full of scars.


    The three people in the distance see Zhang Fan leave, carefully came to Dai Shun''s side, began to search for something on the body.


    Of course, Dai Shun''s storage ring has also been put away by Zhang Fan, leaving only some accessories on clothes.


    Several people found some beautiful gemstone rings and some jade pendants. They couldn''t help frowning, especially when they saw some textures on the jade pendants.


    "It seems that this jade pendant is not an ordinary thing. It should be something of the nobility. Look at the dragon carved on the jade pendant. It''s really lifelike. The person who can wear such a design should not be a member of the royal family!"


    "It seems that this is something from the royal family. This person has extraordinary bearing and has such a jade pendant on his body. If I guess correctly, this person is from the royal family."


    "I remember that before he died, he seemed to have mentioned the third prince. If so, the young man would dare to kill the royal family. What''s his background?"


    At this point, several people looked at each other, quickly put away the things in their hands, and immediately left the scene, so as not to be seen by others and lead to the pursuit of the royal family.


    Zhang Fan and Shi Xian ride on the little demon and move on.


    As the sun rises, fog is everywhere in the desert hills, and some dry plants are covered with dew, but they are soon dried by high temperature and lose water.


    Some monsters who like damp also go back to the cave to hide, looking forward to the arrival of the night, or act again.


    Shi Xian said to one side of Zhang Fan: "this desert great gang seems to have been abandoned for a long time. Many of the beasts have been trained to become wild animals, and there are also some elixir that absorbs the spirit of heaven and earth and the essence of the sun and moon. It also speeds up the evolution of these beasts. It seems that after a night yesterday, many people have been attacked by monster."


    As he said this, Shi Xian pointed to some bones nearby. It was obvious that they were human bones with some flesh and skin on them. His brain was cracked and he could not see his face. Moreover, none of these bones was complete, and there were traces of being bitten by wild animals on these bones.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these bones, and some storage rings were still nearby. Therefore, Zhang Fan concluded that these people were really attacked by monsters, otherwise, the storage rings would not be left here.


    Take a sip, put away these people''s storage rings and move on.


    Along the way, such bones are everywhere. Almost all of them are low-level people who come here and are finally eaten by monsters.


    The world is like this. The weak eat the law of the jungle, and the fittest survive. If they don''t have strength, they can''t survive in this world. Even if they can avoid the attack of monsters, they can''t avoid the calculation of people''s hearts.


    For such things, Zhang Fan encountered too many along the way, which is not surprising. He put away their storage space ring and went on.


    After walking for a period of time, there was an open space in front of him, which was very large and seemed to be different from other places. Zhang Fan could not help but stop and watch carefully, and could not tell what was wrong here.


    Zhang Fan took a look around and made a comparison with the surrounding environment. If it''s an ordinary place, the ground is undulating. Even if it''s a sand place, it''s not so uniform, with gravel in it.


    But it looks like it''s all fine sand, so Zhang Fan''s first reaction is that there is something hidden in the sand.


    However, after some exploration, he got nothing and nothing, which made Zhang Fan feel strange.


    Shixian also frowned, carefully observed the front, and did not see anything wrong.


    "It''s strange that there seems to be nothing here, but there seems to be something wrong." Shi Xian frowned and said to himself.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "I also have this feeling. There is no grass here, even some small insects. It''s very suspicious. Moreover, the wind here is not small. Even if there is sand, it should be wavy. It won''t be so smooth at all."


    According to common sense, since there is sand here, with the wind blowing, the sand will appear in the shape of water ripples, which is a normal phenomenon.


    Shi Xian looked around and found some footprints from a distance. He immediately said to Zhang Fan, "you see, these footprints seem to disappear directly here. Judging from the shape and step length, it should be that someone has been here, but there are no footprints on the sand, which is a bit unreasonable."


    Zhang Fan frowned, pointed to the sand in front of him and said, "so, I think there should be something wrong with the sand, or these are not sand."


    "Not the sand?" Shixian curiously looked at the side of Zhang Fan, and looked at the sand in front, suddenly thought of something, can not help but frown deeper.After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I remember, there is another thing in the desert hillock that is more terrible than monsters and wild animals, and even kills people in the invisible. It''s impossible to prevent. That''s the legendary sand worm."


    "Sand worm?" Zhang Fan had some doubts. He had never heard of such a thing.


    Shi Xian nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "yes, it''s said that the shape of this thing is similar to that of sand, but it''s a kind of insect. It''s a social activity. If someone accidentally enters it, they may be eaten without bones."


    At this time, the sand seems to have found the existence of Zhang Fan and Shi Xian, and has begun to slowly approach the two people. There is a feeling that they are not aware of each other.


    But Zhang Fan''s perception is very sharp, and immediately found that it is not right. In addition to what Shi Xian said just now, Zhang Fan is even 80% sure that the thing in front of him should be sand worms.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan directly drew out the cold water sword at his waist and chopped the sand in front of him.


    With a dull bang, the sand in front of him was suddenly stirred up by Zhang Fan''s sword spirit, but there was a bright red in it. It was obviously the smell of blood.


    "No, it''s really a Sandworm!" Seeing this, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan in a hurry.


    At this time, after the sand insects were attacked, they immediately turned into a whirlwind and rushed to the direction of Zhang Fan and Shi Xian, which also made a series of squeaky sounds!

 Chapter 291

    Zhang Fan waved the cold water sword in his hand and chopped the sand insects with white frost. There were several red lines in the sand insects, but they didn''t seem to have any effect on the movement of the sand insects.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan: "these sand insects are almost all pervasive, just like sand. Even the absolute defense may be broken by him. Let''s leave here first!"


    Zhang Fan nodded and ran away in a hurry.


    But these sand worms are like a whirlwind, chasing Zhang Fan. They are also very fast, and they don''t want Zhang Fan to escape.


    Along the way, a few wild animals were directly wrapped in the sand insects without having time to dodge. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared and became the food of sand insects. At the same time, some sand insects also grew in size.


    Zhang Fan frowned. The sandbug was really hard to deal with, and its speed was not slow. He had already raised the speed of the star volley to the limit, but he still couldn''t get rid of the sandbug.


    In the process of escaping, Zhang Fan also used the cold water sword to attack the sand insects. He tried to slow down the movement speed of the sand insects with the cold air in the sword Qi, but this is not a long-term solution.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan tried to avoid the crowd. After all, there are still many people in the desert. If he passes through the crowd, he doesn''t know how many people will die.


    Moreover, after eating some of the monsters along the way, the sand worm became stronger and more numerous.


    In other words, the reproductive capacity of this sand worm is still very strong. If it continues to be fed, I don''t know what it will grow into in the end. Therefore, try not to let them eat any more.


    After seeing Zhang Fan, some passers-by around him feel puzzled. It seems that there is a tail behind him, which makes all the hot people confused.


    "What is that? It can''t be sand, but why do these sands only follow the young man? What''s going on here? "


    "I''m curious, too. The thing behind him seems to be a dust storm. It''s really strange that there is such a strange thing in this desert hillock? Can''t even the sand be offended? "


    "Forget it, since we came to this desert Dagang, strange things have never stopped. Now I just want to go back. Everything here is so weird. I don''t want to die here!"


    People are quite confused about Zhang Fan''s actions. At the same time, they are also full of fear about everything in the desert. These people have been in the desert for a day. That is to say, during this day, a lot of things have happened, whether it is a monster or a wild beast, there will be bloodshed.


    Of course, sometimes, wild animals and monsters are not the most terrible, and the most terrible thing is the people''s heart. During this period, for the sake of a spirit grass, the two forces fight against each other, and even some people who go with each other turn against each other and attack each other behind their backs.


    Therefore, in the face of interests, all alliances are as pale as white paper, without any persuasion. Even if they are brothers, they will fight each other in the end.


    Just in one day, the atmosphere in the desert has become very awkward. There will be no alliance or interest exchanges between people. Everyone looks like an enemy.


    At this time, the most important thing is to keep a safe distance, otherwise, you may be killed at any time.


    Zhang Fan led these sand insects out for a long distance. When he fled, Zhang Fan thought about how to kill them all.


    Judging from the attack just now, it seems that these sand insects are not afraid of the sword power of water. Even if they can be killed a little, they have little influence on the sand insects. If you want to eliminate them all, you need to find another way.


    Looking back on Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan thinks that since these sand insects are all pervasive, they just occupy some physical advantages.


    To put it bluntly, these sand worms are just worms. They are not invulnerable. If they are not afraid of water, they may be afraid of fire.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan had an idea. He thought it was a way to try.


    After slowing down the speed of the foot for a minute, the sandbug has already got closer to Zhang Fan. When the sandbug is a certain distance away from Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan suddenly shows his fire finger. Suddenly, a flame spreads out among the insects, breaking the surface. Just in a moment, a large number of sandbugs explode directly.


    There was also a creaking noise in the sand insects group, as if they were very afraid of Zhang Fan''s fire finger.


    However, the number of these sand insects is too large, even if the fire finger is used to deal with them, I''m afraid it may not have much effect. In case these omnipresent sand insects threaten themselves, it''s not worth the loss. If you want to kill all these sand insects, you need to find another way.


    Put the cold water sword away. Zhang Fan thinks about it. When he was fighting with Dai Shun, he tried to combine the thunder and lightning skill of lion dragon with the sword move of water attribute. Finally, he compressed the sword Qi, which would produce different effects.


    If that''s true, why don''t you combine this lightning technique with the flame finger? The flame carries electric light, and its power should be better than before.After some thinking, Zhang Fan felt that this method could really be tried.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also uses the lightning skill of lion dragon. The two are combined, and the effect is excellent.


    "Lion dragon thunder fire skill!"


    With a light drink, Zhang Fan raised his hand and pointed out that a fire suddenly turned into a lion dragon, with a row of electricity all over his body. He rushed towards the sand insects, where he passed, there was a piece of scorched earth everywhere. When countless sand insects touched the lion dragon''s body, they exploded instantly, turned into a blood mist and disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan was delighted and pointed again with his right hand. Suddenly, the lion dragon''s body exploded, and countless electric currents with flames spread around, directly blowing up most of the sand insects.


    And these sand insects seem to have opened the wisdom, found that the front is not right, one after another ran around, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan took a long breath. It seems that his guess is right. These sand insects are really afraid of thunder and fire.


    Seeing that the sand insects disappeared, Shi Xian said with a smile to Zhang Fan, "I didn''t expect that you could keep your head clear at this time. You just created a kind of martial arts. You''re really a genius!"


    Zhang Fan laughs and doesn''t say anything. As for what happened just now, it can be regarded as crooked. If there is any property backfire and self defeating, then it may be another outcome.

 Chapter 292

    After getting rid of the pursuit of sand insects, Zhang Fan continued on his way, releasing his mental strength to the limit, chatting with Shi Xian beside him and exploring around him.


    At this time, a group of young people in the distance stare at Zhang Fan, and follow Zhang Fan, waiting for the opportunity to start.


    Zhang Fan also felt the existence of these people, but he didn''t care too much, because the highest level of these people is just a phase of Mahayana. If they dare to find fault with them, Zhang Fan doesn''t have any difficulty in dealing with them.


    When they came to a place where there was no one, they suddenly quickened their pace and used their lightness skills to directly stop Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at these people without expression, and even disdained to fight with people like them.


    These people, from the point of view of clothing, should be a few followers followed by a young master.


    The leader, with gorgeous clothes, a hairstyle, a folding fan in hand, is fat and has a broad face. At first sight, he is a person of rich and young level. His realm should be just breaking through to Mahayana, and his strength is not stable.


    Moreover, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, this person should often take some elixirs, and has not worked hard to cultivate. Therefore, even in the Mahayana period, the strength of the experts in the Mahayana period does not match that of the real Mahayana period.


    These people around him are even more unbearable. They are just shackles, and their auras are complex. At first sight, they have practiced many kinds of martial arts, but they are not proficient. Only in the end can they show such aura fluctuations.


    These people have no strength at all. They can only bully the weak. When they meet the real masters, they will die.


    In fact, Zhang Fan''s guess is right. These people just keep up because of Zhang Fan''s low level.


    The fat man who looks like the first young master is Wang Xu. He is the young master of the Wang family and the only child of the Wang family. Although the spirit root is not good, Wang Xu is crying and crying for cultivation. In order to make him happy, the master of the Wang family spared no effort to spend a lot of spirit stones and get countless miracles to help him cultivate.


    Gradually, Wang Xu became dependent on these elixirs. He found that with the help of these elixirs, he entered the country very quickly, and became more lazy and unwilling to work hard.


    Every time he broke through the realm, he would be complacent. In addition, the company around him would flatter him every day, which made Wang Xu feel invincible.


    Recently, Wang Xu received news that the seal in the desert Dagang was loose, so he volunteered with the Wang family leader to take people to have a look. If he could find the baby, he would make a great contribution to the whole Wang family.


    The master of the Wang family also feels that Wang Xu has grown up and knows how to share his family''s worries. He is very happy. When he leaves, the master tells Wang Xuqian not to be brave. If he meets a master, he must not fight hard. It''s important to protect his life.


    Wang Xu said that he kept the owner''s painting in mind and said that he would run home if he couldn''t beat it.


    But since he came to the desert Dagang, Wang Xu began to lead people to explore the desert Dagang.


    However, he found that there were more experts here than he thought, and all of them moved very fast. After a day''s exploration, he found nothing. He also met the monster''s attack and killed two of his subordinates.


    In addition, Wang Xu had no actual combat experience at all. When he was attacked by monsters, he could only run away in confusion. Therefore, he didn''t take advantage of the desert Dagang.


    I want to retreat and leave here, but when I think about it, I can''t come here empty handed. If I come back to my family, how can I explain to the owner?


    Just when Wang Xu was in trouble, some of his followers began to give him some advice. Since he didn''t get any treasure in the desert, it''s better to grab some from others, especially those who act alone and have a low level. Although they don''t have any good things in their hands, at least after they go back, there is a saying.


    Wang Xu felt that this method was feasible, so he began to take people to search in the whole desert hillock. But many people were walking together. Even if there were low level people, there were experts to protect them, so they could not start at all. "


    in his distress, Wang Xu finds Zhang Fan''s figure, and his eyes suddenly brighten. In his opinion, Zhang Fan, a shackled state, dares to act alone here. This is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity!


    However, Wang Xu did not dare to act rashly. First, he took people to follow Zhang Fan for a period of time, and then determined that Zhang Fan was really a person.


    Surrounded by Zhang Fan, Wang Xu put away the folding fan in his hand, raised his hand and pointed. With a kind of dandy arrogance on his face, he said to Zhang Fan, "boy, it''s bad luck for you to meet us today. If you know your face, hand over the storage ring in your hand, and we can let you live. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being merciless It''s over. "


    Several of Wang Xu''s followers also came forward one after another, one by one rubbing their hands. It was obvious that as long as Zhang Fan dared to say no, they would start to fight.


    Zhang Fan was still happy and fearless. For these people, he had nothing to be afraid of. If they dared to mess around, Zhang Fan guaranteed that they would die miserably.After looking around for a week, Zhang Fan took out a lot of storage space rings from his arms and said to Wang Xu, "I have many storage space rings. I don''t know which one you want."


    Wang Xu and others see this scene, immediately is also a Leng, face with a look of consternation.


    Although this storage space ring is not too valuable, it''s not the kind of goods that can easily be rotten. How did this boy get so many storage space rings?


    At this time, Wang Xu looked at these storage space rings in Zhang Fan''s hands, his eyes shining, and he thought to himself, this is really rich! Even if you don''t find any genius Lingbao, you can get some storage rings to go back. It''s an account.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu pointed to Zhang Fan and continued: "I want as much as you have. Please hand it in quickly. Don''t talk so much nonsense."


    Zhang Fan smile, face not see the slightest panic, and all the storage space ring away, said to him: "then if I don''t pay?"


    "If you don''t, there''s only one way! Boy, my patience is limited. Don''t wait for me to change my mind. In that case, you will die whether you hand it in or not! " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Wang Xu was a little angry. From childhood to adulthood, few people dare to talk to him like this, especially those who are lower than him.


    "If you want me to hand over the storage ring, it depends on your ability." Zhang Fan held his shoulder and his eyes were cold.

 Chapter 293

    "What a big tone!" Wang Xu suddenly burst into a rage and narrowed his eyes, with a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, several followers around felt that it was a good opportunity to perform in front of the master, and said to Wang Xu one after another.


    "Young master, why kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife? This boy is just a shackle. Don''t bother you. Let''s play with him."


    "Yes, young master, we can deal with this boy. Don''t dirty your hands. Don''t worry, young master. We will make him feel worse than death!"


    Wang Xu nodded and said to several people, "you should be careful. Don''t kill him, young master. I''ll kill him myself and let him know what will happen if you offend my young master!"


    Several people agreed, with a grim smile on their face, and approached Zhang Fan one after another. With all kinds of weapons in their hands, they would take Zhang Fan down.


    Zhang Fan took a cold look at several people, and his right hand was already on the handle of the cold water sword. For Zhang Fan, he really disdained to fight with these people, but they wanted to die by themselves. In this case, he could not blame himself for being merciless.


    Just as the two sides confronted each other and the war was on the verge of breaking out, a dull drink suddenly appeared in the distance.


    "Stop it


    His voice is strong and powerful, and his realm is not vulgar. Just a dull drink makes Wang Xu''s eardrum ache. It''s obvious that the speaker is a powerful master.


    Zhang Fan was also in a daze. He thought that he would go on his way after solving these people in front of him. But now it seems that someone has come to fight against injustice. It is rare for such things to happen in this desert hillock.


    Looking along the direction of the voice, Zhang Fan found that two people came towards him quickly in the distance, one old and one young. The old man had white hair and tall stature. He was wearing a black gown, light gauze, crane hair and childlike face, giving people a sense of immortality.


    The young man next to the old man was dressed in black, with a long knife on his back. He had a cold face and short hair. He looked very capable. At first sight, he was an expert with a knife.


    In the blink of an eye, they have come to Zhang Fan and have a look at the situation in the field. The old man said to Wang Xu and others with a serious face: "more people bully less people and bully the weak. You are really capable!"


    Wang Xu was in a bad mood. He came to the desert hillock and got nothing. Now, he finally found a Zhang Fan, who was acting alone and only in shackles. He wanted to grab something from him and prepare to go back to work. But he didn''t expect that someone would fight against injustice and ruin his good deeds at this time.


    "Who are you? Why meddle? " Wang Xu asked some dissatisfied with the old man.


    The old man said coldly, "if you have some experience, you should know me. I''m Lu Xun of the Lu family in Beichen. I''m called Jiu Ye."


    "What? Are you Mr. Lu Jiu Wang Xu asked with an incredible face.


    "It''s me." The old man, with both hands on his back, admitted.


    Wang Xu quickly arched his hand, put away the arrogance on his face, and politely said: "it''s Mr. Lu Jiuye who came here. It''s hard to welcome him far away! I am... "


    When Wang Xu was about to introduce himself, Lu Jiuye raised his hand slightly, shook his head and said, "who are you? I''m not interested in knowing. Go away. Don''t embarrass the young man, otherwise, I won''t face you."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Wang Xu is dissatisfied, but he can''t do anything about it. Lu Jiuye''s name is still very loud in the river and lake. If he really makes trouble, he will be scolded by his elders when he comes back to his family.


    What''s more, Lu Jiuye is an old master of Mahayana. He has extraordinary skills. Although he seems to have five levels of Mahayana, in fact, even the seven level master of Mahayana has to give him three points.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu quickly arched his hand and said: "since it''s the person the ninth master wants to protect, what can I say?"


    Turning his head, Wang Xu, with a smile on his face, said to Zhang Fan, "boy, the green mountains will not change, the green waters will flow. We are destined to see you again."


    Although the words are polite, in fact, Wang Xu is giving Zhang Fan a warning, which means that although Jiu Ye can protect you for a while, he can''t protect you for the rest of your life. When we meet next time, we must make you look good!


    Zhang Fan is still expressionless, even lazy to look at Wang Xu.


    After dropping this sentence, Wang Xu left here with his followers.


    Zhang Fan thinks that Wang Xu and others are lucky. Someone can stand up at this time. If no one bothers them, they are doomed.


    "Mind your own business." Shi Xian murmured a little dissatisfied. With Zhang Fan''s current strength, Wang Xu''s few losers, in Zhang Fan''s hands, can''t go on a round and will die.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the Lu Jiuye in front of him. From the other party''s dress, he was really noble, and his whole body was full of a kind of good air.


    Although Wang Xu and Zhang fan can''t help it at all, for Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye is able to help a stranger in the desert. It seems that the other person is also a kind-hearted person, which is very rare in the Jianghu.Lu Jiuye turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan. With a peaceful look in his eyes, he asked Zhang Fan with a smile: "little brother, are you ok?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s all right. Thanks to Jiuye''s coming in time, Zhang Fan thanks Jiuye for his help."


    Lu Jiuye waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s nothing. You don''t have to worry about it."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan and looked around him. He asked Zhang Fan curiously, "little brother, don''t you have more companions when you come to the desert?"


    Zhang Fan continued to shake his head with a smile and said, "no, I''m used to going alone. I heard that the ban on desert Dagang has been lifted, so I want to come and have a look."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "in that case, let''s go together. We can take care of each other."


    Zhang Fan laughs, but he doesn''t want to agree. But looking at Jiuye''s caring eyes, Zhang Fan thinks that this person is trustworthy.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded to the ninth master with a smile and said, "it''s so good. Thank you for your help."


    The ninth master nodded and took Zhang Fan with him. The three of them walked towards the distance.


    Along the way, Jiuye was also a talkative man, telling Zhang Fan something about the Lu family.


    From the conversation, Zhang Fan learned that the Lu family, where the ninth master was, was really not simple. Among them, the masters were like clouds. They lived in seclusion and didn''t care about the outside world.

 Chapter 294

    But Lu family''s reputation is outside, many people do not dare to provoke, just like Wang Xu heard the name of the ninth master, immediately turned away, did not dare to have the slightest carelessness.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also learned that the young man beside Jiuye, named Yanfei, was an orphan. He was adopted by Jiuye. Although he had ordinary talent and spirit, he had a special understanding of Dao Dao. He had already understood the meaning of Dao when he was a teenager.


    From that day on, the ninth master found a sabre script in Lu''s house for his cultivation. Yanfei also worked very hard. Although he didn''t like to talk, he was always repaying the ninth master with his actions.


    Now, Yanfei has reached the level of Mahayana. He always follows Jiuye and is very loyal. As long as Jiuye orders him, Yanfei will do it at all costs.


    Therefore, the ninth master also treats Yanfei as his own relative. When he''s OK, he will compete with him to give advice on his Sabre skills and help him improve his fighting experience.


    This time I came to Dagang in the desert. Jiuye heard that there are many talented Lingbao here. Recently, Jiuye found that Yanfei''s realm has reached a bottleneck period. After all, it''s just like Linggen, so it still needs a lot of talented Lingbao to support. In the future, efforts will be made to make up for the congenital deficiency.


    After hearing what the ninth Master said, Zhang Fan felt that the ninth master was really selfless. For the sake of a picked up child, he dared to come to the desert Dagang. This courage is really commendable.


    Shixian also heard what Jiuye said, and kept silent. During the rest, Shixian said to Zhang Fan, "this Jiuye man is good. His own realm has met the bottleneck, but he has always thought about the child. This spirit is really rare."


    Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shixian, "do you mean that Jiuye has encountered a bottleneck? No breakthrough? "


    "No Shi Xian shook his head and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "if I''m not wrong, this Lu Jiuye should have been injured when he was young, which led to the obstruction of veins in his body. He didn''t take it seriously at that time, but in his future cultivation, he buried hidden dangers. If this matter is not solved, then he can only practice here in his life."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "moreover, in my opinion, he has been stuck in this realm for a long time, and his life is limited. If there is no breakthrough, it is estimated that the oil will run out and the lamp will run out."


    While listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan looked at Lu Jiuye in the distance. He felt that such a chivalrous good man should not have such an end.


    "Can we help him?" Zhang Fan thought for a while and asked Shi Xian.


    Shixian had expected that Zhang Fan would say this for a long time. He nodded and said, "yes, it''s the lianxueteng you got before. He just can use it. And it doesn''t have to be more than half a tree. It doesn''t have any effect on him. "


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan immediately took out the lianxueteng from the storage space ring, cut half of it with the cold water sword in his hand, and put away the root and a section of the cane.


    Take the remaining half of the lianxueteng and go to the direction of Jiuye.


    "Ninth master, this is the lianxueteng I found in the desert. I wonder if you can use it." Zhang Fan''s face was flat, as if he had just taken out an ordinary thing.


    The ninth master''s face suddenly changed when he saw this and lianxueteng. His eyes were full of incredible color. After all, he had lived for a long time. He knew many talented Lingbao, and naturally knew what Zhang Fan was holding.


    "This is Lianxueteng? Young man, where did you get it? " The ninth master asked Zhang Fan in surprise.


    Zhang Fan shrugged his shoulders and said: "on the way, I found that there was a strange aroma on this cane, so I found it by the taste. I didn''t see it outside, so I picked it. I don''t know if it is useful for Jiuye?"


    Listen to Zhang Fan''s words, nine Ye obviously a Leng, feel Zhang Fan doesn''t seem to understand the value of this lianxueteng.


    However, Lu Jiuye has always been magnanimous all his life. No matter Zhang Fan doesn''t know anything about it, he has to tell Zhang Fan the truth.


    Looking at the lianxueteng in his hand, the ninth Master Zhang Fan explained: "young man, this thing is very important, not only for me, but also for everyone. As far as I know, this thing is very picky about the growing environment. If you want to grow to such a large size, it will take at least ten thousand years."


    After a pause, the ninth master continued: "also, I remember there are records in ancient books that there will be wild animals or powerful monsters around this thing. It''s very rare. If you are in a low level, you can''t get close to it, otherwise you have only one way of thinking."


    Yan Fei stood aside, holding his shoulder and saying nothing. He just looked up at Zhang Fan in front of him. His eyes twinkled with curiosity. He always felt that there was something hidden in Zhang Fan''s body, which was hard to see.


    After listening to the ninth master''s words, Shi Xian nodded slightly and whispered to Zhang Fan: "Lu Jiu master is really knowledgeable and upright. He can see such a rare thing without evil thoughts, which proves that his character is really OK."Zhang Fan had the same feeling after listening to the introduction of lianxueteng from Jiuye. He said to Jiuye, "since this thing is useful to Jiuye, I will give it to Jiuye as a reward."


    "No! I can''t help it Listen to Zhang Fan say to want to give this thing to oneself, nine Ye repeatedly wave hand, continue to say: "this thing is really too expensive, I can''t accept! Young man, I appreciate your kindness, but this is what you get. It''s very valuable. Remember to keep it well and don''t show it. Otherwise, someone will be jealous and be killed! "


    Zhang Fan said with a smile: "since this thing is so dangerous, I''d better give it to Jiu Ye. I''m in a low level. If I''m really targeted, I''ll surely fall into the hands of others. Instead of that, I''d better give it to Jiu Ye directly."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly put the half root lianxueteng in Jiuye''s hand, and there was no one in his eyes.


    The ninth master looks at the lianxueteng in his hand, and his eyes are full of gratitude. Shi Xian is right. This lianxueteng is really helpful to the ninth master. It can not only increase Shouyuan, but also use this lianxueteng to return to refining demons, help him repair the meridians in his body, and break the shackles of the realm.


    "Well, young man, in that case, I''ll take it. In return, I''ll give you something."

 Chapter 295

    Then Jiuye took off a jade pendant from his waist and handed it to Zhang Fan. He continued: "this is my personal accessory. I give it to you today. If you are in trouble in the future, go to the Lu family for help. With this, the Lu family will help you."


    Zhang Fan nodded and conveniently put this white jade pendant into the storage space ring. He knew that Jiuye really showed enough sincerity to present the personal accessories to himself, which was an equivalent exchange.


    Moreover, it is a symbol of Jiuye''s status. That is to say, according to Jiuye''s status in the Lu family, Zhang fan can go to the Lu family with this jade pendant, and it is unimpeded.


    After putting away the things, the three continued on their way. After a conversation just now, Jiuye and Zhang Fan got familiar with each other a lot. They were chatting and moving forward. It was not boring.


    After walking for a short time, Shi Xian suddenly said to Zhang Fan, "there seems to be something in the northwest direction. I can obviously feel the fluctuation of aura, and I have a will in the sword."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan turned his head and looked to the northwest. He put his mental energy outside. As expected, he found that there were aura fluctuations far away. It seems that this thing is not simple.


    "Ninth master, there seems to be something over there. Let''s go and have a look." With that, Zhang Fan took the lead in exerting his lightness skill and rushed to the northwest.


    Jiuye and Yanfei follow Zhang Fan. They are so fast that they are close in the blink of an eye.


    There is a crack here. There is darkness in the crack, but a bright white spot can be seen in the depth of the crack, which is the source of aura fluctuation.


    "What''s that thing? It seems to send out a kind of faint knife meaning!" Nine Ye''s perception is also quite sharp, mental power outside, immediately locked the things in the crack.


    On the other hand, Yan Fei''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He had already understood the meaning of Dao, and he had a keen sense of Dao will, even resonated with Dao will in the crack.


    However, Yan Fei had some doubts in his mind. In his opinion, this object should be close at hand, but the perception of the knife''s meaning seemed to be far away.


    Yan Fei came to the ninth master and said the question in his heart.


    Zhang Fan took a look around and said to them, "in the desert, there are some ancient sects, which have their own space. Although they have declined, they are still dangerous. The treasure you see should be in the space, and this crack should be a kind of partition in the space."


    Jiuye came forward, he had a little research on space. He reached forward and closed his eyes slightly. A light blue halo appeared in his palm. When he diffused in front of him, he seemed to be blocked by something and was bounced back.


    Sensing all this, Jiuye opened his eyes slightly and nodded: "what little brother Zhang Fan said is right. There is a special space here, but after ten thousand years, the partition in this space has become a little weak. I should be able to open it."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and reminded Jiuye: "space can indeed break the gap, but Jiuye should also be careful not to completely break this layer of estrangement, otherwise, the space will collapse."


    "You know a lot, don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    With that, Jiuye stepped forward again, spread out his hands, and secretly operated his martial arts. In his palm, there was a special halo.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at everything in front of him. It was the first time that Zhang Fan saw such a skill, especially the blue halo in the palm of Jiu Ye, which filled Zhang Fan''s heart with curiosity. Moreover, the halo did not seem to belong to any attribute.


    Shi Xian could feel the doubt in Zhang Fan''s heart, so he explained to him: "this is the fluctuation of space. It seems that the ninth master is still a master who can use the power of space."


    "The power of space?" Zhang Fan''s in the heart some don''t understand, curiously ask a way to Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, it''s the power of space. It''s hard to master this power. It''s illusory and elusive. It''s very gifted to have a glimpse of tangao. Some people can''t feel the existence of space power all their lives, let alone master it. Therefore, in addition to the realm, they need great opportunities to master the power of space. ¡±


    after a pause, Shi Xian continued: "the power of space is terrible. If you can master this ability, you can jump and shuttle in space, and then you can go directly from this end of the mainland to the other side of the mainland. It''s so simple that you can also create cracks in space and open different spaces."


    Zhang Fan is very interested in listening to this kind of power in the space. He secretly decides to feel the power of the space if he has the chance.


    Jiuye used the induction of space forces to find the partition between the spaces. He palmed his right hand and looked forward. Suddenly, a dark blue palm wind slowly pushed out. The palm wind grew stronger against the wind. In an instant, he became more than one person tall and hit directly on the front partition.


    Just listen to a dull bang, the front seems to be hit by the palm of a black cave, just like a normal place, directly out of a black hole in general, with a vortex in the black hole, I do not know where to go.Nine Ye feet a little, directly toward the direction of the black hole rushed past.


    Yan Fei and Zhang Fan also follow up, and alert around.


    After entering the black hole, everything in front of you suddenly becomes clear.


    It''s not dark here. It''s a historic site. It looks dilapidated for a long time, but the old style can be seen.


    There are ruins everywhere. It seems that they have been abandoned for a long time. There are some nameless plants around. There are various kinds of vines everywhere. It seems that they are a paradise of plants.


    Three people walk very carefully, Yan Fei is still in the release of the knife, found in front of the distance appeared a trace of induction, that he is looking for the baby in front.


    Zhang Fan also felt the existence of this object, followed Yanfei behind, moving quickly forward.


    "No, someone, be careful!"


    Shi Xian seems to have found something and hastily reminds Zhang Fan.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fan only felt that there was a strong wind ahead, which was obviously sword Qi.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Zhang Fan feels not good, hurried to nine ye and Yan Fei to remind a way.


    Yan Fei returns to his senses and finds the abnormality around him. But it''s too late to dodge. He pulls out the long sword behind his family, drinks loudly, and cleaves towards the front.


    Boom

 Chapter 296

    The sword Qi and sword Qi collided, and a huge shock wave scattered around. Countless vines were cut off in an instant, and even some ancient relics were turned into vermicelli.


    At this time, several figures came to the three people one after another, each with a long sword in his hand, wearing a white gown, with cloud patterns at the collar and cuffs.


    "Haiyunzong people?" Zhang Fan frowned and immediately recognized their identities.


    Haiyunzong is also a big sect. Like Tianfeng sect, they only yearn for freedom. At the same time, they came here to protect the third prince Ni Xiuwei.


    But in addition to protecting the third prince, other people of haiyunzong also want to inherit in the desert Dagang. By the way, they can find some treasures and bring them back to the sect.


    These teams are mainly led by the elders of the sect. When they come here, each elder will have a black compass in his hand.


    It''s called Xuanyin ruler. It''s made of a special material. The pointer inside has a sharp sense of spatial fluctuation. It can guide people to find another entrance to the space.


    The people of Haiyun sect were also surprised to see Zhang Fan. Among them, a middle-aged man in a white gown and a purple gold crown was holding Xuanyin ruler in his hand. At first sight, he was an expert at the level of elders in the sect. Moreover, only the elders with high status in the sect were qualified to take the Xuanyin ruler.


    Shi Xian looked at the situation in front of him and said to Zhang Fan with a dry smile: "it seems that haiyunzong is really good enough. He even took out such precious things."


    Zhang Fan scanned the people in front of him with his mental strength and found that the elder''s realm was the highest, at least the sixth level of Mahayana, which was similar to the realm of Jiuye.


    However, the people of haiyunzong always hide their own realm. Therefore, Zhang fan can''t see through what realm the other party is. He can only see a rough picture.


    The ninth master looked at the elder Haiyun in front of him and said to him, "I don''t know if you are the disciples of that sect. Could you negotiate with us about the treasure in the distance?"


    The middle-aged elder at the head said to the ninth master with a cold hum: "we are from Haiyun sect. I''m Zhao Heng, the elder of Haiyun sect. We found this thing first. It''s you who should leave."


    Yan Fei''s face is expressionless, and his eyes are even colder, because this guy named Zhao Heng dares to speak to Jiu Ye in such a tone, which makes Yan Fei very unhappy.


    Jiuye didn''t feel angry because of the other party''s rudeness. He continued to smile and said, "why don''t you make an offer and let''s do a business? As long as the price you give is reasonable, I am willing to pay Lingshi to you. How about that? "


    Zhao Heng took a look at the ninth master and said, "no, we are determined to get the treasures here. If we know the truth, we should leave immediately. We have to go to other places. Don''t get in the way here!"


    As soon as the words came out, Yanfei''s whole body was suddenly ready to kill. The aura of his body was released, and there was no wind in his clothes. Looking at the elder of Haiyun sect named Zhao Heng in front of him, his right hand tightened his long sword. It was obvious that as long as the other party dared to say more nonsense, Yanfei would fight with him.


    Jiuye sighed, and felt that although the guy named Zhao Heng was not pleasant to hear, what he said was reasonable. After all, they found out this place first. It was improper to rob him.


    However, Yanfei has a strong feeling for this treasure, which shows that it is quite suitable for him. For a time, Jiuye is also in trouble. He is also thinking about how to solve this problem.


    Zhang Fan stood aside and saw it clearly. He felt the treasure in the distance. It was a sword. Haiyunzong used a sword all the time. The sword had no effect on them at all.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan laughed and said to Zhao Heng in front of him, "it''s really interesting. When did haiyunzong use a sword instead of a sword?"


    After hearing this, Zhao Heng was very upset. He immediately looked at Zhang Fan and found that Zhang Fan was just a shackle. He said with disdain, "there''s no part for you to speak here. I advise you not to speak disorderly, or I''ll tear your mouth!"


    Zhang Fan felt that this person was not polite and had no moral character. He was always prickly when he spoke, and some anger appeared in his heart.


    With a cold hum, Zhang Fan said, "my mouth is on my face. I can say what I want to say. Besides, am I wrong? The treasure over there is a knife. It''s useless for haiyunzong. Why should I treasure it? You might as well help others. "


    "None of your business!" Zhao Heng was even more impatient. He continued to say to Zhang Fan with a cold hum: "even if we can''t use it, we have to take it back to the clan. If it''s a big deal, we''ll dissolve it and rebuild it into a sword!"


    After listening to Zhao Heng''s words, Zhang Fan even laughed. This kind of laughter is a kind of ridicule.


    "What are you laughing at?" Zhao Heng narrowed his eyes and asked Zhang Fan coldly.


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "I think you really don''t have any common sense. You also say that you are the inner door elder of Haiyun sect. If all the inner door elders of Haiyun sect are at this level, then Haiyun sect is just like that.""Smelly boy, how dare you insult haiyunzong!" Zhao Heng was furious, and his sword pointed directly at Zhang Fan.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the whole field became very tense.


    But Zhang Fan was still happy and unafraid, with a light expression on his face, and said to Zhao Heng, "am I wrong? Do you know how many materials are needed to make a peerless blade? Each kind of material is exposed to different temperatures and has different reactions. If the same temperature is used to decompose the materials in weapons, it can only be said that it is a manifestation of violence. How can it be rebuilt? "


    Zhang Fan''s every words are very reasonable, even let Zhao Heng some speechless, but Zhao Heng''s heart is still very angry, eyes revealed infinite killing.


    "Even if you''re right, so what? Now Haiyun Zong is determined to win this treasure. If anyone dares to snatch it, I''ll cut it by the sword!" With a stroke of the sword in his hand, Zhao Heng''s sword Qi soared to the sky. That kind of momentum, domineering, people dare not close.


    Zhang Fan sneered and said to Zhao Heng, "you''re right. You''re really determined to get it, but the problem is, you haven''t got it yet, have you?"

 Chapter 297

    Zhao Heng snorted coldly, looked at the knife not far away, and disdained to say to Zhang Fan: "this thing is close at hand. If I want to get it, I can get it at any time. What do you care?"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Zhao Heng, "in that case, this thing is just what you found. Strictly speaking, you haven''t got it yet. Therefore, from some angles, this thing is not your own. It should be for those who see it."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Zhao Heng''s eyes were cold. He immediately waved to several people around him, indicating that they would surround Zhang Fan, especially the old man Lu Jiuye. He could not change at this time.


    Yan Fei is still expressionless, especially in the eyes of Zhao Heng, with a kind of hostility, not because of this weapon, but Zhao Heng''s attitude towards Jiuye.


    Zhang Fan looked around and said with a smile, "why, are you still afraid that we can''t snatch at this time?"


    Zhao Heng sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "you don''t have this ability. No matter what you say, we Haiyun Zong are determined to win this sword today."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "that''s not necessarily true. In that case, we might as well see whose action is faster."


    With one sentence thrown down, Zhang Fan has been secretly running in the void, and the aura in his body is running between his feet. He glances at the people around him, thinking about how to rush out of the encirclement of these haiyunzong disciples.


    Lu Jiuye stood aside and said nothing. He was also thinking about the countermeasures. Moreover, every word Zhang Fan said just now was very reasonable. However, Lu Jiuye thought that we should try not to hurt the harmony. After all, these people are from haiyunzong, and they are just a small team, There must be a lot of people in haiyunzong, so as to avoid trouble in the future.


    Zhao Heng hummed coldly to avoid the long night and turned to walk in the direction of the knife in the distance.


    At this time, Zhang Fan suddenly applied his body method of void Lingbo to the limit. For a moment, the shadow behind him passed by the two disciples of haiyunzong. The strong wind roared, which instantly exceeded Zhao Heng''s speed.


    Zhao Heng is a Leng at first, then in the heart suddenly secret way is not good, hurriedly display body method, chase forward.


    But Zhang Fan has the initiative after all, and the speed is incredible. In the blink of an eye, he is in front of the knife.


    Take advantage of the long knife, backhand to chase Zhao Heng is one.


    In a flash, the cold light of the knife came close to Zhao Heng''s face. Although Zhang Fan was not a swordsman, the material of this knife was very rare, and it had its own meaning. When it was waved at will, there would be a knife spirit.


    Zhao Heng see bad, immediately avoid, eyes with venomous eyes staring at Zhang Fan, gnashing his teeth, clenching his fists, wish now will Zhang Fan alive!


    Zhang Fan took the long sword in his hand, pointed to Zhao Heng, and said with a smile: "it seems that my speed is faster after all. Now, this thing has come to my hand. According to your opinion, whoever gets it first is who owns it. Then this knife belongs to us!"


    All the people around returned to God and turned to look at Zhang Fan. They were all surprised. They didn''t understand what had happened just now and why the knife was in Zhang Fan''s hands now.


    "What''s the matter? What happened just now? Why is that knife in his hand? Does it mean that his speed is faster than that of our elder Zhao? "


    "I don''t know. Just now I just felt a strong wind whistling. After that, the figure of the young man disappeared. The next moment, the knife fell into his hands."


    "This It''s impossible. How could he have such a terrible speed in a shackle state? No, I must have read it wrong. "


    All of them had an incredible face. Even some disciples of haiyunzong couldn''t believe their eyes. They never thought that Zhang Fan could get the long sword in the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Jiuye was also stunned. Before, he just thought that Zhang Fan was just an ordinary monk in shackles. But now, it seems that there is something hidden in this young man, which is really not simple.


    I can''t help recalling that when I first met Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan was besieged by a group of people. If I didn''t help, Zhang Fan could easily escape from these people with such speed.


    Yan Fei''s eyes were filled with joy when he saw this scene. After all, it was much better to fall into Zhang Fan''s hands than Hai yunzong''s hands. At least, Zhang Fan had room for negotiation.


    However, Yan Fei also found a problem, that is, Zhang Fan''s strength does not match his current state. This person is really a little strong, especially in the aspect of body method. I''m afraid Jiuye may not be able to achieve such speed in an instant.


    "You Good boy, dare to rob things from haiyunzong! How unreasonable! I advise you to hand over your sword quickly, or you won''t leave here today! " Zhao Heng said to Zhang Fan angrily.


    "If you don''t leave, you won''t leave. Anyway, the outside world is very dangerous. It''s better to hide here. I''ve lived here these days. What''s the big deal?" He took a long sword on his back and showed a look of indifference."You Boy, it seems that you are really tired of living today, OK! I will help you today and send you to see the king of hell! " A dull drink, Zhao Heng suddenly right hand sword a turn, a white sword gas instantly cut to Zhang Fan.


    After all, Zhao Heng is a master in the Mahayana period, and his sword Qi is extremely powerful. In addition, he is now in the angry stage. Influenced by his emotions, his sword moves are even more powerful.


    Lu Jiuye''s secret way is not good. Although Zhang Fan''s speed surprised him, under such a powerful attack, the distance was so close that Zhang Fan could not avoid it!


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye suddenly exerts his martial arts of space, grabs the void in front of him, and directly uses the power of space to pull Zhang Fan to his side, avoiding Zhao Heng''s sword.


    Boom


    The sword cut on the ground, and all the plants were cut to pieces, forming a huge pit, and some relics were destroyed.


    At that moment just now, Zhang Fan only felt that there was a force pulling his shoulder. In a moment, everything turned into a virtual shadow. When everything returned to normal, Zhang Fan found that he was standing beside the ninth master.

 Chapter 298

    Is this the legendary power of space? It''s really amazing!


    Zhang Fan felt the power of space for the first time. He was a little curious. When he had a chance, he must consult Lu Jiuye.


    He took out the long knife in his hand and handed it to Yan Fei. Zhang Fan said with a smile, "here, now this knife is yours."


    "This..." Although Yanfei always wanted this knife, he didn''t think that everything was coming so fast. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He didn''t like to talk. At this time, he could only stand in the same place and look at Zhang Fan. His eyes were full of gratitude.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "take it. It''s not snatched from them. According to them, first come first served. We just see it at the same time, but we get it first in the end. So, this thing is yours."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei looks at Lu Jiuye and asks him.


    Lu Jiuye also thinks that Zhang Fan has some truth. After all, this thing is in the nature of being ownerless. If anyone gets it first, it belongs to him. Haiyunzong is just a little unreasonable.


    After getting the permission of the ninth master, Yanfei took the knife from Zhang Fan. Suddenly, a familiar meaning of the knife ran through his whole body, and his own meaning of the knife resonated with the will of the sword directly.


    Hum


    With the sound of the sword, the bright light of the sword goes straight to the sky!


    Yan Fei also felt that he was full of strength. The blade pointed to the ground obliquely, and the telescopic blade even sent out a kind of domineering dignity. It can be imagined that the owner of this sword was also a decisive person.


    Zhao Heng was very annoyed. He wanted to kill Zhang Fan with one move, but he didn''t expect that Lu Jiuye would rescue Zhang Fan at this time. He was even more angry.


    "Kill them all! Take back that knife


    Zhao Heng''s whole body sent out a strong aura wave, and immediately ordered to these haiyunzong disciples around him.


    Haiyunzong''s disciples also came forward one after another. The three people in the field pointed by the sword in their hands were ready to go.


    Lu Jiuye''s face also cooled down. He looked at all the people in front of him and finally fixed his eyes on Zhao Heng. He said to Zhang Fan and Yanfei, "give me the elder of haiyunzong. You should be careful."


    With that, Lu Jiuye rose directly into the air, with a light blue palm in his hand, and killed Zhao Heng directly in front of him.


    For Lu Jiuye, he always treats people with morality and courtesy, but if the other party wants to kill him, he will never shrink back.


    Zhao Heng was angry in his heart and killed the ninth master in front with his sword. Both of them were experts in the Mahayana period. Their strength was strong, and their power made the whole space shake.


    On the other side. All the children of haiyunzong are approaching in the direction of Zhang Fan and Yanfei. The strength of the long sword in their hands is even more flexible. They are ready to start at any time.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people around him and found that they were in different states. It was not difficult to deal with them.


    Yanfei holds the long knife in his hand and says to Zhang Fan: "give these people to me, and you just step back."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded. He knew more about Yanfei''s strength, since he was Lu Jiuye''s Apprentice. You can''t be wrong. Let him deal with these haiyunzong disciples. If something really goes wrong, it''s not too late for him to go up again.


    "Well, be careful yourself." With that, Zhang Fan stepped aside and sat down in a relatively flat place, ready to watch the battle.


    Yanfei is holding a long sword in his hand. The meaning of the sword runs through his whole body. His chest and back are straight, like a sharp blade coming out of the sheath. At the same time, the aura of his whole body fluctuates so strongly that he has reached the peak of Mahayana cultivation.


    When a swordsman holds a long knife in his hand, his momentum is even more frightening, especially when Yan Fei is in front of him. Holding the long knife in his hand, he feels like a king in the world.


    The disciples of Haiyun sect around them were afraid of Yanfei''s temperament. But elder Zhao Heng had just given a death order and had to take the knife back from Yanfei''s hands. Therefore, they had to stick to it.


    At this time, a disciple of haiyunzong took the lead in attacking Yanfei in front of him. With a sword Qi, Yanfei''s face was very fast. He didn''t give Yanfei any time to think!


    At this moment, Yanfei''s body suddenly moved and directly bypassed the opponent''s sword Qi. With a long sword in his hand, his figure and the light of the sword merged and instantly passed through a haiyunzong disciple in front of him.


    When Yanfei''s body appeared again, it was behind the haiyunzong disciple. At this moment, it seemed that time was still.


    The haiyunzong looked down at his chest and found that there was a very gorgeous red flower on the white gown, and it was getting bigger and bigger.


    He quickly untied his skirt and found that there was an extra scar on his chest. He saw the bone deeply, and a large amount of blood gushed out in an instant.With a plop, the dead body fell to the ground. Lost life.


    "What a quick knife!"


    For a moment, all the disciples of haiyunzong looked frightened. Unexpectedly, just a moment ago, one of their classmates had already died under the other''s knife. What''s more, they didn''t see how Yanfei made the knife at all.


    Zhang Fan sat aside and nodded to himself. Yan Fei really has two skills. It seems that he has already groped for the unity of man and sword. However, his spiritual roots are limited. It will take some time to master this skill thoroughly.


    However, the Dao will in this sword really helps him to understand. The rest depends on his understanding.


    As a swordsman, a good knife in his hand really has a lot of improvement, and even can achieve leapfrog challenge, which makes many experts feel scared.


    And Zhang fan can also see that there is a kind of primitive and simple domineering spirit on the blade. Although it has been so many years, the will on the blade has not been obliterated by the years.


    After killing one person, Yanfei''s momentum suddenly rises to the peak. Holding the long sword in his hand, he directly kills the haiyunzong disciple in front of him. The sword is extremely swift and unpredictable.


    In the blink of an eye, two weaker haiyunzong disciples fell to the ground.


    Shi Xian also saw Yan Fei''s action in the distance, turned his lips and said to Zhang Fan: "this man''s Sabre technique is really good, and he has a certain understanding, but his spirit root is not good. The day after tomorrow, he can develop into this kind, which also shows that he really worked hard, but the sabre Qi power is not enough. If I guess correctly, he will fall behind in a moment, because these Haiyun sect disciples are not good There are few experts

 Chapter 299

    Looking at Yanfei in the distance, Zhang Fan feels that his Sabre technique is somewhat stiff. Although he is domineering, he has some straightforwardness and has no flexibility. If he is his opponent, he will be able to master his Sabre moves almost in a short time, so as to counterattack him, and finally bring his Sabre technique into his own rhythm. In that case, Yanfei is sure to lose Doubt.


    It wasn''t long after Yan Fei killed several haiyunzong disciples that he showed his weakness. In the face of several haiyunzong masters, the power of the sword technique was also slightly insufficient. For a while, it also fell.


    Zhang Fan saw all these things in his eyes. As soon as he was going to help, Shi Xian stopped Zhang Fan and said to him, "don''t go. It''s rare to have such an opportunity. In my opinion, these haiyunzong disciples can''t do anything about him. Let him take this opportunity to experience and maybe tap his greater potential. In this way, it will be of great help to his future development. "


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "also, I found that the knife in this boy''s hand is not simple. The aggressive sword on it is a bit like that left by ancient masters. Maybe he can get some inheritance from it. In that case, this trip to desert Dagang is not in vain."


    "Heritage?" After hearing this, Zhang fan can''t help but pick his eyebrows. Inheritance is a good thing. If he can really inherit the will of some ancient masters, it will be of great help to his present strength and future cultivation. Some people can even ascend to heaven by virtue of this inheritance and become real masters.


    "Yes, the Dao has its own meaning. This may be the special material used to make weapons, so it can happen. Some weapons even have different properties, which are related to the materials and forging techniques. But if you want to make this different will appear in a weapon, it means that there is a close relationship between the weapon and its original owner It records the master''s will in a special way, so if the latter gets this weapon, it will get the corresponding inheritance. "


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "moreover, some weapons not only record the master''s will, but also his skills. Because they are often used, this kind of image will even exist in the weapons. If it is like that, it will be a big treasure."


    Zhang Fan nodded, feeling that what Shi Xian said is reasonable. In this world, Kung Fu is still very valuable, especially some Kung Fu that has been lost in ancient times is powerful.


    Zhang Fan has looked up some books before. It is said that there were many masters in ancient times. At that time, the aura was more abundant, and everyone''s realm was not simple. But after several wars, these masters had fallen down, and some of them didn''t survive at all, and finally disappeared in the long river of history.


    Moreover, the monks in ancient times had innate conditions. In addition to training, they wanted to develop more powerful moves. In addition, they always had wars. Therefore, powerful skills were very important to them.


    But now, after such a long time, a lot of auras have been absorbed, and the natural materials and treasures have become very rare. Even some people''s cultivation is a problem. How can they have time to study other skills? So it''s a great thing if they have been inherited from ancient times.


    At this time, Yanfei in the field has begun to work harder. After all, those haiyunzong disciples who are not strong enough have been killed by him. The rest of them have a higher level than him. If Yanfei is one-on-one with them, there may be a chance of winning. But when these people go together, Yanfei is already a little overwhelmed.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan felt that time was almost up. Moreover, in the difficult battle just now, Yanfei consumed a lot of money. If he continued to do so, he might die in the hands of these haiyunzong disciples.


    Just when Zhang Fan was about to come forward to help, these disciples of haiyunzong suddenly exchanged their eyes with each other. The long sword in their hands waved quickly, and countless sword Qi crossed, forming a sword Qi network, which directly wrapped Yanfei in it.


    Zhang Fan frowned at this. Unexpectedly, these haiyunzong disciples were so vicious. They wanted to kill Yanfei by surprise!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan did not dare to delay at all. He directly showed the flying wave in the sky and drew out the cold water sword at his waist. He wanted to help for the first time.


    But at this time, the sword in Yanfei''s hand seems to feel that Yanfei is in danger, and suddenly burst into a dazzling light. Countless swords burst into the sky, directly smashing the sword network, and wrapping Yanfei''s body in it, making it impossible to get close.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but be stunned and asked Shi Xian, "what''s the matter? Do you mean... "


    Shi Xian looked at Fang Yanfei''s situation and said to Zhang Fan, "you guessed right. Now the inheritance has begun, but he can''t be disturbed at this time. Otherwise, there is a risk of going crazy! "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "I''ll protect the Dharma for him."


    With that, Zhang Fan walked forward and blocked Yanfei behind him. He was holding a cold water sword in his hand and looked at the disciples of haiyunzong in front of him.Zhao Heng, who was fighting with Lu Jiuye in the distance, also saw this scene and said to the disciples of haiyunzong: "hurry up, that guy is accepting the inheritance of the ancient will now. If the inheritance is over, it will be too late! The knife in his hand must be snatched back! "


    These haiyunzong disciples nodded and came forward with their swords.


    As soon as the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand tightened, a pleasant sound appeared on the edge of the sword. The light blue awn of the sword was very gorgeous. At the same time, it had a kind of cold breath, which made people shudder.


    "If you want to do it, you need to pass me first." Zhang Fan holds the cold water sword in his hand and says to several haiyunzong disciples in front of him coldly.


    These haiyunzong disciples looked at each other, and they laughed at Zhang Fan in their eyes. They disdained Zhang Fan.


    "Just you? A guy in bondage? Isn''t that a mantis arm? There are many ways to commit suicide. Do you think this way of death is more heroic? "


    "Boy, I think you''re tired of living. OK, we''ll help you today."

 Chapter 300

    "If you want to be a hero, I''ll give you a chance today! Elder martial brother, that guy killed many of our classmates just now. Today, we must help those younger martial brothers to revenge. Moreover, since this boy wants to die, we might as well count him as one. Anyway, there are not many more people on huangquan Road, and there are not many less people! "


    "That''s right, elder martial brother. Let''s fight with this boy and kill him directly. Didn''t the elder just say that. Now we have to seize the time. If the boy''s inheritance is over, we won''t be able to get the knife back. "


    Several people discussed with each other and immediately started to fight against Zhang Fan. In an instant, all the people used were killing moves. They didn''t pay attention to Zhang Fan at all. The sword flew by, and the surrounding plants were instantly thrown away. With an irresistible force, they rushed towards Zhang Fan.


    Lu Jiuye, who is fighting with Zhao Heng in the distance, sees this scene and thinks that the secret is not good. At this time, Yanfei is accepting the inheritance of Dao will. Zhang Fan''s courage to stand up at this time is really commendable. However, Zhang Fan is just a shackle, and can''t resist the attack of these haiyunzong masters.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye wants to help Zhang Fan, but all this seems to have been seen through by Zhao Heng in front of him. His sword skills are flying. He doesn''t give Lu Jiuye any chance at all. His moves are more fierce, just to hold him back.


    For a moment, Jiuye was very anxious, but on second thought, Zhang Fan seemed to show amazing strength when he just won the sword, which really surprised him.


    Moreover, just now, Lu Jiuye saw Zhang Fan''s fearless expression, and he could not help wondering whether Zhang Fan really had a way to deal with these Mahayana experts?


    In the current situation, Lu Jiuye can only choose to trust Zhang Fan. After all, there is no better way.


    In the face of the sword network, Zhang Fan is still expressionless. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the strength of these haiyunzong disciples is not enough.


    The cold water sword in his hand whirled, and in a moment, countless ice cone like sword Qi shot out, Pingping, just in a moment, the sword Qi network was smashed by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, and disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this scene, all the haiyunzong disciples were stunned, and their faces showed an incredible look.


    "Broken? Am I right? This boy is just a shackle. He can smash all our swordsmanship with his own strength? I''m not dreaming


    "No, there must be something wrong with this guy. Maybe he''s hiding his strength. Otherwise, how can he have the ability to crush our sword Qi?"


    "Have you noticed that the sword in his hand looks very special. Maybe he has found his own inheritance in this desert hillock, so his strength is not as simple as it seems."


    "I still can''t believe that even if he gets some inheritance, he may not have the strength to use it, so I guess this guy must be a great master, just stuck in the shackles."


    "Have you ever heard of one thing, that is, if a genius attains the shackles, he needs to open too many physical shackles, so the realm will be stuck here and stagnate. However, when he opens each physical shackle, he will have different strength improvement, and even can achieve leapfrog challenge!"


    Several disciples of haiyunzong felt more and more scared, and their eyes were full of panic. However, some of the elder martial brothers couldn''t look down and said to them one after another.


    "How can you boost their morale and destroy their prestige at this time? No matter what, after all, he''s just in the shackles. There''s nothing to be afraid of. "


    "Yes, even if he is a genius, we will directly destroy him in the cradle. In this way, haiyunzong will lose a strong enemy in the future."


    "That''s right. We''ll kill him before he grows up, so as to avoid endless trouble. We didn''t try our best just now. This time, we can''t be careless. We''ll try our best to fight the lion and the rabbit!"


    After a few words, the disciples of haiyunzong rekindled their confidence again. They summoned up their courage again and rushed to Zhang Fan in front of them.


    This time, each haiyunzong disciple showed all his strength, and showed his best martial arts one after another. In an instant, countless sword Qi rushed towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s face is still calm, and his sword is flying in his hand. Countless Blue Sword Qi interweave with each other''s sword Qi and make dull sounds. Moreover, with his own strength, Zhang Fan has no weakness and can easily dissolve all their moves.


    Jiuye in the distance had a cold sweat in his heart. However, when he saw Zhang Fan''s performance, his heart suddenly regained confidence and was very excited. As long as Zhang Fan and Yanfei could be OK, he would be satisfied.


    Turning his head, Lu Jiuye looks at Zhao Heng in front of him. He knows in his heart that this battle must be decided quickly and can''t be delayed any longer, so as to avoid something unexpected happening to Zhang Fan and Yan Fei.


    Zhang Fan holds a sword with one hand, but he doesn''t attack. He just defends it. He steps on the starry sky and flies in the waves. What he uses is the sword manual he got in Dagang desert at that time.Zhang Fan found that these two kinds of sword moves are not simple. From these two kinds of sword moves, Zhang Fan found that these two kinds of sword moves are all inclusive, such as collapse, pick, chop, chop, hang. All kinds of moves are closely related to each other. With the attack of Shangshui attribute, the lingering is cold. It can be said that the combination of hardness and softness, and the sword spirit is all pervasive impossible to guard against.


    Moreover, in actual combat, Zhang Fan is more flexible in the use of various moves, and has a deeper understanding of sword moves. To put it bluntly, he uses these disciples of haiyunzong to practice.


    If this matter is known by the disciples of Haiyun sect, I don''t know if I will vomit blood in anger.


    All the disciples of haiyunzong couldn''t attack Zhang Fan for a long time, and they felt a little strange. They didn''t understand why Zhang Fan had such ability, especially his sword technique. It seemed that there was no law, so they had a deep feeling.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan''s sword technique has a strong defense ability, combining hardness and softness. He can even easily remove their strong sword Qi, and finally smash it. It''s very difficult.


    "No, what''s the matter with this boy''s swordsmanship? Why is it so difficult to deal with each other? "

 Chapter 301

    "I don''t know. His swordsmanship seems to have no rules, no routines, and his movements are so natural. It''s really unpredictable."


    "It''s beyond my understanding that a shackle state can have such ability. If this person keeps in front of us, we can''t break through his defense or get the knife."


    "Don''t lose heart. I believe that any sword technique has weakness, but we didn''t find it. Moreover, elder Zhao has given a death order. If we don''t get the sword back, I''m afraid we will be punished after we go back."


    These disciples of Haiyun sect are also very helpless. Now they are in a dilemma. If they don''t get the knife back, elder Zhao Heng will not let them go after they return to the sect.


    But even if they went to rob Zhang Fan, they didn''t have any way to do it. The other side''s sword technique was strange and inexplicable. Moreover, Zhang Fan didn''t use all his strength. That is to say, if Zhang Fan really wanted to kill them, then they really didn''t have any power to fight back.


    At this time, there was a scream in the distance. It turned out that the battle between Lu Jiuye and Zhao Heng had been divided. With his spatial skill, Jiu Ye directly killed Zhao Heng.


    The disciples of haiyunzong immediately stopped their actions and looked into the distance. They were even more frightened. Zhao Heng is the most powerful one here. Now, he is dead in other people''s hands, so they are not the opponents of Jiuye at all.


    At this time, Yanfei''s Dao Qi has dissipated, and he opens his eyes slightly. It is obvious that he has accepted the inheritance of Dao Yi, and his whole body''s momentum has become more aggressive.


    Zhang Fan turned and looked in the direction of Yanfei. With his strong mental observation, Zhang Fan could clearly feel that the momentum of Yanfei was different, especially his aura fluctuation. Although there was no change in his realm, his overall strength improved a lot.


    Yan Fei took a cold look at the Haiyun sect disciples in front of him. The long sword in his hand was bright and he waved it forward immediately.


    Shua!


    A sharp blade was strong in the wind. In a flash, it rushed towards the people in front of it. The speed was just a flash of white light.


    Boom


    In an instant, smoke and dust rose everywhere, and there was a huge crack on the ground. All the plants were destroyed and disappeared in this knife.


    And all the disciples of Haiyun sect in front of them were forced to retreat by this Dao mang. They dodged one after another. When they looked at the ground, there was sweat on everyone''s forehead.


    "No, isn''t that the Dao will he inherited? It''s incredible! Fortunately, I dodged, otherwise, I would be killed by this Dao Qi. "


    "Yes, the power of this knife is really extraordinary. If it''s tough, we''re not his opponent at all. I didn''t expect that after a short period of time, he has grown up so much. It''s incredible!"


    "The material of this Dao is not ordinary. In addition, the Dao will in the Dao has a kind of domineering dignity. That''s why his strength has been improved so much, and it''s a long way away from us."


    "I think we''d better go. Now elder Zhao Heng is dead. One of the two young people in front of us has inherited the will of Dao Dao and the other is unpredictable. If we don''t leave again, we may not be able to leave."


    Therefore, the eyes of haiyunzong''s disciples were full of fear, and they had no intention of fighting. For them, Zhang Fan was like death, and their lives were in their hands.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the disciples of Haiyun sect. He thought to himself whether to kill them or not. If he kept them, they would tell the elders of the sect what happened here after they went out. Haiyun sect would never give up and would come to seek revenge.


    For Zhang Fan, it doesn''t matter. Not only haiyunzong, but also Tianfeng sect are chasing him. Anyway, there are more lice, and they are not afraid to bite. Therefore, whether these people die or not will not have a great impact on Zhang Fan.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, how to deal with these people, you decide."


    Yanfei stands beside Jiuye with a long knife in his hand, looking at the haiyunzong disciples in front of him coldly and observing their every move.


    At this time, a disciple of haiyunzong was scared to the limit. He had only one idea in his heart, that is, he didn''t want to die here.


    The next moment, the haiyunzong disciple immediately yelled, rushed to the distance, desperately escaped, and the speed had soared to the limit.


    Yan Fei snorted coldly. He had noticed this man for a long time. He immediately caught up with him and waved the long knife in his hand. Between the flashes of the knife light, he instantly hit the body protecting aura of this man.


    With a bang, the haiyunzong disciple was immediately cut off and flew out. He vomited blood and looked pale. At first sight, he knew that he had suffered a serious internal injury.Yan Fei didn''t kill him just now, so he was alive. Otherwise, the haiyunzong disciple would have been split in two by Dao Qi.


    See this scene. The other disciples of haiyunzong were shocked. They looked at Zhang Fan and others in horror, like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. They completely lost their resistance. Their faces were as pale as ashes. They looked frightened and said nothing.


    Zhang Fan held his shoulder and looked at the haiyunzong disciples in front of him. He said coldly, "do you want to go? It doesn''t seem that easy. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, all haiyunzong disciples fell to their knees and began to beg for mercy.


    "Young Xia! It''s all because we have no eyes. We shouldn''t rob things from you. However, we are forced to do so. Otherwise, elder Zhao will not let us go after we return to the clan! Please forgive me, young Xia, and let us live


    "Yes, young Xia, it was elder Zhao''s idea at that time. We can only do it according to what he said. If we don''t mean to offend you, please forgive me!"


    "We also have difficulties. We have to do what the elder told us. Now, elder Zhao is dead, and we don''t have to listen to his orders. Please rest assured, young Xia. After we go out, we will keep our mouth shut. We will never tell anything happened here. As long as you can let us go, we will do what we say!"

 Chapter 302

    These disciples of haiyunzong began to beg for mercy from Li Mu, hoping that Li Mu could help them and let them live.


    Zhang Fan heard these words just now, and some innocent people could think of it.


    But there is no way. If you let them go, haiyunzong will know everything here. After all, Zhao Heng is the elder of haiyunzong''s inner gate. Now that he died in the desert, someone will trace him. If so, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei will be in trouble.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan turned his head and looked at Lu Jiuye. He wanted to ask him whether these people should live or not.


    Lu Jiuye is always kind-hearted. He frowns and thinks that these people are innocent. After all, they are haiyunzong''s disciples. Naturally, they have to listen to the elders. That''s why there is such a conflict.


    "Just let them go." Master Lu Jiuye waved to let these people go.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, the disciples of haiyunzong fell down on their knees and kowtowed to each other. They kept thanking each other. They stood up one after another and hurried to the distance. They did not dare to delay at all. They were afraid that Lu Jiuye would repent at this time.


    After these people left, Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan, "these disciples of Haiyun sect will report the situation to the sect when they go back. I''m afraid they will retaliate against you in the future."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s OK. I''m not afraid to bite if I have more lice. Anyway, I''m in the state of being hunted down. It doesn''t matter if I have more lice. Don''t I live well now?"


    "You''re being hunted, too? What''s going on? " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye was shocked and asked Zhang Fan why.


    Zhang Fan laughs and tells Lu Jiuye about the killing of the elder of Tianfeng sect. Lu Jiuye is shocked and looks at Zhang Fan in front of him carefully. He doesn''t know what his strength is and how he survived such a pursuit.


    When Zhang Fan finished, Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan, "that is to say, you are still safe after so many people? Boy, you may not be able to do it in your present state. Have you mastered some special means? "


    Zhang Fan shrugged his shoulders and said to Jiuye: "I don''t know about this. It seems that when others break through the shackles, they only need to open the shackles of the body, and then they can be promoted successfully. However, the shackles in my body seem to be much more than ordinary people, so the realm has always been in such a state."


    Listen to Zhang Fan say so, nine ye in the heart how much some curiosity, to Zhang Fan frown ask a way: "can you let me explore your meridians."


    Zhang Fan nodded and stretched out his hand.


    Master Lu Jiuye raised his two fingers on Zhang Fan''s meridians, and a thick aura entered Zhang Fan''s body to explore his physical condition.


    Before long, Jiuye suddenly widened his eyes, looked at Zhang Fan, some incredible said: "it''s really strange, according to the shackles in your body, you should be a top genius, but your spirit root..."


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to Jiuye: "to be honest, when I was born, Linggen was robbed, but the talent was still there. Therefore, my cultivation speed was not so fast, and the realm was also stuck here."


    "Is Linggen taken?" Lu Jiuye was puzzled, but he was more or less fighting for Zhang Fan. His tone was slightly angry and he said, "it''s really shameful that there are such vicious means in this world. We Lu family can help you find a way to say it."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I''ve learned the kindness of the ninth master. As for revenge, I can do it myself. I won''t bother the Lu family."


    Listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye was more or less relieved. He understood that the reason why Zhang Fan said this was that he didn''t want to implicate the Lu family.


    "Well, in that case, if you need anything in the future, no matter whether I''m here or not, you can go to the Lu family for help with the jade pendant in your hand, and you will never be stopped." Lu Jiuye swore to Zhang fanxin.


    The reason for this is that in the eyes of Lu Jiuye, he is predestined with Zhang Fan. At the same time, Zhang Fan is very generous. He is still willing to give it to him after knowing the magical function and precious value of lianxueteng. This really moves Lu Jiuye. Moreover, in the eyes of Lu Jiuye, it is of great help to him.


    Moreover, in Jiuye''s opinion, Zhang Fan is not simple. Even if Linggen is deprived, his talent is still there. In the battle just now, Jiuye also saw some problems, that is, Zhang Fan''s realm is not consistent with his own ability, and even the experts in Mahayana are not his opponents.


    Yan Fei stood aside, silent, has been listening to the dialogue between Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan, quietly be a listener, always so.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Yanfei, especially the knife in Yanfei''s hand. With excitement in his eyes, he asked Yanfei, "Yanfei, did you really get the inheritance just now? Is there any skill in this inheritance? "


    Yan Fei nodded and told Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan about what had just happened.It turns out that at the critical moment just now, the knife in Yanfei''s hand seemed to feel that the master was threatened, so it suddenly inspired the meaning of the knife and started the inheritance.


    At that time, Yan Fei only felt that his whole body was wrapped by Dao Qi, and there was no discomfort. His body seemed to become ethereal, without substance. Moreover, these Dao meanings made him feel very comfortable.


    In the fog, Yan Fei''s eyes suddenly appeared a painting scroll. The content of the painting scroll was very flexible, as if it was on a snow mountain, a man with white clothes and white hair, holding the knife in his hand. He could not see his face clearly. The north wind was whistling, and there were snowflakes in the wind. But such bad weather seemed to have no influence on him, as if it was all related to him Nothing to do with it.


    At this time, some introductions about the owner of the sword began to appear in the painting. Through these words, Yan Fei learned that the owner of the sword was named Lynch, who was the master of Tiandao sect. He could feel the meaning of the sword when he was seven years old. Therefore, his sword technique has always been different from others, and any move of the sword in his hand seems more powerful, so to speak He''s a brilliant genius.


    Later, after a period of experience and growth, Lynch founded tiandaomen and established a clan with Dao. There were countless disciples in the sect. Only in more than ten years, tiandaomen has grown up.

 Chapter 303

    But it didn''t last long. Tiandaomen encountered unprecedented disaster. In the end, all the people in the whole clan were killed, and no one was a deserter. They were all good.


    At the end of the battle, the leader of Tiandao sect, Lynch, was seriously injured and killed the enemy''s head. But he also knew that his life had come to an end. At the last moment of his life, Lynch instilled all his life''s learning into the sword and left a paragraph.


    If this Dao meets someone who is destined for it, after I inherit it, I should uphold justice, eliminate demons and defend the way, and continue to inherit and carry forward the spirit of tiandaomen.


    After Yan Fei has read these words, the picture suddenly turns, and the people on the snow mountain suddenly move. A set of amazing knife techniques are displayed, which is exactly what Lynch has learned in his life.


    Yan Fei is so absorbed that he can''t even blink his eyes. He has already understood the meaning of the sword, so he can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Soon, Yanfei has memorized all of Lynch''s Sabre moves in his mind and practiced them in the world of consciousness. Although he can''t reach the level of mastery, he also understands some skills in Sabre techniques. As for the deeper connotation of sabre techniques, it will take some time.


    Lynch''s image after a drill knife, suddenly disappeared, leaving only a knife on the snow mountain, blade down, wipe on the ground.


    At this time, there is a passage again in the picture. The sword is called BeiXue. It is made of snow mountain and cold iron. The blade is slightly narrow and looks like a willow leaf. It takes speed as its advance and cold as its power. The light of the sword is shining to the world.


    See here, Yan Fei at the foot of the unconscious toward the picture, directly came to the top of the snow mountain, in front of the North snow knife.


    Reach out and gently touch the handle of the knife, a sense of extreme cold runs through the meridians, swimming along the veins all over the body, cool and comfortable.


    Yan Fei closes his eyes and feels it carefully. The internal skill works by itself. After he uses the cold ice in his body, Yan Fei opens his eyes again and returns to reality.


    He wanted to take Yanfei here to try his luck and see if he could find some gifted Lingbao to help him cultivate. Although Yanfei worked very hard in his cultivation, after all, he had a common spiritual root and was easy to encounter bottlenecks.


    If there is any elixir that can help him transform the spirit root, or break through the shackles, Jiuye''s heart will be very happy.


    Unexpectedly, in this space, Yanfei has been inherited by the master of Tiandao sect, Lynch. Although it doesn''t help the realm, its strength will be greatly improved in the future!


    Genius Lingbao can be found later, but the inheritance of Dao Yi needs great opportunity, which is the best treasure for Yanfei.


    Zhang Fan arched his hand to Yanfei and said with a smile, "Congratulations, brother Yanfei. With this kind of inheritance and this good weapon, your strength will surely advance rapidly in the future."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei''s face showed a rare smile, and his eyes were full of gratitude. After all, when he got the inheritance, Zhang Fan was able to protect the Dharma for him at the critical moment, fight against all haiyunzong disciples with his own strength, and didn''t flinch. Yan Fei can''t afford such kindness.


    Thinking of this, Yanfei directly knelt down on one knee, arched his hand and said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, thank you for helping me protect the Dharma just now. Otherwise, I can''t get the inheritance of this Dao meaning, and I may even be possessed by the devil. Yanfei will never forget his great kindness. If you have any orders in the future, just talk and go through fire and water, I will never forget it!"


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan laughs, reaches for his hand and raises Yanfei directly. He shakes his head and says, "it''s nothing. It''s just a little help. Besides, those disciples of haiyunzong can''t help me."


    Lu Jiuye also said to Zhang Fan, "it''s a kind of predestination to meet in the desert. And you have helped us so much. I really should thank you very much."


    Zhang Fan said with an open face: "it''s nothing. The world is vast. We should help each other. What''s more, Jiuye is chivalrous. It''s my blessing to meet you!"


    Three people want to try a smile, Zhang Fan looked around, said to two people: "let''s go, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, what''s more, those haiyunzong people also left for a period of time, if they met the same door, tell this matter, don''t we sit here waiting to die?"


    "It makes sense."


    Jiuye took a look at the direction when he came and said to Zhang Fan, "let''s leave here as soon as possible."


    Each of them used their body method and left the space quickly.


    After he left, Lu Jiuye took a look at the space behind him, clapped a palm, and hit the space barrier directly. Suddenly, the light blue palm wind with the power of space made the space which was not very stable turn into nothingness and disappear.


    On the way, Zhang Fan was very curious about the power of space and began to ask Jiu Ye about the power of space. "


    Lu Jiuye didn''t hide and tell Zhang Fan about all the spatial knowledge he had learned.After listening, Zhang Fan nodded frequently. In his opinion, the power of space is really not simple. After all, it is an invisible thing, and it is very difficult to understand it. Even Jiuye, who can use the power of space, only knows the tip of the iceberg.


    Shixian also listened to Jiuye''s story, and felt that his story was already very detailed, but he needed some special opportunities to really understand it.


    Before they knew it, the three of them had taken a step closer to the center of Dagang desert. Suddenly, countless corpses appeared in front of them. The strong smell of blood was very pungent.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhang Fan immediately frowned, stopped and looked forward. He first observed the surroundings, and then continued to look at the bodies in front of him.


    Lu Jiuye also felt a little strange. He went forward to explore carefully and found that the death of these people was extremely miserable. They were all killed after their hearts were dug out. Moreover, judging from the wounds on their chest, these people were only dead for a short time, indicating that their attackers or monsters did not go far away.


    "It''s strange that these corpses don''t seem to be in the same team. Judging from their clothes, it''s impossible for them to form a team to move forward." Lu Jiuye frowned and said.


    Zhang Fan carefully looked at a few bodies, also feel that this scene is full of doubts.

 Chapter 304

    First, the way these people die is the same, but it doesn''t look like they were caused by monsters or wild animals. Otherwise, the corpse may have other injuries, not just the loss of heart.


    Second, the belongings of these people are all there, and even the storage rings have not been picked up. It shows that killing them is not for plundering, but for killing. Such a situation is very rare in the desert.


    Third, these people died not long ago, which means that the things that killed them should not have gone far. Even the wild animals or monsters may leave footprints, but there is nothing here, which makes Zhang Fan have to doubt what killed them.


    Zhang Fan told Jiuye what he thought in his heart. Jiuye also had some doubts. He looked up at the sky, frowned and said to Zhang Fan: "there is no trace of murderer on the ground. So, will the things that kill these people appear in the sky? Otherwise, why is there no trace on the ground? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Jiuye, "I always feel something is wrong here. It seems that someone deliberately attracts us. Maybe this is a game set by the other party."


    "The bureau?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Jiu Ye immediately looked around and recalled the death of these people. In addition, their goods were not taken away. It was really a bit like someone did it on purpose.


    After a pause, the ninth master continued to say to Zhang Fan, "in that case, we''d better leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and the three turned to leave. But at this moment, a hoarse voice suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "Can you leave?"


    After hearing this, they were shocked and looked at the direction of the sound.


    At this time, a man suddenly came to the sky, holding a crutch in his hand. The head of the crutch is a bright red claw, which looks very shriveled, as if it is a human hand bone.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. He was dressed in black linen clothes and looked very shabby. He was more like a cloth strip than clothes. He was bent, slightly hunched, and his face was full of pus. His eyes were big and small, and his teeth were uneven. When he grinned, he felt disgusted.


    Shi Xian took a look at the man in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "you have to be careful. This guy is not like that, and he should be an evil practitioner."


    "Evil cultivation?" Zhang Fan was puzzled.


    "That''s right." Shi Xian nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "the so-called evil cultivation is to cultivate with human''s essence and blood, and those people''s heart is lost. It''s estimated that they were eaten by this person. Moreover, although his realm is only the triple appearance of Mahayana, the strength of evil cultivation can''t be measured by realm."


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan suddenly became nervous. For such a person, it was the first time that he heard about it. It seems that there should be a tough battle today.


    In Xie Xiu''s hand, he was holding a black cloth bag, which was bulging, and the blood was still falling from it. It seemed that people could not help but feel chilly.


    Looking at Zhang Fan and others, Xie Xiu''s face showed an ugly smile. He took out a heart from the black cloth bag and began to nibble. The moment of blood splashing made his face more ferocious and terrifying.


    "Who are you? You killed all these people? " Lu Jiuye asked seriously.


    Xie Xiu gave out a shriveled laugh and said to Lu Jiuye, "these people are also damned. I''m just a small means. I left an empty brocade box here, and they fought for it. They lost both sides. They were all responsible for their greed."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the situation around him. It was true that there were signs of fighting. It seemed that the evil monk was not lying.


    Lu Jiuye frowned and continued: "even so, you killed them and took their heart. Who are you? Why


    The evil general ate the whole heart and said to Lu Jiuye: "I haven''t eaten such a fresh heart for many years. It''s so delicious. How can I let it go? How can I kill them? This is the world. Everything depends on strength."


    After a pause, Xie Xiu continued: "but you are a little interesting. You don''t take the ring even when you see so many storage spaces. It seems that you are not interested in the situation I set. This really surprised me."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the evil repair in front of him. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his eyes kept looking around. If he could escape, he''d better leave this right and wrong place first.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan winked at Yan Fei and motioned him and Lu Jiuye to go there. It''s safe for him to run away separately.


    Yanfei has realized Zhang Fan''s intention, and immediately pulls Jiuye to turn and run away.


    Zhang Fan also showed a star wave, the pace is fast, the figure is fast as lightning, directly toward the distance.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy. "


    The evil cultivates the void to grasp, the crutch in the hand raises, immediately two blood red big hands directly intercept Zhang Fan three people, the speed is extremely fast, does not give three people the opportunity to escape at all.Lu Jiuye saw that he was not good, so he quickly showed his spatial palm technique, and the light blue palm wind patted the blood red hand in front of him.


    Bang of a dull ring, palm wind and blood hand collide, instantly burst out amazing power, blood color big hand instant was scattered.


    "Go


    Lu Jiuye takes Yanfei and plans to run away again. But at this time, the bloody hands condense again and continue to block their way. They are all in the same state.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan is also very helpless about the bloody hand in front of him. Even if he uses the sword technique to collect and distribute it, the bloody hand will still coagulate again in the next moment, which is very difficult to deal with, and forces Zhang Fan back to his original position again.


    The three returned to the origin again and looked at the evil repair in front of them. Their faces were dignified.


    Xie Xiu took a look at the three people, with an ugly smile on his face, and said to them, "no one like you can escape from me. If you want to leave, leave your heart and I''ll let you go. "


    Three people are silent, thinking of countermeasures, but no doubt this battle is inevitable.


    Lu Jiuye snorted coldly and said to the evil cultivator in front of him, "it''s evil that you do harm to the living beings and drink from the people''s heart. Everyone should be punished. In this case, I will do justice for heaven today! Get rid of you demon

 Chapter 305

    Xie Xiu took a look at Lu Jiuye, with a disdainful smile on his face, and said to him: "I''ve seen a lot of people like you who are in the right path and make a lot of comments. Well, let me see if you have the strength."


    With that, Xie Xiujiao suddenly rushed to Lu Jiuye in front of him. His crutch went straight to Lu Jiuye''s heart. Moreover, with a strong penetrating power, he was unstoppable. His purpose was to dig out Lu Jiuye''s heart.


    After all, Lu Jiuye is an old master of Mahayana. At the beginning, he wanted to resist, but he immediately found something wrong. He quickly showed his footwork and stepped on the gang step to fight, and immediately dodged the move of evil cultivation.


    Yanfei is handed down by the master of Tiandao sect, Lynch. The BeiXue Dao in his hand immediately cuts at the evil repair in front of him. A white awn is like a competition. The cold is threatening and the killing intention is overwhelming.


    When Xie Xiu saw this, he was stunned at first. Then he turned his crutch up. A red awn smashed the air and disappeared.


    Turning his head, Xie Xiu looks at Yan Fei and asks curiously: "North snow sword? Boy, what''s your relationship with tiandaomen? "


    Yan Fei doesn''t explain. He takes the long sword in his hand and kills Xie Xiu again. The sword moves are pressing him step by step. The bright sword immediately covers Xie Xiu''s body. The cold cold makes the temperature drop to the freezing point suddenly.


    Evil repair also dare not have the slightest carelessness, the palm wind in the hand howls, dissolves Yan Fei''s knife Qi one after another, at the same time, he also secretly plans in the heart, and observes Yan Fei.


    In the blink of an eye, the two people have been fighting dozens of moves. After another fight, they separate.


    Xie Xiu looked at Yan Fei, nodded and said: "yes, you are still very talented in Dao Dao. If I''m not wrong, you should have just got the will inheritance of this Dao, and the Dao technique is just beginning to understand, and you don''t understand the essence of it. Besides, your strength is too weak to give full play to the power of Dao technique, so the inheritance is very important It''s really a waste of money on you. You''d better give it to me. "


    With that, Xie Xiu claws his right hand and grabs Yan Fei directly. Suddenly, a huge suction makes Yan Fei''s body uncontrollable and flies to Xie Xiu.


    No!


    Lu Jiuye also felt something was wrong. He quickly put out a space move, grabbed in the void, and directly pulled Yanfei down behind him.


    "Space power? It''s a little interesting After picking up Jiuye, he said, "it seems that I''m so excited when I meet Jiuye, but it''s hard for me to understand the power of the seal."


    Zhang Fan was puzzled and didn''t understand what the evil repair was saying. He even felt that the evil repair was crazy.


    Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan in a serious tone: "be careful. This evil cultivation is not simple. In my opinion, he seems to have some special means, especially his move just now. If the young man is really caught by him, he may get all the abilities of the young man. Including his heritage. "


    "What?" After hearing this, Zhang Fan was shocked. He already understood what Shi Xian meant.


    That is to say, every one who is killed by Xie Xiu can get all their abilities. Therefore, they must not die in his hands today, otherwise, he will become more invincible. At that time, no one will be able to deal with him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan hurried to Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei and whispered to them, "this man is not simple. Judging from what he did just now, he should have some evil moves. Moreover, I''m sure that after he killed someone, he might absorb the inheritance skills of the dead. That would be troublesome."


    "You mean..." After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye was shocked and frowned at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued: "yes, for example, Yanfei''s current state is one of Mahayana. The Dao skill and inheritance he understands are limited. It takes a while to cultivate them before he can fully understand them. But if these things are in the hands of evil cultivation, they will be different. He can even maximize the inheritance. So, After accumulation, he is already in an invincible state. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei''s face suddenly became solemn. For such a strong man, first of all, he can''t die in each other''s hands. Otherwise, the evil monk will become stronger and stronger. Second, he should be killed quickly. If he is allowed to escape, then when he meets again in the future, his strength will grow to some extent.


    Moreover, judging from the moves just now, it seems that this evil repair didn''t show his real skills, but even so, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei feel that they can''t bear it.


    Xie Xiu also heard Zhang Fan''s words, grinned, showed an ugly smile, and said to Zhang Fan: "although your realm is the lowest, your knowledge is still good. Among young people, it''s rare to be able to see you like this. However, I''m not interested in you. Today I''m in a good mood, let you go, but the next time I see you, you''ll be happy There is no doubt that he will die. "Listen to Xie Xiu say so, Lu Jiu Ye looked at Zhang Fan and said to him: "young man, you go quickly, lest he repent later. At that time, it''s too late for you to leave. In this way, at least one of us can live. If you stay, maybe none of us can escape."


    Yan Fei took a look at Zhang Fan, with a trace of calm in his heart, only spit out two words to Zhang Fan: take care.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and shook his head slightly. "Since all three of us are useful to him, it''s better for us to leave separately to see who he pursues. In that case, at least two people can live."


    Jiuye thought about it and thought that what Zhang Fan said was reasonable. Moreover, in Jiuye''s heart, Yanfei was just like his own son. Naturally, he didn''t want him to die here. Therefore, Lu Jiuye made a bold decision in his heart, that is, he came to divert this evil cultivation and left the hope of life to Zhang Fan and Yanfei. In that case, he would have nothing to worry about.


    But in Zhang Fan''s heart, he was always thinking about how to kill this evil cultivator and get rid of harm for the people. That was the best way. Otherwise, even if you escape for a while, you can''t escape for a lifetime.

 Chapter 306

    At this time, Zhang Fan tightened his long sword and suddenly displayed the two moves he got in the desert. For a moment, the cold water sword was emitting strong water vapor, which brought the strength of the two moves to the limit.


    Xie Xiu took a look at Zhang Fan''s sword technique. First he was stunned, then he looked excited again. He grinned and directly sacrificed his crutch. In a moment, his blood red claws fell from the sky, trying to disperse the sword Qi in front of him.


    Zhang Fan had expected that the evil cultivation society would do this for a long time. With the blade in his hand, his moves changed instantly, and the power of the sword Qi was compressed to a little bit, which burst out with amazing power.


    "The roaring waves of gasification, the Dragon chanting!"


    With a light drink, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi turned into a few water dragons in an instant. His body method was flexible, and he directly bypassed Xie Xiu''s bloody claws and rushed to Xie Xiu.


    When Xie Xiu saw that the situation was not good, he immediately waved his palms quickly and turned into palm shadow all over the sky to stop these sword dragons.


    The blood red palm wind is powerful. Just a little contact with the water dragon in Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, the water dragon turns into countless fog and disappears.


    "A small skill of carving insects!" There was a touch of ridicule on Xie Xiu''s face, but he had a strong interest in Zhang Fan''s sword technique.


    When Zhang Fan saw the evil cultivation, he was very happy. His sword skill suddenly turned and another sword skill was displayed.


    "The law is like a mackerel''s tears


    With the change of Zhang Fan''s sword technique, the countless water vapor that enveloped the whole body of Xie Xiu began to condense into sword Qi again, and rushed towards Xie Xiu from all directions. The speed was extremely fast, and even felt that he was all pervasive.


    Xie Xiu had just finished, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship would regenerate. His brow suddenly wrinkled, and he quickly recalled the ghost claw crutch. A red fog formed around him and began to defend this move.


    Zhang Fan had expected all this for a long time. He suddenly showed his spirit to the limit and went straight to the side of the evil cultivation. His spirit turned into a sharp light and went straight to the back of the evil cultivation.


    After being attacked by Zhang Fan''s mental power, Xie Xiu''s body suddenly stagnated. Just in this instant, countless sword Qi instantly penetrated the blood red fog, penetrated into Xie Xiu''s body, and formed Taoist blood stains on his body.


    Evil repair strange call, quickly back, double palms forward a push, blood red palm wind is toward Zhang Fan''s direction approaching.


    Because the move of evil cultivation was also made in confusion, the power of this move was not enough.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t dare to have the slightest carelessness in his heart. First, he weakened the palm wind with quepeng technique, and at the same time, he showed his flame finger and instantly pointed to the palm wind.


    There was a dull bang, and a dazzling light exploded between them. The shock wave was full of fire and spread around in an instant.


    Lu Jiuye found that it was not good. He immediately used his spatial skills and immediately pulled Zhang Fan to his side. Only in this way could Zhang Fan avoid the fire wave.


    However, Xie Xiu was not so lucky. After a move of sword Qi just now, there were bloodstains on his body. This wave of fire wrapped him in it, instantly lit his coarse linen clothes, and burned most of his hair and beard. He looked very embarrassed.


    Lu Jiuye looked at everything in front of him, and his face was shocked. This was the first time he saw Zhang Fan''s strength, and he was really surprised. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s moves, even if he was his opponent, might not be able to be unscathed.


    Looking at Zhang Fan again, Lu Jiuye even had a little doubt in his heart. Is this young man really just a shackle state? But why is his strength so strong? Is that the difference between genius and ordinary people?


    Yan Fei is also speechless by the scene. In his opinion, the battle between Zhang Fan and Xie Xiu just now is not what his level can check. Only those who watch the battle can help. Even if they rush to help, they may directly become cannon fodder. They don''t know how to die.


    At the same time, Yan Fei is a proud man. Although he was born with bad spiritual roots, he can at least achieve the leapfrog challenge through the efforts of the day after tomorrow and the inheritance of sabre skills. However, compared with Zhang Fan, he is a little bit of a wizard.


    As the dust and smoke dispersed, the evil self-cultivation shadow in the distance gradually appeared. Although he looked very embarrassed, his eyes still twinkled. A pair of eyes kept looking at Zhang Fan, as if they were looking at three kinds of treasures.


    With a shriveled smile, Xie Xiu said excitedly: "I didn''t expect that God is still very good to me. Now I have met such three powerful opponents just after I untied the seal. One understands the power of space, one gets the inheritance of tiandaomen, and the other is a genius. Today is really my lucky day!"


    Zhang Fan said coldly, "today is your lucky day and your death day. If you want to get our inheritance, you are just wishful thinking!"


    Evil cultivation was still excited and said: "as long as I kill you, all your skills and inheritance will become mine. Moreover, there are countless talented Lingbao in this desert mountain, and so many people come to explore. As long as I eat enough people, then I will be able to return to the peak state of the past, plus all these things on you Inheritance. At that time, no one can help me. "With that, Xie Xiu gave out bursts of arrogant laughter.


    Lu Jiuye also knew Zhang Fan''s strength. He frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what''s your plan to deal with this man?"


    "This Let me see. " Zhang Fan doesn''t know how to deal with the evil cultivation in front of him. It''s not hard to tell from the other party''s words that he should have been sealed somewhere before. But after so many years, the seal failed, and he didn''t die. On the contrary, he survived from the seal, and his strength is not weak. Such an enemy is really a bit tricky.


    Shi Xian took a look at the evil repair in front of him and said to Zhang Fan: "I can simply calculate his strength from the time you just met him. If you can cooperate with them, maybe you can have a chance to win. Moreover, the evil repair''s power has not recovered, because he has not found enough people, so it''s a good time to kill him now."


    "I know that, but what do we need to do? I don''t think it''s easy to kill him Zhang Fan thought to himself.

 Chapter 307

    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Shi Xian: "as far as I know, this guy has been trapped in a seal for a long time, and he was still in the peak period at that time. At that time, people did not kill him, but sealed him. It is very likely that the person who sealed him found that he could not be killed, or there were other reasons, otherwise he could not still live in the world In the world


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Li Mu with approval: "you are right. Evil cultivation generally takes human blood as the cultivation method, so their regeneration ability is very strong. Even if they are injured, their healing ability is very fast, and they can even achieve rebirth and give up. Therefore, it is really difficult to kill an evil cultivation."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "however, we can change our thinking. Even if we can''t kill him, we can find a way to seriously injure him and seal it again."


    "Good idea." After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan felt that this method was easier to achieve. However, how should this seal method be done? This is a problem.


    He turned his head and took a look at Lu Jiuye beside him. Zhang Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. Lu Jiuye had said before that he had a certain research on the power of space. Moreover, most of the power of space was based on seal. In this way, Lu Jiuye should be able to find a way to seal it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I have a plan."


    "Tell me!" Lu Jiuye now has a lot of trust in Zhang Fan. Moreover, Zhang Fan has been able to live until now. He has been chased for many times and is in danger. At this critical moment, maybe Zhang Fan will have some wonderful plans.


    Zhang Fan immediately whispered to Lu Jiuye and said what he thought. Finally, he asked Lu Jiuye, "do you think this method is feasible?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s plan, Lu Jiuye was silent for some time. His eyes were full of worry. He said to Zhang Fan, "this plan is too risky for you. If you fail, you may..."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "we can''t manage so much now. This is our only chance. We can only succeed and we can''t fail. Otherwise, after he escapes from the desert, his life will be ruined."


    Lu Jiuye was still in a state of hesitation, but seeing Zhang Fan''s eye identification, he sighed and said, "well, you must be careful."


    Zhang Fan nodded and walked forward with his sword in his hand.


    Lu Jiuye said to Yan Fei: "you come to protect the Dharma for me."


    Yan Fei agrees and pulls out the long knife in his hand. He looks at the evil repair in front of him with an extremely serious attitude.


    The distant evil Xiu licked his lips, his smile was still ferocious and terrifying. He said to Zhang Fan, "your strength is really good, and your ability is also very strong, but your realm is worse. If you enter the Mahayana period, I may be afraid of you, but it''s wishful thinking to want my life in your present realm."


    Zhang Fan crossed his sword in his hand, and said to the evil cult, "can you kill you?" but not you has the final say.


    Xie Xiu laughed. He was very arrogant and said to Zhang Fan, "young people are not crazy, but they have to have self-knowledge. I''ll let you three go together and see what you can do for me."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said: "to deal with you, I''m enough alone. I don''t need others to interfere."


    "Have courage, I like, but you will pay for your arrogance in the end!" After saying these words, Xie Xiu''s face suddenly cooled down, carrying the crutch in his hand, and walking towards Zhang Fan step by step.


    Zhang Fan''s mental power was transferred to the limit, and the sword in his hand also showed a white light. A cold air came out, as if the temperature around him suddenly dropped.


    At this time, Xie Xiu suddenly took out an object from his arms and threw it directly at Zhang Fan in front of him. It was the size of all directions, golden, and grew well in the wind. In the twinkling of an eye, it had become a hill and fell from the sky.


    Zhang Fan saw this, had a plan in mind, immediately cast out the stars Lingbo, want to take out the coverage of this gold seal, run away.


    But the center of the object seems to have a strong suction, which immediately slowed down Zhang Fan''s speed.


    Zhang Fan saw that it was impossible for him to escape. He had to find another way to avoid being pressed into meat sauce by the golden seal.


    With an idea, Zhang Fan immediately pointed the cold water sword to the ground and waved it quickly. Countless sword Qi instantly showed a deep pit on the ground.


    At this time, the golden seal had fallen from the sky, and Zhang Fan rushed to the cave that had been dug.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden seal fell and made a dull sound. Even the earth shook. The golden seal fell from the sky like a hill, and instantly aroused a piece of smoke.


    Yan Fei in the distance saw this scene, and his heart suddenly became tense. But he saw with his own eyes that Zhang Fan was pressed under the golden seal. Has he been pressed into meat sauce?


    He wanted to help, but Yanfei thought about it. At that time, the ninth master had given an order to protect the Dharma for him, and he couldn''t leave half a step. Therefore, Yanfei really couldn''t leave. He could only look at the distance and worry himself.Evil repair cold hum a, say to Zhang Fan: "how, I this turn over the sky seal taste good, this but I get from the hand of an ancient times expert, today you can die under this thing, also be your pride."


    "Yes? I don''t think so. "


    After hearing this, Xie Xiu frowned and turned around quickly. He found that Zhang Fan was standing behind him now, unharmed.


    "How did you escape?" Xie Xiu had some doubts and didn''t understand how Zhang Fan did it.


    It turned out that at the critical moment just now, Zhang Fan dug out a cave on the ground directly with his sword Qi, and then dug towards another place, just around the back of Xie Xiu.


    However, Zhang Fan is also secretly glad that the baby named fantianyin in the other party''s hand is definitely a good thing, and the power is not only that, but it has not been developed.


    "Things are good things. It''s just that you don''t use our right things." Zhang Fan held his shoulders and tried to delay.


    "What did you say?" Xie Xiu''s face was cold and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan still disapproved: "isn''t it? If I am not wrong, it should not belong to you. Moreover, it belongs to the orthodox sect. After you used it just now, although it is powerful, it is far from enough, which means that you can''t exert all the power of it. "

 Chapter 308

    Xie Xiu narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan coldly. "Boy, it seems that you still have some insight. Can you see these things?"


    To tell the truth, Zhang Fan had no such ability. Shi Xian told him all this, but Zhang Fan just told Xie Xiu what Shi Xian said.


    Zhang Fan said with a smile: "I don''t deserve it. I just like to read some ancient books on weekdays. However, I''m still curious about you. I''m a dying man. Can you answer for me?"


    When Zhang Fan said this, he could not help but pick his eyebrows. The other party even wanted to ask him a question. It was the first time he had heard of such a situation.


    "Well, ask me." Xie Xiu readily agreed. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is going to die in his own hands today. It''s just a matter of time. It''s better to let him die without regret. Otherwise, his heart won''t taste good.


    Zhang Fan nodded and asked evil practitioners, "I want to know who you are and why you practice such vicious skills? Why is it sealed in this desert hillock? "


    Xie Xiu said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if I tell you this. Anyway, you are all dying people. My name is Liao Zhitian. I used to be a casual practitioner, but later I got a skill by chance. I found that these skills can make people practice so fast, and their strength is growing exponentially."


    "Moreover, I have lost confidence in those so-called righteous people and sects. They are all decent guys on the surface. In fact, they will engage in some shady activities behind their back. If there are really evil practitioners in this world, then these righteous people are just people in the guise of just men. ¡±


    "later, I was thinking about a question, what is right and what is evil. Although since ancient times, good and evil do not stand side by side, are people in the right way necessarily just people? It is not always true that there will be good or bad among them. Finally, I understand that in the world, only those who have the strength has the final say, if there is no strength, even the qualification to speak is not.


    "Therefore, there is no distinction between good and evil in this world. Some people have only strength, but no strength. Any background is empty talk and meaningless."


    After listening to Liao Zhitian''s words, Zhang Fan''s brows are deeply wrinkled. He thinks that this person is really unusual. However, he slaughters innocent people and does not hesitate to hurt others'' lives in order to enhance his strength. In this way, any explanation is powerless in the face of facts.


    With a cold hum, Zhang Fan said to Liao Zhitian, "these are just your excuses. Although some people in the right way will play tricks, they are confused for a while. They will make the right choice in front of the real carelessness, and they will not slaughter others for the sake of cultivation."


    Zhang Fan''s words immediately made Liao Zhitian laugh. He pointed to Zhang Fan and said, "boy, are you still talking for those just people? Well, in this case, I ask you, your talent is so strong, but the lack of spiritual root, whose fault is this? Isn''t that what the right people do? "


    This remark, like a bolt from the blue, instantly recalled many memories of Zhang Fan.


    At that time, he was abandoned, and Zhang Tianyuan seized his spiritual root. Therefore, let him who was originally a genius come to today''s end. At this time, it has always been a knot in Zhang Fan''s heart, even in the cultivation, it will become an obstacle.


    Seeing this, Liao Zhitian walked towards Zhang Fan and said: "your talent is very good. If you have spiritual root cultivation, you must be more than that now, but it''s a pity. According to your current state, I''m afraid you won''t be able to enter a higher level, or even be stuck in the shackles. This is your lifelong regret. So, young man, is it true Don''t you want revenge? "


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s mind is very confused. He feels that the blood in his body is surging, as if there is a seed of hatred in Zhang Fan''s heart.


    Liao Zhitian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "so, what you want to think now is to let the guy who takes your spiritual root pay a painful price, kill all his relatives, friends, classmates, brothers and sisters, and let him experience the helpless pain. This is what you should do."


    "However, your current strength is far from enough. If you can get a special cultivation method, at all costs, I guarantee that you can enter the country quickly, and even surpass the genius who took your spiritual root. In this way, you will have a chance to defeat him!"


    Liao Zhitian''s words have obvious guidance. However, in this guidance, he unconsciously controls and expands his mental power, so that Zhang Fan is unconsciously led into the trap he designed and gradually falls into the evil way.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s mind is very confused, holding his forehead, trying to keep his heart calm, but this kind of old story is turned out, which naturally makes Zhang Fan uncomfortable, and even sprouts a desire for power in his heart.


    Shixian also felt something wrong with Zhang Fan, and immediately used his mental force to directly probe into Zhang Fan''s soul to know the sea, and started the white jade flute. A crisp and pleasant voice echoed in Zhang Fan''s mind, driving away all Zhang Fan''s negative emotions and helping Zhang Fan calm down.Zhang Fan immediately opens his eyes, and his mind returns to reason. He looks up and finds that Liao Zhitian is only about three steps away from himself.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan''s eyes have returned to normal, Liao Zhitian is also stunned. His mental attack has always been unconscious, killing people invisible. As long as this person has signs of being possessed, then the next moment is the time for him to kill people. Therefore, this move has always been tried repeatedly.


    However, Zhang Fan was able to recover from this mental attack, which made Liao Zhitian a little incredible. He immediately killed him. The ghost claw on the crutch immediately attacked Zhang Fan''s chest and wanted to take Zhang Fan''s heart.


    But Zhang Fan''s reaction was very fast, and he immediately retreated quickly. At the same time, he made a volley in the sky, which was dangerous and dangerous to avoid Liao Zhitian''s fatal blow. However, Zhang Fan''s heart was somewhat afraid, and this man''s mental attack could be invisible, which was quite fatal.


    "Boy, it seems that there are more secrets in you. I''m more and more interested in you." With an evil smile on his face, Liao Zhitian said to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 309

    Zhang Fan a pair of indifferent appearance, said to Liao Zhitian: "but I have no interest in you, the only interest is to kill you, for heaven."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liao Zhitian laughs. He is very arrogant and says to Zhang Fan, "it seems that it''s not so easy to kill me. At that time, so many experts in jiutianjing couldn''t help me. You are just a shackle realm. You really want my life. You are a little paranoid."


    Zhang Fan frowned. It seems that his guess is right. This guy is really not so simple. If he is really so easy to kill, he will die long ago and will not be sealed here.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan concluded that Liao Zhitian must have some secret about his immortality. If he is found, there may be a new turn for the better.


    "In any case, since ancient times, evil has always been more than right, and evil ways and crooked ways must eventually lead to extinction!" Zhang fanxin swore.


    Liao Zhitian was disdainful and said: "I used to think so, but there is no good or evil in this world, only absolute strength. Since you are so confident that you can kill me, let me come here. I''ll see what kind of ability you have."


    Zhang Fan carefully recalled the battle with Liao Zhitian just now, and found that even if he was hit by his own sword Qi, there would be no danger in the end, indicating that there must be something wrong with his body, or


    Think of this, Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly appeared a bold idea, quickly looked to those who died around, want to explore in the past.


    But at this time, Liao Zhitian''s look changed and stopped in front of Zhang Fan. His crutch suddenly pointed to Zhang Fan''s chest, and his blood red claws hit Zhang Fan''s heart again.


    Zhang Fan had been on guard for a long time. His footwork of flying in the starry sky reached its limit, and his figure turned around to avoid the red awn.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan has determined one thing in his heart, that is, Liao Zhitian''s real body is not here, and what stands in front of him should be a corpse puppet!


    And his real body should be among these dead people. I don''t know which one. These were just a preliminary idea. But when Zhang Fan went there, he found that Liao Zhitian began to get nervous. It''s not difficult to see that Liao Zhitian also began to get nervous. That means that Zhang Fan''s guess is right.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan, with a smile on his face and holding his shoulder, said to Liao Zhitian, "I thought that what kind of secret is the immortal body in the legend? It turns out that it''s just a corpse puppet. If I''m not wrong, your real body should be in those dead people."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liao Zhitian''s face sank and he didn''t answer. He just looked at Zhang Fan coldly, and his eyes were full of killing.


    When Zhang Fan speaks, he deliberately raises his voice to remind Yanfei in the distance and give him some hints.


    Yan Fei also saw the problem. After this period of contact, he had some understanding of Zhang Fan. After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, he looked directly at the corpse in the distance and narrowed his eyes to look for it.


    However, Yanfei didn''t find any problems. There was no vitality on these corpses, and he couldn''t see where Liao Zhitian was.


    Seeing this, Yanfei''s heart secretly plans that it''s better to directly fight all the corpses here. In this way, Liao Zhitian''s real body can be forced out.


    Think of this, Yan Fei raised the hand of the long knife, at the foot of a point, directly soared, the bright light of the knife has become more and more dazzling.


    "It''s snowing all over the sky!"


    With a light drink, Yan Fei begins to show his martial arts. The power of BeiXue Dao is pushed to the limit. The white awn with cold frost cuts all the corpses in front of him. For a moment, the light of the sword flickers and the air of the sword flies. Cracks appear on the ground, and the air of the cold sword approaches those corpses quickly.


    Liao Zhitian takes a look at Yanfei''s action and directly raises his claw crutches. A blood red claw awn suddenly appears. It grows in the wind and directly intercepts Yanfei''s knife Qi.


    The Dao Qi collided with the claw awn, and there was a sudden dull sound. A huge impact force spread around. The ground was full of sand.


    Zhang Fan took this opportunity to fly forward and hold the sword in his hand. In a short period of time, he played the Star wave footwork to the limit. In an instant, his body method and sword light merged together. It seemed that at this moment, the sky and the earth were dark, and only one sword passed quickly, like a meteor in the sky. It was very gorgeous.


    This sword, Zhang Fan''s target is Liao Zhitian''s neck, and at this time, Liao Zhitian''s attention has been attracted by Yanfei''s sword light in the distance, and he has no time to estimate his own side. However, when he reflects that Zhang Fan is attacking him, it''s too late.


    However, Liao Zhitian was ruthless at this time, and immediately thought of a way to lose both sides. He grabbed Zhang Fan''s chest with his left hand in his claw, and the speed was fast. If this move hit, it would be a life for life situation.At this time, Zhang Fan is still without hesitation, the spirit of the direct protection of the chest, the hand of the sword, is still oriented in front of Liao Zhitian.


    Shua!


    Zhang Fan''s sword directly cuts Liao Zhitian''s neck, but there is no scene of blood splashing, but Zhang Fan himself is not easy. Although he protects his chest with mental strength, he still feels that his heart has been greatly hit, and even feels that his heart stops beating.


    After breathing a few times, Zhang Fan looked at the situation in his body and found that there was nothing serious wrong with it, so he was relieved.


    Liao Zhitian''s face is expressionless. There is a deep wound on his neck, but there is no blood flowing. Although there are only bloodstains, if you look at the wound carefully, you can see that the wound inside has become dry, which indicates that this person has been dead for a long time, and there is no sign of blood flowing in his body.


    "As I said, it''s not so easy for you to kill me." Liao Zhitian said to Zhang Fan with a cold face.


    On the other hand, after Yan Fei''s blunder, he rushes to the bodies in the distance, trying to help Zhang Fanxun find out where Liao Zhitian''s real body is.


    But when Yan Fei just came to these dead people, he found that the corpses here all moved inexplicably, and his body was shaking.

 Chapter 310

    Yan Fei was surprised and looked around. Several corpses he had just passed also stood up from the ground. His eyes were blank and his face was expressionless. The wound on his chest was still shocking. Even without his heart, these corpses could move freely.


    For all this, Yan Fei is the first time to see such a situation. He is more or less flustered and surrounded by a group of corpses. It''s really uncomfortable.


    Zhang Fan also found out what happened to Yanfei, and his brows suddenly wrinkled. Unexpectedly, Liao Zhitian had such ability to control so many corpses at the same time. It was really shocking.


    Shixian also felt a little strange and said to Zhang Fan, "this man''s ability is not simple. We must not be careless. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. Besides, I''m a little worried about whether the Lu Jiuye can seal this man."


    "That''s hard to say, but I still believe in Jiuye''s ability." Zhang Fan has great trust in Lu Jiuye and full confidence in his plan.


    Liao Zhitian took a look at Yanfei in the distance. He sneered at her and said, "if you want to find my real body, you are delusional. However, it is not easy for you to think of these."


    Zhang Fan, holding a sword in his hand, suddenly kills Liao Zhitian again. The sword Qi on the edge of the sword is compressed to the limit. At the same time, it also integrates the lightning skill of lion dragon into the sword move. The sword Qi of water attribute is all pervasive. With the lightning skill of lion dragon, the power of the sword Qi is enhanced to a higher level again.


    In an instant, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi was cut out. The light blue sword Qi looked very gentle, but it had endless lethality. Where he passed, countless thunder and lightning hit countless deep pits on the ground. The sound was deafening and the power was obvious.


    Liao Zhitian takes a look at Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, and he is also stunned. This time, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi is a little different from before, and its power has doubled. Especially the current in the sword Qi is powerful, which can''t be underestimated.


    Therefore, Liao Zhitian didn''t dare to be careless. He showed his martial arts in a hurry. In an instant, there were blood clouds between Liao Zhitian''s palms, and there were red lightning between the blood clouds, which directly met Zhang Fan''s sword spirit.


    The blood cloud and the sword Qi make a little contact, and suddenly burst out an amazing impact. The sword Qi submerges into the blood cloud, and the two kinds of lightning are intertwined in an instant. The red and white lightning cross, and suddenly burst out countless crackling sounds. The ground between the two people is just an instant, and there are countless deep pits, which makes people feel shocking.


    At this time, Zhang Fan made a very risky move, directly showed the stars flying in the sky, rushed towards the blood cloud group, and started to dodge the surrounding lightning in the blood cloud with his agile body method,


    this kind of move is quite dangerous, if a little careless, these lightning will instantly break through Zhang Fan''s body, in that case, Zhang Fan will be killed The way to die is to die.


    But Zhang Fan is not afraid, in order to be able to play a surprise move, Zhang fan can only give up, also try to cooperate with Lu Jiuye to seal Liao Zhitian.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan has gone through a cloud of blood. He points his sword at Liao Zhitian in front of him. He carries a fine current all around him. His sword is compressed to the limit and stabs Liao Zhitian''s chest directly.


    Liao Zhitian didn''t expect such a situation at all. In a hurry, he quickly raised his ghost claw crutch and met Zhang Fan''s sword.


    However, Zhang Fan had expected this for a long time, and immediately performed the Star wave. With the blessing of Shangzhong lightning, the speed doubled. As soon as his figure flickered, he would appear behind Zhang Fan at the next moment.


    Poof!


    With this sword, Zhang Fan directly pierced Liao Zhitian''s heart, and a black blood gushed out of his chest. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi with electric light immediately began to swim along his meridians. Just for a moment, Liao Zhitian''s heart was broken and his meridians were broken.


    Although Liao Zhitian can''t help but kill him, for the time being, if he wants to move, it''s impossible. He''s completely controlled by Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took advantage of the situation. The sword was pulled directly from Liao Zhitian''s body, and a black blood column was brought out, emitting a stench.


    Lying on the ground, Liao Zhitian''s expression is still very surprised, but all this has no painful feeling for him, and his eyes are full of reluctance.


    "I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect that so many jiutianjing masters couldn''t help me, but today I was defeated in the hands of a younger generation of shackle realm! I''m not reconciled! I''m not reconciled Liao Zhitian''s eyes are full of resentment. Looking at Zhang Fan, his eyes are very venomous.


    Zhang Fan''s face is cold. Looking at Liao Zhitian in front of him, he can''t move any more. Then he breathes a sigh of relief in his heart, and his face turns white slightly. After all, when he just crossed the blood cloud, Zhang Fan spent a lot of aura, and he is still in a state of high concentration. Now that he is relaxed, Zhang Fan feels tired.


    "I have said that since ancient times, evil is more than good. Although we can improve our strength temporarily, we still need to be down-to-earth in our cultivation. Castles in the air will eventually disappear." Zhang Fan put the cold water sword in his hand back to the scabbard and said faintly to Liao Zhitian.After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Liao Zhitian snorted coldly and said to Zhang Fan, "but do you think my ability is limited to this? Don''t forget, my real body is not in this body. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "I know, so I''ll look for it later. If I guess correctly, your real body is in the pile of corpses not far away."


    "It seems that you already know, so it''s all in your plan? It seems that I really underestimate you. " Although Liao Zhitian revealed a kind of venom in his eyes, he really admired Zhang Fan for his flexible mind and meticulous mind.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, I found this problem from the time of fighting, and the secret of your immortal body is this. To be exact, your body should be controlled by your mental power, and the noumenon is still hidden in the distance, just over there."


    With that, Zhang Fan raised his hand and pointed to the corpse pile in the distance.


    Liao Zhitian snorted: "well, if you have the ability, you can find it. I want to see how you can help me."


    When he said this, Liao Zhitian''s heart was a little chilly, because the place Zhang Fan was referring to was the location of his noumenon, which showed that Zhang Fan seemed to have known the existence of his noumenon for a long time, but he had no time to do it.

 Chapter 311

    "We''ll see." Zhang Fan lightly said a, turn round to walk toward Liao Zhitian''s Noumenon direction.


    During the conversation with Liao Zhitian just now, Zhang Fan has been searching all around with his mental strength, especially in the dead pile over there. He has made a detailed exploration and found that there is a place with different aura fluctuations.


    On the other side, Yanfei is still surrounded by a group of corpses. These corpses are very difficult. Even if they are knocked down by the blade, they will continue to stand up and rush towards Yanfei again.


    Yanfei has been struggling to keep the corpses away. The sharp edge of BeiXue Dao keeps flashing. The ground around it has been covered with layers of frost. From a distance, it seems that this frost land is not in harmony with the whole desert Dagang.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at Yanfei''s situation and wants to help.


    But Shi Xian stopped Zhang Fan and said to him, "you don''t have to go. He can deal with it by himself. Although it''s very dangerous, it''s a good experience for him. Moreover, he has just been handed down and many things need to be developed. Therefore, it''s really a good opportunity now, which is of great help to his growth."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan feels reasonable. In this case, the most important thing now is to find out where Liao Zhitian''s real body is. As long as he is defeated or sealed, all the troubles will be solved.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan turned around, spread his body method, and quickly ran towards the distance. Between the turns, Zhang Fan swept the body in front with a sword Qi.


    At this time, a blood shadow in the distance suddenly soars into the air and directly avoids Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. Moreover, the blood shadow is as fast as lightning and goes straight to Zhang Fan.


    Here we go!


    Zhang Fan had expected all this. He stepped back a little and cut out the sword Qi in his hand. Countless white sword Qi, with a dense current, went straight to the front of the blood shadow.


    However, these sword Qi and electric current have no influence on the blood shadow. When they are close enough to Zhang Fan, the blood shadow suddenly turns into a bloody skeleton, and the speed is doubled, rushing to Zhang Fan''s eyebrow.


    This bloody skeleton is Liao Zhitian''s real body.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and found that the sword Qi and electric current had no effect on the bloody skeleton. He couldn''t intercept it at all. He couldn''t help guessing in his heart. Could it be that this bloody skeleton has no entity, but a mental force?


    Seeing this, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "Liao Zhitian''s real body is just a spiritual consciousness, and there is no entity at all. You should be careful. If you let him enter into your sea of spiritual consciousness and take it away, it will be dangerous."


    Zhang Fan nodded and finally understood why Liao Zhitian was able to control the corpse because his mental power was strong enough. Otherwise, he couldn''t do it at all. At the same time, Liao Zhitian''s best skill was to seize and give up. As long as he was a genius, he would try to seize and give up. Then he would occupy each other''s body and talent, continue to practice and cooperate with Shangxie cultivation The strength will naturally improve very quickly.


    The corpse controlled by Zhang Fan in the distance is controlled by Liao Zhitian''s mental power, and it is also a body that he cultivated after he took it away a long time ago.


    Just when Zhang Fan wanted to block the bloody skeleton with his mental strength, the bloody skeleton seemed to have a sense of speed. Instead of falling, it went straight into the center of Zhang Fan''s eyebrows.


    The next moment, Liao Zhitian has appeared in Zhang Fan''s soul sea, gradually showing a blood red figure.


    When he came to the stone sea of Zhang Fan''s soul, Liao Zhitian immediately laughed. His eyes were full of excitement. He said to Zhang Fan, "I''ve found the treasure. I''ve really found the treasure! Boy, I didn''t expect that you were still a genius. Although Linggen really hindered your development, it was very suitable for me to practice my skills. Now, your body belongs to me. "


    Just at the moment when Liao Zhitian entered Zhang Fan''s soul to know the sea, Zhang Fan suddenly felt painful and his consciousness was gradually blurred.


    Is this the feeling of being taken away?


    Zhang Fan is shocked and wants to use his mental power to drive Liao Zhitian''s consciousness out of his own soul stone sea. However, Liao Zhitian''s consciousness seems to be rooted in Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge sea, and the other party''s mental power is as good as Zhang Fan''s, which is very difficult.


    Liao Zhitian also felt Zhang Fan''s action and said with a sneer: "boy, don''t struggle. Now I have entered your soul stone sea. Even if you have great ability, you can''t drive me out. Please give up your body!"


    Zhang Fan''s expression is very painful, trying to keep his mind, so as not to lose consciousness, and finally be defeated by the other party.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Just when Liao Zhitian felt that his success had been achieved, an old voice suddenly appeared in Zhang Fan''s soul. The voice was filled with endless majesty, which made Liao Zhitian feel dizzy. From this point of view, Liao Zhitian immediately felt the gap between himself and his partner.


    "You Who are you? " Liao Zhitian frowned and looked around.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am. All you have to do now is get out of here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" There is a threat in Shi Xian''s words. His words are like frost, which makes Liao Zhitian shudder.Liao Zhi''s heart is like electricity. He never thought that there is another person living in Zhang Fan''s soul. Is it hard to say that he has already been taken away by others? It''s impossible!


    Although there is some fear in his heart, he is really reluctant to let Liao Zhitian leave Zhang Fan''s soul to know the sea. He can only take risks.


    "No matter who you are, this boy is a wizard of cultivation. I have entered into the sea of his soul knowledge. I am determined to have this body!" Liao Zhitian said coldly as he looked around.


    "Well, since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    With that, Zhang Fan''s soul suddenly set off strong winds and waves in the sea of knowledge, and the lightning gathered towards Liao Zhitian''s consciousness. There was endless pressure in the thunder, and even made Liao Zhitian a little out of breath. This kind of pressure really made him unforgettable all his life.


    Zhang Fan is still rational, teeth biting his lips, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth, a kind of concentration of pain spread throughout the body, only in this way, Zhang fan can feel sober.


    The power of belief can make a person strong. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, only by sticking to one''s belief and not being influenced by the other can one keep one''s body.

 Chapter 312

    In the process of soul understanding the sea, the spiritual power released by Shi Xian turns into electric currents and rushes directly towards Liao Zhitian. It immediately surrounds him and does not give him any way out.


    Liao Zhitian dodged for a while, but found that he couldn''t escape at all. He had to fight hard. However, when he contacted with these currents, he felt a shock and pain all over his body. The feeling of being torn immediately made him scream.


    When there was no way to avoid it, Liao Zhitian was very unwilling in his heart and called to Shi Xian, "OK, you are cruel!"


    After dropping a sentence, Liao Zhitian immediately rushes out from Zhang Fan''s sea of soul knowledge.


    Shi Xian took a look at Liao Zhitian, who was very embarrassed. With a cold hum, he said, "I thought he was such a powerful master. I didn''t expect that he had such a little ability. It''s really shameful to practice by seizing and giving up."


    When Liao Zhitian rushed out from the sea of Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge, Shi Xian immediately said to Zhang Fan, "he''s out. Try to keep him. His speed is very fast. Don''t let him run away, or there will be endless trouble."


    Zhang Fan nodded, quickly adjusted his state, and immediately raised his mental strength to the limit. An invisible hand grabbed Liao Zhitian and intercepted him.


    Liao Zhitian was frightened by Shi Xian just now. He had only one idea in his heart, that is, to run away from here quickly. Otherwise, let alone to return to the previous peak state, even living is a problem.


    Moreover, in Liao Zhitian''s view, there should be a person living in Zhang Fan''s soul. This person must be a rare master. According to common sense, this person should take Zhang Fan away, control his body, and be reborn.


    But now, it seems that this master did not do that, but has been protecting Zhang Fan''s soul to know the sea. Therefore, Liao Zhitian is still a little confused about this.


    Therefore, from this point of view, Liao Zhitian believes that Zhang Fan must have the help of an expert behind him, otherwise, how can he have such a strong strength in a shackled environment? There must be some problems.


    At this time, Liao Zhitian was surrounded by Zhang Fan''s mental attack, which made him unable to escape. Liao Zhitian, who had lost his original body, had no strength and could only live by giving up.


    But now it seems that it is impossible to take over Zhang Fan. We can only find a way to escape. When we recover our strength in the future, it is not too late to find revenge for Zhang Fan and others.


    Thinking of this, Liao Zhitian is anxious and hastens to speed up again. He wants to tear a gap from Zhang Fan''s spiritual power with his own strength, so as to escape from here.


    Zhang Fan also finds out Liao Zhitian''s move, but it''s impossible to retain him. He can only try to hold him down so that he won''t get away from here.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also looks at Lu Jiuye in the distance, hoping that he can come quickly and seal Liao Zhitian again.


    Liao Zhitian also knows that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he attacks Zhang Fan''s mental power crazily.


    At this time, Yanfei in the distance, under strong pressure, immediately burst out with amazing power. After this period of experience, Yanfei also had a closer understanding of the northern snow sword and the sword technique in tiandaomen, and his strength climbed to another height in a short time.


    After mastering all this, Yan Fei immediately matched his body method with Dao Guang to the limit, and rushed to the distance directly. A bright Dao Guang flashed by, and countless corpses were chopped out in an instant. The Dao Qi directly killed a way in the encirclement.


    These corpses are connected with Liao Zhitian''s mental power. After each corpse is killed again, Liao Zhitian''s mental power will be hit again. In this way, Liao Zhitian feels a little uncomfortable and quickly takes back all his mental power on these corpses.


    In a flash, those resurrected bodies lost their vitality again, and fell to the ground, with no eyes and no movement.


    At this time, Liao Zhitian once again attacked Zhang Fan''s interception. Because there was no need to control the corpses, Liao Zhitian''s breakthrough seemed to get twice the result with half the effort, and Zhang Fan''s mental strength was weakened layer by layer.


    Zhang Fan is also trying to keep him, but for the impact of Liao Zhitian, Zhang Fan really has no way, can only watch helplessly.


    "Liao Zhitian has some means. If he wants to escape from you, you can''t keep him with your strength now." Shi Xian took a look at the situation and said to Zhang Fan, shaking his head slightly.


    Zhang Fan also felt helpless, but he was not reconciled to this matter, for fear that Liao Zhitian would harm others after he went out.


    Soon, Liao Zhitian has broken through Zhang Fan''s defense. He has a feeling of escaping from the heaven. He is more than happy. He can''t help but sigh that he is a man of two generations!


    Yan Fei also saw that the red blood light looked very abnormal. He quickly used his strongest sword technique and chopped directly at Liao Zhitian.


    However, Liao Zhitian is a kind of spiritual body now, and normal attacks are ineffective for him, so it is of little use at all.Therefore, Liao Zhitian directly went through the layers of Dao Guang. When he left, he glared at Yanfei fiercely, and left a cruel remark: "boy, I remember you, you wait for me, I will come back to you for revenge!"


    If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan''s fear of knowing the stone immortal in the sea, Liao Zhitian would have taken over Yanfei, occupied his body, and accepted all the inheritance in his body.


    After Liao Zhitian finished his sentence, he felt as if there was a huge whirlpool in the space, and his body could not control it.


    "This What''s going on? " Liao Zhitian was puzzled. He couldn''t see anything unusual around him. But he felt that his body was sucked by something and couldn''t move. Even there was an invisible squeeze around him. All this was invisible. Suddenly, Liao Zhitian began to panic.


    If you don''t see things around you, it''s more strange. If you don''t see things around you, it has nothing to do with fear.


    Liao Zhitian is just like this now. He is completely shocked by everything around him. He can only be locked in the middle by a suction and can''t escape.


    At this time, Jiuye made a very complicated handprint in the distance. It was he who was controlling the space around Liao Zhitian.

 Chapter 313

    "Dust world, seal!"


    With a dull drink, Lu Jiuye''s seal was finished at once. The space around Liao Zhitian became smaller and smaller. At last, it became the size of gravel and fell into the desert hillock. It was as if the water went back to the sea and could not be distinguished.


    "No! Let me out! I don''t want to be sealed, don''t! "


    This space seal is completely isolated from the outside world. Even if Liao Zhitian shouts, he can''t hear anything outside. It''s like Liao Zhitian is in another world. Five senses are completely isolated from this world.


    Seeing that Lu Jiuye had sealed Liao Zhitian, Zhang Fan was also relieved. He asked Shi Xian, "I don''t know how long this seal will seal Liao Zhitian."


    Shi Xian took a look at the technique of space seal, shook his head slightly, and said to Zhang Fan: "it won''t be long, that is, it''s only a few decades. However, it''s the limit of that old guy to be able to use this kind of space seal move."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan looks at Lu Jiuye and finds that Lu Jiuye is tired and pale, as if he has exhausted his aura.


    He took out a elixir from the space ring and put it in his mouth. Then he simply added it. After a while, Lu Jiuye''s face looked better.


    "Ninth master, are you ok?" Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye with some worries. The concern in his eyes shows that the relationship between them is absolutely extraordinary, no less than father and son.


    Lu Jiuye squeezed out a smile on his tired face and said to Yanfei, "don''t worry. I''m ok, but I''ve consumed too much aura. Just have a rest."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the ninth master, "it''s not safe here now, and there has just been such a big war. If someone comes from a distance after hearing the sound, it will be very bad for us. Let''s leave here first and then have a rest."


    "That makes sense. Let''s get out of here first." Lu Jiuye nodded and agreed with Zhang Fan.


    Yanfei supports Jiuye, and the three fly away towards the distance.


    At this time, no one found that there was a drop of blood in the place where Liao Zhitian was sealed. It didn''t look very conspicuous, but it didn''t disperse.


    This is a drop of blood essence of Liao Zhitian. As an evil practitioner, while improving his strength, there are many ways to protect his life.


    Liao Zhitian was a man of the year. There are many experts in jiutianjing who can''t help him, but after all, he has been sealed for a long time, and his strength has been almost consumed.


    As soon as I came out of the seal, I met Zhang Fan. I thought I had found a treasure. One had mastered the space ability, one had the inheritance of tiandaomen, and another Zhang Fan. Although his spiritual roots were taken away, his cultivation talent was still there, and his spiritual strength was very strong. He was a good seedling. If these three people could be killed or taken away by him, it would not take a few years, Liao Zhi Heaven will return to its peak and fight in the world again.


    Zhang Zhifan is not the most famous, so he must be the one who doesn''t want to protect his soul.


    When he wanted to leave, he was sealed in the space, turned into a grain of sand and sank into the desert Dagang, which made Liao Zhitian very frustrated.


    However, when he was sealed, Liao Zhitian separated a drop of blood essence and fell on the ground. His mental power also took this opportunity to separate some.


    A master like Liao Zhitian has been able to achieve the point of rebirth by dripping blood. Therefore, a drop of blood essence and Liao Zhitian''s will have begun to recover slowly. After Zhang Fan''s three men left, Liao Zhitian began to move again. At this time, his ability is so weak that he can only compete with the monks in the spiritual realm. Everything has to start all over again.


    Liao Zhitian looks at the direction of Zhang Fan''s departure. He is even more angry. When he returns to the peak, he must let them pay for their blood!


    However, for Liao Zhitian, the most important thing is to leave here, because he is too weak now. Even if he can avoid all the experts, he will die when he meets the monsters here. If he wants to start all over again, he must go out from here first.


    With a sigh, Liao Zhitian slowly flies to the distance, careful all the way, and no longer has the previous arrogance.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "can Liao Zhitian just become a spiritual body? I don''t know how he did it


    Shi Xian explained to Zhang Fan: "in this world, there are many ways to cultivate the soul. One of them is to cultivate the soul, which is very similar to the spiritual power. As long as the soul is strong enough, it can be immortal. Even if the body reaches the end of life and the lamp is withered, he will seize and kill another body with the situation of the soul out of the body If the soul of that person is killed, then he is the master of the body. It is a very cruel meansAfter a pause, Shi Xian continued: "however, this kind of soul refiner, generally speaking, is willing to find some talents to give up, because the speed of cultivating talents is very fast. In addition, he is also an evil cultivator. He knows the means to quickly improve the realm and strength, and he can get twice the result with half the effort. Therefore, most of the evil cultivators are based on soul refining Lord, in this way, they will be able to occupy the body of genius and make progress


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan felt that these evil practices were really terrible. Their cultivation methods were so vicious. It was really shameful to occupy other people''s bodies for cultivation.


    Yan Fei''s heart also has doubt, to one side of Lu Jiu Ye asked: "Jiu Ye, why just now my Dao Qi didn''t work for that Liao Zhitian?"


    Lu Jiuye, after all, had a lot of knowledge and explained to Yan Fei: "in fact, Liao Zhitian just now is a spiritual body. Therefore, any move is invalid for him, except for space power or mental attack. And, if I guess correctly, he should be a master of soul refining. "


    "Soul refining?" Yan Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled. He was puzzled. His eyes were full of curiosity. He heard this word for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 314

    Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, it''s a way to cultivate the soul. Some people even want to use this method to achieve the point of immortality. However, to put it bluntly, the main reason is that the spirit is immortal, and the main purpose is to seize and give up. In this way, they can revive with the help of other people''s bodies."


    Yan Fei thought about it, frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you mean that Liao Zhitian can''t be eliminated? Will you still live in the world in the end? "


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, if he is really so easy to kill, I don''t have to bother to seal him with the method of space seal."


    Zhang Fan also said: "it''s true that it''s not so easy to kill him, but it''s also good. At least we''ve got rid of a disaster in the Jianghu now, so that no one else will be killed. If more and more people are killed, his power will become stronger. At that time, there may be few opponents in the world. "


    The three chatted as they walked. Even if they met a monster, they would be easily solved. All the way was smooth, and they had been walking towards the center of Dagang desert.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan also learned from Shixian that there was something in the center of the desert Dagang. Moreover, several days had passed since he entered the desert Dagang. During this time, Zhang Fan felt that he had gone a long way, but he still did not reach the center of the desert Dagang. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan thought that the desert Dagang had a long way to go Desert Dagang is much bigger than he thought.


    Shi Xian explained to Zhang fan that this desert hillock was a special space opened up, and it was also an ancient battlefield before. It was finally sealed. Therefore, it is not unusual that it is so big.


    "Ninth master, you see, there seems to be a lot of people gathering in front of us. Shall we go around?" Yan Fei took a look at the front and found that there were many people in front, even more lively than the market.


    It''s normal to see such a situation in cities and towns, but it''s desert Dagang. It''s not normal to have such a large team.


    Zhang Fan is also very curious about what these people are doing when they get together. Moreover, from the exploration of their spiritual power, we can see that the people here are all in different realms. There are not only monks with shackles, but also masters of Mahayana. It''s really strange that they can be together.


    Lu Jiuye looks at Zhang Fan and wants to ask what Zhang Fan means. After all, psychologically, Lu Jiuye has acknowledged Zhang Fan''s ability. To be fair, if he becomes an opponent with Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye may not be able to tell Zhang Fan what to do.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the front and said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, why don''t we go and have a look? I''m curious about what''s going on there."


    "Well, in that case, it''s OK to go and have a look." Nine Ye nods to promise, three people walk toward front together.


    Soon, the three of them came to these people and found that there was a natural trading ground. Many people began to sell some goods here, including pills, weapons, and some spirit herbs. Some even sold some skill secret scripts. Moreover, these businessmen said that they had got an adventure in the desert Dagang. Now they want to leave here, so they have to pay attention to it I want to sell these things for some spirit stones.


    Zhang Fan also felt a little curious. He took a look at the things on these people''s stalls, and found that there were some ancient and simple secret books, which really seemed to be of some age. However, if he said that these things were obtained from desert Dagang, Zhang Fan still felt that he couldn''t believe it.


    Shixian took a look at the things on these stalls, turned his lips and said to Zhang Fan, "except for some spirit grass, all the things here are not from the desert Dagang. Therefore, these people are just liars. They want to earn some spirit stones by virtue of the reputation of desert Dagang."


    With the affirmation of Shi Xian, Zhang Fan has no interest in the things here. Lingcao and Zhang Fan have made a lot of them along the way, and they are very valuable. If Zhang Fan takes out the blood refining vine, people here will break their heads, and even fight to death.


    However, there is one thing, Zhang Fan''s heart is a little puzzled, asked Shi Xian: "this is obviously some commercial deception, but why would someone buy their things here?"? If they buy some spirit grasses, I can understand that everyone''s luck and needs are different. Some spirit grasses are not met, so they want to buy some. But those weapons and skill scripts can even be traded. Don''t they know that these weapons and skill scripts are not from Dagang desert? "


    Shi Xian shook his head and said, "no, you think that people''s vanity is simple. Sometimes people''s hearts are not as simple as you think."


    "What do you mean? I don''t quite understand. " Zhang Fan frowned and continued to ask Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian explained to Zhang Fan: "you can observe that most of these people who buy things here are low-level people. They come to Dagang in the desert, maybe just to complete their experience, or to take a chance. If they want to get something from here, they don''t have to go out and go back empty handed."


    "However, even if someone gets some gifted Lingbao here, if the realm is not enough, it''s a crime. If they are targeted, they will not only lose what they have in hand, but also lose their lives together. At that time, there will be nothing left.""If we can take advantage of the platform here to sell the things in our hands and exchange for some spirit stones to leave, we will be able to keep our own safety and give the hot potato to others."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan nodded slightly, and felt that Shi Xian''s words were reasonable, that is to say, someone would be here to deal with the hidden danger in their hands, so as not to have subsequent trouble.


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "in addition, some of them are not strong enough, and they don''t want to go back. They can''t explain to the clan and the family, so they have to buy some things from here to go back. In this way, they don''t have to go to the depth of the desert Dagang to avoid losing their lives."


    Yan Fei looked at the stalls around him and found that in a nearby stall, something was very interesting. It should be a space bag. According to the merchant''s introduction, it was picked up from Dagang in the desert. It looked very simple. It was said that it was from ancient times and had a large internal space.

 Chapter 315

    After listening to the introduction of the merchant, Yanfei was a little curious and asked Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you think this thing can be true?"


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the space bag, shook his head to Yanfei and said, "it''s not important. What matters is whether you like it or not. Shopping mainly depends on your mood. As long as you want it and the price is reasonable, it''s naturally a business."


    This sentence is very good. Although it doesn''t answer Yan Fei''s words in a positive way, it has also explained some things. Lu Jiuye means that this thing doesn''t belong here, so he just wants it or not. If he wants it, the price is reasonable.


    In addition, the reason why Lu Jiuye said this was that he didn''t want to provoke right and wrong. If it sounds normal to others, it''s just the most common conversation between them, and it won''t arouse anyone''s suspicion at all.


    Yanfei has been following Lu Jiuye for many years. Naturally, she can hear the meaning of Lu Jiuye''s words. She turns around and walks to one side and says no to the merchant.


    Zhang Fan three people walking on this road, inadvertently found a painting, Zhang fan can not help but stop, standing in front of the booth, carefully looked up, can not help but frown, thinking.


    Yan Fei and Lu Jiuye are very curious. Looking at the painting in front of Zhang Fan, they find that it''s a landscape painting. Between ink and wash, it really shows the far mountains and near water incisively and vividly. A boat is walking on the water. The boatman is carrying a hat and a penny in his hand. It looks very leisurely.


    The fish basket on the boat is full of fish. It can be seen that the fishermen''s harvest today is good. There is a wine jar at the head of the bed, which shows a kind of comfortable life for fishermen.


    There are many white clouds in the sky, and a line of wild geese are flying in a line, flying between the clouds. The fishermen are rowing and looking up at the sky, as if singing a song. The fishermen sing a song late and reverberate on the whole river. It really feels like people are swimming in the picture.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the painting and couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s a painting with artistic conception. It just seems to make people feel relaxed and happy. Few people can have such skills. It''s really vivid, thick brush and ink. It''s a kind of leisurely feeling to divide the layers and sing late in the fishing boat."


    Yan Fei is not interested in this kind of art, and can''t see anything. She just feels relaxed visually, and has no other feeling.


    For the things here, Yan Fei is more practical. For example, pills can supplement aura and improve the realm, which has a certain auxiliary effect. Weapons can enhance individual combat effectiveness in combat, and skills can improve people''s strength and realm. But what''s the use of this painting? It doesn''t seem to be of any use other than appreciation.


    Zhang Fan stood aside and didn''t speak. In his opinion, there is something wrong with this painting. Especially under the exploration of mental force, he can clearly feel an abnormal fluctuation in this painting. What is this fluctuation?


    Shi Xian took a look at the painting, and suddenly his eyes brightened. He said to Zhang Fan in a hurry, "it seems that there is something hidden in this painting. Why don''t you buy it first and have a good study in a place where there is no one."


    Zhang Fan nodded and asked the stall owner, "how can I sell this painting?"


    The owner of the stall is a middle-aged man with a big beard. No one cares about his stall here all the time, because he has some useless things here.


    Before, when the bearded stall owner came here, he also wanted to find some treasures from the desert hillock. However, after he came here, he found that the competition here is very strong. A rare spirit grass can make these people fight and compete with each other, and even cause heavy casualties.


    Therefore, the bearded stall owner decided not to be with these people as much as possible to avoid conflicts. Even after a short alliance, these people may stab in the back when they find the treasure. In that case, they might as well act alone.


    Although my action is likely to encounter monsters or wild animals, but it is better than the human heart.


    Just a few days ago, when the bearded stall owner started to move alone, he accidentally found a ruins. However, this place has been searched. Disappointed, the bearded stall owner unexpectedly found a secret room, which was well preserved. This made the bearded stall owner a little excited. He immediately went into the secret room and began to search for treasure.


    However, after some exploration, the bearded stall owner found that except for some pills that had lost their efficacy, there was only this painting. There was nothing of great value at all. This made the bearded stall owner disappointed, but he still took all the things here.


    In his spare time, the bearded stall owner also opened the painting and looked at it, but he couldn''t see anything. He just felt that the painting was very good, and the brush and ink were clear and vivid, but it was useless except for appreciation.


    When he came here, the bearded stall owner found that many people were setting up stalls here. He thought it would be better to dispose of this thing here. Even if it was in exchange for some spirit stones, it would be better than this useless painting.


    However, after a day''s time, some pills put by the bearded stall owner have been sold almost, but this painting has always been ignored.Just when the bearded stall owner was very disappointed with the painting, Zhang Fan came to the stall and asked the price of the painting, which made the bearded stall owner hope for the painting again.


    "You mean this painting?" Bearded stall owner still a little can''t believe, to Zhang Fan asked.


    Zhang Fan hugged his shoulder and said to him with a smile, "are there any other paintings on your booth?"


    The bearded stall owner immediately laughed and began to eloquently introduce Zhang Fan: "my guest, you really have vision. All the things I have here are from Dagang desert. I just don''t have enough space to store the rings, so I took them out for sale. Moreover, the ink of this painting is very vivid, and the distance between mountains and rivers is overwhelming. So, The price... "


    Speaking of this, the bearded stall owner turned his eyes and said to Zhang Fan, "the price can be discussed. Why don''t we hold hands first? Talk about it? "


    Yan Fei couldn''t help frowning. She couldn''t understand what the bearded stall owner meant. She thought to herself, what does the bearded stall owner want to do? How can we talk about the price? Is there anything wrong with sexual orientation?

 Chapter 316

    Lu Jiuye turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan. He wanted to see what Zhang Fan thought.


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and extended his hand.


    The stall owner skillfully took a piece of black cloth from one side, covered them in their hands and began to bargain.


    This kind of action is often encountered in the black market. Generally speaking, as long as an agreement is reached between the seller and the seller, when the negotiation begins, this method is used to avoid other people''s bidding. In this way, as long as the price is negotiated, the transaction can be concluded.


    At this time, from one side came a young man dressed in gorgeous clothes like a young master. He was wearing a flowing cloud shirt, elegant and graceful, holding a folding fan in his hand. At first glance, he was a cultural person, but the arrogance on his face had a kind of domineering feeling, which was not willing to be close.


    Behind them were all dressed in strong clothes with long swords on their waists. They were all in the same realm of Mahayana. Their faces were angular. They stood behind the young man and said nothing.


    When the young man came to the stall, he also found the behavior between Zhang Fan and the bearded stall owner. He felt very curious. Moreover, when he saw the painting, he was stunned and immediately attracted by the charm of the words.


    Looking at the picture in front of him, the young man couldn''t help but sigh: "in this picture, the clouds are shrouded, the mountains and waters are clear-cut, and the fisherman in the fishing boat is so leisurely and elegant. It''s really a feeling that people are swimming in the picture!"


    When expressing emotion, young people deliberately express themselves very loud, as if to attract the attention of people around them. In this way, they even want to make people feel that their comments are elegant, so as to enhance their self-confidence.


    After listening to his words, some people around could not help but stop and look at the painting on the booth one after another, whispering one after another.


    "I can''t see that there is such a vivid work here. It''s rare. It''s really rare. There''s a special charm between thick ink and light color."


    "Yes, but what I''m curious about is, what''s the use of this painting? If it''s just for viewing, it''s meaningless. "


    "Yes, although the painting has artistic conception, it seems that it was created by an expert, but to put it bluntly, it''s just a painting. There''s nothing special about it. If it''s compared with pills and skills, it''s worthless."


    "In this world, only when you improve your strength or reach the peak of your strength can you be qualified to appreciate other things. Otherwise, even if you spend a lot of money on an ornamental, it''s useless."


    "You see, the stall owner seems to be bargaining with a young man and pointing at the painting from time to time. Isn''t he talking about the price of the painting? Is such an ornamental really worth bargaining?"


    When people saw the move between Zhang Fan and the stall owner, they were puzzled. Some even shook their heads slightly and turned to leave. They didn''t want to waste time here.


    After praising the painting, the young man found that the bearded stall owner didn''t pay any attention to him and was still negotiating with Zhang Fan.


    This makes young people a little unhappy, even some people dare to ignore themselves, this is the biggest disrespect for themselves!


    Thinking of this, the young man said to the bearded stall owner with an unhappy face: "bearded, how can you sell this painting? How many stone


    The bearded stall owner waved his hand to the young man and said, "wait, one by one, don''t you see I''m bargaining? There are no rules at all. "


    Lu Jiuye also said to the young man with a smile: "little brother, you haven''t been to the black market. This way of bargaining is often seen in the black market. Therefore, if you want to buy this painting, you need to wait for a moment. It''s a rule in the industry that everything should come first and then arrive."


    "I don''t care about his rules!" The young man was very unhappy. He didn''t listen to Lu Jiuye''s advice at all. He said to the bearded stall owner unhappily, "Hey, bearded, you don''t have to bargain with him. Well, as long as he gives me double the number of spirit stones, it''s OK."


    The bearded stall owner looked at the young man and said, "I never do business with people who don''t know the rules."


    "You..." The young man choked a little by the bearded stall owner''s words, and his heart suddenly became angry. If there were not many people around, he would have overturned each other''s jar.


    Yanfei stands by and looks at the young man coldly. Especially when he talks, he is rude to Lu Jiuye. Yanfei has a cold face and wants to teach him a lesson.


    Lu Jiuye knew Yanfei very well. He patted Yanfei on the shoulder and shook his head slightly, indicating that he didn''t mess around. This is not a good place to start.


    At this time, Zhang Fan has negotiated the price with the bearded stall owner, nodded, indicating that the deal can be concluded.


    The bearded stall owner also showed a satisfied smile on his face. He immediately rolled up the painting and handed it to Zhang Fan with both hands. A stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    For this painting, the bearded stall owner is somewhat puzzled. Although it is not a painting of any value and has no improvement in strength, the painting is produced in this desert Dagang after all. If he does not sell it at a satisfactory price, the bearded stall owner will feel sorry for his hard work.Therefore, when negotiating prices, the bearded stall owner''s prices fell again and again, but they never fell to the bottom line in his heart. He thought the price would be lowered by Zhang Fan, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan agreed at this time. This can''t help but make bearded stall owners happy.


    Zhang Fan took out five hundred pieces of Lingshi from his storage space and handed it to the stall owner, ready to hand in the money and hand in the delivery.


    "Wait!"


    At this time, the young man next to them suddenly stopped them, while shaking his folding fan, he continued: "stall owner, since it''s goods, there''s room for negotiation. Let''s negotiate a price."


    The bearded stall owner waved his hand to the young man and said, "go, I''m not free. Now I''ve made a deal with this guest. I don''t have to bargain with you."


    With a sneer, the young man said to the bearded stall, "I just said that I would double the number of spirit stones he offered. How about bearded


    Bearded glanced at the young man with disdain on his face and said, "even if you pay ten times, it''s useless. Now, this painting belongs to the guest. If you want to buy it, ask him if you agree."

 Chapter 317

    With that, bearded put the rest of the stall into the storage space ring, turned and walked away.


    The people around also understood what was going on. Some people in the river and lake showed a trace of sarcasm on their faces and murmured.


    "This young man really doesn''t understand the rules. He even wants to raise the price when others bargain. It''s a joke. Judging from his dress, it seems that he is a young master of some family. However, I''m curious who is the young master of some family. He is so ignorant."


    "Yes, the young master in the deep palace wall must have never been to the black market or ghost market. He doesn''t even understand the rules of bargaining. It''s a shame to the family."


    "Young people are young people, and their vision is a good thing. If their vision is not broad enough, no matter how high it is, there are mountains outside the mountains and people outside the people."


    Listening to the public''s words, the young people are also a little uncomfortable. They wanted to take this opportunity to show their talents, and then show their families, so that some people could take the initiative to make friends.


    But now it seems that his behavior has not established prestige in the hearts of the public, but has become a waste without vision.


    Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, the young man''s eyes burst out with anger. He thought to himself that it was all because of this painting. If he didn''t get it today, he would be disgraced.


    Thinking of this, the young man looked at Zhang Fan, put on a look of arrogance, said to Zhang Fan: "brother, make a price, how can you sell this painting?"


    Zhang Fan didn''t want to pay attention to this person, so he put the painting away and turned to walk towards the distance.


    Seeing this, the young man was furious and said angrily, "you dare to ignore my young master. Come and take this man down!"


    "Yes


    The four retinues behind him immediately agreed, carrying the long knives in their hands one after another, and directly came forward to stop Zhang Fan.


    Yan Fei squints his eyes and puts his right hand on the handle of the knife. He is ready to attack these people in black. In Yan Fei''s opinion, he has absolute confidence. As long as he moves, the four people in front of him are not his opponents at all. He will kill them directly.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan stops Yan Fei and shakes his head, indicating that he should not do it first. Let''s have a look.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, if such a stable market can be formed here, it will prove that someone is upholding justice here. Otherwise, someone would have broken the rules here for a long time. The law of the jungle and the strong are respected. It is not easy to maintain fairness.


    Sure enough, when these four people surrounded Zhang Fan, a strong wind suddenly appeared in the distance, whistling, but the target was not Zhang Fan.


    In the blink of an eye, the four people who surrounded Zhang Fan were overturned to the ground.


    "Who?" The young man, who looks like a young master, is not happy. Now he sees that someone dares to fight against his subordinates. It''s clear that he doesn''t give himself face. He has to look at his master when he beats a dog. If he doesn''t do anything, he will lose face!


    At this time, a figure in the distance rushed over. He was dressed in a black robe, with a black hood, a scar on his face, and his face was cold, but he could see a trace of justice.


    This is the man in charge of the stall management here. His name is Tu Heng. He is a leader of the caravan. He is a rare master with excellent martial arts skills and experienced many battles.


    I heard that after the seal of Dagang in the desert was opened, I felt that there must be business opportunities here, so I began to bring my own caravan here, hoping to obtain local materials, sell them directly and earn some spirit stones.


    In Tu Heng''s opinion, the people who can come here are all masters, at least in Mahayana realm. Moreover, the higher the realm, the more spirit stones they have.


    And here is the desert Dagang, which is full of wild animals and fierce animals, so that there are still some ancient relics and heritage. After many people come in, there is no place to supplement their pills and supplies. Therefore, Tu Heng thinks that we can develop the stall economy here. Although it is more expensive than the outside things, it is also in these areas Within the range of the monks.


    Many people also see the business opportunities here and feel that they can do some business. Tu Heng doesn''t want to stop him from joining here and setting up stalls. He just pays five inferior spirit stones for everyone to be here. If someone comes out to make trouble, Tu Heng will bring the experts in the caravan to maintain the order here.


    Today, Zhang Fan''s three people are surrounded. It is obvious that someone deliberately finds fault with them. In Tu Heng''s opinion, if he dares to make trouble on his site, it is clear that he does not want to give him face. He immediately takes advantage of the situation from a distance and overturns the four people in front of Zhang Fan.


    After landing, Tu Heng looked around, his eyes fell on the young man, and said coldly: "dare to make trouble on my site, boy. I think you think your life is too long. "


    When the young man saw Tu Heng, he immediately felt the pressure of his whole body doubled. It seemed that he was out of breath. It was obvious that the other side''s realm was much higher than that of him, which was a huge gap. In other words, if Tu Heng wanted to take his life, he would not have any resistance at all.However, the young man was still a dead duck with a stiff tongue. In his heart, his face seemed to be more important than his life. His voice trembled slightly and said to Tu Heng, "you Do you dare to fight my people? Do you know who I am? I''m Wang Kun, the young leader of the Wang family. There are many experts in our family. If you dare to mess with me, my family will not let you go... "


    Wang Kun''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. At last, he even feels that he has no confidence. The cold sweat on his forehead has crossed his cheek and swallowed his saliva. He is nervous to the limit.


    Tu Heng made a move under his feet, suddenly showed his body method, and immediately came to Wang Kun. He directly grabbed his collar and said coldly, "I don''t care what you are. You dare to make trouble on my site today. I firmly don''t allow you. I''ll give you three minutes to leave here immediately. Otherwise, I promise that the desert Dagang will be yours The land of bones. "


    "One..."


    With that, Tu Heng began to count, with cold and endless killing intention in his tone, which made people shudder.


    Wang Kun was stunned by his opponent''s momentum. From small to large, he bullied others. With the influence of his family, even though he did a lot of things too much, others didn''t dare to say anything. He had to endure.

 Chapter 318

    In this way, Wang Kun developed a fearless character, because he knew that as long as he was in trouble and showed his family background, no one would dare to do anything to him.


    But today, they are in the desert. Everything here can''t be measured by some rules of the outside world. Everyone speaks by strength. If you don''t have strength, it will prove that you don''t have any right to speak, and you will even lose your life.


    "Two..."


    For the first time, Wang Kun felt that his death was so close to him. He immediately returned to his senses and used his body method to run to the distance. He ran for his life, and even ran into some people. Even so, Wang Kun did not dare to stay at all.


    He looks flustered, the heart has only one purpose, that is to escape, absolutely can''t die here!


    The four followers saw that their masters had already run away, and they all fled towards the distance one after another. They did not dare to delay at all. In case of any stay, their lives might be in danger.


    After seeing these people leave, Tu Heng takes a look at Zhang Fan and asks coldly, "are you ok?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly, politely arched his hand to Tu Heng and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Thank you for your help."


    Tu Heng nodded. At the same time, he looked at Zhang Fan curiously. He couldn''t help frowning. He was full of doubts. This young man was dressed very ordinary. He didn''t look like some rich children, but he didn''t look like a poor man.


    What puzzles Tu Heng most is that Zhang Fan''s realm is nothing more than a shackle realm, but his ability to come here shows two things: first, Zhang Fan''s ability is not simple; second, Zhang Fan''s background is not simple.


    Either way, Zhang Fan is just a passer-by in Tu Heng''s business trip. In the future, goodbye will be a stranger in the world.


    "You''re welcome."


    With that, Tu Heng turned and walked towards the distance.


    After Tu Heng left, the people around him recovered from the shock just now. Looking at TU Heng''s back, they had an incredible look in their eyes.


    "My God, this guy is so powerful? Can you throw four Mahayana masters to the ground with just one move? What is the realm of this person? I don''t seem to see through. "


    "Nonsense, if his realm is so easy for you to see through, then he will not be a master. However, this person has such ability, and it must have a good beginning."


    "Have you ever heard of the black feather caravan? If I guess correctly, this person should be Tu Heng, the leader of the black feather caravan, and only he can have such strength. "


    "Tu Heng? oh my god! That''s a man of the moment. I''ve only heard of him, but I''ve never seen him. I''ve heard that he is cruel and extremely cruel, but he has justice in his heart and doesn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. So he''s very famous in the Jianghu. "


    They all said their guesses, but in the twinkling of an eye, Tu Heng had disappeared in the crowd, leaving no trace, as if he had never been here.


    Zhang Fan and his three friends went around the market again and found that they had nothing to buy. Most of them were pills for replenishment. Although they were more expensive than those outside, they had to get these pills no matter how much they cost if they needed them.


    Even in the desert, most of them are herbal medicines, and few of them are from the desert.


    Zhang Fan walked all the way, turned his mental power, and then began to scan around. As long as he found some special aura fluctuations on these things, Zhang Fan would stop and observe.


    However, along the way, Zhang Fan felt a little disappointed, and there was nothing worth seeing for a while. Most of the things here were from the merchants themselves, or some items in the door.


    And some people want to muddle through, deliberately make these things old in their hands, and then put them into the market here. As long as someone comes to ask, the stall owner has to make up a history of this thing, especially how it was preserved. As long as they say it well enough, then naturally someone will take the bait.


    Zhang fan can see such a trick at a glance, so it''s a little difficult to cheat Zhang Fan.


    Yanfei is different. He seldom comes to such places, so he is full of curiosity about everything here. As long as it is something he has never seen, he stops to watch for a while, and finally walks away reluctantly.


    However, at this time, there was an old man in black robe who had been observing Zhang Fan from a distance, hiding his breath. It was hard to find him even if he explored him with his mental strength.


    Feeling that there was nothing to buy in the deep desert, the people who rushed to Dagang left.


    On the way, Lu Jiuye was curious and asked Zhang Fan: "little brother, I''m curious. What''s the use of the painting you bought? Just for appreciation? "


    Yan Fei is also very curious about this. In his opinion, this painting is only a vivid one, but it doesn''t improve his strength. Why did Zhang Fan buy this painting? More than 300 spirit stones?After listening to them, Zhang Fan was somewhat embarrassed. He just felt that the painting was special, but he couldn''t tell the specific particularity. It was just a feeling in his heart.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan said to them with a smile: "in fact, from the stalls just now, most of the things are not found in the desert hillock. Only some spirit grass is here. Although these spirit grass are rare, they are also very common in the desert hillock, so they can''t be sold at any price in this place."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "as for those pills, almost all of them were brought in by some monks from outside. If they were pills from Dagang in the desert, they would have no effect, let alone weapons. If these weapons were left behind in ancient times, they would not be sold here."


    "However, this painting is a bit interesting. If I guess correctly, this is what I really found in the desert Dagang. Many people don''t know what it is for, so they sell it. However, in my opinion, some things, since they exist, must have their rationality. This painting exists in the desert Dagang, and it will also have special significance. ¡±

 Chapter 319

    "Besides, I remember the bearded stall owner said that he got this painting from a secret room in the ruins. If it wasn''t a very important painting, why was he in the secret room? This is indeed a little suspicious, so I am sure that there must be some amazing secret hidden in this painting! "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, both Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei feel that there is some truth. According to Zhang Fan, this painting really comes from Dagang in the desert, but they just don''t know what the use is.


    Lu Jiuye frowned and thought for a while. He said to Zhang Fan, "what do you mean is hidden in this painting? It''s just that no one found out? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "that''s right, so I''d better buy him first. When we have a chance, let''s have a good study and see what''s in this painting."


    At this time, the three had been walking for a while, the sun was just empty, it was noon, the temperature in the desert hillock suddenly rose, the ground was hot, all the monsters could not stand this kind of weather, they found a cool place to hide, and came out again after the poisonous sun set.


    Zhang Fan three people also found a shady area to rest, by the way to eat something, add physical strength.


    In his spare time, Zhang Fan took out the painting again and spread it on the floor. The three people watched it carefully.


    This time, the three people looked at the painting very carefully. When they looked at the painting from a close distance, they could see what kind of technique he was using. However, the strokes of the other side of the painting were hidden very well, and there was no trace at all, as if the painting existed directly and was completely natural.


    Zhang Fan inquired about the painting again in his soul. He just felt that the aura fluctuation in the painting was a little different. But what was wrong? Zhang Fan couldn''t say clearly. It seemed that there was something deep hidden in the painting.


    "Can you feel what''s in this painting?" Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian curiously.


    After thinking about it, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "you see, there seem to be some special lines hidden in this painting, and these lines seem to have some special connections. Moreover, the material of this painting seems not to be paper, but silk cloth."


    "Silk cloth?" Zhang Fan thought for a while and continued to say to Shi Xian, "it''s normal, isn''t it? People in ancient times painted with silk cloth?"


    Shi Xian shook his head slightly and said, "no, I mean, there should be some secret behind the silk cloth. If I guess correctly, the owner of the painting must have used this technique to protect the things behind the scroll."


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan immediately thought of something and immediately began to look for something in the picture.


    Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei just sit and watch. Seeing Zhang Fan so serious, they are not easy to disturb. After all, they can''t help with this matter.


    Looking for a long time, finally, in a silk cloth to find the end of the thread, Zhang Fan with his sword will pick up the end of the silk cloth thread, with a hand gently pull, carefully removed the top layer of scroll.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei also feel a little curious. They all step forward and look at Zhang Fan''s action. They have an incredible look in their eyes.


    Because they found that at the moment when Zhang Fan gradually took apart the silk cloth, there was a leather map hidden behind the scroll. The map looked a little yellow, even a little black, but the content was still clearly visible.


    "This is Map? " Lu Jiuye''s face showed a look of surprise. He never thought that such a map was hidden behind this lifelike picture. He was really surprised.


    Yan Fei is also impressed by Zhang Fan. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan is really a wise eye. He can find all the hidden things, and only by a little feeling.


    At this time, a black shadow flashed by in the distance, and a black gas ran straight to the three people.


    Nine ye took the lead to react to come over not right, hurriedly toward this way gas awn make a palm.


    With a dull bang, a huge pit burst out between the palm wind and the air, and the shock wave also set off a powerful dust.


    Zhang Fan frowned and looked at the old man in black robe in the distance. He thought he was familiar with him. Looking back carefully, he seemed to have seen him once in the market and quickly put away his picture scroll.


    The black robed old man''s eyes were like eagles. He directly locked on Zhang Fan and said coldly, "young man, hand over the painting in your hand, otherwise..."


    Sure enough, the other party ran to Zhang Fan''s painting and came here all the way.


    Zhang Fan frowned deeper and thought to himself that, as expected, this painting really has extraordinary value. Otherwise, the other party would not be able to pursue it all the time. Finally, he came here with himself for this painting.


    "Who are you? What''s the use of this painting? " Zhang Fan frowned and asked the old man in black in front of him.


    The old man in black, with a smile, said to Zhang Fan, "it''s OK to tell you. Anyway, you are all going to die today. I''m Liu Xun, a disciple of Xuankong sect. When I was very young, zongmen was badly damaged and disappeared in the desert. I came here to look for something."After a pause, Liu Xun continued to say to Zhang Fan: "as far as I know, there was a legend that there was a picture scroll in the leader''s hand, recording the location of the treasure. There was also a fight inside the clan. At the same time, it was also the main reason for the collapse of the whole suspended gate."


    "After I left the suspended gate, after years of cultivation, I finally had the strength to investigate this matter, and the picture has never been found. Now, the seal of desert Dagang is opened, which is a good opportunity for me to come here to investigate. Now, you take what I want, and it''s time to return it to its original owner."


    After listening to Liu Xun''s words, Zhang Fan had an epiphany in his heart. Sure enough, his feeling was right. Moreover, the content and information in it were really very important. No wonder the other party would keep chasing him.


    However, in this desert hillock, all things are ownerless, and it''s fate if someone gets them. This painting was also found by the bearded stall owner. Now, he bought it from the other party, so now, the ownership of this thing should belong to himself.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Liu Xun, "sorry, I bought this from a bearded stall owner. Now it belongs to me."

 Chapter 320

    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, everything here is ownerless, first come first served. Now the painting in our hands is also bought from others. It''s the rule of the river. Please don''t be difficult."


    After hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, Liu Xun laughed and said to him, "you are so smart. It seems that you are an old man. In this case, I have nothing to say. But I must get it today! Today you have to pay it, and you have to pay it if you don''t! "


    Lu Jiuye snorted coldly and said, "well, since you don''t obey the rules of the Jianghu, there''s nothing to talk about. Let''s do it!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Liu Xun rushed to Zhang Fan. The wind in his hand was roaring, with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying. The strong wind was yellow sand all over the sky, and the people could not open their eyes.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye looked cold. He pushed his palms forward and an invisible space barrier appeared in front of them.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, palm wind and sand seemed to encounter some obstacles. They scattered on both sides of the invisible barrier, forming two sand dunes on both sides of Zhang Fan''s left and right.


    After Liu Xun clapped his hand and saw Lu Jiuye''s martial arts, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a cold hum: "no wonder you dare to be so arrogant. It turns out that there are some masters who can understand space ability among you. I really underestimate you."


    Lu Jiuye didn''t speak. When he turned around, he pushed his palms forward. The invisible barrier immediately attacked Liu Xun, and the sand on the ground was ploughed out of a deep gully by the barrier.


    Liu Xun first stepped back and took out a dagger at his waist. He just turned around and chopped a black light to the invisible barrier in front of him.


    Just listen to a broken sound, the space barrier is chopped by the black light instantly, and disappears directly.


    Liu Xun''s right hand quickly cuts out three black lights again, and the three black lights attack the direction of Jiuye in the shape of Pinyin. After that, Liu Xun''s figure flashes. His real goal is Zhang Fan, because this painting is in Zhang Fan''s hands. As long as he is controlled, all the problems can be solved.


    "Be careful, that guy is coming towards you." Liu Xun gang has an action, Shi Xian immediately reminds Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s heart has long been ready to fight, at the foot of a little, directly cast out the starry sky Lingbo, behind him immediately residual shadow repeatedly, blink of an eye has dodged the original distance.


    Liu Xun made an empty move. While he was talking, Liu Xun observed Zhang Fan and found that Zhang Fan was just a shackle. He could not help but surmise that Zhang Fan could come here because of the protection of these two people.


    Therefore, in Liu Xun''s opinion, among the three people here, the best one to deal with should be Zhang Fan.


    However, in a move just now, Liu Xun had planned it, but he didn''t expect that there was an empty space between the moves. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.


    At this time, Yan Fei on one side has put the northern snow sword out of the scabbard, and immediately shows the unique skill of tiandaomen.


    "It''s snowing all over the sky!"


    With a drink, the bright light of the sword in Yanfei''s hand turned into countless illusions. Between the flashes of the light, countless Qi of the sword approached Liu Xun''s direction. In the light of the sword, the speed was uncertain, just like the snowflakes flying in winter, which was overwhelming.


    Seeing Yanfei''s moves, Liu Xun is stunned again, and instantly recognizes that the sword technique used by Yanfei is the martial art of tiandaomen. But without time to think about it, he quickly waves the Black Dagger in his hand, and Daowu light greets the white sword spirit.


    In a flash, black light and knife awn interweave together and make a sound similar to metal friction, which is particularly harsh.


    However, Yanfei''s realm is relatively low after all. Even if he has the inheritance of sabre skills, he can''t resist the attack of the other side, and he soon falls behind.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye quickly joined the battle, and helped Yanfei beat Liu Xun back to avoid Yanfei getting hurt.


    After a strike, Liu Xun looked at Yan Fei in front of him and asked him, "who are you? What''s the relationship with tiandaomen? "


    Yan Fei doesn''t want to explain to him, and doesn''t speak. He just looks at Liu Xun in front of him quietly. Here, as long as it''s hands-on, it''s the enemy. There''s no room for negotiation.


    Seeing that Yanfei doesn''t speak, Liu Xun doesn''t ask too much. For him, Lu Jiuye''s spatial palm power is really not small. However, Yanfei''s realm is low after all. Liu Xun doesn''t need his room in his eyes. The next step is to catch Zhang Fan. As long as he controls Zhang Fan, all the troubles will be solved.


    Zhang Fan didn''t start all the time, but he was secretly observing the strength of the black robed old man Liu Xun. After a period of observation just now, Zhang Fan concluded that Liu Xun was not simple either. His realm should be superior to Lu Jiuye, and his strength is not vulgar.


    If Lu Jiuye had not mastered the space palm technique, he would have been defeated. Moreover, Zhang Fan also found out that the target of the other side was himself. Next time, the other side would still attack him.


    "I didn''t expect that you are still some experts. One has mastered the skill of space, and the other has been inherited by Tiandao sect. Boy, if I''m not wrong, this Dao in your hand should be BeiXue fast Dao in the hand of Tiandao sect master Lin Qi!" Liu Xun looked at the knife in Yanfei''s hand and said quietly."It''s none of your business." Yan Fei has a cold face. He is always sparing words for the enemy, and is not willing to talk more nonsense.


    Liu Xun hummed coldly, and the black light in his hand flickered again. Countless black air awns, like a storm, attacked Jiuye and Yanfei quickly, and used the intensive attack to hold them down. His figure was also hidden in the black light. This time, Liu Xun''s target was still Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan had guessed the meaning of the other party, once again showed the stars Lingbo, towards the distance.


    "It''s not so easy to run!"


    Liu Xun saw that Zhang Fan''s body method was flexible and wanted to escape from his own hands. The Black Dagger in his hand flashed continuously. In an instant, countless black lights began to gather around Zhang Fan. Just in an instant, he blocked all Zhang Fan''s positions.


    Zhang Fan is not afraid of the other side, since the other side is so pressing step by step, then you don''t have to be too polite.


    With a clang, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand came out of its scabbard, and the blue awn of the sword was particularly dazzling. The water like sword Qi flowed in the front of the sword, and the sword Qi was even colder.


    "A thousand rains break the early sun."


    With a light drink, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand suddenly turns. In an instant, countless sword Qi immediately shoots at Liu Xun in front of him like dense rain.

 Chapter 321

    Such a rapid range attack, the lethality is very strong, between the spread of the intention to kill, as if all around the lower temperature.


    This move was learned by Zhang Fan during this period of fighting. It is exactly the two sword moves that Shi Xian once said. Although there are only two sword moves recorded in the secret book, they are all inclusive. Therefore, in Shi Xian''s view, if we can understand these two sword moves, the power of sword will be improved More changes have evolved.


    Zhang Fan''s savvy is very good. As long as he is in combat, he will use this set of sword techniques. Moreover, Zhang Fan also finds that in combat, he has the fastest mastery and comprehension of sword techniques.


    Today''s move, Zhang Fan is also the first time to use, did not expect that this new understanding of the power of the sword move should be so amazing.


    Liu Xun thought that Zhang Fan was the weakest and the best one to deal with here, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s sword skills were so powerful that he even couldn''t cope with these dense sword skills, so that he was in a hurry when blocking.


    Just after Liu Xun had solved Zhang Fan''s sword skill, there was a fierce sword in front of him. He rushed directly towards Liu Xun.


    Liu Xun stepped back in a hurry. After a fight just now, Liu Xun found that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship was really very important. He thought that Zhang Fan''s level here was the lowest and should be the best one among the three of them. As long as he was caught, he could get the picture.


    However, after two fights between Liu Xun and Zhang Fan, Liu Xun suddenly understood that among the three of them, Zhang Fan was the most difficult one. Moreover, if Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye joined hands, Liu Xun would surely die.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xun frowned deeply. He felt that it was not too late to escape from here, but he was unwilling. After all, the picture was still in Zhang Fan''s hands. He had been looking for it for decades. Now he finally got the news and gave up. Liu Xun was really uncomfortable.


    After Zhang Fan beat Liu Xun back with his sword move, he didn''t kill him. After all, he just had a certain obsession with the painting in his hand. That''s why he did it. If he killed him, it didn''t mean anything. Just make it clear. If the other party really doesn''t understand, it''s not too late to start again.


    After a move to repel Liu Xun, Zhang Fan put the cold water sword away and said to Liu Xun, "master, this thing is ours now. Please don''t be obsessed. Just now you said that in this world, only the strong are qualified to get anything of value. Judging from the fighting situation just now, you may not be my opponent, so I hope you will be the best I can walk away in the face of difficulties. "


    Liu xungang also consumed a lot of aura, and finally stood firm. Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, he was still puzzled.


    If Lu Jiuye can understand the power of space, it is because he has a high understanding and chance, so he has nothing to say.


    However, Zhang Fan and Yanfei are not at a high level, but they have excellent skills and abilities. Zhang Fan, in particular, doesn''t seem to have hidden his own strength, but his strength is even stronger than that of other experts in the five levels of Mahayana.


    "Boy, who are you? What''s the matter with your swordsmanship? " Liu Xun is still puzzled in his heart. He wants Zhang Fan to help him solve his puzzles, otherwise he will keep tracking down.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Liu Xun, "to tell you the truth, since I came to the desert Dagang, I found a pair of withered bones in a pavilion, holding a secret book in my hand, which records two kinds of sword moves..."


    "Dead bones? Two moves? You''re talking about Qi Jin, the leader of Tianyuan sect. These two sword moves are all his life. They are the most powerful and swift of the water system sword techniques Liu Xun looks at Zhang Fan with an incredible face. His eyes are full of shock. He can''t help sighing in his heart that this guy''s luck is too good!


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to him, "I don''t understand this specific one. In this secret book, it doesn''t say what the sword technique is. There are only two kinds of sword moves. In my opinion, these two kinds of sword moves are all inclusive, and even can evolve into other sword moves."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Liu Xun: "as for Yanfei brothers, he accidentally found the weapon left by the master of Tiandao sect in a space boundary, which was inherited by the master of Lynch sect."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liu Xun''s heart is completely cool. He knows that it is impossible to get the painting back from Zhang Fan''s hands. In this case, it''s better to be a human being and give up.


    With a sigh, Liu Xun said to Zhang Fan, "well, since you are all experts and your strength is above me, I can''t say anything. It seems that this treasure map has found a new owner, so you should take care of yourself and do everything carefully."


    With that, Liu Xun turned around and left.


    "Master, please stay."


    Seeing that Liu Xun wanted to leave, Zhang Fan stopped him in a hurry and asked him, "it seems that I know this painting very well. Can you tell us something about it?"Lu Jiuye took out a tea tray from the ring of storage space and put it on the ground. He waved to Liu Xun and said, "brother, you and I are similar in age. Today, we don''t know each other. Why don''t we have a cup of tea together? How about having a good chat?"


    Seeing Lu Jiuye''s sincere invitation, Liu Xun put away his black knife and nodded: "OK."


    Four people sit on the ground, Lu Jiuye brewed a pot of tea, placed four tea cups, poured a cup of tea for everyone, in a moment, the fragrance of tea overflowed, and with a hint of winter coolness, in such a hot environment, giving people a kind of winter coolness.


    Taking up the cup, Lu Jiuye said with a smile to Liu Xun: "brother, this is the snow mountain ice tea specially collected by Lu family. The tea tree of this tea can only grow on the top of the snow mountain, absorb the cold air in the snow mountain, and promote its growth. Moreover, when brewing, it can only use glacial water. Otherwise, the tea will be scalded, and the taste is the same as ordinary water."


    "Oh? And this kind of tea? I''ve lived for hundreds of years. It''s the first time I''ve heard of such tea. Well, I''ll have a good taste. " With that, Liu Xun took the cup in his hand, sipped it gently, closed his eyes, and savored it carefully.

 Chapter 322

    After a long time, Liu Xun opened his eyes slightly, his face was full of joy, and his mouth constantly praised: "good tea! What a good tea! Between the entrances, the air of ice cold suddenly impacts on all the limbs, giving people a feeling of standing on the top of the snow mountain. In summer, it''s really comfortable to drink such a cup of tea! "


    Zhang Fan also gently sipped, aftertaste, said with a smile: "it is true, cold along the body began to run, people''s blood patency, cold between, and let people lips and teeth fragrance, clear tea, delicate bottom of the cup into a flower, shaking between, the bottom of the cup of tea will disappear, this tea is really rare in the world!"


    Lu Jiuye listened to their admiration, and with a kind smile on his face, he said to them, "this is a specialty of the snow mountain in the north of our Lu family. If you want to drink it, you can come to Lu''s house to see me at any time. I welcome you both at any time."


    "Well, I''ll go if I have a chance. I''ll go for such a good tea!" Liu Xun said to Lu Jiuye with a smile on his face.


    Yanfei has been waiting on the three people, serving tea and pouring water. The three people are very happy to chat with each other.


    "By the way, master, just now I remember you said that this painting was left by your family at that time. Can you tell us the origin of this painting?" Zhang Fan is still full of interest in the source and content of the painting.


    Lu Jiuye was also very curious and asked Liu Xun, "yes, why do you have to get this painting? Is it true that the treasures are so important to you? "


    Liu Xun took a sip of tea, sighed and said to them, "in fact, I just heard that there is a treasure map hidden in this painting. Before, I heard that several elders in the clan had said that, and I was very young at that time..."


    After that, Liu Xun began to tell the story about the painting to the three people.


    It turns out that when Liu Xun was very young, he practiced in a sect called Miyun sect. From the time he recorded things, he didn''t know what his parents were, only his brothers, elders and masters.


    Liu Xun lived happily in Miyun sect and grew up before he knew it. One day, when he was 15 years old, he overheard several elders talking about a picture in Miyun sect. This picture can be said to be a treasure map. It was a treasure left in the world by the master of Miyun sect. However, the specific location is in a picture called Mishui chongfan In landscape painting.


    After hearing this, Liu Xun was very curious. He didn''t understand what it meant, so he questioned several elders. However, these elders thought he was too young and didn''t want him to know so much. They just continued to drink.


    However, at that time, it had already taken root in Liu Xun''s mind. He always thought about it and even asked his master when he was bored.


    The master also said that this thing can be said to be a supreme treasure in Miyun sect. It has a strong effect. However, the master does not know what this thing is and what it is used for. But the master said that this thing does exist, and the landscape painting also exists.


    Two years later, the clan was suddenly destroyed. Liu Xun and other disciples were sent out to find a safe place, and let them disperse. If they could survive, they would be able to practice well in the future and recognize each other with a Miyun clan order card in their hands.


    However, the elder in charge of sending them said that if his strength is not enough, he must not show this token, otherwise, he may be killed.


    Although Liu Xun also wanted to return to the sect and reunite with his master and elder martial brothers, the elder once said that it was important to protect his life.


    Therefore, since that day, Liu Xun has been trying every means to start his cultivation, and he never slacked off. In addition, his talent is good, and occasionally there will be some adventures in the Jianghu.


    In this way, after more than 100 years, the teenager at that time had become an old man full of vicissitudes. However, Liu Xun still did not forget his original intention to return to the clan.


    From that day on, Liu Xun began to rely on the token in his hand, asking around to see if he could find his classmates after so many years.


    However, after a period of searching, Liu Xun found nothing.


    But Liu Xun didn''t give up. He was still investigating. But after a hundred years of vicissitudes, many things have lost their original appearance. Therefore, it''s very difficult to find a sect.


    After several decades of continuous investigation, Liu Xun finally found some clues and followed them to the desert Dagang.


    When the seal of desert Dagang was opened, Liu Xun entered it and found that he was inexplicably familiar with everything here. Moreover, Liu Xun always believed that Miyun sect must have been here, but the environment changed too much to find.


    After several days of searching, Liu Xun is still nothing, just came to the desert Dagang in the market, want to take a chance.


    But after all, he was a little late. When he saw Zhang Fan negotiating with the bearded stall owner, that is, when Wang Kun came to find fault with him, Liu Xun just saw the painting. In a moment, his mind was brought back to the past.Landscape painting, treasure map, some related fragments constantly flash in Liu Xun''s mind. Moreover, from the location and scale of ruins introduced by the bearded stall owner at that time, that place should be the Miyun sect Liu Xun was looking for.


    Liu Xun has been wandering in the river and lake for so many years. He knows the rules of the river and lake better. Since Zhang Fan has bought the painting from the bearded stall owner, it means that the owner of the painting is Zhang Fan now. If he doesn''t want to buy it, he has to rob it.


    However, Liu Xun also noticed that there must be people managing the market nearby, and there are many experts around. If it is really looting, it will make people suspicious. In that case, maybe the treasure map is not a secret.


    Therefore, Liu Xun secretly decided to wait for Zhang Fan three people to leave the market, not too late in their hands.


    Along the way, Liu Xun also kept observing the three people. He felt that only Lu Jiuye was more difficult than the other two young people, so he had a bad idea.


    Unexpectedly, in the process of fighting, Liu Xun found that the most powerful expert was Zhang Fan. This kind of reversal was a little unacceptable to Liu Xun.

 Chapter 323

    From the perspective of strength, Liu Xun is not qualified to get the map, but Liu Xun is not the kind of stubborn person. Since he can''t get it, he is no longer persistent. He sits down to have tea with Jiu Ye and Zhang Fan to solve the conflict.


    After explaining the cause and effect of the incident, Zhang Fan got a general understanding of the incident, especially the secrets in the treasure map, which made them very curious.


    "Master, what is this treasure? Do you know? " Zhang Fan asked Liu Xun curiously, because his introduction didn''t seem to mention anything about this treasure.


    Liu Xun shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t know about this. After all, even our leader at that time didn''t see it. I just know that there is such a legend. There should be some records in the treasure map."


    Speaking of the painting, Zhang Fan took it out of the storage ring and put it in front of the three people.


    Before, Zhang Fan just found a little thread of the silk cloth, but he didn''t take it all apart. Now there''s time for the four to cooperate and begin to split the silk cloth at the top of the painting.


    After about half an hour, the top layer of silk cloth had been completely removed, revealing a map inside.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the map and found that it was well preserved. However, what was recorded on the map should be the scenes of hundreds of years ago, including mountains, rivers, forests and cliffs, in great detail.


    But now it seems that after a hundred years of vicissitudes, the situation has changed, and even large-scale battles have taken place here. As a result, the original topography has changed, which is difficult to identify in the map.


    Putting the painting in front of the public, Zhang Fan asked Liu Xun, "master, do you remember the place in this painting? After so many years of changes, there have been great changes here


    Liu Xun frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, it''s been hundreds of years. It''s really changed a lot. I can only remember about it. As for other places, I don''t have any impression. After all, I was young at that time, and I seldom went out from the clan."


    After a pause, Liu Xun continued: "I remember that master said at that time that there were some dangerous areas outside the clan. If I didn''t have enough strength, there was only one way out. Therefore, I had never been to many places on this map. Even if I went back to Dagang desert now, it was difficult to find the relics of the clan before."


    After listening to Liu Xun''s words, Zhang Fan frowned. If Liu Xun didn''t know the situation in the map, the map was meaningless.


    Shi Xian took a look at the map and said to Zhang Fan, "this map should record the scene of a hundred years ago. Now it''s different. However, I still have a little impression of it."


    Hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly lit up hope, and quickly asked Shi Xian, "so, do you know where the treasure is?"


    Shi Xian thought for a while and replied to Zhang Fan, "I can''t guarantee it, but I can have a try. Maybe I can find it. Judging from the marks on the map, this place should be in the southwest. There should be a rolling mountain range over there. The location should be in the center of these mountains."


    As soon as Zhang Fan was happy, he immediately said to Shi Xian, "in that case, we should not delay. Let''s start now."


    Shi Xian nodded and said, "yes, but the place where the treasure is hidden is very close to the center of the whole desert Dagang. You must be careful. Maybe someone will arrive first. In addition, if this thing has aura, it may attract a lot of monsters or wild animals


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan took a look at the map and said to the three: "according to this map, we should go to the northwest. From the map, we can see that the location of the treasure should be in the center of a mountain range. Although it has been more than 100 years, the mountain range should not disappear. Let''s go and look for it."


    Liu Xun nodded and said: "yes, judging from the mark on the map, it should be in the northwest. However, you should be careful along the way. After so many years, maybe there are wild animals gathering there."


    "We?" After hearing this, Lu Jiuye frowned and asked Liu Xun, "brother, why don''t we go together? In this way, we can take care of each other. Even if we see the baby, we can be regarded as those who see it."


    "Yes, master." Zhang Fan also said: "after all, this treasure belongs to your family. Maybe you can use it. Let''s go together. It will be safer in this desert hillock."


    Liu Xun shook his head with a smile, sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "no, I''ve been trying my best to improve my strength for so many years. The purpose is to find this treasure map one day and see what this treasure is."


    After a pause, Liu Xun continued to say with a smile: "however, now I don''t want to do that. Although my realm has improved over the years, you are still formidable. Your future development is absolutely above me. Therefore, even if you get this treasure, your help is the biggest.""So, I won''t go. Have a good trip. If you find this treasure, promise me not to use it for the benefit of the river and lake. Oh, yes, here you are."


    With that, Liu Xun took out a token from the ring and handed it to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took the black token in his hand and carefully examined it. He found that the token was made of jade, stone and non stone. He didn''t know what material it was made of, but it felt delicate and smooth.


    There are dark patterns on the black token. There are two simple seal characters in the middle, with the word "Miyun".


    On the back of the token, there are some thick clouds, which are very grand. The token seems to be made with exquisite techniques, and the patterns are also lifelike. From this, we can see that Miyun sect''s position in the whole continent at that time was absolutely extraordinary.


    "Master, this is..." Zhang Fan looks at the token in his hand. He is a little confused. He doesn''t understand what Liu Xun means when he gives the token to himself.

 Chapter 324

    In the process of chatting just now, Zhang fan can clearly understand that Liu Xun''s feelings with this Miyun sect are still very deep. Therefore, this token has a history of more than 100 years in his hands, and it is still intact today.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to see that the significance of Miyun sect for Liu Xun is absolutely not simple, but it is quite important for Liu Xun.


    Liu Xun looked at this token of Miyun sect, with a smile of relief on his face, and said to Zhang Fan, "this token has followed me for many years. No matter where I went, I have never forgotten the sect of that year. Now, the sect has been destroyed and disappeared in this desert hillock. Although I have some obsessions in my heart, it is time after all."


    With a sigh, Liu Xun continued to say to Zhang Fan, "this time I came to Dagang desert, I just want to see the appearance of the clan in those years, but I have a wish. Actually, I''m not very interested in this treasure."


    Listening to Liu Xun''s words, Zhang Fan was puzzled. He frowned and asked, "but, master, this treasure is what you Miyun sect left behind. Don''t you want to get it?"


    Liu Xun shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan with a flat face: "I remember that the sect leader once said that although this object was created by Miyun sect, it was all obtained by strength. If you can find this place, you may be able to use this token."


    Looking up at Zhang Fan again, Liu Xun said with a smile: "your strength is not weak, your talent is extraordinary, you are upright and magnanimous. If the treasure of Miyun sect can fall into your hands, I will be relieved. It''s better than falling into the hands of other evil people."


    Turning around, Liu Xun took a look at the desert Dagang in the distance and continued: "there''s nothing to miss here. Now I''ve given it to you. I don''t care. Next, I''m going to be a wild crane and roam in the river and lake."


    After hearing what Liu Xun said, Zhang Fan put away the black token in his hand and said to Liu Xun, "I promise you, I will never live up to your expectations."


    "Children can be taught."


    With that, Liu Xun went to the distance with his hands on his back.


    Lu Jiuye looked at Liu Xun''s back and said to him, "if you pass by our Lu family in the future, you must come and sit down. The door of our Lu family is always open to you! "


    "I''ll go." As Liu Xun said this, he waved to Lu Jiuye and ran to the distance quickly.


    The ninth master watched Liu Xun leave, turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan, and said, "now that we have determined the direction, don''t delay any more, otherwise we will get ahead of others."


    "Well, let''s go now." Zhang Fan agreed to put the map into the ring of storage space, determined the direction, and the three men showed their body method and flew away in the distance.


    Stop and go, Zhang Fan constantly compares with the situation in the map. After all, the desert Dagang is very different from before, so it''s a little difficult to identify.


    With the memory in his heart and the marks in the picture, Shi Xian points out the way to Zhang Fan. At the same time, he tries to find some clues from the surrounding environment.


    Along the way, the three also killed a lot of monsters. Along the way, they picked some spirit grass, but it didn''t take long. After a day, they finally found a familiar scene.


    "Ninth master, it seems that the mountains in front of us are very similar to the pattern of mountains marked in this map. I doubt that this is the place we are looking for." Zhang Fan pointed to some mountains in the distance and said to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye took a look around, and then took a look at the map. He felt that Zhang Fan had some truth. He nodded and said, "yes, according to the marks on the map, this place should be far away from the place where the treasure is hidden. However, in my opinion, the terrain here is flat. Where should the treasure be?"


    Zhang Fan also took a look around and found that it was very flat indeed. Moreover, there was nothing special around it. It was just a piece of flat land. It didn''t look like a place where treasures could be hidden.


    Zhang Fan raised his mental strength to the limit and began to explore the surroundings. He wanted to see if there were aura fluctuations around him. He judged the location of the treasure according to the intensity and size of aura fluctuations.


    However, after exploring the surroundings with his mental strength, Zhang Fan found that the whole ground here was full of aura fluctuations, and it was still very strong.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan could not help but frown. He could not help but surmise in his heart that there must be some Lingshi minerals underground, otherwise, Lingqi could not be so abundant.


    Lu Jiuye also felt the vigorous aura here and said to Zhang Fan: "the aura here is really vigorous. It seems that there should be a spiritual vein here. The spiritual vein must be hidden in the spiritual stone deposit. Therefore, this land is also very valuable."


    For such a geomantic treasure land, Jiuye is right. If it''s outside, many clans and big families will break their heads. There may even be a battle between clans to fight for it.But it''s different here. It''s desert Dagang. Even if there''s such a geomantic treasure land, it''s not very useful, because it can''t be taken away. What''s more, sometimes it''s very strange in the desert Dagang. Monsters and wild animals emerge in endlessly. Even some experts who were sealed in ancient times are now unsealed, and their strength is unmatched.


    Therefore, this place is just for treasure hunting or exploration, and other activities are not suitable here at all.


    "It''s a good place, but it''s useless. It can''t be moved. It''s here." Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and looked at the map in his hand again.


    Judging from the marks on the map, their current location is only a few hundred meters away from the treasure hiding place, but the marks on the map look a little fuzzy. Even if the existence of this place is found, there may be some errors.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the situation on the map and said to Lu Jiuye, "from the map, the place marked for treasure should be here, but where should we start?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye was somewhat in trouble. Looking at the flat ground around him, he couldn''t make up his mind. After all, this place is a little too big. It''s not so easy to find the treasure accurately.

 Chapter 325

    After thinking about it, Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan, "why don''t we split up and look around now. If we find anything, we''ll meet again."


    "Good."


    Zhang Fan agreed and turned to walk in the same direction. Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei also separated and began to look for clues on the ground.


    While walking, Zhang Fan inquired about the spirit around him. Except for the rich aura, he didn''t find anything.


    Shixian also saw Zhang Fan''s doubts and said to him, "I don''t think this place is like what you said."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Fan listened to Shi Xian''s words, some don''t understand in the heart, curiously ask to Shi Xian.


    Shixian continued: "I mean, it''s not the spirit vein or spirit stone mine below. It''s someone who deliberately made it look like this and wanted to disguise it with such a strong spirit."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan suddenly opened his mind, and his mind was clear. He felt that it was such a truth that someone might have hidden something here and deliberately demonstrated it with aura.


    Generally speaking, any treasure has its own aura. Most experts can make spiritual exploration around it. Even some people with high mental power can quickly and accurately find out where the treasure is.


    If you want to hide this treasure, the best way is to find a place with rich aura, where people can''t detect the existence of the treasure.


    Want to understand this truth, Zhang Fan began to think seriously, if really as Shixian guessed, then what kind of method need to be used to find out this treasure?


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan decided to turn to Shi Xian for help.


    "If it''s really like what you said, what are we going to do now? If we excavate according to the place with strong aura, this place is so big, I don''t know when I want to find that treasure. " Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian smiles and says to Zhang Fan: "in fact, this question is very easy to answer. If someone designed this place, then this person must not want to let people know that there is a treasure here. He deliberately uses this method to hide this treasure."


    "However, if this is really a great treasure, then it must have its use value. If it is not needed, even the best treasure may become waste, and this thing is the product of Miyun sect, so you should understand what I mean."


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan''s mind suddenly flashed, suddenly thought of something, and his eyes showed an excited look.


    "Do you mean that the man who buried the treasure didn''t want to let others know that there was treasure here, but he wanted the people of Miyun sect to find it, and then he set up such a place?" Zhang Fan asked to Shi Xian curiously.


    Shi Xian immediately nodded and said, "yes, that is to say, only the then Miyun sect disciples could open this place. I''m afraid others couldn''t do it at all."


    "Miyun sect disciple?" Zhang Fan thought carefully for a while, then shook his head and said: "that master Liu Xun is indeed a disciple of Miyun sect, but it''s a pity that he has figured out now that he doesn''t want to be a treasure here. He just wants to be a wild crane and fly in the river and lake."


    Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "I don''t mean that. Let''s say so. What''s the mark of being a Miyun sect disciple?"


    "Logo?" Zhang Fan thought about it for a while, and occasionally remembered that master Liu Xun had given himself a token of Miyun sect when he left.


    "You mean this?" With that, Zhang Fan took the black token in his hand and looked at it carefully, but he couldn''t see any way.


    Shi Xian nodded and said, "yes, it''s this thing. If I guess correctly, it should be the key to open the treasure ground."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and thought that there was some truth. After all, what was hidden here was the most important treasure in Miyun sect, and some people deliberately hid the treasure here to avoid being found by others. They also designed such a bureau to avoid being found.


    But this is Miyun sect''s thing after all, so only Miyun sect''s people can open it. The most common thing of all people in Miyun sect is their token, which is different from others. If you want to make an article, the token which symbolizes the sect''s logo is the best choice.


    After taking out the token, Zhang Fan found that the original black token gave off a light blue light, which was filled with a kind of energy leisurely, as if it formed some kind of induction with something.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but be curious. When he thought about it carefully, he immediately understood


    no wonder he thought that the material of this token was so special at that time. It was like jade, not jade, not stone. It turned out that this thing was used for sensing, so its material was also different.


    Holding the object in his hand, he began to feel everything around him. Finally, Zhang Fan determined a direction, that is, in a place in the northwest corner, the light of this token was more abundant.After finding this rule, Zhang Fan calls Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei over, and they search together.


    Finally, in a place, the brightness of Zhang Fan''s token reached the brightest level. Therefore, Zhang Fan concluded that this place should be a place for treasure.


    After finding a place, Zhang Fan carefully inserted the black token on the ground.


    But at this time, the sand on the ground takes the token in Zhang Fan''s hand as the center, and instantly forms a whirlpool, which directly sucks Zhang Fan''s three people in.


    The three also tried to resist, but they found that the power was very magical, the suction was very strong, and they could not use any skills at all.


    But fortunately, there seems to be no malice in the strength of this whirlpool, and it will not cause any harm to them, so the three people do not resist, they can only let this force go underground.


    At the same time, the three people are also very curious about where this force will bring them.


    Before long, Zhang Fan just felt that the tower was suddenly on the ground. The ground here was probably made of green bricks, and it was very solid to step on.


    Three people looked around, but also a Leng, here looks a bit like an underground palace, not a few steps away from the top of the head, there is a night pearl for lighting, the walls around are very smooth, completely artificial excavation traces, the ground is also very flat.

 Chapter 326

    The depth of the whole corridor seems to extend far away, I don''t know where to go.


    Lu Jiuye was also very curious. He gently touched the wall with his hand and found that the wall here was not dry, and there were water drops. The whole corridor was cold and humid, which was totally out of place with the hot weather outside.


    "Is this the place marked in the treasure map? It''s really strange. It seems a little different from the outside. " Yan Fei looked around, frowned and whispered to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye also nodded and looked around. His eyes were full of doubt. He said to Yanfei, "it''s really a little different. Moreover, this place is not like a treasure house at all. On the contrary, it''s like The grave. "


    Zhang Fan agrees with Lu Jiuye''s words, and even Zhang Fan feels the same way. There is a musty smell in the slippery corridor. The night pearl on the top of the corridor emits a light green light, which immediately makes everything here full of a strange smell.


    "Where are we going now? It seems that the corridor is so long that you can''t see the end at a glance. " Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian also explored the surrounding area with his mental strength, but he found nothing, especially the top of the corridor was full of aura interference, so he couldn''t find anything at all and couldn''t distinguish the direction here.


    "Go ahead. I''m not very clear about what''s here. I can only go one step at a time, but I must be careful. In my opinion, this place is really not simple." Shi Xian shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan turned his head and said to Lu Jiuye and Yanfei, "let''s go this way, but we must keep vigilant. Everything in this place is full of unknowns, so as not to happen anything unexpected."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly took out his sword. The light blue air of the sword was flowing on the edge of the sword. With the water vapor around the upper corridor, it made the place even colder.


    The three walked forward together. Although it was dark in the corridor, there was at least a luminous pearl on the top as a lighting tool. Everything around was basically clear enough.


    While walking, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "have you ever heard of this Miyun sect? Do they have any history? "


    Shi Xian thought for a moment, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "I have heard that Miyun sect is a good sect. I heard that their skills are very mysterious, especially their founder, Deng Yuanzhou. His strength is really unfathomable. At that time, he was also one of the most influential figures in the Jianghu."


    "But later, after Deng Yuanzhou''s death, the territory of Miyun sect declined year by year, and even other sects invaded Miyun sect. Most of the reasons were due to the scramble for territory."


    "It''s said that after many wars, a group of powerful experts joined hands to fight against Miyun sect. They wanted to destroy the sect and killed many elders and disciples. But when they came to the main hall of Miyun sect, something happened suddenly."


    "Although Deng Yuanzhou has been dead for a long time, all of a sudden, Deng Yuanzhou''s soul wakes up, holding a sharp sword and spreading his hair. Just in one move, he kills all the experts who come to the hall and solves the problem. Only in this way can the whole Miyun sect survive."


    "Since then, no one dares to make trouble in Miyun sect, because they are still worried about Deng Yuanzhou. After all, this man has high ability and has the ability to understand the world. If he is really annoyed, it''s a way of thinking. Even though he is dead now, his dignity is still there, which makes people dare not make mistakes."


    "However, some people are still very curious about what treasures exist in the Miyun sect. Even the disciples of the Miyun sect don''t know about it. Later, the Miyun sect disappeared completely in the first World War, and the legend is gone."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s explanation, Zhang Fan nodded slightly and had a general understanding of the Miyun sect. At the same time, Zhang Fan also secretly analyzed himself in his heart. From the process of telling, he could really guess that there must be something in the Miyun sect, that is, the mark in the treasure map.


    Second, as long as the Miyun sect is in danger, Deng Yunzhou, the founder of Miyun sect, will come forward to help, so people dare not mess around.


    After walking for a long time, the three still didn''t get to the end, because they were not familiar with the place, and it was more troublesome to explore the way through mental strength. Therefore, the three decided to take a rest first, replenish their physical strength, and then go on the road no later.


    Lu Jiuye took out some dry food and handed it to Zhang Fan and Yanfei. While eating, Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan, "little brother, I don''t know if you noticed when you were walking. The floor tiles here seem to be a cycle every nine steps, especially the patterns on the stones."


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Zhang Fan looked at the ground in a hurry and found that there was a blue brick on the ground, which was a little different. The pattern on it was different from that on other green bricks. When he was walking, Zhang Fan really ignored it."I don''t know, Ninth master. What do you think of this layout?" Zhang Fan asked Lu Jiuye for advice.


    Lu Jiuye wrinkled his head, thought for a while, and said to Zhang Fan, "I think this should be a kind of cover up. I think the people who decorate the corridor must want to give us an illusion that we are going around in circles."


    Zhang Fan thought about it carefully, as if he had thought of something. He immediately looked at the road, frowned and said to Jiu Ye, "no, we seem to be circling. Moreover, as far as I know, this corridor doesn''t seem to be that long at all. Have you noticed that the place where we are now should be the place where we just started?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei immediately looked around and found that there was some sand not far away, that is, the sand they had just brought down from the desert hillock. When they left, no one would notice these, but Zhang Fan still had fresh memories, and something was wrong.


    "What''s going on? We really seem to be going around in circles. " Zhang Fan frowned deeply and asked Shi Xian.


    Shixian looked around, bowed his head and thought.

 Chapter 327

    "I think there''s something wrong with this place. From the aspect of aura fluctuation, it''s hard for us to see how to find the real direction, and we can''t determine where we are. Therefore, it seems that this place is not a treasure house, but a tomb." Shi Xian thought for a while and said what he thought.


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "when I came in, I found some anomalies. This place is surrounded by mountains in the distance. Although there is no river, it is not difficult to see from the river bed that there was a river before. Therefore, according to the geomantic omen of the tomb, this is a geomantic omen treasure place, which is very suitable for burials."


    "You mean it''s really a grave here?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, the corridor is deep and strange. Generally speaking, this kind of phenomenon should only appear in tombs."


    "How can this situation be solved?" Zhang Fan doesn''t care whether it''s a tomb or not. What he cares about is how to walk out of the corridor.


    "Let me see." After thinking for a while, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I feel that this place is full of a kind of space power, which indicates that there should be people who understand the space in this tomb. So, you can ask the old man if he has any idea."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan looked at Lu Jiuye and said to him, "Jiuye, this place seems to be full of fluctuations of space power. So it seems that there should be some space experts who have arranged it. Therefore, we need to use the method of space to solve it, otherwise it is difficult to go out from here."


    Lu Jiuye also nodded and said: "yes, I just felt the power of this kind of space, and I have been doubting the existence of space boundary. However, this is the boundary left by the ancients before. I don''t know if my ability is enough. I can try it reluctantly."


    With that, Jiuye spread out his hands, and a blue light appeared in his palm. An invisible wave spread around.


    This is a fluctuation of space power, and only Lu Jiuye can sense it.


    After a while, Lu Jiuye opened his eyes, looked around, frowned and said, "there is a boundary of space here. You are waiting here. I want to have a try."


    With that, Lu Jiuye walked forward a few steps and then stopped. After his palms crossed a very complicated set of seals, Lu Jiuye suddenly pushed his palms forward, and suddenly a huge palm wind ran straight ahead.


    With a dull bang, the whole corridor began to shake. Some mud fell from the top of the corridor, as if it might collapse at any time.


    Yan Fei looks around, full of vigilance in his heart, pulls out the North snow knife, looks at the top of the corridor, and thinks in his heart that if the corridor collapses, he will directly use the knife Qi in his hand to open up a road and take Zhang Fan and Jiu Ye out.


    Zhang Fan seems to have seen through Yan Fei''s idea and shakes his head and says: "don''t be silly. It''s useless. There is a boundary of space here. Even if your Dao Qi is powerful, it will resist the power of space in the end. So, we''d better wait for the good news from Jiu Ye."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled. It seems that he has made this place simple. If he really wants to escape from here, his strength is not enough. All this depends on Jiu Ye.


    After a while, the corridor stopped shaking, and the scene in front of it really became different, especially the patterns on the green bricks on the ground, which showed that the boundary of space had been broken by Jiuye, and they had successfully extricated themselves.


    "It''s done!" With a smile on his face, Lu Jiuye said with a smile to Zhang Fan and Yanfei.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "OK, let''s move on."


    Shi Xian reminded Zhang Fan: "don''t be happy too early. There are a lot of space boundaries like this. Moreover, I found a feature that many places in the desert Dagang have been estranged by space. This shows that the man who manages the desert Dagang is absolutely a rare space expert."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Jiuye: "according to my observation, this is not a place for treasure collection, it should be a tomb. From the perspective of the terrain, it should be the efforts of the tomb owner''s friends or the people living in the family."


    Just as Zhang Fan had just finished his sentence, a blue light suddenly appeared in front of him. The speed was as fast as lightning, and he went straight to Zhang Fan!


    If you are an ordinary practitioner, you may have been caught in the move. After all, this move is really unexpected and makes you unprepared.


    But Zhang Fan''s reaction is very sensitive, the cold water sword in his hand flashed quickly, and a light blue sword Qi directly met the light.


    Shua!


    The sword Qi instantly divided the light blue things in front into two. After the light flickered on the ground, it seemed that it had lost its life and disappeared.


    "Strange, what is that?" Yan Fei this just reaction come over, wrinkling eyebrow to one side of Zhang Fan ask a way.Zhang Fan is also very curious, carefully went forward, looked at the things on the ground, the heart is very strange.


    After all, Master Lu Jiuye was well-informed. He took a look at the things in the ground and said to Zhang Fan and Yan Fei, "this is the legendary fire spirit insect. It lives in the dark and has a blue flame at its tail. After absorbing the aura, it is born to use fire spirit insect. They can also refine the aura to make the flame of their tail burn more vigorously."


    Firebug?


    Zhang Fan was still puzzled. For the first time in his life, Zhang Fan heard about this kind of creature. He used his sword to look at the insect corpse on the ground.


    I found that this thing was very big. After being split into two by the sword Qi just now, some thick yellow liquid appeared. It was very disgusting. The blue flame at the tail had disappeared. It really looked like an insect.


    Shi Xian also said to Zhang Fan: "the old guy is right. This fire spirit insect is really not simple. Moreover, I finally understand why we found that there were fluctuations of aura everywhere when we came in. The reason is this thing."


    "Why?" Zhang Fan didn''t seem to have turned the corner and continued to ask Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian thought for a while and explained to Zhang Fan, "this kind of thing is very rare in the outside world. It''s almost invisible."

 Chapter 328

    "They were very harsh to the natural enemies, but they didn''t know how to survive in the end," he said


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan was relieved. Since the reproductive ability of this thing is not strong, it means that there are not many of them. If you encounter groups of fire spirit insects, you will be in trouble.


    Shi Xian took a look at the insect corpse on the ground and said to Zhang Fan: "it seems that the fire spirit insect you just killed is not small. It is estimated that it has lived here for hundreds of years. I''m sure that there should be such things here. Be careful. There seems to be a lot of fire spirit insects here."


    As soon as the words were over, something like blue starlight suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Fan''s three people. It was dense and seemed to make people feel numb. At the same time, it also had the sound of some large insects vibrating their wings, buzzing. Especially in this narrow space, it made people''s eardrum ache.


    "No, fire spirit swarm!"


    Zhang Fan took a look at the situation in front of him and reminded Lu Jiuye and Yanfei.


    Yan Fei is afraid to be careless. He quickly holds the North snow sword in his hand and glances at the insect corpse on the ground. He can''t help swallowing his saliva. If there are such fire spirit insects on the opposite side, it''s a great disaster!


    Lu Jiuye didn''t have time to think about it, so he clapped a palm in front of him. When the palm wind roared, he immediately killed some fire spirit insects.


    However, the number of these fire spirit insects is very large. Even if the gap just appeared, it was instantly filled by other fire spirit insects. Moreover, the insect group has found Zhang Fan and three of them rush towards this side.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he immediately put out a wave of stars in the sky. The cold water sword in his hand flashed quickly. The light blue sword was as powerful as water. In the blink of an eye, he killed some of the nearest insects.


    But the quantity of these things is so huge that they can''t be killed instantly, only a part of them can be destroyed.


    Jiuye''s palm style with space power is powerful, but it''s not a simple thing to eliminate all the insects.


    Yanfei''s knife technique has been refined several times before, and now it has reached the perfect level. In the bright light of the knife, countless knife Qi linger around the body, like countless snowflakes. It looks very gorgeous. The knife Qi spreads quickly around, making the insects unable to get close.


    Zhang Fan, holding the sword in his hand, shows his wild sword technique. He wants to make a way out of here and continue to move forward. However, the number of these insects is too large to give Zhang Fan a chance to move forward. Moreover, the flame temperature of the tail of these fire spirit insects is higher. Even if Zhang Fan has absolute defense, he can''t stand this kind of burning feeling.


    Zhang Fan thought about it for a while. Why don''t you try the sword technique developed before and add some attributes of thunder into the wild wave sword technique. In this way, you can maximize the power of sword Qi and cause more large-scale damage to insects.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately compressed the sword Qi on the cold water sword. After the compression, the sword Qi is more powerful, and some of the current is flowing in the sword, which seems to be infinitely powerful.


    With a light drink, Zhang Fan cut out with a sword. The blue sword awn suddenly grew stronger against the wind. Where the sword Qi passed, it cut countless fire spirit insects into two parts. At the same time, some fine electric current also shot down the insects directly. After all, the distance of the insects was very close, and the electric current had a chain reaction in an instant. It was just a sword Qi that killed most of the fire spirit insects.


    For a moment, the whole corridor was filled with a disgusting smell of burnt paste. Yellow green mucus was everywhere on the ground, accumulating a thick layer.


    This sword seems to scare the insects. At first, it retreated for a short distance. However, the fire spirit insects seem to have developed their intelligence and cooperated with each other.


    The wings of fire spirit insects vibrated very fast and made a series of buzzing sound. But this time, they were closer to each other. Countless fire spirit insects vibrated their wings at the same time and made such a sound. In the whole corridor, it immediately caused resonance and completely formed a sound wave attack.


    The ninth master saw that the situation was not good, so he quickly displayed the space boundary, wrapped Zhang Fan and Yan Fei in it, and used the space boundary to isolate these sounds.


    But the fire spirit insects still did not give up, and continued to attack the three people with sound waves. At the same time, they began to burn the space boundary with the blue flame at the tail. In a moment, the space boundary also made a hissing sound.


    Yan Fei was puzzled and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, why can these fire spirit insects burn the boundary of the space you cast? I remember you said that space and the five elements have nothing to do with each other. Is the flame at the tail of these fire spirit insects different? "


    Lu Jiuye frowned and solemnly explained to Yan Fei: "you''re right. The flame at the tail of these fire spirit insects is really different from the ordinary flame. The ordinary flame is yellow or red, and their tail flame is blue. In addition, these fire spirit insects always live underground and absorb the underground Yin Qi, so this kind of fire appears at the tail Flame, according to the different classification of flame, this kind of flame should be called ghost fire, which can cause certain damage to the boundary of space. "After listening to Lu Jiuye''s explanation, Yanfei frowned and asked, "Jiuye, in this way, your border can''t resist the attack of these fire spirit insects?"


    Lu Jiuye sighed and said: "yes, it''s only a matter of time for these fire spirit insects to break through my space boundary, so if we really don''t have any good way, we can only wait here to die."


    Yan Fei looked at the blue flames around him. He was very angry and said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I can go out and kill a way, so you can leave here with Zhang Fan!"


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, Master Lu Jiuye stops Yanfei in a hurry. He knows what he means. He clearly wants to use his own life to open the way. Yanfei''s loyalty is very gratifying to master Lu Jiuye.


    However, the ninth master absolutely did not allow Yan Fei to do such a stupid thing, so he said to him, "don''t be impulsive. There is no way to do it. I believe that little brother Zhang Fan must have a better way."


    With that, Lu Jiuye''s eyes fell on Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 329

    In Lu Jiuye''s opinion, although Zhang Fan''s age is very young and his realm is just a shackle realm, Zhang Fan''s strength is absolutely extraordinary. Moreover, every time he encounters danger, Zhang fan can rely on his ability and brain to get out of danger and finally solve the problem. Such a young man is really rare.


    This time, although it is in a desperate situation, but in Lu Jiuye''s view, Zhang Fan will be able to lead them to a desperate situation.


    Looking around, Zhang Fan frowned and said to Shi Xian, "it seems that there are too many fire spirit insects here. I just killed a small part of them with sword technique. I''m afraid I need to find another way to kill them all."


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "besides, you are still in the space boundary. Unless that old man removes the space boundary, you can continue to play the power of sword technique, otherwise your sword spirit will not be cut out at all."


    Zhang Fan thought about Shi Xian''s words. The space boundary is almost completely isolated from the outside. The sword Qi can''t be cut out from here. However, if the space boundary is removed, all the fire spirit insects will rush on. With the sound wave attack on them, people will be deaf.


    Therefore, it is not a wise decision to fight with these fire spirit insects. We need to find another way.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan''s mind suddenly gave birth to an idea that this method can be tried.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan slightly closed his eyes and exerted his mental power to the limit. When he suddenly opened his eyes, the jade flute suddenly appeared on Zhang Fan''s head, spinning on its own, spreading mental attacks all around, like ripples in the water.


    At this time, all the ripples just made a little contact with these insects. Immediately, a large fire spirit insect slipped from the air. After twitching on the ground for a few times, it did not move. The light blue flame at the tail also went out and turned into a corpse.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he was very happy. As he thought, this mental attack really worked on the insects.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei were shocked when they saw a large number of fire spirit insects falling down in the air, forming one insect corpse mountain after another.


    "Is this really Zhang Fan''s strength? How on earth did he do it? I''ve never seen such martial arts before Yan Fei doesn''t understand in the heart, a face surprised to nine ye say.


    Lu Jiuye excitedly explained to Yan Fei: "this should be a mental attack. However, in my opinion, this mental attack has exceeded the limit. It should be a spiritual attack if he can use his consciousness to strike."


    For all this, what Lu Jiuye said is right. Zhang Fan''s mental attack has indeed risen to another height, that is, spiritual attack.


    Before this time, Zhang Xie and Zhang Xiu unconsciously attacked each other.


    Afterwards, Zhang Fan himself was summing up his experience. There was a kind of mental attack that could kill people invisibly. It was really a little different.


    Shi Xian also said that the promotion of this kind of mental attack is not as simple as the transformation of mental power into form, but a surprise way to attack the enemy''s soul to know the sea.


    Moreover, after this period of cultivation, Zhang Fan found that he could use the power of the white jade flute to exert his spiritual attack.


    Today, Zhang Fan''s sword technique can''t be used. He can only use this kind of spiritual attack method to attack the fire spirit insects around him. Unexpectedly, the effect is so good.


    Soon Zhang Fan had killed all the fire spirit insects that came, and some of the remaining ones seemed to see something was wrong. He fled to the distance and hid.


    Zhang Fan didn''t care too much and didn''t catch up. Since this method has worked, even if those fire spirit insects come to fight back, they can completely kill them.


    Seeing that the trouble had been solved, Lu Jiuye also removed the boundary of the space and said to Zhang Fan, "little brother, I didn''t expect that your strength was so strong that you could even launch a spiritual attack. I really admire you!"


    Yan Fei also said: "the ninth master is right. If you are not here this time, we can''t deal with these fire spirit insects at all. Even if there is space for protection, it''s also a matter of time to be killed."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to them, "it''s nothing. We are on the same boat now. We are both prosperous and we are both at loss. Moreover, if there is no Jiuye on the way, even if I come here, I will be trapped by the boundary of space."


    After a period of greetings, the three continued to move forward.


    Yanfei tries to clean up some insect corpses in front of him. They walk carefully.


    After walking for about half an hour, some prestige appeared in front of him. Yan Fei went to explore the road and found that the front was suddenly enlightened. He came back in a hurry and told Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan about the matter.


    Zhang Fan was curious and hastened to step forward.


    When I came to the end of the corridor, I found that it was really very broad. There was an open space in the middle. The ground was paved with green bricks to form a circular zone. There was a light beam in the air, just shining on the center of the circular open space.Zhang Fan looked up and found that the light beam was not something else, but the light of the sun, that is to say, it should be able to go out here.


    At least this should be a place to get out and not be trapped here.


    Lu Jiuye took a step forward, and suddenly felt that the pressure on his body had increased about ten times. It was impossible to use his body method and lightness skill.


    "The gravity here is a bit strange. It seems to be about ten times stronger than normal." Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan also felt this when he came down. He could not help but feel a chill in his heart. This article thought that he could go out with the help of this place, but he did not expect that the gravity here was so strong. Why did this happen? Zhang Fan was puzzled.


    Shi Xian also felt the changes around him and explained to Zhang Fan, "someone must have used some special materials here to change the terrain. That''s why the gravity here has changed. But fortunately, according to my observation, apart from not being able to use lightness skills, it''s still OK to use other skills."


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to walk towards the center.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan was very careful. In particular, the green bricks here are laid strangely. Zhang Fan looked carefully and thought that there should be some special patterns here.

 Chapter 330

    After all, the area of this open space is a little large, so it''s hard to see the whole picture, only the tip of the iceberg.


    Shixian also saw the pattern on the ground. After a careful look, Shixian seemed to find something and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that this pattern has been seen somewhere."


    "You mean the pattern on the ground? Seeing this, you can guess the whole picture of the pattern? Is it true or not? " Zhang Fan couldn''t believe it. After all, he had seen the pattern on the ground just now and didn''t see any problem.


    Shi Xian shook his head and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "no, you didn''t look carefully. Did you find that the lines on the ground seem to be a little like that black token?"


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan suddenly understood that the pattern on the ground really looked like the pattern behind the token.


    However, it''s nothing strange. After all, everything here has something to do with Miyun sect. It''s not unusual to see the pattern behind the Miyun sect order on the ground.


    "It''s normal. Is there any secret in this design?" Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian curiously.


    Shi Xian thought for a moment, nodded to Zhang Fan and said: "yes, there should be something wrong with this pattern. Have you found that this place is a closed space, and there seems to be no other place except the way to come. There is only a hole at the top, but the gravity here is very strong. It''s a bit difficult to use body method and lightness skill to leave from that empty direction It''s very likely, and, in my opinion, that void can''t pass through one person at all. "


    Zhang Fan thinks that what Shi Xian said is reasonable. From the perspective of space, it''s a bit like a closed space. But if this road only leads here, it seems that it doesn''t make sense. In this way, it proves that there should be other roads here.


    However, it''s hard to find another way out of the closed space, so Zhang fan can''t help wondering in his heart whether the pattern on the ground really hides any secret?


    However, all this makes sense. If this space tomb is reasonably designed, it must be found by the descendants of the clan, rather than let the baby fall into the hands of others. Therefore, the clan can use the characteristics of the token as the key or logo.


    Moreover, the token pattern of each clan is different, so this can be used as a special way of identification.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan walked towards the middle to see what was in the center of the open space.


    Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei have been at the edge of the road, constantly observing, trying to see if there are any secret devices around them.


    Zhang Fan came to the middle position, where a beam of light was just connected with the hole above. Moreover, the hole above was cleverly designed. No matter where the sun was, as long as the sun came out during the day, there would be a beam of light directly passing through the center of the whole round field.


    See here, Zhang Fan carefully toward the center of the past, the heart is very curious, the center of what is there.


    When Zhang Fan came here, he found that there seems to be a small groove in this place, and the size of the groove should be similar to the size of the token in his hand.


    Zhang Fan looked at the groove and the black token in his hand. He knew that this should be the place where the token was put. If the token was put into it, what would happen?


    With curiosity in his heart, Zhang Fan slowly put the token in his hand into the groove. In an instant, the whole round field shook, and some dust fell from the top of the cave, as if opening an old seal.


    And the sun shining in the center of the circular open space has also become light blue, and the light column goes up to Xiao Han.


    At this time, many people in the desert Dagang also saw this scene. They couldn''t help but stop and watch. They didn''t understand what was going on there.


    "What is that blue beam of light? Did someone find something amazing? How enviable


    "Yes, I''ve been in Dagang desert for such a long time, but I haven''t found anything. It''s really bad luck. It seems that if I want to find something in this place, I need not only strength, but also a certain amount of luck."


    "That''s not necessarily. We have strength. Even if someone gets the baby, we can get it back with strength. It''s not uncommon that such things happen every day."


    "I think we can go and have a look now. Maybe we can find the person who gets the treasure. At that time, if his strength is not enough, then we can borrow the mobile hand."


    A group of people, looking at the blue light column in the distance, were very jealous. They leaned towards that side one after another, trying to see what happened there and who got the treasure.


    However, after the three of Zhang Fan found the entrance, the ground was calm again, which was the same as before. At the same time, the pillar of light in the mountains in the distance seemed to be blocked by a kind of space barrier. These people couldn''t pass at all, they could only look at it from a distance.Lu Jiuye and Yanfei also saw this and came to Zhang Fan''s side one after another. Looking at the light column in front of them, they didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Little brother, what''s going on?" Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    Zhang Fan looked at the light column in front of him and said to Lu Jiuye, "I just put that token on it. Then something like this happened. Let''s wait and see what happened first."


    Looking at the pillar of light in front of them, Zhang Fan was very alert and didn''t dare to be careless. For them, such a phenomenon was not good or bad.


    At this time, in the blue light column, it seems that there is a kind of inexplicable sword meaning. This sword meaning gives people a kind of cloud like feeling. I can''t help feeling relaxed and happy, forgetting both the favor and the disgrace, as if standing in the cloud, proud of the world.


    Zhang Fan is very sensitive to the meaning of the sword, especially the cold water sword in his hand. When he feels the meaning of the sword, he sends out bursts of pleasant sounds, which seems to come out of the sheath at any time.


    The light blue halo began to spread around, dyeing the whole round field into a piece of blue. Gradually, the blue halo gradually appeared an old man image.


    Zhang Fan looked at the old man with white beard, white hair and a white Taoist robe. He looked quite immortal. Moreover, from the jiuliang crown on the old man''s head, it was not difficult to see that he was a noble man and was not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 331

    If you look carefully, Zhang Fan thinks that the old man is kind-hearted, with dignity between his eyebrows, but he also gives people a kind look.


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Lu Jiuye can''t help but guess to Zhang Fan: "is this the one in Miyun sect Senior Deng Yuanzhou


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan feels a bit like him. He learned that Deng Yuanzhou''s predecessor was not simple, and Miyun sect was founded by him.


    The old man''s shadow took a look at Zhang Fan''s three people. After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said to them, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still people who remember my name. It''s really gratifying for me."


    Listening to the old man''s words, Zhang Fan immediately understood that the old man''s shadow was indeed Deng Yuanzhou, the elder Deng and the founder of Miyun sect.


    "I''m sorry to have disturbed you so much." Zhang Fan is very polite to Deng Yuanzhou''s virtual shadow slightly said.


    Seeing this, Deng Yuanzhou gave a little smile, waved his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been here for hundreds of years, but no one has come to talk to me in the past few hundred years. Young man, since I know each other, I don''t have to apologize."


    After a pause, Deng Yuanzhou continued to ask Zhang Fan, "you can only come in here with the token of Miyun sect as a token. Are you all disciples of Miyun sect? What generation of disciples do you belong to? Who are you going to learn from? "


    "This..." After hearing this, Lu Jiuye frowned slightly and looked at Zhang Fan. He was also thinking about how to answer this question.


    After all, now Miyun sect has been destroyed, and there is no Miyun sect in the world. If Deng Yuanzhou was told such a cruel fact, would he be angry or sad?


    Zhang Fan is also thinking about this problem in his mind. However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, in any case, he should tell Deng Yuanzhou the truth. Otherwise, he will be suspected of cheating. In that case, he will be more sad when he is known by Deng Yuanzhou.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan bowed his hand to Deng Yuanzhou and said, "to be honest, we are not disciples of Miyun sect. Moreover, the Miyun sect founded by our predecessors has been completely destroyed, and there is no Miyun sect in the world. The token here was given to us by a disciple of Miyun sect. The reason why we tell the truth is that we don''t want to let our predecessors be deceived, Please forgive me. "


    Listen to Zhang Fan say so, Lu Jiu Ye and Yan Fei instantly nervous, want to know, in front of them this empty shadow is who? That''s the originator of Miyun sect. Now the Miyun sect he founded has finally been destroyed and disappeared from the world. How can Deng Yuanzhou accept such a cruel fact?


    Looking at Zhang Fan, Deng Yuanzhou began to look disappointed. He sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "I have expected such a result. As far as I know, among the descendants of Miyun sect, there has been a break. Therefore, when Miyun sect was in danger, it was not possible to pick up the main beam. Finally, it was a normal phenomenon ¡£¡±


    "How many people can we have if we are able to excel in the world at last? It''s a thing of the past. It doesn''t matter. "


    For this matter, Deng Yuanzhou seems to see very open, although some disappointed in the heart, but had expected, so, it is not very sad.


    Looking up at Zhang Fan, Deng Yuanzhou showed a kind smile on his face and said to Zhang Fan, "anyway, I''m just a spiritual body now. With the passage of time, I will disappear, so it doesn''t matter."


    "Master, you mean..." After hearing this, Zhang Fan was somewhat surprised and hesitated to speak.


    Deng Yuanzhou nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, the reason why I have left a spiritual sense is that I am waiting for a person who is destined to be in the clan. I didn''t expect that I would look forward to you."


    Speaking of this, Deng Yuanzhou pointed to Zhang Fan and said, "if I''m not wrong, you should have got a painting in the clan at that time, cracked it and followed the clues all the way here?"


    Zhang Fan nodded his head and said, "you''re right. I accidentally got a painting with ink landscape on it. But after some decomposition, I found that there was something else inside. So I followed the path in the map and found it here."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "later, we happened to meet Master Liu Xun on our way here. He is a disciple of Miyun sect. After so many years, he always wanted to go back to the sect to have a look, but he found that the sect had been destroyed, and the times had changed, and many things had changed. I heard that we had a map in our hands, and master Liu Xun said that he could help us With the strength of his arm, he gave us the Miyun sect token that he had kept for many years. Only in this way can we come here smoothly. "


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Deng Yuanzhou laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "although you are not a disciple of our Miyun sect, it''s not easy for you to come here by chance. Moreover, all the conditions are indispensable along the way. That is to say, if you have any conditions missing, you can''t come here.""Well, since you can come, it means that you are predestined with me. Don''t worry, I will never treat you all badly. What I have left behind is absolutely enough for you to use for life."


    Glancing at the three people in front of him, Deng Yuanzhou said to Lu Jiuye with a smile: "what you are good at is the power of space, but you understand less. Now you can only maintain the level of space boundary. Am I wrong?"


    After listening to Deng Yuanzhou''s words, Lu Jiuye quickly arched his hand and said: "what the master said is right. I really have a glimpse of the power of space, and I don''t have a deeper understanding. At present, I just maintain at the level of space boundary."


    Deng Yuanzhou nodded and continued to say to Lu Jiuye, "I''ve also learned something about the power of space. Although I''m not good at it, it may help you."


    With that, Deng Yuanzhou pointed to Lu Jiuye with his hand, and a light blue halo entered Lu Jiuye''s eyebrow directly.


    Boom


    All of a sudden, Lu Jiuye felt that there was a roar in his soul''s sea of knowledge, and he inadvertently gained a lot of knowledge and perception about space.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye sat on the ground with his knees crossed.

 Chapter 332

    He closed his eyes slightly and sat on the ground with his face full of excitement. He began to digest the things in the sea.


    After all, the understanding of space power is more complicated. There are still some subtle connections between many things. Moreover, space power is very profound. It is not an easy thing to understand. It takes a lot of time here.


    Yan Fei saw something flying into the center of Jiuye''s brow. He could not help frowning. He began to worry about Jiuye''s situation. However, when he saw Jiuye sitting on the ground, his face relaxed.


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou looked at Yan Fei, with a kind smile on his face, and said to him, "it seems that your relationship with this elder is unusual. From your look, I can infer that he should be the most important person in your life."


    Yan Fei arched his hand to Deng Yuanzhou and said: "to be honest, I was an orphan since I was a child. If the ninth master didn''t take me in, I would have died long ago. Therefore, my life was given by the ninth master. As long as the ninth Master said it, even if I risked my life, it was worth it. This is the kindness of the ninth master to me."


    After hearing this, Deng Yuanzhou was very pleased. He nodded to Yan Fei and said, "yes, you are a person who values love and righteousness. But you have a mediocre aptitude and general savvy. Although you work hard the day after tomorrow, you are still paid by the water wheel in terms of cultivation. What''s wrong with me?"


    "What you said is right, it is true." Yan Fei arched his hand and said.


    Deng Yuanzhou nodded with a smile and said: "well, since you are predestined with me, I will help you to refine your meridians. In this way, your cultivation speed will get twice the result with half the effort in the future. Although you can''t compare with those top talents, as long as you work hard enough, you will surely be better than everyone else. In addition, these Dao meanings around you should be inherited from Tiandao sect."


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "what you said is right. I really got the inheritance of BeiXue Dao and Tiandao sect master."


    Deng Yuanzhou nodded and continued to say to Yan Fei, "it''s so good. After I help you to refine your meridians, you should use this kind of Dao to extract your meridians again. In this way, you can expel the impurities in your body, make your aura more pure, and lay a solid foundation for future cultivation."


    "I will follow the instructions of my predecessors!" Yan Fei is very happy in the heart and hastily agrees.


    Deng Yuanzhou waved, a light blue halo directly enveloped Yanfei''s body. For a moment, Yanfei felt unspeakably comfortable, as if he was immersed in a hot spring. Every pore of his body was open, greedily sucking the light around him. At the same time, some black viscous substances were expelled from his body, making the aura in his body more vivid Purity.


    Sitting on his knees, Yanfei began to refine the meridians by using the knife in his body, as Deng Yuanzhou said just now. He extracted the washed meridians for the second time. In this way, more magazines were refined, making the aura in the meridians more pure. This is a priceless treasure for Yanfei!


    At this time, Deng Yuanzhou turned to look at Zhang Fan, looked up and down, could not help but frown, eyes flashing a curious look.


    "Young man, I think you are a cultivation genius, but your supreme spiritual vein has been stripped, so you should be robbed. But cultivation talent is still there, especially when you are in the shackles. The more talented you are, there will be more obstacles when you get to the shackles. However, your mental power is very strong. I think there must be someone who can give you advice. Is that wrong?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Deng Yuanzhou: "what the elder said is right. I was hurt by a traitor since I was a child. I took my spiritual root and destroyed my foundation. But spiritual root is born after all. I can make up for it with efforts the day after tomorrow. However, when spiritual root is missing, there are many obstacles between cultivation, so I want to make up for it with spiritual power."


    Deng Yuanzhou nodded happily and said to Zhang Fan, "you are really not simple. You are really a good cultivator. However, I have no idea about your spiritual roots. However, I can teach you a unique skill. This unique skill is created by me all my life. People are afraid of Miyun sect because of this kind of martial arts. At the same time, there are some problems Many people have a glimpse of this martial arts. "


    "However, how can such a unique skill be learned by ordinary people? It needs a very strong spiritual power. At the same time, the soul power can be promoted to a certain level before it can be used. Otherwise, it will not be able to exert its normal power."


    With that, Deng Yuanzhou got up and moved, with a touch of purple light between his fingers.


    "Young man, if you look at it carefully, this move is created by me all my life. It''s called poxu Yizhi. It can break through the defense and directly attack the people inside. This move is a combination of hardness and softness. Remember, work hard, keep the visible, keep the invisible with your heart."


    Deng Yuanzhou began to demonstrate breaking the void. With a purple light in his hand, it seemed that a purple whirlpool appeared in front of him. In the whirlpool, there was a force of nothingness. It was very mysterious, as if it could break all things and no one could beat it.


    Shi Xian was also fascinated. His eyes showed a strange light. He couldn''t help saying to himself, "I didn''t expect that Deng Yuanzhou, an old man, was really good at creating such martial arts. No wonder some people have always wanted it. It''s really amazing!"Zhang Fan looked at the broken empty finger in front of him, and felt that his eyes were shining. He secretly recorded all the key actions of this move in his heart, and he was constantly practicing this move in his mind.


    After the demonstration, Deng Yuanzhou gathered his strength and said to Zhang Fan, "these martial arts have always been taught by mouth and heart, and have not been recorded. He is also afraid that someone might accidentally leak them out and be acquired by others, especially those who are not good at heart. It will certainly bring great disaster to everyone in the Jianghu."


    Zhang Fan nodded and immediately handed over his hand to Deng Yuanzhou, saying, "don''t worry, master. Now that I have learned this move, I will never spread it to the outside world. It will certainly bring benefits to the river and lake in the future."


    Deng Yuanzhou nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s so good. By the way, you have a long sword hanging around your waist. There is blue light flowing on the edge of the sword. If I guess correctly, you should have practiced a water attribute sword technique."


    "Yes, when I came to Dagang in the desert, I found a pavilion in the distance. In the pavilion, there was a pair of withered bones, holding a very thin pamphlet in my hand. After some inquiry, I learned that this secret book is a water sword skill." Zhang Fan replied.

 Chapter 333

    "Very good, boy. It seems that you have a good chance here. Well, I''ll give you another thing. It''s very helpful for your swordsmanship. Go on." With that, Deng Yuanzhou casually, a light blue light between his fingers directly disappeared into Zhang Fan''s eyebrows.


    Zhang Fan suddenly felt that his soul knew one more thing in the sea, and countless pictures appeared in front of his eyes. The blue sky, a few white clouds, floating around, was very comfortable. Between the clouds, there was an inexplicable sense of pride.


    When Zhang Fan was appreciating it, the clouds in the sky suddenly changed. The clouds became thicker and thicker, and countless lightning bolts began to derive from them, just like the end of the world. When a heavy rain was coming down, these dark clouds suddenly dispersed and calmed down again.


    Deng Yuanzhou said to Zhang Fan, "what you saw just now are all kinds of changes in the clouds in the sky. From these changes, I learned a kind of cangyun sword meaning, which can be said to be all inclusive. No matter what kind of sword technique you use, it has a certain blessing effect on your martial arts."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan was very happy. He quickly arched his hand and said, "thank you for your guidance and kindness. Zhang Fan will never forget this life."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Deng Yuanzhou laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "anyway, I''m just an energy body, and I''ll disappear sooner or later. What''s more, I''m very glad that someone can come to chat with me, and I''m so congenial. You''re looking for treasure, and these should be what you''re looking for ¡£¡±


    "I have a successor in these skills. Now, I can rest in peace. Remember, the way of heaven rewards hard work, the way of justice is full of vicissitudes, and we must do our best in the future..."


    With that, Deng Yuanzhou''s figure became more and more pale, and finally disappeared. The blue beam in the air also disappeared, and everything had returned to normal.


    Zhang Fan picked up the black token from the ground, looked up at the small hole above, and a smile appeared on his face. This trip to Dagang in the desert is really worthwhile. In just a few days, he can get so many good things, such as wild wave sword technique, breaking empty finger, cangyun sword meaning, and everything is a coveted treasure.


    Jiuye and Yanfei also opened their eyes and found that they were calm again. They couldn''t help but wonder if they were dreaming just now and everything was going on in a dream?


    However, when Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei looked inside their bodies, they found that all this was true, not as simple as a dream.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan, who was standing in front of him. He told him his perception of space just now. He looked excited in his eyes. This is the improvement of realm. It''s absolutely exciting.


    Zhang Fan also clearly told Lu Jiuye that everything just now was true, not a dream at all.


    After taking Yanfei to wake up, the three of them sit together and look around. Now that they have got what they should get, then the next step is to think about going out.


    But the problem is that there seems to be stone walls all around. There is no place to go out, only a small hole at the top. How can such a place go out?


    Lu Yan frowned and said, "I can''t leave this place just now, and I can''t pass it."


    Yan Fei also nodded and said: "yes, this place is very magical. When I was checking the cave wall just now, there was a place opposite the entrance where we came in. It seemed that there was a space barrier. Even Jiuye could not break it. I was very curious about what was hidden in that place."


    Lu Jiuye also frowned and said: "yes, I''ve checked that place. Although I can''t break the boundary, I can only see what is behind the boundary through the induction of some spatial forces. In my opinion, the back of the boundary is not enough to be a wall. There is nothing else."


    After listening to the two people''s words, Zhang Fan fell into a deep meditation, border, wall, through defense


    In Zhang Fan''s mind, he suddenly thought of something.


    Wait, the boundary of space! Isn''t that a defense? What I learned from Deng Yuanzhou is that I can break through the opponent''s defense and cause damage to the target behind?


    Looking up and around, Zhang Fan finally understood why this place had such a design.


    If someone really pretends to be a descendant disciple of Miyun sect, or kills and swindles, and gets the map and token at the same time, they will kill all the way here. However, there is only the way in, but there is no way out.


    If Deng Yuanzhou''s predecessors feel that they are not qualified to accept their inheritance after they are summoned, then these people will be trapped here alive and have no chance to escape.


    Therefore, to come in is the first step. Whether you can go out depends on the meaning of master Deng Yuanzhou, and the key to get out is the unique skill of Miyun sect.Want to understand these, Zhang Fan suddenly came to the spirit, immediately said to the two: "rest assured, I have a way out of here."


    "Do you really have a way?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye was somewhat surprised. In his impression, Zhang Fan didn''t seem to understand the power of space. What can he do?


    Yan Fei still believes Zhang Fan''s words. Generally speaking, every time he encounters difficulties, Zhang Fan will stand up and find a way to break away from the status quo. I believe this time is no exception.


    Zhang Fan asked about the location of the wall where there was a space barrier. He came to the barrier and closed his eyes slightly. In his mind, he kept remembering the move of breaking the empty finger taught by Deng Yuanzhou at that time.


    Zhang Fan began to use his finger to break through the void, concentrating the power of spirit and consciousness on his finger. At this moment, Zhang Fan only felt that his finger was like a star light, which could penetrate everything.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan opened his eyes and pointed out directly to the front. A lavender light quickly disappeared into the front stone wall. Suddenly, the purple light directly penetrated the boundary of space and directly pointed on the back wall.

 Chapter 334

    "Boom..."


    A dull sound, dust, the border is not broken.


    Lu Jiuye saw that Zhang Fan was able to break through the wall behind the border, and his face was surprised. He looked at Zhang Fan inconceivably.


    In his opinion, this is impossible at all. For the boundary of space, it is the best defense. If you want to break it, you must understand the power of space. Otherwise, there is no way to start.


    But Zhang Fan was able to cross the boundary and directly hit the wall behind him. Doesn''t it mean that this kind of boundary is nothing to Zhang Fan? What method did he use?


    Yanfei looked at the road ahead and found that the stone wall in front of her was broken through, and the front was suddenly bright.


    "Yes? It turns out that the outside of this stone wall is where we came from? " Yan Fei squints his eyes and looks ahead. Through the smoke and dust, he finds that the valley in front of him is where they came in, but now they are at another angle.


    Zhang Fan had a smile on his face. It seemed that his guess was right. Sure enough, all this had something to do with poxu Yizhi. If he didn''t know this kind of martial arts, he couldn''t get out of there and might even be trapped in it.


    Three people came out of the cave, looking at the scene outside, feeling a lot better.


    But at this time, behind the three people, there was a burst of sound of breaking the air.


    Zhang Fan''s perception was so keen that he directly pulled the cold water sword out of the sheath and rolled up his sword technique. Suddenly, a sword spirit with the meaning of cangyun sword directly met him.


    After listening to a series of collision sounds, shock waves spread all around, and sand covered the sky.


    Zhang Fan three people take advantage of this shock wave to quickly retreat, in the heart understand, these people must be crouching here, waiting for their own out.


    After the dust is gone, Zhang Fan looks ahead and finds that there are three young people in front of him. The one on the left is a short fat man, holding two black iron knives and wearing a hat. The blade of the sword is drooping on the ground, with pride on his face and a kind of terrible morale around him.


    The one on the right is a tall, thin man with a fish intestine sword in his hand. The sword edge is very long, and it looks a little soft. From his face, he looks like malnutrition, his cheeks are sunken, his cheekbones are very high, and his eyes are always hostile.


    Standing in the middle is a middle-aged man with a black robe, a cold face, a cold look, hands on his back, a straight back, a thick beard on the top, and a pair of eyes flashing poisonous eyes, which makes him a cruel character.


    "You''re here. It''s really easy for us to find. We''ve searched around. I didn''t expect you to come out by yourself. It''s really hard to find any place. It doesn''t take any effort!" The short fat man laughs and tightens his two knives. He says to Zhang Fan and others.


    "Yes, judging from the light beam just now, you should have got something good. If you can hand it in happily, I will not embarrass you and let you live. Of course, if you are not honest, don''t blame me for using the most cruel means to make you confess." Thin tall son a face disdain of say to Zhang Fan three people.


    The middle-aged man didn''t speak all the time, but his eyes were very venomous. He kept scanning Zhang Fan''s body, as if he was making a closer analysis of the three men''s battle.


    At this time, some people have gathered around, and they all have their own ghosts. Some people just come to join in the fun to see what good things Zhang Fan and others have got. Some people have a bad heart and want to take advantage of the fire. But when he saw that someone had taken the lead, they secretly said that it''s a pity that they were late.


    "No, I seem to have seen those three men. Their strength is not weak, especially the middle-aged man. He seems to have been in the seventh phase of Mahayana. I have seen his fight before. I am not his opponent anyway."


    "In my opinion, it seems that the combat effectiveness of these two teams is out of proportion. There is still a shackle realm over there. All of them are in the same Mahayana period. Is it still necessary to fight such a battle?"


    "I can''t help it. Sometimes, weak strength is really a problem. Moreover, weak strength dares to take what it shouldn''t take. That''s self death."


    "However, I am very curious about what kind of inheritance these people have got, and what is the power of these heritages? Maybe there will be a chance to turn over. In that case, the battle will be wonderful."


    "Any inheritance, if it is a paper tiger in front of strength, will not be able to withstand a single blow. Therefore, I will not give any hope to those who get the inheritance but are not strong enough. After all, they just made wedding clothes for others. "


    Many people are not optimistic about Zhang Fan and others, have been disappointed to shake their heads, for such a battle, Zhang Fan three is impossible to win.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the middle-aged man in front of him. He could not help frowning. In his opinion, the strength of the other side should be the seventh in the Mahayana period. He was not his opponent at all, and the two people around him were not simple. Their realm was at least the fifth in the Mahayana period. Moreover, the momentum of the two people was a little different, and there must be something special.Yan Fei frowned deeper. He could clearly feel that the three men in front gave him endless pressure in the realm, which showed that the strength of the three men in front was much higher than that of him. There was no chance of winning such a battle.


    While in the cave, Deng Yuanzhou once practiced the meridians in Yanfei''s body, but it was helpful for his future cultivation after all, but there was no improvement in the current battle. Therefore, according to the strength, Yanfei knew that he was the one behind the whole team.


    Zhang Fan made an observation of the three people in front of him, especially when he saw the middle-aged man. He was more or less afraid in his heart. The strength of the other side was really strong, which was a bit terrible.


    Shi Xian took a look around and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that you have really met a strong enemy, especially the middle-aged man. It''s hard to deal with him. Moreover, if you lose both sides in this battle, then these people around you have been eyeing him and taking advantage of him."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan took a look around and found that it was so.

 Chapter 335

    If this battle really starts, then it must be won in a one-sided way, so as to build prestige. Otherwise, these people around may fight in secret. In that case, their enemies will not only be the three people in front, but also more.


    Therefore, we must make a quick decision in this war, otherwise we will have endless troubles.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan looked at the three people in front of him, and finally his eyes fell on the middle-aged man. Among the three people, the one with the strongest strength, even if he wants to build Wei, must defeat a strong one, otherwise, it is difficult for these people around to fear.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan had measured carefully in his mind. Since he came to the desert Dagang, he had got the wild wave sword technique, and then got the broken empty finger and the cangyun sword intention. With these three things, Zhang Fan felt that if he met a master of Mahayana, he would have a certain chance to win.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan thinks that this time, he still needs to strike first, especially in his own realm, he still needs to be surprised to win more safely.


    "Well, what''s your name? I never kill nobody." Zhang Fan drew out the cold water sword on his waist, and the blade pointed directly at the middle-aged man in front of him. He asked coldly.


    As soon as the words came out, there was an uproar all around. Everyone looked at Zhang Fan inconceivably. Didn''t they understand that Zhang Fan was crazy?


    "What''s this guy up to? Are young people now arrogant to such a degree? How dare a shackle realm challenge the master of Mahayana Sevens


    "I don''t quite understand. There are many ways to commit suicide. Why did this boy choose such a way to die? Is it just for a moment''s pleasure? "


    "However, I think that this young man has the strength to speak. Is it true that he has such strength? I''m even looking forward to this fight. "


    "His brain is not normal. Are you not normal? When did you ever see that Gasol realm could compete with Mahayana masters? Unless he''s really a genius, you have to see clearly that the middle-aged man is a master in the seventh cycle of Mahayana. Even if he wants to build a power, should he choose one with similar strength? "


    Many people are puzzled by Zhang Fan''s way of doing things. Some even think that Zhang Fan''s way of doing things is nothing more than suicide. When he is dying, he dares to say such big words, which is clearly to make his own death worse.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the short fat man was stunned at first, and then burst out laughing. He said to the middle-aged man beside him: "boss, this boy is obviously challenging you. He dares to talk like this. In my opinion, he seems to be ready to die."


    The tall and thin man looked at Zhang Fan with a trace of disdain in his eyes and said to the middle-aged man, "in my opinion, this boy''s brain is a bit abnormal. Does he really feel that after he has been inherited, he will be invincible? Why don''t you leave this guy to me to deal with? I''ll torture him for you. I promise I won''t let him die too happily! "


    The middle-aged man shook his head slightly, with a trace of cruelty in his eyes and a slight rise in the corner of his mouth. He said to them, "he dares to challenge me directly. If I don''t fight, won''t I let these people around see a joke? Well, it''s just a shackle. I also want to know what kind of capital he has when he is so arrogant. "


    With that, the middle-aged man stepped forward, hugged his shoulder and said to Zhang Fan, "my name is Chen Qi. Boy, you dare to challenge me. I hope you don''t regret it."


    Before, the middle-aged people have been observing Lu Jiuye, and they think that Lu Jiuye''s strength is the strongest among them. If he is really assigned according to his strength, he should be right to Lu Jiuye. Chen Qi doesn''t even look at Zhang Fan in the eye, and thinks that Zhang Fan is just a shackle. A random move may blow him up.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Chen Qi in front of him. He frowned deeply and whispered to Zhang Fan: "Zhang Fan, it''s a little too risky for you to do this. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    Zhang Fan held his shoulder, shook his head, deliberately raised his voice and said: "don''t worry, this man is not my opponent at all, and I will take his head in three moves!"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people around him screamed again. They all felt that Zhang Fan was completely crazy, and normal people could not say such words.


    "Arrogance


    Chen Qi feels that Zhang Fan is humiliating him in front of the public. His eyes have sent out endless killing intention. His whole body''s momentum has suddenly climbed to the limit, and his skirt is even more windless and hunting.


    When Lu Jiuye saw this, he just sighed to himself. He didn''t understand where Zhang Fan''s self-confidence came from. He was so confident in the face of a Mahayana seven fold master.


    Yan Fei came forward and gently helped Lu Jiuye, nodded to him, which means to tell Lu Jiuye that if you want to believe Zhang Fan now, after all, so many people around you are watching. Even if Zhang Fan wants to make a hole in the sky today, as a companion, he should absolutely support him.


    Lu Jiuye sighed. He was still worried about Zhang Fan. However, there was no way to recover it. He could only let Zhang Fan go on like this.Chen Qi hugged his shoulder and said to Zhang Fan, "you are the most arrogant person I have ever seen in the shackles. I am very curious about who gave you such courage."


    Zhang Fan laughs and says to Chen Qi, "you are also the most incompetent person I have ever seen among the seven major masters of Mahayana. You can''t even catch my three moves. Therefore, since you have given your name, it proves that you will die under my sword."


    "Well, I''ll see what you can do."


    With a sudden fury, Chen Qi rushes to Zhang Fan. He is already angry, and his speed is soaring to the limit. His hands are claws, one point left and right. Suddenly, two blood claws rush directly to Zhang Fan in front.


    These two blood claws seem to have a strange power, as if they can tear everything apart. Even a terrible crack has appeared on the ground.


    Zhang Fan was also surprised when he saw this. He knew that the strength of this Mahayana Sevens master was terrible, and he just couldn''t catch it with one move.


    However, now we can''t shrink back, we can''t afford not to send, Zhang Fan let his heart try to keep calm, can''t have any panic, otherwise, it will be seen, in that case, his previous image and foreshadowing will be wasted.

 Chapter 336

    Chen Qi suddenly rushed to Zhang Fan in front of her. She was ruthless and merciless. It seemed that in one move, she was going to shoot Zhang Fan into a bloody fog.


    Although Zhang Fan is very proud, he is still wary of Chen Qi in front of him. As long as the opponent moves, Zhang Fan immediately reaches the limit of the star flying wave footwork, and immediately spins himself up, and narrowly passes his opponent''s palm.


    Just before turning around, Zhang Fan whirled the sword in his hand, and immediately displayed his wild sword technique. With the power of heaven cloud''s sword spirit, the power of the sword Qi was brought to the limit.


    "Angry words, raging waves, water and dragon chanting!"


    With a light sound, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand suddenly gave out a buzzing sound. A sword Qi with a dragon roaring, growing in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it had turned into a black dragon and rushed directly towards Chen Qi in front of him. The speed was as fast as a flash of white light.


    The sword is more powerful than the sky and the sea!


    All the onlookers were stunned when they saw Zhang Fan''s sword technique, and their eyes were full of incredible looks.


    "Is this really the sword skill that a young man in shackles can use? What an incredible feeling


    "Yes, it''s hard. Is that what he inherited in the whole desert? My God, it''s incredible. "


    "No wonder this young man was so arrogant just now. He really had some skills. This powerful sword technique is not in line with his realm. If he is a master in Mahayana, he will suffer a great loss."


    "Having said that, although the young man''s swordsmanship is powerful, in my opinion, the middle-aged man may not have the ability. As long as he is not careless, he still has a chance to slow down. The worst plan is to fall behind temporarily."


    All the people analyzed the battle one after another. They all thought that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship was a little incredible, but in terms of his strength, he was still not optimistic about Zhang Fan.


    Lu Jiuye was also very nervous. Although he had seen Zhang Fan''s skill, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship had reached the level of perfection, which was comparable to the seven fold master of Mahayana.


    Yanfei still has absolute confidence in Zhang Fan, because he knows in his heart that even if Lu Jiuye goes, he may not be the middle-aged man''s opponent. Therefore, only Zhang fan can do it. If Zhang fan can''t, then they can only wait to die.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship was so superb, the short fat man was surprised. He exaggerated his expression and said to the tall and thin man: "my God, isn''t it? Is this boy really just a shackle? It''s impossible. When can the people in shackles have such excellent sword skills? He must have hidden his strength! "


    The tall and thin man shook his head slightly and said in surprise: "I don''t know, but in my opinion, this young man is really just a shackle realm, but his sword technique is interesting. His power doesn''t match his realm. Is this the inheritance he just got?"


    Everyone has the same question in their heart, that is, Zhang Fan''s realm does not match his strength. Even Chen Qi, a middle-aged man, feels that something is wrong. It''s really a bit outrageous why Zhang Fan''s strength is so strong.


    He wanted to avoid this move, but the distance was too close. Moreover, judging from the move just now, Chen Qi didn''t leave any way for himself. Therefore, he has to fight hard now.


    Thinking of this, Chen Qi immediately climbed the momentum of his whole body to the limit, pushed his palms forward, and suddenly a black palm wind met the dragon in front of him.


    However, Chen Qi didn''t have any preparation for this palm, so the black palm wind was engulfed by Canglong in an instant and disappeared. Canglong continued to open his mouth and bit Chen Qi in the direction.


    Chen Qi was not very good, but he was ready. He could only use his own body protection aura as the last line of defense to form a hard line with Canglong in front of him Fight.


    "Bang..."


    After a dull sound, Chen Qi only felt that the five zang organs and six abdomen had been shaken. He stepped back several steps in a row, and tried to stand firm. The blood in his body was surging. If it wasn''t for his strong suppression, it would have been a gush of blood.


    Just when Chen Qi had just established herself, Zhang Fan''s sword move suddenly changed, and it came into being.


    "Dharma is like a dragon, tears disperse heaven and earth!"


    It''s another very fierce attack. All the sword Qi immediately turns into countless small sword Qi, dense as rain, and directly attacks Chen Qi. It''s very powerful and swift. The sword Qi of different sizes seems to be everywhere, sweeping away at Chen Qi.


    Chen Qi see, immediately pupil a shrink, just want to stand firm body, the other side''s attack win extreme in front of, there is no breathing opportunity.


    In a hurry, Chen Qi quickly claps a few palms at the front of the sword Qi. Although the palm wind is roaring, the momentum is huge, but there is no obstacle for such dense and rainy sword Qi. The sword Qi is still roaring to Chen Qi.Chen Qi''s heart has been shocked to the limit. There is no pride in her eyes any more. On the contrary, there is a rare panic. She once again runs her aura to the limit and prepares to resist.


    After listening to a series of sounds of breaking the air, Chen Qi''s aura boundary has been almost weakened, but after all, he is an expert, and his aura is rich. If he were someone else, these aura boundaries would have been penetrated and died long ago.


    When everyone saw Zhang Fan''s sword skill, they all screamed again, with a more incredible look in their eyes.


    "It''s wonderful, it''s wonderful. I didn''t expect that this young man''s strength could be so strong. I admire him very much. This kind of sword technique is really amazing!"


    "That''s right. This kind of sword technique can play to such a degree, which is even beyond the original expectation. It''s not like a shackle master can play. Today, I''ve opened my eyes."


    "It''s really a good play to watch. One is a seven fold master of Mahayana, and the other is a cultivation genius. He has a sword skill inheritance in his hand. Moreover, judging from the current fighting situation, the young man seems to have the upper hand. I wonder if he can turn defeat into victory?"


    "It''s hard to say, but I''m still optimistic about that young man."

 Chapter 337

    People have different opinions on the battle. Some people support Zhang Fan, but others still think that Zhang Fan''s ability is just a flash in the pan. When these moves are used up, there will be no ability. However, the premise is whether Chen Qi can survive.


    After a piece of smoke, Chen Qi''s appearance is a bit embarrassed. Her eyes look at Zhang Fan fiercely. She is quite unwilling. Although she is angry, Chen Qi''s heart still keeps a sense. She can''t understand why the young man in the shackles has such ability.


    In particular, Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship seems to contain some other swordsmanship, which seems to be very special. With such swordsmanship, all swordsmanship will have different power.


    Chen Qi looks at Zhang Fan in front of her, and she is also secretly glad that Zhang Fan''s two sword moves are really powerful, but that''s all. If there are two more sword moves like this, then Chen Qi can''t stand it.


    Therefore, after Zhang Fan''s last sword move, a stone in Chen Qi''s heart has already fallen to the ground. Since Zhang Fan''s two sword moves have been used, it is estimated that Zhang Fan is also very poor and has no other skills. In this case, Zhang fan can only wait to die.


    Think of this, Chen Qi''s heart suddenly ignited confidence, eyes showed a cruel light, clenched his fists, wish now to tear Zhang Fan directly into pieces.


    Of course, Chen Qi can''t let Zhang Fan die so happily, but he thought of many ways to torture Zhang Fan. He must try all the torture before Zhang Fan''s death, so as to relieve his hatred.


    With Chen Qi''s hatred rising, a special strong wind formed around him, and a dust began to rise on the opposite side, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    "It seems that this time, our boss is really angry, but it''s not easy to force him to this level." The short fat man said to himself as he looked ahead.


    The thin and tall face showed a treacherous smile, grinning, and said to the short fat man on one side: "this is also a good play to watch. After all, what we need to do now is to sit and enjoy. I can''t wait to hear that young man scream. How sweet it is!"


    With that, his tall and thin face showed a look of enjoyment. He directly sat on the ground and put away his sword, ready to enjoy the play.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei also feel something wrong in their hearts, especially when they see the expression on Chen Qi''s face and the momentum of her whole body.


    "Jiuye, I don''t think the situation is good. That guy seems to be serious. Is this Zhang Fan in a dangerous situation? Shall we help? " Yan Fei, who has always supported Zhang Fan, seems to smell a trace of danger at this time and begins to ask Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye is also very worried about Zhang Fan. Although the contact with Zhang Fan is not long, in Lu Jiuye''s opinion, Zhang Fan is not a boaster.


    Since Zhang fan can speak like this, it shows that he has plans in his heart. Lu Jiuye still believes in Zhang Fan and wants to know what Zhang fan can do in the face of such a strong enemy.


    "Wait and see. I think Zhang Fan still has his own plan. Let''s wait and see. If we think something is wrong, it''s not too late to save him." Lu Jiuye said to Yan Fei, who was beside him. At the same time, he had secretly operated the power of space and was ready to use the method of space moving to save Zhang Fan for the first time.


    At this time, Chen Qi''s eyes seemed to be able to spray out endless anger, and said to Zhang Fan: "boy, you have completely angered me. Today, I must let you taste what it means to live rather than die!"


    With that, Chen Qi yells and rushes forward. Her hands are claws, and she rushes towards Zhang Fan in front of her. There is no fancy in the move. The bloody claws directly wrap Zhang Fan up, and don''t give Zhang Fan any chance to dodge.


    Everyone shakes their heads one after another when they see this scene. They feel that such an attack can''t be avoided by virtue of Zhang Fan''s strength, and even there is no chance to dodge. Therefore, it''s normal for Zhang Fan to be caught. If Zhang Fan falls into Chen Qi''s hands, the picture is absolutely miserable.


    When Lu Jiuye saw this, his pupils also shrank. Knowing that it was not good, he immediately began to use the method of moving in space, but it was still slower than Chen Qi''s speed. He could not help but secretly regret that Zhang Fan was in big trouble.


    Just when everyone felt that Zhang Fan was dead, Zhang Fan made a shocking move.


    looking at Chen Qi in front of him, Zhang Fan was not in a hurry, and his feet were running strange footwork. A touch of lavender light appeared between his right hands, and his face was calm, as if all the dangers around him had nothing to do with him A purple light suddenly appeared between the middle fingers.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan meets the red claw awn in front of him, and his right hand points forward quickly. Suddenly, a purple light looks like a meteor in the night sky. It''s very bright and goes straight to Chen Qi.Seeing this, Chen Qi didn''t take it seriously. She just ran her aura to the limit and wanted to use it to form a boundary to block Zhang Fan''s fingers.


    But at this time, the purple light directly penetrates Chen Qi''s aura boundary, and instantly points in the center of his eyebrows.


    Chen Qi felt that her brain was blank, her eyes were dull, and all the breath around her body was gone. She stood on the ground, her eyes were blank, and even her pupils began to dilate. With a look of surprise on her face, she looked straight ahead and didn''t know what had happened. She just felt that the vitality in her body was constantly decreasing, and even felt the influence of death approach.


    These red blood claws around Zhang Fan also lost control, directly scattered, disappeared, did not hurt Zhang Fan at all.


    Looking at Chen Qi in front of him, Zhang Fan returns the cold water sword to the scabbard and looks at the front with both hands on his back. He has the style of an expert.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were all in a daze. They didn''t understand what had happened. Just now, it was clear that Zhang Fan was in danger, but now it seems that things have taken a turn. What''s the matter? People are very puzzled, they stare at the front, even their eyes dare not blink, for fear of missing any details.

 Chapter 338

    After a while, Chen Qi''s body fell to the ground with a plop. Her eyes were blank and she lost her breath. She turned into a corpse and looked up. Her face was still full of surprise, and even her eyes were unwilling.


    At the moment when Chen Qi fell down, all the people on the scene immediately gave out the biggest exclamation, and looked at the corpse in the field inconceivably.


    "What''s the situation? My God, am I dreaming? Did the young man really kill the seven fold master of Mahayana? It''s impossible! No way


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but all this seems to be true. How did the young man do it?"


    "Yes, this young man really has some means. What''s more, the light in his hand just now is really weird. It penetrates all the defenses directly and goes directly into the middle-aged man''s eyebrows. I don''t understand what the purple light is?"


    "It''s like a Dao Zhi mang. It''s really not so fast. If you want to avoid it, with the strength of the middle-aged man, you will be able to avoid it. But he is too confident. He thinks that with the aura of his whole body, you can block the Dao Zhi mang. However, unexpectedly, the Dao Zhi mang can penetrate his defense and kill him directly. It''s estimated that it''s a mistake A middle-aged man didn''t figure out what was going on until he died. "


    "It should be like this. If it''s me, I don''t think this boy will have such ability. No wonder he has that kind of confidence on his face. It seems that everything he said at the beginning was not big talk. As expected, he killed him in three moves. He did


    For a moment, everyone looked at Zhang Fan in front of him, as if he were looking at a monster. Especially, Zhang Fan''s chest was straight, standing in the same place, as if he was proud of heaven and earth. The kind of look in the world was completely frightening.


    Short fat and thin tall face is also some incredible, they do not understand, why their boss will die in the hands of Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan how to do it? Even though the previous swordsmanship was quite good, those swordsmanship didn''t pose any threat to Chen Qi. On the contrary, it was the last move. The strange purple light could make Chen Qi fall to the ground. What is the power that can cross the border?


    Yan Fei was stunned when he saw this scene, and then he was excited. He was worried that Zhang Fan might be killed, but now it seems that Zhang Fan has completely saved the danger and killed the other party directly. It''s really amazing that he is so simple.


    Lu Jiuye was also very happy in his heart. He recalled Zhang Fan''s move just now, but he felt a little familiar. He recalled carefully that it was the move Zhang fan used when he came out of the cave? Moreover, this move can cross the border of defense and directly attack the things behind. That''s why Zhang fan can win.


    Although there are still many people around who want to take advantage of the fire, or want to wait for Zhang Fan and Chen Qi to fight each other and reap profits, now it seems that they are very afraid of Zhang Fan and can''t believe it. Chen Qi in the seventh stage of Mahayana is not Zhang Fan''s opponent.


    Chen Qi turns around and takes a look at the little thing in his hand, but he can''t see it in his eyes.


    Two people and Zhang Fan''s eyes make a little contact, immediately feel scalp numbness, especially just saw Chen Qi died in Zhang Fan''s hands, two people think Zhang Fan is not easy to provoke, if really start with Zhang Fan, then the consequences are unimaginable.


    Besides, there are Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei around Zhang Fan, both of whom are experts in the Mahayana period. Therefore, under such circumstances, they think that they are not Zhang Fan''s rivals at all.


    Sometimes, fighting is like this. If both of them have a peaceful mind and a competitive heart, they may be able to decide the outcome. If they don''t want to fight against each other, even if someone''s level is slightly higher, there may be a tie. The most terrible thing is that before the fight starts, one side has given up, so there is no need to fight, Even if it''s a fight, it doesn''t make any sense.


    They looked at each other with fear in their eyes, so there was no sense of war in their hearts. They exchanged their eyes and turned to fly away from each other. The speed was as fast as running for life.


    The people around him were afraid of Zhang Fan''s domineering spirit. They didn''t dare to make Zhang Fan''s idea, and they all scattered around in succession. They didn''t dare to stay at all, so as to avoid Zhang Fan''s killing heart. If he didn''t enjoy everything just now, he would be in great trouble.


    Those spectators also felt that there was no more excitement to see, and they all scattered. In the blink of an eye, there were only the bodies of Zhang Fan and Chen Qi in the venue.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Zhang fancai slowly vomited out a mouthful of turbid Qi, and his face was a little pale, which was obviously a sign of spiritual collapse.


    Yan Fei also found something wrong, quickly came forward to hold Zhang Fan, to Zhang Fan concern asked: "brother, what''s the matter with you?"Zhang Fan showed a wry smile on his face and said to him, "it''s nothing. It''s just the collapse of mental power and aura. Although this finger is powerful, it also consumes a lot of mental power and aura. It seems that I can only use this move twice a day at most."


    Lu Jiuye took out an aura pill from the ring of storage space, fed it to Zhang Fan, and said with a smile: "young man, you really made a good situation. It''s rare for young people to have such courage as you. In the face of such a scene, you can come up with such a way, which really surprised me."


    With that, Lu Jiuye burst out laughing.


    Zhang Fan just laughed and said nothing.


    Yan Fei seems to be confused here, but they don''t understand any other language.


    Seeing Yan Fei''s puzzled face, Lu Jiuye knew that he couldn''t understand what he had just said, so he made a detailed analysis of the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    It turned out that at the beginning, Zhang Fan had noticed that some of the people watching around were plotting against the rules.

 Chapter 339

    Even if this battle is really going all out with Chen Qi''s three people, the final result is that they will lose both sides. In that case, those people around them will be eyeing, and they will be waiting for the benefit of the fishermen after they lose both sides.


    Moreover, Chen Qi is a master of the seventh division of Mahayana. It''s not easy to win from him. Therefore, Zhang Fan integrated all the situations and immediately thought of a good way.


    That is to set up a high-profile and infuriate Chen Qi. In that case, Chen Qi is bound to fight. However, due to the huge gap between Zhang Fan and his realm, Chen Qi will not use all his strength at this time. In that case, it will give Zhang Fan a chance.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the battle, Zhang Fan directly used the wild wave sword technique to cooperate with the intention of the God cloud sword. In this way, the power of the sword technique can be exerted to the limit.


    And Chen Qi didn''t use all his strength, so under this move, he will fall first. Unexpected moves may also hurt Chen Qi.


    However, after all, Chen Qi is a master of the seventh division of Mahayana. He has some experience, so he has resisted Zhang Fan''s attack.


    At this time, Chen Qi must be in a state of anger. At this time, Chen Qi is likely to be carried away by anger, lose her mind and launch a crazy attack on Zhang Fan.


    This is the most brilliant place for Zhang Fan. Only when Chen Qi gives full play to his strength can he be the most suitable for Liwei. At this time, Chen Qi is in a semi crazy state. Therefore, he must attach more importance to attack than defense, which gives Zhang Fan an opportunity.


    What Zhang Fan has to do at this time is to kill Chen Qi, who is already angry to the limit, and kill him with one move. Only in this way can the deterrent power be exerted to the limit. Only in this way can people around be afraid. I dare not even step forward.


    Listen to nine master say so, Yan Fei immediately incredible look at Zhang Fan, in his opinion, just met Chen Qi three people, time is very short, and in such a short time, Zhang fan can consider so many things, even can come up with a very perfect plan, this is really not Yan Fei can do.


    "You are really amazing. It''s really unexpected that you can think of such a way. To tell you the truth, I can''t think of it anyway. Even if you give me one day, it''s hard. Although you don''t have a long contact time, you are the person I admire most in my life except Jiuye." Yan Fei gives Zhang Fan a big thumbs up and shows his adoring eyes in his eyes.


    Lu Jiuye nodded with a smile and said, "don''t say it''s you. Even I can''t think of such a way. Young man, it''s not exaggeration to say that you saved us today."


    Zhang Fan waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s nothing. I''m just taking a chance. I don''t dare to make any mistakes in any link. If something goes wrong, it''s a wrong move. I''ll lose the whole game."


    They looked at each other with a smile and looked at the corpse on the ground one after another.


    Yanfei asked Jiuye, "Jiuye, how to deal with this guy''s body?"


    Lu Jiuye was kind-hearted. He took a look at the corpse on the ground and said to Yanfei, "the dust belongs to the dust, the soil belongs to the soil. Since he is dead, he is also eaten by other monsters here. It''s better to leave a whole corpse for him and bury it on the spot."


    "I understand." Yan Fei agreed and began to turn over the body. He cut a knife into the ground and threw the body in. After turning over the northern snow knife, all the dust went back to the original pit and buried the body.


    After burying the corpse, Yan Fei''s heart is still very puzzled. He frowns and asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, it''s really strange that there is no corpse on this guy''s body. How did he die? Is it internal injury? "


    Lu Jiuye recalled the situation just now. He remembered that the purple light from Zhang Fan''s fingertips directly penetrated Chen Qi''s forehead and came out from the back of his brain. But in this way, there should be trauma. It should be a brain burst. There won''t be no trauma at all.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye also looked at Zhang Fan in doubt, and wanted to hear how Zhang Fan explained this.


    Seeing their expressions like this, Zhang Fan explained to them with a smile: "this is very simple. Breaking the empty finger is the strongest blow after the combination of mental power and aura. It can directly penetrate the defense of the other party and hurt the soul of the enemy. That is to say, the finger just now directly penetrates his soul. In this way, the person seems to have no spirit In the end, the soul directly lost the control of the body and the operation of various functions, so it died in front of us. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei suddenly realized that this is the real secret of breaking the empty finger. No wonder the finger can directly penetrate the enemy''s forehead. It seems that it can penetrate the enemy''s soul directly. It''s really a surprise move, and it''s also a killer''s mace.


    The three of them simply adjusted. After eating something casually, they continued on the road. Along the way, although they met many monsters, this time they didn''t need Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan to fight. Yanfei killed them with one knife.Moreover, after this period of training, Yanfei''s Sabre technique has also been improved to a certain extent. In addition, in the cave before, master Deng Yuanzhou has re trained the meridians in his body. In this way, Yanfei''s training speed has become much faster than before, especially in the desert Dagang, where there is plenty of aura, he will lose consciousness The self realm has been upgraded to the double of Mahayana.


    Lu Jiuye is also very happy. He came here for two things. One is to help Yanfei find some precious spiritual herbs and rebuild his meridians. The other is to hope that Yanfei can get some inheritance and treasures.


    Of course, Lu Jiuye doesn''t want too much for these inheriting things. It''s good if he can get them. But if he can''t get them, don''t ask for them. Before he came here, Lu Jiuye had already explained to Yan Fei, so as not to have any ideas after he can''t get them.


    But now it seems that these two things have been solved. Yanfei has been handed down by the master of Tiandao sect, Lin Qi, and has also got a BeiXue Dao. This is a great harvest.

 Chapter 340

    At the same time, Yanfei''s meridians have been re trained, although not as talented as before, but also improved a lot.


    Lu Jiuye has no hope for his own bottleneck. He just wants to take a chance, because he knows that only lianxueteng can help him break through the shackles of his body. But it''s said that the place where lianxueteng grows will be guarded by wild animals, and it''s very difficult to find. Therefore, Lu Jiuye can only find it slowly.


    However, for this matter, Lu Jiuye is more open-minded. He is willing to do whatever he wants. If he has something, he will have nothing. He should keep a peaceful attitude, and don''t force too much to avoid obsession.


    But Lu Jiuye''s luck was good. He met Zhang Fan in the desert Dagang. Zhang Fan saw that Lu Jiuye was kind-hearted and kind-hearted. He also saw that there were shackles in his realm. So he gave him half of the lianxueteng he got. In this way, Lu Jiuye got a good harvest when he came to the desert Dagang.


    In the treasure graveyard, Lu Jiuye never dreamed that someone could instruct him in this kind of space power, so that his strength could reach a new peak.


    On the way, Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan: "little brother, I''m curious that your strength is so strong, and now you''ve got a lot of inheritance. Why don''t you find a place to improve your realm and then go on the road? In other words, what other purposes do you have when you come to this desert hillock? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "I''m just here to explore. I want to find something that can improve my ability. After I put all these things together, I will naturally consider my own realm."


    Lu Jiuye nodded. He felt that Zhang Fan was not simple. He had a flexible mind and meticulous mind. Apart from being robbed of Linggen, there was no obstacle. After all, his talent for cultivation was still there, and he got a lot of adventures, which greatly improved his strength.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye reminded Zhang Fan: "from this road, I think you are really not simple. Every time you encounter danger, you can find a way to save yourself from danger. Therefore, if I am not wrong, you should have experienced a lot of hardships. Although you are strong, you may still have trouble in the future. You should be careful."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "in this desert Dagang, you have helped us a lot, especially in the first world war just now. You can say that you have saved our lives, but you don''t thank me for your kindness. If you need any help from my Lu family in the future, just speak up. With the jade pendant I gave you, everyone in the Lu family is absolutely duty bound."


    Although Lu Jiuye is always full of intrigue in his heart, it''s very rare for him to be so warm-hearted.


    "Zhang Fan is very pleased to have the words of the ninth master. If there is anything I need from the Lu family in the future, I will not be polite." Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye look at each other and smile and move on.


    Not far away, Yanfei ran back from the front and said to Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye, "I just went to the front to explore the situation. There seems to be a dilapidated building in front. Now it''s getting late. Let''s settle down there today."


    "Not bad." Lu Jiuye nodded, turned his head and looked to one side, with a look of inquiry in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sky and the road ahead. There were no other buildings around. It was not a bad thing to have a remnant wall to block the wind and rain. He nodded and agreed. It was just that the place was a little empty. He was afraid that someone would visit it in the evening.


    Three people came to the ruins, Zhang Fan found that there are cobwebs everywhere, all things are dilapidated, also don''t know how long the waste here.


    Moreover, in terms of scale, it should be a family site. The courtyard in the middle is more or less visible. One of the main rooms can still be used. Although it is dilapidated, the ceiling and walls are still intact.


    Lu Jiuye asked Yanfei to take care of the place. Then he took out some food, found out some bedding and settled on the ground.


    After all the things were settled, it was getting dark. The three of them sat by the fire, eating and chatting, especially Mr. Lu Jiuye. As long as they talked about the things in the river and lake, they would be eloquent and eloquent. They told Zhang Fan about some strange things in the river and lake.


    Zhang Fan is fascinated by these things and is very interested in them.


    It''s as cool as water at night. During the day, it''s very hot in the desert. At night, after the sun sets, there will be a sense of shade and cold. The temperature difference between day and night is very big.


    Lu Jiuye lies on the blanket and feels that he hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time. He wants to have a rest early. Zhang Fan is responsible for changing shifts with Yanfei and wants Lu Jiuye to have a good sleep.


    Zhang Fan advised Yanfei to go to sleep for a while, but Yanfei didn''t feel sleepy. She felt bored here, so she went out for a breath and said that she would not go far.


    Seeing Yan Fei leave, Zhang Fan also sits on the ground with his knees crossed, closes his eyes and takes care of himself. He puts his mental energy outside and monitors everything around him. As long as there is something going on around him, he can''t escape Zhang Fan''s perception.About half an hour later, Yanfei came back from the outside and brought back a man with blood.


    Zhang Fan immediately opened his eyes, frowned at Zhang Fan, and asked Yan Fei, "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Fei replied to Zhang Fan: "I just went out not far, I found this man lying in the desert hillock, covered with blood, his space storage ring and valuable things have been taken away, it is estimated that he was robbed, I saw that he still had a breath, so I brought him back."


    Lu Jiuye listened to their conversation and sat up. He was kind-hearted and immediately came forward to check the man.


    After some exploration, Lu Jiuye''s face relaxed and said to them, "it''s OK. Although this man is covered with blood, these wounds didn''t hurt the meridians and five zang organs. He can still be saved. I''ll give him some medicine and sleep later."


    Zhang Fan is standing on the side, silent, always feel that this thing is a bit strange, but can not say what is wrong.


    Shi Xian seemed to feel something wrong and said to Zhang Fan, "do you think something is wrong? When did the people in the desert hillock be so merciful that they could still live? "

 Chapter 341

    Zhang Fan nodded his head and said: "there is something wrong with it. Although there are murders and pirated goods in the desert hillock from time to time, they usually don''t leave a living mouth. Now this man is just in a coma, and the wound doesn''t hurt the five zang organs and meridians, which is a bit strange."


    Shi Xian nodded and said: "yes, if someone really wants to rob his storage space ring, it will not leave him alive, let alone show mercy to him. Therefore, I conclude that the injury on this person should be due to another reason."


    After hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan immediately stopped the ninth master who was going to give him medicine and said to him, "don''t rush to give him medicine first. I''ll check him first."


    With that, Zhang Fan began to examine the injured person carefully and found that there was nothing on him, as if he had been ransacked. But when he turned over the injured person, Zhang Fan found a special Rune on his wrist.


    See here, Zhang Fan''s heart can''t help but some curiosity, immediately lift his sleeve, suddenly found a strange symbol.


    After looking at it, Shi Xian immediately said to Zhang Fan, "first, use your aura to explore this person''s heart and sea of Qi to see if there is still life."


    Zhang Fan did according to Shi Xian''s words and found that there was no aura in this person''s sea of Qi, and the beating of his heart was not so uniform.


    Probing into these, Zhang Fan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper, vaguely had a bad premonition, always felt that something was wrong.


    When he told Shi Xian about his situation, Shi Xian immediately said to Zhang Fan, "no, if I guess correctly, this man is dead now, and someone wants to use him as bait, so he has dealt with his body, and the mysterious Rune on his arm is a kind of tracking charm."


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan quickly looked at his palm and found that his hand, which was just checking the injured, was slightly black now. Looking inside the meridians, he found that some inexplicable toxins began to spread along the meridians of his hands.


    "Toxic!" Zhang Fan shouts to Lu Jiuye and Yanfei.


    After hearing this, Yanfei and Lu Jiuye all looked at the hands they had touched. Sure enough, they were all slightly black and gradually spread to the wrists.


    Yanfei was more serious. He came back with the injured on his back, so there was a bluish black on his back, which was a sign of poisoning.


    Lu Jiuye is a bit of a doctor. He quickly takes out the silver needle from his storage space ring and pricks it between his right fingers. All the blood flowing out of it is black.


    At this time, there were several arrogant laughter in the distance.


    Zhang Fan frowned and looked forward.


    See a group of people wearing dark green long clothes, directly came here, the first one, wearing a hair crown, hand folding fan, a childe look, a long face, a little exaggerated, two small eyes look not so harmonious.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Fan saw this and knew that these people must be evil. He immediately asked.


    The head of the big long face said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter to tell you, anyway, you are going to die. I''m Tang Hao, the son of the Tang family. What you have is a special poison of our Tang family. As long as you get a little bit of it, it''s like a tarsal maggot. It''s not so easy to get rid of it."


    Tang Hao looks proud and looks at Zhang Fan. That kind of invincible look really deserves beating.


    When he came to Dagang in the desert, he thought of a good way to make a fortune. First, he found someone with a low level and killed him, because most of the people who could come here had companions. As long as one of them was injured, other companions would not sit and ignore him.


    Therefore, Tang Hao didn''t search for treasure in Dagang desert, but thought about how to kill people. During this period of time, he killed several small teams in this way, collected money and killed people and goods.


    However, Tang Hao is not a fool. When using this method, he will see who the other party is, and then he will choose how to start. If the other party is a member of a large family, Tang Hao does not dare to mess around. If it is found out, it will bring endless troubles to the Tang family.


    Today, when Zhang Fan and Chen Qi are fighting, Tang Hao is also a spectator. Especially when he sees Zhang Fan kill Chen Qi, Tang Hao''s heart also ignites a great interest in Zhang Fan.


    After everyone has dispersed, Tang Hao and his men have been hiding in the dark. Late at night, when Tang Hao saw Yan Fei come out, he decided to release "bait" to lure Yan Fei to take the bait. In this way, he can directly destroy Zhang Fan.


    As Tang Hao had expected, it really came true. Now it seems that all three of Zhang Fan have been poisoned.


    Before Lu Jiuye met Tang Hao, he was a little angry and said to him with a cold hum: "as far as I know, the Tang family is more or less a respectable family, but I didn''t expect that there were such shameless people among the descendants of the family. It''s really chilling!"


    Tang Hao''s face didn''t have the slightest waves, and he was still in the shape of beating. He said to Lu Jiuye, "old man, you don''t have to show off your tongue. In a moment, you will all die here, and everything on you will become my bag.""That''s ridiculous!" Seeing that someone dares to speak rudely to Lu Jiuye, Yanfei is immediately angry and pulls out BeiXue Dao to teach Tang Hao a lesson.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao immediately sneered and said to Yanfei, "boy, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Now you''ve been poisoned by the unique poison of the Tang family. If you run the aura in your body, you will die of the poison in a cup of tea. Besides, if you''re poisoned by this poison, the aura in your body will run 50% slower. In that case, you''ll still be dead I can''t even touch the corner of my clothes. I advise you to wait until you die. "


    "Stop talking!" Yan Fei narrowed his eyes and said to Tang Hao in front of him, "anyway, I will die with you today."


    "Do you really think you will be my opponent?"


    With that, Tang Hao''s body gradually disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Yanfei. He flew directly to Yanfei''s chest.


    Bang, Yanfei is directly kicked out by Tang Hao. It is so powerful that it even collapses the dilapidated wall behind and falls heavily in the distance.


    Yanfei struggled to get up from the ground, but a pain of concentration came from her chest, which was unbearable.

 Chapter 342

    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye frowned deeply and thought about what to do. Moreover, from the move just now, Tang Hao''s action was too fast. He didn''t give Yanfei any time to react. This speed is really a little scary.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at Tang Hao in front of him. Judging from the attack just now, Tang Hao practiced the body method of wind attribute, and his body movement was also quite fast, even comparable to his speed of flying in the sky.


    Lu Jiuye was also a little impatient. He suddenly ran his internal skills to the limit and gave Tang Hao a direct palm. The palm wind had a kind of spatial power in it. It seemed that the palm wind appeared in front of Tang Hao out of thin air.


    Tang Hao''s reaction ability is also quite sensitive. He shows his body method again and avoids Lu Jiuye''s palm in an instant.


    Zhang Fan looks at Lu Jiuye again and finds that his hands are more and more black, and the poison has spread to his arm quickly. If he does this skill again, Lu Jiuye will surely die of the poison gas attacking his heart.


    But Lu Jiuye didn''t seem to have any feeling about all this. He still wanted to run aura and launch another attack. But it was obvious that Lu Jiuye''s Zhenyuan seemed to run much slower.


    Looking at this situation, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that Lu Jiuye was trying to find the other party. This is not a good way.


    In particular, Tang Hao is very flexible. In the face of such an attack, he may kill Lu Jiuye alive. In that case, Lu Jiuye will still die, which has no effect on Tang Hao.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan quickly stopped Lu Jiuye and whispered to him, "Jiuye, don''t be impulsive. Let''s talk to him first."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned to look at Tang Hao in front of him and said with a smile, "Mr. Tang, since you are here to make a fortune, we just hand over what we have. What''s more, there is no injustice or hatred between us. Why is that so?"


    After hearing this, Tang Hao raised his eyebrows slightly, and his face was even more invincible. With both hands on his back, he proudly said to Zhang Fan, "theoretically speaking, what you said is right. However, if I take your things, with your strength, will I really give up?"


    Zhang Fan shrugged and said with a smile, "what else can we do? We are now highly toxic. Even if it''s a deal, in my opinion, nothing is worth less than our lives. What do you think? "


    After hearing this, Tang Hao laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "your lives are worthless to me. However, as a man, I don''t like to leave any hidden dangers. Therefore, after killing you, everything on you will belong to me. This is desert Dagang, which is full of survival rules. The law of the jungle is here You can''t blame me for the incisive and incisive expression in it. This is the law of nature. "


    With that, Tang Hao waved to his men behind him, indicating that they could start.


    Lu Jiuye was angry in his heart and said to Zhang Fan: "I met you. You have saved my life before. This time, I''ll stop them. You go quickly. If you have a chance to escape from here, remember to go to Lu''s house and tell them what happened here to avenge me."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to him, "it''s a little early to say this now. I still hope to go to Lu''s house to find you for tea. Don''t worry. Even if it''s poisonous, these people are not my opponents. You old man should go and have a rest first. I''ll deal with these people."


    "You?" Lu Jiuye frowned and didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was going to do. However, seeing that Zhang Fan''s face was still calm, Lu Jiuye thought that every time he met danger, Zhang Fan could get out of danger. It was estimated that this time was no exception. I hope he really had a good way.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly, turned and walked in the direction of Yanfei, trying to see how Yanfei''s injury was.


    At this time, the several Tang Hao''s men came forward one after another to catch Lu Jiuye, but they were stopped by Zhang Fan. They were stunned.


    Seeing this, Tang Hao, with disdain on his face, waved to the people around him, indicating that they would directly kill Zhang Fan, and then go to kill Lu Jiuye and Yanfei.


    Several people took out their swords one after another, with a sense of killing on their faces, and walked towards Zhang Fan step by step. For a moment, in this abandoned courtyard, there was a strong sense of killing.


    All of a sudden, Tang Hao''s followers rushed towards Zhang Fan. Their short swords flashed in their hands. The green awn on the blade of the sword was very poisonous and quickly approached Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took a deep breath and knew in his heart that at this time, he must not use the aura in his body. If he used it, the consequence would be that the poison gas would attack his heart. Lu Jiuye was in this state just now, which shows that Tang Hao''s words just now are true and there is no falsehood at all.


    Therefore, for his own safety, Zhang Fan decided not to use any aura in his body, relying entirely on his body''s function, to show his footwork.


    Without the support of aura, Zhang Fan''s star flying footwork seems to be a little slow, but it is still under Zhang Fan''s control. Therefore, under such attacks, Zhang fan can avoid these attacks every time.After several dodges in the battle, Zhang Fan is more or less at ease with his current speed and body method, so he is more comfortable in dodging.


    Countless green swords around directly destroyed the ruins and buildings around. Even the only house here that could keep out the wind and rain collapsed, and the dust and smoke all around immediately. The fighting scene was very grand.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei in the distance are frightened when they watch the battle. They are worried about Zhang Fan''s safety.


    "Jiuye, shall we go and help? Zhang Fan, alone, can''t use aura. Is he really the opponent of these people? Moreover, we have been poisoned by the Tang family and will die sooner or later. We might as well fight with them! " Tang Hao a face righteousness awe inspiring appearance, to one side of nine ye said.


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to Yanfei, "we can''t underestimate Zhang Fan. You and I have seen his skill all the way. Although it''s just a shackle realm, even the seven level masters of Mahayana can be killed. Do you think this is what ordinary talents can do? Moreover, every time he is in danger, he can find a way in the shortest time. These are all the experiences he has accumulated from many times of escape from death. "

 Chapter 343

    After listening to what Lu Jiuye said, Yanfei also felt that there was some truth. Moreover, from the battle in front of him, although Zhang Fan avoided the attack of the other party every time, it seemed that the other party did not have any threat to Zhang Fan, and even could not touch his clothes. From this point of view, it shows that Zhang Fan has not completely fallen into the disadvantage.


    Tang Hao stood aside and watched the battle. His brows were deeper and deeper, and his heart was more and more impatient. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is very poisonous now. As long as he uses his aura, he will die.


    However, in such a battle, Zhang Fan was able to survive without using any aura, which is really irritating.


    After a while, Tang Hao couldn''t bear the anger in his heart. He immediately roared to these men, "what are you doing? He doesn''t even have aura. Don''t you have any way to deal with him? What a bunch of rubbish


    With that, Tang Hao immediately uses his lightness skill and suddenly rushes to Zhang Fan in the field. An emerald green dagger appears between his long sleeves. With a burst of green fog, he stabs directly at Zhang Fan.


    Seeing the young master''s hand, these people of the Tang family quickly dodged to one side, because they knew that the green fog could not be touched. As long as it was stained with a little, the toxin would spread to the whole body, and finally corrode the internal organs, and the intestines would rot and die.


    Zhang Fan saw Tang Hao''s move, and he had already made plans in his heart. What he was waiting for was his move.


    Just as Tang Hao rushed to Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan immediately gave full play to his mental strength. An invisible halo shot directly at Tang Hao''s eyebrow. The speed was as fast as a white horse. In the blink of an eye, he had already gone into the sea of Tang Hao''s soul.


    At this time, Tang Hao just felt that in his mind, there was a blank, but what happened? In front of him, the whole person was stunned on the spot.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan feels that his opportunity has come. He immediately flies forward and presses Tang Hao to the ground, which is a beating and kicking. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan has beaten Tang Hao to the head of a pig without using his aura.


    The people around them were all silly, especially the people in the Tang family. They didn''t expect such a result. They thought that Tang Hao would come forward and kill Zhang Fan with a knife. How could such a result happen.


    Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei are also stunned. When they come back to their senses, they feel happy. Especially when Zhang Fan teaches Tang Hao a lesson, he is very relieved when he looks at it from a distance. Especially when he thinks of Tang Hao''s face, he wants people to kick his feet.


    After a long time, the people of the Tang family responded that the young master was still being beaten and needed to be rescued quickly. Otherwise, if the young master had any problems, the Tang family would not let them go.


    Thinking of this, all the people of the Tang family came forward one after another, ready to rescue Tang Hao.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t use his aura, but his perception was still there. When he found that the Tang family had made some moves, he immediately grabbed Tang Hao, who was not a pig on the ground, and put him in front of his chest. He directly clasped his throat with his right hand, and looked coldly at the Tang family rushing in front of him.


    "If you don''t want him to die, you''d better not come here." Zhang Fan cold eyes on these people said.


    Several people looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do for a moment. If they really mess with each other, Tang Hao''s life will be in danger. In that case, even if they return to the Tang family, they will die. What''s more, Tang Hao is still the only child of the Tang family, and there can''t be any mistakes.


    "Boy, do you know who he is? He is the young master of the Tang family. If he has any problems, the master of the Tang family will not let you go! "


    "Yes, the Tang family in Beichen is not easy to get into trouble. Our young master is the only son of the whole Tang family. He is very popular. If the master of the Tang family knows, he will chase you to the ends of the earth!"


    "If you think about it, you are the only poison of the Tang family. If you don''t have the antidote of our Tang family, you will have to wait to die."


    These people of the Tang family began to intimidate Zhang Fan, hoping to use the power of the Tang family to frighten Zhang Fan and urge Zhang Fan to release the little master.


    After listening to these people''s words, Zhang Fan sneered and said to them, "I didn''t expect that the young master of the Tang family is still an only child. It''s not bad to let him compensate us to die. Anyway, we''ve been poisoned by the strange poison of the Tang family. Sooner or later, we''ll die. It''s worth pulling a young master of the Tang family as a back cushion before we die"


    after listening to these people, I can''t help feeling sad I regret that I didn''t expect that I didn''t use the status of the Tang family to deter Zhang Fan. Instead, I let Zhang Fan get a good handle. In this way, Zhang Fan would not let Tang Hao go. At this time, several people were also soft hearted, and their attitude towards Zhang Fan changed greatly.


    "Young Xia, please let our young master go. We are just a few dogs of the Tang family. This time, our main task is to protect the young master. If he has any problems, our lives will not be protected! Please be kind, young Xia! ""Yes, young Xia, take pity on us. Let us live and let our young master live."


    "Young Xia, we have offended a lot just now. We all blame our blindness for bumping into you. We promise that we will never do such a thing again. Please give us a chance!"


    Several people said, then knelt down on the ground and began to kowtow, with devout eyes in his eyes, hoping that Zhang Fan could open up to Tang Hao.


    Zhang Fan looks at these people in front of him without any pity in his eyes. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the reason why these people are here begging for mercy is because they are afraid of their own lives. But the souls who died under their swords, which one is not begging for them, are still dead in the end. Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, these people are not worth it at all poor.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei came from a distance. Lu Jiuye took a look at the scene and asked Zhang Fan in a low voice, "what are you going to do with them?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and replied, "of course, we should find the antidote first, and then consider whether to let people go."


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded, turned to the Tang family and asked, "do you have this kind of antidote on you? I advise you to answer honestly. Don''t forget, your little Lord is still in our hands. "

 Chapter 344

    These people of Tang family dare not conceal anything, and dare not tell any lies in their mouth. They all reply to Lu Jiuye.


    "Sir, one of you is the Tang clan''s strange poison rotten bone powder. As long as you are contaminated with this kind of thing, there is no way at all. Maybe our master has a way, but the Tang family is thousands of miles away from the desert Dagang. Even if you go to the Tang family, you will be killed by poison on the way."


    While the man was talking, Lu Jiuye had been observing all his manners, words and colors, and felt that his words did not seem to be true.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan: "it seems that there is no cure for the poison in us. That person''s words are probably true."


    Yan Fei looked at Tang Hao, angry, holding the North snow knife in his hand, and said to the ninth master: "in this case, this man is useless. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have been poisoned like this. Moreover, he didn''t know how many lives he had damaged in this desert hillock. It''s better to know him now and get rid of the harm for the rivers and lakes!"


    Lu Jiuye stopped Yan Fei for a moment and said to him, "don''t hurry to start. This man may be useful to us. First listen to what little brother Zhang Fan says."


    Tang Hao, who was beside him, had come to his senses from his confusion. His eyes were almost blocked by Zhang Fangang. In addition, it was night again. The light was so dark that he could hardly see anything.


    But for the current situation or know, now has fallen into the hands of Zhang Fan, especially the neck of the big hand, if chaos, estimate their own lives.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Tang Hao said that he should take a soft suit first, and it is important to keep his life.


    "Young Xia, I''ve offended you a lot just now. It''s because I''m confused. Otherwise, I won''t let you have strange poison in the Tang clan. Well, I don''t have the antidote. But as long as you come back to the Tang family with me, I''ll ask my father for help. I believe he will have a way."


    After a pause, Tang Hao continued to say to Zhang Fan: "moreover, you have been poisoned now, and there is no good way. Therefore, even if you kill me, you can''t escape the fate of being poisoned and killed. It''s better to come back to the Tang family with me, and you may still have a chance of survival. You should think it over carefully. Life matters."


    For Tang Hao''s words, Yan Fei can''t hear a word. He still holds the North snow sword tightly in his hand. As long as Master Lu Jiuye gives an order, he will know him for the first time.


    Lu Jiuye is also thinking about this problem in his heart. Although he has already put his life and death aside, he hopes that Yanfei and Zhang fan can live, even if he is willing to trade his life for him.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Tang Hao and asked Shi Xian, "is there really no cure for this strange poison of Tang clan? Do you have any good idea? "


    Shi Xian was silent for a moment, and said to Zhang Fan, "I really don''t know. Maybe the Tang family has developed such a strange poison. However, in the battle just now, I noticed a detail, that is, when the guy attacked you, the green fog on his dagger seemed to be a kind of poison, and other people avoided it, afraid they couldn''t get a poison But he went to be enveloped in the green mist without any discomfort


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. He also looked at the dagger on the ground. The blade of the dagger is only about three feet wide and two fingers wide. There is a kind of green light on the blade, which is very conspicuous in the moonlight.


    Zhang Fan holds the dagger in his hand. After careful observation, from the green awn on the blade of the dagger, it should have been specially treated. That is to say, there is really poison on it. As long as it is contaminated with a little bit, it may be poisoned and killed in a short time.


    It seems that Shi Xian is right. There is something wrong with this dagger.


    Zhang Fan thought to himself, but why is Tang Hao OK? Is there anything on him to avoid poison?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan looks at Tang Hao, and his eyes begin to scan him. He looks at him carefully, hoping to find some clues.


    Tang Hao was put on his neck by Yanfei with a knife. He didn''t dare to move at all. Now he saw Zhang Fan looking at him like this. He felt a little embarrassed and said, "young Xia, if you like my dagger, I can give it to you, but can you not look at me like this?"


    Zhang Fan came to Tang Hao and carefully rummaged through his clothes, including the silk tapestry around Tang Hao''s waist.


    Everyone didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was going to do, but they didn''t dare to ask. They could only look at him quietly. Some even surmised that why Zhang Fan wanted to untie Tang Hao''s belt was there something wrong with his personality?


    Yan Fei''s eyebrows are locked, and it''s hard to say anything. She looks at Lu Jiuye awkwardly, with an inquiring look in her eyes.


    Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan in a low voice in embarrassment: "brother Zhang Fan, this is..."


    Zhang Fan did not speak, but continued to search, but nothing was found. In the storage space ring, besides some spirit stones, there were some worthless fragmentary items, and there was nothing before.At the same time, judging from the number of storage space rings in Tang Hao''s hands, he also killed many people in the desert Dagang. Moreover, the types of these storage space rings are also different. Some are issued by the clan, while some are bought from nowhere.


    After searching for something, he got nothing. Zhang Fan looked at Tang Hao''s dagger and asked him, "I''ll ask you. If you don''t answer honestly, you know the consequences. Anyway, we have been poisoned. We don''t care about dying with you."


    Tang Hao nodded in a hurry and said, "don''t worry, young Xia. I will say everything you ask me."


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and continued to ask Tang Hao, "it seems that your dagger has been specially treated, and there is a layer of poison on the blade, especially in the attack just now. What''s the matter? You have to be careful


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Tang Hao quickly replied: "I know that in our Tang family, as long as we have some identities, we will have our own unique weapons. Moreover, each of us will use our Tang family''s Secret methods to instill the Tang family''s unique toxins into them. In this way, when fighting, we will have different effects."

 Chapter 345

    Speaking of this, Tang Hao slightly raised his head and looked at Zhang Fan. He found that the six pairs of eyes were still staring at him. Knowing that such an answer might not satisfy them, he began to explain to Zhang Fan in detail.


    It turns out that all the clans of the Tang family are good at using poisons. Moreover, the poisons on each person''s weapons are different, but they are all led by the unique poison of the Tang family. It just doesn''t work. Some of the poisons may spread very slowly, forming a chronic poisoning phenomenon. There is no pigment, and even the other party doesn''t know that they are poisoned.


    Some toxins are highly corrosive. As long as they are contaminated with a little, they will start to fester from the wound and make people feel miserable. Most of the people who are poisoned by this toxin will commit suicide in the end.


    There is also a kind of toxin, which can make people paralyzed instantly, and the body can''t move at all. In this way, they can be manipulated and so on.


    But these toxins have a common feature, that is, these toxins are like tarsal maggots. As long as they are infected, it is not so easy to remove them.


    Tang Hao''s poison is not the poison that Tang Hao made himself. It''s the poison that Tang Hao made.


    As for why Tang Hao was not poisoned, we need to start from the ancestors of the Tang family.


    The Tang family have been experts in making poisons for generations, but they find that poisons are an uncontrollable factor. If they are used well in battle, they may get twice the result. If they are not used well, they may threaten their own lives.


    Therefore, the ancestors of the Tang family began to develop a way to protect all the legitimate people from this toxin, that is, to transform their bodies when they were born.


    As long as there is a newborn in the Tang family, they will find a big basin full of various poisonous insects, so that they can bite each other. When the last one is left, they will carefully take out the poisonous insect, take a drop of blood essence from the body of the poisonous insect, and give it to the child.


    At the same time, he also took the strange poison of the Tang family to the child, and then quietly observed. If the child died of poison, it means that his body can''t bear the poison at all. If he can continue to live, it means that his body has been able to accept the poison and form a benign operation. From then on, all kinds of poison will not invade.


    In addition, the skills of the Tang family are also related to toxins. If they can''t even pass the test of poison, then they can''t practice the skills of the Tang family. From then on, they will become the lowest class of the Tang family and even be removed from the Tang family tree.


    Over time, as long as the Tang family is able to withstand the test of life and death, and finally develop and grow, their offspring will naturally have this kind of immunity. Therefore, when the child is born and tested, the survival rate is greatly improved. In this way, all the Tang family members are invincible.


    This is why Tang Hao is not afraid of this toxin, while other Tang family members have to give up.


    After listening to Tang Hao''s long speech, Zhang Fan and his three friends also know something about the Tang family.


    After pondering for a long time, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "I understand that Tang Hao''s body should be immune to this poison. In other words, the essence and blood in his body is the antidote of the poison."


    Shi Xian a few words, awakened Zhang Fan, can''t help but heart suddenly a joy, think this method can try.


    Taking out a knife and a sea bowl, Zhang Fan comes to Tang Hao and cuts Tang Hao''s arm directly. Suddenly, blood begins to flow along Zhang Fan''s arm and drops into the bowl.


    When Tang Hao saw Zhang Fan''s action, he didn''t understand what he meant. His eyes were full of panic. Especially when he saw his blood in the sea bowl, he felt a sense of fear in his heart.


    "You What are you doing? " Tang Hao looks at Zhang Fan in bewilderment, in the heart fear extremely.


    The people of the Tang family around them were also frightened. They prayed in their hearts that Zhang Fan would not make trouble. If they hurt Tang Hao''s life, they would be dead.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei look at Zhang Fan very puzzled. They don''t understand why Zhang Fan wants to bleed Tang Hao. If they want to kill him, they just kill him together. Why use such a method?


    Zhang Fan took a light look at Tang Hao next to him and said, "don''t make a noise. I''m just borrowing some blood from you. Don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Soon, the sea bowl in Zhang Fan''s hand had half of Tang Hao''s blood. A strong smell of blood filled all around. It was very strange under the moonlight.


    People have looked at Zhang Fan, the heart does not understand, do not understand what Zhang Fan to do.


    At this time, Zhang Fan directly took the bowl and drank all the blood in it.


    Seeing this scene, the Tang family suddenly took a breath of cold air, and they were even more frightened when they looked at Zhang Fan. They did not expect that Zhang Fan would take Tang Hao''s blood with a bowl and drink it at last! Is this Zhang Fan an evil practitioner?Zhang Fan drank all the blood in the bowl and continued to use the bowl to drink Tang Hao''s blood. He sat aside, slightly closed his eyes, and began to run the aura in his body to extract Tang Hao''s blood.


    Sure enough, at this time, Zhang Fan found that Shi Xian''s method really worked, and the skin on his hand had returned to normal. After looking inside the meridians, he found that the toxins in the meridians had been cleaned up.


    When Lu Jiuye saw the changes in Zhang Fan, he immediately understood that Zhang Fan was detoxifying himself with the blood in Tang Hao''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Yan Fei also felt strange. Seeing that the blood in the sea bowl was almost full, he picked up the bowl and handed it to Lu Jiuye.


    "Jiuye, please first." Yan Fei presents the bowl to Lu Jiuye with both hands.


    Lu Jiuye wants Yanfei to untie the toxin in his body before drinking it himself, but Yanfei refuses. After they have delayed each other for several times, Lu Jiuye brings a bowl and drinks all the blood in it. Then, he sits on his knees and moves his aura to guide the blood to evolve his own meridians.


    Yan Fei made another bowl of blood, first drank it all, then continued to take Tang Hao''s blood and drank another bowl.


    After drinking three bowls of blood in a row, Yanfei has to continue. Tang Hao can''t stand it any more.

 Chapter 346

    The pale Tang Hao, with a helpless face, asked Yan Fei, "friend, is it almost all right? Is my blood very sweet? Are you here to quench your thirst


    "Stop talking!" Yan Fei scolds Tang Hao directly in front of him.


    Tang Hao couldn''t stand it any more. He pleaded with Yanfei and said, "my friend, why don''t you just give me a knife? Why use such a cruel method to torture me? The next step is to eat my blood, isn''t it mine? "


    "You don''t talk so much nonsense. I''ll kill you now!" Yan Fei says to Tang Hao coldly.


    After drinking another bowl, Yan Fei sat on the ground and began to guide the aura in his body. He used some of Tang Hao''s blood drugs to directly evolve the meridians in his body.


    Zhang Fan opened his eyes and looked down at his hands. He found that the place where he had just blackened had returned to normal. It seems that what Shi Xian said is right. Tang Hao''s blood really has a magical effect.


    And the people of the Tang family were all frightened and scared when they saw this scene. In their eyes, Zhang Fan and his three people didn''t seem to be the right people. They even ate human blood. It was the first time they met such people.


    At this time, the poison on Lu Jiuye and Yanfei''s body has been untied, and all the black poison on their body has gone away.


    Yan Fei is very upset about Tang Hao. He asks Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye: "the poison on our body has been solved, so this person is useless. Do we still keep him?"


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and thought that he had killed a lot of people before. If he let him go, I don''t know how many people would be poisoned by him. But he had the heart of repentance just now. After all, the prodigal son didn''t change his money. If he did, he would have to be killed. If this story was spread, wouldn''t it make people feel that he was not kind?


    For a moment, Lu Jiuye felt a little embarrassed about Tang Hao''s retention, so he looked at Zhang Fan and asked in a low voice, "Zhang Fan, how do you think this person should deal with it?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at Tang Hao, with a cold color in his eyes and thinking in his heart.


    When Tang Hao saw this, he began to panic, especially when he saw Zhang Fan''s cold eyes. He began to complain and say, "young Xia, I told you everything I knew before. Please let me live. As long as you let me go, I will never do such a thing in the future, and I will never harm others any more."


    Seeing this, the Tang family around them all came forward to help Tang Hao intercede.


    "Yes, young Xia, our young master has made a mistake, and now he has paid the price. We will give him some advice in the future, and we will never harm anyone again."


    "Although the young master has killed many people before, now he has the heart of repentance and realized his mistakes. This is a certain understanding of his mistakes. Please give him a chance to change his face and be a new man."


    "If you don''t kill too much, our young master has already been bled by you. This is a great injustice to our young master. Please forgive me, young Xia."


    Everyone in the Tang family looks at Zhang Fan one after another. They know that he is the most effective one among the three. As long as they can forgive Tang Hao, they will not say anything.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and listened to the words of the people around him. He had made up his mind.


    "Well, if that''s the case, it''s not easy for people to repent. It''s an account for you." Zhang Fan waved to Yan Fei and motioned him to untie Tang Hao.


    Yan Fei''s heart is somewhat reluctant. He still thinks that it''s a little too cheap to let Tang Hao go.


    Just after he untied Tang Hao, Zhang Fan''s long sword suddenly flashed and directly stabbed Tang Hao''s Dantian Qihai. The sword Qi was released and instantly twisted Tang Hao''s Dantian Qihai to pieces.


    All of them were surprised. When they reacted, Zhang Fan had already collected his sword and stood still.


    "Death can be avoided, but life can''t escape. After all, he has killed so many people in this desert hillock, so this is also the price he should have. I just want to abolish his cultivation and re cultivate him. If he dares to do evil again in the future, I will break his spirit root and make him a useless man forever."


    For a cultivator, the sea of Dantian Qi is very important. It is a cultivator''s storage and accumulation over the years. In other words, if the sea of Dantian Qi is broken, it will waste years of cultivation and can only be re cultivated.


    However, for a cultivator, the most important thing is the spiritual root. If the spiritual root is destroyed, then this character has almost nothing to do with cultivation, unless this person is like Zhang Fan.


    These people of the Tang family rushed forward to help Tang Hao, and expressed their thanks to Zhang Fan one after another for being merciful and not killing him. Then they left quickly.


    After these people left, Lu Jiuye was relieved. He shook his head and said to Zhang Fan with a wry smile: "it seems that he didn''t sleep tonight. He made such a thing."Yan Fei felt guilty and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s all my fault. If I didn''t mind my own business, there would be nothing happened tonight. In the future, I will pay attention to it and don''t mess around."


    With a loving smile on his face, Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei with a smile: "you are not wrong. It''s our duty to be chivalrous and righteous in the river and lake, but your kindness will be used by others. You know, the river and lake is dangerous and full of traps everywhere. You can''t help it all."


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "I''ve written it down. Don''t worry. I will learn this lesson."


    Lu Jiuye turned his head and asked Zhang Fan curiously: "brother Zhang Fan, how do you know that Tang Hao''s blood can detoxify our poison? I really didn''t think of that. Besides, I haven''t heard Tang Hao mention it in his account. Are you just speculating? "


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s question, Zhang Fan said with a smile: "at that time, when Tang Hao talked about their Tang family affairs, I had already begun to guess. Moreover, the Tang family people can be invincible. The most important thing is that the blood in the small meridians has been transformed to a certain extent. In particular, he once talked about a detail, that is, when the Tang family was born, it would be destroyed Only by taking poison as a guide can we make the body invincible to all kinds of poisons. In this way, the method of fighting poison with poison can naturally dissolve the toxins in our body. "

 Chapter 347

    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "moreover, from the situation at that time, Tang Hao has been emphasizing one thing, that is, there is no cure for this strange poison of the Tang family. Therefore, I think this method can be tried, and it really has a good effect."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye admires Zhang Fan''s ability of reaction and analysis. It''s really rare for him to be able to understand everything when the other person speaks.


    Yanfei said to Zhang Fan: "brother Zhang Fan, I have never admired anyone except Jiuye in my life. But after I met you, although I didn''t have a long contact with you, I saw everything you did along the way. I really admire you."


    Zhang Fan smile, modest to Yan Fei waved his hand, said to him: "nothing, just experience more, naturally in trouble need to think about, in this way, can do things more perfect."


    After this event, the feelings between the three people is a step further, especially before experienced a lot of things, for each person''s heart is very trust each other.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, both Lu Jiuye and Yanfei are people who attach great importance to love and righteousness. Especially in times of crisis, Lu Jiuye always thinks that he will stay and leave the hope of life to Zhang Fan and Yanfei. The spirit of willing sacrifice is really moving.


    Yanfei has always been with Lu Jiuye. He obeys Lu Jiuye''s words and will never have any resistance. All this comes from his previous kindness.


    Zhang Fan is also quite appreciative of these two people. In this world full of strength and status, there are few people who can still keep their heart and devote themselves to kindness. Zhang Fan cherishes such friends.


    The three were sitting beside the fire. Originally, there was a building that could keep out the wind and rain. It had been destroyed in the battle just now, so they had to rest in the open air.


    But fortunately, sitting together chatting, three people do not feel bored, talking and laughing, all night, between the blink of an eye, it is already the next day.


    As the sun rises, the desert hills become hot and dry again. Although the night is very cool, there is a layer of frost on the sand, but after the sun comes out, the frost is instantly evaporated, and even the fog is not left.


    The three simply cleaned up and continued on their way to the front.


    Although they didn''t have a map in their hands, Shixian still felt that they could find the way to the center of Dagang desert.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei always thought that they could accompany Zhang Fan. At least when Zhang Fan was in danger, they could help him to relieve his burden. But along the way, after Zhang Fan showed his strength, they also got some inheritance. They thought that even if Zhang Fan was really in danger, Zhang Fan could make it through his own strength Resolve.


    However, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei have always been curious about the purpose of Zhang Fan''s coming to the desert Dagang. If Zhang Fan really just came here to have a look, they would not believe it. But after several times of inquiry, Zhang Fan did not want to tell the truth. They did not think it was necessary to continue to ask. They just followed Zhang Fan, and they were right In this operation, the two also made it clear that they had no interest in all the treasures behind, just wanted to have a long experience.


    Moreover, all the treasures they met later, they also said that they would not compete with Zhang Fan in any way. They would only consider it if Zhang Fan didn''t want it.


    Shi Xian also asked Zhang Fan if he wanted to take them with him or not. If he didn''t want to, he would find an excuse not to hurt his kindness and support them.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, these two people are more trustworthy, so it''s OK to take them. But Zhang Fan has made it clear to them about the dangerous degree of the road ahead. Since they are willing to follow, they should follow.


    What''s more, Mr. Lu has mastered the power of space. Sometimes he can help solve the problem when he meets the boundary of space. Maybe there will be unexpected harvest in the boundary of space.


    Along the way, the three killed a lot of monsters, and also encountered a few space boundaries, but the things inside were not worth money. So, after the three were evenly divided, there was nothing worth staying, so as not to waste time.


    In this period of time, Zhang Fan came to the desert Dagang for a few days. He walked and stopped all the way, and now his position is very close to the center.


    Shi Xian reminded Zhang Fan: "don''t be careless. The closer you are to the central area, the more dangerous it is. After all, the people who can come here are all experts. Moreover, I always feel that there are some unusual things in this central area."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan also conveyed this meaning to the two people, so that they could be more alert to avoid anything unexpected.


    Not long after Zhang Fan and others left, Yan Fei came back from the front and said to them, "I just went to the front for exploration and found something wrong. The sandstorm there is several times larger than that here, and the visibility is relatively low. Even if we use the spirit to explore, it seems that it will be limited, and the magnetic field on the ground will become a bit abnormal. Every step we take, we have to go I feel heavier. "After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye frowns and looks at Zhang Fan. After a period of recent events, the central figure of this three person team has unconsciously become Zhang Fan. Whenever something happens, Lu Jiuye will ask Zhang Fan for advice.


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment, nodded and said to them, "it seems that we are getting closer to the center of the desert. When we enter the desert Dagang, the magnetic field here has changed, and it is difficult to fly in the air. When there is a different magnetic field in front of us, it means that we should be near the center of the desert Dagang It''s a normal phenomenon. However, the more such a place is, the more careful we should be to avoid accidents. "


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, we have experienced many things along the way, especially the people''s hearts are more dangerous. However, from the perspective of different magnetic fields, I don''t think there will be any giant wild animals ahead."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. Now we can only go one step at a time. As for what''s ahead, we can only know after we arrive."

 Chapter 348

    After some discussion, the three began to move on, but they didn''t take a few steps. The wind began to blow, and the sand became very big. There were layers of dark clouds in the sky, and the weather seemed to change suddenly.


    At this time, there are also many experts passing by. They are all in a hurry. They just have a simple look at Zhang Fan, and then they fly straight ahead.


    Yan Fei glanced at these people and frowned. He said to Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan: "Why are these people in such a hurry? Is there any treasure ahead? Shall we go and have a look? What if the baby is taken first? "


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "baby, this thing is random. Even if you get the baby, you have to have a life to use it. Moreover, the situation ahead is not clear. For the sake of safety, we''d better observe it first."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and then said: "yes, this place is a bit unusual, even strange. I can obviously feel that the space here seems to be a little unstable. There are many overlapping spaces around, and there are many fragmented spaces. Although I can''t see them, I can also obviously feel the fluctuation of that kind of space, just like me When we came here before, we felt the abnormality. In fact, the boundary of space in this place was torn open by people. "


    At this time, another group of people came flying from here. Their clothes were very uniform. It was estimated that they were the disciples of which clan, or the children of a larger family. They were dressed in a light blue robe with a long sword hanging around their waist and passed by them quickly.


    One of them glanced at Zhang Fan and three of them. Then he quickly drew his sword. Suddenly, a long and narrow sword cut directly at them. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t react. Moreover, it was a killing move without any temptation.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhang Fan took the lead to react. He directly pulled out the cold water sword at his waist. With the edge of the sword a little, he compressed the sword Qi to a little. His power was immediately upgraded to a higher level, and directly collided with the sword Qi in front of him.


    There was only a dull bang. The two swords collided. The shock wave spread all around, and the ground in the middle was hit out of a big pit.


    The master who attacked Zhang Fan didn''t even turn his head back. With the help of the power of the shock wave, he flew away in the distance and disappeared in the front in the blink of an eye.


    Yan Fei was angry, but it was impossible to catch up with him. He said angrily, "who is this? We have no grievances or enmities with him. We suddenly attacked us and didn''t even look back. Does it mean that he killed for the sake of killing people? "


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to Yan Fei, "not necessarily. If I guess correctly, he is just exploring our strength. If we meet him in the future, they will pay more attention. If we are not as strong as him, we may be killed directly. Then we will die without knowing who the killer is. That''s all right The trouble in the later stage is avoided. "


    Yan Fei nodded slightly after hearing this, and could not help thinking of it. Lu Jiuye''s words were sinister, which could not be avoided. They didn''t care if they really killed people. After all, in the desert hillock, the dead are normal, especially the murders without injustice and hatred, which is more difficult to investigate.


    If you don''t kill the other party, it means that this person''s strength is not simple. If you see him in the future, you must be vigilant to avoid accidents. However, the attacked person doesn''t know anything, just feels that he has survived, and even doesn''t know who the attacker is.


    Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei: "it seems that we have to be more vigilant in the future. Otherwise, we may die in the dark. In that case, it is quite unfavorable for us. If we are injured, we will not be able to take all our strength when we meet experts in the future. The gain is not worth the loss."


    Yanfei nodded, and the three continued to move forward. Especially when Yanfei was exploring the road, he was full of vigilance to avoid anything unexpected.


    After walking for a while, the sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, which made people feel depressed. A flash of lightning and white light made the whole black sky shine brightly, and the sand on the ground gradually changed from yellow to yellow. In addition, the sky with dark clouds was dark. In this way, it gave people a strange feeling.


    Looking around, Lu Jiuye suddenly stopped, pointed to the distance and said to Zhang Fan, "the spatial fluctuation over there is very obvious. Let''s go there and have a look. Maybe we will find something important."


    Three people together along the direction of landing nine Ye finger forward, walk not long has reached the position of Lu nine Ye.


    Zhang Fan looked inside and found that there was a round thing in the middle of the ground, which seemed to be an array surrounded by various complicated symbols that were incomprehensible. Moreover, a deep pit appeared in the middle of the round array.


    Yan Fei was very curious and wanted to go forward to have a look, but he was stopped by Lu Jiuye. He frowned and said to him seriously: "don''t mess about. I think this place is not so simple. The runes and layout on the ground should be a seal array if I guess correctly."Zhang Fan also felt very similar, holding the cold water sword in his hand, walking cautiously towards the middle.


    When he came to the middle of the circle symbol, Zhang fan fixed his eyes and frowned. He felt puzzled. There was a deep pit on the ground, about two feet long. In the center of the pit, there was a dark coffin, emitting black air.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian, "what is this? Why is there a coffin here? "


    Shi Xian thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that someone has escaped from the seal. This should be the place where he was sealed. It''s a bit troublesome. Judging from the black air in the coffin, this man''s level is not low. At least he is above eight times in the Mahayana period. He may also be a half step master."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan frowned deeper and looked at the front again. It seemed that there was a scene of bloodbath in front of him, which was chilling.

 Chapter 349

    Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei also stepped forward and looked at the scene in the pit. They both frowned and looked at each other. A bad feeling suddenly rose in their hearts.


    "Ninth master, what''s the situation? There seems to be a coffin under the pit. And it''s still empty. Who''s going to be buried here? " Yan Fei was puzzled. After all, it was the first time he saw such a situation.


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to Yan Fei, "no, this is not a tomb. Look around here. If I guess correctly, this should be a sealed place. However, the person who was sealed seems to have disappeared. Maybe he broke the seal and left here. If so, it would be a big trouble."


    At this time, Zhang Fan looked at the distance and said to Lu Jiuye: "since this man has escaped the seal, it means that the road ahead will be more dangerous. What we have to do now is to be more careful, otherwise, there may be danger at any time."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned around and said to Yan Fei: "for safety, you''d better not explore the way ahead. Maybe you''ll meet the monster with the seal directly. I''m afraid that you may not be able to come back."


    If Zhang Fan said this to Yanfei a few days ago, Yanfei would not obey and even feel that Zhang Fan despised himself.


    However, after so many things, Yanfei is obedient to Zhang Fan''s words, and there will be no violation at all. If Zhang Fan asks him to go east, he will never go west.


    Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan, "what kind of cultivation do you think this man is? Are the three of us his rivals


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s hard to say. In my opinion, this guy is at least about eight times in Mahayana period, and he doesn''t rule out the strength of half a step to heaven."


    "Half a step to the sky? No way Lu Jiuye''s face showed a look of surprise, and his eyes showed an incredible look. He asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s just my guess. However, from this situation, the people sealed here are old monsters for hundreds of years at least. They were all masters at that time. If they break the seal, they are at least masters of the eighth division of Mahayana. Otherwise, it''s hard to get out of here It''s also very difficult. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye''s face is heavy. If you say that the other party is really a master of half step to heaven, even if he and Yanfei join hands, they may not be able to compete. Although Zhang Fan is strong and can achieve leapfrog challenge, he is in a low level after all. The last time he met a master of the seventh level in the Mahayana period, he just won by skill. If he really relied on his strength It is estimated that Zhang Fan may not be an opponent.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan, "do you have a way to deal with it? Or can we avoid this battle? "


    Zhang Fan pondered for a moment, looked forward, vaguely saw a figure in the light red sand, thought that the figure was a little unusual, and came slowly from a distance with a knife in his hand.


    See here, Zhang fan can''t help a Leng, brow lock, to Lu Jiuye said: "it seems that we can''t avoid, he should be aimed at us."


    When Zhang Fan said that, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei immediately looked in the direction Zhang Fan pointed out. They were also stunned. There was a figure in the distance, with a broad blade and a long knife in their hand, walking slowly.


    "Ninth master, is this guy really coming for us?" Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye with a dignified face.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Lu Jiuye always felt that something was wrong. He replied to Yanfei, "this man must be a bad comer. Since he dares to come, let''s get ready for battle."


    Zhang Fan frowned deeper and deeper, because he found a very strange thing, that is, whether from the perspective of spiritual power or from the perspective of spiritual consciousness to scan the figure in front of him, and found that there seemed to be no aura fluctuation on him, a dead silence, as if he were a dead man.


    Zhang Fan looked at the figure in front of him and said to the two people around him, "this man doesn''t have any breath of life. Maybe it''s a corpse. Be careful. Maybe the person who controls him is near us, so as not to attack us secretly."


    As soon as the words came out, Master Lu Jiuye also found something wrong. He carefully explored the figure in front of him and found that it was so. Is it hard to find that the figure in front of him was really just a corpse?


    Gradually, the figure in the distance is getting closer and closer, and the figure and appearance are clearly visible. The face is somewhat rotten, showing a white abscess. The hair is scattered, covering most of the face. The long knife in the hand is also very simple, and the clothes are full of a sense of age. The armor on the chest is dilapidated, as if it were a warrior who was resurrected from ancient times It''s a good idea.


    Shi Xian also saw the man in front of him. He couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. His eyes showed an incredible look. He was surprised and said, "isn''t this Duan Peng, an expert of the same era with me? How could he Is he resurrected? "


    After hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan asked, "do you know this person?"


    Shi Xian nodded and said, "yes, I do know him. At that time, Duan Peng was a man of the hour and a casual practitioner. He was a natural and unrestrained man. He wandered all over the world. He was a rare swordsman. Moreover, it is said that his Sabre technique was comparable to that of Lin Qi, the master of Tiandao sect. He came and went without a trace in the river and lake. He was also a master of the right way. He was good at fighting demons and defending the way To uphold justice. "After a pause, he continued: "however, it doesn''t last long. When he was wandering in the river and lake, he met the most important person in his life, that is, his wife, a mortal without any spiritual roots. After they fell in love, Duan Peng decided to take her to wander around the world. However, Duan Peng killed many evil practitioners for so many years, and even some righteous people came to challenge him The sword has no eyes. He died by his sword, which brought many enemies


    "Therefore, it''s inconvenient for Duan Peng to take a mortal to wander in the Jianghu. This woman has become the target of all Duan Peng''s enemies."


    "Until one day, Duan Peng went out for a period of time, and the woman was at home. As a result, the enemy went to the door and killed the woman in the most cruel way. He also dismembered the woman and threw her in the yard. When Duan Peng came back, he saw this scene and suddenly collapsed in his heart, but he didn''t know who the enemy was. He was angry and began to seek revenge."

 Chapter 350

    "From this day on, Duan Peng''s hatred became deeper and deeper. At last, he fell into the devil''s way. He used to be a prodigal son in the river and lake. He became a frightening devil, especially his Sabre technique. After he fell into the devil''s way, he was surprisingly quick. No one in the river and lake was his opponent. Therefore, if he was staring at people, he would almost die."


    "Later, after more than ten years, Duan Peng''s enemies were almost all killed. From that moment on, he disappeared. Some people said that he was disheartened to the world and lived in seclusion in the mountains. Others said that he was possessed too deeply and lost his sense. Finally, he was killed by his own sword intention and died in a place nobody knew. Others said that he had retreated The evil spirit finally became a good result, but all this is just a legend. No one knows what''s going on


    "I didn''t expect to see him here today. If the person sealed in this seal is him, it means that he must have met an expert and was finally sealed here. However, why doesn''t he have any vitality? I''m curious about that, too. "


    Shi Xian gives a brief introduction to Zhang Fan about Duan Peng''s history. At the same time, he also has some doubts about why he doesn''t have any vitality.


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to Shi Xian, "I think Duan Peng may have really died, but his body was found and made into a corpse puppet. He continued to fight. Finally, his body was sealed here. After years of killing, he accumulated a lot of resentment. The corpse puppet had a sense of autonomy without the call of his master, but he was not satisfied with the situation The hatred of the previous life is still remembered, so, in the end, it becomes a killing machine. "


    The reason why Zhang Fan said this is not groundless. After all, there are many such cases in the world, especially in some religious sects that specialize in refining corpses and puppets. They will look for corpses everywhere, especially those of some experts. If they find one, it will be a great wealth.


    As long as the corpse is refined with the cultivation method of corpse puppet, and the control of mantra seal is added, then the corpse puppet will be used by him, fight side by side, and improve his own strength to a certain extent.


    However, some ancient masters generally had strong ideas. Even if they revived the corpse Puppet by cultivating it, the curse seal might not be able to control him, and even the corpse puppet would kill the master.


    In this way, the corpse puppet has been awakened by the resurrection and turned into a killing machine. There is only one idea in his heart, that is, to kill all the living things around him and leave none.


    At this time, Duan Peng also came to Zhang Fan and rushed directly to them without saying a word. With a flash of the sword in his hand, all of a sudden, countless sword Qi rushed directly to them. The speed was just a flash of white light.


    Zhang Fan''s heart was shocked. What a quick sword! This section of Peng''s sharp sword really deserves its reputation!


    Without time to think about it, Zhang Fan immediately shook out countless sword flowers from his cold water sword. In an instant, all the sword Qi bloomed around like a blooming lotus, directly facing the sword Qi in front of him.


    Only a series of dull sounds were heard, and the sound was deafening. There were countless big pits on the ground, and the ground was cut by one foot.


    Yan Peng was shocked by the speed of the sword in front of him, but he was not shocked by the speed of the sword.


    Seeing that Yanfei had begun to fight Duan Peng, Lu Jiuye immediately made a seal with both hands and used his spatial skills. An invisible barrier formed around Duan Peng, which made him unavoidable. He could only resist Yanfei''s move.


    Duan Peng seemed to feel the tightness around him, but he didn''t care about it. As soon as he turned the simple long knife in his hand, he directly lifted it against the light in front of him. A half moon shaped light shot up into the sky and instantly killed Yanfei''s Qi. The speed of the light kept on rushing towards Yanfei.


    Danger!


    Zhang Fan see bad, directly cast stars Lingbo, a pull Yanfei, dangerous and dangerous to avoid Duan Peng''s knife light.


    After a cut, Duan Peng holds the simple sword in his back hand and turns his figure. He only hears a sound like broken glass. The boundary of the space arranged by Lu Jiuye is cut to pieces instantly.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Jiuye was surprised. Is this guy really a corpse puppet without consciousness?


    At this time, Duan Peng was still silent, and continued to walk towards Zhang Fan. The awn of the knife in his hand stretched and stretched, leaving a deep scar on the ground.


    Zhang Fan frowned and looked at Duan Peng in front of him. He found that Duan Peng was really a dead man. His eyes were only white, and when he performed his kung fu, what he used was not aura, but corpse Qi in his body, which was the source of his strength.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan began to think about Countermeasures in his heart. If it goes on like this, he is not his opponent at all. Although he can''t see Duan Peng''s realm, after all, he doesn''t have any aura fluctuations around him. However, judging from the moves just now, he is at least an expert in the seventh level of Mahayana.Moreover, Zhang Fan has no effect on this unconscious creature when he attacks him with his spirit. He can only defeat him with his sword technique. Breaking the empty finger has little effect on him. After all, Duan Peng has no defense ability, so his words are just a waste of mental power and aura in his body.


    I''ll see if I can beat Zhang Fanbo recently.


    From the recent fighting, Zhang Fan has also summed up some experience, that is, when using the sword technique, compress the sword Qi and let the strength come out through the point. Only in this way can the power of the sword Qi be maximized.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan got cangyun''s sword intention left by the elder Deng Yuanzhou, and his sword skill was even more powerful with the help of the fury, and the power of the sword move was upgraded to a higher level.


    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, Duan Peng still has the strength of a war.


    At this time, Duan Peng was a certain distance away from Zhang Fan. The long sword in his hand rose again, and it was a dark red light that was fast to the extreme. It directly rushed to Zhang Fan. Its power was stronger than that of the previous Dao Qi, and it left a deep scar on the ground.


    At this critical moment, Zhang Fan''s long sword suddenly whirled, and a sword dragon came out directly!

 Chapter 351

    "The roaring waves of gasification, the Dragon chanting!"


    In a hurry, Zhang Fan directly used the unique skill of the turbulent sword technique. At the same time, he added the lightning technique of lion dragon into the water system sword technique. In a moment, the sword Qi was long, and Zhou Sheng met the sword light with lightning.


    Boom!


    During the collision, there was a startling dull sound. Countless electric lights spread around, and the ground was also hit by lightning. Suddenly, red sand was flying all over the sky to block the sun.


    Zhang Fan immediately displayed the Star wave walking method, passing through a piece of electric light, holding the cold water sword. His figure seemed to be integrated with the sword light, and went straight to Duan Peng in front.


    With the sound of Dang, Zhang Fan''s sword point directly on the metal. Looking at it, Zhang Fan finds that Duan Peng''s reaction is very sensitive. He puts his simple sword across his chest, and Zhang Fan''s sword just points on the back of his sword.


    But Zhang Fan''s reaction is also very sensitive. Since it''s close combat, it''s necessary to play the power of close combat. At the foot, Zhang Fan''s body doesn''t retreat, but advances. His long sword is pointing at Duan Peng in front of him. His sword moves are coherent, and his movements are like flowing water and clouds, which makes it impossible to defend.


    Duan Peng''s speed is not weak. He can''t see what''s going on in his hand. He can only see countless dark red knife lights around him.


    Yan Fei stood watching the battle, not willing to blink, for fear of missing any moment of the peak battle.


    Besides, Yanfei just wanted to help, but now it seems that he doesn''t go to the field at all. The battle between them is in full swing, and he can''t intervene at all.


    Lu Jiuye was also surprised to see the battle between the two men. At the same time, he was also very surprised. What he was surprised was that Zhang Fan''s attack speed was so fast. It was really unimaginable.


    The fight between Zhang Fan and Duan Peng is very fast. Just in the blink of an eye, they have already fought hundreds of moves, but they are still inseparable. They are both very fast, and people can''t see clearly. They can only see a spark which is spreading in disorder and flickers in the field.


    At the beginning of the battle, Zhang Fan felt a little bit hard, especially in the face of Duan Peng''s intensive attack. Although he raised his speed to the limit, he was still inferior to Duan Peng.


    However, Zhang Fan did not give up. Instead, he regarded such a battle as a kind of training. He firmly believed that after every escape from death, there would be better improvement.


    Soon, Zhang Fan suddenly felt light, and his speed also improved.


    Limit!


    Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly a joy, in Zhang Fan''s constant insistence, even has broken through their own limits, let their own speed better.


    Zhang Fan has been struggling from the beginning, but now he has gradually adapted to it, and even can keep up with Duan Peng''s speed. This is a great improvement for Zhang Fan.


    In the twinkling of the sword light, Zhang Fan''s mind suddenly twinkled with an aura. He seemed to have a new understanding of this set of raging sword technique, and another move came into being.


    "A sword in the sea!"


    In a piece of sword light, Zhang Fan suddenly points his sword at Duan Peng in front of him. In a moment, countless sword lights form an ocean. One wave is higher than the other, and directly rushes forward. Moreover, the wave of sword spirit is higher than the other.


    Duan Peng''s face is expressionless. He is very dull to Zhang Fan''s sword moves. His sword moves are also very mechanical. It seems that he is just an instinctive reaction and has no defense. He is still attacking Zhang Fan, but his sword light is so huge that he has no ability to fight back.


    After several moves, Zhang Fan finds that his sword moves can suppress the opponent. But Duan Peng is a famous swordsman of that year. The speed of his sword moves is really good, and even strong to an unimaginable level.


    Looking at the battle between Zhang Fan and Duan Peng, Shi Xian''s heart is also constantly thinking. He vaguely feels that there was an obvious flaw in Duan Peng''s sword move at that time. Although some people found it, after Duan Peng disappeared in the river and lake, it was gradually forgotten.


    After a careful memory, Shi Xian suddenly thought of something and said to Zhang Fan: "I know that Duan Peng''s Sabre technique has obvious flaws, that is, it is too strong, and the crossbow string is always broken first. Since ancient times, the steel blade is easy to hurt, so we can defeat him with advance as retreat and defense as attack."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan also felt that there was some truth. From the fight of several moves just now, Zhang Fan had already found that the opponent''s Dao Qi was not only fast to the limit, but also with a kind of domineering spirit. This kind of Dao technique seems very domineering, but it is the end of the crossbow. As long as you find a way to deal with it, you will be able to break it Defeat.


    With this in mind, Zhang Fan once again showed his wild sword technique, which is unique in water system sword technique. He takes softness as rigidity and moves with his heart. His sword technique is gradually integrated into invisibility, and the rhythm is also unpredictable.


    Duan Peng''s sword technique is very strong. After meeting Zhang Fan''s sword technique, he was soon brought into Zhang Fan''s rhythm.After several fights, as long as he met Duan Peng''s very strong sword technique, Zhang Fan just played his strong points in shuishuitie sword technique and overcame his strong points with softness. First, he took off Duan Peng''s power in the light of the sword and frustrated his spirit. Then he began to turn defense into attack.


    The characteristic of the wild wave sword technique is that it displays all kinds of forms of water incisively and vividly. Water has no normality, can enter all directions, can be as strong as ice, can turn Qi into rain, and can enter into the yellow spring.


    As long as the water forms are thoroughly figured out, this set of turbulent sword technique will be practiced. However, it requires a strong understanding. After all, all sword moves need to be understood. With the mystery of water, it''s really difficult to understand. If it''s really successful, Zhang Fan''s sword technique will be promoted to another level.


    In today''s battle, Zhang Fan has already understood the softest side of the water. He can completely restrain Duan Peng''s Sabre technique, making Duan Peng''s strong Sabre move unable to give full play to his power.


    However, in the process of fighting, Zhang Fan also attacked Duan Peng''s body with sword Qi, but found that such an attack was of no use to him at all. The other side''s body seemed to have a protective film, and this kind of thing seemed to be invulnerable.


    From this point of view, Zhang Fan thinks that there must be a good thing in Peng''s body! It may be the role of this treasure that can keep his corpse alive for thousands of years.

 Chapter 352

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately called to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, help!"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye immediately reacted and directly used the seal method in space. He quickly made a complex mark in his hand, and a space seal suddenly fell from the sky. Directly towards Duan Peng in front.


    Yanfei also comes to help. He drinks. Tiandaomen''s Sabre technique is used again. Countless bright Sabre gas seals all the positions Duan Peng is about to dodge.


    Zhang Fan has been fighting with Duan Peng. He doesn''t give him any distracting time at all. Moreover, in a short time, Zhang Fan has been forced to retreat to a certain extent. At the same time, Zhang Fan''s sword spirit has almost reached the limit.


    Seeing that Lu Jiuye''s seal fell from the sky, Zhang Fan immediately showed the stars flying in the sky and quickly escaped from the location of the seal. With the block of Yan Feidao''s Qi, Duan Peng''s body stagnated slightly and was just covered by the seal of Lu Jiuye.


    After covering Duan Peng''s body in it, Lu Jiuye directly applied the method of space seal, directly sealed Duan Peng in it, and finally turned into a dust and disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, the three men were relieved and sat down to have a rest.


    "It''s really dangerous. I didn''t expect that the person in the seal should be so powerful. It''s really unexpected." Lu Jiuye looked at the sand in front of him and said to Zhang Fan.


    Yan Fei is also palpitating, said: "just that guy, the speed of the sword is really fast to the point of terror, such speed is really rare in the world!"


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to them, "this guy is not simple. He is an expert in ancient times. After he died, the corpse was refined and finally became a corpse puppet that kills people without blinking an eye. Although he has no independent consciousness, his skills are still there. What''s more, what can keep his body from rotting for many years should be a treasure."


    "Baby?" After hearing this, Lu Jiuye raised his eyebrows, but he thought that if you want to let Duan pengout, you can get this treasure from him. Forget it. Lu Jiuye doesn''t want to make fun of his own life.


    Yan Fei also feels a little strange. She looks at Zhang Fan and asks in her eyes. She doesn''t understand why Zhang Fan said that.


    Zhang Fan took out a piece of gold wire soft armor from the ring of storage space and showed it to them.


    This piece of gold soft armour is very complete. You can see the endless luxury by taking the gold thread. Moreover, in Zhang Fan''s view. This is not an ordinary thing, especially in the battle just now, Zhang Fan found that his sword Qi had no effect on Duan Peng.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that Duan Peng must have a good treasure. Moreover, in the battle just now, Zhang Fan has also found this gold wire soft armor.


    Just when Mr. Lu Jiuye was about to seal Duan Peng, Zhang Fan seized the last crucial moment and found the thread of the gold wire soft armor directly from Duan Peng. With a direct tug, he immediately took down the gold wire soft armor. Moreover, judging from Duan Peng''s gold wire soft armor, it was quite intact.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the gold soft armor and said to Zhang Fan in surprise: "it''s incredible! I didn''t expect to get such a defense treasure here. In such a dangerous world, there is one more treasure. It can be said that there are more means to protect life! "


    Yan Fei''s eyes also showed a very envious look, although he also wanted to get such a defensive treasure, but before that, there was a saying that no matter what treasure he met, he would let Zhang Fan choose first. If Zhang Fan didn''t want it, they would take it, and they would never compete with Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the gold wire soft armor and found that it felt very soft. He put it on his body directly. He even felt that the gold wire soft armor was as light as nothing. Before he was inspired by aura, a circle of golden halo appeared all over his body. The defense ability of this halo was no less than that of space boundary.


    "It''s really a magic treasure. It''s light to wear. Moreover, although this treasure is left over from ancient times and has a hundred years of history, it still has no failure. Its defense ability is still not simple." Zhang Fan''s eyes showed a trace of excitement, especially the things stripped from Duan Peng''s body, which had a sense of achievement.


    Shi Xian also looked at the gold soft armor and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, you are a bit of a creature. This thing is not simple. With this thing, you have an extra thing to protect your life. The defense ability of this thing can even resist the full attack of a half step master."


    Half a step to the sky?


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are full of brilliance. Although Zhang Fan doesn''t have any concept, when he enters the desert Dagang, he sees his biggest enemy, which is the master of half step. With this treasure, the possibility of revenge will be greatly increased.


    However, Zhang Fan is not worried about revenge. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, although he has got a lot of adventures, his enemies are also in the desert. Maybe he will get some adventures. Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of revenge, Zhang Fan thinks that he should put revenge aside first, maintain a peaceful attitude and improve his strength There''s a better chance of winning.After wearing the gold soft armor, Zhang Fan greets Lu Jiuye and Yanfei to continue on the road.


    Before leaving, Yan Fei took another look at the place where the seal was. He couldn''t help thinking a little. He said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you think that the guy named Duan Peng is in the seal? How can I have the feeling that there should be someone else in the sealed place? "


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye can''t help but frown. He thinks that there is some truth in Yan Fei''s words. Although it seems that the place sealed should be the swordsman of the ancient times, he doesn''t belong to this seal.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Yanfei, "it''s not that we don''t rule out this possibility. Anyway, what we need to do now is to be more careful, because we don''t know what''s waiting for us."


    Zhang Fan also looked at the road ahead, brow locked, in his view, the road ahead seems not to see clearly, everything is unknown.

 Chapter 353

    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Zhang Fan thought to himself that this is desert Dagang, and the seal here has not been opened. Moreover, along the way, Zhang Fan also met some experts who had been sealed, even some wild animals.


    These things can not help but cause Zhang Fan''s thinking, assuming that the desert Dagang is a very huge seal. Now, after the seal is opened, many people come from afar to find some treasures.


    After all, this desert Dagang is an ancient battlefield before, and here, there are many lost sects and some fallen masters, who may indeed get some inheritance from them.


    However, Zhang Fan turned to think that if this place is really a good place for treasure hunting, why did the previous people seal it? Is it really just to protect the ecological environment here? It''s unlikely.


    As far as the current river and lake is concerned, if there isn''t something extraordinary in it, someone will come here frequently in the future and rob all the treasures here without any residue. In that case, this place is not a treasure land, but a ruin.


    However, now it seems that many people say that there are treasures here, because they know that this is the battlefield in ancient times, so the problem is that many masters in ancient times could not be killed, and their skills were all powerful and invincible. They even had some special means of resurrection, or they could revive their souls in another body by seizing them.


    In this way, it is not realistic to completely eliminate these people. The most feasible way is to seal these experts. In this way, it makes sense that there are seal marks everywhere.


    After all, along the way, Zhang Fan also saw a lot of abandoned seals. It seems that they are quite old, and Zhang Fan didn''t care about them, so he went on.


    Lu Jiuye just felt strange, but he didn''t say anything. He just felt that all these were normal phenomena. From the aspect of abandoned seals, these seals have been abandoned for hundreds of years at least, and even some of the seal sites are almost invisible. It is estimated that even if they are really a seal, there is no trace to be found.


    Considering all these factors, Zhang Fan thinks that the whole desert Dagang is strange. Why are there so many seals here? Is all this just a coincidence? Or are there too many things to seal, that''s why?


    In other words, desert Dagang itself is a very huge seal. If so, who set such a seal here? What are they worried about coming out of it?


    As for the history here, Zhang Fan thinks that Shixian should know more about it.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan expressed his doubts to Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian thought about it and sighed to Zhang Fan: "your boy''s analytical ability will be very strong. You can almost guess right. This desert Dagang is really a huge seal. There are many things in it. If you can trace back, it''s a long story."


    After that, Shi Xian began to tell Zhang Fan about the history before desert Dagang, which was similar to Zhang Fan''s guess.


    At that time, the ecology of Dagang in the desert was quite good. There were a lot of monsters here. There was a woodland everywhere. There was plenty of aura, which was very suitable for cultivation.


    In addition, many clans and families settled here and gradually formed their own forces, which grew very strong. The forces of all parties began to separate and occupy favorable places, and finally formed a certain scale.


    After the dispute, there is peace. As long as all the patterns have been settled, many sects and families begin to cooperate, exchange needed goods and interests, form trade contacts, and gradually establish certain feelings.


    However, it doesn''t last long. Some of the evil people here appear. They are all evil practitioners in the rivers and lakes, and the Dharma schools they practice emerge in an endless stream. Moreover, the cultivation methods of the evil practitioners are against the way of heaven, against human relations, and against humanity. This makes the people in the right way very dissatisfied, and they begin to unite together to encircle and suppress these evil people.


    At that time, in the outline of this desert, it can be said that there was a bloodbath. There were battles everywhere. Many people had died here, including many righteous masters.


    After all, these evil practitioners can''t be killed. They can even be reborn. It''s very difficult to eliminate them completely.


    Later, some people argued that since these guys can''t be killed, we should find a way to seal them in one place, so that we can control all the situations.


    After a long period of time, the desert Dagang is still in constant fighting, through the cooperation between the clan and the family, although many people died, but also received good results.


    Many evil practices have been sealed, and the peace of the past has been restored in the desert. After this incident, the people in the desert realized the importance of unity, and began to establish an alliance system, so that materials and resources can be exchanged. Even many sects have given up years of enmity and mended old friendship.However, all this is still quiet before the storm, many people began to become insatiable, for resource sharing, want to make huge profits, take the opportunity to grow.


    Sometimes, evil cultivation is not terrible. What''s terrible is people''s heart. It''s full of calculation and intrigue everywhere. Although these are just small things, they accumulate in everyone''s heart. In the end, resentment becomes ill and finally breaks out.


    This was the most serious case of destroying the seal in Dagang desert. Some people were even colluding with Xie Xiu, secretly dealing with their partners, and finally turned against each other.


    But at this time, all the evil practitioners also have their own plans. They are always selfish, but for their own interests. For a while, they will turn their faces and refuse to recognize others, or even suddenly turn against the water and directly tear up the cooperation treaty.


    in this way, chaos appears again in desert Dagang, and these evil practitioners have already known the strength of the power of the right way, as long as it is a little If you pay more attention, it''s hard to be sealed.


    Therefore, in this battle, it''s really very difficult to seal all the evil cults. Moreover, these evil cults don''t know where to find a lot of wild animals to fight side by side.

 Chapter 354

    Therefore, the whole desert Dagang has become a mess. Many masters of the sect have died in this battle. Moreover, most of these evil practitioners can''t be killed. They can only be sealed completely with the method of seal.


    Later, some of the border division who were responsible for the seal sat together to discuss, and it was not a way to go on like this. If we say that it is very difficult to make the whole desert outline into a seal, it is also a feasible method.


    Therefore, there is a border like this in Dagang desert. Many seal masters join hands to seal this place thoroughly, so as to avoid the evil cultivation and wild animals harming all living beings.


    Therefore, from this point of view, they also considered for the sake of the common people in the world. In the end, they had to sacrifice a lot of people. Finally, the desert Dagang has become a desolate area.


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan had a certain understanding of the history of Dagang desert.


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "so, this desert Dagang is not a place for treasure hunting. More appropriately, it should be a place for seal."


    Shixian nodded and said: "yes, it is true, but there are a lot of people died here, their hands of the baby will become a ownerless baby, in the risk at the same time, also let some powerful people, get a lot of benefits."


    "But I still have doubts in my mind." Zhang Fan frowned, thought for a while, and continued to ask Shi Xian: "now the seal in the desert Dagang has been lifted, and there are many abandoned seals in many places. In this way, does it not prove that all the seals here have been automatically untied, and some experts who were sealed in ancient times have come out one after another? In that case, people here are not dangerous? ¡±


    Shi Xian sighed and said, "yes, the seal is untied. People only know that there are treasures here, but they don''t know that there are risks. It''s better to eliminate all the evil practices sealed here, so that the world can be peaceful."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "although there are some old monsters sealed here, their strength has declined after such a long time of sealing. In this way, it is not impossible to eliminate them."


    Zhang Fan thinks it''s reasonable. Since there are so many people in the desert Dagang, and there are so many experts in it, if they really meet some evil practitioners coming out of the seal, they can eliminate them together. Therefore, this matter is relatively feasible.


    With the power of spatial fluctuation, Lu Jiuye also found a seal boundary, and asked Zhang Fan if he wanted to open the seal here.


    Zhang Fan thought about it for a while and thought that he could try it. This kind of thing level is like guessing a riddle. In many cases, you don''t know what''s inside. If you say that it''s a master of ancient times, it''s a big trouble to unseal him. But if it''s a dead Master, his treasure will stay as a treasure A kind of inheritance.


    After some discussion, Zhang Fan thinks that the seal can be opened, but he must be careful. If there is evil cultivation inside, he must find a way to eliminate it at the first time. In other words, the evil cultivation inside is still in the stage of deep sleep. After taking something, he must reinforce the seal again to avoid him coming out.


    However, in Shixian''s view, the overall seal of desert Dagang has been untied, so all the seals here will be loose. If the person in the seal is still alive, he would have rushed out of it long ago and would not wait until now.


    So, either the people inside are dead, or they are in a state of deep sleep, or they are in a very low state and have no ability to open the loose seal. With Zhang Fan''s ability, they can deal with it.


    Lu Jiuye carefully opened the seal of the space boundary. Suddenly, an invisible wave spread around.


    Zhang Fan and Yanfei are ready. As soon as they find something wrong, they will join hands to eliminate it.


    Just after the wave spread around, a deep pit appeared in the center of the seal, surrounded by some special runes, similar to that of the first place. In the middle was a square space, in which a man sat in the middle with his knees crossed, his eyes closed, a black Taoist robe, his hair white, and his expression calm. He didn''t seem to have any pain. He just sat in the middle That''s all.


    Yan Fei took a look at the old man in front of him and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, is this man still alive? Why doesn''t he move? "


    Lu Jiuye looked up to the front, frowned and thought for a while, but he still felt that there was no vitality in this person. Maybe this person is dead now.


    Zhang fan used his mental strength to explore the old man in front of him, but he also found that there was no movement, so he walked forward carefully.


    At this time, a sharp knife idea directly toward Zhang Fan shrouded over, let a person a little less than defensive.


    After Zhang Fan found that it was not right, he immediately released his sword intention to fight against this Dao intention. He pressed his right hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist and watched the old man warily.However, the old man didn''t seem to have any movement, and he didn''t open his eyes. Zhang Fan was curious, could there be something on this man? That''s why it''s going to send out a knife?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan, carrying the cold water sword, came forward carefully and found that the old man still had no life. He was estimated to have died for some time. Due to the boundary of space, his body was well preserved.


    However, when Lu Jiuye opened the seal, the air in the space was replaced, and the old man''s face also began to appear corpse spots.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan concluded that the old man must have been dead for a long time. In this case, there would be no threat.


    He told Yanfei and Lu Jiuye about the matter. Then they walked forward to check the old man.


    Zhang Fan explored the old man''s whole body with his spiritual sense, and found a secret book in his waist. Seeing this secret book, Zhang Fan felt that the sharp sword meaning just now should be sent out from here, just like the secret book he found in the pavilion.


    Taking this secret book into his hands, Zhang Fan looks at the two simple seal characters, autumn leaf, written on the secret book in front of him.


    After a brief look, what is recorded in it is a sword skill. It looks very simple.

 Chapter 355

    However, this secret book is not as simple as it seems. Instead, it needs to understand the meaning of autumn leaf blade. Zhang Fan has already understood the meaning of autumn leaf blade before. It is a kind of blade meaning that can hurt people invisibly. It is like a fallen leaf floating in the air. After a blade meaning, the tree leaves are cut in half. This is the essence of blade meaning.


    This kind of essence seems simple, but it''s really difficult to master it completely. After all, this kind of Dao meaning is quite random. The fallen leaves turn over with the wind, so it''s not so easy to cut it in half with Dao meaning.


    What''s more, the meaning of the sword is the same as that of the sword. Only when it is added to the sword technique or sword technique can it have power. It is almost impossible to make the sword or sword technique do actual damage.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan said to Shi Xian, "have you ever heard that sword or sword can hurt people? Is what is recorded in this secret script true? It can''t be deceitful


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "although I haven''t seen some things before, they are real. I''ve seen this kind of situation where Dao Yi can hurt people. However, it''s not so easy to practice. We must have a certain perseverance, otherwise, it''s impossible."


    "Does it really exist?" Zhang Fan was a little surprised. If this is true, and no one practices it successfully, doesn''t it mean that this method of hurting people with the intention of sword is really difficult to practice?


    Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "yes, it does exist. However, if you want to cultivate to this extent, you must first have a certain requirement for the intention of sword or sword. Moreover, this requirement is quite harsh. At the same time, savvy also needs to account for a large part. This kind of thing is just a feeling. If you feel right, you can get twice the result with half the effort If you can''t understand it all the time, it will only be a waste of time. "


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan thought to himself that he could do it. Cangyun''s sword sense is almost comprehended now, and his spiritual power is very strong. His spiritual consciousness can drive the sword sense. In this way, he only needs to combine the three, and then this kind of sword sense can hurt people.


    After carefully reading this secret book, Zhang Fan unconsciously read it. Although there are some sword techniques recorded in it, the cultivation of the meaning of the sword is also interlinked with the meaning of the sword.


    According to the method, Zhang Fan kept it in his mind, but he didn''t feel much about this sword technique. After all, what Zhang Fan practiced was sword technique, and this sword technique didn''t match Zhang Fan''s attributes.


    After a brief review, Zhang Fan handed the secret book to Yan Fei and said to him, "this secret book is more suitable for you, especially the Dao meaning. If you practice it well, you will surely improve your strength in the future."


    Yanfei looks at the secret script in his hand and thanks Zhang Fan a lot, and he promises to make great efforts.


    Zhang Fan continued to search on the old man to see what else was valuable.


    Soon, Zhang Fan found a storage ring from the old man''s body. The style looks very simple. After a spiritual exploration, Zhang Fan found that there are really many things in it. Basically, there are all kinds of pills that can be used. Moreover, these pills are treated with some special methods, which can keep the medicine forever and will not expire.


    Zhang Fan took a simple look. There was nothing too precious in these pills, so he left the ring to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye also expressed his thanks to Zhang Fan. After all, the pills in it are very useful for Yanfei. He can help him improve in the future.


    Taking another look at the old man, Zhang Fan found that there was a necklace hanging around the old man''s neck. The necklace was in the shape of water drops. It looked very simple, but it revealed a good feeling.


    Zhang Fan took the necklace in his hand and explored it with his spirit. Suddenly, a light blue light flew out of the necklace and disappeared into Zhang Fan''s eyebrows.


    At the same time, a voice sounded in Zhang Fan''s mind.


    I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    After hearing this voice, Zhang Fan''s heart was shocked. He looked inside his soul to know the sea. A faint figure appeared in the soul to know the sea. It was the dead old man.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m sorry to disturb you so much. Please forgive me." Zhang Fan said politely to the old man.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, this old man is not simple. Moreover, when people enter their own soul knowledge sea, they should be polite to avoid getting into trouble.


    The old man showed kindness and said to Zhang Fan, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, I have been dead for hundreds of years. Since the war at that time, I have been seriously injured. I want to heal my wounds, but I don''t want to be disturbed. That''s why I set such a seal. If I can survive, I can break through the barrier and see the light again."


    After a pause, the old man sighed and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "however, I was really badly hurt and could not even be cured. Finally, I died in this border. However, I was not reconciled. After all, the sword technique I have studied for so many years has not been passed on. It''s a pity. ¡°Zhang Fan thought about it and said to the old man, "what the elder said is the secret book of Qiuye?"


    The old man nodded and said, "yes, it''s the secret book and the shape of the sword that I have studied. Not everyone can understand it."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but pick his brow and said to the old man, "what''s the secret of the master''s skill?"


    The old man laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "listen to what you say, are you more interested in this skill? In fact, there is no secret. It''s just some insights. With my advice, you can avoid detours. If you want to learn, I will teach you. "


    After listening to the old man''s words, Zhang Fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that things would develop so smoothly. It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes, and it doesn''t take any effort.


    "Master, although I''m practicing sword technique, I''ve read the secret book of sword technique you left. I think there are similarities between the meaning of sword and that of sword. I wonder if you can give me some advice." Zhang Fan said seriously.


    The old man laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "well, if you and I are predestined to each other, I will not be stingy with these things. You should remember that idealization focuses on mental power. As long as you combine your sword spirit, mental power and spiritual awareness, you can achieve idealization."

 Chapter 356

    Is the idea transformed into form?


    Zhang Fan repeatedly pondered the old man''s words in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking to himself. From the old man''s advice, Zhang Fan found that his guess was exactly the same. This method of transforming the idea into shape really has something to do with the sword idea, spiritual power and spiritual consciousness. As long as the three are integrated, the idea can be transformed into shape.


    Zhang Fan''s savvy is very strong, and Zhang Fan''s spiritual power and spiritual awareness are also better than ordinary people. Moreover, Deng Yuanzhou also taught Zhang Fan a kind of cangyun sword. This kind of sword is intended to cooperate with Zhang Fan''s turbulent sword technique, and it has also played a very powerful power. Therefore, Zhang Fan is more confident in these three abilities, but he doesn''t know how to combine these three abilities Close together.


    After the old man''s instruction just now, Zhang Fan has been able to find some ways. Through this idea, Zhang Fan began to try to solidify the sword''s meaning, and finally achieve the effect of shape.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei look at Zhang Fan curiously. Seeing that Zhang Fan just looks at the Water Drop Pendant in his hand, they can''t help but wonder.


    Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "what''s the matter with Zhang Fan? Why do you keep staring at the pendant in your hand? Is there anything wrong with this pendant? "


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan''s state, shook his head slightly, and said to Yanfei, "I''m not sure, but I think he seems to be thinking of something, or understanding something. Let''s not disturb him first, and see what''s wrong with him."


    Zhang Fan is still immersed in self enlightenment. At this moment, it seems that there is only one person in the whole space.


    After his mental power and spiritual consciousness reached their limits, Zhang Fan began to use this ability to control the sword intention. He was always very careful to condense the sword intention into a real object, but soon failed, because the integration of the three forces was not so easy.


    If we say that it is possible to fuse the sword meaning and spiritual consciousness, but if we want to add spiritual power to it, it seems that all these things are contradictory and can not achieve a sense of balance at all. This is also the difficulty in the whole idealization.


    The old man also observed Zhang Fan''s point and said with a smile: "boy, remember, if you are rich, you will lose; if you are less, you will be more; if you are more, you will be confused. Empty your mind and let yourself enter a state of emptiness and darkness. Only in this way can you enlarge your perception."


    After listening to the old man''s words, Zhang Fan thinks it is reasonable. After all, this spiritual sense and spiritual power are a kind of feeling. If you empty your mind, then these two feelings will be promoted to the maximum. At this time, if you combine them with sword spirit, then the success rate will be very high.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to empty his mind and entered a state of emptiness.


    Gradually, Zhang Fan''s whole body seems to have a special aura, and those dark clouds and swords show a light blue, wrapping Zhang Fan in it.


    Yanfei and Lu Jiuye are very surprised. They stand by and watch Zhang Fan. They don''t understand what''s going on. But they know in their hearts that they can''t help Zhang Fan. They can only watch him.


    Zhang Fan felt everything around him carefully. He held the sword carefully and compressed it as much as he could. At last, he drove it according to his spiritual consciousness and realized the transformation of sword Qi into shape.


    Yan Fei and Lu Jiuye were also surprised when they saw this scene. In particular, they saw a special sword Qi formed around Zhang Fan. These sword Qi crossed each other and appeared beside Zhang Fan like lightning.


    "Ninth master, Zhang Fan, this is..." Yan Fei was surprised and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye was also very surprised. He had never seen such a scene before. He shook his head and said to Yanfei, "it''s incredible. I''ve lived so long and haven''t seen such a situation. Can I say This is the legendary idea of the form? I didn''t expect that, I always thought it was just a legend, no one can really do it, this fan really did it! Who on earth is he


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s whole body appeared a special aura, and these sword Qi began to linger around his whole body. It really formed a special field. There were some leaves floating around occasionally, but as long as it was in contact with Zhang Fan''s whole body, it was chopped up and turned into powder in an instant.


    Looking at Zhang Fan, the old man was very pleased to realize this. He nodded with a smile and said: "boy, it seems that you have really lived up to my painstaking teaching. Well, since this means of idealization has been passed on, my wish has been fulfilled. Boy, you must do good deeds and be a good man in the future..."


    Finally, the voice of the old man gradually disappeared. Even the old man''s body had turned into dust and disappeared.


    Yanfei and Lu Jiuye look at everything in front of them. Their minds are full of big question marks. What happened today makes them incredible. Everything has refreshed their three outlooks for many years. It seems that at this moment, they both feel that they are dreaming.


    Zhang Fan opened his eyes slightly, and saw that the old man in the border had disappeared. His heart suddenly understood. It seemed that the old man had died for a long time, but his body did not disperse. It was because of his strong mind that he saved his body.Now, he has passed on the ability of transforming the mind into form. He was surprised and carefree. At last, he wanted to open his mind, so his mind collapsed and disappeared.


    But Zhang Fan''s heart is still left with regret, that is, the old man did not even leave his name.


    Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "do you know who this old man is? He doesn''t seem to have left any name


    Shi Xian shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Although I''ve heard that some people in the river and lake have mastered this kind of idealization ability, I never know who this person is. It seems that it''s just a legend. Therefore, no one is going to investigate."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "from the previous situation, he seems to know that his time is coming, and he wants to pass on his skills, but no one is more savvy than you. So, he just said that he has been waiting for a predestined one, and this predestined one is you."


    "In this way, he really passed on the skill of transforming ideas into forms to the right person. Zhang Fan, no matter what his name is, is one of your masters. You should remember him in your heart in the future, and you can''t forget him."

 Chapter 357

    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Shi Xian, "master, don''t worry. I will remember all the people who have helped me forever."


    He took another look at the pendant in his hand. The pendant, which used to be light blue, has now become gray. Zhang Fan knows that it is no longer dominated by the old man''s spiritual sense, so it returns to its original color.


    Put the pendant away and keep it carefully. Although it is useless, it is full of memories for Zhang Fan.


    Lu Jiuye saw Zhang Fan wake up, quickly came forward and asked with concern: "brother Zhang Fan, how are you? What happened to you just now? Do you really know how to transform your mind into form


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said to Lu Jiuye, "sometimes, the ability of comprehension is just like this. Maybe when you suddenly open your mind, some obstacles will be solved naturally."


    Yan Fei asked Zhang Fan curiously: "I just heard the ninth master say, what idea turns into shape, what is it? It looks good. Can you teach me? "


    Said, Yan Fei''s face showed the pious expression, the eyes also became incomparably sincere, the urgent hope can obtain Zhang Fan''s some instruction.


    Zhang Fan smiles, points to the sword script in Yanfei''s hand, and says to him: "all the answers you want are here. As long as you can understand and study the things in it thoroughly, then all the troubles and obstacles will be solved. Remember, when you realize your mind, you must keep calm and empty yourself, so that you can make your mind clear Feel the best state of sensitivity, careful observation, this time you will certainly gain


    Zhang Fan''s words are a little abstruse, and they don''t really help Yan Fei, but the truth is that there is no hidden reason, and Zhang fan does it.


    After listening, Yan Fei seems to have some feelings in her heart, as if her mind is unblocked. She yearns for the ability of transforming ideas into shapes. She remembers every word Zhang Fan says in her heart, and strives to be able to do Zhang Fan''s way one day, so that she can hurt people with her ideas. In this way, their strength will certainly be promoted to the next stage.


    After understanding the transformation of sword Qi, Zhang Fan found that a shackle in his body seemed to be loose, just a little less than that. Moreover, he could break through it in a short period of time. It''s just that the desert hillock is full of danger everywhere. If someone comes to disturb him, he will be possessed and even die.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei: "recently, I feel that a shackle in my body is a little loose, so I need to find a quiet place to break through. If this shackle in my body can be opened, then my strength will certainly be improved. Therefore, I need to find a quiet place to enter dingchongguan and not be disturbed by others ¡£¡±


    After hearing this, Lu Jiuye could not help but pick his brow and immediately nodded and agreed: "break the shackles in his body? This is a great thing. It''s not easy with your current strength. If you can open your own shackles, then your strength will also be improved. In addition, you are a cultivation genius. Even if you don''t have spiritual roots, you can practice thousands of miles a day. I support you! "


    Yanfei also nodded and said: "yes, since Jiuye said he would help, Yanfei is duty bound. You can break through the barrier in your body. Jiuye and I are near you and will not be disturbed by anyone."


    after listening to the two people''s words, Zhang Fan''s heart is more or less moved. Although we haven''t been in touch for a long time, we are here During this period of time, he encountered many things, and through these things, Zhang Fan established a deep friendship with the two people, and also set up a tall image in their hearts. Especially at the critical moment, Zhang Fan was always able to find a reasonable solution, save the danger and lead them to victory.


    Now, Zhang Fan has a need, so they will go all out and never step back. Moreover, Zhang Fan also has a great trust in them. Even if they go to the closed door, they will be able to cope as long as they don''t meet the experts of the seventh division of Mahayana.


    Lu Jiuye looked around and found that it was almost a plain, surrounded by some small shrubs, and then red sand. There was no good place to shut up.


    However, it''s not difficult for Jiuye to deal with this matter. What he is good at is space power. As long as he points out a space boundary in the four Zhou society of Zhang Fan, no one will find it at all. Unless someone fights around, fluctuations may affect the boundary, but the probability is really low.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan: "there are no obvious caves and closed places around here. It''s better for me to set up a space boundary in your closed place. In this way, no one else can find you. In addition, we two are guarding nearby. There should be no problem. Even if it''s really in danger, we''ll help you, and they won''t find you. "


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Zhang Fan nodded and thought that this method was feasible. It was just like the space boundary they had passed before. From the appearance, they could not see anything at all. Unless someone understood the space fluctuation, or with the help of some space tools, they could occasionally find this kind of space boundary. Otherwise, they could not see it It is almost impossible to observe these conditions with the naked eye.Yan Fei also said that there will be no problem. His strength has been improved now. Working with Lu Jiuye, he will be able to protect Zhang Fan.


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan was very pleased and said to them, "in this case, it''s very important for you to break the shackles of your body this time. You can''t be a little distracted. Otherwise, you may be in danger of being possessed. Therefore, my safety will be entrusted to you."


    They both assured Zhang fan that even if someone really came, they would destroy each other if they could. If they could not, it would be delayed until the last moment of Zhang Fan''s exit.


    After discussing everything, Lu Jiuye begins to set up the border. Yanfei patrols on one side. As long as someone comes near, he can know in advance to ensure that this matter is safe.

 Chapter 358

    After some arrangement, Lu Jiuye has set up a space boundary in front of him. According to Lu Jiuye, this small space is just like a newly opened one. As long as Zhang Fan enters it, it is like entering an invisible area, and no one will find it.


    After giving Lu Jiuye a hard word, Zhang Fan turned around and walked into the space. He sat down on his knees, eliminated the distractions in his heart, closed his eyes slightly, and began to impact the shackles of his whole body.


    The more difficult it is to improve the state, the more difficult it will be. Moreover, sometimes, even if everything is ready, it needs a special time and place to be promoted. This is the way of heaven.


    If you don''t conform to the way of heaven and want to improve the realm urgently, then the final result may be failure, you may be possessed, or you can really improve the realm to the level of your heart, but the foundation in the future will not be very good.


    Zhang Fan is well aware of the advantages and disadvantages of this, so when he breaks through the realm, he always goes with the flow, never insists, and always improves his own strength. In this way, with a solid foundation and strong strength, he will be able to meet the challenge of leapfrogging.


    In this trip to Dagang in the desert, Zhang Fan also got many adventures, including some rare medicinal materials. The most important thing is that Zhang Fan has inherited the sword technique and the meaning of the sword. After understanding the meaning of cangyun sword, Zhang Fan found that the meaning of the sword can be integrated into himself, so as to help remove impurities in the meridians.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan had a whim. Would it have a certain effect if he used this kind of sword to attack the shackles in his body?


    With this idea, Zhang Fan did try it according to this plan, but in the end, it all ended in failure, because this kind of sword wing is illusory. Only with the sword technique, can it play its due role.


    This is a difficult point. You can''t integrate the sword technique into the meridians to impact the shackles of the whole body. Therefore, after studying for some time, Zhang Fan thinks that this method is really not feasible, so he''d better wait for another chance.


    This time, Zhang Fan mastered the ability of idealization, and immediately made a trial in the meridians in this way. He found that it really helped the shackles in the body. Moreover, the shackles in the body showed signs of loosening. This is a very rare opportunity.


    Zhang Fan made a quick decision. He decided that he should not let go of this opportunity. He must make a quick breakthrough, especially now that he is in the desert hillock. It''s time to improve his strength. Otherwise, there may be danger at any time.


    Of course, Zhang Fan also has some consideration for all this. In his opinion, Lu Jiuye''s strength is not difficult to deal with even if he meets the six level masters in Mahayana period. Especially, this kind of space power is enough to deal with each other. Even if he really meets the masters, as long as the number of the other side does not exceed three, Lu Jiuye still has this ability It''s a drag.


    Yanfei''s strength has improved rapidly recently. Although it''s only a state of Mahayana, his aura will become more pure after the elder Deng Yuanzhou has washed his marrow. In addition, he has got a northern snow sword from the master of Tiandao sect recently, which is like a tiger adding wings to Yanfei.


    Moreover, Yanfei has been inherited by the master of Tiandao sect, and his strength can be said to be steadily improved. According to his current strength, although it is the first level in the Mahayana period, even if he meets the third level opponent in the Mahayana period, he will have the strength of the first World War.


    Therefore, after taking all these factors into account, Zhang Fan decided that he needed to shut up. After improving his strength, he got twice the result with half the effort for the road behind desert Dagang.


    Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei, centering on Zhang Fan''s position, began to patrol around to avoid being disturbed.


    Yan Fei asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you think Zhang Fan will succeed in breaking through the realm this time? Moreover, his strength is already very strong. If he improves his strength to a higher level again, how strong will he be? "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Yanfei: "it''s hard to say that he can deal with the master of the seventh division of Mahayana with his current strength. It can also be said that his strength is almost above me. Moreover, his mind and means are beyond our reach. If he really breaks through a shackle, he may be able to compete with the master of the seventh division of Mahayana ¡£¡±


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Yan Fei''s eyes showed an incredible look. He turned to look at the location of Zhang Fan in the distance and continued to ask Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you think if Zhang Fan really broke through the shackles and entered the Mahayana period, he would be invincible?"


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yan Fei with a smile: "you think of the world as simple. In this world, there are many geniuses who have their own strengths, and there are also some experts who may be stuck in a certain realm. But he has accumulated rich experience. Therefore, although they seem to be in a certain realm, their strength is fundamentally different from his realm Not tired, just like Zhang Fan. "


    Yan Fei frowned and nodded, as if feeling that the world is very broad. Although Zhang Fan is a genius, he is just one of many geniuses.However, for Yan Fei, Zhang Fan and he do not seem to be in the same world, and the level of war criminals is beyond Yan Fei''s reach.


    When Lu Jiuye and Yanfei were patrolling, suddenly a dozen people rushed over from a distance and formed a direct encirclement to Lu Jiuye and Yanfei.


    Yan Fei frowned and wanted to draw the sword, but he was stopped by Lu Jiuye.


    "Don''t act rashly. Let''s see." Lu Jiuye asked Yanfei to calm down so as not to get into trouble.


    After all, Lu Jiuye didn''t offend anyone along the way. Even the people who met haiyunzong before also dealt with it very thoroughly. No one would find out. He didn''t know what these people were doing, so he had better find out first.


    The party surrounded Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei. The first one looked like a childe. He wore a crown of Childe Wensheng''s hair on his head and a long sword hanging from his waist. He was tall and handsome, but his eyes gave a sense of cunning.

 Chapter 359

    "Are you two Zhang Fan''s friends?" The young man who looks like a childe doesn''t talk nonsense. He starts to cross examine Lu Jiuye and Yanfei.


    Lu Jiuye immediately frowned and carefully looked at the young man in front of him. He felt that the identity of the young man was not simple, especially the jade pendant hanging on his waist was full of Royal flavor.


    Is this a member of the royal family?


    Lu Jiuye murmured to himself. He thought about the other party''s question carefully, and found that this man seemed to be coming directly to Zhang Fan. He even knew Zhang Fan''s name. Could it be that Zhang Fan had offended anyone?


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye said with a smile: "Zhang Fan? It seems that I''ve heard that we''ve been together before and wanted to search for treasure together. But last night, he left without saying goodbye. So, according to what you said just now, we can be regarded as partners, but we can''t be regarded as partners. "


    The young man with childlike appearance snorted coldly, hugged his shoulder and said to Lu Jiuye: "old man, I advise you to be wise. I''m Ni Kang, the ninth Prince of the royal family. Zhang Fan killed my seventh uncle. It''s a challenge to our royal family. Anyway, Zhang Fan''s life is worth one''s life. If you can hand over this man, I can consider giving you a life Lu, if you intend to cover up... "


    Speaking of this, Ni Kang made a beheading gesture to Lu Jiuye. The meaning is very obvious. If Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei don''t cooperate, they will fight against them.


    Yanfei''s heart is ready. As long as Lu Jiuye orders, Yanfei will be the first to rush forward and attack Ni Kang directly.


    Lu Jiuye pretended to be calm and said to Ni Kang with a smile: "we really don''t know. Even if you kill us, what can we do? At that time, he left without saying goodbye. What can we do? What''s more, the desert Dagang is so vast that it''s almost impossible to look for a needle in a haystack. So it''s useless for you to embarrass us, right


    At this time, a gorgeous and fair skinned attendant nearby whispered a few words to Ni Kang. Ni Kang immediately frowned, looked at the man and asked him, "Han Gang, what you said is true?"


    The attendant, who was called Han Gang, nodded quickly and said, "of course it''s true. How dare I cheat you? Therefore, there must be something wrong with these two people."


    Ni Kang narrowed his eyes, his eyes twinkled with poison, his whole body''s momentum rose abruptly, his skirt was calm, and he was hunting.


    "Old man, I think you are impatient. You dare to hide Zhang Fan and say, where are you hiding people? If you don''t say it again, you won''t have a chance to speak! " While questioning Lu Jiuye, Ni Kang approached Lu Jiuye. His momentum did not decrease. He was a little out of breath.


    Lu Jiuye could not help frowning when he saw this, because he could clearly infer from his opponent''s momentum that this person''s realm was about seven times in the Mahayana period. Such a master is not what Lu Jiuye can deal with. If he really does it, Lu Jiuye will suffer a loss.


    Moreover, during the conversation just now, Master Lu Jiuye was also observing these people in front of him. He found that Han Gang, the follower beside Ni Kang, was not in a low level. He was almost in the same level as Ni Kang, but in a different status.


    Han Gang''s figure is a little shorter. He has a big square face. He is not tall. He has a pair of small eyes and looks like a thief. He is wearing a brocade gown. He looks elegant and jeweled, but his back is slightly bent. At first glance, he looks like a servant.


    To these two people, Lu Jiuye secretly murmured to himself. If he really did it, he could say that he had no chance of winning. He could only help Zhang Fan delay the time.


    At the same time, Lu Jiuye also made an observation of these people around Ni Kang, and found that almost all of them were masters of the Tianfeng sect, and their realm was almost in the double period of Mahayana. In this desert Dagang, the Tianfeng sect has sent many people, mainly to protect the third prince.


    But there were other royal family members who wanted to come to the desert Dagang for a turn. Bang Bang luck, for security reasons, they came to the sect leader of Tianfeng sect and said that they would send some people to protect their lives.


    Moreover, in the protection of the royal family, each team will send an elder in charge. The elder''s realm is at least about the quintuple of the Mahayana period. In this way, we can ensure that everything is safe.


    Therefore, when Lu Jiuye observed these people, he naturally found the elder of Tianfeng sect. He was wearing the clothes of Tianfeng sect, but there were more flowing clouds on the cuff. It seemed that his identity was different from that of other disciples. Here is the symbol of the elder.


    Looking at Han Gang in front of him again, Lu Jiuye knew clearly that they must have said something just now, so he made Ni Kang doubt his explanation. In this way, it''s not so easy to resolve the matter.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye still said to Ni Kang with a smile: "it''s just a chance for us to come to this desert hillock. It''s normal for us to travel together. After that, we have no choice but to go our separate ways. Therefore, I don''t pay too much attention to Zhang fan. It''s his freedom to go or stay. I don''t care where he''s going I really don''t know. "After hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, Ni Kang gave a sneer, curved his mouth and said to Lu Jiuye, "make it up, continue to make it up, old man. I find you can make up stories very well. I almost believe what you said."


    Han Gang gave a cold hum and said to Lu Jiuye: "since we found out that the seventh prince was killed, we started to investigate the matter and finally locked the three of you together. Therefore, we have been following you here. After you sealed the seal of the ancient monk, you came here. Am I wrong?"


    After listening to Han Gang''s words, Lu Jiuye can''t help frowning. He feels that this person''s tracking ability is a bit terrible. He didn''t find that he was being tracked, even though Zhang Fan''s mental strength is so strong.


    Han gang saw that Lu Jiuye didn''t speak, so he continued to hum coldly and said, "but after you three came here, Zhang Fan disappeared, leaving only the two of you, saying, where did you hide Zhang Fan?"


    For a moment, he asked Lu Jiuye some questions. It''s really hard to answer such things, especially making up lies. He is more flexible.

 Chapter 360

    But now it seems that the other side has enough evidence, so even if they continue to fabricate, it is also a waste of brain cells. So, let''s think about how to get rid of it.


    Seeing that Lu Jiuye doesn''t speak, Ni Kang hums coldly and says to Lu Jiuye and Yanfei, "don''t you? It''s rotten wood, no fight, no move. In that case, I''ll see how hard you can talk. Let''s do it


    Said to start, Ni Kang side of these followers have come forward, the arms in the hands of scabbard, have toward landing nine ye and Yan Fei close.


    Lu Jiuye looked at the border where Zhang Fan was in the distance. He sighed to himself. It seems that today''s battle can''t be avoided. In this case, he has to fight with them.


    However, Lu Jiuye is not the kind of person who has no self-knowledge. He knows in his heart that Lu Jiuye may not be their opponent when dealing with so many experts at the same time. He can only fight for a certain amount of time for Zhang Fan''s breakthrough.


    He exchanged his eyes with Yanfei, and Lu Jiuye''s hands quickly made a seal. He immediately displayed his spatial skills. At the same time, his figure instantly disappeared in the same place and reappeared in the distance.


    Yan Fei glanced around the crowd. His eyes were cold. The northern snow sword in his hand was flashing quickly. In a moment, the light of the sword spread around. First he forced the people around him to retreat, then he found a chance and rushed out in the distance.


    "It''s not that easy to run." Ni Kang took a look at their actions and said coldly.


    Han Gang had been ready for a long time. He suddenly threw an extra object in his hand and threw it in front of him. Suddenly, a big black net grew up against the wind and quickly shrouded them.


    Lu Jiuye is not very good. This kind of net is a treasure. He can track the enemy according to his master''s idea, and the speed is very fast. General body method can''t escape from this huge net.


    "Take it!"


    Han Gang raised his hand and pointed out that the huge net of covering the sky immediately shrouded the two people in front, and it had formed a situation of encirclement, and an invisible pressure began to cover the two people.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye immediately picked up Yanfei and showed his body method of jumping in space, then disappeared in the same place.


    At this time, Han Gang''s giant net has also fallen, from the sky covering giant net to the miniaturized version. However, after the giant net fell, Han Gang could not help frowning, because he found that the bottom of the giant net was empty, indicating that Lu Jiuye and Yanfei had escaped.


    This makes Han Gang very curious that Lu Jiuye can escape from his own hands, which is not what ordinary people can do. Moreover, just now, Han Gang also made an observation on Lu Jiuye and found that Lu Jiuye''s skill is strange, with spatial fluctuations, indicating that the other party is a master who has mastered the power of space.


    Han Gang is a very smart man. He knows in his heart that if Lu Jiuye is a man who knows the power of space, he can even set up a space boundary. In that case, it is very easy for a person to disappear out of thin air. In other words, Zhang Fan is nearby, but he is hiding in the space boundary.


    Thinking of this, Han Gang immediately said to Ni Kang: "master, in my opinion, the Zhang Fan we are looking for is not far away. Instead, it''s near here. It''s just hidden in the boundary of space, which we can''t see with our naked eyes. Judging from the several fights just now, the old guy knows the power of space. In other words, only he knows where Zhang Fan is hiding. "


    After listening to Han Gang''s words, Ni Kang immediately snorted coldly and said to Han Gang, "no matter where Zhang Fan is, we will take him back and pass on my order. Within a hundred Li radius, we will dig three feet to find Zhang Fan for me!"


    "Yes


    Han Gang agreed, and immediately called several of his men to convey Ni Kang''s order. He sent several people to the neighborhood to see if there was any sign of spatial fluctuation.


    Several people each have a compass like object in their hands. This object is specially used to detect whether there are spatial fluctuations nearby. In addition, some people come to the desert Dagang well prepared. They have done enough homework for everything here. They know that there are treasures here, but many places are hidden in the boundary of space. Therefore, they need to use some tools to check Only by exploring these boundaries can we find out all the boundaries and find out what''s inside.


    Of course, these space exploration tools alone are not enough. If there are really some very secret places, they can not be detected by tools at all.


    Therefore, the tools used by these people can only detect simple spatial fluctuations. If the space boundary is arranged by experts, they can''t detect it at all.


    Lu Jiuye was also afraid of such a situation when he arranged the space boundary for Zhang Fan. Therefore, he spent more time in the arrangement, just to avoid such trouble and avoid being disturbed.


    Several people took the tools in their hands and began to explore around them. When they found nothing, they began to complain.


    "This thing doesn''t matter. Why can''t I find anything? According to the display in this array, there seems to be no such spatial fluctuation around. ""Yes, it''s said that Zhang Fan seems to be very powerful. Even the seventh Prince is not his opponent. If we really find him, it seems that we are not his opponents at all. If he does come out, we will suffer."


    "There''s no way. Our servants are obedient to orders. As long as the master is assigned a task, he must try his best to complete it. Otherwise, if the master is angry, we''ll be overwhelmed."


    "I don''t know where Zhang Fan is hiding. The place here is so big. What''s the difference between looking for someone and looking for a needle in a haystack?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry to work. Just now, the master ordered us to find Zhang Fan even if we dig three feet. If we can''t find him, it''s our dereliction of duty. At that time, the master will blame us, and we''ll be in big trouble."


    While complaining, several people began to search in the desert hillock.


    Ni Kang takes a look at elder sun Qian next to him. He is the elder of Tianfeng sect. He is dressed in a Taoist robe of Tianfeng sect with cloud pattern on his sleeve. He looks like he is in his fifties. He has three long beards floating on his chest. He has no wrinkles on his face. He has a cold face. Standing aside, he is a model of an expert.

 Chapter 361

    "Elder sun, in my opinion, this old man still has some means. Why don''t you deal with him? Remember, don''t kill him. I''ll ask him some more questions." Ni Kang said to elder sun Qian.


    Sun Qian nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will deal with this man."


    With that, sun Qian suddenly rushed to the front, his hands whistling, a kind of hot flame turned into red palm shadow, and quickly approached the direction of landing Jiuye.


    As soon as Lu Jiuye beat back the people in front of him, he suddenly felt the pressure on his head. He looked up and saw two red palms flying towards him. He was surprised. Judging from the power of palms, sun Qian was really not simple.


    There was no time to think about it. Lu Jiuye quickly dodged to one side and once again showed his way of jumping in space. His figure instantly disappeared in the same place.


    At the moment of Lu Jiuye''s disappearance, the fire red palm wind suddenly fell, and the huge palm wind had the power to destroy the withered and decadent.


    Boom


    Just listen to a dull sound, the ground instantly sunken a large piece, around also appeared a piece of scorched black, air wave with a kind of blazing temperature spread around, even Ni Kang''s several followers are also far away, for fear of being hurt by this kind of air wave.


    After the smoke had cleared, several of Ni Kang''s men looked at him intently, their faces also showed incredible color, and they took a breath of air. It was the first time that they saw elder sun Qian.


    Before that, I had hardly met a master, and I didn''t need elder sun Qian to do it. But today, the old man is a little tricky. They attack Lu Jiuye together, but they still can''t attack him for a long time.


    Today is also the first time for sun Qian to make a move, which shocked everyone present.


    "My God! Isn''t that right? Is this the means of the elder of Tianfeng sect? It''s incredibly powerful. "


    "Yes, I''ve never seen him do it before. I always thought that this man was just a decoration, but I didn''t expect that his strength was so strong."


    "This elder is not simple. He never talks in the team at ordinary times. I thought he just came to complete the task of the clan. I didn''t expect that he was so strong!"


    "It''s said that there are so many experts in the Tianfeng sect. Now, it''s true that they deserve their reputation. No wonder many nobles are willing to send their offspring to the Tianfeng sect for cultivation."


    When they saw the strength of sun Qian, the elder of Tianfeng sect, they were shocked. They had guessed the ability of the elder of Tianfeng sect before, but they didn''t expect that the elder of Tianfeng sect was so strong.


    Sun Qian, the elder of Tianfeng sect, has been with them since he came to Dagang in the desert. He may be hiding his realm intentionally. Therefore, these people can''t see what realm sun Qian really is, and they don''t take him seriously. They feel that this person is just a transparent state, and it doesn''t matter whether he is there or not.


    Today, however, it seems that sun Qian, the elder of Tianfeng sect, is so strong, even so strong that they can''t believe it. Such strength is really rare.


    Lu Jiuye frowned. He knew in his heart that the strength of sun Qian in front of him was not weak, even close to his own. If he really fought one-on-one, it would be hard to say who would win.


    Yan Fei can also feel the pressure on Sun Qian. He is very uncomfortable. Moreover, he can also feel that the pressure on Sun Qian is a little similar to that of Lu Jiuye.


    "Jiuye, it seems that this man is very difficult to deal with." Yan Fei''s heart is more or less worried and whispers to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said to Yanfei with a dignified face: "I''ll hold him for a while. You''ll find a way to go quickly and try to lead these people away so that they won''t find Zhang Fan''s hiding place."


    "Ninth master, what do you do? We have to go together. " After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei frowns and thinks that Lu Jiuye is really dangerous.


    Lu Jiuye turned his head and said to Yanfei, "today''s battle is really dangerous. Since we came to Dagang in the desert, Zhang Fan has helped us many times, and even saved our lives. We have to repay this kindness. Therefore, the most important thing is to lead these people away first, so that they can''t find Zhang Fan''s hiding place, so as not to disturb us Zhang Fan made a breakthrough. In that case, it would be quite unfavorable for Zhang Fan. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye took another look at Zhang Fan''s position. With a little calm on his face, he continued to say to Yanfei, "I''m old. The world should belong to your generation. The world is wide and the world is far away. The rest of the way is up to you. However, wherever you go, you have to remember four words, and the spirit will last forever!"


    Although Lu Jiuye''s words express his lofty aspirations, it sounds a little uncomfortable to Yanfei. From childhood to adulthood, he has always been with Lu Jiuye and never left him. His greatest wish in his life is to serve him well and repay his kindness.


    Now when she heard what Lu Jiuye said, Yanfei had a bad feeling in her heart. She said to Lu Jiuye in a hurry: "Jiuye, you picked up my life. Without you, I would have died long ago. No matter where you go, I will follow you!"Listen to Yan Fei say so, Lu Jiu Ye is tiny a Leng, in the eyes peep out gratified expression.


    However, now it''s about the life and death of Zhang Fan and Yan Fei. You can''t have an affair with your children. Otherwise, they may all die here.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei, "it''s very gratifying that you can say that, son. However, such a fight is not a joke. Therefore, for Zhang Fan''s sake, you''d better go first. Only in this way can you lead some people away so that they won''t find Zhang fan''s position."


    Yan Fei''s tears moistened his eyes and turned red slightly. He was reluctant to give up Lu Jiuye, but he had no way. What he was thinking now was how to lead everyone away so that they would not find Zhang Fan''s position. If these people really found Zhang Fan''s position, Lu Jiuye would make a sacrifice in vain.


    After wiping his tears, Yanfei nodded heavily and said to Lu Jiuye: "OK, Yanfei will follow the instructions of Jiuye. Jiuye, take care of yourself. You must come alive to join me. After you get rid of these people, I will wait for you in the ruins of the time when I came. I will not see you


    Lu Jiuye nodded and agreed, but he didn''t want to leave alive.

 Chapter 362

    After all, there are three masters here. It''s difficult to get rid of them even if they want to escape.


    Therefore, Lu Jiuye thought that he would just give up his life and hold these people down. Yanfei would lead them away. At least there was a chance to escape. After Zhang Fan broke through the realm, the realm would be promoted to a higher level. It''s no matter to deal with these people. At that time, Zhang Fan would naturally take revenge for himself.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei, "well, it shouldn''t be too late. You should leave here as soon as possible. Remember, you should find a way to live."


    With that, Lu Jiuye turned around and walked towards the distance without looking back.


    Yanfei takes a look at Lu Jiuye''s back, and tears burst into his eyes. They all say that the man has tears, but he is not sad. Now he looks at his close relatives, and their lives are in danger. Yanfei is heartbroken. But for Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye can make such a sacrifice. It can be seen that Zhang Fan is very important in Lu Jiuye''s heart.


    Since Lu Jiuye cares about it, Yanfei absolutely supports it. He wipes his tears, holds his long sword in his hand, and looks at several followers in the distance. He suddenly gives out a loud drink. The northern snow sword is flashing fast in the north, and an extremely powerful sword is directly approaching several people. The speed is just a flash of white light. There is a strong intention of killing between the light of the sword, leaving no trace I love you.


    Seeing this, several followers were surprised. It was too late to dodge. They could only quickly urge the whole body to defend against Yan Fei.


    After listening to a series of dull sounds, some of the followers defended Yan Fei''s sword, some of them were directly split out by Yan Fei''s knife, and others suffered internal injuries with blood hanging from the corners of their mouths.


    This infuriates these followers. They all follow Han Gang''s idea and start to find Zhang Fan''s position with the disc in their hands. Unexpectedly, Yanfei suddenly starts to attack them. Although some people are psychologically prepared, others seem to be out of their guard and are directly cut by Yanfei.


    This can not help but let a few people to Yan Fei scold, in the heart very angry, gnash teeth, say one after another.


    "Smelly boy, you dare to attack your grandfather. I won''t peel your skin today! You can''t die or live


    "How can I dare to do it when I''m not prepared? It''s against you. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I''m lazy!"


    "I dare to fight against our royal family, smelly boy. I think you are tired of living. In that case, I will play with you today! Let''s let the boy know the power of our royal family and tell him that they are not so easy to bully! "


    With these words, several people rushed in the direction of ziyanfei, each with weapons in his hand, each with his own martial arts, and all kinds of Qi were enveloped in Yanfei.


    Seeing this, Yan Fei directly shows her body method and runs away quickly. These followers are chasing after her and disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Han Gang has been watching in the distance, see Yanfei want to escape, cold hum, once again from the hands of the huge net, want to catch Yanfei.


    Lu Jiuye had been preparing for it for a long time. He flew forward directly, and the power of space burst out between his palms. The palm technique of space immediately played an important role in concentrating the huge net in the air, making it lose its target.


    Han gang saw this, eyebrows a pick, sneer, looked at Lu Jiuye, eyes cold said: "old guy, it seems that I really underestimate you, you want to die quickly, it seems not so easy, today I will let you this old bone good taste the pain!"


    With a cold drink, Han Gang takes out a three pointed two edged fork from the storage space ring, and with a whirlwind, rushes towards Lu Jiuye.


    Seeing this, sun Qian shot a strong flame between his palms and directly shot Lu Jiuye in front of him.


    Lu Jiuye is calm. Anyway, he doesn''t plan to leave today. On the contrary, he has a calmness in his heart. His palms are together, and a kind of space power appears around him. An invisible border appears in front of him.


    Boom


    A dull sound, a shock wave spread around, such a huge power, has hit the ground out of a deep pit, surrounded by dust, blocking the sky.


    Lu Jiuye reached out and brushed the smoke away quickly. They were surprised to find that Lu Jiuye was unharmed.


    Han Gang frowned and asked elder sun Qian: "this Is it the power of space? It''s rare. "


    Sun Qian nodded and said with a dignified face: "yes, space power is a kind of thing that is not easy to understand. As long as people can understand these things, they are generally experts, and they also need great opportunities."


    Ni Kang stood looking at the situation in the field, frowning slightly, and said to them, "you two are still in a daze. If you don''t hurry up and show mercy to this old guy, hurry to catch him. I don''t want to have a good interrogation."


    Han Gang hastily agreed, and the three pointed two edged fork in his hand attacked Lu Jiuye again. The cold light flickered, and countless murders loomed.Sun Qian''s two palms shot out frequently, which turned into shadows all over the sky. It was like fireballs falling from the sky and directly landed on Lu Jiuye''s position.


    In his heart, Lu Jiuye was helpless and tried to keep himself calm. He pushed the boundary of space around him to the limit. He tried hard to resist all the attacks, and he didn''t even have a chance to breathe.


    Looking at the dense attack in front of him, Lu Jiuye also had some helplessness. If he really went on like this, he really couldn''t bear it.


    Han Gang frowned and said to sun Qian: "it seems that this old man''s border is really strong. He can''t break it. The power of this space is really strong."


    Sun Qian sneered and said to Han Gang, "don''t worry. I also want to see how long he can last and continue to attack. Have you found that his space boundary has been weakened? You can see that he is very calm. In fact, he may not be able to bear it for a long time. "


    Both of them have an idea in their hearts, that is, they want to see how long this Lu Jiuye can last and how powerful the power of space boundary is.


    Lu Jiuye is still in the hard support, and looked at the location of Zhang Fan, there is only one idea in his heart, that is to fight for precious time for Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 363

    At this time, Zhang Fan sat in the border with his knees crossed, his hands round, his eyes slightly closed, and his face was calm. He had been looking at his own meridians, and was controlling the sword in his body to follow the meridians.


    All this seems simple, but it''s actually very difficult. The meaning of the sword is something that can hurt people, and the meridians in the human body are quite fragile. If you really succeed, it may be of great help to breakthrough. But if you fail, you will abandon your cultivation and become a useless person.


    Although Zhang Fan had this method of using the sword to transform the form, he began to impact the shackles in his realm, but he never practiced it, and no one experienced it personally. Everything was in a state of groping. Therefore, Zhang Fan needs to be careful and try to carry on, so as not to hurt the meridians, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    Shi Xian was also looking at Zhang Fan''s every move. He was a little frightened and said to Zhang Fan, "are you sure you want to do this? Have you ever thought of the consequences? If you fail, the consequences will be unimaginable. You should consider it clearly and not be reckless. "


    Zhang Fan said to Shi Xian with a smile: "it''s OK. Anyway, my spiritual root has been taken away. What could be worse than that? In that case, you might as well gamble. If you win, it''s a shortcut to break through the shackles. "


    Shi Xian thought about it, and felt that what Zhang Fan said was reasonable. Moreover, Zhang Fan had a habit that he wanted to try everything he thought of, even if others stopped him.


    However, Zhang Fan has always taken an unusual way. If he practices in a normal way, then his spiritual roots will be taken away and he will not be able to practice at all. From then on, he should be a useless man.


    However, Zhang Fan''s heart is stubborn, and he does not admit defeat to heaven''s destiny. He devotes himself to Tao and cultivates painstakingly. His efforts are hundreds of times more than those of others. He has only one idea in his heart, that is, to change his destiny against heaven. My destiny is up to me, not up to heaven.


    Through his own efforts, Zhang Fan has indeed made some things that ordinary people can''t do. Shixian still admires Zhang Fan for this, especially in some seemingly impossible things, Zhang Fan has indeed made great achievements.


    Therefore, although Shi Xian questioned Zhang Fan''s idea, he never stopped it. He just watched. If there was any danger, Shi Xian would stop Zhang Fan immediately to avoid adverse consequences.


    Zhang Fan began to concentrate on the meridians in his body. He was also thinking about these details in his heart. He had thought of many possibilities. In this way, he could avoid a lot of trouble.


    But in reality, Zhang fan does not dare to be careless. After all, there are still some things out of control. If they do happen, they may be doomed.


    Zhang Fan, who controls the meaning of the sword, finds that the meaning of the sword purifies the impurities in his meridians and makes his aura more pure. This is a good start indeed.


    Moreover, before that, Zhang Fan also got a lot of Tiancai and Dibao, which are of great benefit to the meridians in his body. Now it seems that these Tiancai and Dibao have also made a prerequisite contribution to Zhang Fan''s current idea. Otherwise, it is estimated that Zhang Fan''s meridians would have been chopped up long ago with cangyun''s strong sword spirit. At that time, Zhang Fan might have died of internal bleeding.


    Along the meridians, the sword spirit wandered on the meridians and big acupoints in Zhang Fan''s body. After the movement of the big and small Zhou Tian, it began to impact the shackles in Zhang Fan''s body.


    However, Zhang Fan did not worry, but bit by bit to try to avoid anything unexpected.


    Once, twice, three times


    Zhang Fan is gradually increasing his strength, every time in the trial, the strength is also increasing a little bit.


    Although this shackle has been loosened, it is still very strong to avoid such a situation. Zhang Fan found that in such a situation, the shackles are also a little loose, but the extent is very small.


    However, Zhang Fan did not dare to rush for success, after all, all this is in the process of groping, then there will be a lot of unpredictable things, once there are adverse consequences, then it can be a big trouble.


    Unconsciously, Zhang Fan has used cangyun sword to attack the shackles in his body for hundreds of times. Seeing the shackles loose a little, Zhang Fan has a sense of achievement in his heart.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also increased his strength a little bit. At the same time, he added the skill of transforming the sword into shape, and began to impact the shackles. Gradually, Zhang Fan found a balance point. As long as the strength is a little higher, the meridian will have a feeling of swelling and pain. Although it can be tolerated, it will inevitably damage the meridian after a long time.


    For such a situation, Zhang Fan''s choice is not to do so, otherwise, the shackles of the body may be broken, then the meridians can not withstand the impact, and finally suffered great damage, which is also a very adverse phenomenon.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian can''t help nodding to himself. It seems that Zhang Fan''s idea has been certified. It''s really a good method. If he can master this skill, his cultivation speed will be doubled in the future, no worse than ordinary talents.


    Rest assured Zhang Fan, Shi Xian begins to put out his spiritual sense, and explores beyond the boundary of space. Seeing the situation outside, Shi Xian can''t help but frown.Lu Jiuye is fighting with Han Gang and sun Qian, and he has come to the end of the battle. He has been supporting hard and has no intention of giving up. This makes Shi Xian feel sad.


    From the aspect of fighting, Lu Jiuye was not the opponent of the two men at all, but he didn''t run away immediately. Instead, he had been using the method of defense to help Zhang Fan fight for time. This way of hard support was quite uncomfortable.


    If Lu Jiuye can take out all his strength to fight with the other side, there are only a few results. First, Lu Jiuye is not the opponent of the two. He is soon caught or injured by the other side. Second, Lu Jiuye, with his amazing explosive power, takes the other side by surprise, and then uses the power of space to escape and leave here.


    The third situation is that Lu Jiuye fought his own life to fight the other side. Although he could not defeat his opponent, he could lose both sides.


    As a result, Lu Jiuye chose the most conservative and time-consuming way, that is, to hold on hard, in order to buy time for Zhang Fan.


    But Shi Xian found that Yanfei was missing, and there were so few people in front of him. It was estimated that the rest of them were led away by Yanfei, but it was also a very dangerous choice.

 Chapter 364

    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to fight four hands, and a hero can''t stand a large number of people. Especially when the realm is similar, if the opponent''s number is dominant, it will be quite unfavorable for Yanfei, even a near death.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian can''t help nodding to himself. Zhang Fan didn''t make these two friends in vain all the way. He was able to stand up at the critical moment, or even fight for time for Zhang Fan, willing to give up his life. Such friends are rare in the rivers and lakes, especially in the desert Dagang.


    Looking at Yan Fei again, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "it seems that your life is really good. It''s really your blessing to be able to make such two friends who are willing to give up their lives to protect you in Dagang desert, a place with weak human feelings."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan could not help but frown and quickly asked Shi Xian, "what''s the matter? What''s going on outside? What''s the situation of Jiuye and Yanfei? "


    As Zhang Fan has been in the breakthrough stage, he has no intention to understand the situation outside because of his own meridians. After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan suddenly has a bad premonition.


    Shixian knows that Zhang Fan is worried about Lu Jiuye and Yanfei. However, at this time, Zhang Fan must not be distracted. If Zhang Fan''s previous efforts are wasted because he is worried about Lu Jiuye and Yanfei, all his previous efforts will be in vain.


    Thinking of this, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "it''s nothing. It''s just some troubles. They can cope with it. Moreover, they are fighting and can carry it. All you have to do now is to get rid of the distractions in your heart and break through their shackles. Only in this way can their efforts not be in vain, you know?"


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan bowed his head and thought that Shi Xian''s words were reasonable. After all, Shi Xian is at a very critical stage. If he rashly goes out of the pass, the later sprint will be even more difficult. Moreover, it seems that this shackle will be broken. If he goes out at this time, all his previous achievements will be wasted.


    Moreover, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei must be fighting for time for themselves and making a lot of sacrifices and efforts. In this way, if the impact fails, Zhang Fan really has no face to see them. Therefore, it is important to make a breakthrough now.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhang Fan closed his eyes again to get rid of all the thoughts in his heart. He once again steered the cangyun sword and swam along the meridians of his whole body. After that, he began to impact the acupoints.


    Shi Xian sighed and looked out of the border. He was praying in his heart. He hoped that Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei would really have the ability to drag the time until Zhang Fan broke through. In that case, it would be no problem to deal with these people with Zhang Fan''s strength.


    On the other hand, Lu Jiuye is struggling to support, and his aura is also consuming faster and faster. The boundary of the surrounding space is getting dimmer and dimmer, and there are faint signs of fragmentation.


    Sun Qian and Han Gang''s attack is also more and more rapid. They don''t give Lu Jiuye any breathing space at all. They have only one purpose in mind, which is to consume Lu Jiuye. As long as the boundary of space is broken, Lu Jiuye has no fighting power at all.


    Ni Kang also feels that time is almost up. In this case, it''s better to give him a fatal blow, or finish the battle quickly. As long as you find Zhang Fan''s hiding place, kill him, and take his head back, it''s an account to the royal family.


    Thinking of this, Ni Kang''s right hand flashed, and a slender narrow sword appeared in his hand. He saw exactly where Lu Jiuye was. His eyes showed a fierce look. As soon as his wrist turned, there was a buzz on the narrow sword. He cut it in front of him, and a white sword gas quickly approached the direction of landing Jiuye.


    Although it looks like a simple sword Qi, it is powerful. Because the sword Qi is compressed very thin, breaking the surface with a point will surely have a magical effect.


    Lu Jiuye also felt the danger. He thought it was not suitable to stay in this battle for a long time. Moreover, Ni Kang had already started to fight. In that case, he might not be able to support himself.


    As his mind moved, Lu Jiuye''s hands quickly made a seal, and a black gap appeared behind him. Lu Jiuye quickly applied his body method and disappeared in the gap.


    At the moment when the gap closed, there was a startling dull sound, the boundary of the space was broken, and the smoke was everywhere.


    Han gang saw this and was very happy. He rushed to capture Lu Jiuye with his three pointed and two edged fork. After all, at the beginning of the battle, Ni Kang told him to capture Lu Jiuye alive. That way, he could torture Zhang Fan about his specific location.


    After a circle of smoke and dust, Han Gang couldn''t help frowning. There was nothing on the ground except a deep pit. He didn''t see Lu Jiuye at all.


    Sun Qian was also looking around, frowning slightly. In his opinion, no matter how fast Lu Jiuye''s body method was, he could not escape too far in such a short time.


    However, sun Qian suddenly thought of a question. Lu Jiuye is proficient in space power. If he disappears like this, doesn''t it mean that he has learned how to move in space?


    Thinking of this, sun Qian''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, which is not a good thing. If it is true, it is definitely not an easy thing to catch him.Ni Kang cuts out a sword and finds that he directly breaks the boundary of Lu Jiuye''s space. He can''t help but feel complacent. Looking at the front, he shouts to Han Gang with a proud face: "grab that old guy for me, and I''ll interrogate him in person!"


    In Ni Kang''s opinion, Lu Jiuye is seriously injured and lying on the ground. He basically has no ability. As long as he is captured and tortured, Lu Jiuye can confess. As long as he finds Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye is useless. Killing the royal family is a capital crime, and Lu Jiuye conceals it. It''s not surprising that he is a member of the same party.


    Han Gang is very depressed after hearing Ni Kang''s words. Although Lu Jiuye''s border is broken, he can''t see his figure at all. Where can he catch people? Where is this old guy going now?


    Sun Qian''s mind is also secretly calculating, constantly guessing the location of the ninth master. Suddenly, sun Qian seems to think of something, and quickly looks at Ni Kang.


    Sure enough, a space crack appeared behind Ni Kang, and the figure of an old man was clearly Lu Jiuye.


    No!


    Seeing this scene, sun Qian''s eyes suddenly shrank. His task this time is to protect Ni Kang in the royal family. If he has any problems, he will not be able to explain them when he goes back.

 Chapter 365

    Moreover, if the royal family blames them, they will be in great trouble.


    Thinking of this, sun Qian quickly displayed his body method, and his speed had soared to the limit. He directly shot a flame palm wind to Ni Kang in the distance.


    Ni Kang was stunned, but the palm of the flame was approaching him with a blazing temperature. Ni Kang cursed in his heart. Is sun Qian crazy and dare to do it himself, or is he Zhang Fan''s accomplice?


    There is no time to think about it, Ni Kang quickly Dodge, dangerous and dangerous to avoid the wind.


    However, when Lu Jiuye saw the flame palm wind, he couldn''t dodge, so he quickly displayed the space boundary. Because of some haste, the flame palm wind instantly broke Lu Jiuye''s space boundary.


    Lu Jiuye also took advantage of the impact to retreat for a distance, and stabilized himself in the distance.


    Ni Kang dodged sun Qian''s palm, turned his head and looked behind him. He found that the real goal of sun Qian''s flame palm wind was not himself, but Lu Jiu Ye behind him. He couldn''t help getting more angry. He raised his hand and pointed to Lu Jiu Ye and said, "how can you dare to attack this young master? I think you are tired of living! Today, I''ll let you know how good I am! "


    With that, Ni Kang immediately turned his narrow sword and went straight to Lu Jiuye. There was a sharp sound of the sword, and countless long and narrow sword Qi quickly chopped at Lu Jiuye. Although these sword Qi were as thin as cicada wings, they were full of lethality, dense and overwhelming.


    Sun Qian and Han Gang also began to fight. One left and one right, they began to assist Ni Kang. With their moves, the attack became more rapid and powerful.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the three men in front of him. He knew in his heart that even the defense was not the way. In that case, he could only resist. Anyway, he was dead. If he really died in their hands, he would lose both sides and leave some opportunities for Zhang Fan.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye suddenly soared his momentum to the limit, and his hands quickly sealed in front of his chest. Suddenly, there were many different space cracks around his body.


    These spatial cracks seem to have a unique suction, instantly untie the attack power of the three people, inhale into the void, and disappear.


    Seeing this scene, Han Gang looked at the front with panic on his face. But he had never seen such a situation. Although he had learned some knowledge about space power in elder sun Qian''s mouth, he did not expect that space power could do so. If it could be used infinitely, would Lu Jiu be invincible Did you see it? Nothing is going to hurt him.


    Sun Qian''s face also shows a dignified look. He is very careful about Lu Jiuye. It''s not easy to master such power. Some people, even if they have mastered the power of space, are just new to the Dharma. They can''t integrate their own power into the middle. Moreover, they are rather rigid moves, and they won''t produce any changes at all, so that they can''t do it It''s impossible to maximize the power of space.


    But in front of him, Lu Jiuye was different. He not only grasped the power of space, but also changed it in many ways.


    So, such a master is really rare. Although Lu Jiuye seems to be only a quintuple master in the Mahayana period, with the use of this kind of space power, Lu Jiuye''s power can even be comparable to that of a quintuple master in the Mahayana period.


    In addition, there will be some changes in his means, especially in the use of space power. Many people are very unfamiliar with this. Even experienced people may not have countermeasures and can make unexpected attacks.


    But Ni Kang didn''t see through the danger of all this. He still thought that Lu Jiuye was nothing. In addition, Lu Jiuye was going to sneak attack Ni Kang just now, which really annoyed Ni Kang.


    "Space power? What''s the big deal? I don''t believe it. The three of us can''t deal with him? " Ni Kang is still arrogant said.


    After listening to Ni Kang''s words, sun Qian and Han Gang look at each other and frown. In their opinion, this space power is really hard to deal with. However, Ni Kang said so, and they can''t say anything. They have to stick to it.


    Han Gang swallowed his saliva and rushed to Lu Jiuye in front of him with his three pointed and two edged fork in his hand. Countless bright lights flashed quickly and went straight to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye is still standing in the same place, motionless, the surrounding space cracks also with a special suction, instantly absorbed these cold awn, disappeared without a trace.


    Now, Han Gang is really a little confused. How to fight such a battle? All the moves seem to have no effect on Lu Jiuye.


    Sun Qian took a look at the situation in front of him. He thought to himself that all moves would be sucked away by this strange suction. If this is always the case, attacking Lu Jiuye with this kind of move would be the spirit of langai. Therefore, we must find another way.


    Thinking of this, sun Qian took a look at Lu Jiuye''s hands and found that his hands were always in the state of seal, and in such a situation, he never changed any posture.Seeing this, sun Qian seemed to think of something. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind. He immediately flew forward, clawed his right hand, turned his figure into a streamer, and quickly grabbed the ninth master.


    Lu Jiuye feels that he can''t show his cleverness in such a crack. Otherwise, he will find that his cleverness will disappear soon.


    Seeing that sun Qian had already rushed towards him, Lu Jiuye quickly changed his hands to make a seal. His figure flashed back and disappeared into the void.


    When sun Qian failed, he frowned and immediately looked around. At the same time, he was full of vigilance. He put his mental strength outside and tried to avoid his attack in the first time when Lu Jiuye appeared.


    Ni Kang still didn''t know what was going on in front of him. He just saw that sun Qian''s move had failed, and Lu Jiuye''s figure had disappeared. He couldn''t help feeling a little angry and said to them, "who are you? Let him run again? What''s the matter with you two? How could he have run so close? It''s rubbish. "

 Chapter 366

    Han Gang, with depression on his face, thought he wanted to please his master this time. Unexpectedly, he made Ni Kang angry. It seems that his life will be difficult in the future.


    Sun Qian doesn''t have the same understanding with Ni Kang. For him, he would not have been willing to be with Ni Kang and others. If it wasn''t for the needs of the clan, he would never have done such a task to protect a dandy.


    Moreover, along the way, sun Qian has no interest in Ni Kang. In his opinion, this man has been spoiled since he was a child. He has always been fearless. He is good at relying on his own roots, and he doesn''t work very hard for cultivation. When he can reach the present level, he doesn''t know how many talented Lingbao he has eaten. The level is hard piled up.


    Of course, this Ni Kang is not a complete waste. After all, he has the blood of the royal family and the support of the royal family behind him. Moreover, all the people in the royal family can cultivate their internal skills, especially some moves, which are very powerful. Therefore, Ni Kang''s sword technique is not simple.


    As soon as Ni Kang''s voice fell, Lu Jiuye''s figure appeared directly behind Ni Kang. There was no sign at all.


    Looking at Ni Kang''s back in front of him, Lu Jiuye''s face is cold. His right hand has already started to work secretly. Suddenly, he claps Ni Kang''s back.


    Bang!


    After a dull sound, Ni Kang only felt that there was a strong wind behind his body. Just as he was about to turn around, he didn''t expect that the palm of the other side had been patted on his body.


    Suddenly, Ni Kang''s whole body appeared a circle of golden light, protect him in it, did not let him suffer any harm, just feel hit by something, the body flew out.


    Although he didn''t worry about his life, he felt a little dizzy and scared him. This made Ni Kang feel surprised and angry. He never thought that Lu Jiuye would do the same thing again. He appeared behind him again and began to attack him. If he didn''t have the royal family''s inner armor, he might have died long ago.


    Sun Qian was also surprised. He never thought that Lu Jiuye would appear behind Ni Kang quietly. Fortunately, Ni Kang had a royal family member to protect his life. Otherwise, even if he avenged Ni Kang, it would be of no help. He would still be punished if he returned to Tianfeng sect. If the Royal family kept chasing him, he would have a choice The danger of being expelled from the Tianfeng sect.


    Han Gang is even more scared and sweats down. He is all the way to protect Ni Kang. If Ni Kang really has a problem, Han Gang must bury Ni Kang with him. Even if he survives, he will be regarded as his accomplice who killed Ni Kang, and his life is in danger.


    Lu Jiuye frowned deeply. He firmly believed that the other side had no defense in the palm just now. That is to say, his sneak attack was very successful, but the other side didn''t die or even get hurt. This really surprised Lu Jiuye.


    Ni Kang was so angry that he gritted his teeth and pointed to the ninth master and said, "old man, you attacked me twice in a row. Today, I must peel your skin, pull your tendon, and let you suffer and die!"


    With a roar, Ni Kang kills Lu Jiuye again with his slender sword in his hand.


    After what happened just now, Han Gang and sun Qian are also afraid of Lu Jiuye. They dare not leave Ni Kang for fear that something might happen to the dandy Royal young master. In that case, both of them will be buried with him.


    Therefore, in this battle, Han Gang and sun Qian dare not have the slightest carelessness. They immediately fly forward to help Ni Kang deal with Lu Jiuye.


    Three people join hands, Lu Jiuye is a bit unbearable, even with the method of space, but also a little suppressed feeling.


    However, Lu Jiuye is still fighting hard, trying to keep his heart calm. During this period, every time he encounters danger, Lu Jiuye will unconsciously start to observe Zhang Fan, always wondering why Zhang Fan thinks of the way to escape at the critical moment.


    After this battle, Lu Jiuye summed up an experience in Zhang Fan, that is, the more dangerous it is, the more you should keep calm and not be impatient. If you are impatient in your heart, you may not remember. On the contrary, if you keep your heart calm and pay attention to observing in the battle, you may really think of it at the critical moment This is the reason why we should not be surprised.


    Although the air in front of him was very chaotic, Lu Jiuye calmed down and observed carefully. It seemed that he had found some rules. With his own fighting experience, he began to dodge these moves. After all, there was no way out.


    Even if these experts are very strong, there is no difference for Lu Jiuye. Their moves are just a little faster. As long as they are in a normal state of mind, they can think of ways to solve these moves.


    Moreover, Lu Jiuye also found his own advantage, that is, space power. This kind of power is very rare. It seems that the three people in front of him have never had such fighting experience. Therefore, when exerting his space power, Lu Jiuye can move back to some advantages, which makes the three people in front of him seem to be unprepared.In the treasure tomb at that time, senior Deng Yuanzhou also explained to Lu Jiuye, especially in the aspect of space skills, which made Lu Jiuye have a deeper understanding. Moreover, the power of space has no form and is not fixed. As long as you understand it, you can play it at will. Only if you use it skillfully, it is a good move.


    Shi Xian looks at Lu Jiuye outside in the border, and his brow is slightly raised. He thinks that Lu Jiuye''s understanding of space power is relatively profound. Otherwise, he can''t have such a situation. Moreover, Lu Jiuye can use this power freely in such a battle, which shows that his understanding is relatively good, otherwise, he can''t I''ve been dealing with these people for so long.


    Looking at the battle in the field, Shi Xian secretly reckons the time. If it is carried out in the way of Lu Jiuye, it is very likely that he will fight for valuable time to let Zhang Fan have enough time to break through the realm.


    Taking another look at Zhang Fan, Shi Xian also admires his apprentice. No matter where he goes, he can meet good people. In Dagang desert, a place full of forest rules, he can find friends like Lu Jiuye and Yanfei. His luck is really right.

 Chapter 367

    But at this time, the sound of fighting sounded again in the distance, and from the direction of the sound, it should be closer and closer.


    Shixian looked into the distance and frowned.


    I saw that Yanfei looked a little embarrassed in the distance. She had a lot of scars and blood on her body, but she was still waving the northern snow sword in her hand, and it seemed that she didn''t feel any pain.


    Just now, Yanfei thought that these people could be led to a distance, so that they could not find Zhang Fan''s place of existence. But unexpectedly, these people joined hands and were really powerful. Even if Yanfei had the inheritance of BeiXue Dao and tiandaomen, he was not their opponent at all. He was forced to come back directly. In addition, he was injured now and had to retreat I came back.


    Han Gang also noticed Yanfei in the distance. He was very happy. From just now on, he had observed that the relationship between Lu Jiuye and Yanfei was unusual. He seemed to be in love with his father and son. Especially when Yanfei left, tears in his eyes made Han Gang firm his guess.


    With a finger, the mind moves, a huge net covering the sky appears directly on Yanfei''s head, and an invisible pressure spreads all over Yanfei''s body in an instant.


    "Take it!"


    A drink, Han Gang''s cover day huge net immediately toward the bottom of Yan Fei fell in the past, did not give Yan Fei any chance to escape.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Jiuye was anxious, and his moves were in a bit of confusion. Sun Qian, who was very experienced in fighting, saw this, and immediately slapped Lu Jiuye, directly smashing the defensive border around him. The remaining power of the palm, with the blazing temperature, instantly hit Lu Jiuye in the chest.


    Poof!


    Although it was not so powerful, Lu Jiuye suffered some internal injuries with this palm, and he spurted it out directly.


    Seeing this, Ni Kang felt that it was a good opportunity to pursue success. Holding the narrow sword in his hand, he killed Lu Jiuye again without giving him any chance to survive. After all, Lu Jiuye really annoyed Ni Kang just now. If it wasn''t for the Royal armor, Ni Kang would have died long ago.


    Han Gang catches Yan Fei directly, with a smile on his face, and says to Lu Jiuye in the distance, "old man, who do you think we caught?"


    Lu Jiuye has a trace of anger in his eyes. In his heart, Yanfei is just like his son. Lu Jiuye watched him grow up. He came to the desert to find some ways to improve Yanfei''s state. If Yanfei really died here, Lu Jiuye doesn''t intend to leave alive.


    "You let him go, you can come at me!" Lu Jiuye was angry and called to Han Gang in the distance.


    Han Gang snorted coldly. With a venomous look in his eyes, he looked at Yanfei. He directly raised the three pointed two edged fork and stabbed it at Yanfei''s shoulder.


    Poof!


    Yan Fei, who was covered with blood, was even paler.


    When Lu Jiuye saw this scene, he was very angry and his eyes were wide open. His eyes were bursting with anger. Someone dared to hurt Yanfei. Lu Jiuye couldn''t stand it.


    At this time, Ni Kang directly flew forward, a sword straight to Lu Jiuye''s chest.


    Lu Jiuye didn''t dodge at all, just a pair of eyes staring at Ni Kang. In his cold eyes, it was very uncomfortable.


    When sun Qian saw this, he frowned. Although it seemed that Lu Jiuye was dead, as long as Ni Kang''s Sword Pierced Lu Jiuye''s heart, Lu Jiuye would be dead.


    But seeing Lu Jiuye''s eyes and the momentum of his whole body made sun Qian feel puzzled and even puzzled. He could completely avoid Ni Kang''s attack. Why resist it? Does he want to die with Ni Kang?


    While sun Qian was thinking, the sword edge in Ni Kang''s hand had already approached Lu Jiuye''s chest, but after the sword edge just punctured Lu Jiuye''s skirt a little, there was a sound of metal confrontation.


    After hearing this voice, Ni Kang was also slightly stunned. He couldn''t help but feel puzzled and said to himself, "what''s the matter?"


    Sun Qian''s brow was more and more wrinkled, and a bad premonition suddenly appeared in his heart. He didn''t understand what was hidden in Lu Jiuye''s body.


    Lu Jiuye looks cold. Looking at Ni Kang in front of him, he says coldly, "you forced me."


    His voice seemed to come from Jiuyou hell. At this moment, Lu Jiuye seemed to be a different person. Although he was still like that, the tone of his voice and the look on his face were not the same as Lu Jiuye.


    When sun Qian saw this, he thought it was not good. It must be Han Gang''s behavior that angered the old man in front of him. Otherwise, he could not have become like this.


    Sometimes it''s terrible for a person to change, especially when it''s not a good thing.


    Sun Qian took the lead to react from the shock and directly went forward to pull Ni Kang back. After all, Ni Kang can''t make any mistakes, otherwise, he will be dead after he goes back.Shixian looked at Lu Jiuye in the distance with some surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Lu Jiuye had sealed his ability with a mysterious power, but why did he do it? Can we say that this kind of power backfired on him?


    However, the seal has now been untied, and Lu Jiuye''s space strength has been upgraded to a new level. However, Shi Xian knows that although this can improve Lu Jiuye''s ability a lot, it will certainly have a negative impact. It is a move to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place and appeared again. He had already come to Yanfei''s side and waved his palms to all the people around him frequently. Countless palms with the power of space quickly scattered around him. His palms were everywhere and powerful.


    As soon as Han gang saw it, he suddenly said something bad in his heart. He hastened to push his aura to the limit. He dodged Lu Jiuye''s attack with a look of surprise on his face. I don''t understand why Lu Jiuye suddenly became so strong.


    Although Han Gang evaded Lu Jiuye''s attack, the entourage nearby was not so lucky. He was directly attacked by Lu Jiuye''s palm, spat blood one after another, and fell to one side. Some people were even killed by Lu Jiuye''s palm, and died.


    Ni Kang didn''t understand. He asked elder sun Qian in a low voice: "what''s the matter with this old guy?"

 Chapter 368

    With a deep frown, sun Qian replied to Ni Kang, "there is a seal in his body, which limits his strength. That is to say, he hides part of his strength. Of course, it may be that he can''t control this power, so he has to do it."


    Sun Qian''s guess coincides with Shi Xian''s.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Yanfei. He saw that Yanfei was covered with blood and was dying. His face was pale. He could not help but feel like a knife in his heart.


    Yan Fei saw Lu Jiuye come to his side, a smile on his pale face, said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I tried my best."


    Lu Jiuye looked at Yan Fei heartily, nodded and said: "I know, child, you suffer, you can rest assured, I will revenge for you, you are tired, just watch here, dare to hurt you, I will make them pay a painful price."


    With that, Master Lu Jiuye helped Yanfei to a stone and asked him to sit and watch. He stood up. His whole body was more murderous, and his loving face was full of hatred.


    Sun Qian took a look at Lu Jiuye and said to Ni Kang: "be careful, this guy seems to have untied his own seal. His strength should not be weak."


    Han Gang was a bit speechless by the scene just now. He has never seen such a master, especially the escape from death just now, which makes him a little nervous. If his reaction is a little slower, he may get hurt.


    The injured followers in the distance were also frightened, especially when Lu Jiuye suddenly appeared in front of them just now.


    "Just now, the old man was so fast that he suddenly appeared in front of us? It''s hard to imagine such a speed. I don''t know how he did it? "


    "This is not terrible. What''s terrible is that as soon as he appeared, he played a very strong hand. Many of our companions died in his hands."


    "Amazing speed, strange palm wind. I really don''t know who this guy is and why he has such power. It''s incredible."


    They all looked at Lu Jiuye in surprise, and even began to walk towards the distance with all the pain, so as not to be affected by the battle and lose their lives.


    Lu Jiuye looked at the three people in front of him, with anger in his eyes, and his momentum climbed to the limit. His strong intention to kill made people shudder.


    Han Gang was almost frightened by Lu Jiuye, but he had never seen such a situation, especially the killing intention of Lu Jiuye, which made him feel a little numb.


    Sun Qian is worried. Here, his realm is the highest, and his strength is also the strongest. But in terms of fighting, he has never seen such an opponent, a master of space power. It is said that he is quite terrible.


    Ni Kang doesn''t feel much about all this. In his opinion, with the strength of the three of them, he is confident to deal with Lu Jiuye, and he is still clamoring.


    "Old man, is this the best way? Come on, let''s work together, I don''t believe we can''t deal with him! " Ni Kang said confidently.


    After listening to Ni Kang''s words, sun Qian was angry. He felt that the prince of the royal family had eaten too much good food. He was a bit of a leader. He didn''t care about such a dangerous person and dared to speak so big. Didn''t he really understand the danger of space power? Or arrogant to the fundamental will not be the power of space in the eyes of the master.


    Han Gang has been scared to death, but for Ni Kang''s order, he also dare not follow, but because of the fear, the strength will be more or less discounted.


    Lu Jiuye approached the three people step by step, with a kind of light blue atmosphere around him. This is the fluctuation of space power. Although it looks very light, it has the power of terror.


    Seeing this, sun Qian frowned slightly and clapped a palm directly at Lu Jiuye in front of him. With a hot flame in his palm, he quickly attacked Lu Jiuye. Between the whistling, the sand and stone on the ground became scorched earth.


    Looking at the palm wind approaching in front of him, Lu Jiuye''s face remained unchanged. He didn''t have any fear and didn''t mean to block. He was still moving forward.


    At this time, the speed of the palm wind is faster and faster. When the fire red palm wind approaches Lu Jiuye''s face, Lu Jiuye''s figure suddenly disappears out of thin air, as if escaping into the void. It disappears. The fire red palm wind also rushes into the air and smashes a big stone behind Lu Jiuye.


    Looking at Lu Jiuye disappearing out of thin air in front of them, sun Qian and his three men were also surprised. Ni Kang, in particular, kept looking back to see if Lu Jiuye was behind him, because every time Lu Jiuye disappeared, the next moment would appear behind him. He had encountered such things twice.


    Sun Qian was also constantly observing the surroundings, and he was constantly guessing in his heart where Lu Jiuye would be next.


    Han Gang is a face of panic looking around, although his strength is not weak, but encounter such a master, Han Gang''s heart is also a little scared.At this time, a space wave suddenly appeared around the three people. There were countless cracks in the space. There was a dark space inside. I didn''t know where to go.


    Seeing this, sun qian can''t help but shrink his pupils. He says in his heart that it''s not good. He reminds them in a hurry. At the same time, he shows his body method and is ready to dodge.


    At this time, countless light blue palms appeared in all the space cracks, palms with space power, directly toward the three people in the field.


    Sun Qian also tried to fight with this palm style for several times, but found that Lu Jiuye''s palm style had a tearing power of space, which instantly tore the fire red palm style and disappeared.


    Seeing this, sun Qian''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. There was no way to fight such a duel, so he had to dodge.


    Ni Kang also began to fight back, but he also found something abnormal and quickly dodged towards the distance, but after all, his body method was slower and he got a slap.


    This palm surprised Ni Kang, because he found that the tearing power in the palm wind could hurt his royal armor, and the golden protective light around him would be much dimmer. In Ni Kang''s opinion, if this situation continues, he will not be able to survive.


    Han Gang is under the death, panic, his body method to the limit, for such palm wind, dare not get a little, lest life is not safe.

 Chapter 369

    Sun Qian dodged and looked around, constantly looking for the figure of Lu Jiuye. After all, if Lu Jiuye didn''t control such an attack, he might lose control.


    Therefore, sun Qian dares to conclude that Lu Jiuye must be nearby and somewhere. As long as he is eliminated, all the troubles will be solved.


    Releasing his mental strength, sun Qian began to explore around to see where Lu Jiuye was. As expected, he found Lu Jiuye not far away.


    Sun Qian was very happy. He said to Han Gang and Ni Kang: "hold on, I''ll go back."


    With that, sun Qian''s figure was in a flash, and he ran directly to the direction of the landing Jiuye. His two palms rolled out a very fierce red palm wind, and with a dull drink in his mouth, he patted directly to the landing Jiuye.


    I thought that this palm would directly hurt Lu Jiuye, but I didn''t expect that this palm wind would go directly through Lu Jiuye''s body and explode in the rear, which had no effect on the figure.


    Seeing this, sun Qian was stunned. He didn''t understand what was going on, but he had a bad feeling in his heart. Especially in this unknown situation, it was the easiest to collapse.


    Sometimes, when people are in danger, it''s not very terrible. I''m afraid they don''t know what they are going to meet. If the other side is really a master, they will fight for hundreds of rounds with their swords and guns. Even if their strength is poor, they will feel calm and have nothing to fear.


    The most terrible thing is that the other party''s realm and means have never been seen before, which makes people easily have an inexplicable strangeness in their hearts. What''s more, Lu Jiuye seems to be just a virtual shadow in front of him, and he is full of unknowns about what will happen later.


    At this moment, sun Qian''s heart turned like electricity. After all, he had some insight into the power of this space. He kept thinking in his mind, trying to find a reasonable explanation.


    When he came to Lu Jiuye, sun Qian put out his hand to test it. He found that it was just a shadow, but how did it come into being.


    At this time, sun Qian suddenly thought of something. He immediately looked at the empty shadow in front of him and said to himself, "is this A mirror of the void


    Although sun Qian had never seen the empty image, he had heard of it.


    If the virtual image is used well, it can make it difficult for people to distinguish the true from the false. Moreover, the image can make corresponding actions according to the master''s idea. Except that it can''t be hit or touched, the others are no different from real people.


    However, generally speaking, there are many such images, but there is only one. Is it hard for Lu Jiuye to have only such ability? It''s impossible.


    After thinking about it carefully, sun Qian felt that something was wrong. There must be some conspiracy in it. Suddenly, an inexplicable fear rose in his heart again.


    When he turned around, sun Qian also found something wrong. He didn''t know when there was a lot of space separation around him. These space separation began to close gradually, forming a square red space.


    "No!" Sun Qian immediately realized that he had been trapped. Moreover, this place should be a sealed land. Just now, this sealed land has started to start, which means that he will be trapped here.


    Thinking of this, sun Qian quickly used his body method and wanted to rush out of the gap of the seal, but he was still slow. The space was completely closed, and sun Qian could not rush out at all.


    Han Gang and Ni Kang also saw this scene and were shocked. Among them, sun Qian is the most powerful. If he is caught, they don''t know what to do.


    Han Gang, in particular, has no way to deal with Lu Jiuye''s spatial power. In addition, he is afraid that if Ni Kang had not been here, he would have run away and would not have been consumed here.


    Although Ni Kang was a little surprised, he was still angry, especially when he was attacked by Lu Jiuye twice in a row. It was a great shame for him. In addition, he was a man with strong self-esteem. At that time, he had promised the third prince Ni Xiuwei that he would take Zhang Fan''s head back and avenge his seventh uncle.


    For Ni Kang, he is a master of Mahayana. He has many magic weapons in his hand. Besides, Han Gang''s means are not simple. Besides, elder sun Qian, a master of Tianfeng sect, is sure to be easy to win Zhang Fan.


    But now it seems that Lu Jiuye was killed on the way, and he is also a master who knows the power of space. It seems that this matter is a bit tricky.


    However, Ni Kang still refused to admit defeat and began to take out a lot of things from the storage space ring. There are all kinds of magic weapons, especially some defensive magic weapons.


    In Ni Kang''s opinion, the magic weapon of defense is very important. There are not many, because at the critical time, you may really save your life.


    Han gang saw this scene as if he had grasped a straw to save his life. He followed Ni Kang all the time, because in his opinion, only in this way can he save his life.Lu Jiuye seals sun Qian, turns around and walks towards Ni Kang. His intention to kill is still strong, especially when he looks at Han Gang. Because he has hurt Yanfei, Lu Jiuye swears that he will revenge Yanfei.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye''s figure once again flashed, directly into the void, disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Ni Kang quickly sacrificed many kinds of defensive magic weapons and formed a special defensive border around him. He looked around carefully as if he were a mouse trapped in a cage.


    Han Gang has been pulling Ni Kang''s sleeve, and his face is full of worry. His arrogance has long disappeared.


    At this time, I do not know where to start a sound of muffled sound, completely invisible, but in these attacks are still real fall on the defense mask, even let the inside of Han Gang and Ni Kang two people are thrilled.


    Han Gang gingerly asked Ni Kang: "young master, can we really resist the old guy''s things? Why do I feel a little unreliable? "


    Seeing that he was so timid, Ni Kang was very angry and said to him, "I don''t know. These are all the things collected by my young master all his life. They are always put in the ring of storage space for a rainy day."

 Chapter 370

    After a pause, Ni Kang continued: "I didn''t expect that these treasures could be used today. If you think these things are unreliable, you should go out!"


    Hearing that Ni Kang wanted to drive him out, Han Gang didn''t dare to breathe. He knew in his heart that if he went out, he would be dead after landing nine masters.


    All around is a space crack, countless to light blue light waves constantly hit on Ni Kang''s whole body''s light mask, making a dull sound, which makes people scared.


    Ni Kang''s entourage in the distance, seeing the situation in the field, showed an incredible look in their eyes. They never thought that Lu Jiuye was so strong.


    "My God, am I wrong? This old guy''s method is so strong? It''s incredible. Even the three of them are not his opponents? "


    "Yes, among us, elder sun Qian has the highest means, but so what? Now he is locked in the seal. Our young master and Han Gang can only defend and fight against the trapped animals. We can''t help. If we can kill the old man at this time, the young master will reward us after we go back. ¡±


    "it''s easy for you to say. You see, our young master has so many magic weapons. In the end, it''s useless. We can only be trapped in the light shield. If we go up, we can only die."


    "The power of space! It''s something that only appears in the legend. Now we have a chance to see it once. It''s not bad. It''s just that we have no chance to tell others about it. "


    For this matter, everyone thinks that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. If you continue to look at it here, after Lu Jiuye killed Ni Kang and Han Gang, you will find them.


    However, on second thought, if Ni Kang really survived, then they would be in danger. When he went back, Ni Kang would be furious and put them to death.


    Therefore, these people don''t know what to do now. At last, they discuss with each other. They''d better take a look at the situation first. If Lu Jiuye really killed Ni Kang, they will leave here immediately. It''s important to run for their lives.


    If it''s another case, Ni Kang and Han Gang join hands to kill Lu Jiuye, then they will stay here all the time, and even go to help at the end, which can be regarded as an account to Ni Kang.


    In the field, Ni Kang carefully looked around, and felt that the halo of his defense magic weapon was good. Although there were all kinds of shaking in Lu Jiuye''s attack, it seemed that he was very stable, and there was no harm to them, so he was more bold.


    Looking at the cracks in the space outside, Ni Kang hugged his shoulder and said in a loud voice, "old man, are you the only one with this ability? Now I have a magic weapon to protect myself. What can you do for me? If you are still stubborn, I believe that the royal family will not let you go. "


    For this, Ni Kang has already made a concession. After all, when he first started to attack Lu Jiuye, he did not think that Lu Jiuye was so powerful.


    Therefore, for this phenomenon, he just wanted to suppress Lu Jiuye as a royal family. He thought that if he could scare Lu Jiuye away, all the troubles would be solved.


    However, Lu Jiuye doesn''t give Ni Kang any face. He is still attacking, and his speed is getting faster and faster. However, the halo around Ni Kang seems to have a special elasticity, and he can completely defend Lu Jiuye''s moves. There will be no accident, but there will be violent shaking, but there is no sign of damage.


    After a period of time, Ni Kang''s courage became stronger when he saw that there was no sign of damage in front of him. With a cold hum, he called out to Lu Jiuye: "well, since you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the ability. Anyway, I don''t plan to go out from here now. The things in my storage space ring are enough for our life Some time ago, anyway, I''m not in a hurry to go out. I''ll just live here. "


    After a pause, Ni Kang continued to say to Lu Jiuye: "and, don''t say I didn''t remind you, there are a lot of people in our royal family who come to the desert Dagang. Moreover, everyone will be equipped with a very strong Tianfeng sect expert. You are not his opponent at all. I advise you to run for your life, otherwise, you won''t have this chance."


    But Lu Jiuye is still not tired of attacking the border, has been constantly testing, want to know, where is the weakness of the border.


    But just here, the border of seal sun Qian suddenly split a very small gap, this gap began to spread around, and finally made a startling sound!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, smoke and dust all around, the border that trapped sun Qian was broken, and a shock wave spread around, as if a sandstorm had been set off.


    Many people rushed to the distance, and even some people rushed to the distance.Lu Jiuye also frowned and quickly turned to look at the space boundary he had just set up. He was also very curious about how Sun Qian could break the boundary he had set up.


    Sun Qian is more or less clever in this matter. With his experience in the world, for some seals, if you want to open them, you need to have these special abilities. One of them is that you can let the person who sets the seal to untie them. After all, this seal is set by him, and you must know how to untie it.


    Second, if there are some loopholes in the setting of the seal, as long as we find this point, it is not difficult to break the seal and get out of it.


    Third, if you have been practicing in the border for a long time, and your realm has been upgraded, you will not be trapped in the current border.


    Fourth, every seal boundary will have a central point, also known as the array eye. If you find this thing and destroy it, then the energy balance in the seal will be broken. Finally, the seal will lose its original power and disappear, unable to play its real power.


    Sun Qian found this point.

 Chapter 371

    Moreover, as long as we find the central point of the seal, we can use some ingenious methods to open it without wasting so much aura.


    Looking at Lu Jiuye in the distance, sun Qian immediately rushed over and gave Lu Jiuye a palm. The fiery red palm wind with a kind of hot temperature directly patted Lu Jiuye''s chest. The speed was extremely fast, like a meteor, which was unavoidable.


    Because all of this is very sudden, and just now Lu Jiuye wasted a lot of aura when attacking Ni Kang to defend the border, so for sun Qian''s hand, Lu Jiuye seems to be unable to do what he wants. He can only push the whole body''s space border to the limit and resist the opponent''s move.


    At this time, the red palm wind roared, directly shot on the boundary of Lu Jiuye''s space, and suddenly burst into flames.


    At the same time, Lu Jiuye also felt that his meridians and five zang organs had been shaken. He suddenly felt a smell of sweet smell in his throat. With a puff, a mouthful of blood sprayed directly on the ground.


    Seeing this, sun Qian immediately took advantage of the victory and attacked the ninth master of the landing with his hands. In a moment, the wind of his hands turned into a fiery red shadow, and the ninth master of the landing came over.


    Lu Jiuye could only dodge as much as he could, but he found that such attacks were too intensive to dodge at all. He also got a few moves. For a moment, his skirt was scorched by the high temperature.


    When Ni Kang and Han gang saw this, they were delighted and clapped.


    "This day, the elder of fengpai is really unusual. After I go back, I must pay a high price to keep this person by my side. In that case, my life will be guaranteed!" Ni Kang looks at Sun Qian in the distance, and his eyes are full of excitement.


    Han Shigang can''t help sighing! A face relaxed said: "in this case, let''s go to help, this old guy just now is very arrogant, now seems to be a little overwhelmed, young master, I''ll go to catch him, let''s torture him well, see if he dare to be so arrogant."


    Ni Kang nodded, and the sinister smile appeared on his face again. He nodded and said, "OK, you should catch me first. We''ll play slowly after a while."


    After listening to Ni Kang''s words, Han Gang, holding the three pointed two edged fork in his hand, rushed directly to the direction of landing Jiuye.


    When sun Qian saw Han Gang coming, he could not help but frown. His eyes were full of contempt. He saw everything in the battle just now. He felt that Han Gang was just a waste. He had no ability except to fake tiger''s power and flatter. Now he came to make trouble again. He clearly wanted to win credit in front of Ni Kang.


    "I can deal with this person by myself. Go to find Zhang Fan. If I guess correctly, he should be near here." Sun Qian said to Han Gang.


    "Nearby?" After hearing this, Han Gang was also stunned. He looked around in a hurry, but he didn''t find anything. He asked sun Qian, "where is it? Why didn''t I see it? "


    Sun Qian said to him with a cold face: "if you are not blind, the places you look at these shock waves have been razed to the ground, only that place seems to have an invisible thing, and the wind and sand are piled up there. Therefore, if I am not wrong, the person you are looking for should be hidden in the boundary of the space."


    After hearing what sun Qian said, Han Gang felt that there was some truth in his mind. He was also secretly calculating that if he caught Zhang Fan, it would be a great achievement. At that time, the young master would surely be rewarded.


    Thinking of this, Han Gang resolutely gave up Lu Jiuye and rushed to the distance.


    Lu Jiuye saw that the position where Han Gang was going was really the direction of Zhang Fan''s closure. He was worried and wanted to rush to stop Han Gang immediately.


    But Sun Qian won''t give him this chance at all. He directly uses moves to entangle him, which makes Lu Jiuye unable to get rid of himself. What''s more, after Lu Jiuye unties his seal, although his spatial power becomes stronger, his spiritual power consumption is also quite terrible. Therefore, even with the power of space, Lu Jiuye can only support him painstakingly It''s a matter of time.


    But Lu Jiuye''s heart is still worried about Zhang Fan. If these people really disturb Zhang Fan when he is closed, or kill him before he is out of the gate, then the sacrifices made by himself and Yanfei are in vain.


    Yan Fei sat in the distance, looking very weak and bleeding too much, which made him feel dizzy. He wanted to help him with a knife, but he found that he could not do it at all, so in such a situation, Yan Fei''s eyes also flashed a little despair.


    Looking at the situation outside, Shi Xian can''t help frowning and sighing to himself. Now Yanfei has been seriously injured, and Lu Jiuye in the distance is also injured. Sun Qian is really an expert, and his strength is higher than Lu Jiuye. With Lu Jiuye''s strength, I''m afraid he can''t hold on for a long time.


    And at this time, Shixian also sent Han Gang, he has been holding the hands of the three pointed two edged fork, toward the border side came.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian''s brow is deeper, which is not a good thing. It seems that the other party has found the boundary, and it is estimated that the boundary will be broken soon. In that case, Zhang Fan will be in danger.What''s more, Zhang Fan is still in the critical period of breakthrough, and can''t be disturbed at all. If he is disturbed at this time, he is likely to have retrograde meridians and become possessed.


    Seeing Han Gang getting closer and closer, Shi Xian also felt that he had to fight once, and immediately released his mental power. An invisible force was directly instilled into the boundary of space, making the whole boundary of space more solid.


    At this time, Han Gang has come to the border, around a circle, found that this place is indeed some abnormal, with a grim smile on his face, the corners of his mouth raised a curve, holding the hands of the three pointed two edged fork, pointed to the border and said: "Zhang Fan, don''t think I don''t know you are here, you dare to kill the seven kings of the royal family, today will pay a painful price!"


    With that, Han Gang immediately raised his three pointed two edged fork in his hand, and gave a loud drink. The three pointed two edged fork suddenly inserted into the frontier in front of him. For a moment, the three pointed two edged fork seemed to be hindered by an obstacle. Suddenly, a shock wave spread around. The shock force carried the sand and rocks around, and the scene was chaotic.

 Chapter 372

    After a piece of smoke and dust dispersed, Han Gang was a little confused and disheartened. Because the shock wave was too violent, all the dust followed the shock wave and patted Han Gang''s face directly, which made him eat a mouthful of sand.


    In Han Gang''s opinion, the border of this place should be out of control. He only needs to break the border with his strongest blow, so that he can see Zhang fan inside.


    Unexpectedly, this border is so tough, tough even a little unimaginable for Han Gang.


    So, when he didn''t break the space barrier, Han Gang felt that the space barrier must be very solid, and it was necessary to find someone to help, but who was more reasonable?


    In terms of strength, it''s reasonable to find Ni Kang. Maybe he can break the barrier at one stroke. But after all, there are different masters and servants between them. How can they open this mouth?


    Depressed Han Gang, glancing around, found that there were several servants still alive in the distance. Although they were injured, they were not serious and had a certain fighting capacity. However, these people had been watching, which made Han Gang feel uncomfortable. He thought to himself that I was going to be scared to pee in my pants, and you were watching. Is that so Li, after we go back, we must make you suffer, so that we can get rid of our hatred.


    "Hello! You guys! Why don''t you come and help me Han Gang shouts to several people in the distance, with a little dissatisfaction in his tone.


    The hearts of these people are very reluctant, but there is no way, can only be hard to come to help.


    When Shi Xian saw this scene, he was more or less anxious. He didn''t know what Zhang Fan was doing now and whether he had broken through the shackles in his body. Now it''s time to wake up. If he didn''t wake up again, there would be no chance. He could help him again at most. Now the boundary of this layer of space is quite weak. If he did, he would have no chance Next time, this layer of border has no resistance at all and is directly broken.


    Seeing that Han Gang and others are going to attack the boundary of space, Shi Xian takes a look at Zhang Fan''s state, sighs in his heart, and says to Zhang Fan, "I can only help you here, and the rest depends on your boy''s nature."


    With that, Shi Xian condensed his spiritual power together again, directly attached to the boundary of space, making the boundary of space firm again.


    Bang!


    There was another loud and dull sound. Everyone was thrown out by the shock wave. At the same time, like Han Gang, they ate a mouthful of sand. Even after some people were shocked by the shock wave, their internal injuries became more serious.


    Han Gang also had his first experience. This time, he was psychologically prepared. As long as he was angry and touched the boundary of the space, he would leave immediately to avoid the tragedy.


    However, this time, Han Gang also had some headaches. The attack twice in a row was useless. It seems that the boundary of this space is not simple. The attack of himself and these people seems to have no effect. It seems that Ni Kang is still needed. But how can I tell him?


    Standing in the distance, Ni Kang has noticed what happened here for a long time. Seeing that Han Gang and others failed to break the space barrier twice, he can''t help but secretly scold these people for being rubbish. They can''t even break the space barrier. What do you want?


    With anger in his heart, Ni Kang came over with a gloomy face.


    After seeing the look on Ni Kang''s face, they immediately hid aside and lowered their heads. They did not dare to breathe. They knew that what had happened just now must have upset the master, otherwise Ni Kang would not be like this.


    Han Gang Saw Ni Kang come over and quickly arched his hand and said, "master, you see, the boundary of this space is a bit unusual. So many of us can''t open it. It''s really strange. Master, why don''t you and I join hands to have a try?"


    Ni Kang glanced at Han Gang and said to him, "join hands with me. Do you think you are worthy?"


    Although this sentence is very hurtful, Han Gang doesn''t care about it. After all, he has followed Ni Kang for many years. Han Gang knows Ni Kang''s temper more or less. Although he is a little dissatisfied with Ni Kang now, he can get it back from flattery in the future.


    Ni Kang took a look at the border in front of him and said to all the people around him, "you must be able to break the border this time. You have a good look."


    With that, Ni Kang directly shook his narrow sword. The blade of the narrow sword suddenly gave out a buzzing sound. He turned around and pointed it out. A thin and narrow sword Qi rushed to the frontier in an instant.


    Just listen to a dull sound, the boundary of space is broken in an instant, and Zhang Fan shows his figure inside.


    At this moment, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan was really in the border. Even Ni Kang himself felt a little surprised. He just took a try to do it. Unexpectedly, he really broke the border. He was surprised. When he saw Zhang Fan, he was ecstatic again.


    Han Gang took the lead to react and immediately said to Ni Kang with a flattering face: "master, you are so wise and powerful! So many of us haven''t broken the boundary. You can do it with your own strength. It''s really disappointing for us! "Although he said so, Han Gang''s heart was not satisfied. It was clear that he and these people weakened the power of space boundary after two attacks, and Ni Kang got a bargain.


    Around these people are scholars, Han Gang began to flatter, have said to Ni Kang.


    "Yes, the master is so powerful that he solved the boundary with one sword. We really admire him!"


    "Is that Zhang Fan? It''s said that his strength is not weak. He can kill the seventh prince. Can we be his opponents? "


    "What are you afraid of? Do you find that he seems to be still in seclusion, and he seems to be breaking through the boundary. At this time, he can''t be disturbed. Now our master has broken his boundary. Now, this boy is really dead."


    "That''s right. It seems that we can take him to the top of the table without any effort. Then we can go back and get the reward!"


    When people looked at Zhang Fan in front of them, they all felt very lucky. Since Zhang Fan was closed, he could be killed easily. There was no resistance at all.

 Chapter 373

    Seeing this scene, Lu Jiuye and sun Qian both stop fighting. Sun Qian''s face is calm and feels that Lu Jiuye''s state of mind is collapsing. In this case, why not let him watch the people he wants to protect die with his own eyes? In this way, or let the hope in his heart completely destroyed, that is the deepest way to hit a person.


    Lu Jiuye sighed in his heart that all this was over. In order to protect Zhang Fan, he and Yanfei risked their lives. But in the end, the sky failed. He tried his best. But in the end, he was unwilling.


    However, on second thought, since I have tried my best, there is nothing to regret about it. I have tried my best to achieve this result. In this case, there is nothing to regret. It''s just a pity that Zhang Fan, a generation of genius, is going to die here today.


    Yanfei looks at the scene in front of him and shakes his head and grins bitterly. Although he has not been in contact with Zhang Fan for a long time, he has also established a deep friendship. Every time he is in danger, Zhang fan can stand up at the critical moment and calmly resolve all the troubles.


    therefore, in Yanfei''s heart, except for Lu Jiuye, he has never admired him Who, but when he saw Zhang Fan, Yan Fei couldn''t help but respect him. He also felt that Zhang Fan was his model.


    Along the way, Yanfei also learned a lot from Zhang Fan. Although she didn''t improve her own realm, she learned a lot of ways to deal with danger later.


    Even at this moment, Yanfei still thinks that Zhang Fan must have a solution and will never be killed in this way.


    Han Gang thinks that now is a good opportunity for him to perform. Zhang Fan is still in the closed door. In this way, he can directly take his head off his neck and offer it to the master. In that way, the master will be very happy.


    Thinking of this, Han Gang immediately said to Ni Kang with a smile on his face: "master, it''s better for me to solve this problem. I''ll take off his head now."


    "No


    Ni Kang shook his head to Han Gang and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. Ni Kang raised an evil smile at the corner of his mouth and continued: "for this man, I don''t have to do it myself, which can be regarded as correcting the prestige of our royal family."


    With that, Ni Kang approached Zhang Fan step by step, holding the sword in his hand. The thin and narrow sword was buzzing, as if it was the kind of greed for blood, showing a burst of excitement.


    Lu Jiuye couldn''t bear it and wanted to use his body method to save Zhang Fan. However, sun Qian was standing in front of Lu Jiuye all the time. With a cold smile on his face, he said to Lu Jiuye, "I advise you not to move. Anyway, the person you want to protect must die today. In addition, you can''t get through this. Do you really think that you are now Are you still my opponent? "


    Lu Jiuye gave a cold hum, and his hands were about to seal. He used the method of space movement.


    But Sun Qian didn''t give him the chance at all. He directly played a hand at Lu Jiuye, making Lu Jiuye unable to make a seal at all. They continued to fight together.


    Holding the sword in his hand, Ni Kang approached Zhang Fan step by step. When he came to Zhang Fan, he saw that Zhang Fan still slightly closed his eyes and didn''t mean to open them. He knew in his heart that Zhang Fan must be breaking through the realm and killing him at this time. He didn''t even feel pain. He just knew that he was dead.


    With a sneer, Ni Kang raised his sword and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, you are so brave that you dare to fight against the people in our royal family. Today, I will let you pay for your blood. You may not know that your head is worth a lot of money. Take your head back, and I can enjoy it. Let''s go on the road with peace of mind!"


    With that, Ni Kang raised his long narrow sword high. His eyes flashed with a sharp light, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, as if he saw himself with Zhang Fan''s head back to the scene of the royal family''s reward.


    But at this time, Zhang Fan suddenly opened his eyes, eyes, looking at the front of the sword, Zhang Fan suddenly stretched out his right hand, two fingers together, instantly caught Ni Kang''s sword.


    Ni Kang sees to pack, in the heart suddenly a surprised, how also did not expect Zhang Fan to open eyes suddenly at this time.


    At this time, with Zhang Fan as the center, a circle of shock waves suddenly appeared, spread out all around, and directly flicked away Ni Kang in front of him, flying a long distance.


    Han Gang is the first to react. He rushes over and catches Ni Kang in case he falls to the ground.


    At this time, Zhang Fan has slightly stood up, the skirt of his body is calm, and his eyes are clear. It is obvious that this man has just broken through successfully and opened his shackles.


    Around these people face with surprised expression, looked at Zhang Fan, can''t help whispering.


    "This Zhang Fan wakes up at this time, doesn''t it mean that he has broken through the realm now? If that is the case, how much will his strength be improved? "


    "How much can we improve? I thought it was a powerful man. He was just a master in shackles. We have so many Mahayana masters. If we want to deal with him, we can''t catch him easily?""You can''t say that. The seventh Prince''s ability is not small, but he died in the end. Therefore, in my opinion, Zhang Fan''s ability can''t be measured by the conventional realm."


    "It''s impossible. In my opinion, there is such a big gap between the seven princes and him. That means that the seven princes must have been careless when fighting, so they gave him a chance to take advantage of it. Moreover, the seven princes fight with him alone, and we have so many people. Are we afraid of him?"


    After a look at Zhang Fan''s present state, people can''t help but have different opinions. But in the end, they all feel that Zhang Fan is not great, but he is better than other experts in shackle state. It''s probably an accident that the seventh Prince died in his hands.


    Han Gang looks at Zhang Fan and frowns. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s realm is at least higher than that of the seventh prince. Even if he is not as good as the seventh prince, he should be a master of Mahayana. However, it seems that Zhang Fan is just a shackle realm. Han Gang doesn''t understand how the seventh Prince died in his hands What about China?


    "Master, I think it''s a bit strange." Han Gang frowned and said to Ni Kang.

 Chapter 374

    Ni Kang also thinks it''s a bit strange. Zhang Fan really doesn''t look like a master who can defeat the seventh prince. However, the seventh Prince actually died in his hands. There must be some other reasons.


    He turned his head and looked at Lu Jiuye and others. Ni Kang narrowed his eyes and thought about it seriously. Is this the hand that he used to unite these two people to fight against the seventh prince? In this way, the seventh prince could not resist, and finally died?


    But this seven uncles is also, opposite person is many, report oneself is the person of royal family, leave directly good, why to seek fault? I lost my life in the end. It''s not worth it.


    In this way, Ni Kang thinks that Zhang Fan is not the only one who killed the seventh prince. It must be the cooperation of the three of them that can kill him. In this way, Zhang Fan has no strength. The real one is Lu Jiuye, the old man.


    With constant calculation in his heart, Ni Kang also felt that his guess was more and more reasonable, and the arrogant color appeared on his face again.


    After all, from the current situation, Zhang Fan is just out of the pass. Even if he has broken through the boundary, he is just in shackles. There is nothing to be afraid of. The Lu Jiuye is also entangled now. Sun Qian will deal with him and make him unable to escape.


    The guy named Yanfei has also been seriously injured, and now only half of his life is left, so it''s not hard to go back with three people''s heads.


    Thinking of this, Ni Kang once again showed that arrogant attitude, carrying both hands, said to Zhang Fan: "are you Zhang Fan?"


    Zhang Fan Light looked at him, nodded, cold said: "yes, I am Zhang Fan, who are you, why do you want to shut me up, to me? What is the purpose? "


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s question, Ni Kang said with a sneer, "do you dare to ask me? Zhang Fan, how dare you! I dare to fight against our royal family. I don''t think you pay attention to our royal family at all. Today, I''m here to take your head on behalf of the royal family! "


    Zhang Fan doesn''t want to pay attention to him. He looks around and finds that Yanfei in the distance seems to be seriously injured. She is covered with blood, especially the wound on her chest.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan turned and walked in the direction of Yanfei.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan ignored him, Ni Kang was even a little furious. He immediately pointed at Zhang Fan and yelled, "Zhang Fan, my young master is talking to you, and you treat my words as farting. How did you do that?"


    Han Gang has been with Ni Kang for many years. Naturally, he knows when to flatter him. Now it''s a very good opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Han Gang immediately pointed to Zhang Fan and said, "Zhang Fan! I think you are tired of living. Today, I will teach you a lesson for my master! "


    With that, Han Gang suddenly holds the three pointed two edged fork in his hand and goes straight to Zhang Fan in front of him. Between the cold flashes, he goes straight to Zhang Fan''s back heart.


    Zhang Fan turned back slightly, his eyes were full of indifference, and there was no movement. However, a sharp sword Qi appeared behind Zhang Fan, which directly intercepted the Qi awn, counteracted each other, and made a dull sound.


    Everyone was surprised to see this scene. They all widened their eyes and looked at Zhang Fan in front of them. Their eyes were full of incomprehension.


    "No, am I wrong? Or is he moving too fast for me to see clearly? I don''t seem to see any movement of him at all? "


    "I didn''t see it either, but what''s the matter with that sword Qi? It''s incredible that Han Gang can resist the attack


    "Can it be that this guy has some treasure that can bring his own sword Qi, so Han Gang''s attack is offset?"


    "No way. Our master likes to collect all the magic weapons in the world. If there are such things, how can our master not have them? There must be something in it. "


    All of the people had unlimited imagination about Zhang Fan''s sword Qi just now, but they didn''t guess what was going on in the end.


    Even the well-informed elder sun Qian of Tianfeng sect didn''t understand where the sword Qi came from. He had never seen such a thing happen.


    Shi Xian saw this scene with a look of joy on his face. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan not only broke the shackles in his body, but also was able to use the sword freely.


    Lu Jiuye in the distance was also very pleased. He had heard Zhang Fan talk about the transformation of sword Qi into shape before. Now when he saw it with his own eyes, he could not help nodding in his heart. If Zhang Fan was given more time, there would be a great swordsman in the Jianghu.


    Zhang Fan didn''t pay too much attention to Han Gang, but still walked towards Yanfei.


    Come to Yanfei''s side, Zhang Fan simple for him to check the body now, found that Yanfei''s situation is a bit bad, quickly took out the precious pill from the storage space ring, give Yanfei take.


    Yan Fei didn''t say anything. Although he didn''t know what Zhang Fan gave him, he trusted Zhang Fan and believed that Zhang Fan would not harm himself, so he took the pill without hesitation.Zhang Fan said to him, "you should have a good rest and let the medicine power naturally open. This pill can repair the meridians in your body. Then you can run the aura in your body and recover slowly with the medicine power."


    Yan Fei glanced at Lu Jiuye in the distance. There was a trace of worry in his eyes. He said to Zhang Fan: "but, Jiuye, he..."


    Speaking of this, Yanfei began to cough violently, but she couldn''t say what she said. When she coughed, she vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Zhang Fan shook his head to him and said, "don''t worry about this. I''ll deal with it. Now you need to be at ease, don''t move, don''t talk, keep your Qi in the elixir field, and use your medicine power."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei nods slightly. For Zhang Fan, he is more at ease, because he knows in his heart that Zhang Fan''s strength is stronger than Lu Jiuye''s. Now he has opened the shackles in his body. In this way, his strength will be upgraded to a higher level, so these people in front of him should not be his opponents.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan''s action, and he was very pleased. Especially after Yan Fei took the pills, there was a little blood on his pale face, so he was relieved. Moreover, he was also very relieved about Zhang Fan''s strength. With him, all the troubles would be solved.

 Chapter 375

    Zhang Fan took a look at Lu Jiuye in the distance. Seeing that Lu Jiuye was also injured, he frowned and asked Shi Xian, "what happened just now? It seems that the fighting scene just now is not small


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, just now Lu Jiuye and Yanfei have suffered a lot in order to help you hold down these people. Fortunately, you have made a breakthrough, otherwise, your head will move."


    Zhang Fan said with a bitter smile: "I thought it was more remote here. Nothing would happen. I could break through the realm with ease. But I didn''t expect that I would be disturbed by others at this time. It''s really a disappointment."


    "It''s easy." Shi Xian took a look at these people in the distance and said to Zhang Fan, "these people are all here for you. Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei have tried their best. How to deal with these people is up to you."


    "I understand." Zhang Fan nodded, his eyes twinkled with cold light, and said to Shi Xian, "don''t worry, I will give an account to Jiu Ye and Yan Fei."


    Ni Kang recovered from the shock just now, and immediately roared at the people around him: "what are you still doing? Do you eat dry food when I raise you? Why don''t you go and catch this Zhang Fan for me? My young master wants to take his head back to get a reward! "


    Around this is the entourage looked at each other, no one is in the mood to fight, but for the master''s words can not but follow, can only be hard headed carefully toward Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan didn''t even look at them. He said quietly, "you are just some shrimp soldiers and crab generals. You are not my opponent at all. If you know your face, leave here immediately, and I won''t take your life. If I change my mind, I don''t mind more ghosts under the sword."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly drew out the cold water sword at his waist, and the cold air was released. A strong sword spirit spread around, as if the temperature had dropped all around.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people looked at each other. Their eyes were full of panic, and they didn''t know what to do. Especially when they felt the sword spirit of Zhang Fan, they felt shivering.


    At this time, Han Gang''s brow is also slightly wrinkled. Before, he always held up Zhang Fan. It''s no big deal, but he is a slightly more powerful shackle realm master. The death of the seventh prince in Zhang Fan''s hands may be careless, it should be an accident.


    However, from the moment he met Zhang Fan just now, Han Gang suddenly felt that something was wrong. Zhang Fan''s ability was not simple. Although his realm was only in the shackles realm, his strength was far beyond the shackles realm. He even competed with the five realms of Mahayana.


    Sun Qian is also curious about how strong Zhang Fan, a master in the shackles, can be. Is he really a master who can kill the quintuplet of Mahayana by himself?


    Ni Kang takes a look at his followers and scolds them in his heart. He flatters them every day. When he needs them, he retreats one by one and doesn''t share his worries.


    He took another look at Han Gang in front of him. He was even more annoyed. Although he was his confidant and was very loyal to himself, he was very timid. When he met a stronger enemy, he did not dare to go forward. It was a shame to him.


    "Han Gang, why are you still cold? Are you afraid of Zhang Fan? " Ni Kang''s heart with a fury, in front of Han Gang said.


    Han Gang recovered from his shock and kept thinking about what he would do. If he was really against Zhang Fan, he might lose his life. If he didn''t go back, he would have the same way of thinking. It seems that he can only take it hard. If he really can''t defeat Zhang Fan, there''s no way. It''s a big deal after he gets hurt Just fall on the ground and pretend to be dead.


    Thinking of this, Han Gang immediately said to Ni Kang, "master, don''t worry, this man will give it to me."


    With that, Han Gang, holding the three pointed two edged fork in his hand, pretends to walk forward calmly. In fact, Han Gang''s hand holding the three pointed two edged fork is full of sweat.


    Sun Qian is also curious about what strength Zhang Fan is. Holding his shoulder, he stands aside and begins to observe Zhang Fan.


    When he got close enough, Han Gang stood still and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. He found that Zhang Fan''s face was still calm, as if Mount Tai had collapsed in front of him.


    After swallowing his saliva, Han Gang suddenly uses his best martial arts and flies forward with a powerful sound of breaking the air in his three pointed and two edged fork. His speed is like a white lightning bolt and goes straight to Zhang Fan''s chest.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at Han Gang in front of him, and thinks that his realm is a little different from his strength. That is to say, he must be eager to pursue the realm, and there is no change in his strength. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, he is just a little bit better than the average double master of Mahayana.


    In addition, in the dialogue with Shi Xian, Zhang Fan heard a detail, that is, Yan Fei''s chest injury, which was caused by this person. Since the other party sent him to the door, today''s revenge will be settled by Zhang Fan!Suddenly, Han''s figure and Shifan''s figure were not able to retreat from the sky.


    Poof!


    Just listen to the sound of metal piercing the body. In the field, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand pierces Han Gang''s chest directly with the cold air, and the blood flows along the edge of the sword.


    All people saw this scene, again issued a exclamation, eyes showed incredible color, they never thought, Zhang Fan just used a move will result in Han Gang.


    "This It''s impossible! Han Gang is also a master of Mahayana. He can''t have the aura to protect his body. But for Zhang Fan, there seems to be no obstacle. He stabbed Han Gang with one key? It''s incredible


    "Although I thought that Han Gang would lose, I didn''t think that Han Gang was defeated so thoroughly that he didn''t even survive a round. Is it true that Zhang Fan is so powerful? Or did Han Gang relax his vigilance against Zhang Fan, and just like the seventh prince, he lost his life because of carelessness? Anyway, I don''t understand. "

 Chapter 376

    "Anyway, I don''t believe it''s true, or that there is something wrong with the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand, and he can pierce Han Gang''s chest without any obstruction. I can''t believe it."


    "This Zhang Fan is terrible. Fortunately, we didn''t fight him just now. Otherwise, we can''t fight him at all. It''s too small to disobey orders. It''s not worth losing our lives."


    "In my opinion, we''d better go. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Looking at this posture, our master can''t live today. If we stay here any longer, we will follow his footsteps."


    "Don''t worry. I think we''d better have a look first. Although Zhang Fan looks very powerful, elder sun Qian over there hasn''t started yet. If he really beats Zhang Fan, we''ll be taken back by the master no matter where we go, unless elder sun Qian is also dead. At that time, we can''t leave too late."


    After some discussion, several people decided to stay and see what the situation was, so that they could not face Ni Kang.


    Ni Kang also thinks it''s incredible. Although he sometimes orders Han Gang to face some powerful enemies, Han Gang is always cheating. When he finds something wrong, he always tries to escape and takes himself with him. But today, Han Gang died under Zhang Fan''s sword and is still so happy. Ni Kang really didn''t expect that.


    Han Gang didn''t expect that his aura of protecting his body could not stop Zhang Fan''s attack. He thought that Zhang Fan could send out a sword Qi to hurt himself. In that case, even if he stepped aside, he could be regarded as giving an account to Ni Kang. But now it seems that not only did things not develop as he thought, but also he took his life. It''s not worth it It''s too late.


    Sun Qian wanted to see Zhang Fan''s strength. Through the battle between Han Gang and Zhang Fan, he could guess how strong Zhang Fan was. At the same time, he made preparations. If Han Gang was really going to lose, he would not stand by.


    But now it seems that all this happened too quickly. Moreover, Zhang Fan didn''t show his real strength at all. He just killed Han Gang with one easy blow. All this made sun Qian frown slightly.


    Zhang Fan''s face is expressionless. He takes the edge of the cold water sword out of Han Gang''s chest and brings out a blood column.


    Han Gang looked at his chest with an incredible look in his eyes. Did he really die like this? But why does this happen?


    With surprise and incomprehension in his heart, Han Gang fell to the ground with a thump, and died with a look of horror on his face.


    In fact, in the moment just now, Zhang Fan was still able to push the sword Qi into shape. Directly using this kind of sword Qi, he immediately weakened Han Gang''s boundary. At the same time, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi had a kind of cangyun sword spirit. It was light and easy to pierce Han Gang''s boundary. In this way, Han Gang''s life was successfully ended.


    After all this, Zhang Fan, with his sword in his hand, turned around and walked directly to the direction of Jiuye without looking at the corpse on the ground.


    Sun Qian narrowed his eyes, with a fierce look in his eyes. His palms had been secretly working on martial arts, and he suddenly shot Zhang Fan in front of him.


    The palm wind is blazing with fire, which is 80% of sun Qian''s skill, and there is obvious temptation in the move. Sun Qian''s palm is not to take Zhang Fan''s life, but to see how his eight success forces can be resolved.


    Zhang Fan just took a light look at Sun Qian''s palm style. The sword rolled in his hand. Suddenly, a light blue dragon shaped sword gas rushed out from Zhang Fan''s sword edge, directly facing the fire red palm style.


    The palm wind and sword Qi make a little contact, and a shock wave spreads around. A deep pit also appears on the ground in the middle, and the shock wave vibrates around.


    "What kind of sword is this?" Sun Qian''s heart was full of surprise. He had never seen such sword spirit, and he didn''t belong to any sect. Could he say


    At this time, a bold guess appeared in sun Qian''s heart, that is, this kind of sword technique must be inherited by Zhang Fan in this desert Dagang, because the sword technique has an obvious sense of simple atmosphere,


    Zhang Fan didn''t love to fight, but walked towards the landing Jiuye. When he saw Lu Jiuye''s appearance was a little embarrassed, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth, he must have been slighted Slight internal injury, but not serious, still has a certain combat effectiveness.


    However, Zhang Fan found that the spatial energy fluctuation around Lu Jiuye''s body seemed to be more powerful. He could not help frowning and asked Shi Xian, "why does this happen to him?"


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m going to ask Lu Jiuye. If I''m not wrong, he must have realized the power of space and found that it''s uncontrollable. So he had no choice but to seal all the power of space in his body, so as not to backfire when using the power of space."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "after all, such a huge space power still has a great burden on the body, especially the bones. If I guess correctly, his body may have reached the limit, and cracks have appeared in the bones. In this way, even if he defeats his opponent, his life will be in danger."After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan was very moved. He met Lu Jiuye and Yanfei in the desert for only a few days. In his own crisis, they could not afford such an invitation for their lives.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took out a precious pill from the ring of storage space, handed it to Lu Jiuye, and said to him: "Jiuye, you''ve worked hard. In order to buy me time, you''ve risked your life. Zhang Fan didn''t think it was worth it. If Jiuye has any difficulties in the future, Zhang Fan is duty bound."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "brother Zhang Fan, what are you talking about? Before you were in the desert, you saved us both countless times. I still want to thank you."


    Zhang Fan handed over the pill in his hand and pushed away the wax shell outside. Suddenly, the fragrance of the pill overflowed, and it was emitting a light blue light.


    Around the crowd to see this scene, is also a burst of sigh, have widened their eyes, looking at Zhang Fan in the hands of this pill, have said strange.

 Chapter 377

    "No, it doesn''t look like a rich man to look at the boy''s clothes. Is he a big thief who has stolen a lot of good things?"


    "If I''m not wrong, this pill should be the legendary blood weeping pill. It''s said that this pill is very good for the body. If you take one pill, you can replenish all the Qi and blood in the body, strengthen the tendons and bones, especially those who are good at refining the body. It''s a good medicine to strengthen the body! It''s very valuable. "


    "Yes, this pill is said to be very difficult to refine. As long as it is successful, it can be sold at a sky high price, and even many clans and families have broken their heads."


    "It seems that the relationship between the two of them is unusual to be able to take out such valuable medicinal materials to treat the old man''s wounds. Maybe the seven kings died in their hands."


    People speculate about the relationship between Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye, and at the same time, they are salivating the pill in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    Ni Kang is very excited, especially when he sees the pill in Zhang Fan''s hand. He completely forgets that Zhang fan can easily kill Han Gang. Now he just wants to get the storage ring in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    In Ni Kang''s opinion, Zhang fan can easily take out such valuable pills, which means that there are more good things in Zhang Fan''s storage space ring. If you get them, you will get rich.


    Greed occupies Ni Kang''s heart, and the danger is completely forgotten by him. At this time, Ni Kang''s eyes are in a state of light. He excitedly says to sun Qian on one side: "you quickly take back the storage space ring in this man''s hand! I think there must be a lot of good things in his storage ring! "


    After listening to Ni Kang''s words, sun Qian looks at Ni Kang beside him like a fool. He thinks that this man''s greed is not so big. He even thinks about Zhang Fan''s storage space ring at this time. Can''t he see how strong Zhang Fan is?


    Moreover, from the trial just now, sun qian can clearly feel that this Zhang Fan is absolutely not simple. He has no idea how many secrets he has. He can kill the seventh prince, which proves that his strength is not weak, and it is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    Zhang Fan gave Lu Jiuye pills, said to him: "hard you, have a good rest, the next thing to me."


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "OK, but you should be careful of that guy. His strength is not weak. Moreover, judging from his skill, he is at least an expert in Tianfeng sect."


    Zhang Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have my own way to deal with him."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned around and carried his cold water sword to sun Qian and others.


    Although Ni Kang is somewhat afraid of Zhang Fan''s strength, with sun Qian around, he is more at ease. What''s more, Ni Kang is more interested in Zhang Fan''s ring of storage space. His greed has made him forget Zhang Fan''s strength.


    Sun Qian looks at Zhang Fan in front of him. His brows are deeply wrinkled. He feels like he is facing a great enemy in his heart. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s strength is really hard to understand.


    Ni Kang was still shouting and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, you are so brave that you dare to kill our royal family and my subordinates. It seems that you are sincere against our royal family. However, my young master has always been very kind. As long as you obediently hand over your storage ring, I will intercede for you in front of the third prince I don''t think I''ve met you in the desert. How about that? "


    After listening to Ni Kang''s words, sun Qian shakes his head in his heart. He thinks that Ni Kang is a fool. He took the initiative to find Zhang Fan and hurt the people around him. It''s good not to pursue him with Zhang Fan''s current strength. He even dares to say such fateful words. Doesn''t he deliberately enrage Zhang Fan?


    "Oh? What if I don''t do what you say? What about it? " Zhang Fan''s tone is very cold, and the killing intention of the whole body has been undisguised, clearly taking Ni Kang''s life.


    But Ni Kang is still unconscious, holding his shoulders, put on a haughty look, said to Zhang Fan: "since you don''t know how to praise, then don''t blame me. Even if you can escape, I will report your whereabouts to the third prince. At that time, the high hand of the Royal family will surely chase you to the ends of the earth!"


    Zhang Fan sneered and said to Ni Kang, "third prince? I haven''t paid attention to him, and want to report my whereabouts to the royal family? What a joke. Do you think you can get out of here alive today? "


    Listen to Zhang Fan say so, Ni Kang is still not care, said to Zhang Fan: "do you think you can stop us? Don''t forget that I am a member of the royal family. If you dare to fight me, not only the royal family will not spare you, but also the Tianfeng sect will not let you go. "


    "Royal family, Tianfeng sect, do you think I really pay attention to these two forces?" After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "my hands are also covered with the blood of the royal family and Tianfeng sect, and I don''t care about one more ghost under the sword."


    Sun Qian is ready. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is a little terrible. His strength is even terrible. If you want to deal with him, you have to show all your strength. What''s more, you have to use all your strength to fight the lion and the rabbit.At this time, Zhang Fan had already walked towards them. The cold water sword in his hand was full of sword spirit, and even left a deep track on the ground.


    Ni Kang took a look at Zhang Fan in front of him and said to sun Qian, the elder of Tianfeng sect: "if you kill him, I will reward you a lot. Moreover, I can apply with my family to include you in our royal family. At that time, I will be rich and glorious, won''t I


    Sun Qian didn''t feel anything about this kind of treatment. He said to Ni Kang with a gloomy face: "it depends on whether there is life to leave here alive."


    With that, sun Qian walked forward. The palm wind in his hand had been running silently, and he was on the alert. For him, Zhang Fan was a very powerful enemy, and he could not be careless.


    At a certain distance, sun Qian narrowed his eyes and looked cold. For such a battle, he had to start first.


    All of a sudden, sun Qian yelled, his palms hit out frequently, and countless palms with flames attacked Zhang Fan quickly.

 Chapter 378

    All of a sudden, everything around him turned into scorched earth, which made the temperature of the whole desert rise suddenly.


    Zhang Fan is still expressionless. Looking at the palm wind in front of him, the cold water sword in his hand suddenly spins up, and a long sword suddenly rises to meet sun Qian''s palm wind.


    Sun Qian''s palm wind is the attribute of fire, while Zhang Fan''s sword Qi belongs to water. Both sword Qi and palm wind are incompatible with water and fire. They burst in the air and send out a huge shock wave.


    All around them were frightened. For the first time, they saw such a fierce battle. Moreover, from the perspective of the fighting situation, they were almost equal. It seemed that it was hard for them to win or lose in a short time.


    "Isn''t it true that Zhang Fan, who only has shackles, can compete with sun Qian, the elder of Tianfeng sect? It''s incredible. If we look at this situation, isn''t Zhang Fan more powerful than sun Qian? He is just a shackle now. If he really breaks through the Mahayana period, isn''t he invincible? "


    "Yes, in such a realm, he doesn''t pay attention to the experts in the Mahayana period. When he arrives at the Mahayana period, the experts in the universe will not be able to help him."


    "The fact that this man was able to do so does not mean that he is a genius of cultivation? As far as I know, generally, the more talent you cultivate, the more shackles you need to open when you encounter shackles. In my opinion, the shackles in his body have not been fully opened. Otherwise, he would have been promoted a long time ago. "


    "I still think that this man is really terrible. It''s incredible that he can improve his ability to this level. He even has the same strength as elder sun Qian. Such a master is really rare."


    "Equal? I think you still need to open your eyes and see clearly. How can they be equal in strength? It is clearly in this situation that Zhang Fan wants to suppress elder sun Qian. "


    The crowd all widened their eyes and looked at the situation in the field. In their opinion, it is not easy for Zhang Fan to fight with elder sun Qian for such a long time. However, from the current situation, it seems that this is not the case. The sword in Zhang Fan''s hand seems to be fighting bravely, and it seems to have begun to suppress elder sun Qian.


    Elder sun Qian was already struggling with parry. He didn''t even have the strength to fight back. The number of attacks was getting less and less. In the end, he had no choice but to retreat.


    Ni Kang always thinks that elder sun Qian is almost invincible. Along the way, as long as he makes a move, he will defeat the opponent in three moves. Even if he meets a space power expert like Lu Jiuye, elder sun qian can deal with it.


    However, when he saw the battle between elder sun Qian and Zhang Fan, he couldn''t help frowning. He found that elder sun Qian really met his opponent this time. In the move, it can be seen that elder sun Qian''s movement can''t keep up with Zhang Fan''s speed.


    Zhang Fan''s sword is waving faster and faster, so that he won''t give elder Zhan sunqian any chance to fight back. Countless sword Qi dragons rush forward. The reason why his sword Qi can have such a speed is that he developed his skills after a period of experience in Dagang desert.


    In this way, Zhang Fan''s sword spirit became more and more intensive, just like a storm. He didn''t give the other party any chance, and directly pushed the elder sun Qian back in front of him.


    Seeing this, elder sun Qian quickly changed his moves. While resisting, he secretly observed Zhang Fan. He found that Zhang Fan''s strength was really strong, completely inconsistent with his realm, and even a genius of cultivation. It was really a headache to meet such an opponent.


    However, elder sun Qian has been wandering in the world for so many years, and it''s not without his unique skills. He feels that it''s time to show his cards.


    Thinking of this, sun Qianchang gave a drink and clapped a palm at Zhang Fan in front of him. The palm wind roared with great power. Facing Zhang Fan in front of him, he roared away.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are still cold. The cold water sword in his hand suddenly rolls, directly smashes the palm wind in front of him, and disappears without a trace.


    At this time, sun Qian had retreated a distance, his hands quickly made a complex mark on his chest, and then he patted heavily towards the ground. Suddenly, all the stones on the ground flew into the air, and began to form a special suction with Zhang Fan as the center.


    "Kill heaven and defend earth!"


    With a long roar, elder sun Qian ran the aura in his body crazily. He grabbed his hands forward. In an instant, all the stones and sand wrapped up in Zhang Fan, and Zhang Fan wrapped them directly, forming a huge sphere, which hung in the air.


    At this time, elder sun Qian''s move did not end. His palms swayed, and a flame suddenly appeared on his palms, which made the air around him very distorted.


    At the foot, elder sun Qian flew up and waved his palms to the front quickly. Countless palms turned into fireballs and hit the ball directly. Even the stones on the ball turned into fiery red, as if forming a small sun.When people around saw this scene, they were shocked and speechless, with an incredible look in their eyes. It never occurred to them that elder sun Qian was so powerful,


    "my God, is this all elder sun Qian''s strength? It''s really incredible. It''s so tough. I''ve never seen such a move before. "


    "This kind of move is too gorgeous, but it can only trap Zhang Fan instead of killing him. Shall we take this opportunity to leave here with the master?"


    "No, elder sun Qian''s move doesn''t seem to be that simple. Don''t you find that the round ball is fire red all around? No matter how defensive the people inside are, they will probably be cooked. "


    "Also, this kind of temperature, it is estimated that anyone can''t stand it. After all, Zhang Fan is just a master of the shackle realm, but he is more powerful than the general shackle realm. For such a situation, isn''t he going to die in it?"


    "It''s a pity that a generation of genius, if he can really have enough time to develop, I don''t know how far he will grow up. The only blame is his bad life and meeting such a strong opponent."

 Chapter 379

    These people are really convinced of Zhang Fan''s ability, but secretly sigh that Zhang Fan''s luck is not good. If he is an ordinary master, Zhang Fan may escape. But this time Zhang Fan meets elder sun Qian of Tianfeng sect, especially the Master Sun Qian''s card is so powerful. It seems that Zhang Fan is really lucky this time.


    Ni Kang''s face was a little excited. He thought that sun Qian was not Zhang Fan''s opponent, but he could not help sighing that the elder sun Qian was just like this. But now it seems that the elder sun Qian has two talents. Zhang Fan is dead now, and it is estimated that he has been burned to ashes.


    However, Ni Kang still feels a little pity. If this continues, the storage ring in Zhang Fan''s hand may also be burned together. In that case, all the good things in it will disappear, which is a great loss.


    Thinking of this, Ni Kang came to elder sun Qian and said to him, "there are many good things in Zhang Fan''s storage ring. Why don''t we take out his storage ring first and then lock him in?"


    After hearing Ni Kang''s words, sun Qian immediately glared at him. His eyes were filled with endless anger. He said to him coldly, "do you think this is your home? Do you want to go in? The temperature inside is quite high now. There will be a burning sensation near it. How can I get in? "


    After a pause, sun Qian looked at the ball in front of him and continued to say to Ni Kang: "moreover, Zhang Fan is definitely not simple. Although he is only the strength of the shackles, his sword skills, his strength, and even above me. If we really fight against each other, I may die under his sword. If we release him again, all of us here will not survive £¡¡±


    After hearing what sun Qian said, Ni Kang stood silent. Although he knew that what sun Qian said was quite reasonable, what could he do for such a state? I can''t help sighing in my heart when I can''t help watching these babies burned down.


    Seeing what Ni Kang looks like now, sun Qian thinks that Ni Kang is really a money addict, so he continues to say to him, "don''t worry, if there is any treasure in his storage ring, it may not be able to burn in the fire, maybe it will be preserved."


    "Really? That would be wonderful After listening to sun Qian''s words, Ni Kang was excited and looked forward to it again.


    When Yan Fei saw this scene, his brow was also wrinkled. He asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, this man is so powerful that he has such means. I don''t know if Zhang fan can escape this pass this time."


    Looking at the situation ahead, Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei, "we are not their opponents at all, even in the past. So all we can do now is to believe Zhang Fan. Maybe he really has the ability to escape from such moves."


    After hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei nodded slightly and said: "I believe in his strength. Every time we are in the desert, the danger we encounter is definitely not only that. For such a situation, Zhang Fan must have his own plan, otherwise, he can''t avoid such a move."


    "That''s right." Lu Jiuye looked at the front, his eyes flashed a trace of worry, and said to Yanfei: "all we can do now is believe Zhang Fan''s ability, and we will be able to get out of the predicament. Let''s wait and see."


    Zhang Fan was sealed in this space. He felt as if the magnetic field around him had changed. All the stones around him were hurling towards him. Moreover, the temperature of the stones around him was getting higher and higher, which made it a little uncomfortable to roast his aura.


    Feeling this, Zhang Fan immediately displayed his sword, and the sword Qi around him began to solidify and smash the stones around him. At the same time, the space around him was constantly expanding.


    As for the heat around, Zhang Fan waved his cold water sword and turned a cold sword Qi into a sword Qi dragon. Surrounding his whole body, he excluded all the heat waves and formed a cool space.


    The stone wall always believes that it is difficult for anyone to break through the stone wall.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to observe the surroundings and felt that he could concentrate his strength on one point and break the space.


    With the long sword spinning in his hand, Zhang Fan began to compress the Qi of the sword, and there were circles of fine current on the sword edge. Like small snakes, he began to spread forward, and a small light blue thunder ball was born on the tip of the sword.


    This thunder ball is made of water vapor, sword Qi and electric current. Although it is small in size, it is powerful and can''t be underestimated.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan''s wrist trembled, and a thunder ball on the edge of the sword shot out instantly. It turned into a streamer and rushed to a stone wall in front of him.


    Boom!


    With a dull sound, the thunder ball rushed out directly from the stone wall in front of us. Countless electric currents, like small snakes, instantly covered the stone wall and directly disintegrated it. Countless stones fell from the air to the ground.At this moment, everyone is silly, how did not expect that this fan could come out from inside, really destroyed the stone sphere.


    "Isn''t it true that I''m dreaming that elder sun Qian''s powerful card can''t trap Zhang Fan? How powerful is Zhang Fan''s ability! "


    "It''s unbelievable. I didn''t expect that it would be like this. If sun Qian really killed Zhang Fan with this move, it was elder sun Qian''s full strength. But now it seems that Zhang Fan is not easy to be provoked. He can really break elder sun Qian''s card. It''s amazing."


    "In my opinion, this Zhang Fan is really not simple. Let''s run away quickly. From the time we met Zhang Fan, I felt that this person was unusual, especially his eyes. That kind of attitude of Taishan collapsing in front of me, which really surprised me. I think he really has certain abilities."


    "Yes, from this point of view, I think elder sun Qian and our master are really dying this time. We''d better run for our lives. If we stay here any longer, we may die here. I don''t want to be cannon fodder."


    "I''d better withdraw first. I don''t want to die here!"

 Chapter 380

    Everyone was scared by Zhang Fan''s move. At the same time, we can see that this move is not simple. Even such a powerful move can be resolved. Unless elder sun Qian has any other cards, it''s really hard to kill Zhang Fan.


    Ni Kang thought that after Zhang Fan died, he could go to see what could be left in his storage space ring. After all, real gold is not afraid of fire. What has passed the test of such high temperature must be good.


    But he didn''t think that Zhang Fan broke the ball and stood out. Ni Kang was surprised. He couldn''t figure out how strong Zhang Fan was. Is it true that sun Qian is not his opponent?


    Sun Qian''s face was full of flattery and disgrace. He also showed a trace of panic. He looked at Zhang Fan with wide eyes. He thought that Zhang Fan''s death should be a sure thing. His previous move was really repeated.


    Today, however, it''s incredible that Zhang fan can suddenly rush out of such a situation. However, sun Qian immediately reacted from shock. Since one move can''t work, he must be careful. Next time, Zhang Fanke will fight back.


    Lu Jiuye watched Zhang Fan come out. He couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and look excited. He said to Yan Fei: "well, what do I say? This Zhang Fan must have the ability to come out of it. I will say that his strength is definitely not only that."


    Yan Fei also nodded excitedly, with a smile on his face, and said to Lu Jiuye: "yes, Zhang Fan is more reassuring. I believe he can defeat the other side. This is a wonderful duel."


    Said Sun Qian: "this is still cold face in front of you?"


    After hearing this, sun Qian immediately frowned, narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. He felt that Zhang Fan''s words were obviously contemptuous.


    However, the move just now is sun Qian''s biggest card. If he can''t deal with Zhang Fan with that move, he really has no good way.


    Ni Kang looked at Zhang Fan in front of him, with some confusion on his face. He said to sun Qian in a hurry: "come on, this guy is out. You should try to deal with him quickly! Otherwise, we may all die in his hands today! "


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s figure suddenly flashed, and immediately played the body method of XingKong Lingbo to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, he came to sun Qian.


    Seeing this, sun Qian immediately pushed his aura to the limit and wanted to resist Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. At the same time, he was ready to resist Zhang Fan''s attack.


    But at this time, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi passed him, and sun Qian''s heart suddenly panicked, because he found that Zhang Fan''s goal this time was not him.


    Sure enough, the target of Zhang Fan''s attack is Ni Kang behind Sun Qian.


    Ni Kang didn''t seem to react. He just felt a breeze passing by him. He shivered and bowed his head again. However, he found that his right arm had been cut off and blood gushed out.


    At this time, Ni Kang suddenly turned pale with a scream, then covered the wound and began to roll on the ground.


    "Zhang Fan! How dare you? He is a member of the royal family. How dare you hurt him? What''s more, this time we Tianfeng sect came here to protect their royal family. It''s clear that you didn''t pay attention to our Tianfeng sect by doing so! " Sun Qian was very angry. He knew that if there was something wrong with Ni Kang, he could not explain when he returned to Tianfeng school.


    Zhang Fan looked at Ni Kang, who kept howling on the ground, and said to sun Qian, "open your eyes and see if this guy is worth your protection. This man is very greedy. He even wants his life for the sake of greed. Is such a man really worth your protection?"


    "Whatever you say, it''s my job to protect him." Sun Qian frowned and said angrily to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took a light look at Sun Qian and said to him, "well, in that case, do you think you are my opponent? As a man, I have a clear sense of love and hate. I know that this matter has nothing to do with you. You are just acting according to orders. However, they come here to seek my revenge or even take my life. If I keep such a person, will it leave hidden danger for me in the future? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, sun Qian is speechless. Zhang Fan is right. After all, Han Gang and Ni Kang are the first to fight. They have threatened Zhang Fan''s life. If Zhang Fan didn''t wake up in time, he would have died. Therefore, it''s not too much for Zhang fan to take revenge now.


    Zhang Fan looked back at Ni Kang on the ground and said to sun Qian, "I don''t want to embarrass you. You go."


    Sun Qian took a look at Zhang Fan''s back. It seemed that Zhang Fan seemed to be a giant in front of him. Although his realm was not high, his whole body was full of a mysterious aura, which made people dare not get close to him.


    However, if Ni Kangzhen died in the desert Dagang, and sun qian can safely return to the Tianfeng sect, he can''t explain unless he also died here.Thinking of this, sun Qian immediately turned his whole body''s momentum to the limit, and his skirt was even more windless. He held a pair of hands, and countless sand and stones began to gather in front of him, forming a sphere.


    At this time, sun Qian''s palms were filled with blazing flames. The stones attracted by each other seemed to turn into a fireball, and the fire began to burn.


    Zhang Fan turns around and takes a look at Sun Qian in front of him. It seems that he understands what sun Qian is thinking. He knows that sun Qian must be desperate. The reason why he does this is that he wants to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan put the cold water sword in his hand back to the scabbard. In a flash, he directly cast a wave of stars, bypassed the fireball and came to sun Qian.


    "Break the empty finger!"


    Suddenly, a purple light appeared between Zhang Fan''s fingers, which instantly penetrated sun Qian''s aura, directly touched his eyebrows and penetrated his head.


    Sun Qian''s pupil shrinks. At the moment, his brain is blank, because his soul has been smashed by Zhang Fan''s point, and his body has lost control. His pupil is constantly enlarging and he falls on the ground.


    Looking up, with an incredible look on his face.

 Chapter 381

    Sun Qian didn''t seem to understand how he died, or he was surprised at Zhang Fan''s ability. He had never seen such a soul attack.


    At the moment when sun Qian fell to the ground, the people in the distance were immediately flustered, and their faces showed a look of horror. It never occurred to them that the elder sun Qian really died in Zhang Fan''s hands.


    "My God! Am I right? Elder sun Qian really died in Zhang Fan''s hands. However, I really don''t understand how elder sun Qian died in Zhang Fan''s hands? "


    "Yes, it''s really a mystery. Just now I saw a purple light penetrating elder sun Qian''s head, and then he fell to the ground. But what is that light?"


    "It seems that our master can''t run away this time. With Zhang Fan''s character, we will not let him go. I think it''s still time for us to go now, otherwise, we can''t go any more."


    "It''s not enough. Where are we going now? At least we can''t go back. If our master is dead and we are still alive, we will definitely be regarded as allies. Therefore, we must be responsible for this matter. At that time, we will surely die. "


    "Why don''t we leave here now, roam all over the world and find a place to live in seclusion. As long as the royal family can''t find us, it means that we are dead here."


    After discussing with each other, they decided to leave here and roam all over the world as if they had died in the desert.


    After Zhang Fan killed sun Qian, he turned and walked in the direction of Ni Kang.


    At this time, Ni Kang''s eyes are full of fear. Before, he had been relying on Han Gang and Ni Kang. Now it seems that they are both dead in Zhang Fan''s hands.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan came over, Ni Kang said in horror: "don''t Don''t come here and tell you that I am a member of the royal family. If you dare to kill me, the members of the royal family and Tianfeng sect will not let you go! "


    Zhang Fan didn''t stop his steps. He said to Ni Kang: "I seem to have said that my hands are covered with the blood of the royal family. It doesn''t matter if you are more than one."


    Feeling that the threat was useless to Zhang Fan, he immediately explained to Zhang Fan, "no No, I didn''t threaten you. As long as you let me live, everything in my hand will be given to you. As long as you can spare my life, I will give you whatever you want. "


    After listening to Ni Kang''s words, Zhang Fan''s face was flat. He shook his head slightly and said to him, "it''s too late. When I was in seclusion, did you ever want to spare my life? Everything you have now is entirely to blame, so you can go on the road now with peace of mind! "


    With that, Zhang Fan takes the cold water sword out of the sheath and directly points it at Ni Kang in front of him. Suddenly, a sword gas cuts Ni Kang''s head out directly. Blood flows across the body and he lies on the ground.


    Zhang Fan put the cold water sword in his hand back to the scabbard, turned and walked to the ninth master.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan, with a smile on his face. He said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that your strength has been improved a lot. At least the master of the seventh division of Mahayana is not your opponent."


    At this time, Yanfei also feels much better, but he just feels that his aura is a little empty, especially before he distracts those followers of Ni Kang. Yanfei has already raised his speed to the limit.


    However, among these followers, at least some of them are higher than Yanfei''s, especially those who are more flexible in body method. They are also encircling and intercepting Yanfei and attacking him with various kinds of Qi, which makes Yanfei under great pressure.


    Yan Fei moved around for a while, trying to avoid these attacks, but the speed was slowed down a lot, and was soon overtaken by these people.


    After all, two fists are hard to fight with four hands, and the heroes can''t stand a large number of people. With his own strength and the inheritance of Tiandao sect leader, Yanfei started a hard fight with these people.


    This kind of battle consumes a lot of aura in Yanfei''s body. Soon, it''s almost consumed, and the body method begins to slow down. There are many bloodstains on his body. After being surrounded by these people, he finally comes back here.


    But after Zhang Fan''s pills, Yanfei feels that his blood gas has almost recovered. The rest just needs to recover his aura.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the ground around him. After all, they had been fighting here for a long time, and they were very powerful. Looking around, there was a mess everywhere.


    Turning around, Master Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan, "we have been fighting here for a long time. Maybe we will attract other people''s attention. In that case, someone may find that if they are from the royal family, or from the Tianfeng sect, or from the sect and family with whom they have a better relationship, they will definitely reflect what happened here to the emperor So, I don''t think it''s suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave here as soon as possible. "


    Yan Fei also said: "Jiuye is right. We just fought here and made so much noise. Maybe someone has started to come here. Moreover, Jiuye and I have less than 30% combat power now. If we really meet more enemies, I''m afraid your pressure will be much greater."Zhang Fan thinks about them. Although they are not afraid of the royal family and the Tianfeng sect, they can''t escape. But for Lu Jiuye and Yanfei, this is a threat. If they really meet the royal family and the Tianfeng sect, they can''t escape.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan knows in his heart that he has offended many people in this desert hillock. Maybe there will be enemies at any time. At that time, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei will be involved. It''s better to let them take care of their wounds. One more person''s ability is also a strength.


    After some discussion, Zhang Fan three people simple repair some, then toward the distance.


    Before long, a group of people came here. These people were quite mixed. They all came to the desert Dagang and formed a temporary team. Before that, after hearing the sound from a distance, they rushed here one after another. They were very strange and didn''t understand what happened here.


    When these people came to the scene, they found that there was a mess everywhere, and there were even corpses. They were completely stupid and began to investigate the scene one after another.


    Some people began to observe the surrounding environment, trying to restore the scene at that time.

 Chapter 382

    "In my opinion, there was a fierce battle just now, and it should be two teams of people. Their realm is at least around the quintuple of Mahayana. I have found something here from a long distance."


    "Yes, I''ve found out for a long time, but I never dare to come here. I''m afraid that the battle here will be bad for us. Moreover, it''s very powerful here. If I don''t want to be involved in this battle, I may lose my life."


    "Yes, I was very close to here at that time. I even found that there was a certain vibration on the ground, so I didn''t dare to come to check it. But now it seems that it''s right that I didn''t come here at that time. If I did, I might not be able to leave alive."


    "However, the scene is a little too exaggerated, it has become like this? Especially in these big pits on the ground, it is estimated that the level of the fighters is not low. "


    "Yes, almost all the corpses over there were killed by one move. It must have been done by experts. We''d better not see him in the desert hillock."


    At this time, some people saw Han Gang''s body, others found Ni Kang''s body, and sun Qian''s. The causes of death of these three people are different. The most tragic one is Ni Kang, whose head is different and one arm is missing.


    After they saw it, they couldn''t help taking a breath of air and looking at the corpse on the ground. They were also puzzled. If there was no accident, it would be a vendetta.


    "This guy''s death is really miserable. It''s not revenge. Otherwise, who would have done so hard to him? What''s the difference between this and dismemberment? "


    "Yes, the man''s right arm was cut off and his head was beheaded at the same time. Moreover, the scene is so big that I still feel a bit shocking. I don''t know what the hatred between the two people is."


    "It''s hard to say, but I always feel that these dead people seem to have different identities. Judging from their clothes, they don''t seem to belong to ordinary families."


    At this time, some people began to study Han Gang''s body, and found that there was a jade pendant on his waist. This jade pendant was yellow, with dragon shape, and the material was extraordinary. The carving hands were very meticulous, vivid and lifelike, which was not ordinary at first sight.


    Among these people, some knowledgeable people looked at the jade pendant one after another. An old man looked at the jade pendant with wide eyes. His voice trembled and said inconceivably: "I Am I right? This jade pendant should be from the royal family! "


    When he said that, the people around him were even more worried. They looked at the corpse on the ground again, especially the corpse with a different head. They frowned. They thought that this man was very gorgeous and really looked like the people in the royal family. Who was so bold that he dared to fight against the people in the royal family?


    "It seems that these people are all from the royal family. If so, who did they offend? In other words, who is so confident that he dares to attack the people in the royal family? "


    "It''s hard to say. After all, these Royal people are always arrogant and domineering, and they don''t even care about the feelings of others. Naturally, they will offend some people, especially in this desert hillock. Many people may take revenge here."


    "Yes, but I''m curious. Who has the courage to make such a big scene? Isn''t he really afraid of being chased to the ends of the earth after being known by the royal family?"


    "It''s not clear. However, this is Dagang in the desert. There are many people, many eyes and many experts. There are even some experts who are hidden in the river and lake. Their strength is not weak, even they are anonymous. If the people in the royal family really offend them, it''s also a big trouble."


    "Maybe it''s like this. An unknown expert moved his hand to these Royal people. However, one thing, I think, is very strange. There is a corpse over there. He looks frightened and doesn''t know how to die. It seems that he has encountered something that can''t be explained clearly."


    After listening to his words, people around also came over one after another and looked at the corpse on the ground. They couldn''t help frowning and were very curious about how this guy died.


    This corpse is sun Qian. At this time, his eyes are wide open, and his face has an incredible look. His pupils are dilated, and he has no vitality. The expression on his face seems to be frightening, puzzled, and surprised. In a word, it''s unpredictable.


    "It''s strange. What''s the expression of this guy? It seems that before he died, he met something that could not be explained. What kind of things made him have such an expression? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe he met a master, but I''m more curious about who killed him. He didn''t have any obvious wound or internal injury, and his posture was normal, but he died here. The murderer''s means must be not simple."


    "Maybe he met something that could not be explained, or he was frightened to death. Besides, I can''t think of any other explanation."


    "Whatever, people are dead anyway, but I think this person''s identity is not simple. He must have something to prove his identity."As he said this, a young man began to rummage around Sun Qian''s body to see what was on his body. At that time, he was selfish, hoping to find something valuable from him.


    In desert Dagang, everything is on a first come first served basis. Of course, if you don''t have enough strength, you may be guilty of getting good things, and you can''t keep them in the end.


    The young man rummaged through sun Qian''s body, but didn''t find anything like a storage ring or a storage bag, because these things had been taken away by Zhang Fan in advance, only a token to prove his identity.


    Seeing the token, the young man was very curious and asked the people around him, "what''s this? Like a clan token? Can this prove the identity of this person? "


    After hearing what the young man said, people all around gathered to see what he found.


    Some old people, seeing the token, were surprised. They looked incredible and said one after another.


    "No, this guy has a token of Tianfeng sect. Moreover, as far as I know, this token is different from ordinary token. It must be a symbol of identity in Tianfeng sect."

 Chapter 383

    "I know that. The token of Tianfeng sect can be divided into five colors. They are red, yellow, white, blue and gray. The red token is enjoyed by the person with the highest status in the sect. The gray token is usually an ordinary disciple. This person actually has a yellow token in his hand. It seems that his status in Tianfeng sect is not low."


    "Yes, at least they are elders. Their status is not simple. I remember that Tianfeng sect seems to speak on the basis of their strength, which shows that this person''s identity is not simple. Someone dares to attack him. It seems that there must be something strange about this. Is there any festival between Tianfeng sect and the royal family? That''s why I died here? "


    "It''s impossible. As far as I know, if the royal family has genius, they will be sent to Tianfeng sect for training. There are also many descendants of the royal family who practice in Tianfeng sect. Therefore, Tianfeng sect always has the protection of the royal family. When I enter the desert Dagang, I saw with my own eyes that the royal family and Tianfeng sect should form a team together to help each other. It''s impossible This is the opposite. I don''t see any babies around


    "Therefore, I think there should be other contradictions between them, which is why they have such a big fight. Moreover, there is no need to worry in this desert hillock. After all, looking for someone here is really looking for a needle in a haystack. What''s more, the murderer didn''t leave anything behind."


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they felt that there was really no clue, and they all felt worthless for these Royal people. After all, when was the time to repay each other''s grievances? If it was not for mutual hatred, how could it be like this.


    After all, they didn''t come to this desert hillock to see the excitement, but to find what they wanted. In order to get more good things, each of them is fighting for time and exploring some unknown places. If other people take the lead, it''s not worth it.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan walked slowly. After all, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei had not recovered from their internal injuries, so they chose to walk instead of using their lightness skills.


    The direction was chosen by Zhang Fan. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, there should be no one walking here and no fighting trace. Moreover, there are some precious medicinal materials with aura, which indicates that no one collects them. In other words, it is safer to walk in this direction. Although it is possible to encounter wild animals, it is much better than meeting some enemies .


    On the way, Zhang Fan asked Lu Jiuye curiously: "by the way, Jiuye, just now I saw the situation in your body. It seems that your Reiki consumption is very huge. You must have used some special martial arts that consume Reiki. In this way, but in some previous battles, you didn''t show it. I''m very curious. What kind of power is this?"


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s question, Yan Fei was also curious. Although he grew up in the Lu family, he knew that Lu Jiuye was highly respected and respected in the Lu family, but in terms of strength, Lu Jiuye didn''t seem to be the strongest one. At the beginning, Yan Fei realized that it must be because Lu Jiuye was a better man, so he was so. But now It seems that this is not the case. It must be Lu Jiuye''s extraordinary ability.


    After all, in today''s world, no matter how good people are, if they don''t have any strength, they still won''t have any say in some things.


    Before that, Yanfei had seen Lu Jiuye''s strength. However, compared with today''s, it''s all pediatrics. Today''s Lu Jiuye''s strength really amazes Yanfei.


    Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "it''s a long story. Anyway, the journey is boring. I''ll tell you about it."


    With that, Lu Jiuye''s eyes were deep, as if he had fallen into a deep memory and began to tell Zhang Fan and Yanfei.


    It turns out that when Lu Jiuye was young, he was indeed a genius of cultivation. He was also a rare master of cultivation in the Lu family. When he cooperated with his family''s skills, he was in the family and had no rival among his peers.


    Moreover, Lu Jiuye has a strong ability of understanding, and he loves to study very much. When he is bored, he will come to Lu''s Library and read all the books there.


    In the Lu family''s library, there are all kinds of books. Almost all the knowledge in the world, whether it''s the secret script or the mainland diary, will be gathered there.


    Lu Jiuye bathed in the library all day, and sometimes he forgot to eat all day. His thirst for knowledge made many people admire him.


    In a book, Lu Jiuye found a kind of power, called space power. The introduction in it is very profound. However, the power he can exert is very powerful, even omnipotent. He can go through the past, rush to the future, and even use space to decide where he wants to go. A journey of a thousand miles is just a thought.


    Lu Jiuye wanted to read more about the power of space, and he began to appreciate the knowledge of space.


    However, in the library of the Lu family, the records of space power are too few. They are very rare. They can only be a simple introduction, and there is no record of how to get started.This disappointed Lu Jiuye a little, so he found the elder of the family and asked him about the power of space.


    The elders of the Lu family began to give answers to Lu Jiuye. However, most of the things in this story are hearsay, and there is no textual research at all. Moreover, no one in the Lu family has ever realized this power, and even some elders have no hope for Lu Jiuye. They advise him not to be persistent, so as not to waste time.


    But Lu Jiuye had a strong interest in this kind of space power, and he was very young at that time. He would not choose to let go of some things he liked. He always thought that he was a genius of the Lu family and a new star in the future. How could he retreat because of such a small matter? He must go forward bravely and do things that others can''t do, I''m sure I can do it. That''s what people do.


    With this persistence in his heart, Lu Jiuye began to explore his own understanding of the power of space. He had to shut up for half a day every day and calm down to experience it carefully.

 Chapter 384

    But it''s really hard to understand the power of space, even to get started. But Lu Jiuye has always insisted on it and never gave up.


    People of the Lu family also tried to persuade him many times, but at that time, Lu Jiuye was very rebellious, and he was still insisting on it. Even after finishing other cultivation, he squeezed out some time to study the power of space.


    Year by year, in the cultivation, such time always passed quickly. Lu Jiuye still began to study for more than ten years, and finally found some ways.


    Suddenly one day, when Lu Jiuye was feeling the power of space, he suddenly felt that he had some connection with the power of space. In this way, Lu Jiuye was very happy. He felt that his efforts and persistence were not in vain, and he finally gained something!


    Overjoyed, he began to shut down. Everyone in the Lu family didn''t understand what was going on. Why did Lu Jiuye suddenly shut down? Could it be said that he was unable to break through?


    Unconsciously, Lu Jiuye has been closed for a year, and in this year, Lu Jiuye has always been thirsty for knowledge. He is still full of interest in the power of space, and he is full of confidence in the power of space.


    However, the cultivation of this thing has always been a steady improvement. We should not be impatient, let alone a fat man. We should have a solid foundation in order to make the later development more stable.


    But Lu Jiuye is more and more interested in the power of space, and even has reached the state of selflessness. He has to study and try every day, and even combine the power of space with some skills of the Lu family. In addition, he is the genius of the Lu family, and naturally creates many powerful space moves.


    After going out of the pass, Master Lu Jiuye showed his power to all the elders of the Lu family, which made everyone of the Lu family very frightened.


    In their view, this space power is a very rare power. Even in the whole continent, few people can understand it. Everyone in the Lu family thinks it''s very magical. They don''t know that something will do great harm to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye has been painstakingly studying the power of space. He has mastered some techniques, and at the same time, he has integrated this power into the family''s skills. His power has also improved a lot. In his strength, Lu Jiuye at that time was really able to do leapfrog challenge.


    However, when Lu Jiuye went out to escort the family treasure, his team was attacked. The leader of the other side was at a high level, which was beyond the range of Lu Jiuye''s ability to deal with. Therefore, in the battle, Lu Jiuye forced to use space skills. After a fierce battle, he finally killed the other side and protected the family treasure from loss.


    But in this battle, Lu Jiuye found that his space power was uncontrollable. Especially in the battle, he consumed a lot of money for himself. If the other side really survived, he would die.


    It was also after this battle that Lu Jiuye found the elder of his family and told him what happened to him. I hope the family elders can give some hints, or in the future practice, to control this kind of situation.


    The elders have never heard of this kind of situation. They don''t know what to do with time and space.


    Lu Jiuye said to himself in his heart that he could only study hard by himself, hoping to find some solutions.


    At this time, the owner of the Lu family began to collect information through some relationships in the river and lake. He still got some relevant information. After reading it, he could not help frowning.


    Because these data show that the power of space is really powerful. If the people who can understand this power develop well, they will certainly have great achievements in the future. But if they find that they can''t control it, as long as this power exceeds a certain load, it''s a very dangerous thing. If it''s light, it will destroy its root and bone, which will have an impact on the follow-up cultivation Those who are possessed by evil will go astray, and their meridians will be retrograde, and they will explode and die.


    After learning this, the owner of the Lu family was also very anxious. After all, Lu Jiuye was a genius of the Lu family. If he had any problems, it would be a great loss to the whole Lu family.


    After a lot of discussions in the family, they came up with a way for the time being, which is to use the seal to partially seal the spatial power in Lu Jiuye''s body. In this way, as long as the seal is not untied, Lu Jiuye''s spatial power is controllable.


    After some discussion, Lu Jiuye knew the situation and said that he could accept it. However, when sealing this kind of power, everyone encountered the same difficulty, that is, for this kind of space power, the ordinary seal was not effective at all. He tried many other methods, but they were useless. Finally, he had to give up.


    Elder Lu said that this kind of space power is beyond the five elements, and is not in the four images. It is estimated that the usual seal method is useless. We can only start from the space power.


    After listening to the elders'' words, Lu Jiuye also frowned. Recently, he has been studying this kind of spatial power, but he never thought about sealing it. But now it seems that if he doesn''t seal it, he may be worried about his life.But the ordinary seal is invalid. In this case, it''s better to combine the seal method with the space power. In this way, this power can be sealed.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye immediately began to try, carefully sealed, in order to avoid this kind of power again violent, finally to uncontrollable stage.


    After half a month, Lu Jiuye finally combined the method of seal with the power of space perfectly. In this way, he could seal part of the power of space in his body.


    The owner of the Lu family found Mr. Lu Jiuye and said to him, "what you have to do now is to improve your realm. After all, your realm does not match the power of space. When you use it, it is inevitable that there will be overload. Therefore, you still need to lay a good foundation."


    From this day on, Lu Jiuye worked hard to improve his realm and make himself strong. Only when the realm keeps up can he undertake such a huge space power.


    The seal in Lu Jiuye''s body was always there. From the moment of the seal, Lu Jiuye never opened it again.


    Lu Jiuye recalled his life. He began to seal the power of space in his body from the thirties. Later in the battle, he never saw a high mountain, so he never opened it.

 Chapter 385

    Therefore, after he was 30 years old, Lu Jiuye began to use his spatial skills in a sealed state, and he was always in an invincible position.


    Until today, when Lu Jiuye saw Yanfei injured, he was very angry. In a rage, he untied the seal in his body. He wanted to die with the enemy for Zhang Fan''s sake.


    But after all, sun Qian''s ability is still very strong. Even if he doesn''t know how to use his own cards, he can still compete with Lu Jiuye. Moreover, in the battle, sun Qian has found that Lu Jiuye is struggling to support him, so he deliberately prolongs the battle and wants to fight against Lu Jiuye.


    At that time, Lu Jiuye also found this problem, but there was no good way to solve it. He had to be patient, entangled with the other party, and at the same time he was thinking about countermeasures.


    Fortunately, Zhang Fan went out of the pass in time and killed three experts, which solved the problem. Otherwise, Lu Jiuye would be in danger today.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan also felt a little curious and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you mean that this space power must have a certain strength to undertake? Otherwise, this kind of space force may be out of control, right? "


    Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said to Zhang Fan: "yes, because the exertion of space power really consumes aura. It''s no exaggeration to say that sometimes, in one move, it is possible to empty all aura in the body."


    Zhang Fan is also very interested in Lu Jiuye''s space power. After all, this power is very powerful. Even if he meets a powerful enemy, he has a life-saving skill, and even can finish anti killing. Sometimes, in the battle, everything is possible.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan continued to ask Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you remember how you understood the power of space at that time? How can we be regarded as a beginner? "


    Lu Jiuye knew that Zhang Fan was more interested in the power of space. He recalled it carefully, and Zhang Fan said: "this To be exact, it''s just a feeling. As long as you calm down, you can feel the fluctuation around you. This kind of fluctuation is complicated. In the space, it''s like a pool of stagnant water. Everyone''s activities will cause the fluctuation of space. As long as you can feel the existence of this fluctuation, you will almost understand the power of space. "


    Zhang Fan thought about it for a while and thought it was reasonable. Moreover, when he closed the door just now, in addition to controlling the shackles of the sword, Zhang Fan was also constantly feeling around him. After all, it was in the boundary of space set by Lord Lu Jiuye, so this is a natural place to feel the power of space.


    Among the fluctuations in the surrounding space, Zhang Fan felt very magical. When he was shocked, he understood the fluctuations in the surrounding space. He had a preliminary understanding of the power of space and was familiar with the feeling of the power of space.


    This made Zhang Fan very interested. Taking advantage of this good opportunity, Zhang Fan began to feel the surrounding environment, and connected these spatial fluctuations together. He found that he could even feel the power of space.


    In this way, Zhang Fan is very happy. In this case, he can also feel the power of space. If so, he can combine the wild wave sword technique and show his unique sword moves.


    During this period, Zhang Fan has done some simple research on the Kuanglan sword. He found that the Kuanglan sword technique is all inclusive. Although it seems to be a water system sword technique on the surface, the elements of the thunder system can also be integrated into it.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan thought, according to this idea, as long as the attribute does not belong to the five elements can be integrated into this set of swordsmanship, so is the power of space.


    If we can integrate the power of space into the sword technique, then the power of this set of raging sword technique will be more powerful.


    Soon, it was getting late. They found a safe place to sit down, took out some drinks and food, and began to eat.


    Zhang Fan seems to be a little silent, thinking about the power of space in his heart, and carefully recalling the feeling in the boundary of space at that time.


    Lu Jiuye takes a look at Zhang Fan. He probably guesses what Zhang Fan thinks. He tells Yanfei in a low voice not to disturb Zhang Fan.


    The night was as cool as water. Lu Jiuye came to Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "if I''m not wrong, you should be thinking about space."


    Zhang Fan laughed, nodded to Lu Jiuye and said: "yes, I think this kind of space power is really powerful. The wild wave sword technique I got in this desert hillock is all inclusive. If I can integrate some space power, my power will be improved a lot."


    Lu Jiuye looked up at the stars and said to Zhang Fan, "I remember that when I understood the power of space, it was easier at night, especially in places with the power of space. In this way, I could understand it faster."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan had a flash of inspiration in his mind and asked Lu Jiuye, "do you mean that this desert hillock is a natural treasure land to understand the power of space?"Lu Jiuye smiles happily and says to Zhang Fan: "yes, there are spatial fluctuations everywhere. Moreover, in the desert, there is a very large seal boundary. In addition, there is a small space boundary. Then you can feel the existence of these two spatial forces and find out some connection between them. Practice makes perfect, and then you can understand them Try to use it, but don''t be impatient. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Zhang Fan: "this space power is very powerful, and it''s also a double-edged sword. If you use it well, you may improve your power greatly. If you don''t use it well, then this space power may backfire on your body."


    "For so many years, I have been studying this space power, trying to use it for me, but I didn''t expect that this space power would cause backfire on my body, and I have been looking for solutions. However, after a period of judgment, I always feel that this space power is really powerful, and what I understand is not even the tip of the iceberg."


    Turning around and looking at Zhang Fan again, Lu Jiuye said with a smile: "I believe your comprehension ability. With your strength, you will be able to master this kind of power, use it for you, and improve your strength."

 Chapter 386

    Zhang Fan nodded. He was grateful to Lu Jiuye. He immediately sat on the ground with his knees crossed. He raised his mental strength and spiritual awareness to the limit. He closed his eyes slightly and began to feel everything around him. For a moment, the wind and grass around him were within Zhang Fan''s perception.


    However, it is located in the center of Dagang desert. There seems to be a special prohibition here, which blocks Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness. Therefore, Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness can only cover a certain range, and then it will be difficult to move.


    Feeling this, Zhang Fan''s heart has always been curious, what is this thing that blocks his spiritual detection, and why does it block his spiritual detection?


    With the doubt in his heart, Zhang Fan began to observe the surroundings carefully. However, for such a situation, he felt it carefully.


    By magnifying the perception around him, Zhang Fan finally found that everything in this place had a kind of special network, which was transparent and could not be touched at ordinary times, but could block people''s spiritual consciousness. Moreover, Zhang Fan was very familiar with this kind of network. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere.


    Carefully recalled, Zhang Fan was surprised to find that these nets were not sent out by Lu Jiuye in the border he set up for himself at that time?


    However, there seems to be no obstacle to the boundary, so what can''t this thing be called? Is that the power of space?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan is excited. If this thing is really the power of space, it means that he has been able to feel the power of space. At least he has taken the first step.


    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Zhang Fan began to use his spiritual consciousness to control these spatial forces. However, this kind of power has always been invisible. Even when he wants to control this kind of power with his spiritual consciousness, he will find it a little difficult.


    As long as Zhang Fan touches these spatial forces with his own spiritual consciousness, these spatial forces will dissipate immediately, and then rearrange to be intact. In other words, it is almost impossible to control these illusory things.


    This makes Zhang Fan a little confused. In this way, the power of space is so illusory. How does Lu Jiuye control this power? Although it''s a little difficult, there must be a way to control this kind of power. It''s just that I didn''t find it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to study these spatial forces carefully, and found that these spatial forces had some kind of connection. Under the small particles, they even had abnormal fluctuations. After carefully observing the current situation of his own spiritual consciousness, he found that the frequencies of these two fluctuations were completely different.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan concluded that there should be something wrong with these fluctuation frequencies. If the fluctuation frequencies between them can be similar, then he can also use this kind of spatial power.


    After thinking about it carefully, Zhang Fan thinks that everything seems to have such a connection. For example, there is a certain connection between the sword spirit and the sword spirit. When the sword spirit is transformed into shape, the fluctuation frequency between the sword spirit and the sword spirit keeps the same. In this way, the sword spirit is transformed into shape successfully.


    There are the same fluctuations between mental power and consciousness, so they can be better integrated, and their exploration ability will become stronger.


    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, there are many things that are similar to each other. Perhaps, such a practice will have unexpected effects.


    Zhang Fan seems to have seen the hope in his mind when he thought that he would do it. He immediately controls the frequency of his spiritual fluctuation and merges it with the spatial fluctuation, trying to make the two more similar. In this way, the two resonate and finally combine with each other to achieve a state of fusion.


    After that, Zhang Fan began to use his mind to drive this kind of power, rotating around himself, carefully pulling the space power to form a special defensive boundary around his body, which is the simplest kind of space boundary.


    Lu Jiuye was shocked when he saw this scene. He immediately widened his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan. He didn''t understand what was going on. In such a short time, Zhang Fan began to understand the power of space?


    At the beginning, it took him a long time to find out some ways of space power. Finally, he took a lot of detours and consulted a lot of information. However, Zhang Fan was able to understand space power only after several times of his own VOD. To tell the truth, such talent and insight really make people envious.


    Others don''t have such a feeling, but for Lu Jiuye, who has studied space power all his life, it''s easy to feel the fluctuation. It seems that Zhang Fan has learned to control space power initially. After he has been familiar with it for a while, he can teach him how to drive. Finally, when he combines it with the moves, he needs to see his own understanding. At this stage But no one can help him.


    Yan Fei sees that Lu Jiuye''s expression is a little strange. She is more or less curious and finds that Lu Jiuye is looking at Zhang Fan. At this time, Zhang Fan is sitting on the ground with his knees crossed. He doesn''t know what he is doing.


    Yan Fei, who doesn''t understand the power of space, naturally doesn''t feel the fluctuation of space, but he has been with Lu Jiuye for many years. Naturally, Yan Fei sees the surprise in Lu Jiuye''s expression, and is somewhat curious. He asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what''s the matter? What happened to brother Zhang Fan? "Lu Jiuye was excited and said to Yanfei: "Yanfei, this fan is really a genius! He''s the most intelligent person I''ve ever seen


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei is shocked. He knows Lu Jiuye very well. In his life, he has never heard Lu Jiuye praise anyone, especially genius.


    When Lu Jiuye was a child, he was a genius. So when he grew up, he would not admit that anyone was better than him. He thought that only he was worthy of the word "genius". This is the common fault of some experts, so he had the scene of arrogance and fierce competition.


    But today, Lu Jiuye even praised Zhang Fan as a genius, which can explain the problem. For Lu Jiuye, he appreciated Zhang Fan very much, otherwise, he would not have given him such a high evaluation.


    "Jiuye, do you mean that Zhang Fan is very savvy?"

 Chapter 387

    "But he didn''t seem to have done anything. He just sat here. How can I not see that he has changed?" Yan Fei said to Lu Jiuye in a puzzled way.


    Lu Jiuye was still excited and said to Zhang Fan: "Xiaofei, this Zhang Fan is not simple. You don''t know that he has understood the power of space now. It''s not that anyone can do it. I''ve studied the power of space all my life, and even spent more than ten years to understand this power, but Zhang Fan is different. He just listened to it After a few words, I have been able to understand this power. Isn''t such understanding a genius? "


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei also feels a little incredible. She turns her head and looks at Zhang Fan. She doesn''t understand how he did it. She can understand the power of space. This is a great chance!


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s whole body formed an invisible border, which was almost the same as that arranged by Lu Jiuye. Besides, Zhang Fan didn''t disappear from the border, and he didn''t have the ability to open up space.


    After carefully pondering over the spatial power, Zhang Fan found it a little interesting, but after all, what he practiced was the sword technique, and the fluctuation of the sword Qi in the sword technique was very strong, which was a little inconsistent with the spatial fluctuation. How to unify the two is really a difficult problem.


    However, Zhang Fan was not discouraged, but found a new way. In Zhang Fan''s view, there must be a way to integrate the power of space into the sword technique.


    Zhang Fan is not worried about all this. After all, he has just realized the power of space. It''s too early to combine it with the sword technique. After a period of exploration, he may be able to control it better.


    To continue to understand the power of space, Zhang Fan seems to be indefatigable. For him, to be able to understand the power of space is the biggest progress. As for how to improve his strength in the future, it depends on the later cultivation methods.


    However, Zhang Fan has also thought that he is practicing the sword technique. He will certainly integrate this kind of spatial power into the sword technique, and enhance the power of the sword technique, that is, enhance his own strength.


    Unconsciously, the sky has turned white. Inadvertently, Zhang Fan has been practicing all night. For this space array, he has really come to the stage of getting a glimpse of the mystery.


    Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "how about it? After a night, you seem to have reached the edge of space power. Isn''t that interesting? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Jiuye, "thank you for your advice. Otherwise, how could I do that?"


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "no, I just gave you some advice. It''s up to you to understand the power of space."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan, "however, you just feel the edge of space power now. It''s not easy to develop this power. It will take a long time to explore it. Otherwise, it will only be stagnant. In addition, I also want to remind you that the more you practice this space power in the future, the more difficult it will be. You should be prepared psychologically."


    "Don''t worry. I will keep your words in mind." Zhang Fan arched his hand and vowed.


    Shi Xian didn''t speak all the time, but he was somewhat surprised. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan was able to understand this kind of power, which is a good way to improve his strength. As long as he found the way, it would be much easier to improve later.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult to get started. As long as you get started, it will be easier to improve. However, after a certain stage, you need to make a breakthrough. At this time, it becomes more difficult. Therefore, many things are like this. They will fluctuate and never be smooth sailing.


    However, Shixian still believes that Zhang fan can do it. Many big waves have survived. Even if he can practice without spiritual roots, what else can he not do?


    The three simply ate something and went on the road.


    Along the way, the three met some wild animals, but they were not very powerful. After the joint efforts of the three, they could kill them directly.


    In particular, some of the larger wild animals, whose skin, meat, bone and blood are all good things, were collected by Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan and are ready to take them out to sell. They will certainly get a good price.


    Along the way, while collecting materials, the three continued to move forward, talking and laughing, especially happy. Especially after these battles, the relationship between the three people has taken a step further, and it seems that they have become friends of life and death.


    After moving forward for a while, Yanfei''s ears were more sensitive, and she could hear the sound ten miles away. She said to Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye, "I seem to hear the sound of fighting ahead. Shall we go and have a look? Listen to this voice. It''s not small in the distance. It''s estimated that the scale of this battle is also very large. "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and looked at Zhang Fan. He asked him in his eyes. It was obvious that he wanted Zhang Fan to make up his mind.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "of course, we have to go. Judging from the terrain we are now in, it seems that we have no choice. Moreover, the place we are now in is a valley, and the road ahead is also our only way."For this matter, what Zhang Fan said is right. The place where they are now is a valley, surrounded by cliffs, but it is very desolate. There is nothing but sand and stone.


    As the three continued to move forward, they found that the sound of fighting in front of them was getting closer and closer. Unconsciously, they were able to see people''s shadow. Moreover, the fighting between them was quite fierce, especially among the several experts, the fighting was in full swing, and it was hard to separate them for a moment.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan saw a familiar figure here. This figure is tall and strong, holding a long stick. The realm is about five times in the Mahayana period. It''s Dao Lang, the descendant of the swordsman he met at that time. He doesn''t know Zhang Fan either.


    "Is that him?" Zhang Fan couldn''t help but be stunned. He stared at the battle in front of him. Unexpectedly, the desert is so big that he can still meet Dao Lang, which makes Zhang Fan more or less excited.


    However, judging from the battle in the field, Dao Lang was a little bit underdog. Zhang Fan was puzzled about this. His strength was almost the same as his own. Why did he lose the upper hand? What level was the opponent?

 Chapter 388

    After a close look, Zhang Fan found that the man in front of Dao Lang was almost the same size as him. He was a big black man with a strong figure. He was holding a heavy long knife. It looked like a hundred kilograms, but it seemed to be empty in his hands. It was still waving like a tiger.


    But even so, Zhang Fan doesn''t think it''s the reason why Dao Lang has fallen behind. Is there any treasure in this big black man?


    At this time, Zhang Fan frowned, continued to observe, and finally found some problems. The situation in front of him was not optimistic. Even for a while, Zhang Fan didn''t know what to do.


    Zhang Fan found that the black man seemed to be a bit invulnerable, and could resist the attack of Dao lang. the stick flickered, but the stick didn''t seem to have any influence on him. What''s the reason? Zhang Fan was puzzled.


    Is this man invulnerable? If so, what magic weapon should be on this person. However, Zhang Fan did not see any magic light on him. If so


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and made a bold guess. Is this a rare body refining expert? Have you reached the point of steel and iron? If that''s the case, that person will be very difficult.


    Moreover, from the perspective of the overall battle ahead, the number of Dao Lang''s team is large, which is the same as that of the opponent''s team. However, there are many experts in the opponent''s team. There have been casualties in Dao Lang''s team, which is a little unsustainable. In Zhang Fan''s view, these Dao Lang''s people can at most stick to a good time.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately frowned and said to them, "let''s go and help. The people in this game are my friends."


    "Your friend?" Lu Jiuye frowned and was surprised. After all, when he met Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan was alone. In previous battles, he had never seen Zhang Fan have friends. It was almost like having enemies. He had few friends.


    Yan Fei took a look at the battle ahead, frowned and said to Jiu Ye, "Jiu Ye, I think there are many experts ahead, at least in the realm of four or more in the Mahayana period. What''s your plan?"


    Lu Jiuye didn''t think about this. If they go to help in such a battle, they don''t seem to have any advantage. However, since Zhang Fan said that he wanted to help, there must be his reason. Let''s listen to what Zhang Fan said.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan and asked him, "what''s your plan? Shall we go straight there now? "


    Zhang Fan observed the surrounding terrain and thought about it carefully. If he charged directly, he might be found by the enemy. In that case, he could hardly get any advantage. But if he could charge directly from the surrounding cliffs, he would give the other side a surprise attack, and the unexpected effect might be better.


    Looking at a cliff in the distance, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei, "let''s start charging from there. Only in this way can we make sure that there is no accident and give each other a heavy blow, so that they don''t have any preparation."


    Looking at the direction of Zhang Fan''s fingers, Lu Jiuye felt that this method was feasible. He immediately nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "don''t worry, we know how to do it."


    With that, Lu Jiuye pointed to the cliff opposite Yan Fei and said, "you go there, I''ll go to the other side. When we are in place, we can dive down and strike the enemy by surprise, but we must pay attention to safety and don''t be reckless."


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will be careful."


    With that, Yanfei immediately flew to the cliff in the distance, and Lu Jiuye also began to fly to another cliff.


    Zhang Fan is to stay in place, looking at the situation in front of the field, his goal is only one, that is Dao Lang''s opponent.


    Judging from the battle in the field, this battle should have been fought for a period of time, and the aura in Dao Lang''s body is not enough. Even if he uses his kung fu now, he can only use 80% of his kung fu. It''s urgent to rescue him immediately.


    At this time, Yanfei and Lu Jiuye are already in place. They exchange their eyes and suddenly dive down at the same time.


    Lu Jiuye''s palms were flying, and countless blue palms were covering the enemy. The power of palms would force those who rushed up to retreat.


    Yan Fei''s moves are even more open and close. The long and narrow sabres are full of sharpness. They are good at facing the wind. Between landing, they explode countless deep pits. Some people even can''t dodge. They are directly hit and fall to the ground injured.


    Zhang Fan thinks it''s time to do it by himself. He takes out the cold water sword at his waist and shows the flying wave in the starry sky. He flies forward directly with a little bit of foot. Between the rotation of his figure, countless sword Qi immediately spread around. For a moment, it really caught the other side off guard.


    Seeing three people attacking from three sides, these experts seem a little surprised. They thought they could easily defeat Dao Lang, but now it seems that someone is meddling in their business. Everyone is a little upset.The big black man was even more angry, and immediately roared: "what a shame! How dare you meddle in your own business and report it! Gao E will not let you go! "


    After pushing the other party''s men and horses back, Zhang Fan stood still and put his sword back to the scabbard. Instead of pursuing, he stood with his negative hand and looked at Gao E in front of him. He didn''t speak.


    Dao Lang saw Zhang Fan''s figure. He was so happy that he quickly walked towards Zhang Fan. With a trace of excitement in his eyes, he said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, it''s you! I thought I''d never see you again in this desert hillock. What''s up? What''s up recently? "


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Gao E frowns and says something in his heart. Unexpectedly, Dao Lang has friends to help him. In this case, the battle will be a lot more difficult.


    However, when Gao E saw Zhang Fan''s realm, he thought that his opponent was just a shackle realm, which might be better than other shackle realm masters. However, there were many Mahayana masters in his team, and it was not difficult to deal with him.


    Thinking of Zhou, Gao E felt proud again.


    But Gao E''s subordinates were deeply dissatisfied. Looking at Zhang Fan, they frowned and said one after another.

 Chapter 389

    "It''s strange that there are still meddlers in the desert? Who do they think they are? I don''t know if they dare to take care of our Lord Gao''s affairs. "


    "Among the three, only the old guy has the highest level. As long as he can be cleaned up, I think all the troubles will be solved."


    "Yes, the remaining one is Mahayana Yizhong, and the other is an expert in shackles. How can these two men fight? It''s unreasonable that they dare to attack us just now."


    "These three people are brave enough to meddle in our business. It seems that they really don''t know what we are good at. It''s necessary to teach them a lesson so that they can know what heaven and earth are."


    Everyone expressed dissatisfaction with Zhang Fan, and each of them was ready to fight.


    Gao E took a look at Zhang Fan in front of him. His eyes were full of disdain. He hummed coldly and said, "it''s a bit interesting. You dare to be so arrogant and meddle in your own business in just a shackle state. I think you are impatient! Well, my grandfather will give you a ride today. "


    Zhang Fan takes a look at Gao E, and his eyes are cold. But when he sees Gao E''s body, Zhang Fan frowns. He can''t help thinking that his guess is right. Gao E is really a rare body refiner, and his strength has even reached the level of steel.


    On Gao E''s body, there are all kinds of scars. It seems that they are all old scars, which means that he must have suffered a lot when he was training his body. That''s why he has achieved today.


    It seems that it''s not easy for him to beat this man.


    Shi Xian also looked at Gao E in front of him, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, you have to be careful. This man is not simple. He is very suitable for fighting attrition. Moreover, he uses very little aura, and all of them rely on strength to fight. However, according to common sense, this man''s realm should be very low. Since he has reached the realm of the quintuple of Mahayana, then he is very good I can even compare my strength with that of the experts in the seventh level of Mahayana. "


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan was constantly thinking about countermeasures. For Zhang Fan, the Gao E in front of him was a big stone, and he couldn''t even hit it. It''s really tricky to encounter such a battle.


    Dao Lang put his long stick across his chest, and his eyes were fixed on Gao E in front of him. He said to Zhang Fan, "this guy is really a stone in the pit, smelly and hard. He can''t beat it at all. It''s half an hour since the beginning of the battle. Although I''ve beaten him many times, he doesn''t seem to feel it at all. Is it really strange to say that there is something wrong with him What''s the big deal? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Dao Lang: "no, if there is a treasure on him, there will be light. In my opinion, this man must be a rare body training expert. From this point of view, his strength is not weak, and he is very suitable for the war of attrition. Your aura has been consumed almost."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang looked at the situation in his body and found that the aura in his body was not optimistic. He could not support it for long.


    "I''ve been fighting all the time just now, but I didn''t notice. If you don''t tell me, I don''t know how I might die." Dao Lang frowned. He felt lucky in his heart.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Dao Lang and said to him, "take a rest first, and give this man to me."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang can''t help frowning and looking at Zhang Fan with some worries in his eyes. Although he thinks that Zhang Fan and his strength are almost the same, the master in front of him is a real body refining master. He''s as strong as steel. Can he really deal with it alone, even the cold water sword made with grandfather''s help.


    Thinking of this, Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "I''d better help you. This guy is too resistant. If you go alone, you may not be his opponent."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "don''t worry. I can deal with him alone."


    Although Zhang Fan didn''t speak in a big voice, everyone around him could hear him, especially Gao E''s men, who laughed in their eyes. Said one after another.


    "What did the boy say just now? Is he enough to deal with our boss alone? I think he took the wrong pill today. It''s ridiculous for him to come here and go crazy. "


    "It''s enough to give him back when dealing with our boss. I think he''s really crazy. You know, our boss''s body has been trained to the point that King Kong is not bad. He dares to speak such a big story just by his shackles. I think this is the funniest joke I''ve heard for so many years."


    "In my opinion, this guy may not be my opponent, and he also said such words. I really want to teach him a good lesson and let him know what is called heaven and earth."


    One by one, they all came forward with their eyes fixed on Zhang Fan. It seemed that they would come forward to catch Zhang Fan and tear him to pieces just waiting for Gao E''s order.


    After the battle, the manager of Dao Lang felt a little afraid. If he continued to fight like this, his life might be in danger. He already had the intention to shrink back.Lu Jiuye and Yanfei stood in front, looking at the people in front with a frown. Although they had experienced such a scene before, they were at their peak at that time. But now, their injuries have not healed, and they are not sure in such a battle.


    Dao Lang''s eyes also showed the color of worry, but when he saw the disdain on Gao E''s face and his men''s face, Dao Lang''s eyes were cold. Although Zhang Fan''s words were a little big, anyway, he and Zhang fan are in the same boat now. If Zhang Fan is ridiculed, Dao Lang''s face is dull, so even today, it''s Zhang Fan If you want to make a hole in heaven, Dao Lang will definitely support him to the end.


    Gao E looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and immediately gave out a haughty smile. He raised his hand and pointed to Zhang Fan and said haughtily, "it''s the first time I''ve seen someone with courage like you. However, in this world, all people have strength. If they don''t have strength, they will die miserably. Are you ready to die?"

 Chapter 390

    Zhang Fan''s face was full of bland, the tone slightly cold said: "I have this ability, only played to know."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly used the XingKong Lingbo body method and rushed to Gao E''s direction in an instant. The speed of drawing the sword was very fast. The cold air on the cold water sword was even more pressing, and there was a sword charm on the sword air!


    Gao E''s mouth curved, and his eyes showed a kind of contempt. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s realm was just a shackle realm, and his attack was just tickling himself.


    Therefore, Gao E didn''t care too much in his heart. When he closed his hands on his chest, a light golden light suddenly appeared on his body. Then he walked towards Zhang Fan in front of him with his broad blade and long knife in his hand, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Gao E''s men hold their shoulders one by one, saying they can watch the excitement. They don''t think Zhang Fan will do anything to Gao E.


    Dao Lang was worried. Just now he was dealing with Gao E, but it didn''t work at all. Zhang Fan was just wasting his energy.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s sword turned, and a long sword suddenly rushed out from the edge of the sword, attacking Gao E''s chest.


    But Gao E still didn''t care too much. He walked steadily forward.


    Just then, with a dull thud, Gao E felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer on his chest. He stepped back for a long distance. His feet plowed two deep ditches on the ground, and the dust and smoke were everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, all the people on the scene immediately gave out a cry of surprise, their eyes were full of incredible color, and their facial expressions were even more exaggerated.


    "I''m not wrong. Our boss was repulsed so far by a guy in shackles? Am I wrong? Or am I just dreaming? "


    "No, this guy''s swordsmanship is a little strange? Qiao, I''ve never seen such a powerful sword. Who is this guy? Why so strong? "


    "I don''t know his identity, but I''m more fortunate. After all, I didn''t have the impulse to fight him just now. Otherwise, I might not survive under his sword."


    "Yes, this kind of sword technique is so powerful that it''s terrible. It''s even a little inconsistent with his realm. Is it hard to achieve it? Does he hide his realm?"


    "It''s impossible. If it''s a hidden realm, what does he really want? Just to make yourself weak? Deliberately attract others to bully him, and then form anti killing? "


    Everyone has doubts about Zhang Fan''s strength, and even thinks that Zhang Fan hides his strength. Otherwise, why is he so powerful?


    Dao Lang''s face was more exaggerated. He couldn''t understand why Zhang Fan and himself had been separated for just a few days. Although there was no breakthrough in his realm, his strength had improved so much. It was really a little incomprehensible. He couldn''t help wondering what this guy had experienced in these days in desert Dagang.


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s back, Dao Lang carefully recalled the scene when he met Zhang Fan a few days ago. He could not help wondering what strength Zhang Fan was. When he met him, could he hide his strength.


    If Zhang Fan really took out such strength to fight with himself at that time, if he didn''t make three moves, he would be defeated by Zhang Fan.


    In retrospect, Dao Lang''s heart was a little bit scared. If Zhang Fan didn''t want to find Dao''s grandfather at that time, or Zhang Fan was narrow-minded and worried about what he had done, he might have died long ago.


    Gao E was the most surprised. He thought that Zhang Fan''s level was very low, and he would not do any harm to himself, let alone let him step back.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan''s strength is not only that, but also that he can beat himself back so far. Gao E also finds that there seems to be a special force in Zhang Fan''s sword technique, which makes his body suffer a certain shock. What''s the matter?


    Gao E couldn''t understand it. He widened his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan strangely. For a moment, he couldn''t react. After the smoke was gone, Gao E stabilized his mood. He frowned and looked at Zhang Fan. He tightened his broad blade sword, and his eyes showed ferocity again.


    This time, Gao E has a long memory. Zhang Fan, his opponent, is different from others. He is even a little tricky. Moreover, he has been repulsed so far before so many hands. Zhang Fan''s realm is just a shackle realm. This time, he has lost face.


    At the thought of this, Gao E was annoyed, especially about face. He had a shadow in his heart all his life, and the last thing he wanted to lose was face.


    But today, Zhang Fan''s action has really made Gao E angry. There is only one idea in his mind, which is to teach Zhang Fan a good lesson!


    Angry Gao E raised his hand and pointed to Zhang Fan in front of him. He said, "well, you have successfully angered me. Although your swordsmanship is very powerful, what can you do? My body has become strong now. No matter how strong your strength is, you can''t kill me!"Zhang Fan''s face was very calm. He shook his head slightly and said to Gao E, "have you ever heard of a saying that the hard crossbow string is broken first. Since ancient times, the steel blade is easy to hurt. No matter how strong your defense is, it will be broken one time."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s Hu ah, Gao E said coldly, "well, since you want to have a try, I will help you, but don''t blame me for not reminding you that this knife in my hand is not vegetarian!"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "OK, let''s have a try."


    With that, Zhang Fan rushed to Gao E in front of him again with his cold water sword in his hand. The cold air on the sword was even stronger, and even left a breath of frost behind him.


    The raging wave sword runs again, and a black dragon comes out of Zhang Fan''s sword once again, and rushes directly to Gao E in front of him. However, this time, the sword spirit dragon doesn''t rush, but begins to entangle Gao e. the dragon''s body is also composed of sword Qi. These small sword Qi begin to strangle Gao E''s body.


    Gao E immediately put the long sword in his hand across his chest, and inspired all the strength in his body to fight directly with the sword Qi. The long sword in his hand was also dyed with a layer of gold. Moreover, Gao E had been observing all around. As long as he was given a chance, he would certainly kill Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 391

    However, Zhang Fan won''t give him this chance. He always entangles him with his sword Qi, shows his body method, and keeps moving. He doesn''t give Gao e any chance to lock him.


    Therefore, Gao E felt a headache for a moment. Although the sword Qi around him didn''t hurt him, it could slow him down. It was impossible for him to catch Zhang Fan.


    At this time, countless electric currents appeared on the edge of the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand. The electric currents, like flowing water, directly gathered on the tip of Zhang Fan''s sword and continuously compressed. The sword Qi and the electric current were fused together. With the continuous compression, there was a huge violent force inside the thunder ball, as if there was no place to vent.


    Just when the thunder ball on the tip of the sword reached its limit, Zhang Fan suddenly cut Gao E with a sword. Although the thunder ball seemed to be only the size of an egg, flying fast, like a meteor, its internal power could not be underestimated. As long as it made a little contact with Gao e''s body, it suddenly burst out with amazing power.


    At this time, Gao E was also very uncomfortable. Although he was psychologically prepared this time, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s sword strike was much stronger than before. Moreover, the current could be integrated with the sword Qi, and even made the power of the electric ball more powerful. Gao E was hit out again.


    Although Zhang Fan''s move did not cause any damage to Gao E''s body, it also made his body black and looked very embarrassed.


    Gao E looks at Zhang Fan in surprise. He is even more shocked. He never thinks that Zhang Fan''s sword technique is so powerful. How can it be? How did he do it?


    The crowd around him also screamed again. I can''t believe that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship is so powerful. At this moment, it seems that everyone can''t say anything. In surprise, he looked at Zhang Fan with wide eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Dao Lang also nodded in his heart. Zhang Fan has really grown up a lot. Although there is no change in his realm, this kind of strength can even compete with the seven level masters of Mahayana.


    Gao E got up from the ground and looked at his chest. He laughed angrily and said to Zhang Fan, "is that all you have? Even though you have a strong sword, you still can''t hurt me. So even if you beat me back countless times, I will stand up again! "


    With that, Gao E stood up again from the ground, and his whole body was still emitting a light golden light. For him, the blessing body was his strongest armor, which was hard to hurt.


    Dao Lang''s face also showed doubts, his brows were locked, and he was constantly thinking. Zhang Fan''s sword technique was so strong, but he still couldn''t leave any scars on his opponent. This Gao E is really not simple. Can''t Zhang Fan really do any harm to him? If that''s true, it''s not easy to beat the other side.


    Yan Fei also frowned and said to Lu Jiuye: "this man''s body is really strong to a certain extent. Zhang Fan is so powerful that he can''t hurt him. I really don''t understand how he cultivated it. He can cultivate such a strong body."


    Lu Jiuye, with a faint smile on his face, said to Yanfei, "you don''t know. It''s hard to cultivate the body. If the body is strong, it can be used as armor. But if you want to achieve this, you have to go through countless kinds of pain, especially the ability to fight against the body. It''s also a kind of tempering of the will. Almost every day, the skin is split and the flesh grows new Skin. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yan Fei, "it''s just a beginning. In the later stage, it''s necessary to be reborn, that is, to break every bone in the body, and then use aura to condense it together again. Only in this way can the new bones grow stronger. And this kind of nature has been carried out every year when he was growing up Once, it was very painful. "


    "This kind of pain will accompany him to grow up until he reaches adulthood. Only in this way can we ensure that every bone in the body is imbued with aura and is very hard. This will become steel and iron. Finally, we can cultivate the meridians. The combination of the three is the strongest body."


    "However, if you do this, you will certainly delay your own cultivation. That is to say, if this person is a cultivation genius first, he must give up the cultivation of Dantian Qifu and his own realm. He must first cultivate a very strong body, and then use the advantages of his own genius to cultivate his own realm. Although he starts slower than others, he can''t start until later If we expect to, we can protect our lives in battle. "


    "So, I admire this man for his courage, endurance of pain and cultivation of strength. This is not something anyone can do. Although many people summon up the courage to try, most of them will choose to give up in the end, because it''s too hard to do so, especially the genius, and they are willing to be held in their hands I''m willing to suffer like this. "


    "In addition, this kind of cultivation method, sometimes, may be life-threatening, so you must put your own life and death aside, otherwise, it is impossible to practice. Therefore, after synthesizing these reasons, I think this person is really powerful, at least I admire him very much."After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yan Fei almost lost his chin. He couldn''t believe it was true. It''s the first time that he heard about this kind of cultivation method. No wonder the other person''s body is so strong. It''s also in exchange for his life. It''s really admirable.


    However, when Lu Jiuye was talking, Yan Fei found that Lu Jiuye''s face didn''t seem to have any tension, on the contrary, it was a lot more relaxed. It seemed that he had really become a bystander who had nothing to do with all this. Didn''t he worry about Zhang Fan?


    Seeing this, Yanfei asked Lu Jiuye curiously: "Jiuye, what do you think of this battle? You look relaxed and don''t seem to worry. Do you think Zhang Fan will win? But how can I not see that Zhang fan can win? "


    Lu Jiuye said to him with a smile: "no, no one will be in danger in this battle. Even there may be a scene of not fighting and not knowing each other because of a battle. If you don''t believe it, I can make a bet with you."

 Chapter 392

    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei feels confused. He takes a look at Gao E, who is about to die of anger in the field, and Gao E''s cannibal eyes. How can Yanfei feel that these are not in line with Lu Jiuye''s words?


    "Jiuye Are you sure? " Yanfei still can''t believe Lu Jiuye''s words. He points to Gao E, who is going to be angry in the distance. He continues to ask Lu Jiuye, "but how can I not see it at all?"


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "it''s very simple. Do you think Zhang Fan really can''t kill him?"


    After hearing this, Yan Fei''s heart is even more surprised. He looks at Zhang Fan and Gao E again. He is still a little curious. He doesn''t understand how easy it is to kill such a invulnerable guy.


    Thinking of this, Yanfei still couldn''t believe it and asked Lu Jiuye, "why didn''t I see it? As you have said just now, Gao E''s cultivation is so strong that it''s hard to hurt his sword. Although Zhang Fan''s sword strength is very strong, and the thunder element is very destructive, he still can''t hurt Gao E. how can he kill such an invulnerable guy? "


    Yan Fei''s heart is very puzzled, even if he wants to break his head, he thinks it''s impossible.


    Lu Jiuye, with a smile on his face, said to Yanfei with a relaxed face: "do you remember, but when we entered the tomb with Zhang Fan, we got the inheritance inside. At that time, Zhang Fan got a kind of skill called poxu Yizhi, do you remember?"


    Yan Fei pondered for a moment, and suddenly understood Lu Jiuye''s meaning. He suddenly realized that, and said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you mean..."


    "That''s right." Lu Jiuye nodded happily, looked at Zhang Fan again, and continued to say to Yan Fei: "this finger is not simple. It can penetrate the defense of the other party, directly smash the other party''s spiritual knowledge, and make people lose control of themselves, leaving only a pair of skin bags. Therefore, it is Gao E with steel and iron bones. Zhang Fan wants to take his life, just as if he is searching for something It''s as simple as closing the door. "


    Yan Fei nodded, but he was still a little curious. He asked Lu Jiuye, "why didn''t Zhang Fan kill him? It''s better to solve it directly. Why bother? "


    Lu Jiuye held his shoulder and thought about it. He said to Yanfei, "I can''t guess this. However, I think Zhang Fan must have his own purpose. I think I will soon know what Zhang Fan is going to do. Let''s wait and see. "


    Yan Fei nodded. He was so impressed by Lu Jiuye that he was able to notice this. He didn''t think of it.


    But Yanfei and Lu Jiuye are still very curious about what Zhang Fan wants to do.


    Zhang Fan of course has his own plan for this point. From several fights, Zhang Fan has already got a general understanding of the situation of the other side. From the perspective of fighting, Gao E is not superior to others except for his endurance. He is good at war of attrition, but his defense is still terrible.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, it''s not so easy to break his defense. However, Zhang Fan also wants to challenge. After all, it''s not easy to encounter such a moving sandbag. In this case, it''s better to try his newly developed sword technique.


    After all, Zhang Fangang just understood the space sword technique recently, so he just took this opportunity to have a good try. In this way, he can detect the power of this sword technique.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan closed his eyes slightly, raised the long sword with his right hand slightly, and carefully felt the fluctuations of the surrounding space, so that his sword meaning and the fluctuations of the space were consistent. When the two reached unity, he could use the sword meaning to arouse the power of space. In this way, he could apply the power of space to the sword technique.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s footwork is very mysterious. The long sword in his hand is at will, combined with the moves of billows sword technique and the power of space power.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fan, a little under his feet, immediately flew forward. His long sword pointed directly at Gao E in front of him, and the cold water sword drove straight in. There was no fancy move. With one sword, he directly attacked the Yellow Dragon.


    Gao E narrowed his eyes and didn''t care too much. He suddenly raised the long sword in his hand. A strong and domineering sense of the sword came out all around him. He drank a lot and chopped directly at Zhang Fan in front of him.


    When Gao E''s Sabre spirit comes out, Yan Fei suddenly raises his eyebrows, because he can see a trace of sabre meaning from Gao E''s Sabre technique. Although the sabre meaning is very weak, it is extremely overbearing, with an irresistible momentum.


    Seeing this, Yan Fei holds his shoulder and ponders it carefully. This man is not simple. He is not only strong and strong, but also can understand the meaning of the sword. It shows that the other party''s savvy is really high. It''s just that he''s not lucky. If he didn''t meet Zhang fan, he might win, but unfortunately, he can only lose in Zhang Fan''s hands.


    Huge sword Qi came down from the sky, but Zhang Fan didn''t dodge. He directly pushed the sword into shape, and countless sword Qi appeared all over his body. He directly opposed Gao E''s sword Qi, and continued to rush towards Gao E''s direction.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan has rushed to Gao E''s front, and his cold water sword is directly on Gao E''s chest, Qiang! There was a piercing sound on the metal.Dao Lang frowned when he saw this. Unexpectedly, the weapon made by his grandfather could not break the defense of the other side. Zhang Fan was in danger at such a short distance. The other side was a close combat expert. He had suffered a loss just now. Now Zhang Fan is in danger. What can we do?


    Gao E looked down at his chest. Zhang Fan in front of him said coldly, "as I said, I''ve become strong and tough now. It''s hard to hurt my sword. Do you think you can take advantage of melee? What a joke. "


    With that, Gao E''s broad blade and long knife will cut off Zhang Fan.


    But at this time, Zhang Fan''s cold water sword suddenly appeared a circle of ripples in the water, which spread around.


    Boo!


    Gao E only felt his body stagnated, as if at this moment, he was sealed in something and completely frozen.


    "The mirror flower is broken!"


    All of a sudden, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand suddenly gave out a pleasant sound. The white light flickered, and the people who were a little bright couldn''t open their eyes.


    Everyone immediately covered their eyes with their hands to avoid being hurt by the sudden strong light. They were also very surprised and didn''t understand what was going on.

 Chapter 393

    Gao E was also surprised. There was a trace of fear in his eyes, because he could not move now. This kind of thing really made his heart afraid. Moreover, the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand seemed to exude a special power. What is this power?


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s face was calm. This sword technique was his first attempt. It was only idealistic, and he had never really practiced it. Moreover, in such a battle, what kind of effect would this sword technique have on the opponent''s strong defense.


    In addition, Zhang Fan also found that this kind of space power is really a little uncontrollable. At the moment of a sword, the aura in his body seems to have been emptied. Of course, the power of this sword is also very powerful, which directly calms Gao E in front of him. This is also a little unexpected for Zhang Fan.


    At this time, a crack, like a glass crack, directly split from Gao E''s chest, and blood flew quickly. Gao E''s body also flew backward for a long distance and fell heavily on the ground in the distance.


    At this moment, everyone completely confused, mouth open boss, eyes full of incredible, how also did not expect such a situation.


    "This What the hell is going on? Why is that? Our boss actually Injured? The scar on his chest! My God


    "I don''t understand. Who is this young man, who is so powerful? I can''t believe that his sword skill can hurt the eldest brother''s body. Isn''t our eldest brother steel? Why is that? "


    "No, this guy''s sword technique is not simple, and his power is also very strong. He can even repel our eldest brother. Anyway, in my impression, our eldest brother''s body is very hard. I haven''t seen anyone who can repel him, so this young man is really more than simple."


    "Miracle, I really think it''s incredible. Anyway, I can''t believe it''s all true. Besides, this young man is just a shackle, but how can I think his strength is stronger than the shackle?"


    Everyone thinks that Zhang Fan''s realm is a little different from his real strength. Even Zhang Fan''s ability to master this kind of sword technique is a bit surprising.


    Dao Lang''s eyes were wide open, and his eyes were full of shock. Although he could understand that Zhang Fan must have had an adventure in the desert during his separation from Zhang Fan, otherwise, he would not have been able to improve so much. But what''s the matter with Zhang Fan''s sword skill? Dao Lang''s heart is also a little incredible.


    Lu Jiuye''s face was also shocked, and his eyes were shining. He was really excited about Zhang Fangang''s sword technique, because in his impression, even if he felt for the edge of space power, it would take many years to integrate this power into the skill.


    However, it was only last night that Zhang Fan found out the edge of the power of space. It was only after a night that Zhang Fan was able to integrate this power into his own swordsmanship, which really surprised Lu Jiuye.


    Yan Fei didn''t understand it completely. He frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, what''s the matter with this move? Why did you just let that guy get hurt? Is there anything special about Zhang Fan''s sword technique? "


    Lu Jiuye said to Yan Fei excitedly: "I can''t believe that Zhang Fan''s comprehension ability is so strong. After only one night''s trial, he was able to integrate the spatial power into his own swordsmanship. I''ve never seen such a speed of comprehension. It took me a long time to integrate the spatial power, Integrate into one''s own practice. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yan Fei: "moreover, Zhang Fan''s sword technique is very powerful, which reflects the power of space incisively and perfectly, but his realm is just the shackle realm. If he can improve the realm, his sword technique will be more powerful, and even kill the guy in front of him directly."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yan Fei understood that Zhang Fan''s sword skill just now had the power of space. But even so, the power of the sword skill of space is too powerful. It''s really unbelievable that it can directly cause so much damage to that guy.


    Gao E was completely stupid. He sat on the ground and looked at the gurgling blood in his chest. A kind of pain of concentration came to his heart. The pain began to spread to all four limbs. However, after all, Gao E was trained professionally and didn''t feel much about the pain. Compared with the broken bones all over his body, this kind of pain was nothing more.


    However, there is one thing in Gao E''s heart that he can''t understand. That is why Zhang Fan''s sword technique can hurt him just now. How did he do it? What''s the difference between his swordsmanship and others''? What kind of power is this? Why can''t you move just now?


    All the questions suddenly came to Gao E''s mind. He looked up at Zhang Fan in front of him. Regardless of the blood and wound on his chest, he quickly walked towards Zhang Fan. With questions in his eyes, he directly asked Zhang Fan: "you How did you do it? What kind of sword is this? "As soon as the words came out, people around him were stunned, but Gao E did say many people''s questions. All of them immediately looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to hear how Zhang Fan answered.


    Zhang Fan put away his sword. Knowing that the battle was over, Gao E in front of him said, "it''s very simple. There''s a kind of space power in my sword technique. That''s why it''s so."


    "The power of space?" Gao E''s heart is still some can''t believe, for Zhang Fan such opponent, he is the first time to see, such a powerful sword move, really frightening.


    Seeing that the battle was over, Lu Jiuye came over with a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s really not easy for you to understand the power of space and integrate it into your own swordsmanship. It really surprised me. However, the use of the power of space is a great test for your aura."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s true. This kind of space power really consumes aura, but it''s also powerful. I''ll be careful in the future."

 Chapter 394

    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "your sword skill is really remarkable. It can be so powerful. Even if you are a master of the seventh division of Mahayana, you will be defeated."


    Yan Fei also nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, the sword technique of space power has a certain control effect. The strength and power of sword Qi are more powerful."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly, turned his head to Yan Fei and said, "no, to be exact, it''s the power of tearing space, which has caused damage to this person. You know, the division of space, no matter what it is, will be torn apart. Here is the strength of space."


    Dao Lang said he couldn''t understand them at all. He just looked at Zhang Fan with an excited look in his eyes and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, you are so wonderful! It hasn''t been long since we separated. You have grown up to this point. I really admire you. "


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head modestly, and says to Dao Lang, "no, but when I first came in, I was lucky. I had some adventures. Later, I got Lu Jiuye''s advice, so I realized this spatial sword technique."


    "Oh, yes." Zhang Fan took a look at Lu Jiuye and Yanfei and introduced them to Daolang: "this is Lu Jiuye, the master of Lu family, and this is Yanfei. They are friends I met in the desert Dagang. They go together."


    Dao Lang smiles at them. Zhang Fan also introduces Dao Lang to Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei. They say hello to each other.


    In front of him, Gao E simply treated the wound on his chest. His body had undergone special intensive training. Even if he was injured, he would recover quickly. In addition, he still had some special healing potions in his hands. Before long, the bone scar on Gao E''s chest had healed and scabbed.


    Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, Gao E showed a bright smile on his face and said to Zhang Fan, "since I was 20 years old, no one will leave scars on me any more. You are the first one. Boy, what strength did you use just now?"


    "It''s the power of space." Zhang Fan calmly said to Gao E.


    "The power of space?" Gao E''s eyebrows are slightly raised. Although he doesn''t have any concept of the spatial power in his heart, he has learned a lesson. If he meets a master who can master the spatial power in the future, he must stay away. After all, the spatial power is not simple.


    After that, Lu Jiuye simply explained to Gao E what is space power.


    And Gao E can only nod his head, his brain turns slowly, his limbs are developed, his brain is simple, that is him.


    Zhang Fan, somewhat curious, asked Dao Lang, "by the way, why are you doing it here? Is it for what, baby? "


    Dao Lang thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m not sure if it''s a treasure. At that time, there was a box in this place emitting a light yellow light. At that time, I came from here and he came from there. He saw it at the same time, so he started to fight for it."


    Gao E takes out the brocade box from the ring of storage space. The box looks simple and gives off a brilliant yellow light. There seems to be something inside, but its light is covered up.


    "You won. This thing is yours now." Gao E finishes saying, throwing the brocade box in the hand directly to Zhang Fan.


    After a pause, Gao E said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "boy, what''s your name? At least I need to know who can leave scars on me."


    "My name is Zhang Fan." Zhang Fan said with a smile on his face.


    "My name is Gao E, and I''m Zhang Fan, the young leader of the Gao family in the eastern continent. I remember your name. If you have time in the eastern continent, you can come to me." Gao E is a forthright person. He also appreciates Zhang Fan''s personality.


    This person is not arrogant and impetuous, and he will not take advantage of others'' danger, especially when he is injured, he will not directly put himself to death, which shows that the other party has not killed him. This can be regarded as Zhang Fan''s mercy.


    Dao Lang''s character is similar to Gao E''s. He thinks this man is very interesting, so he says to him directly: "Hey, we don''t know each other. My name is Dao lang. how about making a friend?"


    Looking at Dao Lang, Gao E said with a smile: "yes, but your strength is not as good as Zhang Fan. I admire him for his strength."


    Although he was directly accused, Dao Lang was not angry. He felt that this person was straightforward and quick, and had no intention. Such a person is worth associating with.


    After waving his hand, Dao Lang said to Gao E with a smile, "you''re right. I''m not his opponent. We don''t know each other either. Brother Gao, if you''re interested in listening, why don''t we have a drink and have a chat?"


    "Good!" Gao E readily agreed. From the conversation just now, he can also feel that Dao Lang and Zhang fan are not small bellied people, but worthy friends.


    Dao Lang took out many jars of wine from the storage ring, gave some to Gao E, and said to him, "these wine are specially made by our Dao family. Try them."Gao E nodded, picked up a jar of wine, directly opened the top of the mud, drank up, wiped his mouth, said to Dao Lang: "good wine! It''s really good wine! However, compared with our Gao family''s Maotai flavor wine, it is still a little worse. "


    With that, Gao E takes out a large wine jar from the ring of storage space. On the side of the jar, there is a piece of red paper with a big word "high" written on it.


    Hand opened the top of the mud, a strong smell of wine spread around, all people smell the wine, have unconsciously closed their eyes, face with the feeling of enjoyment, completely immersed in it.


    Dao Lang also closed his eyes and tasted it carefully. He could not help nodding and said to himself, "it''s really a good wine. It''s fragrant and refreshing. It makes people feel like they can''t stop. Moreover, there seems to be a sweet and greasy smell in the wine. I really want to have a good taste."


    "If you want to try it, come on." Gao E took out several big bowls, and Zhang Fan and others filled them to let them drink.


    Zhang Fan closed his eyes and sniffed it gently. This kind of Maotai flavor wine really has a strong flavor. Moreover, it has a light sweet taste, as Dao Lang said.


    For the first time, Zhang Fan has a faint smile on the corner of his mouth and a feeling of enjoyment on his face. He puts down the sea bowl in his hand and looks up at Gao E in front of him.

 Chapter 395

    With a smile, Gao e asked Zhang Fan, "what''s up? Our Gao''s wine is not bad, is it


    With a smile on his face, Gao E in front of him said: "good wine, the fermentation of distiller''s grains is just good, and it''s brewed with Lingquan water. The wine has its own aura. After drinking it, people''s body is full of strength, and the wine also has a light sweet smell. If I guess correctly, there should be a peach forest near Lingquan."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Gao E immediately gave Zhang Fan a thumbs up, laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "you''re right. There is a large peach forest near the back mountain of our family, and this Lingquan is in the deepest part of the peach forest. The wine brewed from the Lingquan there just tastes different."


    After a pause, Gao E arched his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "I didn''t expect that you are not only very good at sword skills, but also so good at Dong Jiu. It''s really a pity that you can''t drink a thousand cups of wine with your confidants."


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said to Gao E, "no, I''m just five senses. After special training, I''m different from ordinary people."


    "Anyway, I admire you very much. Come on, since it''s fate to be able to sit and drink together, let''s have a drink so that we don''t know each other!" Gao E raised the sea bowl in his hand and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded, also took up the wine bowl in his hand and drank happily.


    At this moment, everyone has changed from fighting with each other to drinking with each other. Therefore, there are few things in the world that can not be solved by one meal of wine. If there is one, two meals.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, people intend to study the main thing, that is, what is in the brocade box.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is also very curious, took out the brocade box, gently opened, looking inside.


    There is only one thing similar to the hexagram in the hair. It''s pure black. I can''t see what material it is, and I don''t know what it is used for.


    "What is this? What''s the use? " Gao E was always straightforward. When he saw it, he could not help frowning and asked the people around him.


    Yan Fei is also a little curious. He looks at it carefully and finds that it''s about the size of a fist. It looks very delicate and simple, but he doesn''t know what use it is.


    "Ninth master, what is this? Is it really a baby? " Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye in a low voice.


    Lu Jiuye also took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. He shook his head slightly and said to Yanfei, "I''m not sure, but it doesn''t seem to be a common thing. If it''s a treasure, it may have aura, and it doesn''t seem to have any aura fluctuation. As for its use, I can''t see."


    Dao Lang took a look at the object and put it under his nose to smell it. It didn''t smell much. It seemed that the object was just a stone made of special material.


    "Zhang Fan, do you know the use of this thing?" Dao Lang didn''t see the use of this thing. He frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took the object in his hand, weighed it twice, looked at it carefully, and explored it carefully with his spirit.


    It is found that under the observation of the spirit, this object does not look so simple, but has some special patterns on it. These patterns are dark, so they can''t be seen from the surface at all.


    He secretly wrote down the lines on it. After observing it again, Zhang Fan didn''t think it was special. It was probably only the information.


    After a round of observation, Zhang Fan said to several people, "there are some dark patterns on the top of this object. At the same time, it is in the shape of a six pointed star. It''s not useless to put it in an ancient brocade box."


    With that, Zhang Fan asked Shixian curiously, "do you know what this thing is? Why can''t I see that? "


    Shi Xian also shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m not very clear about this, but I always think it should be of great use. It''s better to take it first. Maybe it will be useful in the future."


    Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan: "brother Zhang Fan, what do you think is the use of this thing? Or what material is it made of? "


    After inspecting the six pointed star, Zhang Fan replied to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I think this object may not be made of ordinary materials. Moreover, if it can be made of an unknown material, it shows that it must have a great effect."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "regardless of the shape of this object, it seems that it was disassembled from somewhere, or used in the shape cavity of a special place. Therefore, I doubt that this object should be a kind of key to open a special place, but where is this place?"


    "Could it be in a box?" Dao Lang looked at the box on the ground and said to Zhang Fan.


    Gao Er was close to the box, so he picked up the box on the ground and turned it upside down, but he didn''t see anything special.


    "There seems to be nothing here. It''s just a box." Gao E''s heart is a little lost, handed the brocade box to Zhang Fan.Zhang Fan also took the brocade box and looked at it carefully. There was really nothing special, but in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the map should be stored here.


    "Could someone have come here and taken the map?" Yan Fei frowned and said to himself.


    "Who''s so stupid? There''s a key and a map in this box, and this man just took the map without the treasure key? What if he found the treasure? He still can''t open it. " Dao Lang shook his head and said to Yan Fei.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it carefully and said to Zhang Fan, "is it possible that someone has hidden the map and key separately, which is to make it more difficult for us to find treasure? Or, at that time, some people wanted to get this kind of treasure, so the treasure collectors had to do so? "


    When people heard that it was a key, they began to open their minds. They speculated about what happened here. Some people even made up a perfect story, which made the key in the brocade box full of mystery.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and thought that it must not be that simple. Therefore, it needs to be investigated carefully. However, what is the secret hidden in this box?


    After some thinking, Zhang Fan called Gao E and Dao Lang over and asked them, "when you found this brocade box, where was it? What''s the difference around the box? "

 Chapter 396

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang and Gao E begin to frown and recall what happened before.


    "I seem to remember that there was a very small stone platform in this place at that time. The platform was not high. The brocade box was on it, emitting light. There was an air column straight into the sky. I was attracted by this air column." After thinking about it, Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan.


    "When I came here, I seemed to find that some of the stones around me were a little different. Although they were different in size and shape, their arrangement was a little interesting. It seemed that they were arranged according to something without any disorder. Would this be helpful for the brocade box?" Gao E thought about what happened before and said to Zhang Fan.


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan also began to ponder in his heart. He felt that in the situation they said, the words added together had basically restored the scene at that time.


    If so


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan looked around and found that the stones here were a little messy because they were in the battle. After a careful search, Zhang Fan did find the stone platform mentioned in Dao Lang''s mouth.


    This platform has survived the battle, and has not suffered any damage.


    Zhang Fan came to the nearby stone platform and began to observe the stone platform in front of him, hoping to find some clues.


    Sure enough, a groove was found on the top of the stone platform, and Zhang Fan also explored the surrounding area with his spiritual sense. He found that there was a place of spiritual pulse under the stone platform, and the spiritual pulse here was very abundant. The stone platform had a natural connection with the underground spiritual pulse.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan began to guess in his heart. That is to say, there was such a connection on the stone platform here, which means that the stone platform here was completely natural before. Later, someone simply repaired it, made a groove, and put the brocade box here.


    As for the surrounding stones, Zhang Fan also began to use the spirit stone to observe the direction of the underground spirit pulse.


    Just preliminary observation, Zhang Fan is a frown, some curiosity in the heart, he has never seen such a spiritual pulse.


    "It''s a little strange that the underground spiritual pulse is going to be like this? Does it mean that someone forced the spirit pulse to be like this? If so, then this person''s realm is not low. " Zhang Fan frowned and said to Shi Xian.


    Shixian also began to observe the surrounding area, and understood more or less. He said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "boy, you are really going to get rich today. If you can find such a geomantic treasure land, it is estimated that you are not far away from the treasure!"


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a wry smile and said to Shi Xian, "it''s not as easy as you said. How can you crack such a spiritual pulse? Even if I know the secret of this spiritual vein, it''s difficult to restore these stones on the ground. If I can''t restore this place, I can''t activate the mechanism in the box to know where the treasure is. "


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "this place is a bit interesting. These spiritual veins on the ground are naturally formed. More than a hundred years ago, a master took a fancy to this place and practiced here. Later, he began to hide treasures here. Finally, he used the underground spiritual veins to set up a bureau. In this way, he could hide a lot of secrets."


    "Secret? You mean, this place is for treasure? How to arrange the stones on the ground? If we really restore such a place, can we really find a map? " Zhang Fan is still curious to ask Shi Xian.


    Shixian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "no, there is no treasure map in this place. If I guess correctly, this place should be a treasure belt."


    "Here?" After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan couldn''t believe it. If this is the place to hide treasure, then everything can explain why there is no map in the brocade box.


    But Zhang Fan still had a question in his heart. He asked Shixian, "if that''s true, have I restored all the stones to their original positions, then can we find out where the entrance to this treasure hiding place is?"


    "Theoretically speaking, it is. However, this place is designed with a nebula map. You see, the direction of these veins on the ground is circle by circle, a bit like the Milky way in the sky, and the size of these stones are arranged differently, corresponding to the stars in the sky. It should be like this." Shi Xian began to analyze the situation in the earth vein for Zhang Fan.


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan couldn''t help looking up at the sky. It was already noon. The sun was in the middle of the sky, baking the earth, and there was no starlight at all. That is to say, if you want to see the starlight, you have to wait until the evening. After all, the sky in the desert Dagang will be very clean at night.


    Moreover, in ancient times, many people had a certain yearning for the sky, the sky for the cover, the ground for the blanket, this idea is the ancients have been pursuing. So this situation is also in line with common sense.


    However, in order not to waste time, we still need to collect the stones around, so that we can arrange them according to the stars in the sky, saving a lot of time and manpower.Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Dao Lang and Gao E, "this stone platform has been found, but the stone seems to have been completely disrupted. All we have to do now is to restore the original stone, so that maybe we can open the entrance to the treasure hiding place."


    "The entrance to the treasure house? No, what we have to do now is to find the map first? Otherwise, how can we find the place to hide the treasure? " Gao E scratched his head and said to Zhang Fan.


    When he opened the map, he realized that he would not need to put the key to it.


    Dao Lang tells Gao E what he thinks in his heart. Although Gao E''s reaction is slow, he still believes in Zhang Fan more or less. Since he asks him to do so, he will wait.


    Mobilize everyone to start looking for these stones and try to collect them well. All these are carried out steadily under Zhang Fan''s arrangement.

 Chapter 397

    However, all the people don''t understand what Zhang Fan wants to do, but their boss lets them do it. These people can''t say anything, but they also chat behind their back to get rid of their dissatisfaction.


    "I want to know what we are doing, picking up stones? But what''s so special about these stones? Why can''t I see that? What''s the use? "


    "I don''t understand. It''s reasonable to say that we should seize the time to move on now, otherwise, the treasures ahead will be taken by others."


    "Yes, I also think it''s a waste of time here. Moreover, our boss has been defeated. Even if we search for treasure together and find the treasure, how can so many people share it?"


    "Don''t complain. I think our boss must have his reason for doing so. What we need to do now is to do according to the young man''s requirements. Since our boss trusts him so much, we can''t be wrong if we listen to her."


    Everyone is a little puzzled about Zhang Fan''s order, but they can''t say anything. They can only do it according to Zhang Fan''s words.


    There are a lot of people here, and there are some experts, so it''s not difficult to collect the stones. Soon, the people collected the stones and put them in front of Zhang Fan.


    However, there was some doubt in everyone''s heart, and a puzzled look flashed in their eyes. They didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Zhang Fan''s doing so.


    Dao Lang didn''t understand. He asked Zhang Fan curiously, "what do you want so many stones for? I don''t think these stones are good things. They are just ordinary stones."


    Gao E felt the same way. However, he felt that what Zhang Fan had done was not groundless. He must have his own purpose, but he didn''t know it.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the puzzled Dao Lang and said with a smile, "don''t worry, these stones are of great use. You''ll know when the time comes, and the result will satisfy you."


    "Well, when can I see the results?" Dao Lang was more or less worried in his heart and asked Zhang Fan.


    "At night, when the sky is full of stars." Zhang Fan Light answer way.


    "What do we need to do now?" Dao Lang continued to ask Zhang Fan.


    "Just drink and wait for the night." Zhang Fan looked at the sky and replied to Dao Lang.


    Although they don''t know what Zhang Fan is going to do, they think it''s right to listen to Zhang Fan''s words, so they don''t think much about it. They are chatting and drinking while waiting for the arrival of the night.


    Unconsciously, the sun goes down and night falls. There are almost no clouds and no moon in the sky of the desert. But you can see the stars all over the sky. If you can find a piece of open space, looking up at the stars is also a beautiful scene.


    After this period of contact, the feelings between the people have all gone further, and the previous hatred has been completely forgotten, turning the fight into a group of wine, and finally into a piece of peace.


    Zhang Fan looked up at the stars in the sky and said to the people, "time is almost up. You step aside first and leave the rest to me."


    Gao E is also very curious, Zhang Fan in the end what to do, according to Zhang Fan''s words to do, led his men to one side.


    Dao Lang takes people to the other side, and everyone looks at Zhang Fan in the field. They also want to know what Zhang Fan is going to do.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei are also in the team. They look up at Zhang Fan in front of them. Although they are curious, they believe that Zhang Fan will not cheat them.


    Yan Fei asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think Zhang Fan is going to do? Why can''t I understand? If this thing is a key according to Zhang Fan, what he should look for now is a map or a key hole somewhere, instead of making some broken stones here. "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yanfei, "it''s not necessarily. I believe Zhang fan can think of what you think of, but he must have his own plan. Let''s have a look first. Or, this is the place where we want to find the treasure."


    "Here?" Yan Fei frowned and looked around, but he could only see the desolation. He couldn''t see anything special. How could there be any treasure hiding place here? Does Lu Jiuye feel the power of space?


    With curiosity in the heart, Yanfei doesn''t say anything, but still stares at Zhang Fan in the field, and wants to know what Zhang Fan is going to do.


    At this time, Zhang Fan took a look at the stars in the sky, and saw that the starlight here was really very clear. Moreover, the sky here seemed a little strange, as if only a small piece of sky could be seen. Other places were not covered by dark clouds, and there were no starlight, just nothing.


    Looking at the sky carefully, Zhang Fan found that these stars are bright and dark, and dense, it seems that there is no law, it seems that they are just randomly arranged.


    However, in his observation, Zhang Fan found that the underground spiritual veins formed a circle, and if these stones were like the stars in the sky, they also needed a round galaxy as the base point. If there was no such a circle, then all the stones, even if they were arranged according to the stars, would not be very accurate.Just thinking, at this time, it seems that there is a circle of milky way in the sky, which is more and more clear. It is also because of the existence of the Milky way that the sky becomes more beautiful.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan''s eyes brightened and his brows adjusted slightly. It seems that Shi Xian is right. The veins and stones on the ground really echo with the clouds in the sky. In this way, he can arrange on the ground according to the stars in the sky.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to classify the stones in his hands. According to the light and shade of the stars in the sky, he used the size of the stones to replace them. The style between the spirit pulse and the Milky way was the same. Soon, Zhang Fan began to arrange them.


    People still can''t understand what Zhang Fan wants to do, and they all frown. Looking forward to Zhang Fan.


    "I still don''t quite understand what he''s up to. What''s the use of making a pile of stones in the dark? I don''t understand. "


    "I don''t understand, but I seem to vaguely remember that there were some stones arranged here at that time, but I didn''t see any regularity. But now he wants to restore the arrangement of these stones. It''s a bit difficult. I think it''s a bit impossible."

 Chapter 398

    "Yes, I remember the arrangement of these stones is also very disordered. Unless there is something as a reference, it is almost impossible."


    The crowd took a look at Zhang Fan''s action and could not help shaking their heads. They felt that Zhang Fan was completing an impossible task.


    Dao Lang frowned and asked Gao E curiously: "brother Gao, do you remember how the stones in this place were arranged before the battle? Why can''t I remember? Or we can help. "


    Gao E scratched his head awkwardly and said to Dao Lang, "I have a strong heart. I never pay attention to these small details. Therefore, I really can''t help to restore these stones. What''s more, there are at least hundreds of stones on the ground. It''s very difficult to remember them."


    Yan Fei also thinks that Zhang Fan wants to restore the previous scene. He frowns and asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, if Zhang Fan really wants to restore the previous scene, how can it be? What''s more, Zhang Fan has never seen how the stones were arranged before. "


    After all, if you want to rearrange the stones, you have to have a reference object. If you don''t have this object, the difficulty will not increase exponentially. It''s a task that can''t be completed at all, except for a miracle or the truth of time.


    However, when Lu Jiuye took a look at the stones arranged by Zhang Fan, he inadvertently looked up at the stars in the sky. A flash of inspiration appeared in his mind, as if he thought of something. Compared with the stone tracks arranged by Zhang Fan below, Lu Jiuye''s face suddenly appeared a smile, and his eyes also showed a look of appreciation.


    At this time, Dao Lang and Gao E also saw Lu Jiuye''s expression. With curiosity, they asked Lu Jiuye what he was laughing at.


    Lu Jiuye explained to them with a smile: "it seems that this Zhang Fan must have mastered something. That''s why he did it."


    With that, Lu Jiuye pointed to the field in front of him, then pointed to the stars and the Milky way in the sky, and continued to tell them.


    "If I''m not wrong, Zhang Fan should have found something. Therefore, the stones in his hands are beginning to be arranged according to the stars in the sky. In this way, the brocade box may provide more information. Do you think these stars are similar to those arranged by Zhang Fan on the ground?"


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, they all looked at the stones on the ground, and compared with the stars in the sky, they found that they were very similar, and they immediately understood Zhang Fan''s intention. Therefore, Zhang Fan always emphasized that everything would be revealed in the evening.


    However, if these stones are arranged according to the stars in the sky, what will happen? With curiosity in their hearts, everyone began to look at Zhang Fan in the field, hoping to know what would happen later.


    At this time, several young men in white came in the distance, with long swords hanging around their waists, hair tied, and very neat clothes. At first sight, they were disciples of a certain sect.


    The first one, holding his shoulder, looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. He couldn''t help but be curious. He didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was going to do. He began to look at him curiously. He hid himself in front of him and didn''t say a word, as if he were a fox hunting.


    Zhang Fan completely entered a state of selflessness, and did not pay attention to the surroundings, let alone the existence of these young people in white.


    Lu Jiuye, Yan Fei, Dao Lang, Gao E, and their subordinates all pay attention to Zhang Fan. They don''t notice the existence of these people around them.


    After half an hour or so, Zhang Fan had restored all the stones, took out the brocade box, put it on the stone platform, and simply adjusted the angle. Suddenly, a light burst into the sky, and the light golden light was very obvious in the night sky.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan began to look around, but found nothing.


    Standing in the field, Zhang Fan thought to himself, no, there must be something wrong here, and the secret door must be hidden, but where is it?


    He used his spiritual sense to look around, but there was still nothing special. However, Zhang Fan''s awareness was very sharp. From these spiritual veins on the ground, he found that the end of aura was under the stone prince. That is to say, this place has a lot of articles.


    When Zhang Fan came to the stone platform, he began to observe carefully and found that the base of the box should be alive. Although the stone platform had been weathered for a long time, and they almost became one, Zhang Fan still found that there was a small gap here, which showed that the base of the box could move.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan reached out and stroked the brocade box. He recalled the pattern on the box in his mind. When he identified it carefully, Zhang Fan found that the pattern on the box was almost the same as those on the ground, but it was reverse.


    This is a great inspiration to Zhang Fan. If the pattern on the box is combined with the pattern in the underground spirit vein, something unexpected may happen.Think of this, Zhang Fan right hand force a twist, just listen to a loud, the box really turned up.


    Zhang Fan''s heart a joy, it seems that his guess is right, brocade box really has extraordinary design, also shows that his guess is right.


    When Zhang Fan rotated the brocade box 180 degrees, there was a shaking on the ground. In the center of the whole open space, a spacious door appeared. The door was vermilion, and there was a whirlpool in the middle. The things in it didn''t look real, and they didn''t know where to go.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s faces were shocked. Looking at the situation of Qin in the field, they said one after another.


    "What is that? Is it a door? Or did Zhang Fan really find the entrance to the treasure house? It''s amazing


    "I also think the designer of this treasure house has some ulterior motives, but I don''t know whether it is good or bad to enter it."


    "Anyway, when we came to the desert, it was already very dangerous. The more dangerous the place is, the more good things may appear. Anyway, I''m willing to take the risk."

 Chapter 399

    "But is this place really that easy to get into? We''d better wait. If it''s really safe, we''ll go in no later. Don''t worry. Let''s see what the boss means


    After seeing this door, everyone felt very magical. However, the whirlpool inside the door looked very deep. They couldn''t see where to go, and they didn''t know what was in it, whether it was good or bad. There was no bottom in everyone''s heart.


    When the young man in white in the distance saw this scene, he was also stunned, and then his eyes lit up. Along the way, he encountered many such junctions. In his impression, as long as there are junctions, there will be good things. Unless someone has searched in the space, he will never leave disappointed.


    Moreover, when he saw the door that appeared out of thin air, his heart suddenly showed great interest, which means that no one must have gone in here, so if anyone went in, he would have a great chance to get the baby.


    Thinking of this, the young man in white whispered to several people around him: "ready to start, we must go in first, otherwise, the baby will be taken by others first!"


    Several people behind nodded, and they were ready.


    Suddenly, after the young man in white exchanged his eyes with several people around him, they all swooped down and went straight to the front door.


    Zhang Fan turned around and found that a group of people in white long clothes rushed towards the door, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. When the door appeared, Zhang Fan found that there was a groove on the stone table, which matched the six pointed star in the brocade box.


    It''s true that there''s no point in making a six star, or there''s no point in making a six star?


    When Dao Lang and others reflected, the young people in white had already come to the door. They accelerated one after another and rushed to the door immediately.


    However, to the disappointment of these young people in white, they entered from one side of the door and came out directly from the other side. They did not enter into another space at all.


    These young people in white also found out this. They went in from one side and came out directly from the other side. There was no change in the scene in front of them. In this way, they were a little confused and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "This Isn''t that right, elder martial brother? According to reason, after we enter from this side of the door, we should enter into another space, but why are we still here? "


    "Yes, elder martial brother, isn''t this door fake? It''s just a decoration? The whirlpool in the middle is also an illusion? "


    "No, we seem to have missed something. Otherwise, it won''t be like this. Do you think we just went through a fog and didn''t feel anything?"


    At this time, the young man in white also felt that something was wrong. He immediately looked at Zhang Fan and found that Zhang Fan had a brocade box in his hand. He couldn''t help thinking that there must be something in the brocade box. He opened the door just now.


    At the same time, the young man in white also observed that Zhang Fan was just a shackle state, and had no strength. At this moment, the young man in white thought of killing Zhang Fan, and said to Zhang Fan coldly: "Hey, hand over what you have, otherwise, don''t blame my hands for being merciless."


    When Lu Jiuye and others saw this scene, they were stunned. They couldn''t believe it. Who had taken the courage of ambition and dared to stand up and threaten Zhang Fan.


    Gao E had a hot temper. Seeing this, he scolded Sheng Niang in his heart. He wanted to rush out and teach these young people a lesson.


    But Dao Lang stopped him. He shook his head slightly and said nothing with a smile on his face.


    Gao E was dissatisfied and said to Dao Lang, "what are you doing? Don''t you see that our brother is going to be bullied? How can we just sit back and ignore such a thing? "


    Dao Lang shook his head with a smile and said to Gao E, "I don''t think so. In my opinion, the person who can bully Zhang Fan is not born yet. Besides, look at Zhang Fan''s gesture over there."


    With that, Dao Lang pointed to Zhang Fan in the distance and motioned Gao E to see Zhang Fan''s gesture.


    Gao E is puzzled. He frowns and looks at Zhang Fan in the distance, especially at Zhang Fan''s hand. He finds that Zhang Fan is actually making a subtle gesture, which means they don''t move. Zhang Fan will solve the problem himself.


    Yan Fei held his shoulder and said to Lu Jiuye: "it seems that we have a good play to watch. In my opinion, these people don''t seem to have anything special, but they want to take advantage of others'' danger and bully Zhang Fan. I think they want to be blind."


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan, with a smile on his face. He said to Yan Fei: "it''s really no big deal. Among these people, the highest realm is just the four fold of Mahayana. To deal with them, you don''t need Zhang Fan. Since Zhang Fan wants to have a try, let him go."Other people also think so, especially Gao E''s men, who have nothing to worry about,. After all, they have seen Zhang Fan. Even their boss is not Zhang Fan''s rival, let alone these young people.


    "In my opinion, these people must have gone out today without looking at the Yellow calendar. Otherwise, they would not have been able to get into trouble with Zhang Fan. Now they are in great trouble."


    "Yes, this door was opened by Zhang Fan. These people want to be the first to get there. I think their wishful thinking is wrong, and they talk so big to Zhang Fan. In my opinion, they are really impatient."


    "It''s not good to offend anyone. I dare to offend Zhang Fan, but after all, Zhang Fan''s level doesn''t look high. It seems that everyone really wants to bully him, but this time, they are kicking the iron plate."


    "Let''s go to the theatre well. I also want to know what skills these people have. They dare to threaten Zhang Fan and teach them some lessons."


    When people saw that the young man in white wanted to make Zhang Fan''s idea, their eyes were full of disdain, and they didn''t mean to stand up. They just hid in the distance and prepared to see the play.


    In the night, Zhang Fan took a look at the young people in white and others in front of him. He felt that these people were a little arrogant and dared to speak so big to himself.

 Chapter 400

    However, Zhang Fan did not want to pay attention to them. He was still studying the hexagram shaped things in his hand, trying to put them into the groove.


    "Hey, boy, my elder martial brother is talking to you. Can''t you hear me? Or are you deaf! " One of them, a young man in white, yelled to Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan is still silent, not flustered, as if there are no these people in general, completely ignore them.


    This scene made all the young people in white feel that they have no face. A monk in shackles dare to ignore their existence.


    one of the young men in white, who is strong, can''t bear it any more, said to the leader: "elder martial brother, it seems that this boy is toasting, I''ll teach him a lesson first!"


    With that, the young man in white suddenly flew forward, his sword came out of the sheath, and one sword went straight to Zhang Fan''s back.


    Zhang Fan didn''t even look at him. He directly urged the method of transforming sword Qi into shape. Suddenly, a circle of white sword Qi appeared all over his body, which directly blocked the young man''s sword in white.


    The young man in white was stunned. He didn''t understand what was going on. The other side didn''t look back, but there was a very powerful obstacle on his sword.


    Can''t help but also slightly a Leng, but haven''t waited for him to react to come over of time, an invisible sword Qi directly attacked his chest.


    With a bang, the young man in white was directly split out, but he was not injured.


    This move, Zhang Fan did not want to hurt him, just give him a warning, let them retreat, don''t be too entangled.


    At this time, the young man in white was puzzled and found that Zhang Fan was a little abnormal. He immediately said, "my disciple Di Lei, who are you? What kind of school? "


    Di Lei takes a look at Zhang Fan. From the move just now, di Lei can''t help surmise that this man is not simple. He can fly with his own family without hands. Not everyone has such strength. It''s better to know which family or sect is the key disciple. It''s better not to offend the forces behind him.


    Zhang Fan was still looking at the six pointed star shaped module in his hand, and replied to di Lei: "you are not qualified to know now. Moreover, I opened the door. If you want to get the good things in it, you can even close the door from it and take the things in it for yourself. I am too lazy to be such a person with bad quality and bad morality Take care of you. If you are wise, leave quickly. Don''t delay my work


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, dilaton snorted coldly. At least, he was also a genius level master in the white feather sect. However, when he met Zhang Fan today, he looked down on him and even didn''t want to reveal his name. In that case, he had to fight.


    Think of this, di Lei narrowed his eyes, said to Zhang Fan: "you dare to look down on me, or today I will let you see my strength, see move!"


    With that, di Lei took the long sword in his hand and killed Zhang Fan in the direction of Zhang Fan with a little bit at his foot. His sword was concise and his power could not be underestimated.


    But for Zhang Fan, this kind of sword technique has no power at all. Zhang Fan gently pulls out the cold water sword, and the understatement of the two swordsmanship instantly dissolves Di Lei''s swordsmanship.


    The young men in white around them also felt strange. They looked at each other, and there was an incredible look in their eyes. In their eyes, Zhang Fan was just a shackle. But why did he have such ability? Even their elder martial brother''s sword spirit could be dissolved, which made them very puzzled.


    "What''s the situation of this young man? I don''t think there''s something wrong with him. His realm is just a shackle realm, but his sword Qi is so concise that even our elder martial brother Dilei''s sword Qi can be dissolved. I really didn''t expect that."


    "Yes, no matter what, elder martial brother Dilei is also the favorite in our white feather sect. Now he has a tie with the young people in the shackle world. If this is said out, no one will believe it."


    "No, some people may believe it, but if they believe it, they will laugh at our elder martial brother Dilai. They think that he is not as good as an expert in shackles. In that case, where is our elder martial brother Dilai''s face?"


    "Shall we go up and help? Anyway, there is no one around to see him. Let''s get rid of him as soon as possible. In this way, we can be unaware of him. After killing him, we can get the things in his hands. We can quickly enter this door, take the things and leave quickly, so as not to waste time here. "


    "I think it''s better to forget it. This guy can defuse elder martial brother Di Lei''s sword Qi. Who can do that? If we can''t do it, then even if we come forward to help, it may be a mess. "


    These young men in white also hesitated. For a moment, they did not know what to do. It was not right to help them or not. Therefore, they were in a dilemma.


    Zhang Fan, holding the long sword in his hand, defuses Di Lei''s sword Qi lightly. At the same time, he can use his own mysterious footwork to avoid all kinds of moves, and even make di Lei can''t touch his clothes.Later, Zhang Fan simply put away the cold water sword in his hand, only relying on his own body method to dodge. It can be seen that the gap between them is huge.


    Although Zhang Fan wants to use this way to let Di Lei retreat, but all this in di Lei''s view, is a kind of personality insult, the heart is more angry.


    When his anger reached the limit, di Lei said to Zhang Fan viciously, "well, you forced me. In this case, let me show you my swordsmanship!"


    With that, the sword in di Lei''s hand flies out of his hand. With mental control, he rushes towards Zhang Fan. The speed of the sword seems to be faster. It''s just a flash of white light. It''s like a flash of white lightning. It''s close to Zhang Fan''s face.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help but pick his brow. Although the opponent''s sword is very fast, it''s more than enough to dodge by Zhang Fan''s XingKong Lingbo body method.


    moreover, Zhang Fan is also secretly observing Di Lei. He finds that although Di Lei can use this Royal sword technique, his mental strength is still relatively poor, and he can''t support it for long. Moreover, this royal sword is very popular The skill in the hands of Di Lei is not skilled, it is estimated that it has just been cultivated, and it seems very unfamiliar.

 Chapter 401

    As he dodged, Zhang Fan could not help shaking his head. This kind of sword technique is really wasted in his hands. If it is in his own hands, the power of imperial sword technique will be even stronger.


    However, this kind of Royal sword skill is very rare. Even in the whole continent, there are not many people who really use this kind of Royal sword skill. If they can get this secret book in his hand, it will be a great harvest.


    As Zhang Fan dodged, he thought to himself, how can he get the secret book of Royal sword from this man? If he is forced to take it out, he will definitely refuse. If he is killed, there may be some trouble in the future. What can he do?


    However, the first thing we need to do is to beat him first, and then we will talk about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s body method is flexible. He directly bypasses the long sword in front of him, runs straight to the direction of Di Lei, and gets close to him quickly.


    At this time, it seems that di Lei also feels something wrong. He immediately changes his sword formula with both hands. Suddenly, the long sword rotates, and countless sword Qi are directly enveloped in Zhang Fan''s direction.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he didn''t expect that the other side should have such a skill. He wasn''t frightened, but was surprised. It seems that the Royal sword skill has changed. In this way, when we practice it in the future, the Royal sword skill has unlimited potential.


    Between turning around, Zhang Fan uses his flexible body method to directly avoid these sword Qi, and tries to step back to get away from di Lei.


    Di Lei recalls the sword and looks at Zhang Fan with some pride. He doesn''t seem to know that Zhang Fan has been merciful to him. He thinks that Zhang fan can''t get close to him with his sword skills.


    "How''s it going? The power of my royal sword is not bad. I advise you for the last time to hand over what you have in your hand, otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. " Di Lei embraces the shoulder, the Zhang Fan in front of the opposite says haughtily.


    Zhang Fan shakes his head and grins bitterly. He thinks that this di Lei can''t see the situation clearly. He really doesn''t know how he has survived these years. If he really meets an expert, he is doomed. If he doesn''t meet any expert, it only means that he is lucky.


    "No mercy under the sword? You are really joking. If I want to kill you, I don''t need to do it at all. Someone will clean you up naturally. " Zhang Fan''s face showed a faint smile, said to di Lei.


    Di Lei laughs, looks around and says to Zhang Fan, "are you kidding? Aren''t you alone here? Yes? Do you think you can do whatever you want if you have power behind you? Joke, if we kill you together, and then clean your body, we can be completely unaware. At that time, these forces behind you will not know who the murderer is, even if we know that you died in the desert hillock. "


    Said, di Lei''s eyes showed a ferocious look, rub one''s fists and hands, as if to start to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan still thinks that the other party is a little funny. Di Lei said, "you really remind me of this. Since you don''t believe it, I''ll let you have a look. Who are we with more people behind us?"


    With that, Zhang Fan gave a loud finger. Suddenly, Gao E and Dao Lang rushed out from a distance with their own men and horses. Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei also appeared on the cliff, completely blocking the retreat of these young people in white.


    Seeing these people, these young people in white were stunned. I can''t believe that there are so many people in Zhang Fan. This is a real kick.


    "No, what''s going on? Am I wrong? Just now, this guy was himself. How could so many people come out to help him? "


    "Are these people passing by? See there is a problem here, so come out to fight against injustice? I still can''t believe it. "


    "It''s not likely to pass by. Maybe, just now, he was alone opening some mechanism, while others were waiting in the distance. But at this time, we showed up and didn''t see those people. Alas, it was rash."


    These young men in white feel some regret. If they are given another chance, they will not rush to come in such a hurry. Instead, they will wait and see the situation clearly before they start.


    Di Lei was pale and completely frightened. The opponent''s man mark was more than three times his own. Moreover, there were some masters who were more than quintuple in Mahayana period. Such a battle would surely be lost.


    Seeing this, di Lei felt that he had better be soft first, so that he might not even have the chance to live.


    "Young Xia, it was all our fault just now. Please let us live." Di Lei arched his hand to Zhang Fan and said, while he was talking, he was observing Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at di Lei and said with a smile, "didn''t you just say that? If you kill someone in this desert hillock, even if someone finds your corpse, they will not know who the murderer is. In this case, what can we say? "


    Dao Lang and Gao E had already stepped forward, one with an iron bar and the other with a wide blade and a long knife. They were coming towards these young men in white with a fierce face.These young men in white took a look at their expressions and knew that Zhang Fan''s words were not joking. They immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. They had no intention of fighting, and they didn''t care about the face of the clan. They just wanted to live.


    Yan Fei stood on one side, holding his shoulder, said to Lu Jiuye: "these people have already killed Zhang Fan just now. It''s just a hidden danger to keep them. If you want me to say, just kill them and take things. We can leave as soon as possible. We don''t have to waste time here."


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "fei''er, you look down on Zhang Fan. Do you think Zhang Fan doesn''t understand what you can think of? In my opinion, the reason why he did not kill these people shows that these people still have a certain value, and what kind of purpose Zhang Fan wants to achieve in them. "


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Yanfei still didn''t understand. He asked Lu Jiuye, "what''s Zhang Fan''s intention for them? In my opinion, there is nothing special about them. Apart from the spirit stone, they may not have anything valuable


    Lu Jiuye shook his head again and said to Yanfei with a smile: "no, if I guess correctly, Zhang Fan must have taken a fancy to that guy''s swordsmanship. That''s why. Let''s listen to what Zhang Fan said."

 Chapter 402

    Zhang Fan took a look at di Lei and said to him with both hands on his back, "you can really see the situation clearly. If you think in another position, will you really let me go?"


    "This..." Di Lei frowns. He understands what Zhang Fan''s words mean. If Zhang Fan is really himself today, and they don''t have such strong strength, they may kill people and sell goods, and finally expose Zhang Fan''s corpse in the wilderness.


    Zhang Fan see Di Lei slightly hesitant, then shook his head and said: "if I say, my strength is not as good as you, and I am also a person, then you will not be merciful to me, so, I am the same to you."


    With that, Zhang Fan''s eyes suddenly burst out of the intention to kill, quickly toward the direction of Di Lei shrouded in the past.


    Di Lei looks at Zhang Fan, his heart suddenly falls into a panic, as if the temperature around suddenly drops, at the same time, he also feels a kind of crisis.


    "Young Xia, I know that I''m wrong, but please forgive us this time for the sake of our white feather sect. We''ll make a new face in the future!"


    Say, di Lei plops to kneel on the ground directly, in the eyes take and fear, begin to beg for mercy to Zhang Fan.


    At the same time, the other disciples of the white feather sect began to ask Zhang Fan for mercy. Some of them were even more timid. They cried bitterly, their faces were as gray as ashes, their whole bodies were shaking, and there was endless panic in their eyes.


    Zhang Fan took a look at di Lei and said: "since you sincerely repent, I have to forgive others. However, you still need to pay a certain price. Get up and talk first."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, di Lei stood up carefully, with a look of panic in his eyes. He didn''t dare to speak, just looked at Zhang Fan with his eyes.


    Lu Jiuye and others have also seen Zhang Fan''s intention. It is estimated that Zhang Fan must want to blackmail this di Lei. Otherwise, it is not Zhang Fan''s character.


    Dao Lang, in particular, has a familiar feeling. I remember that when I met the three people, Zhang Fan blackmailed a lot of Lingshi from each other. Even the woman wanted to seduce him with beauty, but Zhang Fan refused. So, this time, it is estimated that Zhang Fan will get rich again.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and asked Dilei, "I want to ask you something. I hope you can answer truthfully, otherwise..."


    "I know what you mean. If it''s something I know, I promise I''ll tell you everything I know. Even if it''s something I don''t know, I''ll be honest and even provide some solutions." Di Lei answers to Zhang Fan in a hurry. He knows in his heart that not only himself, but also Zhang Fan is in charge of all people''s lives. Therefore, if he puts forward any conditions, he must promise them first, otherwise all people will lose their lives.


    See Di Lei very honest, Zhang Fan know, this person''s psychological defense line has collapsed, now is the time to ask.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan continued to ask Di Lei: "I''ll ask you, the sword you just used is the sword of your clan? If not, where does this sword technique come from? "


    Listening to Zhang Fan''s question, di Lei can''t help but frown and begin to meditate. It seems that he is making a difficult choice in his heart.


    Seeing this scene, Gao E was a little impatient in his heart, and immediately said to Zhang Fan loudly: "it''s better to kill this guy, get his storage space ring and leave directly."


    Gao E''s words, like a heavy bomb, instantly made the disciples of the white feather gate hang their hearts again.


    For a moment, all the disciples of the white feather sect looked at di Lei one after another, as if telling him that all their lives now have something to do with his answers. We must be careful not to offend Zhang Fan, the God of plague.


    How can Di Lei not understand Gao E''s meaning, but also worry about his classmates, if he does not compromise, then they may all die, what''s more, all this is his own fault first, if he does not see Zhang Fan alone, and feel that Zhang Fan is bullying, how can he come to such a situation.


    Thinking of it, di Lei sighed secretly, turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan, slightly bowed his head and said, "in that case, I''ll tell you about it. We have to start from our arrival at the desert Dagang."


    After that, Deere began to talk about what happened when they came to the desert.


    It turns out that when Di Lei and his party came to Dagang desert, they were carrying a treasure that could survey the boundary of space. Moreover, from the time they came in, di Lei made a decision, looked at the direction everyone was going, went the other way, and found a way without people. He really got a lot of harvest.


    No one has ever mined the space boundary they met, so after they entered, they found a lot of good things, some of them are pills, some of them are skill scripts, and one of them is royal sword.


    When Di Lei got the book, he studied it for a while. He thought it would be of great use in the future. He could even fly the sword. Isn''t it fast.


    With joy in his heart, di Lei began to practice, but the Royal sword technique must be connected with the spiritual power, and the cultivation of spiritual power is not so easy. Therefore, di Lei also felt some distress. He wanted to go back to the sect and see if there was any Dharma gate to cultivate spiritual power. If there was a way to improve the spiritual power, then the cultivation of Royal sword technique would not be easy It''s hard.According to the guidance of surveying the treasures of space power, they came here. When they saw Zhang Fan open the door, di Lei thought that there must be something good here, and Zhang Fan was a man, so he wanted to kill Zhang Fan, and then he wanted to capture Zhang Fan''s if. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan''s strength was so strong.


    After listening to the story of Di Lei, Zhang Fan nodded in his heart. It seems that he and the sword technique are really not simple. As he guessed, he has very high requirements for spiritual power.


    However, Zhang Fan thinks that if he controls this sword technique with his own mental power, the power of imperial sword will be improved a lot.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan said to di Lei, "it seems that the Royal sword skill is really a good thing, but it''s not suitable for you. You might as well give it to me in exchange for a sword manual."


    With that, Zhang Fan took out a sword technique from the ring of storage space, handed it to di Lei, and said to him, "this secret book records the star sword technique. You can have a look at it."

 Chapter 403

    "If this sword technique is cultivated, its power is not small. You can even understand the power of stars in this sword technique. In my opinion, this sword technique should be on a par with the Royal sword technique in your hand. If you don''t believe it, you can have a look at it."


    After hearing this, di Lei is slightly stunned. It seems that Zhang Fan doesn''t want to blackmail him, but wants to exchange with him with the secret script.


    He took the star sword from Zhang Fan''s hand, opened it and looked at it roughly. Di Lei''s eyes suddenly burst out a light of excitement. This sword manual is powerful, but it''s not difficult to get started. Unlike the imperial sword, if you can''t cultivate your mental power well, you can''t understand the essence of imperial sword in your life.


    Moreover, what Zhang Fan said is not exaggeration. In this kind of sword technique, if you really understand the power of the stars, the power of the sword technique will not increase a little bit, but rise to another height!


    Looking at the secret script in his hand, di Lei, with excited eyes, nodded to Zhang Fan and said to Zhang Fan, "this secret script is probably something in the desert, and it is also created by an expert. It even records the understanding method of the power of the stars. I''ve decided to exchange it with you!"


    Finish saying, di Lei is very happy in the hand of the imperial sword to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly and said to di Lei, "well, since the exchange has been formed, I''ll make you a friend. My name is Zhang Fan."


    "Zhang Fan, I remember you. If you have a chance to come to baiyumen in the future, you can come to me!" Di Lei said to Zhang Fan.


    In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s character is absolutely no problem, even if it is not so excessive to treat prisoners, and he is magnanimous, and indeed has a chivalrous style. Such a friend is worth making.


    After that, di Lei says goodbye to Zhang Fan, turns around and takes people away. He is very happy. He wants to find a place to understand the star sword technique.


    The other disciples of the white feather sect also felt lucky and relieved. Looking back on what happened just now, they were very scared.


    "These guys look really frightening. Fortunately, our elder martial brother is clever, and he used that imperial sword skill to replace all of us. However, it''s strange that he is a guy in shackles. How can he have such ability? Even elder martial brother is not his opponent? "


    "There are days outside the world, and there are people outside the people. Such talents are rare indeed. Unfortunately, we met them today. Fortunately, we were not in danger."


    "I think that guy named Zhang Fan is good. He has a kind of chivalrous temperament and doesn''t embarrass us. If we don''t have him, we just meet those people. It''s hard for us to get away today."


    At this moment, all the disciples of the white feather sect are grateful to Zhang Fan. If they don''t meet Zhang Fan today, they will die today.


    Looking at the white feather disciples who left, Gao E was puzzled. He frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, I don''t quite understand. Don''t you just want his swordsmanship? Why don''t you just kill him? Then everything in his storage space ring belongs to you. Isn''t that very simple? Why waste words with him? "


    Dao Lang was a little puzzled, and even puzzled about what Zhang Fan had done. Especially when he recalled that when Zhang Fan met three people at that time, it was different from today. The two things were basically similar, but why were they so different?


    Lu Jiuye looks at Zhang Fan''s action with admiration. He nods to himself. He really doesn''t see Zhang Fan wrong. Through this, it can be seen that Zhang Fan is not the kind of person who takes advantage of the fire. Even if he has different status, he will have the right to exchange equal value.


    Yan Fei can see some of Lu Jiuye''s shadow from Zhang Fan. In his heart, he is kind-hearted, and Zhang Fan is similar to him. Even if he treats the weak, he will not make others difficult.


    After listening to Gao E''s words, Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "in fact, it''s much more difficult to have one more friend than one more enemy in the river and lake. If it''s a threat, he naturally doesn''t want to solve it in a peaceful way. Why fight so hard to increase his sin?"


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "although the star sword technique is precious, it doesn''t play a big role for me. Even in my hands, it can''t give full play to the greatest power of the sword technique. In this way, it''s better to give it to a more suitable person in exchange for what I want. Why not?"


    Gao E scratched his head and didn''t seem to respond to what Zhang Fan said. For a moment, he was stunned.


    Zhang Fan just explained that he put the six pointed star in his hand directly into the groove. Suddenly, the whirlpool in the door became deeper, especially in the dark night, it seemed to be accompanied by starlight, and the color in the whirlpool was more charming.


    After a while, the whirlpool began to become colorful, like a dream, coupled with the whirlpool of rotation, is fascinating.


    For a moment, everyone was attracted by the whirlpool color in the door and looked into it one after another, but no one dared to be the first to enter it."Where does this door lead to? It''s really curious, but I''d better not take this risk. Let''s see how the bosses do it first. "


    "Yes, our strength is weak. If we encounter danger in it, we will die. Let others go first to find out. If it''s safe, we can enter it no later."


    "Yes, although the colors are beautiful, I think the more gorgeous the colors are, the more dangerous they are. I don''t want to make fun of my own life."


    They murmured and looked at each other, but no one dared to be the first to eat crabs. They all turned their eyes on Zhang Fan.


    Yan Fei looked at the door in front of him and said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, I''ll go to find out first. If it''s safe, I''ll come back."


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Gao E waved his hand to him and said, "come on, your body is not as strong as I am. Let me go. Even if there is any danger inside, at least I can protect myself. You''d better wait for my news."


    Seeing that Gao E was about to enter, Dao Lang quickly stopped him, took out a section of rope from the ring in the storage space, and said to Gao E, "for safety''s sake, if you find any danger, just pull the rope directly, and we will rescue you at the first time."

 Chapter 404

    Although Gao E didn''t want to do that, seeing Dao Lang''s sincere face, Gao E didn''t have the heart to refuse, so he agreed.


    After wrapping the rope around him, Gao E said to Zhang Fan, "I''ll go to the front to explore the way. If it''s safe, I''ll come back."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "OK, be careful all the way."


    With a smile, Gao E patted his chest and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry, no one can leave any traces on my body except you. I''ll go first and see you later."


    With that, Gao E walked towards the door in front of him, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared into a colorful whirlpool.


    At this time, many people secretly took a breath in their heart and looked into the door at the same time, hoping that Gao E could come out early.


    "Will our boss encounter any danger after he goes in? You know, everything inside is unknown. If he is in danger and the rope breaks, what should he do?"


    "I don''t think there''s any need to worry about this. Our boss is tough. I haven''t seen anyone hurt him except Zhang Fan who can leave a scar on his chest, unless there are really more powerful people or wild animals in it."


    "I always feel that there is an unknown danger hidden in this colorful vortex. Even if the boss is OK, we should be careful when we go in."


    There is no bottom in everyone''s heart. Some people even start to worry about whether they can come out safely after they go in.


    People are like this. They are full of fear for all unknown things. If they actually see some terrible things, they think it''s no big deal.


    Yan Fei looked at the colorful whirlpool and whispered to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you think this guy can come out alive? What''s in it? Why do I think it''s mysterious? "


    Mr. Lu Jiuye knew the fluctuation of space very well. When Zhang Fan opened the door, Mr. Lu Jiuye could feel a very powerful power of space, but he could not detect everything inside.


    After thinking about the question Yan Fei asked, Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said, "everything in this is unknown, so I''m not very clear. However, from the perspective of the space power on this door, the person who can open up this space is really not simple."


    Dao Lang looked at the door in front of him. He was worried. He frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "I don''t know what''s wrong with this guy now. I can only see these ropes going deeper and deeper, but I can''t see him coming back. I''m really curious about what''s in it."


    Zhang Fan also looked at the whirlpool in front of him, shook his head slightly and said: "I don''t know about this. All I can do is wait for him to come back. After all, his body is very hard. It''s not so easy to hurt him. I believe he will come back alive."


    Although he said so, with the passage of time, Zhang Fan''s heart was somewhat bottomless. He asked Shi Xian, "I''ve seen the boundary of space before, but I always feel that the spatial fluctuation here is abnormal. Why is there such a phenomenon? How did such a boundary come into being? "


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "no, it''s not a boundary of space. It''s another space opened up by a person who really understands space. It''s very rare for people to have the ability to open up space. Moreover, if I''m not wrong, the space in it should be quite huge. As for what''s going to be here, I don''t know There''s a little bit of curiosity in it


    Unconsciously, Gao E had been in for about half an hour. As time went on, people outside were so anxious that some people began to think.


    "After such a long time, why hasn''t our boss come back? I don''t think we''ll be trapped in it. In that case, what should we do? If there is no boss to protect us, we may not even be able to walk out of the desert Dagang. "


    "Don''t worry, our boss is tough at least. He may be trapped in it for a while, or he may encounter some troubles, but there should be no danger to his life. I still believe in his ability."


    "Yes, our boss has developed limbs, but his mind is not simple. Even if he encounters difficulties, he will find a way to solve them. There is no need to worry. In addition, he is still tied with a rope. If there is any danger, he will pull the rope long ago. At that time, we can pull him out together."


    People holding the rope, looking at the very gorgeous vortex, eyes are still full of expectations, the heart is still some worry.


    Dao Lang on one side, with the passage of time, his brow is more and more wrinkled, and he asked Zhang Fan on the other side: "this guy has been in for a long time. Shall we go in and see what''s the situation? I''m not sure about that. "


    Zhang Fan thought about it, shook his head slightly and said: "no, it''s a little too risky. We''d better wait for it now. If there''s really something wrong, let them pull the rope ahead of time and pull Gao E out. If there''s any danger or the rope breaks, we can go in and rescue no later."Dao Lang felt that there was some truth in what Zhang Fan said. He nodded and continued to wait.


    Yan Fei asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, time is almost up. It''s time for Gao E to come out. Nothing''s wrong. Besides, the rope doesn''t seem to move any more. Does it mean that he just stands in one place to see the scenery? It''s a little too long. "


    Listen to Yan Fei say so, Lu Jiuye''s brow is slightly wrinkled, think this thing is really a little strange, looked at the rope, really did not move again, this is a bit strange.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye also came to Zhang Fan''s side and said in a low voice: "brother Zhang Fan, I always feel something is wrong. The rope hasn''t moved for a long time. Shall we try it?"


    Zhang Fan thought to himself that if Gao E really encountered any danger inside, his rope would shake. But now it seems that the rope is very quiet. It is estimated that it can''t be like this. But it''s a bit abnormal that the rope hasn''t moved for such a long time. It''s really strange. What did Gao E encounter inside?


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan decided to let the people have a try and see what reaction Gao E had.

 Chapter 405

    At the first order, everyone began to pull the rope. Suddenly, the rope was tight, and everyone didn''t pull it. They couldn''t help but look at each other in confusion.


    "No, when did our boss become so heavy that we couldn''t pull together? It''s not likely


    "Yes, I think it''s a bit strange. Although our boss is a little strong, it''s not as bad as we can''t move. No, there must be something in it."


    "Is it difficult? What''s the danger in it? Or is he caught now, and we can''t pull him? "


    "There is also a possibility that our boss is completely trapped somewhere, and this place, even if we want to pull him out, is not very likely."


    After several efforts, the crowd still didn''t pull, just like the other end of the rope. What was trapped was not Gao E, but a stone pillar.


    Dao Lang also felt that something was wrong and said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "no, this guy must have met something inside, or he must have been trapped. Now I rush in to save him! For a long time, he will be in danger! "


    Yan Fei saw Dao Lang was going to be impulsive, quickly held him, said to him: "you don''t worry, let''s discuss, I believe, Zhang Fan will have a way."


    Lu Jiuye also nodded and said: "yes, we don''t know what''s going on inside Gao E now. However, judging from the current situation, it is estimated that he is more or less dangerous. Although the situation is urgent, we should not be impatient, otherwise, it may make him more dangerous."


    With that, Lu Jiuye also looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to know what Zhang Fan thought about it.


    Zhang Fan thinks about it for a while and thinks something is wrong with it. Now Gao E''s situation is not clear, and the rope has no response. It is estimated that Gao E may be in danger inside. Now we must hurry up and go to the rescue, lest the longer things drag on, Gao E may be more dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Daolang: "in this way, let''s go first and have a look. The others will stay here and wait."


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s words came out, everyone felt that there was something wrong, especially Gao E''s group of subordinates, who were a little worried about Gao E, and naturally didn''t want to stay. However, on second thought, Zhang Fan''s strength was higher than Gao E''s. If even he couldn''t save Gao E, then even if they went in, they would be destroyed. It''s better to be here I''m waiting for their news.


    After some discussion, they decided to compromise and pull the rope outside according to what Zhang Fan said, waiting for Zhang Fan to come back.


    Lu Jiuye looked at the door in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "let''s go in now. But on the way, everyone should be careful and be alert. If there is any trouble, it''s important to save people. Don''t fall in love with war. " What as like as two peas in the room,


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Dao Lang, "let''s go, everything is unknown. So we must pay attention to what happens. For this matter, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian almost the same answer as Lu.


    However, the scene here is also a bit surprising. It is totally different from the desolate area outside. There is neither yellow sand in the sky nor cliffs around. On the contrary, the climate is suitable and the grass grows and the warblers fly. However, there are countless pagodas on the plain ground, which is a tower forest.

 Chapter 406

    Seeing these talins, Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian, "I''m very curious. What is this place? Why are there so many towers? "


    Shi Xian looked around and said to Zhang Fan, "if I guess correctly, this should be a forbidden area, or a cemetery of a certain clan. How many ancestors have been buried here, or this is a place specially prepared for the elders who have finished their life, so that they can pass away and end their lives here."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and thought that what Shi Xian said was reasonable. Generally speaking, when the road is three thousand, there is a way to cultivate. No matter which sect or method of cultivation it is, it is possible to soar in the end.


    However, there is an unexpected situation. Some people have been practicing all their life and are stuck in the bottleneck. Or they are not talented enough, so their realm can only stagnate. At last, the oil is exhausted, the lamp is withered, and they end up in hatred, turning into a pile of bones.


    When they built the Yangzong gate, they thought of the last way to hold a memorial ceremony for these important people. Some of the ways were for them to hold a memorial ceremony for themselves.


    If they succeed, they may break through the current state and increase their longevity. In this way, they can escape the disaster and continue to practice.


    If he fails, he will die. He will never have the chance to come out. Finally, he will sit in the tower, and the tower will become his tombstone.


    Of course, it''s not easy to break through when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. For these people, when they walk into the tower, they may only be waiting for death. The chance of breaking through is almost zero. Unless they have a great chance, they can only lose their lives.


    Since ancient times, people''s life has been limited. If they want to survive, they have to fight against heaven. If they win, they may change their lives against heaven. If they lose, they will disappear in this world forever. This is the law between heaven and earth.


    Zhang Fan looked around and found that there were at least hundreds of pagodas in front of him. That is to say, this clan should have a long history and a large scale. Otherwise, there would not be so many clan elders sitting here.


    Dao Lang looked around and felt uncomfortable. He asked Zhang Fan in a low voice: "where is this? These towers are not all dead people, are they


    After hearing Dao Lang''s question, Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "yes, there should be a body in every tower here."


    "In every one? This scale is really big enough. What kind of clan has so many people? Moreover, as far as I know, only those elders with certain status are qualified to sit in such a Tallinn. " Dao Lang''s eyes were so surprised that he couldn''t believe what kind of clan it was and why it had such a scale.


    "Yes, I''m also surprised by the scale here. Judging from the scale of Tallinn, the clan is really large. However, this is not the key point. The key point is that we should find Gao E quickly and see what happened to him." Zhang Fan frowned and said to Dao lang. at the same time, he began to look around.


    Take a look at the rope on the ground and find that the rope has been extended for a long distance and disappeared in the depth of a piece of Tallinn.


    "You see, this rope should be the one on Gao E''s body." Yan Fei also found the rope and said to Zhang Fan and others.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "this rope is estimated to extend far into the Tallinn, and Gao E is probably in danger there. We must be careful."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the three nodded their heads one after another. They raised their vigilance and kept looking around. However, under the cover of spiritual consciousness, they found nothing. All around is dead general silence, even let a person have a kind of chilly feeling.


    Zhang Fan simply looked around, there was no danger, then began to follow the rope, toward the depths of the Tallinn.


    Along the way, four people cooperate with each other, almost observing all around, without any dead angle, but still without any discovery.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan also found out that this place is surprisingly large. The distance of the rope extends a long distance, and they also walk a long distance, but the Tallinn is dense, and they can''t even distinguish the direction.


    During the walk, Zhang Fan also found one thing, that is, although this place looks peaceful and sunny, it is still dead and silent. There is no living things. It''s really a bit strange. Moreover, after walking for half an hour, the sun in the sky is still in place, and there is no movement.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan felt very strange and asked Shi Xian, "this place is a bit strange. Time seems to be static. In the intricate Pagoda Forest, people can''t tell the direction. From heaven and earth, they can''t feel the passage of time. This feeling is really a bit uncomfortable."


    Shi Xian nodded and said: "yes, I also found this problem. It seems that the master of opening up space is no longer there. Otherwise, everything here should be moving. But once he died, although the space here was opened up, no one would take care of it, and it will become what it is now."Zhang Fan listen to feel strange, a person to open up space, even try every means to maintain? Keep the balance in this space? If you don''t do that, everything here will be static and become what it is now?


    "According to you, does not the man who opened up this space exist like a God in this space?" Zhang Fan said with some surprise.


    "Theoretically speaking, if a person opens up a space, then for everything in this space, he is the master here. Moreover, he can control everything here. Therefore, he really exists as a God." Shixian nodded and said.


    After walking for a while, Dao Lang was a little impatient. After all, the dead silence made Dao Lang very uncomfortable. He frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "how long do we have to go? What do I think we''ve been walking here for a long time? But why can''t you feel the passing of any time? "


    Zhang Fan looked up at the sun in the sky and said to Dao Lang, "you are right. Time in this space is really static."

 Chapter 407

    "Time is still? I heard it right. I remember my grandfather once said that the most difficult thing in the world is the passage of time. But in this space, time is still. It''s really powerful to open up this space! " Dao Lang''s face was full of surprise and looked at Zhang Fan strangely.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei thinks that Zhang Fan''s words are a little strange, and asks Lu Jiuye in a low voice: "Jiuye, what Zhang Fan said is true? Is time really static here? "


    Lu Jiuye looked up at the sun in the sky and the direction of the shadow of a nearby tower. He frowned, thought about it and nodded to Yanfei.


    "I think what Zhang Fan said is right. It seems that the time here is really static, and not only the time here, but also the space here is static. Have you found that everything here is dead silent, even without a trace of wind?" Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Yan Fei.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei''s heart was somewhat confused. She nodded to Lu Jiuye and said, "I also feel this. However, there is another point I don''t quite understand. Everything here seems to be well preserved without any change. Is this the objection of the space here?"


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, there is no fluctuation of space and no time limit here. Look here."


    With that, Lu Jiuye pointed to a tower and motioned to Yanfei to have a look.


    Yanfei followed Lu Jiuye''s guidance, frowned and looked at the past in the direction of his fingers. He still had some doubts in his heart.


    Lu Jiuye explained to Yanfei: "the space here has existed for hundreds of years at least. However, there is no change in the space inside. Even there is no trace of weathering on these pagodas. They have been preserved directly."


    "Jiuye, you mean it''s like a huge storage space ring, and these talins are the things in this storage space ring, and they will never change, will they?" Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye with a puzzled look.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said, "it can be said that, but I always feel that there is something else here. We should be more careful."


    After going on for some time, the four people began to search along the rope and walked around the Tallinn. They were also curious. Why did Gao E go inside? What attracted him to go inside?


    With this curious mood, people continue to follow the rope and start to move forward, but at this time, things have become more confused.


    Dao Lang found the end of the rope in front of him, and the rope here wound around a tower, and it was very dead.


    Looking at the rope in front of him, Dao Lang frowned and said to himself, "no wonder they can''t pull it. The rope is wrapped around the tower. Does it mean that Gao e found some treasure and wound the end of the rope around the tower on purpose. Did he go to find the treasure?"


    Yan Fei took a look at the situation in front of him and felt that there was some truth in what Dao Lang said. He asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think? Is it true that this guy named Gao E really wants to take his own money


    Lu Jiuye frowned, shook his head slightly and said to him, "I don''t know about this. But since he is a companion, we shouldn''t doubt what he has done. What''s more, in my opinion, Gao E is straightforward and straightforward. He doesn''t look like the kind of person who wants to get rich. I still believe that he must be in trouble. That''s why he is so ¡£¡±


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "I believe Gao E will not do this. With his character, he will never be that kind of person."


    With that, Zhang Fan looked at the end of the rope wrapped around the tower again and found that the end of the rope was so smooth, as if it had been cut with something, and the incision was very neat.


    From this point, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that it must be Dao Qi or Jian Qi, otherwise, it is impossible to have such a smooth incision.


    In addition, Zhang Fan carefully observed the knot made by the rope winding on the tower and found that the firmness was too casual. If he did it intentionally, he would tie the rope firmer, but not so casual.


    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, the rope is more like a natural winding on the tower when people pull it after it is broken.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan pointed to one end of the rope and said to the three: "in my opinion, Gao E must have met some master. Moreover, there is a trace of sword or sword Qi on the rope head. The knot of the rope on the tower is also natural when people are pulling. Therefore, according to this inference, Gao E must have met a master, who has a lot of injuries The rope was cut off, but his body is still relatively hard, so there is no danger to his life. However, he may be trapped somewhere. "


    After thinking about it, people feel that what Zhang Fan said is reasonable, but the next step is still to let everyone have no clue.Yan Fei asked Zhang Fan: "what are we going to do next? This piece of Tallinn is so huge. If you look for it, it''s really like looking for a needle in a haystack. "


    Dao Lang also said: "yes, time and space are static here. If we separate now, we may be separated and unable to meet. If we search together, we will certainly waste a lot of time and delay the rescue."


    This problem is really a bit of a headache, three people do not know what to do for a time, will look at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thinks about it and thinks that what Dao Lang and Yan Fei have said has some truth. It''s really a bit broad and extraordinary. If we look for it together in such a situation, it will really waste time. However, after separation, it''s very difficult to converge, because we can''t distinguish the direction here. What can we do?


    Shi Xian thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "when I came in, I also observed the surroundings. But I found a strange phenomenon. It is that you can use the spirit to detect. The spirit seems to have no effect. Among you, only your spirit is the strongest. You can use the spirit to make an article. Maybe you can think of something to do The law. "

 Chapter 408

    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang fan can''t help thinking to himself. Under such circumstances, if you want to enlarge the scope of the search, it''s not enough to rely on your own strength. After all, these people don''t have the ability to detect the spirit, and the spirit is useless here. Therefore, if you want to search here, you can only use the spirit.


    If we follow this idea, we can do something about spiritual exploration. We should take Zhang Fan as the center and keep four people at a certain distance. In this way, Zhang fan can inform everyone to go to the rescue as soon as possible.


    Although this method can not guarantee to find Gao E, it is the only way to expand the search area.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan raised his head and said to the three: "I have a way to expand the area and search around."


    The three people are curious. They seem to see hope in their eyes and look at Zhang Fan one after another. They want to know what kind of methods Zhang Fan will have.


    Zhang Fan told several people what he thought in his heart. At the same time, he made a certain demonstration and thought it was feasible.


    After listening to them, they thought that Zhang Fan''s method was really good, and it was also the most likely way to find Gao E now.


    When Zhang Fan finished, the three looked at each other and nodded slightly. They all thought that Zhang Fan''s method was very feasible. In that case, they wanted to do it directly. They also wanted to find Gao E quickly. First, they were worried about Gao E and didn''t want anything to happen to him. Second, they were very curious about what Gao E had experienced during this period.


    After studying the countermeasures, Zhang Fan began to make a serious deployment, and at the same time, he began to put his own spiritual knowledge to the limit. In this way, he could determine that the three people kept the position with themselves, reached the farthest distance from each other, and had to take care of each other.


    Only in this way can it be considered safe, and the losses will be minimized at the first time when there is a danger.


    After arranging everything, Zhang Fan said to the three: "we must pay attention to our surroundings. Gao E''s rope started to break from this place. That is to say, he was in danger in this place. Therefore, we must be careful. It''s important to keep his life."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the three people nodded one after another. According to the distance allocated by Zhang Fan, they began to spread out. They began to push forward. Zhang Fan was also among them. They kept observing the surroundings with their spiritual consciousness, and wrapped them up in order to avoid their danger.


    Zhang Fan was also very nervous when he was going forward, because he knew that Gao E must have met an expert not far away, so he would do so. Therefore, he must not be careless about this matter.


    The four are moving forward steadily. Although the speed is slower, Zhang Fan doesn''t want them to be in any danger, so he tries to slow down and be alert to everything around him.


    But after walking for some time, the four still didn''t find anything. Looking around, there was only infinite Tallinn. Besides, there was nothing.


    Dao Lang was a little impatient and said to Zhang Fan, "when will we go on like this? Where has Gao Er gone? When I was looking for him, I used to shout his name, but it didn''t work at all. Is it difficult that he is dead now? Or is it trapped somewhere, completely isolated from the outside world? "


    Yan Fei thought about it and said to Dao Lang, "I think it''s possible. Otherwise, he won''t respond to us when he hears our shouts."


    Lu Jiuye looked around and said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, I always feel something is wrong with this place. If there is any spatial fluctuation or boundary, then you and I can feel the spatial fluctuation. It''s easy to find where Gao E is locked up, but there doesn''t seem to be such a place around here "Fang."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan felt around and found that there was something really strange. Sure enough, there was no such spatial fluctuation around. In other words, one possibility could be ruled out, that is, Gao E was not trapped in the boundary of space.


    However, when he was exploring around, Zhang Fan also found that there seemed to be a special wave of sword spirit in front of his left side. In this wave, there seemed to be a special feeling. This feeling was a bit strange, in short, it was quite strange.


    After feeling these, Zhang Fan said to the three: "you three don''t come here. I found a place with sword Qi fluctuation. I''ll go to explore it first. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll ask you to go."


    With that, Zhang Fan got up and went straight to the front left.


    Dao Lang and Zhang Fan look at each other. Although they don''t say it, they think Zhang fan can''t take the risk by themselves.


    Therefore, the three secretly followed Zhang Fan, feeling that if Zhang Fan encountered any trouble, the three of them would rush out to rescue Zhang Fan at the first time and minimize the danger Zhang Fan encountered.


    Although Zhang fan can also feel that Dao Lang and his three men are not far behind him, he doesn''t want to stop them. It''s just that Zhang Fan doesn''t want them to take the risk to avoid anything wrong.Soon, Zhang Fan came to the place with unusual sword spirit, and found that this place was a piece of open space. The open space was round. In the center of the open space, there was a man sitting with his back to Zhang Fan. His shoulder was wide and his back was full of strength. Especially his arms were strong and strong, and his skin was a little bit dark. But when you look carefully, it seems that there was something on his body There are scars all over the place.


    Seeing this figure, Zhang Fan felt that he could not be more familiar with it. Isn''t this Gao E he was looking for? Will he be here? What''s the matter with these sword Qi? Is there anyone else in the Tallinn? But Zhang Fan has checked the surroundings with his spiritual sense, and no one exists at all. What''s the matter?


    Step forward to see what Gao E is doing now, but when Zhang Fan''s feet just stepped into the circular open space, suddenly a sword Qi rose from the bottom of the ground and directly strangled Zhang Fan. The speed was so fast that it was too late for Zhang Fan to react.


    That is to say, Zhang Fan''s reaction is quick enough. If he were someone else, he would have been killed by this sword.

 Chapter 409

    Zhang Fan''s reaction is very fast, and he directly shows the flying wave in the starry sky. In a flash, he leaves a remnant shadow in the same place and avoids the sword spirit.


    However, this round ground seems to have its own consciousness. Once again, the sword Qi rushes out from the bottom of the ground and continues to strangle Zhang Fan.


    "So much? How come it''s not over yet? " Zhang Fan frowned and said to himself.


    Although there are some complaints in my heart, I have to guard against everything here, otherwise, it is almost impossible to go out alive.


    What''s more, from the power of sword Qi, Zhang Fan felt that these sword Qi were not simple, and their power could even be compared with the top five masters in Mahayana period.


    What''s more, this place always has sword Qi rushing out from the ground, so that it won''t give Zhang Fan any chance to breathe.


    If Zhang Fan meets a real opponent, he can at least use some means or skills to hold him down, and then try to kill him. Even if he doesn''t kill him, he can at least form a certain attack and weaken the strength of the opponent.


    But now, Zhang Fan seems to have no idea who his opponent is, so it is impossible to attack him. In this way, Zhang Fan has completely fallen into a passive state.


    After dodging a few swordsmanship, Zhang Fan thinks that he is already in the open space anyway. In this case, try to save Gao E from it. Anyway, he can''t get out. If he can get out, take him with him.


    After making up his mind secretly, Zhang Fan took out the cold water sword at his waist and began to fight with the sword Qi in the open space by using the wild wave sword technique.


    In an instant, the whole open space was filled with sword Qi, thunder, and countless sword Qi. The scene was huge.


    But Zhang Fan is not without propriety. After all, there is a Gao E in it. So that he would not be hurt by his own sword Qi in such a situation.


    However, after several waves of sword Qi baptism, Zhang Fan found that these sword Qi didn''t seem to have any influence on Gao E. after all, Gao E had already trained his body into steel, and any sword Qi had almost no influence on him. Only Zhang Fan''s space sword technique could pose a threat to his body.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan felt relieved and began to show his sword skills bravely. At the same time, Zhang Fan began to approach Gao E and try to save him.


    Dao Lang saw the scene in the field, and his eyes showed an incredible color. He was surprised and said: "my God, what is Zhang Fan fighting with? It seems that all the sword Qi comes from the bottom of the earth. Moreover, it seems that it''s very difficult. No, we have to go in and save him. "


    "Wait a minute." Lu Jiuye saw Dao Lang was going to be impulsive and called him in a hurry.


    Dao Lang''s eyes twinkled with eagerness and looked directly at Lu Jiuye. That is to say, if Lu Jiuye didn''t give him a perfect explanation, Dao Lang would not give up.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan and said to Dao Lang, "don''t worry. Although Zhang Fan is in danger now, it seems to me that he has his own plan for all this. If we help rashly, it may disrupt Zhang Fan''s plan. In this case, Zhang Fan may be caught off guard. If he really needs help, I will help him I believe he is not polite to us at all. "


    Yan Fei also said to Dao Lang: "Jiuye is right. Since he just entered the desert Dagang, Zhang Fan has been with us all the time. Therefore, we are more at ease with Zhang Fan''s actions. Especially in some dangerous situations, Zhang Fan will think of ways. If he really needs help, he will not hide. So, I think Let''s wait and see. "


    After listening to their words, Dao Lang was also thinking. Although Zhang Fan knew him earlier than the two of them, Dao Lang just knew Zhang Fan, but he didn''t know anything about Zhang Fan. Therefore, after listening to these two people''s words, Dao Lang was really thinking about whether he wanted to help or not. If Zhang Fan was trapped because of his own affairs, he would not be able to help If you are in danger, you will be more helpful.


    After thinking about it, Dao Lang got a compromise in his heart and said to them, "well, in that case, I''ll listen to you. Let''s wait and see what happens first."


    In fact, although Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei said so, they were also very worried about Zhang Fan. If Zhang Fan made any mistakes, they could not escape from here.


    Therefore, at this moment, Zhang Fan''s every move in the presence of the three people''s hearts, they are constantly praying, Zhang Fan must not have an accident.


    Zhang Fan''s figure in the field is flexible, constantly flickering and moving. He avoids all the sword Qi, and dare not have the slightest carelessness. Otherwise, he may have died long ago.


    With the fighting of sword Qi, Zhang Fan has found some rules, and it''s much easier for him to dodge behind. At the same time, Zhang Fan also makes his whole body firm, and has the function of resisting the sword Qi around him.With the passage of time, Zhang Fan also began to approach Gao E, but Zhang Fan had some doubts in his heart.


    Gao E''s body is very hard, these sword Qi are almost invalid for him, but why does he sit in the middle of this round field? Moreover, Zhang Fan didn''t collapse his existence when he tested vital signs from his spiritual consciousness.


    In other words, there is no sign that Gao E is alive now. If so, who did it?


    With doubts in his heart, Zhang Fan thinks that the most important thing now is to get Gao E out of here first. As for the later things, I''ll talk about it later.


    Think of this, Zhang fan case toward the round field of Gao E to the block of run, want to take him out of here, but at this time, the accident happened suddenly.


    Just as Zhang Fan was trying to get close to Gao E, he was about to touch his body. But at this time, Zhang Fan suddenly encountered an attack from the aspect of spiritual consciousness. This attack had no sign and did not give Zhang Fan any chance to prepare.


    Shixian''s heart is also a secret, a bad, quickly remind Zhang Fan to keep the mind, otherwise, may be life-threatening, at the same time, Shixian also feel that this place is a little strange, even there is a spirit attack, this is Shixian did not expect.

 Chapter 410

    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to be careless. After all, this spirit attack is very important. No matter how powerful your defense ability is, you may be crushed by your spirit and turn into a walking corpse. That is to say, the Gao E in front of you is also attacked by his soul. That''s why it is so.


    However, Zhang fan can''t care so much now. The most troublesome thing now is that his soul has also been attacked in the sea. If he doesn''t solve it properly, all the subsequent troubles will be great, and even his life may be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to close his eyes, keep one mind, and began to look inside his soul to know the sea. He also wanted to know what the situation was.


    But what the three people in the distance saw was another situation. They saw that Zhang Fan avoided all the sword attacks, and then they began to come to Gao E''s side, sat down and closed their eyes. Their state was similar to Gao E''s, and they didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was doing.


    "What''s the matter with Zhang Fan? Isn''t he in the middle? Why don''t you just rescue Gao E? Why Dao Lang was puzzled. In his opinion, he didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was going to do.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also very confused, to one side of Lu Jiu Ye asked: "Jiu Ye, what is this Zhang Fan in the end? Why not save people? Or has he already been recruited? There''s no way to get out of the center? "


    Lu Jiuye observed Zhang Fan''s look and saw that he was facing calm and slightly closed his eyes. It seemed that he just fell asleep. However, Lu Jiuye could clearly feel the dangerous atmosphere. After all, the periphery of this circular area was very dangerous. I didn''t know what would be in the central area.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Jiuye said to them: "if I guess correctly, Zhang Fan should be attacked by something now. Moreover, this kind of attack may be an attack on the spiritual aspect. That''s why it''s so. What we''re doing now is waiting here. There''s no better way."


    "How can there be no way?" After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Dao Lang was full of eagerness and continued to say to Lu Jiuye: "now we can join hands to resist these sword attacks, and then go inside to save Zhang Fan and Gao E! Is this not feasible? "


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Dao Lang, shook his head and said: "I have thought about this matter. However, in this circle, the sword is strong and the strength is higher than the three of us. Even if the three of us join hands, we may not be able to go to Zhang Fan''s work alive."


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Dao Lang thinks that there is some truth. Moreover, Zhang Fan seems to be ok now, but he just needs to protect his mind. No one can help him. Otherwise, when Zhang Fan really gets out of the predicament, he finds that he is among the three. In that case, Zhang Fan will not be able to save himself.


    With a sigh, Dao Lang was impatient, but he couldn''t do anything. He had to sit on one side and wait anxiously. This kind of feeling was really uncomfortable.


    At this time, Zhang Fan sat on the scene, and began to observe his soul''s sea awareness. He found that there was a red sword with a very strong meaning. In his soul''s sea awareness, he shuttled quickly. The speed was amazing. He could hardly see it was a sword spirit, but felt it was just a red light.


    Shi Xian felt that this thing was in the sea of soul knowledge, so he could seal or strike the red sword Qi.


    Thinking of this, Shi Xian began to track the sword Qi very fast. However, the speed of the sword Qi is also very fast. It''s not easy to catch him.


    Moreover, when tracking the red sword Qi, Shi Xian also found that no matter how to encircle and intercept the red sword Qi, the red sword Qi will save the danger. It seems that the sword Qi can have independent consciousness and directly evade Shi Xian''s encirclement. It''s really amazing.


    Zhang Fan began to fight the sword Qi by using the way of transforming the sword into shape, but he was only able to fight a tie, not eliminate it.


    In addition, in the process of fighting, Zhang Fan also found a very interesting point, that is, the sword Qi seems to be a little different. Although the general sword Qi is very flexible, if it''s both hard and soft, then he may take the bait.


    But now it seems that this sword Qi is not only so, but also divided. It is very rare to divide one sword Qi into three, or turn it into more sword Qi, which can be separated and gathered.


    Shi Xian thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I think we''d better stop for a while. After all, there''s something strange in this sword Qi. If it goes on like this, it seems that this sword Qi won''t be caught. On the contrary, he doesn''t have any threat in his soul. Let him be here. We don''t have to worry about it."


    Zhang Fan naturally won''t agree with what Shi Xian said. Although this red sword spirit has no threat to his soul''s understanding of the sea for the time being, it also makes Zhang Fan very uncomfortable. Who knows if there will be any threat in the future?


    After thinking about what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "it''s not right. If we let this sword Qi stay in this soul sea, if one day, this red sword Qi is in a bad mood, I will suffer. Therefore, we must drive him out. Even if we let him stay in my soul sea, I will let him be completely used by me."Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s mind moves and his soul knows the countless sword Qi in the sea. Under Zhang Fan''s control, these sword Qi constantly fight against the red sword Qi.


    No matter how the red sword Qi splits, or how powerful it is, Zhang Fan will seal him up with the sword Qi and will not let him escape.


    Red sword seems to see Zhang Fan''s meaning, but it''s not easy to escape, so it''s just a struggle.


    Zhang Fan won''t give him this chance. He thinks of all the directions he wants to escape. Moreover, with the approaching of sword Qi, the range of red sword Qi''s activities is getting smaller and smaller. Although red sword Qi seems impatient, it''s not so easy to escape Zhang Fan''s sword Qi blockade.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan was very happy. It seemed that he really had the hope to refine the red sword Qi.


    Shixian also thinks that Zhang Fan''s method is very feasible. He really forces the red sword Qi into a dead end and refines him. It''s just around the corner.

 Chapter 411

    Shi Xian takes a look at Zhang Fan''s action, and his eyes are full of doubts. Especially when Zhang Fan reduces the range of movement of the red sword Qi by transforming the sword into shape, Shi Xian immediately understands Zhang Fan''s bold action, and his eyes show an incredible look.


    "Do you want to refine the red sword Qi? You are a little too bold in this idea, aren''t you Shixian was a little surprised, because from the power of this sword Qi, his strength was absolutely not low. If Zhang Fan refined him, his sword spirit would be promoted to a higher level.


    However, it''s very risky to do so. If this red sword Qi is not suppressed by Zhang Fan, then he will definitely break through Zhang Fan''s soul consciousness sea. At that time, Zhang Fan''s soul consciousness will be damaged. If it''s serious, it will break his soul consciousness sea. In that case, Zhang Fan will die.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan''s practice is really too risky. Shi Xian is surprised and can''t help thinking, doesn''t Zhang Fan know the harm of doing so? That''s life-threatening.


    But Shixian now knows that once Zhang fan does this, he can''t stop at all. If he stops at this time, the red sword will fight back. In that case, Zhang Fan will be more passive.


    Therefore, in the current situation, even if Zhang Fan really pokes a hole in the sky, Shixian must help him.


    Thinking of this, Shi Xian also began to add some of his own strength to Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. In this way, he made the red sword Qi unavoidable and quickly refined it.


    The red sword Qi seems to have found something wrong and want to escape, but it''s too late now. It can only struggle constantly, and the speed of rotation is faster and faster.


    "heaven is the earth of the earth, and the sun and moon are the stars."


    Zhang Fan''s hands immediately formed a complex mark. In an instant, all the aura immediately poured into the red sword. The speed of the red sword''s freehand formation was faster, and even it didn''t give any reaction time to the red sword Qi at all. Moreover, the range of activities for the red sword Qi was getting smaller and smaller.


    The red sword spirit is still struggling, but it''s too late. Zhang Fan won''t give him any room to maneuver. At last, he assimilates the red sword spirit into Zhang Fan''s soul sea.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian can''t help but feel relieved. He sighs in his heart that Zhang Fan is really bold. He can even think of refining this sword Qi. Although he succeeded in the end, the process is really breathtaking.


    After refining the sword Qi, Zhang Fan suddenly felt that his sword Qi was more strong. In the past, he needed the sword spirit to transform into shape, but now he doesn''t use it. Zhang fan can directly store the refined sword Qi in the meridians. With a move of his mind, he can emit the sword Qi. His power is also sudden, and his strength has been promoted to a new level.


    After a long time, Zhang Fan opened his eyes slightly and saw the scene around him. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He found that there was a mist everywhere and everything was out of sight. Only this empty space and everything else disappeared.


    What''s the situation?


    Zhang fan can''t help but frown, puzzled, for such a place is full of vigilance, especially did not understand where they are, the kind of unknown danger, let Zhang Fan have a feeling of doubt.


    "Where is this? I didn''t seem to be here just now." Zhang Fan was curious and asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian also felt that something was wrong around him. Moreover, this kind of place made people feel unreal. He couldn''t help thinking about it carefully. He frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "if I''m not wrong, this place should not be a reality, it seems to be a dream."


    "Dreams?" Zhang Fan was slightly stunned and looked around. He had never seen such a situation before. There is a saying of space in the world, but there is a saying of dream.


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, dreams are different from space. In dreams, although they are similar to space, they are very different in nature."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan, "the dream can be said to be a person''s spiritual world. Here, everything is the same as the reality. There are even some things in which the experience is more real than the reality. Therefore, in the dream, everything can happen."


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked around warily to see if there was any way to escape from the dream and return to the real world.


    Here, Zhang Fan has a feeling that everywhere is full of danger, especially when it is surrounded by fog, danger does not necessarily come from anywhere.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also found that his spiritual power and spiritual consciousness are useless in this place, and even Zhang fan can''t feel the fluctuation of any space, that is to say, there is no space power here, and Zhang Fan''s space swordsmanship is useless.


    Zhang Fan''s eyebrows were locked, his thoughts moved, and his right sword fingers rose together. Suddenly, he sent out a sword Qi and went straight to the distance. He quickly disappeared into the fog in front of him.


    Another thing that makes Zhang Fan feel very uneasy is that the storage space ring has disappeared, and the cold water sword has disappeared. As a swordsman, the weapon in his hand has disappeared, which is really disturbing."It''s a bit strange in this dream. Many things and martial arts can''t be used. What if you are in danger?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian thought about it, sighed, and said to Zhang Fan, "this is also the most fatal point in the dream, that is, I don''t know what kind of opening will be and what kind of ending will be. Sometimes, between success and failure, it''s just a dream, and sometimes, I may lose my life in the dream."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan suddenly realized, especially when he thought of Gao E. at that time, Gao E was sitting in the same place without any breath. Was he trapped in a dream? Or was he killed in a dream?


    Think of this, Zhang Fan''s heart more urgent, want to go out quickly, lest Gao E what danger, good for him to rescue.


    "If this is really a dream, how can I get out now?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked to Shi Xian anxiously.


    Shi Xian thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "there are many kinds of dreams, active and passive. They are different."

 Chapter 412

    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "and there are rules in the dream. As long as we enter the dream, we can only follow the rules of the dream now. As long as we can win according to the rules, we may get out of the dream."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan could not help but frown and thought to himself, how can he get out of this place? If you can''t break the rules here, won''t you be locked up in a dream for a lifetime?


    Shixian also knew Zhang Fan''s worries, and said to him, "don''t worry, you should come. If you want to hide, you can''t hide. Let''s wait and see."


    As soon as the words came to an end, a figure appeared in the fog in front of Zhang Fan. It seemed that the figure was an old man with a lot of immortality. He was wearing a robe and was looming in the fog. However, due to the heavy fog, I can''t see the appearance clearly. I can only see from my clothes that this should be an old man.


    "Here it is


    Zhang Fan was stunned when he saw the figure in front of him. Then he became nervous. Especially when the old man just appeared, he suddenly felt that he seemed to have a sense of killing, which was very strong and spread around.


    Although we can''t see what realm this person is, it''s not difficult to see that this person''s appearance is hostile.


    "How can I not see the state of this man? Is there no realm in this dream? It''s strange Zhang Fan was a little curious and frowned to know what realm he was in, but he couldn''t see through it at all, as if he didn''t have any realm.


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "I also have this feeling. Maybe this is the rule in the dream. There is no distinction between realms. The more such a battle, the more careful you have to be, because when the realm is the same, it''s the details that determine the outcome. "


    "Life and death?" Zhang Fan was more or less curious and continued to ask Shi Xian, "this is a dream. Doesn''t death mean waking up in a dream?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian shook his head slightly and said, "no, it''s not like this. Sometimes, he lost his life in his sleep. Maybe it''s the same in the real world, especially some dream killers. They can even kill people in their dreams, making people die inexplicably."


    "Dream maker? Killing in a dream? How can I be more and more confused when I listen? " Zhang Fan heard a lot of words he had never heard of, and there were countless question marks flashing in his mind.


    Shi Xian explained to Zhang Fan: "yes, I remember that a long time ago, there was a very small sect, which was called" kill dream sect "in the Jianghu. What they were good at most was making dreams, and then killing people in dreams. For the dead, it was just a dream, but in reality, they had already lost their lives."


    "Moreover, this sect generally uses two kinds of things to hypnotize the target. One is to use drugs to control the target''s nerves by means of drugs. Then it is to fall asleep and kill the target directly. Then it escapes. The dead can''t believe that they will really die here."


    "Later, because the method of killing mengmen was really unacceptable, it was able to kill people in their dreams, which caused panic among countless people. In the end, many sects joined hands to destroy the gate directly under the pretext of acting for heaven. It was also from that time on that all the secret books in the gate were burned and turned into ashes to avoid the danger of death Once again, it will harm the world. "


    After another look at the old man in front of him, Shi Xian frowned and continued: "I''m more curious about who this man is? Why does he create dreams? Is it hard to succeed? Did he kill the rest of the dreams before? "


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan thought to himself that this dream seems to have something to do with the person in front of him. That is to say, if he is defeated, he can completely break the dream and return to reality.


    "If I can defeat this man and come back to reality, I''m willing to try hard, but if I don''t have a sword in my hand, isn''t my strength greatly reduced? It''s not easy to defeat an ancient master. "


    Shi Xian shook his head again and explained to Zhang Fan, "it''s not what you think. If you can really have a sword in your heart without a sword in your hand, then you can use a sword instead of a sword. The power of the sword technique is not inferior to that of the master who has a sword in his hand."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan felt that he could try it. After all, he had just refined a piece of red sword Qi, and now he can just use it. Since he has no sword in his hand, he can only use his sword instead of his finger. He can use the raging sword technique to see if ou can defeat the expert in front of him.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan''s eyes more or less with a trace of calm, now has come up with a way, since it is a dilemma, then it can only be a war of destruction.


    In front of him, the fog shrouded old man didn''t speak. He stood quietly in front of Zhang Fan with a sword in his right hand and didn''t speak. He was very quiet.


    Zhang Fan also wanted to try to communicate with him, but the old man didn''t seem to understand Zhang Fan at all. He still stood in the same place without saying a word.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan is not talking. He has already given the other party a chance to speak, but the other party doesn''t appreciate it. It seems that he doesn''t hear it. In this case, he can only speak with his sword.Zhang Fan looked at the old man in front of him. He had made up his mind. Suddenly, a little bit at his foot, he showed his body method of flying in the sky. In the blink of an eye, he had already impulsively pushed the old man in front of him. He used his finger to replace the sword and sent out the fierce sword technique. He stepped on the gangbu, and the sword Qi was concise. It didn''t seem to be worse than the cold water sword in his hand.


    At this time, the old man also made the action of welcoming each other. The sword in his hand was slightly raised, although it seemed very slow, but each sword was very concise. The virtual shadow in the sword, with a deep cold, quickly shrouded in the past toward Zhang Fan.


    and as like as two peas in the same breath, Zhang Fan also found that the old man''s sword was red. And the sword seemed to be a kind of complaint, which was exactly like the sword that he felt in the sea.


    This can''t help but make Zhang Fan some doubts. Is it difficult that everything in this place is arranged by the old man? However, this kind of strange sword spirit doesn''t match the old man.


    Judging from the two sword moves just now, there is a kind of noble and upright Qi in each other''s sword Qi, but this sword Qi is very strange and inexplicable.

 Chapter 413

    Seeing such a sword move, Zhang Fan could not help thinking that the old man''s sword technique was a bit strange. Although the sword technique was the right one, the sword Qi revealed a stream of evil. There must be something wrong with it.


    However, Zhang Fan found that the old man didn''t seem to have any consciousness. His sword technique was straight forward and there was no great flexibility. Combined with the evil intention of sword Qi, he was really powerful. What''s more, in such a place, there was no need to control the realm or the aura.


    Therefore, here, the sword Qi can be used freely without any worry, and the most powerful move can be used.


    In front of him, the old man''s sword moves are coherent, and his sword spirit is like flowing water. He doesn''t give Zhang Fan any breathing opportunity at all. His sword spirit surrounds Zhang Fan''s body. If he doesn''t deal with it carefully, Zhang Fan may have been killed by his opponent now.


    For this point, Zhang Fan is still more careful. He has found out the other side''s certain routine and the bright red in the sword Qi. Although the combination between the two is perfect, Zhang Fan knows that if there is something wrong between the sword Qi and the sword technique, there will be problems. That is to say, there are some problems in the other side''s sword technique It''s just that I didn''t find the flaw in my life. As long as I found it, I would be able to defeat the enemy with one move and never give the opponent any chance to fight back.


    For a moment, the battle between Zhang Fan and the old man in the dream is in full swing. Moreover, Zhang Fan has mastered the power of the fingertip sword Qi. Even after refining the sword Qi stored in his body, he can use it very easily.


    The battle in the dream is very fierce. The three people outside are puzzled. They don''t understand what he is doing.


    Dao Lang looks at Zhang Fan in the field and sits cross knee beside him. They both close their eyes. Apart from breathing evenly, they are almost no different from the statue.


    "What''s wrong with this fan? Just now, I saw that after he had bypassed the sword Qi under the ground, he began to walk in the direction of Gao E, thinking that he could directly rescue Gao E, but when he got to Gao E''s side, he sat down. What are they doing? " Dao Lang looks puzzled and doesn''t understand what''s going on with Zhang Fan.


    Yan Fei is also very confused, to one side of Lu Jiuye asked: "Jiuye, what''s wrong with this fan? Why don''t you just save Gao E and leave immediately? But he also sat directly beside Gao E. why did he do that? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yanfei, "I don''t know why he did it, but I know in my heart that what we can think of, Zhang Fan will also be able to think of it. So, he made such a choice. I believe he must have his own reasons. In this way, he will do it. I''m just curious. They both have to investigate What did you experience and why did it happen? "


    Dao Lang was also very anxious, especially worried about Zhang Fan. He said to Lu Jiuye in a hurry: "as for what they met, I don''t think it''s important. The important thing is whether they would be in danger. Should we go and help them?"


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Dao Lang and Yan Fei, "you must wait here. I''ll go and have a look first."


    "Ninth master, don''t be impulsive. I''d better go and find out the way. If there''s no danger, you can come back no later!" Yanfei hears that Lu Jiuye is going to risk his life and rescue Zhang Fan. He says to Lu Jiuye in a hurry.


    Dao Lang also said: "yes, sir, this place is very dangerous. We can see what Zhang Fan has just experienced. So we can see that as long as we take a step forward, the sword will suddenly burst out. It''s very dangerous. I''d better go."


    Lu Jiuye took a look at them, shook his head slightly, and said to them, "Yanfei, you are in a low level. Although you have been inherited by tiandaomen, your current strength is not enough. If you enter this area, you will surely die."


    "Dao Lang, I understand your feeling of saving Zhang Fan, but your skill is too strong to show any advantage here. So if you go, it will be more or less dangerous, and even life will be in danger. I think you''d better not go."


    After analyzing their advantages and disadvantages, Lu Jiuye turns around and looks at the circular open space in front of him. He remembers that when Zhang Fan entered it just now, every Dodge was dangerous and dangerous. If Lu Jiuye came, he might not even be able to make three moves.


    Therefore, this time, Master Lu Jiuye came prepared and directly took out a gold armor from the ring of storage space. It seems that this armor is valuable and precious. The workmanship on it is also very exquisite. At first glance, it is made of exquisite workmanship.


    There is a certain pattern on the golden armor, emitting a light golden light. In this way, there seems to be a soft protective layer in the light. Although it looks soft, it is actually very resilient, which can protect the people who wear it very well.


    Although Dao Lang doesn''t know the value of the object, Yan Fei knows it very well. He has been with Lu Jiuye for many years and naturally knows what treasures Lu Jiuye has.It is said that Lu Jiuye has a golden armour in his hand, which was given by his old master. It is very precious. Lu Jiuye will not wear it once in his life unless he is in real danger.


    But today, in order to save Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye did not hesitate to use this golden armor, which surprised Yanfei''s heart. It seems that Zhang Fan''s status in Lu Jiuye''s heart is really not low, and it is worth Lu Jiuye to take out such a valuable treasure.


    After wearing this golden armour, Lu Jiuye''s body exudes a light golden light. This light is not like the kind of armour worn by emperors and generals. It exudes a sense of luxury, but with a soft and luxurious light, which is very meaningful.


    After the treasure armour on the ship, Lu Jiuye walked towards the circle ahead. At this moment, Lu Jiuye was ready for it.


    of course, before that, Lu Jiuye also built a circle of space around himself. In this way, he could resist these underground swords to the maximum.

 Chapter 414

    Step towards the circular open space. Just as you stepped into the circular open space, suddenly, countless sword Qi surged into the sky. The dense sword Qi formed a long sword Qi dragon and began to rush towards the direction of landing Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye had been prepared for a long time. Looking at the sword Qi in front of him, he immediately hit his palms frequently. The confrontation between countless sword Qi and palm wind immediately sent out a shock wave, which spread all around. The sound was huge and deafening.


    Although Lu Jiuye knows the power of space and the power of palm wind is really great, these swords are very dense, even numerous and pervasive.


    Lu Jiuye was able to block the attack from the east to the west, but he still couldn''t stop so much sword Qi. Soon, Lu Jiuye''s space boundary had been destroyed, and even the light on the golden armor had been dim. And all this happened in an instant.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye had already begun to struggle, almost five steps or so, still a long distance from Zhang Fan.


    But being able to get here is the limit of Lu Jiuye. If he continues to move forward, his magic weapon will be discarded. In that case, his life may be in danger.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye was very curious. How did Zhang Fan get there? Has his strength risen to such a level? This even made Lu Jiuye feel a little inferior to himself.


    In desperation, Lu Jiuye can only retreat back. He sighs to himself in his heart. Looking at Zhang Fan in the distance, he can''t help him, which makes Lu Jiuye really regret.


    Dao Lang also shook his head and sighed. He was full of helplessness for such things. Looking at Zhang Fan in the distance, Dao Lang''s eyes were also full of worry.


    For a while, the three men had no way. They couldn''t get through this kind of sword Qi. Therefore, they had to wait patiently for Zhang Fan to come back.


    In his dream, Zhang Fan and the old man fought for more than 300 confluences, and the sword Qi collided with each other, sending out amazing power.


    As for the sword Qi in his body, Zhang Fan is very handy in using it now, and even has reached the point of using it like an arm.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan has roughly figured out the opponent''s sword moves, and found the fatal weakness of the opponent''s sword moves, that is, the sword Qi does not match his sword move attributes. Therefore, from this perspective, such a big contrast between the sword Qi indicates that he must have encountered some trouble when practicing, otherwise, it would not have happened at all The state of the situation.


    While fighting, Zhang Fan thought and asked Shi Xian, "do you think there is something wrong with this guy''s swordsmanship? His sword move attribute is a little different from his sword Qi. Why does this happen? It''s a little strange. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Shi Xian frowned slightly. Although he had a lot of knowledge, it was rare for him to do such a thing. What kind of person would practice a sword technique that is both good and evil? It''s almost impossible.


    "I also think that this person must have met something in the process of cultivation, otherwise, his swordsmanship would not be like this. However, I am very curious, is it really worth it? However, the sword skill of justice shows the sword spirit of evil, which shows that there is something wrong with this person''s mind and nature. " Shi Xian frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought about it, suddenly thought of something in his mind, suddenly found a good way to defeat this person.


    If the opponent''s sword moves are positive and his sword Qi is evil, then he is a contradiction. If his sword Qi is assimilated into ordinary sword Qi, it may have a good effect.


    After all, Zhang Fan had assimilated and absorbed his sword Qi before in the process of soul understanding the sea, and finally became the sword Qi in his own body. In the same way, if it was dissolved, it would be the way to defeat him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Shi Xian, "I have a way to defeat him."


    With that, Zhang Fan immediately flew forward to meet each other''s sword Qi, and let the red sword Qi penetrate his body.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian was shocked and asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what are you going to do? Don''t you know it''s going to hurt? I have also reminded you that you will die in your dreams. Have you forgotten? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Shi Xian, "no, how can I forget what you said? However, in such a dream, it is possible for us to die here, but it seems very difficult for us to get hurt."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan took a look at the old man in the fog and continued to say to Shi Xian, "this man''s sword Qi is not consistent with his sword technique. If he can refine his sword Qi, then his sword technique will have no power."


    With that, Zhang Fan''s hands began to seal quickly, and countless sword Qi began to flow along Zhang Fan''s meridians, which immediately locked the red sword Qi into Zhang Fan''s body, and then began to assimilate.


    At the beginning, these sword Qi were still struggling, but soon they had no effect, and finally they turned into ordinary sword Qi.


    Zhang Fan looked at his own meridians and found that it was much simpler than before. It seemed that the way he thought of was really feasible.Thinking of this, Zhang Fan quickly approached the old man and came to him in the blink of an eye. Although there were countless red sword Qi penetrating Zhang Fan''s body, Zhang Fan didn''t care because he had found a way to refine these sword Qi, and there was no injury in the dream.


    When he came to the old man, Zhang Fan pointed his fingers together and pointed directly at the old man''s chest.


    Poof!


    Zhang Fan''s sword spirit instantly fell into the old man''s chest, without blood splashing, but he could feel a kind of deep resentment, which seemed to be with a kind of reluctance in obsession.


    At this time, the fog in front of the old man faded away, revealing his true colors. Although his hair was white, there were no wrinkles on his face, which looked like he was in his thirties.


    seeing the face of the person in front of him, Zhang Fan was stunned. He thought that the other person was an old man, but he didn''t expect that the other person was a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    There is a kind of noble spirit in his sword moves, but his sword spirit has a kind of evil spirit. What''s the matter? What is he clinging to?


    At this time, the middle-aged man also did not move, the figure gradually solidified, just quietly looking at Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 415

    Zhang Fan looks at the person in front of him, and it seems that he can clearly feel that his breath has almost disappeared. Especially after Zhang Fan refined his sword Qi, the person in front of him seems to be quite clear.


    But at this time, a white light directly into the center of Zhang Fan''s eyebrows, suddenly Zhang Fan''s eyes appeared a different scene.


    In the picture, Zhang Fan finds a man standing on a cliff, white as snow, with long hair and shawl, a sword hanging around his waist, and a trace of noble spirit between his eyebrows. It''s the middle-aged man in front of Zhang Fan, but the man in the picture is just black hair.


    At this time, a woman came behind him. She was dressed in red and gorgeous. There was a cinnabar mole between her forehead. Her black hair was like a waterfall. She walked step by step, and she knew that she was a peerless beauty just by looking at her back.


    Although we can only see the pictures, we can''t hear what the two people have said. However, from the intimate action between them, we can see that they really love each other. The beauty is in their hearts. They talk about each other. They are romantic.


    But when they hugged, a dagger appeared in the sleeve of the woman in red. It stabbed the man in the chest, then pushed him down the cliff.


    At this moment, Zhang fan can clearly see the despair, sadness, incomprehension and unwillingness on the man''s face.


    After that, the woman in red left heartlessly, as if turning around at this moment, they were strangers.


    As soon as the scene changes, I don''t know how many years later, a group of red light suddenly appears under the cliff, and the merciless sword Qi rises up to the sky. It''s killing the world, killing blood, and even giving people a feeling of bloody sea and corpse mountain.


    At this time, the young man with black hair has become a middle-aged man. His hair is all white, his eyebrows are shining mercilessly, and his red sword spirit is incomparable.


    At this moment, he has become a ruthless swordsman in the river and lake. There is no pity at all between murders, nor any sadness or joy. There is no mercy between swords.


    With his sword technique, he is almost invincible. No one is his opponent, and no one can escape his sword spirit. Therefore, after people in the Jianghu see him, they will win far away and dare not have any contact with him.


    However, no matter what kind of master, it is hard to escape defeat in the end.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the swordsman''s fate is relatively lucky. In the river and lake, the swordsman met an expert, who was an old man. After defeating him, he didn''t hurt him. Instead, he gave him some enlightenment, so that he could concentrate on practicing Kendo, so as not to go further and further in the ruthless road.


    Since then, the swordsman has been practicing here for a hundred years. Although his sword technique has returned to the right way, his sword spirit is still scarlet because he can never forget her.


    For a hundred years, because of the emotional barrier in his heart, his realm has been stuck in the realm of Mahayana, without any progress, and he finally sat in the forest.


    After these pictures disappeared, Zhang Fan found that the middle-aged people in front of him had disappeared, turned into a wisp of smoke and merged with the fog around him.


    When Zhang Fan opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to the real world. He looked around again and found that Gao E was sitting beside him, and the sword Qi around him had disappeared.


    He patted Gao E on the shoulder in a hurry to wake him up. However, Gao E seemed to be sleeping very deeply and didn''t wake up.


    "What happened to him? Are you still trapped in a dream like me? " Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "almost. Maybe he is still trapped in a dream now. However, the resentment of the swordsman has gone away. It is estimated that he will soon wake up. Let''s have a look later."


    Lu Jiuye and his three men came here cautiously. Seeing that there was no sword Qi around, they were relieved. They came to Zhang Fan one after another. Seeing that Zhang Fan was ok, they were relieved.


    Dao Lang frowned at Zhang Fan and asked him, "brother, what happened just now? Why is that? What did you just go through? "


    Zhang Fan told the three of them what happened just now, and they were all breathtaking, with an incredible look on their faces.


    "According to what you said just now, the swordsman must be trapped in love, and finally become possessed. Today''s women are really unreliable. They are as beautiful as flowers, but in fact they are very kind-hearted. It''s really shameful that they should attack their favorite people." Dao Lang''s heart was a little resentful, and he seemed to feel unworthy of the famous swordsman.


    Although Yan Fei didn''t understand this kind of emotional problem, and he didn''t have much contact with it, so he didn''t express his opinion on this matter.


    Lu Jiuye also shook his head and sighed about it. After all, it was a heartbreaking pain for a person who loved each other deeply. The pain was really indescribable.However, Yan Fei was a little curious. He asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, just now Zhang Fan said that this man has been learning in a place for a hundred years, but his sword spirit still hasn''t changed. Can''t he forget that woman? Doesn''t it mean that time can dilute everything? Why


    After listening to Yanfei''s question, Lu Jiuye took a look at the sky and said to Yanfei, "you''re right. Time can dilute everything, but for some unforgettable words, it''s unforgettable for a lifetime, let alone a hundred years. Even if it''s more than a thousand years, it''s unforgettable in the end."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "it seems that the swordsman is also a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. He also takes good care of the woman. Otherwise, he can''t be so worried about this person in such an injured situation. Love or hate, after all, is the way to remember a person."


    At this time, Gao E opened his eyes slightly, and he fell to the ground directly. When he saw Zhang Fan, Gao E squeezed out a smile on his face, but he was so tired that he simply closed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Dao Lang was a little worried. He immediately went forward to check Gao E''s body. He found that Gao E didn''t have any serious problems, but he was just tired.

 Chapter 416

    Zhang Fan took out a elixir to replenish qi and blood from the ring in the storage space, gave it to Gao E, and used Lingqi to help him dissolve the power of the elixir.


    However, Gao E''s face looks much better. Coupled with his abnormal body recovery ability and Zhang Fan''s medication, it''s nothing now.


    Dao Lang felt relieved when he saw Gao E wake up. Gao E in front of him asked, "brother, you really scared us to death. Since you entered this place, we have been worried about you. Later, we found that you didn''t have any news inside. We came here specially to find you. What did you encounter here?"


    Gao E shook his head for a moment, recalled it carefully, and said to Zhang Fan: "I also feel strange. This place is really strange. When I came in, I felt strange and inexplicable. I don''t know what''s going on. Then there was fog everywhere. Later, I saw a master. I didn''t seem to be his opponent. It hurt to be beaten And then, I wake up


    Zhang Fan frowned, thinking that Gao E must have done something when he came in, otherwise, he would not have met such a situation.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Gao E, "what did you do when you came in? What''s wrong with that? "


    Since they came in, Zhang Fan and his four have been walking peacefully. They haven''t met anything. However, when they arrived here, there was a problem. It''s obvious that Gao E must have done something and angered something. That''s why he did it.


    Gao E thought about it and began to tell Zhang Fan about all the details after he got here.


    It turns out that after Gao E came here, he was very fresh about everything. Especially when he saw the Tallinn in front of him, he was even more curious. So he visited all the way and walked into the Tallinn.


    However, the area of these pagodas was so vast that Gao E didn''t know where to go for a moment. He looked up at the front and still didn''t feel that he couldn''t see the end.


    With Gao E''s impatient character, he couldn''t bear it at all, so he came up with a way, that is, to destroy the Tallinn in front of him.


    So Gao E took out his broad blade long knife and cut directly at the front of the Tallinn. A long and narrow knife gas split in front of a piece of Tallinn.


    After listening to a dull sound, Tallinn didn''t even move the thread, and even left no knife marks on it. This made Gao E''s heart a little strange. He didn''t understand what the material of these towers was, and they were so hard.


    When Gao E was puzzled, he only felt that there was a gust of wind behind him, especially a gust of wind, which was very cool.


    Feeling this, Gao E quickly turned back and wanted to know what was happening behind him. But just as he turned back, a sword cut his left shoulder.


    Although Gao E''s body is very hard, he was attacked by a sword, but he was not happy. He looked around quickly, spread out his body method, and quickly searched in the Tallinn.


    But after searching for a long time, Gao e found that there was no one, and it was still dead and quiet all around, as if there was not even a living thing.


    Looking at the front again, Gao E felt that there was really nothing here except Tallinn, so he went back in disappointment.


    Turning around, Gao E frowned and found that when he started the search just now, the speed was too fast, and the ropes behind him looked very messy. He could not see the track before,


    what could he do?


    When Gao E was puzzled, a cloud of fog suddenly rose around him. The fog became more and more strong. Soon, the Tallinn in front of him was completely covered by the fog and could not be seen.


    Later, Gao e found a man standing behind him with white hair and long sword in his hand, but he didn''t have the breath of a living person.


    When Gao E was puzzled, the swordsman suddenly attacked him. The speed of his sword was extremely fast. He didn''t give Gao e any chance to react.


    Gao E wants to rely on his strong body to resist the opponent''s attack. In this way, he can attack directly without worrying about being injured.


    However, when the other side''s sword Qi touched Gao E''s body, Gao E immediately felt that his body was torn, which surprised Gao e a little. He quickly stepped aside and looked down at his chest.


    There is a kind of startling feeling of gushing blood in the chest, which makes people find it deep in their eyes.


    In this way, Gao E''s heart is even more surprised. He always feels that his body is very strong, which is all his capital in the battle. But now it seems that the other side''s sword is very strong, and even breaks his own defense. His physical strength is even more vulnerable under the other side''s sword.


    In the later battle, Gao E began to be careful everywhere, but after all, his sword skills were not good, and he was not the opponent of the swordsman in front of him at all. Within a cup of tea, Gao E''s whole body was covered with sword marks, and his blood kept falling, and even he didn''t have any good skin.What surprised Gao E even more was that he was so proud of his ability to recover that he didn''t have the slightest effect under such a sword. Seeing this, Gao E''s heart was filled with fear, and even a kind of death crisis came to his heart.


    The battle didn''t know how long it lasted. Gao E was already in a trance. He didn''t know how many injuries he had suffered. He just dodged by instinct.


    Just when Gao E could not hold on, his eyes were dim, and he was about to faint, the famous swordsman in front of him suddenly disappeared. When he opened his eyes again, Gao e found that Zhang Fan was beside him.


    After listening to Gao E''s words, the four of them all looked at the nearby towers one after another. Their eyes twinkled with doubts. Is it possible that Gao E''s experience has something to do with these towers?


    Dao Lang''s heart is also very curious, came to a tower next to his hand, gently stroked the tower body, found that the feel of the tower body is very smooth, but the texture is hard, I don''t know what the material is.


    Lu Jiuye is sensitive to spatial fluctuations. He can really find that there is a faint spatial force on these towers.


    "It''s really strange, who has such ability, even after opening up the space, also made some space boundaries in the Tallinn, and connected into a piece. This is the first time I''ve seen such a technique." Lu Jiuye frowned and said to himself.

 Chapter 417

    Zhang Fan also came to a nearby tower and felt it carefully. He did find a layer of space power network on the tower.


    Dao Lang wants to know how big it is and what''s ahead. The best way is to climb to the top of the tower so that he can see the whole picture of the Tallinn.


    Although he had this idea, it was very difficult to implement it. He wanted to use his lightness skill. When he went to the top of the tower, Dao Lang found that the gravity under his feet would suddenly increase, just like an invisible force holding his feet.


    After landing, Dao Lang stares at the ground carefully, but he doesn''t find anything. Then he wants to use his lightness skill, but he still has the same feeling as before.


    Seeing this, Gao E shook his head and said to him, "you don''t have to try. When I came here, I had such an idea of you, but there seems to be an invisible force field, which can''t fly to the top of the tower to have a panoramic view."


    "It''s really strange that there is such a place. Is there such a big difference between here and the outside world?" Dao Lang frowned and said in his heart.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to him: "yes, after all, this place is developed by people. Some rules here are based on the preferences of space pioneers. It''s normal to have such a force field. It''s just that people who can design such a force field are rare in the world."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded in his heart. He felt that Lu Jiuye had some truth. The person who can open up space is definitely a master of understanding space and a leader in the field of space. At the same time, he can set up a gravity field here, which is not what ordinary people can do. I''m afraid that this person''s realm is not low, or he has a very high understanding. Otherwise, he will be very happy You can''t do that at all.


    Yan Fei felt that the surroundings were still full of strange things. He asked Lu Jiuye in a low voice: "Jiuye, how big is this place? What is the meaning of someone opening up such a space? I don''t think it''s a dead Master. "


    Lu Jiuye frowned, thought about it, and said to Yanfei, "what you said is not impossible. After all, there are some sects, which naturally have the idea of a tomb in the back mountain. In order to save space, some sects have opened up a space for storing the corpses of these masters, which is also a place for the soul to be quiet."


    "If so." Yan Fei looked around again and continued to say to Lu Jiuye, "do we disturb them a little when we come here? Or we''d better go out. There''s nothing here anyway. "


    Lu Jiuye nodded and looked at Zhang Fan not far away. He was just about to ask him if he wanted to go out, but at this time, Zhang Fan seemed to have some magical discoveries.


    Zhang Fan gently touched the tower with his hand, and then, in accordance with the way of assimilating the spatial fluctuation frequency, tore up the spatial boundaries on the tower, revealing the real color of the tower.


    The bodies of these towers are black, and they also have a special smell, which is a bit like the evil spirit. It seems that after the death of the people in the tower, with endless resentment, they finally turn into the evil spirit.


    "What is this?" Dao Lang frowned. Seeing the black tower, he thought it was too different from the previous tower.


    Zhang Fan also felt strange when he saw this scene. With a slight force of his right hand, he used a way of internal force to make the tower vibrate.


    Boom


    With a dull sound, the old appearance of the tower suddenly fell off. Inside, the whole body of the tower was black, and a kind of evil spirit soared into the sky.


    Lu Jiuye is a little strange in his heart. Is it difficult to find out that what he is suppressing in the Tallinn is something unknown? In other words, the tower is not filled with people, but a kind of other creatures?


    Zhang Fan stepped back and frowned. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He asked Shixian, "what''s the situation? Why is there such a strong evil spirit? Can''t it be that when people die, they are full of resentment? "


    Shixian also had some doubts and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m not sure. Maybe the evil spirit is stored in the tower? If that''s the case, someone must have deliberately formed this place into a place of evil spirit, specializing in cultivating evil functions. "


    "If so, how much evil spirit did he collect? What happened to the swordsman just now? " Zhang Fan thinks that these two things are not connected. Is it difficult? The people who open up this space have a purpose for all this?


    At this time, Dao Lang found that all the towers around seemed to be shaking. The old tower body began to fall off, revealing the black tower body inside. Countless evil spirits rose to the sky, forming a series of black gas columns. The scene was very spectacular.


    Yan Fei frowned and drew out the North snow knife at his waist. He looked around warily and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what should we do now? Do you want to take this opportunity to get out of here? The direction of the rope is about the direction of the exit we are going to


    Lu Jiuye frowned, slightly shook his head and said: "I''m afraid it''s too late. We''ve been out for half an hour, which means it''s a long distance. In such a short time, it''s not a simple thing to rush out from here. Let''s just wait and see what''s going on here."Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan, "what''s the situation? I always have a bad feeling? It seems that the things in these towers are very terrible. How can we deal with them? "


    Zhang Fan looked around and said to Dao Lang, "don''t panic. Since we are here, we will have a good meeting with the things in the tower."


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately put his spiritual consciousness outside and covered the whole area around him. He especially supervised his recent towers closely and wanted to know what would appear in them.


    Sure enough, before long, a black figure appeared in every tower here. The evil spirit of these black figures was very strong. Moreover, their skin was shriveled and their faces were ferocious. They were all corpses, surrounded by evil spirit, and their eyes were shining with green light, which was strange and frightening.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is tight, for such a situation, Zhang Fan really has no experience, before all with some experts, but today, what Zhang Fan encountered is not human!

 Chapter 418

    Looking at the mummies around, Zhang Fan took up his sword and rushed to the mummies in front of him.


    The sword Qi immediately cut the corpse, and directly split him out, and fell heavily on the tower behind. However, the corpse was not killed, but continued to stand up from the ground and rushed towards Zhang Fan faster.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "no, these mummies have evil spirit, which is corrosive. The aura boundary on your body can''t bear the corrosion of evil spirit. Once the evil spirit enters the body, your body may not be controlled, completely controlled by the evil spirit, and even become a walking corpse."


    After a pause, Shi Xian took a look at the people around him and said to Zhang Fan, "at present, the most dangerous one among you is Gao E. although he is very strong, the evil spirit may directly penetrate into his body. In that case, he is really hopeless."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, these evil spirits are very important. You can''t get a little bit of them. Otherwise, it will be troublesome for evil spirits to enter the body."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and set a space boundary around him. He tried to isolate these people and looked around carefully.


    After the appearance of light blue space boundary, these corpses with evil spirit rushed up one after another, and began to corrode the blue space boundary by using the evil spirit. At this time, white smoke was emitting on the space boundary, and gradually it began to dim down.


    When everyone saw this scene, they all frowned and worried.


    Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan: "according to this situation, this space boundary should not last long. We should make plans in advance now, otherwise, we will be in danger."


    Yan Fei looked at these corpses with evil spirit in front of him. Although he kept calm all the time, he was afraid in his heart. He just didn''t want to show it.


    Lu Jiuye looked at the mummies outside the border and frowned. For him, these mummies are very difficult to deal with, and the evil spirit on them. If normal people are really besieged by them, it is estimated that the evil spirit will soon enter the body and lose the control of the body. In the end, they don''t know how to die, and they are completely controlled by the evil spirit.


    Gao E frowned, looked at the mummies outside the border, and said with indifference, "aren''t they just some mummies? It''s a big deal. We''ll fight with them directly, and fight our way back to the original world. "


    "Don''t be impulsive." Zhang Fan frowned and said to Gao E, "these evil spirits are not simple. What we need to do first is to try our best not to make any mistakes. Otherwise, we may become the same as them."


    Yan Fei is still puzzled in the heart, and asks Lu Jiuye in a low voice: "Jiuye, if you are dying, shouldn''t you be magnanimous? Even if it is a deep resentment, how many people will there be? Moreover, with the passage of time, the resentment on the body should be slowly receding. "


    Lu Jiuye took a look at a mummy outside and said to Yanfei, "you''re right. Generally speaking, it''s true. However, this place is strange and can''t be compared with the normal place. So, what is the purpose of this place, or the person who opened up this space. ¡±


    after a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "in other words, it seems that the people who open up such a space are to support these people with evil spirit. Moreover, these people should not voluntarily shut up in the tower, but be locked in. After these people are locked in, this person sets up a space boundary outside the tower. In this way, the people inside want to It''s impossible to come out. "


    Dao Lang was puzzled and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you mean that these bodies were deliberately locked in this tower? To collect their grievances? Finally used for cultivation? "


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, for some evil practitioners in the river and lake, the cultivation of evil spirit is a good thing. It can quickly improve the realm. There are even some skills that can only be practiced with the help of evil spirit. Of course, if they can''t control these evil spirits well, their bodies will be corroded by evil spirit and even lose their lives. It can also be said that it is a very risky move. "


    Gao E was impatient. He was not interested in what Jiu Ye said. He asked directly, "the evil cultivation you mentioned has nothing to do with us now. The most important thing for us now is to escape from here. Jiu Ye, do you have any constructive suggestions?"


    Lu Jiuye thought for a while, shook his head slightly, sighed and said, "no, there are at least thousands of mummies outside now. Moreover, the magnetic field here is a little unusual. It''s impossible to perform lightness skills and body methods at all."


    Zhang Fan recalled the scene just now. Although he chopped the mummy out with one sword, it didn''t seem to have any effect on the mummy. It''s strange. It''s just a mummy. Why is the body so hard?Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to several people: "just now I tried. These mummies seem to be immortal. Their attack has little effect on them. We can''t kill them. So what we need to do now is to force them back, and then we can find a way to get out of here."


    Gao E nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "well, in that case, what are we waiting for? If these mummies gather more and more, it will be very difficult for us to escape."


    With that, Gao E put his broad blade sword across his chest. It was a solemn look, as if he was willing to die with these evil mummies.


    Lu Jiuye looked around and then at Zhang Fan. There was really no good way in his heart. Now he can only place his hope on Zhang Fan. It seems that he has formed a habit that every time he encounters danger, he will think about what he would do if it was Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan didn''t have a good way for a while, and asked Shi Xian, "what can I do? If we really go out, our body will inevitably absorb some of the evil spirit. Is there a safe way to do both

 Chapter 419

    Shi Xian thought for a while, and said to Zhang Fan, "there are some ways, but it''s a little risky. For these mummies, remember not to get close to them. Otherwise, once you come into contact with the evil spirit, it''s very troublesome. Therefore, you must use long-range attack to attack them, try your best to find a way, or leave quickly."


    Zhang Fan nodded and thought to himself that the safest way to use the long-range sword technique is to use the Royal sword technique. This kind of sword move does not need to touch the evil spirit at all, which is also the safest way that Shi Xian said.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan has thought of a way, just before this, Zhang Fan also got a sword of the art, so that they can carry out a long-range attack on these mummies.


    However, if the boundary of space is removed at the moment, then all the evil spirit will suddenly rush in. In that case, it will instantly let all people''s evil spirit into the body, which is very unsafe.


    Thinking about it, Zhang Fan said to several people around him, "I have a way, but I need your full cooperation."


    "No problem. Just tell us how we can cooperate." Dao Lang trusted Zhang Fan very much and agreed very happily.


    The others also looked at Zhang Fan one after another, waiting for Zhang Fan to arrange the task.


    Zhang Fan took a look around and said to the crowd, "in a moment, I will ask Lu Jiuye to remove the boundary of space. In this way, there will be a lot of evil spirit pouring in. Therefore, I need everyone to use their own unique skills to exclude these evil spirits directly. In this way, we can ensure that the evil spirit will not enter the body."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded one after another. After discussing with each other, they said that they would cooperate well and no mistakes were allowed. This is about everyone''s life and death.


    Lu Jiuye exchanged glances with Zhang Fan. Everyone is ready now. They have their own unique skills in their hands. The war is imminent.


    "Let''s go."


    At the command of Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye quickly removed the boundary of the surrounding space. In an instant, a large number of mummies swarmed towards the crowd with evil spirit.


    Dao Lang, Yan Fei and Gao E each developed their own martial arts. In an instant, Dao Qi and stick awn were intertwined. It was like a ripple in the water. It spread around in an instant, directly dispersing the evil spirit that had already poured in around.


    Zhang Fan saw the right time and put his right sword fingers together. He directly instilled the aura into the cold water sword. Suddenly, the cold water sword was guided by Zhang Fan''s spiritual strength and made a very clear sword sound.


    The cold water sword instantly killed several mummies in front of them and directly penetrated their bodies. In a group of mummies, it spun rapidly. Countless sword Qi, like a lotus flower, spread around and instantly cleared up an empty space.


    "Go


    Zhang Fan said hello to the crowd, and immediately led the way in front of him. At the same time, he quickly cleared out a road with the Royal sword technique.


    After Gao E was in charge of cutting off the corpses, he found that the corpses were still following him, and the speed of chasing was not slow. In his anger, he directly swung a long knife with a wide blade in his hand, and it was a light to these corpses.


    "Angry horse cutting slope!"


    With a long roar, a narrow knife gas, quickly toward the front of these mummies chopped in the past, again will rush up these mummies directly cut fly out.


    However, the number of these mummies is too much, like a black tide, rushing towards Zhang Fan five people, with a black evil spirit on his body, which looks very terrible.


    Flying in the direction of the snow gate, the sword of the flying swallow flies out of the sky.


    "It''s snowing all over the sky!"


    In an instant, countless Daoguang quickly chopped the mummies in front of them. Coupled with the unique cold of BeiXue Dao, it directly slowed down the speed of mummies. Although it could not kill them directly, it also made them unable to catch up quickly.


    Lu Jiuye''s hands were flying, and countless dark blue palms were whistling. As long as they were close to the mummies, they would be shot out in an instant, making them unable to get close.


    Dao Lang swung the long stick in his hand and swept it. First he pushed back the corpses, then he jumped in the air. With a heavy slap of the long stick in his hand, a stick awn immediately patted all the corpses in front of him, and even a deep pit was shot on the ground.


    The cooperation between the five people is very close, in a black evil spirit, like a small boat, sailing steadily.


    Soon, people along the direction of the rope, has retreated a long distance, has rushed out of the mummy surrounded, although there are some such Tallinn around, but there is no situation.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye in a hurry: "Jiuye, destroy these towers first. Only space power can destroy these towers."


    "I understand."


    Lu Jiuye agreed and started to work directly. He aimed at the pagodas in front of him. His palms shot out frequently. In a moment, the pagodas in front of him collapsed and there was smoke everywhere.


    Moreover, due to the collapse of these towers, some mummies behind them were buried, which made it difficult for them to catch up.Seeing this, Zhang Fan felt that it was really a good way. He immediately adjusted his fighting state and began to let Lu Jiuye destroy all the surrounding tallins. With these collapsed ruins, he formed a wall to isolate the mummies in the distance.


    It''s a bit clumsy for the mummy, but it''s also good for the body.


    When they fled to the distance, Zhang Fan stopped, turned around and looked behind them. They found that the distance was bounded by ruins. This was the normal sky, and the distant sky was shrouded by evil spirit.


    Although Gao E was not afraid of heaven and earth, when he saw this scene, he could not help but feel a sweat in his heart and said to Zhang Fan: "my God, what''s the matter with these mummies? Fortunately, we run fast. Otherwise, we will be assimilated by these mummies. "


    Dao Lang also said: "yes, if we didn''t run fast, we would have been overtaken by these mummies. In that case, we would be in great trouble. Once the evil spirit enters the body, it will expand rapidly with the help of aura. At that time, we can''t do anything about it."


    Yan Fei wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was relieved and said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I always think something is wrong here. There are so many evil spirits on the mummies here. I don''t think it''s a coincidence."

 Chapter 420

    Lu Jiuye nodded and said, "I''ve thought of this problem. If I guess correctly, someone must have deliberately regarded this place as a collection area of evil spirits."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "that is to say, someone captured them and sealed them in the tower with the power of space. In this way, there is no nourishment of aura, the air is not in circulation, and it is dark all around. In this way, people will be driven crazy. If they die in the tower like this, there will be resentment in their hearts, and this resentment will eventually transform I''m angry at you. "


    "Do you mean that someone deliberately killed them in this way, just to collect the evil spirit on them after death? Who on earth is so cruel? " Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly, sighed and said: "some people even do whatever they can to pursue the ultimate power, especially some evil practitioners in the river and lake. They don''t care about others'' feelings at all. They just want to achieve their own goals. Therefore, evil practitioners are punished by everyone in this world."


    Gao E seemed to have some doubts in his mind. He asked Lu Jiuye on one side: "if according to your opinion, how should the famous swordsman explain? He was in the world of mortals, but he stayed here? If that''s the case, then the swordsman in the world of mortals, at least, is a righteous person. How can he be devious? "


    "I can help you with that." Zhang Fan looked at the mummies in the distance and said to several people.


    "Although the swordsman in the world of mortals was trapped by his feelings, he was finally locked up here to understand Kendo, but he was still unforgettable for his confidant. He had a strong attachment in his heart and refused to let go of his previous feelings."


    "What the master who opened up this space saw was his sword spirit and disposition. He wanted to turn him into his own use. At the same time, he also hoped that he could not control his obsession and become possessed. In that case, the murderous spirit of the swordsman would be heavier. That is to say, the man who opened up the space was selfish, and he would not make a loss."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people feel that it is very reasonable. After all, this is the world. Although good and evil are different, they always exist. Sometimes, there is no boundary between the two, and some are just strength.


    "I think we''d better go out first. This place is just a place where evil spirit accumulates and raises corpses. Now evil spirit overflows and even begins to control corpses and attack people around. There should be nothing else here. We don''t have to stay here any longer." Dao Lang is extremely disgusted with everything here, and even doesn''t want to stay here for one more minute.


    Zhang Fan nodded. Anyway, this place has no value. It''s better to go out from here and destroy the key, so that no one will bump into it by mistake. When you come here, you can release these evil mummies and endanger the world.


    After some discussion, everyone felt that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, so they had better leave here to avoid other troubles.


    At this time, Yanfei accidentally bowed his head and found that the rope on the ground was missing. He was slightly stunned and began to look for it with a frown.


    Seeing Yan Fei''s behavior, Lu Jiuye could not help feeling a little curious, so he asked him, "what are you looking for, fei''er? Is something missing? "


    Yan Fei shook his head slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s really strange that when we ran away just now, we were always chasing in the direction of the rope. But now, this rope is missing. Without that rope as a guide, how can we find our way back now?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye had some doubts in his heart. Could it be that the rope had disappeared? It''s a little strange.


    After Zhang Fan learned about this incident, he also felt a little strange. According to reason, people outside should not move the rope casually, but now the rope disappears for no reason. Doesn''t that mean that someone outside is pulling the rope? Or is it someone who wants to pull the rope out and come back here with the rope?


    Zhang Fan carefully recalled the direction of the rope. At that time, he was in a hurry. However, Zhang Fan still knew the general direction of the rope, so he began to search in this direction and found the direction of the rope.


    "Over there!"


    Zhang Fan pointed to the distance and said to the crowd in a hurry. At the same time, he began to show his star flying footwork and began to catch up. Other people also followed Zhang Fan and rushed to the distance.


    But the speed of this rope is a little fast, and people are also desperately chasing, so as not to find the way back.


    The rope was brought in by Gao E, and when he walked in the Tallinn, Gao E didn''t walk in a straight line. Therefore, when the rope was pulled outside, he kept shuttling through the Tallinn, which also brought some difficulties for Zhang Fan and others to track.


    After a cup of tea, the crowd chased the rope all the way to the door. The rope had been pulled out of the door.


    Zhang Fan five people also came to the door, but Zhang Fan has a kind of foreboding.Generally speaking, when do people outside pull the rope and pull it very quickly? Something must have happened outside, otherwise, those people may not be so eager.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to several people behind him in a hurry: "I think something''s wrong. Maybe something happened outside. We''d better be careful."


    Gao E is an expert in art. He is brave. With his strong body, he is almost fearless. He immediately said to Zhang Fan, "I''ll take the lead. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll let you know."


    Dao Lang thought about it, frowned at Gao E and said, "OK, be careful, but this time, don''t be reckless and don''t walk around, or we''ll find you again."


    Gao E smiles and looks at Zhang Fan. He seems to want to ask for Zhang Fan''s advice.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Gao E, "yes, be careful. If there is any danger, don''t force it."


    "Don''t worry, my life is hard!" With a confident smile on his face, Gao e turns and rushes towards the whirlpool in the door.


    Yan Fei was a little worried and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, is this guy really trustworthy? It''s not going to happen here again

 Chapter 421

    Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei with a smile: "it''s all right. This man is strong and strong. It''s hard to hurt him by sword. Everything here is just an accident. However, I''m still glad for him."


    "Happy? What do you say? " After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei is a little curious and doesn''t understand what Lu Jiuye means.


    Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yan Fei with a smile: "when he came in this time, he just entered the narrow space of the dream. In addition, Zhang Fan''s arrival was very timely, which was not dangerous. If he came in, he directly met the evil spirit in the talin. No matter how strong his body is, it''s useless. It''s estimated that he would have become a corpse. ¡±


    after hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Yanfei was somewhat puzzled. She looked at the black sky in the distance and thought deeply.


    "Ninth master, you said that the evil spirit is very dangerous for practitioners, but why can those evil practitioners use it to improve their accomplishments and strength? Why can''t we? What''s the difference between evil spirit and aura? " Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye curiously.


    Lu Jun thought, and explained to Yan Fei: "there is an essential difference between Reiki and Qi, which can be said to be resentment, and Reiki is the essence of the bottom of the earth, so the difference between them is very great."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "according to the distinction, one is harmful to the human body. If the evil spirit enters the body, it will corrode the meridians. Maybe it will make people become mummies in an instant. The slight one is also irrational. It will affect the mood and make the whole person change."


    "However, as an evil cultivator, they have different means, and their cultivation methods are also different, so they can use this kind of evil spirit to cultivate. However, although the evil cultivator is very powerful and takes a shortcut in cultivation, it has great damage to the body, and the general evil cultivator has no good end in the end. ¡±


    "either you overdraw your body too much to practice, and you can''t continue to practice at last, or you abandon your whole cultivation, and become a useless person, who is attacked by resentment, and the meridians are damaged. Have you heard of the evil cultivation who can finally rise?"


    After hearing what the ninth Master said, Yanfei thought about it carefully, and felt that there was some truth. He had never heard of any evil practitioner who finally rose.


    Seeing Yan Fei shaking his head, Lu Jiuye continued to say with a smile: "that''s right. Most of those who can fly up are just masters. Generally speaking, these evil practitioners go against heaven and human relations. They only pursue strength, regardless of the consequences, and endanger people''s lives. Almost all such masters have been exterminated. Even if they are not exterminated, they will die in the end In my own practice. "


    "I didn''t expect that this evil spirit was so terrible. Fortunately, we didn''t get this evil spirit on our bodies at that time. Otherwise, we might die worse than those mummies. However, who is responsible for so much resentment?" Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye sighed and shook his head. He didn''t say anything. He looked at the distance and felt sorry for the mummies.


    "I''ll help you with your question." Zhang Fan listened to Yan Fei''s words, came over from one side, and continued to say to him: "although this is a special place to preserve evil spirit, it has not been used for a long time, that is to say, since this space was opened up, it has not been used much."


    "Why do you say that?" Yan Fei frowned and looked at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Yanfei, "yes, this place has not been used for a long time. I don''t believe you can see it."


    With that, Zhang Fan pointed to the distance and continued to say: "since we came here, the tower here has never been broken, and the bodies inside will be preserved intact. They are all mummies, not skeletons. Hundreds of years have passed, even if there is no time here, it should not be like this."


    "So, I''m sure this place hasn''t been used for a long time. After he captured these monks, he directly locked them in these towers. If a monk wants to be trapped or suffocated, it will take at least a few years, or even a hundred years, for the resentment accumulated by these people to turn into evil spirit Go ahead. "


    "That is to say, although a lot of monks were caught here and finally trapped in these pagodas, they never opened it again after it was closed, which made the evil spirit accumulate more and more, and made the corpse come back to life and become what it is now."


    When Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei chatted, Zhang Fan thought about the situation here and overturned the original speculation.


    Before that, Zhang Fan and Shi Xian thought that this place should be a taling of a certain family or clan, and the scale is also very large, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    Judging from the number of these mummies and the evil spirit on them, this place should be a corpse raising place. Some people want to collect evil spirit specially, so that''s why they do so. Many monks have been arrested, and they deliberately use these talins as camouflage, and then put away the evil spirit.However, Zhang Fan also found a detail. Almost all the talins here have not been used, and all the evil spirit has been absorbed by the corpse again. In this way, at least it has been warm for hundreds of years.


    That is to say, no one has ever been here in the past few hundred years. Zhang Fan speculates that the evil cultivation has been destroyed by others while waiting for the evil spirit to brew. Therefore, this place has been deserted for a long time, and no one has opened it for a hundred years.


    Dao Lang thought about it, frowned at Zhang Fan and said, "do you mean this place is where people keep evil spirits? It''s like wine making? "


    "That''s right." Zhang Fan nodded, took a look at the distance, and continued: "if someone here doesn''t want to open it, he doesn''t know how many people will die. If he gets here by evil cultivation, he doesn''t know what kind of catastrophe he will bring to the river and lake."


    "You mean, you want to destroy this place?" Lu Jiuye looked around and thought about what Zhang Fan said. He was also speculating about Zhang Fan''s meaning.


    Zhang Fan nodded and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you have any good way to destroy the space here?"

 Chapter 422

    Lu Jiuye thought about it, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not so easy. It''s not easy to open up a space. If you want to destroy the space, you need to do it from the outside. That is to say, everything starts with a singularity, which is the origin of all space. If you want to find this, you need to destroy the space It''s a lot easier. "


    "Jiuye means that if you want to open up a space, you must have a singularity. As long as you find the singularity and destroy it, is that ok?" Zhang Fan was a little curious. For the first time, he heard the word "singularity".


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "specifically, I don''t know how to do it. In theory, in my career, I haven''t seen that person open up a space alone, and I don''t think about how to destroy it. All these are what I read in the book. If we can find them, we might as well have a try."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan thinks that this method is feasible. Now the most important thing is to find the singularity first.


    At this time, Gao Er came back from the outside, his eyes were red and angry. It seemed that he had been seriously stimulated, and his whole body''s momentum had also climbed to the limit, and the suffocating pressure was scattered around.


    When they saw Gao E''s state, they were stunned and looked at each other. They didn''t know what Gao E had experienced outside and why he had become like this.


    "Brother Gao E, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Dao Lang asked Gao E curiously.


    Gao E clenched his fists and said to Dao Lang angrily, "all our brothers who stayed outside were killed! They died miserably. Even their heads were cut off. I don''t know who they were. They had such cruel means. I''m so angry! "


    "What did you say? All our brothers out there are dead? This How is that possible? " When Dao Lang heard the news, he was also slightly stunned and looked at Dao Lang in disbelief.


    "Can I cheat you? If you don''t believe it, just go out and have a look! " Gao E said to Dao Lang angrily.


    After listening to Gao E''s words, Dao Lang still can''t believe it. He thinks it''s impossible. After all, there are many experts among his brothers. What''s more, there are more experts in the Mahayana quintuple in Gao E''s team. What kind of people are so strong that they can kill both of them?


    Thinking of this, Dao Lang rushed out to find out.


    Zhang Fan three people listen to Gao E''s words, is also a Leng, looked at each other, think really should go out to see what''s going on.


    When they came out of the door and saw the scene in front of them, they were shocked, and their eyes were full of wonder.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there were corpses everywhere. Some people were even dismembered. The method was extremely cruel. The ground was stained red with blood. The earth was also full of scars and looked very desolate.


    "This Who on earth did this? " Dao Lang''s heart was also very angry, and his whole body momentum suddenly climbed to the limit. His eyes were red with blood, and his fists were clenched tightly, which was exactly the same as what Gao E had just looked like.


    Yan Fei walked to one side and found that they were black and blue, and fell to the ground. They were half dead. She couldn''t help being curious. Was it the two men who did it? But looking at the state of these two people, they are not like the kind of vicious masters, on the contrary, they are a bit like thieves.


    Zhang Fan also noticed the two living people, so he came to them and wanted to ask what was going on.


    But before Zhang Fan opened his mouth, the two people waved their hands in a hurry. Their eyes were full of panic and they said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "Young Xia, this matter really has nothing to do with us. We are just passing by. When we come here and see the corpses everywhere, we want to see if we have a chance to make a small fortune. As for who did it, we don''t know. Please forgive us, young Xia!"


    "Yes, we don''t dare any more. We are just passing by here. Besides, there is a rope in the door. We are curious and pull it out, but we don''t find anything. Young Xia, what we said is true. We don''t dare to say anything. Please be kind."


    After listening to these two people''s words, Zhang Fan somehow understood some things, that is, such a scene really has nothing to do with them, there is another murderer.


    Yan Fei took a look at the two men and asked them, "in that case, have you heard or seen anything? Come from the facts


    Two people hastily recollect, reply a way to Yan Fei one after another.


    "We have never been to the desert hillock, and we have no strength. We mainly rely on picking things all the way, but we never harm people. Later we found a rule, that is, we go where there is the sound of fighting. In that case, we may find good things."


    "Yes, just half an hour ago, when we came here, we found that there were dead people everywhere, and the death was extremely miserable, so we came to look for anything valuable. At the same time, I was also curious that there was a door with a rope in it, and what was inside.""Then the two of us began to pull the rope. At last, we got to the end, and we didn''t see anything. We were somewhat disappointed. At this time, a big black man suddenly came out of it. He looked at the situation around us and directly attacked us. He didn''t listen to our explanation, so we became like this."


    After listening to these two people''s words, people more or less understood some things, that is, these two people are indeed passing by, they pull the rope, but the killing has nothing to do with them.


    Dao Lang was a little angry and said to Zhang Fan, "what nonsense do you have with them? Even if they don''t kill people, they are not good people. Killing them is acting for heaven!"


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, they were immediately paralyzed. Their eyes were blank and their faces were as pale as ashes. It seemed that they had no hope for life.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "no, let''s save their lives. What we have to do now is to find the singularity and destroy the space. Second, go after these killers immediately. Maybe we can find them and avenge the dead."

 Chapter 423

    Lu Jiuye took a look around and said to Zhang Fan, "in this case, let''s start as soon as possible so that these people won''t go far away. In that case, if we want to find them in Dagang desert, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "It makes sense." Gao E tightened his broad blade sword, turned to Zhang Fan and said, "I''ll find them later. I''ll do it myself to avenge our dead brothers!"


    "Not bad!" Dao Lang also nodded and said: "what we have to do now is to let these people pay for their blood debts. We must not let our brothers die in vain. Anyway, they are also following us. Now they are dead here. I must ask for an explanation for them!"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "well, in that case, let''s go to them for revenge now!"


    Yan Fei took a look at these two people, frowned, and asked Zhang Fan, "how do you deal with these two people? Is it killing, or is it just binding? "


    Zhang Fan took a look at them and saw that they were injured all over, leaving half of their lives. Moreover, their realm was nothing more than Mahayana. There was no threat at all. Even if they were released, they could not have the ability to revenge.


    "Let them go." Zhang Fan said to Yan Fei lightly.


    Turning his head, Zhang Fan said to the two: "although you two don''t kill people, this kind of sneaking behavior is not advisable. Therefore, you should change your mind and be a new man in the future."


    When they heard that Zhang Fan was going to let them go, their hearts suddenly lit up hope, and they nodded in a hurry to ensure that they would never do such a thing in the future.


    After untiing them, I got an important message from them.


    "When we came here just now, we saw several people. They were all dressed in black. The first one was covered with his face. There seemed to be a deep red scar on his eye. The means were extremely cruel. I don''t think these people are good people."


    "Yes, their accomplishments are so high that I can''t even see through. Oh, by the way, they are heading that way. Moreover, they are moving very fast. After killing people, they gather their heads together and run away in the distance."


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan knew a general position in his heart, and rushed out with Dao Lang and others in the direction they were pointing to.


    After Zhang Fan and others left, they were relieved, as if they had survived. They could not help sighing in their hearts that they were two generations.


    "Brother, who are they? Why so powerful? That big black man seems to be invulnerable. When I hit him with my fist, it''s like hitting an iron plate. "


    "I don''t know, but I''m curious that the young man''s cultivation is the lowest among the five of them, but the four of them listen to him very much. What''s the reason? It''s a little strange."


    Two people''s hearts a little puzzled, inadvertently turned back and saw the door, the door of the whirlpool exudes a little starlight, seems to have an attractive light, people yearn for.


    Just now, when they were searching for things here, they found the door. Moreover, there was a rope in the door. Both of them felt a little curious, so they pulled the rope out of the door to find out what the other end of the rope was.


    Unexpectedly, after the rope was pulled out, a big black man appeared immediately. He fought against them directly and beat them into pigs in an instant.


    Now, after the five of Zhang Fan left, they looked at the door again. They were more curious, especially the vortex in the door, which made them yearn for it.


    "Brother, if I remember correctly, these five people seem to come out of this door. It''s really strange. What''s in this door? Or do they get something in this door that makes them so strong? "


    "It''s hard to say. I''m also curious about what''s in this door. Otherwise, let''s go in and have a look. Maybe we can find something good, or there''s something left in it."


    After discussing with each other, they both felt that there must be something good in it, so they got up and walked cautiously towards the door.


    Although after Zhang Fan''s education, they can''t change their original nature. They can''t change their old habits for a while.


    But at this time, the mummies in the door had already rushed away the collapsed Tallinn, and they were looking for the target. After they entered, they were nothing but sheep entering the tiger''s mouth.


    Not long after, the two men came out of the door, full of evil spirit, only white eyes, as if they had lost consciousness, like walking dead.


    After they came out, they saw the corpse on the ground, just like the beast saw the meat. They jumped on it directly, and it was like tearing and drinking blood. They looked very cruel.


    At this time, the two people are now evil spirit into the body, completely lost consciousness, has become a walking corpse. In the future, there will be a bloodbath in the river and lake.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan''s five people have been on their way very fast. They have all exerted their lightness skills to the limit and want to catch up with those people as soon as possible.At this time, Lu Jiuye suddenly thought of a thing and said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "by the way, we forgot to close the door when we went out of Taiji. What can we do if someone finds the place and enters it by mistake and gets angry?"


    Zhang Fan also just remembered this matter. Just now, he just thought about how to catch up with those people and avenge the dead brothers, but he forgot to destroy the space when he left.


    Dao Lang waved his hand and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s OK. Although the door is not closed, few people go to that place. Moreover, there are so many corpses outside the door. If anyone wants to go in, he should weigh his own ability."


    Yan Fei also nodded and said: "I think it''s a truth. That place is really a bit remote. Few people should find it. It''s a big deal. After we go back, we just close it. It''s too late."


    Lu Jiuye frowned, sighed and said, "I hope so."


    Although he said that, Lu Jiuye always had a bad premonition. After all, it was a place where evil spirits were cultivated. If someone mistakenly entered it, his life would be in danger, or he would be used by other evil practitioners. It was a big trouble for the Jianghu.

 Chapter 424

    At this time, there are a group of people in black in the distance. They should be in the center of Dagang desert.


    The head of the group was dressed in a black robe, with a black hood on his head and his face covered. There was a poisonous look in his eyes. There was a deep red scar in his eyes. He looked very creepy.


    "Brother scar, we''ve gained a lot this time. We''ve got so many people''s storage rings all at once. We''re rich this time!"


    Next to scar man was a small, middle-aged man with a moustache, a pair of eyes twinkling with poison. At first sight, he was not a good man.


    The man called scar brother said to him: "Wang Er, although we came to this desert Dagang this time, we have some harvest, but we haven''t caught big fish all the time. It''s just some shrimps and crabs, and we don''t have anything valuable on us. If we can catch a big fish, then we are worthy of this trip."


    Wang Er, with a smile, said to scar man, "by the way, brother scar, what was in that door just now? When you went in just now, what did you find?"


    Scar man shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just some ruins. If you look around, it''s all Tallinn. It''s probably a place for storing dead people. It''s ok if you don''t go in."


    After hearing what scar man said, Wang Er frowned slightly and asked him, "that''s strange. Why do these people have to protect that door? And what is attached to the other end of that rope? "


    Scar man continued to shake his head and said, "I took a look when I went in just now and found that the rope extended a long distance. It should be in Tallinn. I don''t know where I went. I don''t think there will be any good things in those places where dead people are stored in the distance."


    "All right." Although Wang Er said so, he was still confused and curious about everything in the door.


    Just now, these people also found Dao Lang and Gao E''s men by accident, and they began to lie in ambush. They were also curious about what so many people were doing in the night and why they stayed here.


    What''s more, they also found that these people don''t leave here. They are mainly guarding something. Looking carefully, they found that these people are guarding the door. Some people are dragging ropes in their hands, and the other end of the rope is connected to the door, and they don''t know where to go.


    This makes scar man and Wang Er feel strange. They disperse the crowd and lie in ambush in the dark, ready to fight against these people.


    After all the people were in ambush, scar man winked at them. The men in black under his command immediately launched an attack, and the attack was fierce, which was a direct killing move.


    Because they are in the dark, and these people have the ability to hide their breath, they are completely undetected by the dark night.


    Wu Po and his subordinates suddenly have no direct reaction.


    With scar man''s style of doing things, he never left a living person. He killed everyone directly and didn''t leave any living habit.


    Soon, after solving all the problems, scar man also found the door. He was a little curious about what it was.


    Wang Er said that he can take people in to have a look, and if it''s safe, let all people in again, so as to ensure that everything is safe.


    But scar man didn''t agree. He said he would go ahead and have a look. If there was no value, there was no need to go in.


    In other words, if there is any danger in it, it is possible to escape with his cultivation. There is no need to bring certain casualties in such a thing.


    So, scar man went into the door by himself, looked around and walked along the direction of the rope for a while, but he found that there was still no end ahead, so he gave up, because if he went on, he might get lost.


    At this time, Zhang Fan five people are also far away, Zhang Fan is still trapped in a dream, the two sides did not have the opportunity to meet.


    However, Wang Er and all the masked people in black were curious about what was in it, and they all wanted to go in and have a look. They always felt that there was something precious in it.


    However, scar man said that there was nothing in it, which could not help but disappoint everyone''s heart, and even make their heart more or less complicated.


    In the team, some people really speculated whether there was something good in it, and scar man deliberately concealed it, or scar man had found the treasure and took it directly, which is now in the bag.


    However, scar man came back and said that there was nothing in it, and other people did not dare to question him in the slightest, so as not to offend him.


    Just now, Wang Er also wanted to ask scar man from the side about the situation in that door, but scar man''s answer was the same as before, nothing, just a piece of Tallinn. This makes Wang Er even more suspicious of the situation inside.


    Sometimes, people just like this, hearsay, always feel some untrue, especially the more they say there is nothing in it, the more they doubt what is in it.But scar man said so, he did not dare to say anything, can only keep silent, can not continue to ask.


    Zhang Fan ran all the way, releasing his spiritual consciousness to the limit, constantly searching for the existence of these people.


    At this time, Zhang Fan did find a group of people, the aura wave was very strong, immediately attracted Zhang Fan''s attention, the people quickly followed Zhang Fan behind, chasing in the distance.


    Under the strong pursuit of Zhang Fan, he finally got close to these people in black.


    When he reached enough distance, Zhang Fan suddenly urged the skill of imperial sword. In a moment, the cold water sword suddenly came out of its sheath and gave out a pleasant sound. According to Zhang Fan''s guidance, he rushed forward quickly.


    The cold water sword sends out countless sword Qi, just like a pear blossom in a rainstorm. It shoots at these people in black quickly. The scope of the sword Qi directly blocks all the people in black.


    When these people in black saw the sword Qi, they were also slightly stunned, and quickly spread out to avoid accidents.


    Scar man also felt a little strange. He took out his long sword and waved the sword in the sky. A dark light came directly to Zhang Fan''s sword.


    The sword Qi and the sword light collided in the air and made a dull sound. The shock wave spread around and shocked the four fields in an instant.

 Chapter 425

    "Who?" Wang Er frowned and looked into the distance. He was very upset. After all, they had attacked others for so many years, but he never thought that they were attacked by others today.


    Scar man thinks it''s a bit strange, but he has never seen such a situation. In a fight just now, he only saw a sharp sword, but he didn''t see the person who used it. He can''t help thinking in his heart, what''s the matter? Can''t he say that the sword came by itself?


    "Brother scar, what''s going on? Where did you get the sword Qi? " Wang Er seemed to be a little flustered, and asked the scar man in a hurry.


    Scar man also felt confused, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart. In his opinion, I''m afraid he is not an ordinary expert who can have such strength.


    Wang Er also looked around warily and wanted to know who was the one who attacked them. He was so fierce.


    At this time, Zhang Fan intercepted the masked people in black, recalled the cold water sword, stood in front of the masked people in black, his face was cold and silent.


    When scar man and Wang Er see Zhang Fan, they can''t help but feel a little stunned. Then they have doubts in their eyes, and they don''t understand.


    Wang Er looked at Zhang Fan and asked the scar man: "brother scar, did he really do the attack just now? I still can''t believe it. It''s just a shackle. How can I have such ability? "


    Scar man was more or less puzzled. He frowned and looked at Zhang Fan, shook his head and said to Wang Er, "no, I think he should be more than one person. He must have a partner. How can he make such a powerful sword with his strength? There must be a problem here. "


    At this time, Lu Jiuye and his party arrived at Zhang Fan and stood behind him, looking at the masked people in black.


    When Dao Lang and Gao E saw the scarred man, they felt particularly jealous. They were both gnashing their teeth, because before that, they had heard that the man who killed their brother was a man with a deep red scar in his right eye. In other words, the scarred man in front of them was the murderer.


    At the same time, along the way, in order to show their achievements in the desert hillock, and also to serve as a deterrent to the people around them, they took off the heads of the people who had been killed and stored them in a black cloth bag.


    However, in order not to be recognized by others, the heads will be cut off and their faces will be destroyed. In this way, they will not be recognized, so as not to avenge their partners.


    However, in this way, it''s more or less difficult to hide the truth, especially when they have just killed people. The black cloth bag full of human head is still dripping blood. According to the calculation of time, it can only be under Dao Lang and Gao E''s hands.


    "Who are you? How dare you stand in our way? " Wang Er''s heart is somewhat discontented. He raises his hand and points to Zhang Fan and others in front of him.


    Scar man also observed these people in front of him, but he didn''t feel that they were powerful. The highest level was about the quintuple of Mahayana, which was not enough. His face showed a look of disdain. He held his shoulder, turned his lips and winked at Wang Er, which meant that these people didn''t need to do it by themselves.


    Wang Er naturally can see what scar man means, and also looks at these people in front of him. Although from the perspective of realm, his subordinates should be able to deal with it, from the light of the sword that just fell from the sky, it seems that the people here are not so simple. For the sake of safety, scar brother is still needed.


    Dao Lang stepped forward and pointed his long stick at the scar man in front of him. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Hey, ugly, I ask you, are those people in the distance killed by you? Come from the facts, otherwise, the guy in my hand is not a vegetarian! "


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, these masked people in black in the distance immediately burst out laughing with disdain in their eyes and said one after another.


    "Is this guy crazy? He came from a distance to intercept us just to talk big? It''s so funny. "


    "I thought we could kill fewer people and go to the desert to find treasure quickly, but I didn''t expect that some of them came to our door. In this way, we have five more heads in our hands for no reason."


    "I think it''s very good. It''s not easy to see the state of these people. It''s estimated that there may be good things in their storage space ring. In that case, we''ll get rich."


    "Yes, when it comes to the fat, how can brother scar give up? Let''s do it quickly. I can''t wait."


    Each of these masked men in black is ready to fight. As long as scar man gives an order, they will rush to kill Zhang Fan and others directly.


    Wang Er, holding his shoulder, said to Zhang Fan and others, "it''s a little interesting. It''s already your luck that we didn''t go to find you. It''s too much for you to take the initiative to come to the door. You just asked me, did we kill those people in the distance? I don''t know. We''ve killed a lot of people. Why don''t you look for them? "With that, Wang Er snapped his fingers at the people behind him and motioned them to take the cloth bag full of heads in their hands.


    After getting the cloth bag, Wang Er directly shakes the cloth bag in his hand, and the head inside rolls out instantly.


    These heads have been destroyed. They are bloody, miserable and shocking.


    Although they can''t see their faces clearly, after years of getting along with each other, Dao Lang and Gao E still know the face shape of their subordinates. They can know whose head it is just by scanning their eyes.


    Looking at these heads, Zhang Fan''s brows were locked. Judging from the blood on these heads, they should have just died. Although they could not see their faces clearly, they could infer the time of their death.


    "Are these your people?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Gao E and Dao Lang on one side. After all, these heads have been destroyed. Only they can recognize their subordinates.


    Gao E and Dao Lang were both angry. They clenched their fists tightly, and their forehead was full of veins. Their eyes were red with blood!


    "Yes! They are the people who dare to kill me. Today, I will let them pay for their blood Gao E was angry in his heart, and instantly climbed to the limit of his own realm. His skirt was even more calm and hunting.

 Chapter 426

    Dao Lang is the same, with an angry look on his face. Looking at the scar man in front of him, he wants to tear him to pieces now.


    Lu Jiuye stood aside and didn''t express his opinion. He was observing all the time and found that the scar man seemed a little strange. He seemed to have a special kind of boundary. This kind of boundary was neither spiritual nor spatial power, nor magic weapon. What was it? Lu Jiuye couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Yan Fei takes a look at the people in black in front of him and frowns. In his opinion, these people are not simple. Moreover, they may all be above themselves. If they are not careful, they may be in danger of being killed.


    Zhang Fan listened to Gao E''s words, nodded slightly and said: "in this case, it shows that we have not found the wrong person, the injustice has the head, the debt has the owner, the killing pays the life, the debt pays the money, it is natural and just that those people''s spirits in heaven can rest in peace."


    Wang Er takes a look at the angry Dao Lang and Gao E, and thinks that their realm is not enough, and they don''t even need to do it by themselves.


    He waved to the masked people in black behind him. Wang Er stepped back and stood aside with his shoulders in his arms. He looked at Zhang Fan and others in front of him with a wicked smile on his face.


    Scar man confiscates everything and acquiesces to Wang Er''s practice. He stands aside and looks on coldly. He also wants to see what abilities these people have and dare to avenge themselves. Are they beyond their ability or are they blinded by hatred?


    Gao E and Dao Lang are just ready. Gao E says to Zhang Fan: "we''ll solve these people. You don''t have to do it. I said that I will let the murderers pay for their blood."


    With a big drink, Dao Lang and Gao E rush forward in an instant, and their momentum runs to the limit. When they rush into the crowd, the stick awn and Dao awn are intertwined, and their power is even more incredible.


    Although at the beginning, no one would think that Zhang Fanji had any ability, now it seems that Zhang Fanji is really not simple. It turns out that in a very short period of time, these two people have already gained the upper hand. They have no weakness against more than a dozen masked people in black, and even show a one-sided trend.


    See here, Wang Er and scar man''s heart some don''t understand, why can be like this? Why are these two so powerful? It''s really suspicious.


    "Brother scar, how do I feel that there is something wrong with these two people? Judging from their state of mind, they should not be the opponents of so many people. However, now it seems that their joint efforts have left our people helpless. I think it''s a bit strange. " Wang Er frowned and asked the scar man.


    Scar man also thought it was a bit strange, nodded and said: "I also think something is wrong. From the perspective of realm, they really shouldn''t have such strength, especially the big black man there. I seem to think that his skin is very hard, as if nothing can hurt him. You see, this is the past few rounds, and the anger seems to be right He said, "it''s a little strange that there''s no influence at all."


    Wang Er thought about it and asked the scar man: "is that a magic weapon on his body? That''s why? Or does he have any magic weapon to protect himself? "


    Scar man shook his head slightly and said, "it''s impossible. If there are any magic weapons, they all have their own light when protecting the Lord. It''s impossible that they don''t show any light. Moreover, any defense magic weapon can be regarded as consumable, even if it''s a powerful defense magic weapon."


    After a pause, scar man continued: "in addition, the skin on this person seems to be a bit unusual. It''s almost formed after countless times of tempering. Therefore, this kind of skin will be somewhat elastic. Therefore, I''m sure that this person is not simple, or that he is a rare body refining expert."


    "Master of physical training?" Wang Er also thinks that it''s incredible that he has never heard of a body refining master, but such a person is rare.


    It is said that if you want to be a body refining master, you have to endure the pain that other people can''t bear. Otherwise, you can''t practice at all. In the end, all your previous achievements will be wasted and time will be wasted.


    Especially from flesh and blood to bone cultivation, it is even more astonishing. That kind of pain is really unbearable, and it is also accompanied by certain life danger.


    Moreover, if you want to be a master of physical training, an ordinary monk may not be able to do it. You have to be a genius with good Linggen. Otherwise, if the follow-up realm can''t keep up with you, then no matter how strong his body is, he will be defeated by others. In that case, even if he practices, it will be a waste of time.


    Gao E''s eyes were red with blood. He couldn''t dodge and dodge these swords in front of him. With his strong body, he was able to bear them. Then he immediately launched a counterattack, one by one, and directly split the masked men in black out of front of him.


    Some masked men in black were directly killed by Gao E on the spot without any mercy. Some masked men in black seemed to see some advantages and disadvantages. They had been on guard for a long time, but they still couldn''t bear Gao E''s attack.Dao Lang''s long stick didn''t show any mercy at all. In an instant, he flew out the black masked man who rushed up in front of him. What''s more, the dust was flying on the ground, and the scene was in a mess.


    Wang Er frowned and immediately asked the scar man in a low voice: "I still feel that something is not right. These two guys are not in a high level, but they are both powerful and terrible. It seems that our people are not their opponents."


    Although scar man feels a little incredible in his heart, he has to accept the fact that these two people are really powerful.


    Although Wang Er wanted to help, he felt that in such a situation, if he went to help, it would not be of any use. He even had some fear in his heart. He didn''t think that if he went to help, it would make much difference to the outcome of the battle.


    Scar man didn''t think so. He said to Wang Er: "Why are you still in a daze? Don''t help. After a while, it''s estimated that our brother will die clean!"


    "But I..." Wang Er wants to say that his strength is not enough. Even if he goes up to help, it''s useless. But when he saw brother scar''s face, especially his cannibal eyes, he swallowed what he was about to say, and did not dare to complain.

 Chapter 427

    Seeing Gao E and Dao Lang in the field, Wang Er''s heart is somewhat bottomless. In particular, Gao E''s strong body is a bit abnormal, and even has reached the point of invulnerability. He can''t be harmed by any mischief. How can such a strong man pay?


    But brother scar''s orders can''t be ignored. If he disobeys, Wang Er will die even worse. He has been following scar man for many years. He knows everything about him like the back of his hand. Scar man has many means. If he wants to kill Wang Er, he is absolutely in charge.


    He took out his weapons, two short swords, and looked at Dao Lang and Gao E with a dignified face. He was also thinking about who to fight first?


    Yan Fei saw this scene and felt that if Wang Er entered the battlefield, it might be bad for Dao Lang and Gao E, so he volunteered to Lu Jiuye.


    "Jiuye, it seems that this guy is going to do harm to them. I''ll help him and try to hold him down." Yanfei has put the North snow knife out of the sheath, ready to start.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye nodded to Yan Fei and said, "OK, but be careful. This guy''s realm is above you. Besides, he uses a short sword. His attack speed must be very fast. Although your Sabre technique has been inherited from tiandaomen, it still needs to be honed. Don''t be careless."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful myself." Yan Fei nodded, holding the North snow knife in his hand, and walked forward.


    Just when Wang Er had chosen his target and was about to start, suddenly a knife gas came from the distance, which was close to his face. Moreover, there was a cold air in the blade, and where he passed, it turned the air into frost.


    Feeling the chill, Wang Er suddenly frowned and quickly dodged to one side. After stabilizing his figure, he turned to look at Yanfei in the distance and could not help but pick his eyebrows.


    It''s no big deal that the other side is just a state of Mahayana. If it''s true, it''s much easier. If you deal with Dao Lang and Gao E, maybe he''ll be a little afraid, but Wang Er is sure to deal with Yan Fei.


    With a sneer, Wang Er looked at Yanfei, with a touch of bitterness in his eyes. He raised his hand and pointed to Yanfei and said, "it''s just a Mahayana period. I dare to challenge you. I think you''re here to die. Since you want to fight, I''ll play with you."


    Yan Fei has always been more introverted, in addition to his familiar people are willing to speak, for these people, he is not even half a word to say, just holding the hands of the North snow knife, a trace of cold makes the temperature drop around.


    At the same time, in recent years, Zhang Fan sometimes enlightens Yanfei. After all, there are some similarities between Kendo and Dao. Therefore, Zhang Fan doesn''t want Yanfei to take more detours when he understands.


    Zhang Fan once said to Yan Fei that if you want to understand the will of the sword technique, you must understand your own sword technique thoroughly, and achieve the goal of heart to heart communication. Only by doing this can you achieve great success.


    Therefore, when Yan Fei comprehends the sabre technique of tiandaomen, he finds that some things are also connected with the BeiXue sabre in his hand. When he runs the sabre moves, Yan Fei also finds that the ice cold will in the BeiXue Sabre will be instilled into his body.


    At the beginning, Yanfei was quite repulsive to the will in this kind of knife, but after several times of adaptation, Yanfei found that this kind of icy will has no harm to the body, and even calms down his restless heart.


    At this moment, Yan Fei also understood Zhang Fan''s meaning. In this way, he could communicate the Dao''s meaning with his heart, and he could do whatever he wanted.


    In the face of Wang Er, if Yan Fei didn''t accept the inheritance before, he would be angry and worried. But now, Yan Fei''s heart is like a piece of ice, very calm, and his mind has become very clear.


    After scolding for some time, Wang Er found that Yanfei in front of him didn''t change his face. It seemed like a statue. He just stood there without any action.


    "Hello! Are you deaf or dumb? Why don''t you talk? Did I just talk to the deaf all the time? What bad luck Wang Er is restless, and a nameless fire suddenly rises in his heart.


    Yan Fei ignored him, and the rubbish didn''t seem to be heard at all.


    Wang Er, a little angry, immediately rushed to Yan with two short swords in his hand. The speed was extremely fast. The two short swords were like two poisonous snakes, and the awn of the sword rushed directly to Yan.


    Yan Fei''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Lu Jiuye is right. This guy''s speed is really amazing. In addition, this person''s realm is above himself. You must be careful.


    Yan Fei, who is cool headed, immediately sees the sword Qi in Wang''s second hand. The North snow sword in his hand is waving very fast. Countless ice cold sword Qi instantly smashes all the sword Qi, which is very accurate.


    In the blink of an eye, the two have been fighting for dozens of rounds, and the moves are not compatible with each other. Although Yanfei''s realm is lower than Wang Er''s, Yanfei, relying on the inheritance of tiandaomen''s sword technique, is even as good as Wang Er''s.


    Wang Er was a little impatient in his heart. In the duel, he found that the opponent''s Dao Qi was so strong that he couldn''t do without showing his real strength.Lu Jiuye stood aside, always staring at the confrontation between Yanfei and Wang Er. He could not help but show a happy look in his eyes. He thought to himself that during this period, Yanfei has really grown up a lot. Moreover, Zhang Fan has enlightened Yanfei so much that Yanfei can improve so fast.


    Zhang Fan has been staring at scar man in the distance at this time, because he knows that talent is his opponent, and among all the people here, scar man has the highest realm and the strongest strength.


    If this person makes a move, Zhang Fan will not stand by.


    Scar man looked at five people in the distance. He found that among them, Lu Jiuye was the one with strong breath. Moreover, Lu Jiuye had a special fluctuation of power, which should be the realization of a special ability. It must not be simple.


    However, when scar man looked at Zhang Fan, he found that Zhang Fan was staring at him as if he was staring at the prey, which made scar man''s heart a little curious. Just a shackle, he dared to be so rampant. If you want to get rid of him, it''s really as easy as searching for something and closing the door. It won''t take much effort, so you can take it directly a head.

 Chapter 428

    Moreover, in scar man''s view, Zhang Fan''s realm is so different from his. Even if he uses his own realm to suppress, he can make each other''s mental power collapse.


    Thinking of this, scar man immediately began to exert his own pressure on Zhang Fan. Suddenly, an invisible pressure came to cover Zhang Fan. With scar man''s strong cultivation, if he was an expert in general shackles, his mental strength would be crushed in an instant.


    But this kind of coercion, for Zhang Fan, is not effective at all, especially Zhang Fan''s intention of sword. It''s totally childish to resist this kind of coercion. It''s not enough to be afraid.


    I thought that Zhang Fan would be directly crushed by his mental strength, but I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan didn''t have any feelings. I couldn''t help but make scar man very confused and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Careful observation of Zhang Fan, scar man still thinks that Zhang Fan is just an expert in the shackles, how can he bear such pressure? It''s strange.


    Lu Jiuye has been watching the battle between Yanfei and Wang Er. He doesn''t look at scar man more, as if scar man doesn''t exist in Lu Jiuye''s eyes.


    At this moment, scar man seems to understand that the reason why Zhang Fan has been looking at him is not how scared, but a kind of surveillance. As long as he dares to do it, Zhang Fan will do it.


    Understand all this, scar male heart is still very uncomfortable, cold hum, heart immediately kill idea everywhere, since this young man want to die, then help him.


    Thinking of this, scar man''s right hand swayed, and a long willow blade appeared in his hand. A cold light of the blade flickered, and the momentum of his whole body was enormous. He walked step by step towards the field, as if killing God possessed his body.


    Zhang Fan looks at his opponent''s momentum and frowns slightly. He is a master of the seven peaks of Mahayana. Moreover, judging from his momentum, this scar man is definitely not simple. He must have been stuck in this cultivation for a long time, so he has accumulated so much aura.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan also found that the lancet in scar man''s hand is extremely narrow, which shows that his Sabre technique must be very flexible, so he chose such a weapon.


    If a swordsman pursues strength and attack strength, he usually chooses wide blade broadsword. The heavier the broadsword is, the heavier the air and the more powerful it will be.


    However, the swordsman who pursues the flexibility and changes of the knife technique usually uses a knife with a narrow blade. In this way, the flexible knife technique can be realized.


    Shi Xian also observed the scarred man in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "this scarred face is not simple. You should be careful of his Sabre technique. If I read it correctly, he should have understood a kind of sabre meaning of killing. The power of this Sabre meaning is very important."


    "The intention of killing?" After hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan immediately frowned. Although he had heard that Dao Qi and Jian Qi had special attributes, it was the first time Zhang Fan had heard of this kind of killing Dao meaning.


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s true that this kind of sword skill with killing attribute can only be cultivated by evil cultivation, because it needs to kill a lot of people and absorb enough evil spirit in the sword skill. In this way, it can be cultivated into a kind of sword meaning in killing. Have you found anything special in his sword light?"


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan was more or less confused. He immediately looked at the long sword in scar man''s hand and found that there was a kind of dark red shadow in his bright light. In this dark red light, it seemed to reveal a kind of bloody smell, and it really felt like killing.


    Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan, "if I''m not wrong, he can still control this kind of killing intention. Therefore, he now has a different kind of Dao intention. Between battles, he must have some blessing for his Dao technique. You must be careful not to be met by his killing intention."


    Although Zhang Fan was puzzled, he had never seen such a sword intention, but he knew that Shi Xian''s warning was not groundless, so he must be more careful, otherwise he would be in danger of death at any time.


    Nodding, Zhang Fankai walked forward with the cold water sword in his hand. The long sword sent out a cold air, which added a sense of mystery to Zhang Fan''s cold water sword.


    "Hum, fan''s eyes were full of poison? I think you are tired of living. You want to die. "


    Zhang Fan said with a cold face: "killing people pays for their lives, paying debts. You killed our people. Today, we are here to avenge them."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, scar man burst into laughter. It seemed that he had heard the funniest joke in his life. He shook his head slightly and said, "revenge? I think you''re thinking too much. How about revenge by you? It''s ridiculous. "


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly: "the way of heaven is always there, and the power is always there. If you do many evil things, you will be punished by the way in the future. Moreover, you must have killed a lot of people because of your cruel means. Otherwise, you can''t understand the meaning of the killing sword. If so, what''s the difference between you and the evil cultivation in the river and lake, where everyone is killed?"Scar man''s face showed disdain, is still arrogant and said: "in this world, evil or right, in the final analysis, is just a pursuit of strength, so, no matter what, as long as it can improve the strength, so what? Don''t forget that in this world, only the strong have the right to speak. "


    "The way of heaven does not change. Since ancient times, evil is more than right. All evil ways and crooked ways have no good end in the end. Can you say that you still don''t know how to wake up from so many historical lessons of the ancients?" Zhang Fan frowned and advised scar man.


    "Stupid people talk about dreams!" Scar man still didn''t know how to repent. He continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I think you are young. You must not be deep in life. You don''t know about the world. You are always influenced by the right way of thinking and full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. But you don''t know that this is just a means to control you. You know, only absolute strength is the foundation of your foothold."


    After a pause, scar man continued: "if you don''t have any ability, but you still believe in your own justice, you will die in the end. This is the truth I summed up in the Jianghu. So, whether you are evil or good, you just talk with your own strength in the end!"

 Chapter 429

    Zhang Fan shook his head secretly after hearing scar man''s words. Since ancient times, there have been so many people who pursue absolute power, and there is no good end in the end. However, there are still people who constantly pursue this kind of illusory power, and finally they can only go on this road.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s view, since ancient times, both good and evil have been powerful, and the other party''s means are very cruel. If we continue to let him live in the world, we don''t know how many people will suffer.


    "In that case, we can only see the result in the move." Zhang Fan tightened the cold water sword in his hand. There was a buzz on the cold water sword, which was very pleasant.


    Scar man sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "you are the first one to challenge me with shackles. I want to see how many pounds you have."


    He raised the willow blade in his hand and pointed it at Zhang Fan. Scar man said to Zhang Fan with disdain: "in this way, I''ll let you do three moves first, so as not to let the dead people think that I''m bullying you. The reputation of the Jianghu is not good. Come on, you can do it."


    "Good."


    Zhang Fan agreed, but he was not polite. He directly used the wild sword technique. Suddenly, a dragon of sword spirit rushed out of the edge of the sword and rushed towards scar man.


    Seeing this kind of sword spirit, scar man was stunned at first, and then he didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately put the willow blade in his hand across his chest and tried his best to urge his intention of killing. Suddenly, a blood red sword awn around scar man''s body, forming a special defensive border.


    "Dao Qi protects the body?"


    Zhang Fan also found this point, and immediately frowned, but he didn''t dare to have the slightest carelessness in his hand. In an instant, the cold water sword in his hand flew up and down, and countless sword Qi changed again.


    The sword Qi of the Dragon directly bumps into the body protecting sword Qi of the scar man. In a moment, there is a startling dull sound. The shock wave shakes the four fields. Countless sword Qi spreads all around, and the sand flies away from the stone. Some big stones have turned into powder.


    Suddenly, the battle between Dao Lang and Gao E, as well as between Yan Fei and Wang Er, stopped immediately, and they all stepped back to avoid the shock wave.


    In particular, these men of scar man are very surprised. They look at scar man one after another. They don''t know what kind of master their scar brother is fighting with. Yu Wei is so powerful.


    But when they saw Zhang Fan standing in front of scar man, they were very puzzled. With a frown and an incredible look in their eyes, they looked at each other and said one after another.


    "It''s not true. Brother scar''s fight just now has such power, but the master opposite brother Dao is just a shackle? Is that possible? I don''t think it''s the power of at least two Mahayana masters in the competition just now. "


    "I also think it''s incredible that the fight between the two people is so powerful. It''s really hard to imagine. Can the young man in the shackles have the same strength as brother scar? How is that possible? "


    "Well, this young man''s strength is hidden? Or is he really in the shackles, can do leapfrog challenge genius, but, no matter what kind of situation, I feel a bit unacceptable


    Everyone looked at the situation in the field with an incredible face. They were puzzled and looked at Zhang Fan one after another. They also wanted to know why Zhang Fan had such ability.


    Wang Er also felt a little incredible. In the fight just now, he never thought that Zhang Fan had such strength. He even doubted that Zhang Fan was really just a shackle?


    As for the people around Zhang Fan, they are not surprised by Zhang Fan''s strength. Therefore, from their point of view, if Zhang Fan killed scar man, they don''t feel strange at all. If Zhang Fan loses, they will feel strange.


    After a move, Zhang Fan''s long sword turned, and suddenly the next sword move came into being. Countless fine sword Qi instantly formed a rainstorm pear blossom, like a storm, rushed to scar man again.


    When scar man saw this, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he quickly waved the lancet in his hand and chopped the sword gas in front of him. In a moment, the sword light and the sword gas collided again, making a dull sound. The shock wave cut the ground between them by a foot again.


    The crowd retreated a distance again to avoid being hurt by the shock wave. Moreover, the shock wave was really terrible.


    Zhang Fan takes back the sword in his hand, his mind moves, and suddenly a sword appears in front of him. Countless clouds of sword ideas begin to form a barrier in front of Zhang Fan, directly dissolving these shock waves in front of him.


    At this time, Zhang Fan took his sword and stood still. Looking at the scar man in front of him, he said coldly, "it seems that you have broken your promise. You haven''t done three moves yet. Don''t you mean what you say?"


    Scar man snorted coldly, raised his hand and pointed to Zhang Fan, and said: "smelly boy, you are so shameless, you hide your strength. From the two moves of swordsmanship just now, you can clearly see that your realm is absolutely more than that. What realm are youAfter listening to scar man''s words, Zhang Fan shrugged slightly and said to him, "my realm is just a shackle realm. It''s your lack of strength and serious rise of vanity, so it''s normal that you are not my opponent."


    "What do you say. I''m not your opponent? You mean you look down on me? " Scar man''s eyes with cold color, in front of Zhang Fan said, tone with obvious anger.


    Zhang Fan is still calm on the face of scar man said: "what I said is just the truth, isn''t it. You just use a special method or evil cultivation method to improve your strength, but this promotion is only temporary, opportunistic, not down-to-earth cultivation. Such a realm is nothing but a castle in the air. It''s just a mere appearance and no real strength. Therefore, you are not my opponent at all. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the anger in scar man''s heart suddenly climbed to the limit. His eyes were red with blood. He felt that this was the biggest insult to him. No one dared to talk to him like this during the period when he began to practice.


    Moreover, with scar man''s talent, he can get twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, no one can surpass him on his way of cultivation. He has always been the son of heaven and held in the heart of everyone.

 Chapter 430

    However, for a period of time, scar man also found a problem, that is, when he was practicing, he encountered a bottleneck. His realm and strength had been stagnant, and there was no way. At this time, if he calmly improved his understanding, he would pass the bottle neck safely.


    Scar man has always been very anxious. He wanted to break through the bottleneck by investing in a famous teacher to visit Gao you, but he still got nothing. He didn''t find the problem at all. Seeing that his realm has been stagnant, scar man is really worried.


    Later, in order to pursue his strength, scar man had to embark on the path of evil cultivation and got a secret book by accident. It was a secret book that could help him understand the meaning of the sword. The cultivation was very simple, but the more people killed, the more fierce he felt in the end. He could only refine this evil spirit and finally form a kind of killing intention.


    This kind of Dao meaning with the attribute of killing is really very powerful. Although it does not improve its own level, it can improve part of its strength, and even achieve leapfrog challenge.


    In this way, scar man''s heart has been greatly satisfied, and he is no longer entangled in his own realm. He studies this kind of killing knife painstakingly. After seeing the progress, scar man''s heart will not be too entangled. Therefore, the bottleneck period has passed unconsciously.


    Therefore, scar man''s realm has also been improved. At the same time, with the intention of killing, he is almost invincible. Since then, he has never met a high mountain. In addition, he is a genius. Naturally, he is arrogant and arrogant. He is also influenced by anger. He will not pay attention to everyone.


    But today, when he met Zhang Fan, he found that this young man was really not simple. Although he looked like a shackle on the surface, his strength was almost the same as himself. Moreover, in the competition just now, scar man was afraid of his sword skills, and at the same time, he completely broke scar man''s confidence. Therefore, scar man''s heart was really weak Very angry.


    With a cold hum, scar man said to Zhang Fan, "since you are so confident that you can defeat me, let me see what you have on earth!"


    With that, scar man''s whole body was so powerful that he showed all his strength in an instant, and an invisible pressure spread around him.


    Scar man''s all hands see this scene, are also a Leng, how also did not expect, scar man actually took out all his strength to deal with a only shackles of Zhang Fan?


    "No, what''s the matter with our boss? Is it true to say that he really needs to show all his strength to deal with an expert in the shackles? Isn''t that a little too flattering for this young man? "


    "No, it seems that this matter can''t be understood unilaterally. After all, this young man is not simple. That''s why the boss did it. It''s also a panacea. "


    "I''m still curious. Although this young man is only an expert in shackles, how can he have such strong strength and even let our boss show his real ability? There''s something wrong with it. "


    "It''s hard to say, but I''ve heard that if he can get some inheritance left by ancient people in this desert hillock, he will certainly gain something, and even enhance his strength to a terrifying level, and even go beyond the level to challenge. I guess this young man has got some inheritance in the sword technique in this desert hillock, so that''s why Will it be so tough? "


    "If that''s the case, then he''s very lucky. We came to this desert hillock and killed people and goods all the way. There was no other inheritance adventure. This guy is very lucky."


    "I didn''t expect that a kind of inheritance can make a person become so powerful, even when he is in shackles, he can compete with the experts in Mahayana. This is really surprising!"


    People are very surprised at Zhang Fan''s strength, but they are also worried about scar man''s situation. However, some people still have confidence in scar man and begin to refute his companions.


    "How can you always grow other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige? You know, our boss is a master of Mahayana. He''s just a shackle. What''s to be afraid of?"


    "That''s right. I haven''t seen anyone that our boss can''t deal with. Although this guy''s two sword moves just now are more powerful, he may not be able to bear such sword skills at all. After all, there are differences between realms, and there are certain restrictions on the reserve of aura in his body. If we fight a long-term battle, he is not our boss''s opponent at all."


    "What''s more, the second master will also help at that time. We will be able to deal with these people at that time. In terms of number, we still have a certain advantage."


    Several people still have absolute confidence in scar man and begin to give encouragement to their companions so as not to shake them.


    The cold sweat on Wang Er''s forehead has begun to slip. Wang Er has doubts about this kind of battle, especially Yanfei. It is clear that Yanfei is an important realm in Mahayana period, but it can be compared with his own strength. It is estimated that he has gained some inheritance. Otherwise, how can he have such ability?And Dao Lang and Gao E are also very tough, even against a lot of people, they are still able to gain the upper hand.


    What''s more, there''s an old man over there who hasn''t started all the time. It looks very mysterious. If he does, then the battle won''t end well.


    Unless scar man can turn the tide and directly defeat all five of them, he can win a great victory. However, after Zhang Fan''s appearance, Wang Er feels that his hope is a little dim.


    Scar man''s whole body momentum is more powerful. In such a battle, he has soared his whole body temperament to the limit, especially in the face of Zhang Fan.


    After all, there are a lot of his subordinates around him. If he can''t even beat an expert in shackles, how can he establish his prestige in his team in the future?


    Thinking of this, scar man tightens his lancet and squints at Zhang Fan. The light of the lancet gradually turns to light red, which is the symbol of killing.


    Shi Xian also saw the abnormal light of the knife in scar man''s hand and said to Zhang Fan: "it seems that this guy didn''t use all his strength just now. This time, his killing intention can be said to have been upgraded to a higher level. However, I think this guy must have other means. You must be careful."

 Chapter 431

    Zhang Fan nodded, but he was also secretly calculating. He carefully observed the scar man in front of him and found that there seemed to be something special around him. This kind of thing was evil, just like resentment, which enveloped him tightly. Therefore, for such an opponent, the best thing is to fight quickly, not to love war.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan had already made a plan in his heart. He secretly turned his forehead to break the empty finger, and was ready to perform the XingKong Lingbo body method. As long as he had the chance, he would directly kill the scar man in the opposite direction.


    At this time, scar man suddenly began to move, in his view, although Zhang Fan''s realm is not high, but the strength is very strong, we must quickly solve him, otherwise, it may be endless trouble.


    Moreover, in such a battle, there should be no Lien Chan. Otherwise, it may be a laughing stock in the future. It''s really a joke in the world to think that a master who can solve a shackle situation himself has to do it through a protracted battle.


    Therefore, this time, scar man chose to start first. If Zhang Fan was given a chance, it would be a big trouble.


    This time, scar man''s move is a unique move. He doesn''t leave any room for Zhang Fan. The intention of killing is integrated into the sword technique, and its power is much stronger. In the blink of an eye, a red light of the sword is directly on Zhang Fan''s face.


    At the same time, this kind of Dao Wei also blocked all Zhang Fan''s movements, didn''t give Zhang Fan any chance to dodge, forced Zhang Fan to fight with him.


    Zhang Fan also saw his opponent''s meaning. It was impossible for him to dodge. He had to fight hard. He quickly displayed his wild sword technique and cooperated with the power of heaven''s cloud''s sword intention. A huge sword went straight up to meet Dao Guang in front of him.


    Boom


    There was another dull sound. A shock wave spread all around. The ground was dusty again. The sword awn and sword Qi swept everything within a mile. It was so powerful that people didn''t dare to look directly at it.


    People continue to retreat, and even some of scar man''s men have gone to escape, so as not to be hurt by Zhang Fan and others, and finally lose their lives.


    Moreover, there are many people here who are a little bit withdrawn. Although they came in with scar man, after such a long time, especially when they met Zhang Fan and others, their hearts have begun to shake.


    In their opinion, the main reason for entering the desert hillock is to seek wealth, not to lose their lives here. Although they need to take certain risks to get the treasure, they will also choose to retreat when the disaster comes.


    "Otherwise, we''d better leave here first. I always feel that our boss is a little uncertain about this war. In case of anything wrong with him, don''t we all have to bury him?"


    "That''s right. You see, in the move just now, the young man''s means are really amazing. He can even compete with our boss. If he has such strength, it means that he must have got a lot of inheritance in this desert hillock. Otherwise, how can he have such strength?"


    "That''s right. Among the five people, only the young man has the lowest level. That is to say, the level of other people is higher than him. Moreover, we are not their opponents at all. So, I think we''d better go. Even after our boss really killed the young man, do you think those four people can stand by and watch?"


    "Also, if it is true, then our boss will be in danger. We might as well leave here as soon as possible, otherwise, we may die here. In that sentence, we are here to make money and find treasure, not to die."


    "So, we''d better leave here as soon as possible. We may not be able to leave a little later. I don''t want to die here. What''s more, we didn''t get any treasure when we came here. Almost all of them are the boss and the second master. We''ve worked hard for them. It''s really not worth it if we go on like this."


    After discussing with each other, they all felt that they wanted to leave. Some even left without even calling. They used their lightness skills and disappeared in the desert hillock in the blink of an eye.


    Wang Er saw that several people were going to leave, and his heart was burning with anger. He immediately stopped them and asked them coldly, "are you going to run away? When we came in, we had set rules. If anyone dares to run away from the battle and kill them on the spot, do you forget? "


    After listening to Wang Er''s words, these people immediately frowned, thinking deeply, and even some people''s faces showed the color of embarrassment.


    "There is such a thing, but we are in dire straits now. If we don''t miss it again, we will all die here sooner or later. Let''s try and see if we can escape from here."


    "Yes, it''s a knife to stretch one''s head, but it''s also a knife to shrink one''s head. Why don''t we try to survive? Second master, you''d better let us go and let us live?"


    "Second master, you can see the means of those five people just now. We are not their opponents at all. Even if we continue to spend so much, it is meaningless. We can only wait for death. Second master, would you like to go with us?"Everyone felt that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. Some even wanted to persuade Wang Er to go with them and leave this land of right and wrong. Otherwise, he would not survive.


    Wang Er was a little angry. It was clear that these people wanted to run away, and there was no intention of fighting in his heart. At the same time, Wang Er thought that even if he left scar man alone with them, he could be the boss of these people after he died.


    Although the disaster this time has passed, next time, if they encounter the same danger, will they abandon themselves? In other words, they let themselves fight against thunder and run away again. In that case, it''s meaningless to be their boss.


    Thinking of it, Wang Er Leng snorted. His two daggers twinkled with cold light, and his eyes were extremely cold. He said to several people, "danger is not dangerous, but it''s not up to you. I only know that since you have set the rules, you must act according to the rules. If you insist on going, don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Listening to Wang Er''s words, several people around them all shook their heads and sighed. They thought it was meaningless to wait. What''s the difference between waiting for death and waiting for death?

 Chapter 432

    Seeing that Wang Er wanted to stop them, these people immediately tore their faces and said directly to Wang Er.


    "We came to this desert hillock to seek wealth, not to work for you. Moreover, all the things we got along the way ended up in the space storage ring of you and the boss, but we didn''t have anything. In this case, why should we work for you two?"


    "That''s right. No matter what good things we''ve come all the way, they all come into your pockets, which has nothing to do with us. If we go on like this, and continue to go on with you, we still have nothing. Along the way, haven''t we worked for you two in vain?"


    "In my opinion, you seem to have discussed it. When we are about to go out, you two will join hands to kill us and swallow all our treasures. Now we might as well leave quickly so as not to lose our lives."


    They all expressed their true thoughts to Wang Er one after another. Anyway, they all died in the end. It''s better to fight hard before that. Maybe there will be a ray of life. At this moment, they all share a common hatred and are grasshoppers on the same rope.


    Wang Er was angry in his heart. He took two short swords in his hand and immediately killed these people in front of him. He wanted to kill one person to make an example. Only in this way can everyone be scared. Otherwise, the scene would be uncontrollable.


    At this time, Yanfei has been paying attention to Wang Er''s situation. Seeing that Wang Er wants to fight against his subordinates, Yanfei is slightly stunned at first, then frowns and asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, this guy seems to be in a rage. If he wants to fight against his companions, do we want to take care of him?"


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the situation in the distance and said to Yanfei, "I think it''s necessary. These people are just used by them. Now it''s normal for them to run away. If he wants to use this method to keep these people, you''d better help them and reduce the casualties as much as possible."


    "Yes, Jiuye." Yan Fei agrees, directly draws out the North snow knife behind the body, and directly splits out in the direction of Wang Er.


    In an instant, a long and narrow Dao Qi rushed directly past. The coldness of Dao Qi even condensed the water vapor in the air into frost. There was a long tail behind Dao Qi, which looked very gorgeous.


    When Wang Er was about to start, he suddenly felt a strong wind whistling in the distance. He could not help frowning. He quickly dodged to one side to avoid Yan Fei''s Dao Qi.


    Everyone also saw this Dao Qi and looked at Yan Fei one after another, with a look of gratitude in their eyes.


    "Boy, it''s our business. You''d better stay out of it!" At this moment, Wang Er''s heart has been angry to the extreme. Originally, he felt a little annoyed, but he didn''t expect that at this juncture, Yanfei would even stand up to make trouble. What''s the face of Wang Er?


    Yan Fei came over from one side and said to Wang Er, "these people follow you to the desert Dagang. They just want to seek money. They serve you all. They have no credit but also hard work. Now they are in danger. It''s normal for them to run for their own lives. The ants are still alive. What''s more, they are a group of living people. Because of this, you are going to kill them £¿ It''s a little too unkind. "


    "It''s none of your business!" Yan Fei hums coldly, points his dagger directly at Yan Fei in front of him, and says angrily: "boy, the battle between us has not been decided yet. You''d better take care of yourself. Now worry about others. Be careful of your life!"


    Yan Fei shook his head and said to Wang Er, "even so, I don''t want to see more people die. If you want to fight at any time, I will accompany you to the end."


    These people see Yanfei stand out, have to Yanfei cast a grateful look, have to thank Yanfei.


    "Young Xia, you are really brave. We will remember you. If you need anything in the future, just tell us. We will do our best."


    "Yes, although we are in a low level, we are also human beings. We will have feelings if we are human beings. If Wang Er wants to do something today, we will stand on the side of young Xia."


    "Young Xia, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. If you don''t dislike it, we can follow you in the future. We have no choice but to kill your companion this time. They have come up with all the ideas, and we can''t help it."


    These people began to express their gratitude to Yanfei, and also wanted to find a backer. They felt that it would be safer to follow Yanfei and others than Wang Er and scar man.


    Yan Fei didn''t look at these people. He said faintly, "today''s affair is just a matter of my ninth master''s meaning. It''s just a matter of raising one''s hand. You don''t have to worry about it. We don''t need manpower either. You''d better leave here quickly so that things will not change in a moment. Remember, don''t do evil again in the future. If we find out, we won''t forgive you."


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, they all nodded. They all said take care of Yanfei. Then they turned and left. They ran for their lives quickly.


    Looking at the short sword in the hand, Yan''s eyes are itching.However, although Wang Er was angry in his heart, he didn''t lose his mind. From the battle just now, Wang Er was able to find out the strength of Yanfei. He thought that this man''s Sabre technique was unusual, and he could even fight with himself. Although he kept fighting, he didn''t know who was going to die.


    However, in Wang Er''s opinion, if he really did that, he might really suffer a loss. After all, there are many people on the other side, and they are all rare experts. If he really did that, he would die. Let''s see how the battle between scar man and Zhang Fan is going.


    If scar man can really turn the tide and defeat the four men, it will not be too late for him to find Yanfei for revenge at that time.


    Therefore, for Wang Er, if a hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses, he has to bear it first. Let''s wait for the result.


    In the field, the battle between Zhang Fan and scar man is still in full swing. The sword spirit and sword spirit are intertwined in an instant, making a dull sound. The sand is all over the sky, blocking the sky and foggy, which makes several people in the distance can''t see clearly the situation in the field.

 Chapter 433

    After fighting for several moves, Zhang Fan seems to have found out the routine of the opponent''s moves, and immediately shows his body method of flying in the sky. He doesn''t retreat but advances under his feet. While avoiding the light of the knife, he also shortens the distance with scar man.


    "Break the empty finger!"


    In an instant, Zhang Fan immediately showed his unique skill, and a light blue finger pointed directly to scar man''s eyebrow. As long as this finger penetrated each other''s soul to know the sea, then each other''s soul to know the sea would be broken instantly, and there was no doubt that he would die.


    However, just when Zhang Fan''s finger pierced the defense barrier, it was suddenly blocked by an inexplicable dark red light, which made Zhang Fan''s finger stop for a moment.


    Scar man, after all, is also experienced in many battles. In the moment just now, he also felt that there was something wrong with the finger of palm technique. His own defense border did not hinder him. If he was hit, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Between turning around, scar man quickly avoided this Dao Zhi Mang and let Zhang Fan''s move fail.


    At this time, scar man''s forehead is also full of cold sweat, especially during the fighting period, scar man found that Zhang Fan was really powerful in front of him. There was a special charm in his sword technique, and he even matched his own killing sword technique.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan''s moves are very strange, which makes it impossible to defend. The moves are very coherent, the combination of virtual and real, which makes people unable to see any flaws. What''s more, there is a very special finger in Zhang Fan''s moves, which makes scar man even more unexpected.


    Similarly, Zhang Fan''s heart is also very confused, in his view, his broken empty finger is almost invincible, no matter what kind of master, as long as it is in his own move, then in the end, it will die, no one can escape.


    What''s more, the move of breaking the empty finger is very strange. It can ignore the defense of the other side. It can be said that it''s a surprise move. It''s impossible to defend and will not be hindered.


    But now it seems that after penetrating the defense barrier of the other side, the finger awn was blocked by the red light. What''s the matter? What is that dark red light?


    Jiuye squints his eyes in the distance, and has been paying attention to the battle in the field. Especially when he sees Zhang Fan''s breaking the empty finger, he can''t help but pick his eyebrows and feel that Zhang Fan should win the battle.


    But when Zhang Fan''s move failed, Jiuye also felt a little incredible, frowning, did not understand what was going on.


    Yan Fei couldn''t see the situation clearly, but he saw that Lu Jiuye''s expression was different. He couldn''t help but wonder. He asked Lu Jiuye, "what''s the situation now? Is it that Zhang Fan is in any trouble, or is it that he has fallen behind? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to Yan Fei, "no, the battle is still in full swing. However, just now, Zhang fan used the move of breaking the empty finger, but he was dodged by the other party. I''m more or less curious about this. It seems that no one can evade this move. It seems that Zhang Fan''s opponent is really not simple."


    "What? Zhang Fan''s broken empty finger is dodged? This How is that possible? " Yan Fei''s heart is also very curious, eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, the heart is also very puzzled.


    After listening to the conversation, Dao Lang was puzzled. He frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I don''t quite understand. What kind of martial arts is this broken empty finger? What''s the use? "


    Lu Jiuye recalled it carefully, and explained to Dao Lang: "this broken empty finger is not simple. It''s the inheritance of Zhang Fan in a cemetery cave. This broken empty finger is a mixture of space power. It can ignore the defense boundary of the other party and directly smash the other party''s spirit sea. In terms of attack, it can be said that it''s unexpected and can''t be prevented."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "but now it seems that this move has been avoided directly by the other party, which shows that the other party really has a certain strength, or there is something else on the scar man to help him avoid this move. Moreover, as far as I know, Zhang Fan''s move consumes a lot of aura in his body and is avoided by the other party I''m afraid the next battle will be a little bad for Zhang Fan. "


    Listen to Lu Jiuye say so, Dao Lang''s brow is also a wrinkle, looking at the distance of Zhang Fan, can''t help but feel a little anxious, to the side of Lu Jiuye asked: "in that case, let''s go to help now, with a few of us together, we can really deal with that guy, lest Zhang Fan hurt, also let him save some strength."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "I still believe Zhang Fan. He must have a way. If he really needs our help, he won''t be polite. Since he doesn''t say that, if we step in rashly, it''s easy to break his plan. In that case, we don''t necessarily go to help, but to make trouble."


    "Jiuye is right." Yan Fei on one side also said: "we have been with Zhang Fan all the way, and we have encountered many dangers. However, Zhang Fan was able to come up with a solution at the critical moment in the end, and finally solve the problem to protect our safety. Therefore, this time, I believe the result will be no exception. We might as well wait and see. If we really need help, We can''t go late. "After listening to them, Dao Lang felt that they were both right. Zhang Fan is really a reassuring person. Moreover, he has been wandering in the world for so long and has rich experience. He is highly alert and sensitive to any danger. Even if he meets an expert, he can defeat him in details and save him from danger. It is estimated that this time, he can do the same.


    After listening to the conversation, Gao E can''t help but feel some fear. He recalled that when he was fighting with Zhang Fan, although he was very confident in defense, it was absolutely not a problem to fight with Zhang Fan for hundreds of rounds.


    But if Zhang Fan really wants to kill himself, and uses a finger to break the void, then any of his defense will be useless. He will be directly destroyed by his soul and know the sea. Maybe he doesn''t know how he died. From a certain level, Zhang Fan has been regarded as his servant''s lover.


    Zhang Fan recalled the scene just now. He could not help but have some doubts. He frowned and asked Shi Xian, "what''s the situation? My poxu finger was blocked by a dark red light just now. What is this light? Can you block the broken finger? It''s strange

 Chapter 434

    Shi Xian also saw the scene just now, and replied to Zhang Fan: "although your broken finger can be used, it still needs a certain amount of time to be tempered. In my opinion, it''s just a small state. If you want to achieve perfection, it will take more time."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan, "if I''m not wrong, the dark red light just now should be his intention of killing. Although he didn''t change his mind into shape like you, from some angles, this idea of killing seems to belong to the same level as your point of view."


    "That is to say, although you can ignore his defense ability with poxu finger, in such a battle, his mind can block your move. In addition, he reacts very quickly. If you want to kill him with this move, it''s very difficult."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan understood in his heart, that is to say, this scar man''s intention of killing has reached a point where he can do whatever he wants, and even protect his master when he doesn''t take the initiative to stimulate. In this way, he can stop any attack related to the spirit.


    In other words, when studying the intention of killing, scar man unconsciously realized a kind of defense that can resist mental attack. In this way, mental attack of the same level is almost invalid to him.


    So, this kind of battle must find another way. Fortunately, Zhang Fan has a lot of means. If one move doesn''t work, he can still have the next move.


    Scar man adjusts his mind and takes a look at Zhang Fan in front of him. He thinks that this person is really not simple. However, judging from the move just now, using this move means that he must have consumed a lot of aura. It is estimated that he will not have such a strong move in the next battle.


    Thinking of it, scar man''s heart was rekindled with confidence, and his eyes were full of anger. He tightened the lancet tightly in his hand, and the bright red in the awn of the lancet was more prosperous. It looked bloody and murderous!


    Zhang Fan also saw the change in the opponent''s Sabre Qi. He frowned and carefully recalled what Shi Xian had just said. It seems that this man did not show all his strength just now. It is estimated that the opponent will use his own card in the next battle.


    When the momentum of scar man''s whole body climbed to the limit, he suddenly gave out a dull drink, strode at his feet, and waved the lancet desperately. In a moment, the bright red light of the lancet was just like a storm, cutting directly at Zhang Fan. It was really overwhelming.


    The killing was fierce, and the sound of sword Qi in the air was like crying, which made people scared. If people were not strong minded, their minds would have been affected, and they would have died in a dense sword Qi.


    However, due to Zhang Fan''s nature, these things are useless to Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan doesn''t dare to be careless, because he found that scar man''s sword light with killing is really special, even comparable to his own cangyun sword.


    After a few moves, Zhang Fan also found that the opponent''s moves did not change much, but the intention of the killing sword in his hand was not simple. It was increasing all the time, and he could vaguely surpass his sword intention.


    However, such a move does not make Zhang Fan feel in a hurry. He can cope with it.


    After several moves, Zhang Fan has been in a defensive state, and his sword Qi has been suppressed by the other side. He has been defending almost all the time, and he has lost the edge.


    All around the people are looking at some anxious, especially to see Zhang Fan downwind, is to help Zhang Fan.


    But when they saw the knife gas in scar man''s hand, all of them frowned, and there was a deep confusion in their eyes.


    "Ninth master, have you found that the Dao Qi in the scar man''s hand is a little strange, but I still can''t say what''s different. In short, I just think it''s strange." Yan Fei frowned and said to Lu Jiuye.


    Dao Lang held his shoulder and looked at scar man''s Dao Qi. He also said to Lu Jiuye: "yes, I think it''s strange. This man''s Dao Qi is really a bit strange. I remember clearly that when they first fought, the Dao Qi in scar man''s hand should be white. Later, it became more and more red. Moreover, I can also learn from his Dao Qi I feel something uncomfortable in my life. "


    Yan Fei is very sensitive to Dao Qi. Generally speaking, Yan Fei will feel the Dao meaning in Dao Qi for the first time, and this time is no exception. Yan Fei can feel the Dao meaning, but the killing atmosphere in Dao Qi makes him feel uncomfortable, scared, frightened, angry and so on. He can even get rid of it I feel the blood of corpses, the vast earth and the blood dripping in the red knife gas.


    Gao E''s eyebrows also slightly wrinkled up, said to the three people on one side: "although my body has been trained to the point of steel, the sword is hard to hurt, but in the face of such a knife gas, I will feel uncomfortable, it seems that I have a kind of uncomfortable feeling, this feeling is difficult to use words to describe, anyway, it is uncomfortable."


    After all, Lu Jiuye had a lot of knowledge. Looking at the red Dao Qi, he explained to the three: "it''s normal for you to feel uncomfortable when you see this Dao Qi, because it''s not ordinary Dao Qi, but Dao Qi with a sense of killing. With the blessing of this Dao Qi, the power of Dao Qi will increase, even in your eyes Before or in the mind appears the illusion, consumes the mind in the duel, is easy to lose"The intention of killing the sword?"


    The three of them said in one voice, and their expressions were the same. It seemed that they were very strange to this Dao meaning, and they heard it for the first time.


    Seeing these three people''s expressions, Lu Jiuye knew that they didn''t understand the meaning of the killing sword. He still needed to explain it to them.


    "Yes, it''s the intention of killing, which can be formed after killing many people. That kind of bloody scene, people''s wailing, and despair when facing the butcher''s knife will all merge into the light of the sword to form a special intention. This is the rudiment of the intention of killing." Lu Jiuye looked ahead and explained to them.


    "Rudiments? How did the intention of killing come into being? Is there any strict requirement? Or is it a method of cultivation for evil cultivation? " Dao Lang asked Lu Jiuye in doubt.

 Chapter 435

    Lu Jiuye solemnly explained: "this kind of killing intention is also one of the evil cultivation. Moreover, it needs to kill a lot of talents to accumulate a certain amount of hostility. It also needs a certain understanding ability to turn this hostility into killing. Therefore, it is not what ordinary people can understand."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "the reason why I say that what he understands is just the rudiment is that his Dao idea has not completely affected people''s mind. It''s just a blessing for Dao Qi. Therefore, I think he just understands some skin hairs."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, they all frowned deeply. They knew something about the meaning of this kind of killing sword.


    "If the scarred man only appreciates a kind of rudiment, is this kind of killing rudiment already so powerful? If he really understands the meaning of this kind of killing knife, how can it be? " Dao Lang said to Lu Jiuye with a surprised look on his face.


    Yan Fei also thinks that this kind of Dao meaning is strange. In his opinion, it''s normal that Dao meaning has certain attributes. However, this kind of killing Dao meaning has such power only at the rudimentary level of the entry level. It really surprised Yan Fei. No wonder the strength of evil cultivation can be improved so much. Many people have already embarked on such a path in order to pursue absolute power road.


    "Ninth master, if you say that the evil cultivation can quickly improve their own strength, will the world be willing to learn these evil things?" Yan Fei frowned and said to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and explained to Yan Fei, "no, it''s not as simple as you think. Generally speaking, people with insufficient aptitude can''t understand the skills of evil cultivation. Only those with extraordinary talent can understand them. Therefore, not everyone can do evil cultivation."


    "Although the skills in evil cultivation can quickly improve one''s strength, such a realm is like a castle in the air, which is not stable. Moreover, evil cultivation will encounter bottlenecks, which will cost a lot to make a breakthrough. In this way, it''s better to lay a solid foundation to make one''s strength more powerful, but it takes a certain amount of time It''s just that as long as you can adjust your mind and don''t be impetuous, it''s not difficult to do it. "


    Gao E sighed and said to Lu Jiuye: "although they all say that, when they enter a bottleneck, they are in a state of impatience, especially when they see that the people around them are surpassing you and even laughing at you. At this time, the impatience from the depths of their hearts will show itself inadvertently."


    "That''s right." Dao Lang also said: "although no one is practicing, the first lesson is to keep his mind and not be impetuous, but who can really do it in the long road of real cultivation?"


    Lu Jiuye sighed in his heart and said to himself, "I can''t help it. Maybe it''s the greed of people in the world. Otherwise, how can so many people go on the road of evil cultivation?"


    In the field, although Zhang Fan is in a defensive state, he is still able to cope with it. It is just an illusion that he has fallen behind.


    In addition, when Zhang Fan was fighting, he was also observing the other side in secret. From the sabre technique, the war criminals had already found some rules and rhythms in the other side''s Sabre technique, so it was relatively easy to deal with them.


    When scar man saw Zhang Fan retreating, he was very excited. He was full of confidence in the battle. His Sabre skills were getting faster and faster, and his information was multiplying. Unconsciously, he had played his Sabre skills to the limit.


    However, if the water is full, it will overflow, and if the moon is full, it will lose. When everything reaches a peak state, the next step is to go downhill.


    Zhang Fan also grasped this point. When he saw that scar man''s Sabre technique had reached its limit, he felt that his Sabre technique was nothing more than that. There was no room for improvement. It was time to start a counterattack.


    After avoiding the light of scar man''s sword, Zhang Fan''s long sword turned, and a thunder ball appeared on the edge of the sword. The light of the thunder ball was compressed to the limit, and there was a crackling sound between it and the sword.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan cuts a sword directly at the scar man in front of him, and the thunder ball shoots at the scar man in front of him instantly.


    Because the distance is very close, scar man has more confidence in this battle, and has no reaction at all. At this time, Zhang Fan will suddenly fight back against him.


    But when he reacted, it was too late, especially in such a short distance, he could not dodge. He simply took the long willow blade in his hand and directly resisted Zhang Fan''s blow.


    At this time, there was only a dull roar. The moment the thunder ball came into contact with scar man''s blade, it suddenly burst open. Countless electric currents were like wild horses that had taken off the reins. They ran around quickly, and a huge force instantly hit scar man out.


    After flying for a long distance, scar man stabilized his figure. At this time, he looked very embarrassed. The current had broken through his defense barrier, and directly broke his clothes, burned a piece of skin, and looked scorched black. His hair stood up directly under the action of the current, and his face was scorched black, which made him look like a street The beggars on the edge.At this time, scar man''s face was full of surprise. This kind of mood seemed to fall to the bottom of the valley as soon as he was on the cloud. The gap in his heart was too big, even he could not accept it. How could he not understand why Zhang Fan, who was still oppressed by himself just now, could burst out such amazing sword skills in an instant, which was a bit unreasonable.


    Wang Er was standing in the distance. When Zhang Fan was fighting with scar man just now, he began to observe the surrounding environment. If there was anything wrong, he would run away immediately to avoid anything unexpected.


    However, in the battle just now, Wang Er found that scar man seemed to have the upper hand, which made Wang Er''s heart lit up hope. He couldn''t help thinking that maybe scar brother could really turn the tide and defeat all the five people. At this time, he could help others and make friends with scar brother in the future.


    Moreover, now that everyone has left, all the good things he got from entering Dagang desert are in brother scar''s storage ring. Maybe after helping brother scar, brother scar will be happy and give him some good things.

 Chapter 436

    Wang Er seems to see hope in his eyes with his wishful thinking.


    However, when he saw that brother scar was cut off by Zhang Fan, he was shocked. He opened his mouth and widened his eyes. He didn''t understand what was going on, and he was even speechless.


    But in contrast, Lu Jiuye and his party immediately began to clap and applaud. A big stone in their heart also fell to the ground and said one after another.


    "Right, that''s Zhang Fan''s strength. I don''t think he will be defeated at all. It''s just a moment of tolerance." Dao Lang holds his shoulder and looks at Zhang Fan in front of him, with a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    Gao E laughed and said to Dao Lang: "in my opinion, Zhang Fan hasn''t come up with his real mace yet. When I was fighting with him, I was surprised to see his sword technique, especially the sword Qi with space power. In this battle, he hasn''t used such a move. Obviously, in Zhang Fan '', It''s not worth using such superb sword skills to deal with such a person. "


    Yan Fei was surprised and thought about it carefully. He asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you think Zhang Fan uses the method of concession to make the other party''s confidence increase first, and then he starts to fight back. In this way, he can catch the other party by surprise."


    Lu Jiuye nodded with a smile and said to Yanfei, "it may be so. Zhang Fan''s battle is full of details. You should study hard. Maybe you can use it when you wander in the future. If you really have such strength and intelligence, I will be relieved when you wander in the future."


    In Lu Jiuye''s mind, Zhang Fan is not only strong, but also very smart. In the battle, he responds very quickly, especially in some details. He will come up with good ways to save the day. That''s why he is so strong. Compared with Zhang Fan''s courage and problem-solving ability, Lu Fan is even better The ninth master also sighed that he was inferior.


    The dust all around is gone. Zhang Fan walks forward step by step with his sword in his hand. The blade is facing down. The thunder ball is born on the tip of the sword, and the white current crackles. Even the blade of the cold water sword is full of current, which makes the edge of the sword more bright.


    Scar man''s heart is more or less panic, and he has awakened from the shock just now. His brow is locked. Recalling the scene just now, scar man''s heart has a little fear. Before, he never thought that Zhang Fan would have such strength, but now it seems that the young man in front of him is really not simple.


    As the saying goes, one can''t judge one''s appearance and the sea can''t measure one''s strength. Although Zhang Fan seems to be just a shackle state, his power is no different from that of the experts in the Mahayana period. Even his swordsmanship is beyond the control of the experts in the Mahayana period.


    Looking at Zhang Fan coming step by step, scar man''s eyes were full of fear. He looked around again and found that his men had gone nowhere. It was estimated that he had seen something wrong with the fight and they all fled for their lives.


    In the heart secretly sighed a tone, scar man''s in the heart understand, even if is to run away now, in addition to Zhang Fan etc., almost nobody can know.


    Thinking of this, scar man thought to himself that if you want to stay here, you''d better save your life first. What''s more, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. If a hero doesn''t suffer losses, it''s better to go.


    The foot retreated a step backward, scar male looked around, in the heart is thinking about how to get away, smoothly escape from Zhang Fan''s hand.


    However, all this is in the eyes of Zhang Fan, if the general opponent, fight to this time, the other side retreat, then Zhang Fan will not care, let him live.


    But in front of him, the scarred man killed many people, and the means were extremely cruel. Especially when he recalled the tragic situation of those Dao Lang and Gao E''s men, Zhang Fan felt a sense of killing.


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, Zhang Fan suddenly cut his cold water sword in front of him. Suddenly, a white sword with electric current cut in the direction of scar man.


    Scar man has suffered a loss in this move just now, and he is very scared. At the same time, he has figured out how to escape. Just when Zhang Fan started, scar man immediately found the opportunity to show his lightness skills to the limit, and tried his best to dodge in the distance.


    I want to take this opportunity to escape from here. In this way, although the other party feels that he is dodging, in fact, he is trying to escape. When the other party reacts, he has already run away and it is not easy to catch up.


    Zhang Fan couldn''t see his intention. After exerting a move of sword Qi, Zhang Fan immediately displayed his sword skills. Under the control of Zhang Fan''s mental power, the cold water sword flew to the position where scar man wanted to escape. The blade of the sword rotated, and countless sword Qi were like a storm pear flower, which immediately blocked scar man''s escape.


    Scar man frowned, but he was on guard. He had already thought about it in advance. It''s not so easy for him to escape from the other party. Zhang Fan''s method is definitely not only that, so he still thought about it in his heart to avoid accidents.See Zhang Fan in the hands of the cold water sword to intercept himself, scar man''s face showed a sinister smile.


    In fact, the direction he wanted to escape was not here, but to lure Zhang Fan to use a sword technique. In this way, he would have a rest to escape in a safer direction.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the range of sword Qi attack, scar man suddenly turned his feet, wriggled his body hard, dodged Zhang Fan''s sword skill, and rushed to another direction.


    As he fled, scar man began to be complacent. In his opinion, Zhang Fan would not have thought that he still had such a skill. Moreover, his move had been used many years ago, and it was almost a trial and error. Anyone would have thought of it.


    When scar man was complacent, a figure appeared in front of him. This figure, with both hands on his back, looked romantic and upright. It was Zhang Fan just now.


    See here, scar man can''t help a Leng, how also didn''t think, this Zhang Fan will have such a hand, in his escape route to intercept.

 Chapter 437

    However, scar man also observed a detail, that is, Zhang fan does not have a sword in his hand now.


    Scar man knows that for a swordsman, the sword in his hand is his lifeblood. If the sword is lost, the swordsman''s strength will be greatly reduced. In other words, Zhang Fan, who has no sword in his hand, has no strength at all and can''t be his opponent.


    Think of this, scar man''s eyes flashed a layer of fierce cold light, mouth a big drink, willow blade quickly toward Zhang Fan hang past.


    When scar man desperately waved the willow blade in his hand, countless sword Qi formed a whirlwind and quickly approached Zhang Fan.


    "Flame storm."


    With a long roar, countless murderous swords with red light rush towards Zhang Fan. Under the impetus of murderous swords, the Dao Qi suddenly forms a whirlwind. As long as it is wrapped in it, no matter how strong the person''s body barrier or what kind of defense magic weapon he has, he will be consumed and turned into a pile of bones.


    Danger!


    Lu Jiuye and others in the distance are worried when they see that scar man uses such a move. They understand that scar man is at a dead end now. They just wanted to escape, but they were intercepted by Zhang Fan''s Royal sword skill. In this case, scar man''s move must be a unique move, and they even want to kill him.


    Zhang Fan took a look at each other''s moves, his heart is still very calm, he also thought that the other party would be at this time, intend to work hard with himself.


    Although Zhang Fan has no cold water sword in his hand, it does not mean that he has no other means.


    Just as the storm of Dao Qi was approaching Zhang Fan''s face, Zhang Fan''s right sword fingers suddenly rose together, his mind moved, and countless Dao Qi appeared between his fingers, directly facing the Dao Qi in front of him.


    At this moment, the confrontation between Dao Qi and Jian Qi began to counteract in an instant, and the shock waves spread all around, and their power made the world tremble.


    At this time, Zhang Fan has recalled the cold water sword, and his footwork moves. He immediately uses the footwork of XingKong Lingbo to the limit, bypasses the shockwave in an instant, and rushes towards scar man.


    Scar man was shocked by the shock wave and suffered some internal injuries. He was very puzzled. He was surprised in his eyes. He never thought that Zhang Fan, who had no sword in his hand, could even send out so much sword Qi. It was a great surprise to him.


    For Zhang Fan''s strength, scar man also said that he couldn''t see through more and more, so now he had only one idea in his heart, that is, to leave here quickly. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. If he doesn''t leave again, he will die.


    Thinking of this, scar man turns around and will use his lightness skills and rush to the distance. But at this time, he finds that a figure appears behind him.


    This figure, holding a sharp sword, exudes a kind of dignity around his body. It is Zhang Fan who is fighting with him.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Scar man''s eyes showed a look of panic, and his heart was full of surprise. How could he not believe that Zhang Fan''s moving speed was so fast that he came to his back unconsciously, which was really like a ghost.


    When Zhang Fan saw scar man turning around, he directly raised the cold water sword in his hand. The blade of the sword pointed directly to scar man''s throat. With a chill, the temperature around him suddenly dropped, which was very cold.


    So it seems that the battle is over, and everyone feels shocked for a while. Even they haven''t seen such a wonderful duel for a long time. Although in the middle of the battle, they have made a cold sweat in their hearts for Zhang Fan, at the end of Zhang Fan''s counterattack, everyone has a feeling of blood boiling.


    "What''s Zhang Fangang''s move? He doesn''t have cold water sword in his hand. Can he even send out sword Qi? It''s unbelievable. Is it difficult? Now he has achieved the state of having a sword in his heart instead of a sword in his hand? " Dao Lang''s eyes are very big. He looks at Zhang Fan strangely. His eyes are full of shock.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also full of shock, staring at Zhang Fan, to one side of Lu Jiu Ye asked: "Jiu Ye, what magic weapon Zhang fan used just now? Or what kind of sword technique did he practice, and he could use reference to refer to sword? The power is not inferior to the Dao Qi of a Mahayana seven level master? "


    Lu Jiuye was shocked to some extent. Although he knew that Zhang Fan was very powerful, with extraordinary means and great skills, he never thought that Zhang Fan was so powerful that he could use his finger to represent the sword and send out such powerful sword Qi. Lu Jiuye really didn''t expect that.


    "It should be like this, but I''m also curious about how strong Zhang Fan is. We''ve been fighting all the way, but we''ve never seen Zhang Fan have such ability. It''s really amazing." Lu Jiuye said with a shocked face.


    Gao E doesn''t think so. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s ability should be like this. That scar man is not Zhang Fan''s opponent at all.


    "I think Zhang Fan''s means are normal. You know, he is a man who can leave traces on me. If he can''t even clean up this guy, it''s abnormal." Gao E hugged his shoulder and put a look on his face. You didn''t disappoint me.They all come to Zhang Fan''s side. They glare at scar man, especially Dao Lang and Gao E. they want to cut scar man to pieces now.


    "Zhang Fan, give this man to us, and we will deal with him." Gao E looks at the scar man in front of him and says to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan shrugged his shoulders and felt that it didn''t matter. No matter who he handed it over to, it was OK. In the end, the fate of scar man had been decided, and there was no difference. For Gao E and Dao Lang who had revenge, the scar man could not escape death.


    Zhang Fan put down his sword, turned and walked to one side.


    Yan Fei took a look at the distance and said to Zhang Fan, "by the way, there is still one person among them, who should be hiding there."


    Finish saying, Yan Fei directly hand up knife fall, instant a knife directly cut to the front of Wang Er''s hiding place.


    Wang Ergang is completely shocked by Zhang Fan''s move. He hides his breath to avoid being found. However, for Wang Er, he still wants to wait and see how Zhang Fan will deal with scar man.


    Because he knew in his heart that scar man had a way of hiding things.

 Chapter 438

    In order not to be found by others, scar man even hid a storage space ring directly in his own Dantian, which was full of valuable things. In this way, if he didn''t kill him, no one could find where the storage space ring was.


    Moreover, even if someone really killed him, he might not find where the ring was, because no one would think that he would hide things like this.


    Wang Erzhi didn''t leave because he wanted to see if Zhang Fan would find the storage ring in scar man''s elixir after they killed scar man. If they didn''t find it, Wang Erzhi would kill scar man and get the storage ring from his elixir after they left. In this way, the second half of Wang Erzhi would die You don''t have to worry about life.


    Moreover, Wang Er guessed that there must be a secret that scar man has become stronger for so many years. If he can really get it, it will help him to improve his realm and strength.


    When I was thinking about it in my heart, I suddenly heard a cold breath from the distance. The light of the knife flickered and went straight to Wang Er''s position.


    Wang Ergang reaction, heart suddenly surprised, secretly thinking, not good, he was found.


    At that time, Wang Er''s first reaction was to leave here quickly, otherwise his life would be in danger. After all, scar men are not their rivals, and their own strength is even worse.


    Turning around, Wang Er plans to use his lightness skill and escape.


    However, Zhang Fan came behind him with the fastest speed, and the sword spirit turned into countless sword Qi, which directly enveloped Wang Er. Obviously, if Wang Er dares to mess, he will directly cut Wang Er into meat mud with these sword Qi.


    Rao Jiantong said: "I knelt down and asked you for life. I didn''t know what he meant


    At this time, Wang Er was already scared and silly. He had to beg for mercy in his heart. As for those treasures, he did not dare to think about them, otherwise, his life would not be protected. So, the goal now is to save his life first.


    Zhang Fan didn''t say anything. He grabbed Wang Er''s shoulder and walked towards the crowd.


    Dao Lang took a look at them. He was very angry, especially at the thought of his dead brothers.


    "I ask you, where are the heads of my men?" Dao Lang looks coldly at the two people in front of him and asks angrily.


    Scar man is still not satisfied, also don''t see Dao Lang, is a pair of want to kill want to cut, obedient appearance.


    Seeing scar man''s attitude, Dao Lang was very angry. He wanted to smash his head with his long iron stick.


    Gao E raised the broad blade sword in his hand and said to Dao Lang, "you have to kill him. Anyway, we can be regarded as revenge for our brothers."


    "That won''t do." Dao Lang shook his head slightly and said to Gao E, "this guy has killed so many of our brothers. It''s a bit too cheap to kill him directly."


    Zhang Fan has been standing beside him, looking at Dao Lang and Wang Er. He thinks to himself that the scar man is in a completely uncoordinated state now. It''s a bit difficult to ask him something from his mouth. He looks like he''s going home to death now. It''s meaningless to ask him.


    Wang Er, on the other hand, was scared out of his wits, weeping and despondent. He seemed to be full of despair, trembling and fear in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that this person must not want to die, otherwise, he will not become like this.


    Since Wang Er doesn''t want to die, Zhang fan can already think of how to deal with him in his heart. As long as he is allowed to live as the exchange condition, he may be able to ask something from his mouth.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan whispered a few words to Yan Fei, meaning that he asked Wang Er to see what he could ask.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei nods slightly, turns around and walks to Wang Er, holding the North snow knife in his hand. The cold makes the temperature drop suddenly.


    Wang Er found that Yanfei was approaching him with a guy in his hand. His fear suddenly rose to the limit, and he quickly said, "young Xia, spare your life! What do you want to know? I promise I will tell you everything, as long as you can let me live. "


    After listening to Wang Er''s words, Yan Fei was stunned. She didn''t expect that this guy would be scared like this. It''s too timid. She had to force a confession from him again.


    He turns his head and looks at Zhang Fan not far away. Yan Fei''s eyes are full of inquiry. It seems that he wants to ask Zhang Fan how to ask Wang Er. After all, Yan Fei is also the first time to extort a confession.


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly to Yan Fei, indicating that he could ask anything without taboo.Yan Fei thought about it, but he asked what Dao Lang had asked at that time. He asked Wang Er, "where are the heads of our companions now?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Wang Er quickly takes out a black cloth bag from the storage space ring. The blood is dripping all around the bag, and it looks very full inside.


    Yan Fei takes a look and frowns. She even thinks that their means are really cruel. She even keeps her head. Is it any use for them to take these heads?


    Dao Lang took a look at the cloth bag and opened it directly. He found that it was the heads of his subordinates and those of his high-ranking subordinates.


    Seeing these, Dao Lang and Gao E''s eyes suddenly turned red and looked at Wang Er one after another. Their killing intention was very cold and spread around.


    Scared by this momentum, Wang Er quickly fell to his knees and kept bowing and kowtowing. He was already talking nonsense, almost shirking his responsibility. Wang Er said that he had no choice but to do all these things. It was scar man''s meaning. If he disobeyed his orders, he would be in big trouble.


    After listening to Wang Er''s words, scar man''s eyes flashed cold. He thought that at the beginning, this man was obedient and flattering around him. Unexpectedly, at this point today, this man suddenly rebelled. This is clearly a villain''s face!

 Chapter 439

    With a cold hum, scar man said to Wang Er coldly: "Wang Er, I''ve always been kind to you. When I was by my side, you were as obedient as a dog, but now you are so spineless in the face of great difficulties. It''s really disappointing for me to know that you are such a face. I shouldn''t have rescued you from the mouth of wild animals at the beginning!"


    Although this is not very pleasant to hear, but for the cheeky Wang Er, it is nothing. He still has a flattering smile on his face and responds to scar man: "scar brother, this time is different from the past. Although you have saved me and saved my life, I have been waiting on you for a long time, so I have paid off this kindness."


    After a pause, Wang Er continued to say to scar man: "what''s more, I''ve done a lot of disgraceful things for you for so many years. Especially before that, you asked me to kill those people. I didn''t want to kill them, but you forced me all the time. In order to survive, I had to do that. Today, you can come to such an end. It''s your own fault But don''t bother me. I''m innocent. "


    "Son of a bitch!" Scar man with cannibal eyes, in front of Wang Er angrily said: "timid, greedy generation, how do you deserve to stay in my side, knew so, I should have a knife to you at that time."


    Wang Er is now confident, for scar man''s words, is still disapproval, said: "no way, I am such a person, in order to live, I am willing to be a dog beside you, but now, you are in trouble, why should I accompany you to die?"


    With that, Wang Er said to Dao Lang and Gao E: "two heroes, all this is his idea. We are just acting according to orders, otherwise we will all die. Please hold high your hand. The injustice has a head and the debt has a owner. You can take revenge on him. Don''t come to me."


    Then, Wang Er pointed to a cloth bag on the ground and continued: "your men''s heads are here. He asked us to do all this. It''s none of my business


    Dao Lang and Gao E took a look at these heads, and they were furious. They clenched their fists tightly, and their forehead was full of green tendons. There was endless anger in their eyes.


    Yan Fei took a look at Wang Er''s face and shook his head slightly. He asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do we really want to keep him? I think it''s better to let the scar man kill him directly. How can a man with no backbone live in the world? "


    Lu Jiuye sighed and said to Yanfei, "mole ants are still living secretly, not to mention human beings. When they are in danger, some people will choose to grovel in order to save their lives. This is also a normal phenomenon. However, it is natural for them to kill and pay for their lives and debts. As for whether they can survive, it depends on what they mean."


    With that, Lu Jiuye pointed to Dao Lang and Gao E on one side. After all, they were the two men who were killed. They are the most decisive people now.


    Gao E''s temper is very hot, especially when he sees his men''s heads. His anger gushes out of his heart. He directly takes the broad blade long knife in his hand and steps forward. Between turning around, a thick knife air instantly splits scar man out.


    All of a sudden, scar man didn''t respond, and even forgot to urge him to protect his body. For a moment, a bone deep scar appeared on his chest, and blood gushed.


    In addition, Gao E''s knife is very heavy. In an instant, it has made scar man suffer a lot of internal injuries.


    At this time, scar man struggled to get up from the ground, spitting blood, pale, looks very embarrassed.


    Gao E angrily said to scar man, "these brothers of mine were brought out by me. At that time, I promised them that I would take all of them out of the desert Dagang safely. But now, you killed them without even asking. Today, I''m going to avenge them! Comfort their souls with your blood. "


    "Not only that!" Dao Lang also came over from one side and said to scar man coldly: "you have killed many people on your way. I have a look. We don''t know the head in the black cloth bag. You have killed so many people on your way. Today we will do justice for heaven and get rid of you!"


    After listening to these two people''s words, scar man burst out laughing and said to them, "since you are in your hands, I have no complaints. Especially when I meet such a Kendo master, I am convinced that I lost. I should pay for my voice."


    After wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, scar man continued: "I''ve been psychologically prepared since the day when I entered the Jianghu and understood the meaning of the killing sword. I''ve had enough money for so many years. Come on, kill me!"


    "Well, I''ll help you today!"


    Gao E yelled and rushed forward. With a long broad blade sword in his hand, he cut off the head of the scar man in an instant. In an instant, the corpse fell to the ground and the scar man fell.


    Seeing this, Wang Er immediately clapped his hands and flattered Gao E habitually. He said to Gao E''s thumbs up: "the hero is really a good swordsman. He killed the bastard directly when he got up and fell. It''s a great blessing in the martial arts of the river and the lake. It''s good for the common people to get rid of demons and defend the way."After hearing this, Gao E still looks cold. He looks at Wang Er in front of him and walks towards Wang Er step by step with his broad blade and long knife in his hand.


    Wang Er suddenly felt something wrong. As Gao E got closer to him, Wang Er even felt a sense of death.


    "No, don''t kill me. I can give you whatever you want. I didn''t get any good things when I came to this desert hillock. All the good things are in brother scar''s hands. Oh, by the way, brother scar has a special space ring with treasure, which is in his elixir field. If you don''t believe me, you can open his elixir field and have a look. I only know so much, please Let me live


    Wang Er felt that his life was in danger. He said something bad in his heart and immediately began to panic. He even began to throw his storage rings to the other party in order to exchange for a life. He even told scar man''s secret and wanted to exchange his life.


    However, in Gao E''s view, as long as you kill him, you can get these things. Therefore, these things are not enough to change Wang Er''s life.

 Chapter 440

    Dao Lang stands on one side, holding his shoulder, looking at Wang Er in front of him coldly. As long as the other party has any abnormal behavior, then he will not stand by.


    Wang Er saw this, completely flustered in his heart, and quickly began to kowtow to other people to admit his mistake. He wanted to ask for help so that he could speak for him and let him live.


    However, everyone''s attitude towards Wang Er is indifferent. There is a kind of contempt and heartlessness in his eyes. No one will stand up to help him.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Er''s heart was not reconciled. He thought about it carefully. He found that the man who was fighting in the field just now was Zhang Fan. Although he was humble, his words were very important. These people listened to him very much.


    Thinking of this, Wang Er immediately turned to look at Zhang Fan and quickly climbed to Zhang Fan on the ground. He looked like a dog. He pulled Zhang Fan''s trouser legs and cried and said, "young Xia, please let me live. I have said what I should say. If you want anything else, I can satisfy you. I have a lot of treasures hidden outside. As long as you are willing to let me go, I promise I will not keep any of these good things. I will give them all to you! "


    Zhang Fan is still silent. For such a person, Zhang Fan doesn''t even want to pay attention to him. If he is let go, he will still do harm for the tiger. In the future, he will do harm to the river and the lake. He will never have the heart of repentance. He is still hard to change his nature.


    Gao E was still walking towards Wang Er. The cold light of the sword was shining, and he was extremely dazzling. His face was expressionless, cold and incomparable, without the slightest pity.


    Dao Lang and others are expressionless, watching quietly.


    However, when Lu Jiuye looked at Wang Er holding Zhang Fan''s trouser legs, he couldn''t help frowning. He always felt that what Wang Er was going to do might be bad for Zhang Fan. He was worried about Zhang Fan.


    Wang Er took a look around and felt that it was useless to say anything today. In this case, he had to catch the thief first. He had to control Zhang Fan before making plans.


    Think of this, Wang Er''s eyes with a kind of cold eyes, suddenly pulled out a dagger from his waist, easy footed, instantly around Zhang Fan''s back, the right hand dagger directly against Zhang Fan''s neck, seems to want to take Zhang Fan as a hostage, in order to protect his integrity.


    "Don''t come here! If any of you dare come here, I''ll kill him! " Wang Er''s eyes were full of blood at this time, just like a madman. He said fiercely to Gao E in front of him. That kind of look was extremely terrifying. It was totally different from him who had just groveled.


    Gao E stops and frowns. Unexpectedly, the grandson jumps over the wall and wants to take Zhang Fan as a hostage. It''s troublesome.


    Dao Lang looks at the situation in front of him and wants to help Zhang Fan out, but it''s too late at all. In this way, Wang Er really wants to kill Zhang Fan. It''s bound to be bad for Zhang Fan. Let''s have a look first.


    Lu Jiuye was the first to think of such a situation. Although Lu Jiuye had already figured out how to use the space to move Zhang Fan out of the other party''s hands, he was slow in the end. Zhang Fan was directly controlled by the other party.


    Yan Fei feels that Wang Er is really shameless and wants to kill him now. But now Zhang Fan is still in his hands. What can he do?


    "Ninth master, what should I do?" Yan Fei brows locked, whispered to the side of Lu Jiuye asked.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s see." Lu Jiuye is also a little worried, but he can''t do anything. If he messes up, Wang Er may be emotional, which is not good for Zhang Fan.


    Wang Er narrowed his eyes. His eyes were full of poison. Looking at the five people in front of him, he held the dagger tightly and was ready to start at any time.


    But at this time, Wang Er suddenly found something wrong. Why are there five people on the opposite side? Isn''t Zhang Fan controlled by himself? So who is the fifth person?


    Wang Er, who was puzzled in his heart, frowned and swept all the faces in front of him. He suddenly found that behind the four, there was a young man, handsome and handsome, with a light blue sword hanging around his waist. It was Zhang Fan.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s face, Wang Er''s heart was shocked. He couldn''t help thinking to himself, if the person in front of him is Zhang Fan, who is the person he controls?


    Looking down, Wang Er found that the figure under his control was getting lighter and lighter, and finally disappeared.


    "This What''s going on? "


    For a moment, Wang Er''s heart was more or less crazy, and his eyes were even more frightened. He couldn''t believe that things would turn out like this.


    When Dao Lang saw this, he turned around and shot a stick directly at Wang Er in front of him. Suddenly, a huge stick awn hit Wang Er''s chest directly.


    In an instant, Wang Er was immediately hit by the huge stick awn of this knife and flew out, even his chest ribs were broken, and a mouthful of blood with broken meat came out of his mouth, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "For Why? "


    Until this moment, Wang Er''s heart is still puzzled, even if it is dead, he will die, after all, this matter he always does not understand.However, if someone else thinks about it, they can''t understand it. Recently, when Zhang Fan was flying in the starry sky, he even integrated space power into his footwork. His speed was much faster than before, so that he would leave a shadow behind him. Moreover, the shadow lingered.


    Therefore, when Wang Er begged Zhang Fan for mercy, Zhang Fan was on guard. He felt that Wang Er might jump out of the wall and suddenly make an impulsive move.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also found that in Wang Er''s eyes, he seemed to have a kind of fierce feeling. Zhang Fan could realize that this man was not so simple, even ambitious.


    Sure enough, at the critical moment, Wang Er really started with Zhang Fan. Just when Wang Er''s steps changed, Zhang Fan already had action. Although Wang Er''s speed was very fast, Zhang Fan''s speed was faster, and even Wang Er didn''t respond. He directly cast a star wave and left the spot.


    When the dagger in Wang''s second hand touched Zhang Fan''s neck, Zhang Fan had already left, leaving only a shadow.


    So, for this point, Wang Er didn''t think about it when he died. What''s the matter? It has always become a huge mystery in his heart.

 Chapter 441

    "This guy is really a thief. He jumped out of the wall in a hurry at this time. Fortunately, he was not in danger. This is Zhang Fan. If he was happy with others, he would have been recruited a long time ago. He would not have a chance to live." Dao Lang frowned and said to the crowd.


    "Not bad!" Gao E''s heart is also more angry. He thought that he would kill him directly, but now it seems that he must torture him well, otherwise it will be hard to get rid of his hatred.


    Turning around, Gao E said to Zhang Fan: "if I were you, I would cut him with my sword directly, and move faster. In this way, when he is not dead, I can see my body turning into a pile of bones, and I will always be in fear."


    Yan Fei also felt a little angry, but he didn''t say anything. However, he agreed with what Dao Lang and Gao E said. He really should teach this person a profound lesson.


    However, Lu Jiuye was kind-hearted and didn''t agree with them. Since he was dying, he should kill him. There''s no need to create a new evil.


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "no, he is seriously injured now, and he will die soon. What''s more, he can''t help me with his ability. Why treat him like this? It''s up to you to deal with him."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned and walked to one side.


    Lu Jiuye pats Yanfei, and they turn to keep up with Zhang Fan. They don''t want to see the bloody scene.


    Gao E took a look at Wang Er, who was seriously injured in front of him, patted Dao Lang on the shoulder and said to him, "brother, I''ll leave this man to you."


    With that, Gao E turned and walked to one side instead of looking at Dao Lang.


    Dao Lang takes a look at Wang Er, who is seriously injured. He tightens the long stick in his hand. His eyes are still full of endless anger. With a loud drink, he suddenly rises up and raises the long stick over his head with both hands.


    Suddenly, a stick awn appeared out of thin air, and grew well in the wind, quickly toward Wang Er Pai in the past, powerful, unstoppable.


    At this time, Wang Ergen didn''t have any fighting power, let alone defense. Looking at the stick in front of him, Wang Ergen''s eyes were full of despair.


    With a thump, the huge stick suddenly turned Wang Er, who had no resistance, into meat sauce, and finally turned into a pool of pus blood, which dyed the ground of Dagang in the desert red.


    After putting away Wang Er''s storage space ring, Dao Lang''s head doesn''t return to Zhang Fan''s direction.


    Zhang Fan came to the scar man''s body, at this time the scar man has turned into a headless body, blood is still surging wildly, but it has almost flowed.


    Yan Fei was puzzled and asked Lu Jiuye, "now that we have avenged those people, why should we stay here? Why don''t we get on the road earlier, so we can get out of here as soon as possible. "


    Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Yanfei, "have you forgotten what Wang Er said just now when he was dying to beg for mercy?"


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Yan Fei could not help thinking about it in his heart. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and asked Lu Jiuye, "do you mean The storage space ring in scar man''s elixir field


    Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said to Yanfei, "yes, it''s this thing."


    "That''s strange." Yan Fei frowned, held his shoulder and said: "how can this storage space ring be put in the Dantian? How on earth did he do it? Won''t that make any difference? "


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei, "of course, there will be a welcome. Dantian is the place of Qi mansion. You can''t be careless. If there is any loss, then Dantian will be abandoned. For a monk, what does it mean to abolish Dantian?"


    "It means that this person has no fate with cultivation in this life." Yan Fei nods and answers.


    "You''re right." Lu Jiuye nodded in agreement and continued to say to Yanfei: "so, this scar man put his storage space ring in his own Dantian gas mansion, which means that there must be something extraordinary in this storage space ring, otherwise, he would not have preserved it in such a dangerous way."


    After listening to the conversation, Gao E came over with his shoulder in his arms and said, "it''s hard to say. After all, Wang Ergang is in the state of begging for mercy. Who knows if he is talking big? How can such a thing happen? Maybe he''s just making it up. "


    Dao Lang said to Gao E: "I don''t think it''s possible. Birds will die, and their songs will be sad. People will die, and their words will be good. Wang Er''s attitude at that time was begging for mercy. I don''t think it''s possible for Wang Er to lie in this case."


    "That''s easy. We can directly use a knife to cut the scar man''s Dantian and see if there is a storage space ring in it. Anyway, now he is a corpse, and there is no cruelty." Gao E looked at the Dantian part of the body and said to several people.


    Dan Tian frowned and asked, "is it really strange that someone can hide something? How on earth did he do it? What''s more, why can''t I find anything in his corpse when I examine it with my mind? "Shi Xian explained to Zhang Fan: "of course, you can''t find it with the spirit. You know, the elixir field is the place where the spirit is stored, and it will have a certain effect of blocking the spirit. Generally speaking, only the most important things will be put into the elixir field. Some don''t want to be found, and some want to use the spirit in the elixir field to nourish the treasure. If this person dies If he''s gone, then the things in his Dantian may not be discovered in his life. "


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan also felt that he had a long experience. For this kind of thing, he really heard about it for the first time. At the same time, he was very curious about the scar man''s storage ring hidden in the Dantian. What treasure is inside? It''s so mysterious.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately pointed to it and inspired the sword Qi in his body. He immediately opened the Dantian part of the corpse and found a simple storage ring inside.


    "My God! That''s true Gao E''s face was full of surprise. Although he had thought that there would be something in scar man''s Dantian before, now he was still shocked.

 Chapter 442

    Dao Lang''s eyes are shining. In his opinion, there must be something good about the storage ring in Dao Lang''s Dantian. Otherwise, there is no need to hide it so deep. He can''t wait to rub his hands.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also a little excited, to the side of Lu Jiuye said: "Jiuye! There is something in this guy''s elixir! I don''t know what''s inside


    Lu Jiuye was also a little excited. He opened his eyes and looked at the storage ring. His heart was full of expectation, but he didn''t take the next step.


    As everyone knows, Zhang Fan is the most powerful one in this. No matter his character or ability, all the four people present are convinced. Therefore, Zhang Fan should open this storage ring to see what''s inside.


    Zhang Fan with a suction, directly took this storage space ring in the hand, carefully scrutinized.


    Although scar man is dead, the storage space ring in his body is not polluted, and even keeps its original appearance.


    Moreover, the storage space ring seems to reveal a kind of domineering. There is a circle of dragons around the ring, and there are two dragons playing with pearls in the middle. Although the two dragons are very small, they are lifelike. The bead in the middle is also a red gem, which looks very beautiful.


    Moreover, the ring also reveals a noble atmosphere, even the royal temperament. It is very valuable. It is estimated that the identity of the person who owned the ring before must be not simple.


    "This is The symbol of the imperial ring Lu Jiuye took a look at the storage space ring in Zhang Fan''s hand and exclaimed.


    "The emperor?"


    For a moment, everyone didn''t understand the word, so that they didn''t understand what Lu Jiuye meant by Emperor.


    Lu Jiuye nodded slightly, frowned, and said to Zhang Fan and others: "yes, although this ring has been a long time, the imperial atmosphere on it still exists. I''m sure that such a ring is at least brought by an emperor. That''s why there''s such a smell. "


    "If so, there should be something better in it?" Dao Lang rubbed his hands and said with his eyes shining.


    Gao E couldn''t wait, especially when he heard that this thing was left by the emperor, and he was full of expectation for the things inside.


    Yan Fei looked at the ring in front of him and said to Lu Jiuye, "the ring that the emperor has taken? It was imperial, but why did it fall into this man''s hands? It seems that this ring has been in his hands for a long time


    Lu Jiuye also felt a little strange. He frowned and said, "is it hard that this scar man was a member of the royal family before? That''s why it''s in your hands? It''s not likely


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people also fell into thinking. They thought that this scar man might really be a member of the royal family. He just left the royal family for the sake of cultivating the killing sword technique. And this ring may be what he got after he left the royal family at that time.


    Another possibility is that scar man led the team to find a royal tomb, dug out the owner and got the storage ring from him.


    Zhang fanxin, a little curious, asked Shixian, "is this really the ring in the hands of the emperor? But why is it in this person''s hands? Did he steal the tomb? That''s why I got this thing? Or is this scar man a member of the royal family? "


    "Both are possible, but I think the first is a little more likely." Shi Xian''s meaning is very obvious. For this scar man, he still thinks that scar man must have dug a grave, so he got this ring.


    "That''s strange. If he really dug a grave and got this ring from the grave, why is there no corpse gas on this ring?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian.


    According to the common sense, if the products in the tomb, especially those close to the body, will inevitably follow the owner of the tomb, so it is easy to be infected with corpse Qi. If these corpse Qi enter the body, then the person''s mind will also change.


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s hard to say. If this thing is really obtained from the tomb, and it is put into the elixir field for cultivation and purification, then the corpse Qi on this ring may be purified a lot, so there is almost no difference."


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan fully understood this thing. Now that this thing has been purified by scar man, it can be used safely. You can have a look at what is inside.


    Then, Zhang Fan began to urge his mind, opened the storage space ring, and took out the things inside.


    People can''t help but be surprised. There are a lot of things in it, but there are hundreds of boxes of spirit stones. Besides, there are not only inferior spirit stones, but also intermediate spirit stones, and even superior spirit stones. Such things are really rare.Among them, there are many weapons, such as swords, spears, halberds, axes, axes, axes, hooks and forks. But these things are probably collected by scar man himself, which is a bit out of place with other things.


    There are also some skills secret books, which belong to some top-grade things, including sword, fist, leg, Sabre and so on. These skills can be seen. They must have been collected by the owner of the ring at that time. They are really some top-grade things.


    Zhang Fan took out a sword skill book at random and studied it carefully. He found that the contents of this secret book named "nibbling the sun sword skill" are quite profound. Moreover, if you want to learn this sword skill book, you really need to spend some time. In particular, the sword moves in it have a wonderful flavor. You can even combine the sword moves in it, It can also inspire more powerful moves.


    "This Sabre technique is really good. It has a kind of majestic meaning. It''s a little similar to my Sabre technique. Moreover, this Sabre technique belongs to the top secret script. It''s very expensive!" Gao E casually turned over a knife technique secret book, can''t help surprised to say.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Gao E, "if you like it, you can take it and practice it well in the future."


    "What?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Gao E was somewhat surprised. Although he also wanted to get the secret book, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan was so fast. It really made Gao E not react for a moment.

 Chapter 443

    Other people seem to be used to this kind of thing. They choose their own things and also want to find their own weapons or secret scripts from the imperial ring.


    Seeing Gao E''s surprised look, Zhang Fan said to him with a smile: "it''s OK, since this thing is destined for you, you can take it. Maybe you can use it in the future. Otherwise, even in my hands, it''s idle. It''s better to give it to more useful people."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Gao E''s face was still shocked. Especially when he heard that this secret book could be given to him for free, Gao E''s eyes were full of endless gratitude.


    Dao Lang found a piece of armor and put it on his body. Although it seemed that the armor was very heavy, Dao Lang found that it was as light as nothing on board.


    "Brother Zhang Fan, can I have this armor?" Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan with his eyes shining.


    "Of course." Zhang Fan replied with a smile to Dao Lang that Zhang Fan really can''t use such heavy armor. Therefore, Zhang Fan will naturally give away things that Zhang fan can''t use. It''s a matter of selling human feelings.


    When he heard that he could get this armor, Dao Lang was very happy. He was not willing to take it off. He still wore it on his body. He kept looking at it and his eyes were full of love.


    Yan Fei took a look at Lu Jiuye and asked in a low voice: "Jiuye, shall we just choose? Or wait for Zhang Fan to give us something we don''t need? "


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "well, let''s choose our own things. If it''s something Zhang fan can''t use, he will naturally give it to us. Moreover, with my understanding of Zhang Fan, he is not so stingy. You can choose it at ease."


    Yan Fei nodded and began to choose from a pile of treasures, especially in some secret books about Sabre techniques.


    As Lu Jiuye said, Yanfei''s system is a little special and not suitable for cultivating Lu''s skills. Therefore, Lu Jiuye just taught him some common things. As for the denseness of Yanfei, he basically didn''t have any. Therefore, this time he came to Dagang desert, he wanted to find a secret of such skills for Yanfei to help him cultivate.


    However, this time in the desert Dagang, Yan Fei actually gained a inheritance, which is also the inheritance of the leader of Tiandao sect. At the same time, he also got a good sword. These two things have made him very happy, but now he is one point short of the skill. He needs to cultivate his own aura and combine it with the skill of Dao. In this way, he may improve his strength To another level.


    Zhang Fan is also looking here to see if there is something suitable for him, so as to improve his strength.


    just as Zhang Fan was looking for it, he immediately sent out a leather roll made of unknown material, which is in a corner of the ring in the storage space.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan was a little curious. He took the scroll to his hand, opened it gently and studied it carefully.


    After choosing his own things, Dao Lang finds out what Zhang Fan is studying. He can''t help but wonder. He asks Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what are you doing?"


    After listening to Dao Lang''s question, everyone looked at Zhang Fan one after another. They were also very curious, especially the scroll in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    Gao E was more or less knowledgeable. He took a look at the skin roll in Zhang Fan''s hand, frowned and said to himself, "it''s really strange. How can I feel that this kind of skin is not made of animal skin? But it''s not like any kind of cloth or other materials, only a certain kind of skin. "


    Dao Lang asked Gao E curiously, "this should be a scroll of sheep''s skin. I heard that people in ancient times wrote with this scroll of sheep''s skin, and then passed on the information to later generations. In this way, later generations can also see the information."


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "yes, I''ve heard about this situation, especially some special information or valuable skills. Only then can I use the scroll. However, I''ve seen the scroll. From the scroll in Zhang Fan''s hand, it seems that it''s not a scroll, but a kind of other material."


    Lu Jiuye stood aside and didn''t speak. He just looked at the scroll in Zhang Fan''s hand. He also felt something strange. Moreover, he and Gao E had the same idea, that is, the scroll in Zhang Fan''s hand is definitely not a sheepskin scroll, but a kind of other material, but it''s not like any kind of animal''s skin. Does it mean that


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper, and he didn''t understand why there was such a situation.


    Yan Fei sees that Lu Jiuye has never spoken. In his heart, Lu Jiuye has always been well-informed. Maybe he can know what it is.


    "Ninth master, what do you think this is?" Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye curiously.


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to him, "this kind of thing is definitely not sheepskin roll. Moreover, it is much thinner than sheepskin. In terms of color, it can''t be sheepskin or any animal''s skin. So, I have a bold guess that this thing may be human skin.""Human skin?"


    The three of them spoke in unison, with a look of surprise on their faces. They had never heard of people using human skin to convey information in ancient times. In that case, what is the information on it?


    I heard that it was written in human skin. For a moment, everyone felt that there was a strange smell in this human skin scroll, even a feeling of blood dripping.


    Zhang Fan also nodded and said: "Jiuye is right. Judging from the hand feeling, this is a relatively complete human skin. However, the contents on it are not clear, because the human skin is elastic and has wrinkles over time. To see all the contents clearly, you still need to unfold the human skin scroll ¡£¡±


    After thinking about it, they all have the same question in their hearts, that is, how can we completely unfold this human skin scroll and see the content above?


    "I have a way to try." Lu Jiuye frowned and thought for a while, and said to several people.


    "What''s the way, Jiuye, but it doesn''t matter." Zhang Fan turned to Lu Jiuye and asked him.


    "It''s very simple. If the skin is dry, it will shrink quickly. That''s why no one wants to leave information with it."

 Chapter 444

    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "however, it''s not difficult to recover the human skin, because the human skin can be extended as long as it meets water. In that case, we can see the above content. It''s just that the human skin has been in the world for a long time. After it recovers, it will be directly broken and disappear next time."


    "That is to say, we need to record the content on it this time, otherwise, the content on the skin will disappear forever?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    "Not bad." Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "so what we need to do now is to find some water so that we can see the above contents."


    Yan Fei frowned and thought for a moment, and asked Lu Jiuye, "but in the desert, there is a desolation everywhere, and there is no water. Even if there is water, it is in a certain space boundary. In this way, don''t we have to go back for a long distance?"


    "It''s easy."


    With a smile, Gao E took out a wine bowl from his storage ring, filled it with wine, and said to Zhang Fan, "we can use wine to unfold human skin, so that we can see the things on it."


    Zhang Fan nodded, looked for a relatively flat stone, put the human skin on it carefully, and spread it as far as possible.


    Gao E is to use the wine bowl in the top, try to drench some evenly, so as not to miss.


    At this time, the human skin has been slowly unfolded, and some of the above contents have begun to appear gradually.


    Zhang Fan quickly took out the paper and pen and began to record the above things, trying to restore all the above things.


    People are very curious to see the information in front of them, and they don''t know what it is.


    "What is this? Is it a symbol left by ancient people? In that case, we can''t understand it at all. " Gao E frowned, hugged his shoulder and said with his head tilted.


    Dao Lang also carefully analyzed the above things, thought about it and said: "I think it should be some words that we can''t understand. In that case, we can only take this thing back and ask my grandfather, maybe he will know what is recorded above."


    Yan Fei tilted his head for a while and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think is on it? How can I not understand it? Or does this man''s skin still not stretch out? "


    Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said, "wait a minute. This person''s skin roll takes a long time. We need to wait patiently until it is fully unfolded before we can see what is recorded on it."


    With the surrounding wine more and more thick, human skin roll in the wine has also been expanded to the limit, slightly showing some signs of cracking.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan began to quickly record the contents of the human skin scroll, trying not to miss any details.


    Lu Jiuye carefully analyzed it and said to the four: "in my opinion, what is recorded on it should be a map. However, I don''t seem to have seen such a continent. Maybe it''s a map in the desert hillock. You see, the picture over there should be mountains, and the road winding up in the middle should be a road."


    They followed the interpretation of the ninth master and looked at it carefully.


    Looking at the whole picture, we can see the outline of some mountains and the roads around them. But on the far left is a blackened area. I don''t know what it is. But in this area, there is a special mark, which seems to tell people what exists in this place.


    "If there are mountains and roads on the right, what is the black area on the left? There''s no written explanation on this picture. It''s very simple. I can''t understand it at all. " Gao E frowned and said, shaking his head slightly.


    Dao Lang nodded and said: "yes, according to the above records, we can only guess vaguely where is the mountain and where is the road. That black area is likely to be unknown, so it will be marked as black."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and retorted to Dao Lang: "it''s impossible. If there is an unknown area over there, why is there a sign? So, I guess the black area over there should not be an unknown area. "


    "What is this black area? It seems very mysterious. " Yan Fei frowned and said thoughtfully.


    At this time, the human skin roll has begun to appear cracks, the above content, has also begun to become blurred.


    Zhang Fan had recorded all the things on the man''s skin roll with the paper and notes in his hand. After a brief look, he said to the people, "if I am not wrong, the black area should be the ocean."


    "The ocean?"


    In their hearts, they were puzzled and looked at Zhang Fan. They didn''t understand Zhang Fan''s meaning. Even if it was really the ocean, they also needed a certain basis. Otherwise, how could they determine which area was the ocean?"I don''t quite understand what you mean. Why do you say this area is an ocean? What is the basis? " Lu Jiuye also had some doubts in his heart. He asked Zhang Fan on one side, and others wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s answer.


    Zhang Fan explained with a smile: "in fact, the reason is very simple. Look at the direction of these mountains."


    With that, Zhang Fan pointed to the directions of some mountains in the picture, motioned people to take a closer look, and continued to explain to them: "the directions of these mountains can extend far away, but when it comes to this black area, it produces a self similar shape. It can be seen that this area should be a coastline, and where there is a coastline, it must be the ocean, so The black area should be the sea


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s explanation, people suddenly realize that Lu Jiuye, who has a lot of knowledge, has a deep admiration for Zhang Fan. He can''t help but praise Zhang Fan''s observation in his heart. He is really insightful and meticulous.


    Others don''t know, but Lu Jiuye is very clear. For the coastline, there can be a self similar shape with the surrounding mountains, roads, rivers and other areas along the coastline, which is also a law in the coastline.


    For nature, there are many such situations in the world, such as snowflakes, which form a variety of self similar forms, and finally form the form of snowflakes. If you don''t have this knowledge, you can''t distinguish it.

 Chapter 445

    From this point of view, Lu Jiuye really admires Zhang Fan''s knowledge reserve. It''s really rare for a young man like Zhang Fan to have so much knowledge in his mind. He is absolutely extraordinary in the future.


    Dao Lang looked at the map copied by Zhang Fan and said to Zhang Fan, "if that place is an ocean, it''s still in the past. However, from this point of view, this place with marks makes sense."


    Gao E also nodded and said, "yes, if this is a treasure map, doesn''t it mean that the treasure is on the bottom of the sea?"


    "So to speak." Zhang Fan nodded and continued: "however, how can I feel that this place is not like a place of treasure?"


    "Why not? Isn''t it marked? This place should be the location of the treasure. Didn''t Zhang Fan analyze it just now? This treasure should be at the bottom of the sea. Why can''t it be a treasure map? " Gao E''s mind seems to be puzzled.


    "It''s simple. I''ll tell you why." Dao Lang took a look at the picture and said to Gao E: "when have you ever seen a normal treasure map depicted on a human skin?"


    After listening to Dao Lang''s explanation, everyone nodded. It''s really a bit strange. There seems to be something wrong with the whole thing. First of all, this human skin scroll. Under normal circumstances, who would use a human skin to make a map? That''s a little strange.


    Secondly, in this case, the marked point is in the ocean, and there is nothing around it, neither Island nor reef. It''s really a bit suspicious.


    Lu Jiuye frowned and thought for a moment. He said to the people, "now we don''t want to study what map this is, but we need to study where this place is. I''ve been in this continent for so many years, but I''ve never seen such a sea area."


    "Ninth master, do you think this area will be sealed in which seal boundary? Like the relic of zongmen we met before? " Yan Fei asked Lu Jiuye curiously.


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to him, "it''s impossible. The sea area occupies a lot of space. If you want to open up such a large area, you need a lot of space power. The larger the space area, the stronger the test of the space power that this person understands."


    Zhang Fan is absolutely a little unlikely. He looks around and doesn''t seem to have any similarities with this map. In other words, there is no connection between the places on this map and here.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to the public: "it''s OK, it''s just a picture. From this picture, it seems that it has nothing to do with here. We''d better not think about it. Let''s deal with the space we''ve experienced before, so as not to let those evil spirits leak out. If we''re contaminated, we''ll be in trouble."


    Gao E nodded and said, "yes, I have to go back to bury my companions first. At least I can give them a whole corpse."


    Dao Lang was carrying the black package with head in his hand. He sighed constantly in his heart and seemed to feel sorry for these dead companions.


    Zhang Fan put the map away, turned around and took the people to the distance.


    Returning to the original place, Zhang Fan said to Gao E and Dao Lang, "I''ll go there with Jiu Ye to find a way to destroy this space. You can bury those people."


    Dao Lang and Gao E nodded. Yan Fei said that he couldn''t help with the space seal, so he chose to help Gao E and Dao Lang.


    Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan came to the round stone platform again. After careful exploration, they found nothing.


    "Strange, if this place is the most spiritual zone, then this singularity should be here, but we haven''t found it. Why on earth?" Lu Jiuye was puzzled. Although he had explored the surroundings with the power of space, he found nothing.


    Zhang Fan also uses the fluctuation of space to explore around, but also found nothing, indicating that the singularity is not here.


    "Ninth master, if the person who designed this space didn''t set up a singularity here, what would be the adverse consequences? Or, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, this person did not set the singularity here? " Zhang Fan asked Lu Jiuye.


    "It''s impossible." Lu Jiuye shook his head, pondered for a moment, and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "according to the fluctuation of aura, it''s better to set this singularity at the place where the fluctuation of aura is most vigorous. Otherwise, it may affect the stability of the space. In that case, it may collapse the space. Everything in it is gone. "


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan began to think to himself. According to Lu Jiuye''s conjecture, this place should be here, but there is no one here. What''s the matter?


    Looking around again, Zhang Fan didn''t find anything. He felt the direction of the underground spiritual pulse again. He really gathered all the aura here. In that case, this place is really the place with the most vigorous aura.Shi Xian looked around and said with a smile to Zhang Fan, "what do you think is the most vigorous place here?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it, pointed to the stone platform, and said to Shi Xian, "according to my guess, the aura of this place is the most vigorous, because from the distribution of underground aura, this is the gathering area of aura. So, this singularity should be set here. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "no, your feeling is not right. This is not the place with the most vigorous aura, nor the place of singularity."


    "Where is that?" Zhang Fan frowned, thinking constantly in his heart, and even doubted his own feelings.


    However, Zhang Fan still insists on his inference. After all, there is absolutely no problem with this feeling. For this, Zhang Fan has carried out a carpet search on it, and the final result is this.


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "although this is the place where the underground spirit pulse is most vigorous, he is the underground spirit pulse after all. The last place where the aura gathers should be above him. After all, the aura is relatively light. The terrain here is high around and low in the middle. Almost all the auras gather above him. I don''t believe you look up."

 Chapter 446

    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan raised his head curiously and found that there was a very strong aura above his head. The aura of this place was much stronger than that of the underground.


    Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "the aura under the ground is still underground after all, but there is still aura in the air. In this way, the aura here is the most exuberant. In addition, it is surrounded by mountains, the wind around is blocked, the aura inside is not scattered, and it goes straight to Xiaohan. Therefore, if the most exuberant place of aura is your head It''s over. "


    "But will the singularity be in midair? Isn''t it supposed to be on the ground? " Zhang Fan''s heart is still very puzzled, frowning to Shi Xian asked.


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "can the singularity only be set on the ground? This is where the truth comes from. Singularity can be said to be the origin of space. There is no form and no fixed position. As long as the aura is exuberant, it can be set. Therefore, it is not only on the ground. The singularity you are looking for should be there. "


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan suddenly realized that the singularity was not a fixed form. Now he has designed the singularity in midair, and he really has a way.


    If so, according to Lu Jiuye, as long as the singularity is destroyed, the space in that place will be destroyed, and the matter will be much simpler.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s mouth slightly rose, looked up at the position in mid air, carefully used the fluctuation of spatial power to sense, and found that this place really had spatial fluctuation, and it was very strong.


    Lu Jiuye is still looking for it on the ground, especially on this stone platform, which is 360 degrees without dead angle. However, he still finds nothing. He can''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    Turning his head, Lu Jiuye found that Zhang Fan was looking at the half suspended giggle and didn''t know what he was laughing at. He was very puzzled and frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what''s the matter with you? But what''s wrong? "


    With that, Lu Jiuye looked worried. Even feel Zhang Fan''s action at this time more or less abnormal.


    Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye with a smile: "no, I''m just happy, because I''ve found the singularity."


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, Lu Jiuye was stunned. He quickly looked around and asked Zhang Fan: "singularity? where? Really? Why don''t I see any spatial fluctuations? "


    Looking at Lu Jiuye''s puzzled expression, Zhang Fan continued to smile and said to him: "Jiuye, I ask you, what is the singularity?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Lu Jiuye still didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant, but he still replied: "singularity is of course the ultimate origin of a space. Moreover, this kind of origin point, but if it is designed in the most vigorous spiritual place, it is usually designed in the underground spiritual vein, so as to ensure the stability of the space opened up."


    "Then, Ninth master, do you have any singularity in this spiritual pulse?" Zhang Fan continued to ask Lu Jiuye with a smile.


    Lu Jiuye sighed, shook his head and responded to Zhang Fan: "no, we have been searching for the underground spiritual pulse here for a long time? Still nothing has been found. By the way, you just said that you have found the singularity. What does that mean? "


    Zhang Fan explained to Lu Jiuye with a smile: "since this singularity is the origin of space, its shape should not only be here, but also may not be on the ground. Instead, it can be set in the place with vigorous aura without any restraint."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "since the singularity has no form and tends to be a place with vigorous aura, then the place with the most vigorous aura here should be over us. In this way, the location of the singularity should also be there."


    With that, Zhang Fan pointed to the location of the singularity in the sky and motioned Lu Jiuye to look in that direction.


    Although Lu Jiuye was a little surprised at what Zhang Fan said, when he thought about it carefully, he felt that what Zhang Fan said still had some truth. With curiosity in his heart, he looked in the direction of Zhang Fan''s fingers. At the same time, he released his spatial power and began to look for the singularity.


    Just as he looked up, Lu Jiuye''s face suddenly showed a look of surprise, because he found that there were aura fluctuations in the sky, and the aura above was very rich.


    Moreover, in this rich aura wave, Lu Jiuye can clearly feel that kind of space wave, which exudes the most primitive space wave, which is the origin of the legendary space, singularity!


    "This Is this really a singularity? "


    Lu Jiuye''s face showed a look of surprise. He looked up at the sky with shock in his eyes. He was surprised. Although he could recognize the spatial fluctuation of the singularity, he felt the singularity for the first time. The excitement in his heart was beyond words.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, this should be the singularity of that space, and also the origin of that space. We will destroy it now, so as not to let the evil spirit leak out, but also to prevent the evil spirit from being cultivated by some evils."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye''s expression was very serious and nodded to Zhang Fan: "yes, what we have to do now is to destroy it. Since it is all the power in space, we must destroy it with the power of space now."


    At this point, Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "however, the singularity here is very high from the ground. With my spatial power, it seems that I can''t touch that place at all."


    Lu Jiuye sighed slightly and turned to look at Zhang Fan. He wanted to ask if Zhang Fan had any idea.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Lu Jiuye, "this is simple. I can use my sword technique to attack the singularity in the air. In this way, I can directly destroy it."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye thought to himself, but he understood Zhang Fan''s meaning in an instant. He couldn''t help looking up at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan integrated this kind of space power into the sword technique, formed a sword technique with space, and then cut the space into pieces. In this case, the problem of distance can not be considered at all. It''s really a good way to kill the singularity with one move.


    Zhang Fan drew out the cold water sword at his waist, and the cold air flowed along the front of the sword. At the same time, there was a touch of light blue on the front of Zhang Fan''s sword, which was the portrayal of the power of space.

 Chapter 447

    At this time, Zhang Fan has already begun to prepare the sword move. He looks up at the singularity of space in the sky and squints his eyes slightly. There is a light blue power of space on the long sword.


    Lu Jiuye stepped back consciously, feeling that he could not help in such a situation, so he went to one side and prepared to watch Zhang Fan perform alone.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s space power on the blade had accumulated to a certain amount. In a moment, Zhang Fan''s heart moved with his will and directly used his sword move with space power, and the mirror flower was shattered.


    At this moment, it seemed that everything in front of Zhang Fan was fixed. With a sword passing by, the sword instantly broke the space, and the space debris just like a mirror, began to burst.


    With the space being chopped up, the singularity in the air will disappear, the aura will also be affected by the power of Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, and begin to spread around, and the door with vortex in the distance will disappear.


    Lu Jiuye looked at the distance, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "it''s a success. The singularity has been broken, and the space with talin has disappeared."


    Zhang Fan nodded. In this case, he felt relieved, lest these evil spirits should be leaked out. In that case, he would be in trouble, which would be harmful to the whole martial arts.


    At this time, Yanfei, who was far away, rushed to this side immediately. His footwork was very urgent and his face was dignified. He came to Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye and said in a hurry, "Zhang Fan, Jiuye, it''s not good. Come and have a look. There seems to be something wrong with those bodies."


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye both frowned and rushed to the distance behind Yanfei.


    He came to Dao Lang and Gao E and looked at the bodies on the ground.


    At this time, the East has been white, with the help of some light can clearly see the body on the ground.


    Seeing Zhang Fan coming, Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s really strange. We''ve been walking for about two hours. But during this time, something seems to have happened, especially the corpses on the ground. It seems that something is wrong."


    Gao E looked at a headless corpse, pointed to some bite marks on it, and said to Zhang Fan, "it can''t be that we have been to some wild animals during the time when we left here. These corpses have such scratches and bite marks. Moreover, from the bite marks, it seems that this kind of wild animal is about the size of human beings."


    Dao Lang also pointed to a scar on the corpse and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I still think this matter is a bit strange. Moreover, these corpses seem to have a special smell, which is a bit uncomfortable, very similar to what we met in the Tallinn space."


    "Do you mean to say that the thing that bit them should be with evil spirit?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Dao Lang.


    Dao Lang nodded and responded to Zhang Fan: "yes, I think either something has come out of the Tallinn, or some other beast has this evil spirit on his body and has bitten their bodies."


    Zhang Fan also checked the corpses, frowned and asked Shi Xian, "what''s the matter? Is it true that these corpses are infected with some evil spirit? And this evil spirit comes from that Tallinn space? If that''s true, then it means that something has come out of it. "


    Shi Xian thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "according to the situation on these corpses, they were really bitten by the evil spirit on their bodies, and the strong evil spirit really came out of the Tallinn. Now we need to determine how many such dry corpses came out of the space in the Tallinn, one or all, if all, it''s only one Can we seal up this desert hillock again, gather people, and destroy it? "


    Zhang Fan thought about it and looked around. He found that there were footprints on the ground. These footprints were different from those of normal people. At least they were a little different from the direction of their toes. It seemed that they were staggering on the road, as if they were drunk.


    Moreover, judging from the footprints, there should be two people here. However, after two hours, they have gone far and disappeared.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan said to several people, "what we have to do now is to find out the real murderer and see what kind of things tore these corpses. Moreover, according to my observation, there should be two things with evil spirit on them. If we follow these footprints, we may get something. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded.


    Dao Lang and Gao E buried the corpses for their companions and buried them in the desert.


    Then, Zhang Fan and his party began to chase in the direction of their steps. Their lightness skills reached their limit, and they followed their steps all the way to the depth of Dagang in the desert.


    About an hour later, when Zhang Fan explored the surroundings with his spiritual sense, he found that there were two more bodies in front of him, and these two bodies were also the owners of the footprints.


    When they got close to each other, they looked at the two corpses on the ground. They could not help frowning. They were puzzled and didn''t understand what was going on."What''s the situation? It''s these two people who are biting those corpses, but they don''t seem to have such evil spirit on them Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Gao E also doubted: "yes, there is no evil spirit on these two people, even no vitality. However, from the place just now, it seems that there are only their footprints. We also follow their footprints here, but the evil spirit on them seems to be a little different from what we think."


    Yan Fei didn''t understand everything here. He asked Lu Jiuye curiously: "Jiuye, what''s the matter? Why can''t I understand more and more? "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and looked at the two corpses. He found that the expressions of the two corpses were very frightening. It was obvious that they must have been excessively frightened before they died, and there were no scars on their bodies.


    "It''s really strange. Are they scared to death? Why is there such an expression? What''s more, they don''t have any scars on them. " Lu Jiuye is puzzled in the heart, frowned and asked Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 448

    Zhang Fan also felt a little strange. After all, the cause of their death was a little confusing, even a little confusing. Even if they were scared to death, why did they go so far?


    What''s more, there was evil spirit all over the corpses, but there seemed to be no evil spirit on these two people, just two corpses. But in the scene just now, there were only the footprints of these two people and no one else. If the wounds on those corpses were caused by them, where did their evil spirit go?


    After looking at the corpses, Zhang Fan felt that these two people were a little familiar. He pointed to the two corpses and asked Gao E: "do you remember these two people?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Gao E was curious and carefully looked at their faces. Although their expressions were a little scary and different from before, he could see that they still had bruises on their faces. They really looked familiar.


    "They are not the two thieves I taught them." Gao E made such a conclusion after careful identification.


    After listening to Gao E''s words, Dao Lang and Yan Fei come together and identify them carefully, but they think they are very familiar.


    "Yes, it''s just the two of them. It''s just a little exaggerated. I almost didn''t recognize them." Dao Lang said with a frown.


    Yan Fei also came over, looked at the two corpses on the ground, nodded and said: "it''s really these two people. Now they are dead here. We still follow their footprints all the way. Doesn''t it mean that the bite marks on those corpses at that time are what these two people did?"


    Lu Jiuye thought for a moment, frowned and said: "if it is true, it means that after we left, they entered the door and were infected by the evil spirit inside. That''s why they became like this."


    "There''s something wrong with that, too." Dao Lang tilted his head for a moment and asked Lu Jiuye, "I remember we were in the Tallinn at that time, but those corpses could be revived by the evil spirit, and even could not be killed at all. If they were infected with the evil spirit now, wouldn''t they have become immortal?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and explained to Dao Lang: "theoretically, it''s like this, but there''s another possibility. That is that the evil spirit on them has been dispersed by others. Therefore, these two people have become two corpses now. Another possibility is that they have met the evil cultivation, and the evil spirit on them has been sucked clean. "


    "Do you mean that these two met the evil cultivation? After being sucked clean the evil spirit on the body, he died? " Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan with some doubts.


    Dao Lang looked around, shook his head slightly, and said to Zhang Fan, "that said, it seems that there are no footprints and traces of other people around. Even if they are sucked by others, they should at least stay for a while. They can''t leave any traces."


    "You''re right." Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to Dao Lang, "I just think this is a little suspicious. So, I also suspect that someone used some special magic weapon to break up the evil spirit on them and leave them directly. They didn''t even take the storage ring away."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone thinks it is very possible. If it is true, this matter will be solved completely. At least no one will be hurt again.


    "In that case, we''d better get out of here quickly, otherwise, the good things in other places will be taken away by others." Gao E was a little anxious. He was always thinking about the baby here.


    Lu Jiuye also said: "that''s right. We''d better leave here as soon as possible. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. If others see us, they may mistakenly think that we killed people. At that time, even if we have mouths, we can''t say clearly."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "well, in that case, let''s start now. Let''s see what''s waiting for us in front of us. Maybe we can find the position marked on the human skin scroll and see what''s in the mark on the map."


    After hearing this, they all followed Zhang Fan, saying that even if there was a danger, they would bear it together, and they would never fall behind or escape.


    A group of five people, walking on the desert hillock, talking and laughing, is not boring. Although there will be people passing by along the way, when they see Zhang Fan''s team of five people, they don''t stay much. After all, most of them are like five or six people. They don''t have a big team. In order to fight for resources here, they don''t want to stay as long as there is no conflict of interest Do it innocently to avoid wasting time.


    And Zhang Fan said, everything is easy, not forced, even if you find the baby, take what you need, we all decide, there is no need to make a speech.


    So, all the way, whether it''s driving, resting, or drinking, the five people have been very harmonious, without any contradiction.


    In the afternoon of that day, Zhang Fan came to a valley and found that the scene in front of him was a little different, or even the opposite.


    "Look over there, there seems to be something wrong." Dao Lang frowned and said to several people.They all frowned as they looked along Dao Lang''s fingers. They didn''t understand why the scene suddenly changed in front of them.


    At this time, in front of the five, as if there was a dividing point, the side where the five were standing was still desolate in the desert, hot and unbearable, a Gobi.


    On the other side of the five, it was snowy and the wind was blowing. Countless snowflakes were falling down. An ice sheet, even some plants, were completely covered with a thick layer of snow.


    "What''s the situation? Why does the weather seem to change ahead? Is it summer here and winter there? It''s too sudden. " Gao E''s heart is somewhat surprised, and his eyes show an incredible look.


    Yan Fei also said: "yes, it''s still very hot here, but it''s snowy on the other side. These are two extreme seasons. Jiuye, what should we do now? Do you want to go there? Or shall we find another way around? "


    Lu Jiuye looked around and found that there was an extremely rare situation in front of him. Moreover, the dividing line seemed to extend for a long distance. He couldn''t see his head at a glance and didn''t know where it extended.

 Chapter 449

    "What''s that place? Is it desert Dagang? But why is it so different from here? " Dao Lang asked with a puzzled look.


    Although Lu Jiuye had seen a lot, he felt a little strange when he saw the scene. He didn''t understand why it happened.


    After all, almost all the people in this desert mountain are here for the first time, and they don''t have a map here, so they don''t know what will be there.


    Yan Fei bumped into his courage and took a step forward. He put half of his body into the open space in front of him. Suddenly, a kind of piercing cold ran directly into his body, which immediately made him shiver and hurried back.


    "Jiuye, there''s something wrong with this place in front of me. It''s really icy. I just felt like blood coagulation when I just went in. The temperature difference between the two places is too big." Yan Fei frowned and said to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei seriously: "there seems to be something wrong with that place. We must be careful. In my opinion, this situation in front of us is not an accidental phenomenon. It must be something that makes it like this."


    Gao E felt that his body was very strong. In the normal cave, he was also wearing a short jacket, with his chest open. The cold would not affect his skin in any way. What''s more, his body has now become steel, and it''s hard to hurt his sword. Cold is nothing to him.


    "You wait here. I''ll go ahead and find the way." With that, Gao E walked straight ahead and instantly entered the snow.


    In an instant, a piercing cold spread all over his body. The wind was so cold that it felt like a knife on his face.


    Gao E frowned when he felt this. Although the cold was not a threat to his life, in his opinion, ordinary friars in this place could not bear it. Unless there was a magic weapon in hand, otherwise, as long as his aura was exhausted, he would freeze to death sooner or later.


    Looking at his shoulder again, Gao e found that there was a layer of frost on his shoulder, which was the result of the instant freezing of the water vapor outside.


    With a shock all over his body, Gao E shook off the ice on his body and looked around. He found that there was nothing around him, but a desolate area. Even in the snow, there was no footprints, indicating that no one had ever been here.


    After observing for a while, Gao E came back to the crowd. The cold on his body didn''t disperse. The temperature in front of him could be seen.


    "How''s it going? What''s the situation ahead? " Dao Lang asked Gao E anxiously.


    Gao E frowned and said to Dao Lang, "it''s not ideal. It''s really cold in front of me. Even if I''m such a strong body, I will feel a kind of piercing feeling inside. In my opinion, if there is no body protection aura in front of me, I can''t go far at all. Therefore, we must pay attention to protect ourselves."


    Listening to Gao E''s words, everyone felt a little surprised. In their eyes, Gao E''s body was almost steel and iron, and it was hard to hurt his sword, which could be called absolute defense. However, even such a body could not withstand the cold, which was really surprising.


    Fortunately, Zhang Fan had several pieces of inner armour in his storage ring just now, which was just enough. After everyone put on the inner armour and combined with the aura of his whole body, he could completely resist the cold and not consume much aura.


    At this time, some people came here in the distance. When they saw Zhang Fan and his party, they immediately hid and looked forward. They also felt that there was something wrong with the area in front of them. The scenery on both sides was so different from each other. What''s the matter? What''s ahead.


    "Why is there such a landscape ahead? Can we say that there was something wrong in the desert? It turned out to be like this. "


    "I don''t know, but looking at the situation ahead, it seems that the temperature is very low. If we want to go in, it''s estimated that it''s very difficult. We must take defensive measures."


    "Don''t worry, you see, the five people in front seem to be going in. It''s estimated that they haven''t prepared anything. If they can go in normally, we can also go in. Moreover, we can observe secretly to see if they will encounter any trouble."


    "Yes, we can see their reaction. In other words, they are going to kick us at risk. If they die, we can still take advantage of them. If they go in smoothly, we have nothing to be afraid of. "


    "Yes, among them there is a man in shackles. If he is immortal and can stand such a severe cold, what else can we be afraid of?"


    These people stood in the distance, staring at Zhang Fan and others, and did not speak. For them, no matter what the results of Zhang Fan''s four people appear, for them, they are the final winners.


    Just when these people appeared, Zhang Fan had already observed them with his spiritual consciousness, but he didn''t have any fear in his heart. After all, these people are just double Mahayana. If they dare to mess around, Zhang Fan will take their lives without hesitation.Of course, there are masters like Lu Jiuye and Dao Lang here. These people dare not make trouble. If they really start, they must be the ones who suffer.


    However, when these people had come here, five of them had already put on their inner armour, and a layer of special aura appeared around them. This aura looked very thin, but its density was very high, and the cold could not invade.


    Ready for all this, Zhang Fan said to several people: "OK, let''s go, but remember, we must be careful inside, because we don''t know what will happen inside."


    Four people nodded, from Gao E open road, Zhang Fan and his party carefully toward the inside.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan and others had gone in and walked out for a long distance, the people in the distance felt relieved.


    "After a while, baby, they won''t be taken in, and we won''t see anything."


    "Yes, there is no problem for him to enter the shackles. With our current strength, he can enter directly. It''s no big deal at all."

 Chapter 450

    "That''s right. In my opinion, the weather ahead is just changing. It''s not enough. Even in winter, we just need to activate our aura and protect our body. This kind of cold is not worth mentioning at all."


    "It''s just a little cold in winter. What''s to be afraid of? We are all experts in Mahayana. This kind of cold doesn''t work for us at all. Let''s go quickly."


    After some discussion, they each used their lightness skills and rushed forward quickly.


    But just as these people crossed the dividing point, a cold air suddenly rushed into their bodies. In addition, they didn''t take it seriously. It was just a simple inspiration, but they didn''t expect that it was so cold here.


    Just for a moment, a few of their companions were frozen in their meridians, and then their bodies were unable to move. Between a few breath, they were completely frozen in the same place.


    The others, seeing that the situation was not good, rushed to the way they had come.


    However, some people are slow to respond. When they want to turn back, they have become ice sculptures and stand in this wasteland forever.


    The rest of them finally rushed back from the inside, shaking all over, their faces turned blue, their hair and eyebrows were covered with frost, their hands were shaking constantly, even a little disobedient, and their faces looked surprised.


    After a long period of delay, these people''s bodies returned to normal, but their hearts were still very shocked. I never thought that the area was so cold, which was beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "No, it''s so cold ahead? I''m really unprepared. Fortunately, I tried my best to blow the aura in my body at that time. Otherwise, I would have frozen to death like them. "


    "It''s really strange that although it''s winter, the temperature is at least ten times colder than that of ordinary winter. Just at the moment of entering, there is a feeling that the blood will be frozen. It''s really terrible!"


    "In my opinion, there is a dead zone ahead, and I can''t live at all, but I''m still very curious. Why is the guy in the shackles OK? Is it difficult? What magic weapon does he have?"


    "I''m also so suspicious, but we can''t keep up with them. We''d better go to another place. I don''t want to come back to this place in my life."


    People are afraid of this area in front of them, as if the dividing point in front of them is a chasm, unable to cross the thunder pool.


    With a sigh, the people also walked towards the distance, and they didn''t want to come here any more. Only a few people were left to make ice sculptures and stand here to warn future generations not to go in.


    Zhang Fan and his party came inside and looked at the scene around them. They found that they were all wrapped in silver, but they had no vitality. They only had the sound of stepping on the snow. There were no animals or birds around, and they were dead.


    "Ninth master, why do I think something is wrong here?" Yan Fei watched around with vigilance. He was puzzled and even thought that something was wrong here.


    "Oh? What do you see? But it doesn''t matter. " Lu Jiuye looked around and asked Yan Fei.


    Yan Fei thought for a while and whispered to Lu Jiuye: "I think there seems to be no living things here. Jiuye, think about it. Along the way, we always meet some wild animals or killers, or wild animals. Even without these, there will be birds and insects. But now, it seems that there is nothing but snow. Look It''s always white and dangerous


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, Gao E said to Yanfei, "this is simple. I''ll tell you why. Think about it. What''s the temperature here? It''s dozens of times colder than the winter outside. Even if there are living creatures, they are estimated to be frozen to death. Therefore, it''s not surprising that there is a dead silence here."


    "Yes." Dao Lang also said: "if there''s anything alive in this place, it''s estimated that it''s freezing to death. If it''s not for the sake of seeing what''s good inside, I don''t want to come here. It''s really too cold. It''s not as comfortable as the heat outside."


    Zhang Fan was also a little curious. He asked Lu Jiuye on one side: "this desert Dagang didn''t seem to be like this before. It should be a place with pleasant scenery, right?"


    Lu Jiuye raised his eyebrows and asked Zhang Fan, "how can I see it?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to him, "we had been to a lot of jiejie at that time. There were grass growing and warblers flying in it. The scenery was pleasant and the temperature was suitable. It was not desolate. In addition, we were in the jiejie again. We should still keep the original appearance here, but after the accident, it became the appearance of the outside world."


    "Oh?" Lu Jiuye frowned. He didn''t seem to understand Zhang Fan''s meaning, but he didn''t say anything. He wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s words.


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "in my opinion, this place should not have been an ice sheet. It is also a beautiful scene, just like those in the border. For some reason, it has become like this.""Only when there is an accident in this place can the outside world be like that."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people frowned. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. They looked around again. They didn''t understand that there was such a big difference in temperature between here and that hot wasteland. They couldn''t see any big connection.


    "Why do you say that? Zhang Fan, what do you find? " Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan curiously, and wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s explanation.


    Zhang Fan laughed and explained to Lu Jiuye, "did you ever find that the terrain here is higher than that hot wasteland?"


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and recalled the road when he came down. He really felt that he had gone uphill several times and nodded to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan continued: "that''s right. On the way here, I also observed the surrounding environment. Although it has been weathered for about a hundred years, many places are beyond recognition. I can''t see the original appearance at all, but some places can still be identified."


    "For example, there are some river beds in the valley and some dead trees, but their roots are still underground and have not completely disappeared. There are also some mutant grass growing in the woodland. From this point of view, it shows that the desert hills are not what they are now."

 Chapter 451

    "So, I''m sure that something must have happened to the land under our feet. That''s why the road we came to turned into a Gobi. After all, the terrain here is relatively high, and the water flows to the lower part. If there is no water, everything will not grow. As time goes by, it will become a desert."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, everyone suddenly realized.


    Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "do you mean this place has suddenly become a wasteland? So the road we came to became a Gobi? But what makes this place an ice sheet in a flash? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said: "I don''t know about this, but I believe that with our deepening, we will be able to find the truth. However, I am sure that this force is not small. We need to be careful to avoid injury."


    At this time, some figures appeared on the ground in the distance. It seemed that they kept standing posture and had to rush towards several people at any time.


    "Be careful, everyone. There''s someone ahead!"


    Yanfei immediately found the figure in front of him. He immediately pulled the North snow knife out of the sheath and stared at the figure in front of him, reminding everyone.


    Dao Lang and others looked in the direction of Yan Fei. They also found the figure. They were ready to fight immediately. As long as these people dare to mess around, they will fight immediately.


    Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness is a little farther than several people''s detection. He scanned the front with his spiritual consciousness and found that there was no vitality in the figures in front of him, as if these people were just statues, and there was no sign of life at all.


    "There seems to be something wrong. These people in front are not living people." Zhang Fan frowned and said.


    "What? Not living people? " Gao E was puzzled and asked Zhang Fan. Looking at the front carefully, he found that it was really a human figure. How could it not be a living person? If it''s really not living people, then who put these sculptures that are very similar to living people here?


    After thinking about it, Gao E said to the four, "I''ll go and have a look first. If it''s safe, I''ll tell you."


    With that, Gao E rushed to the front immediately, holding the broad blade long knife in his hand. As long as something happened, Gao E would kill the other side.


    Dao Lang and others are also making preparations. If Dao Lang is really in danger, they will directly attack the figures in front of him.


    As the distance got closer and closer, Gao E also saw clearly the situation in front of him and found that there were a lot of figures here, but they did not move, and they turned into ice sculptures.


    However, these are not ice sculptures, but real people. They still keep their original posture, standing there, motionless.


    Gao E looked strange and walked cautiously towards these people, but his heart was still full of vigilance. His eyes swept over these people''s faces, and Gao E''s brows wrinkled deeply.


    From the expression on these faces, they seem very calm, as if they were frozen into ice sculptures in a moment.


    In Gao E''s opinion, these people are now some corpses, but they are just frozen up.


    After checking around, Gao e found that there were no living people here, just as Zhang Fan said, so he waved to Zhang Fan and others to come.


    See Gao E signal, Zhang Fan and others immediately rushed forward.


    When they got close to each other, they took a look around. They were puzzled, especially when they saw the expressions of these people.


    "What''s the matter with these people? Why is it frozen in place? What''s more, they look as if they don''t know about it, or even know nothing about the sudden disaster. " Dao Lang''s brow is locked. He really doesn''t understand what''s going on in front of him. Why are these people so quiet.


    According to the common sense, if this person knew that there was such a catastrophe, he would run away in panic. His face should also have a panic expression, but why is it such a calm expression?


    Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you see, the clothes on these people don''t match our modern clothes. They should be ancient people, at least for hundreds of years, but their bodies are still not rotten, but what have they experienced?"


    "I think it''s a natural disaster they''re going through." With that, Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly. He felt sorry for these people. Without their knowledge, they had already been taken away. However, it was good to die in an instant. For them, there was no pain.


    Gao E took a look at the nearest corpse. He wondered if there was anything good in this man?


    Thinking of this, Gao E began to rummage about this man.


    But these corpses have been standing here for a hundred years after all. From the perspective of bones, they have been aging to a certain extent. When you touch them lightly, the corpses begin to break in an instant, and the blood inside the corpses has solidified. There is no blood splashing scene, but it seems to be a little terrifying.Gao E was also startled by the situation in front of him. He quickly took back his hand and did not dare to move.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people and felt that they were a little scared. Although the corpses were not terrible, they still kept their original posture. In addition, they were the same as before, which was really unacceptable.


    However, in such a situation, Zhang Fan also considered why these people have become like this, what have they experienced, or what has this place experienced, and how has it become so cold?


    Zhang Fan thought that he had not guessed all these things, but he didn''t think it was the whole reason.


    In Zhang Fan''s view, this cold ice sheet is indeed a sudden appearance, otherwise, it is impossible to happen, and these people will not be instantly frozen to death.


    But why did all this happen? What kind of natural disaster can have such a result? Is it someone who''s playing tricks on purpose? Or is it a natural phenomenon? For all this, Zhang Fan also said that he couldn''t understand.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the body in front of him and asked Zhang Fan: "do you think everything that happened here is a little strange? It seems that these people''s expressions and gestures are very natural. In my opinion, before they were frozen into ice sculptures, they must not have stimulated the aura boundary in their bodies. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, judging from their clothes, these people should also be monks in ancient times. Moreover, these people''s level is not low, and they seem to be on the way. According to the normal situation, when they are in danger, they will immediately urge the aura to form a boundary and prepare for defense, but when they are in a hurry, they will be killed directly Freezing to death, I am very curious, how fast is the cold coming, and how sudden is the cold to achieve such an effect? "

 Chapter 452

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people all looked at the corpses one after another and found that the clothes of these people were indeed a style of ancient times, which also showed that these people did not conform to this era.


    "How on earth did they die?" Gao E frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    This is also a question in everyone''s mind. After all, some people died here. If we don''t find out the cause of their death soon, the road ahead may become more dangerous.


    Zhang Fan also frowned and thought, and asked Shi Xian, "I''m also very curious. What kind of natural disaster can take so many people''s lives in an instant? Is it man-made? "


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan: "it''s hard to say. If it''s really human, what kind of people will have such means. Moreover, these corpses were all experts before, and they could die here directly. It means that they didn''t seem to be aware of it. It means that this kind of disaster is really powerful, and no one can even get away with it ¡£¡±


    Zhang Fan also analyzed this point. In Zhang Fan''s view, if it is really human, then the realm of this person must be very strong.


    At this time, Zhang Fan inadvertently raised his head and frowned. His eyes were full of puzzlement. Why did this happen.


    "What is that? Why is the sun here different from other places? " Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian.


    Shixian also followed Zhang Fan''s eyes and immediately felt surprised. He said in a hurry: "my God, isn''t that the black sun who should be in Sen prison?"


    "Sen prison? "Black sun?" Zhang Fan didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Shi Xian, especially the two nouns. He felt puzzled.


    Shi Xian thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, you don''t know much about the world. It''s a big world. There are not only various continents, but also some other space areas. It''s also in the world. Just like the desert, there are many small spaces. In each space, there are also sun, moon, stars, and all kinds of spiritual grass, which are no different from other places It''s just that their lives in that space are different. "


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "according to legend, there is such a place, which is very mysterious. It was once in the south of the Black Sea, and it is called heihesen prison. There are many magical practices here, and their skills are even more superb. Their place is a unique space, which is no different from the outside world. However, the sun there is black, which is called the black sun in the Jianghu, which is different from the normal sun. "


    "The sun normally emits light and heat, which is suitable for the growth of all things and comforts all things with warmth. But black sun is different from the sun. It emits cold air, which can make everything freeze instantly. Therefore, why such a situation occurs in this place can also be explained. "


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan was more curious and asked Shi Xian, "if according to what you say, it''s cold all the year round in Hei Hai Sen prison, and it''s frozen for thousands of miles?"


    Shixian shook his head and replied to Zhang Fan: "no, if there, the black sun is still the same as the sun, but it seems to be a mysterious space. Only there can the black sun become normal and make the plants grow normally. Moreover, many plants there have adapted to the existence of the black sun, which is the reason why plants have been growing for such a long time It''s a kind of evolutionary ability, but if heiyang comes out of heihaisen prison, it will bring disaster to the whole river and lake. "


    This time, Zhang Fan completely understood. It was estimated that one day a few hundred years ago, someone moved the black sun in heihesen prison here. That''s why this place became what it is now. Many ancient monks had no time to escape, but they had already become a pair of ice sculptures.


    Seeing Zhang Fan looking up at the sky, Lu Jiuye felt a little confused. He patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder and asked him, "what are you looking at? I''m so fascinated. "


    Zhang Fan raised his finger to the black sun in the sky and motioned to master Lu Jiu to look at the sky.


    Lu Jiuye followed Zhang Fan''s finger and looked into the sky. When he saw the black sun in the sky, he was also shocked. He had an incredible look in his eyes and a cry of surprise in his mouth.


    The other three heard Lu Jiuye''s sigh, but they didn''t understand it. In their opinion, Lu Jiuye had a lot of knowledge, and almost nothing could surprise him. Only when he saw something that could not be explained, would he have such an expression.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan is also looking at something in the sky, which makes the three people more curious. They also raise their heads and look in the direction of Zhang Fan''s and Lu Jiuye''s eyes. Suddenly, the expression on their faces has changed, and their eyes are full of shock and incomprehensibility.


    "What is that? Why is it black? Is it the sun? It''s impossible Dao Lang''s face was full of shock and he couldn''t help crying.


    Gao E''s mouth also issued a exclamation: "my God, isn''t it? Why is the sun black here? Does it mean that someone has reached such a state that he can start against the sun in the sky? Or is the sun here different from the outside world? "Yan Fei was shocked for a while, and after a long time, he asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what''s the situation? Is the thing in the sky really the sun? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know, but from the place where we are now, maybe the abnormal sun in the sky will make the earth like this."


    Zhang Fan asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, have you ever heard of heihesen prison?"


    "Black Hessian prison? You''re talking about the south of the Black Sea, the most mysterious and weird space zone, the black Hessian prison? " Lu Jiuye looks at Zhang Fan in surprise. He doesn''t understand why Zhang Fan suddenly mentions this place.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "yes, it''s there. Has Jiu Ye ever been there? Or have you heard about the legend there? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said, "no, that place is very mysterious, and it''s full of evil cults. It''s very dangerous. In addition, the neighborhood of heihesen prison is also full of danger. If you want to enter there, it''s almost a near death. No one will want to go there. I just heard the name of that place from some books."

 Chapter 453

    "How much do you know about this black Hessian prison?" Zhang Fan thought about it and continued to ask Lu Jiuye.


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s question, Lu Jiuye could not help twisting his beard and began to recall it. He said to Zhang Fan, "well, I remember that I saw it in a continental chronicle at that time. It''s said that that place is different from the normal continent. It''s like a separate space with a black sun in it. How did that space come into being, There is no detailed record in the book. "


    At this point, Lu Jiuye immediately reacted and asked Zhang Fan with an incredible face: "do you mean that this round of black sun in the sky is from Hei Hesen prison? Who has the ability to move it here? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "I don''t know. It''s said that if heiyang in heihesen prison left heihesen prison, he would be freezing and freezing all things in the world. Therefore, there is a reasonable explanation for the place where we are now. Who moved it here I don''t know. "


    After listening to the conversation between the ninth master and Zhang Fan, Dao Lang and Zhang Fan were even more confused. They couldn''t understand what they were talking about, what Hei Hai Sen prison and what Hei Yang were making them even more confused.


    "Ninth master, what are you discussing. What Hei hei Sen prison, what Hei Yang, what is that place? Never heard of it before? " Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye curiously.


    "Let me explain that." Zhang Fan took a look at the crowd and began to tell them about the history of Hei Hessen''s prison, as well as the connection between Hei Yang.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, all of them suddenly realized that they were looking at the black sun in the sky again. They were still thoughtful. However, some things were instantly understood.


    "No wonder we''ve met so many evil practitioners along the way. It''s estimated that someone is making trouble. Otherwise, heiyang in Hei Hessen''s prison would not be here." Dao Lang frowned and said to himself.


    "That''s disgusting! Someone moved this black sun here and killed so many people. It''s really reckless. If I catch him, I''ll make him pay for these dead people. " Gao E said indignantly.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "anyway, we have to be more careful in the next road. Since heiyang can be here, that is to say, there must be some people in heihesen prison here. Moreover, I''m sure their economy must be not low. If they meet, it must be a bloody battle."


    Zhang Fan nodded and took another look at the way he came. He said to Lu Jiuye, "there are two ways we can go now. First, we can continue to move forward. However, it is not clear what we will encounter. Second, we can go back along the original road and find out if there is any way to bypass this area."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone immediately frowned and began to think, weighing the pros and cons, just like knowing how to do the most reasonable thing.


    Dao Lang held his shoulder and thought about it carefully. He said: "after we entered this space, we have already walked for about half an hour. If we go back, we will surely waste a lot of time. Moreover, when we came in, we also observed in the boundary point and found that it is almost impossible to avoid this place. It is the boundary point I don''t know how far to go. "


    "Not bad." Lu Jiuye nodded, and then said: "before we came in, we did observe the boundary point. It was a long distance. Moreover, before we came in, there were a group of people behind us. According to my guess, they should not have any good ideas for us."


    Gao E was very straightforward and straightforward. He said to Zhang Fan and others, "if you want me to say it, you should be content with it. Moreover, if you want to be rich, you should be in danger. Even if you encounter evil cultivation, you can at least fight with him with the strength of several of us. If you go back, it''s not only a waste of time, but there are a lot of people outside who look down on us Covetous, in that case, we will be attacked from both sides. It''s better to move on. "


    Yan Fei thought about it and then said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to go back. After all, we''ve come so far. If we go back, it''s a waste of time. If we keep going, there''s no one here and there''s no footprints on the snow. Maybe we can find some good things."


    After listening to the four people''s opinions, Zhang Fan also felt that there was no need to go back. Since no one had been to this place, there might be good things. If anything was found, there was no need to snatch it. He could directly distribute it, so as to avoid a fight.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded to the crowd and said, "well, since we all think we can move on, we will move on. But still, we should be very careful and not careless."


    The four nodded, took another look at the strange black sun in the sky, followed Zhang Fan, and continued to walk towards the depth of the ice sheet.All around is still a dead silence, there is no life, it seems that between heaven and earth, there is only a vast, frozen earth, but also reveals a piercing cold.


    "This place seems to be getting colder and colder. It seems that it''s really not suitable for people to live here!" Dao Lang complained in a low voice. Although he had armor, the cold from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head was really beyond the ordinary people with weak will.


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Gao E nodded and said, "I think so too, but I''m still curious. Since it''s said that the black sun in the sky is something in Hei Hesen prison, what should Hei Hesen prison do if it''s here now? Don''t you need heiyang over there? "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it for a while, and thought that what Gao E said was not unreasonable. Since heiyang existed in heihesen prison, where should it belong? Otherwise, how could all the plants in heihesen prison grow?


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Gao E, "if I guess correctly, there should be more than one black sun in heihesen prison. If the black sun is really so important to heihesen prison, then people there will try their best to take it back."

 Chapter 454

    Just as several people were chatting, the sound of fighting suddenly appeared in front of them. With Zhang Fan''s spiritual observation, he found that the front was really fighting.


    "Is there a fight ahead? Be careful, everyone. " Zhang Fan eyebrows a wrinkly, hurried to the side of these people to remind a way.


    "I''ll go ahead and see what''s going on." Yan Fei''s face is serious. After greeting Zhang Fan and others, he directly uses his lightness skill and rushes forward.


    After a while, Yanfei came back from the front and said to Zhang Fan and others, "there are people fighting in the front. Moreover, according to my observation, the strength of these two people is really comparable. The fighting is also in full swing. It seems that the realm is at least about the fifth level of Mahayana."


    Gao E frowned and said to himself, "it''s really strange that this place is so cold that some people are fighting here. Why don''t they go out to fight? It''s not a place to fight. I really don''t know what they think."


    Dao Lang thought about it for a while, and then he suddenly brightened his eyes and said, "is there any treasure in front of him, that''s why these two people have a big fight? If that''s the case, can we wait for them to finish the fight and reap the benefits? "


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Lu Jiuye also thinks that it is reasonable. If they want to fight here, they are people with certain strength. Otherwise, they can''t risk their lives to fight here. What''s more, it''s really not a good fighting environment here. It''s estimated that they have to fight here.


    Yan Fei also looks at Lu Jiuye and wants to hear what he means.


    Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to know his opinion.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to the four: "OK, since you are like this, let''s go and have a look first. However, we must be careful. We''d better not do it unless we have to."


    The four nodded and tried to hide their breath. They followed Yanfei and flew forward.


    When they came to the distance, they stopped to wait and see. They found that there was someone fighting in the distance, and the fighting was fierce. There were potholes all around them. It was estimated that the fighting had been going on for some time.


    Zhang Fan released his spiritual consciousness and observed ahead. He found that there was a gap between them.


    There is a middle-aged man and a young woman fighting in the field. The middle-aged man is very skillful. He holds a gold mace in his hand. It''s also very popular to wave it. His moves are open and close, and his Qi is golden. He is also a rare master.


    The cultivation of that young woman seems to be in her mid-20s. She is better dressed in white than snow. She has a long sword in her hand. Her white sword is like a snowflake. Although she can compete with the middle-aged man in front of her, Zhang fan can see that her moves have reached the limit, and even are a little stretched. It''s impossible to estimate How long, you''ll lose.


    The middle-aged man was more brave, and the gold mace in his hand was more thick, and the golden light was more and more bright, which made the young girl step back several steps, and the anxious color also appeared between her eyebrows.


    Dao Lang and Gao E are very excited to see it, especially when they see the young woman''s sword technique. It''s graceful and graceful. They can''t help but enjoy themselves, as if they are enjoying a song and dance.


    "Well, yes, this little girl''s Kung Fu is OK, and she is a rare master. Moreover, the middle-aged man''s realm opposite her is above him. It''s good to be able to work with him like this." Dao Lang''s eyes were full of admiration and said to Zhang Fan.


    "Yes, the girl is good, and her movements are very beautiful. I really want to help her and get rid of that guy. If such a beautiful girl is injured, I can''t bear it." Gao E immediately began to feel sorry for her. He rolled his arms and sleeves, ready to help.


    Zhang Fan frowned, looked forward, and said to the two people on one side, "don''t act rashly first, or take a look first. In my opinion, she should not be hurt for a while. Let''s observe first. I''m very curious about why they fight."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and then said, "yes, it''s strange that they fought this battle. Moreover, there seems to be no treasure hiding place here. Is it hard to do? They are just personal grudges?"


    "There''s one more thing I think is a little suspicious." Yan Fei stood on one side, holding his shoulders and frowning, and said, "along the way, we saw three or four people less, but dozens more. Especially in the desert Dagang, people like to warm themselves together. Even if it''s a battle, it''s a group struggle between two groups of people. However, these two people seem to have no companions. They are fierce in their moves, and even fight for life and death There are many doubts. "


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, they all nodded slightly. Lu Jiuye''s face showed a happy smile and looked at Yanfei next to him. His eyes were full of appreciation.


    In Lu Jiuye''s opinion, Yanfei and himself have really grown up in this desert Dagang, and now they have certain analytical ability. Along the way, he may have learned a lot from Zhang Fan.At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly burst out a mass of black gas, as if the power is more powerful.


    The next moment, the gold mace in his hand immediately hit a gas awn with black light, faster, straight to the young woman in front of him.


    The young woman didn''t react for a moment. She could only cross her sword in her hand and push her aura to the limit. She wanted to resist the attack.


    However, the power of this dark light is more powerful than before, so that it can be compared with the all-out strike of the seven masters in Mahayana period, and it is overwhelming.


    The young woman frowned and felt something was wrong, but it was too late to dodge. She had to fight it.


    With a dull bang, the young woman was hit by the black light and flew out. Her aura was broken, and a little blood was oozing from the corner of her mouth. Her face was pale, and her steps began to falter. It was obvious that she suffered some internal injuries.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fanwu frowned. He was puzzled. He didn''t understand why the situation was similar just now. It was just at this moment that the situation changed dramatically.

 Chapter 455

    What''s more, before the middle-aged man''s anger was golden, but in the moment just now, the anger in the middle-aged man''s hand turned black. What is this black anger? This makes people''s hearts very puzzled.


    "It''s really strange. What''s the spirit just now? Or the black one, which can instantly enhance his power and finally blow the opponent away. What magic weapon did he use? Or did he hide his strength? " Dao Lang''s heart more or less with some puzzled, frowning said.


    Gao E narrowed his eyes and thought that the Qi awn just now was very strange. He said with a cold hum, "if I''m not wrong, the Qi awn just now is not a martial art in the right way, but a very evil skill. That''s why he can improve his power instantly. If I''m not wrong, this middle-aged man must be evil cultivation!"


    Master Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Gao E, "it''s not necessarily that. If he is evil cultivation, then he must have some characteristics of evil cultivation. For example, his breath is not aura, or his skills will be more vicious."


    Yan Fei was puzzled. He frowned at Lu Jiuye and asked, "Jiuye, if that middle-aged man is not evil, then why does he send out different anger?"


    "Well..." Lu Jiuye frowned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. However, from his experience, the middle-aged man in front of him was not evil repair, and even had some relationship with the nobility. If he was a direct member of the royal family, Lu Jiuye thought it credible, but if he was evil repair, Lu Jiuye would not believe it at all.


    Zhang Fan stares at the middle-aged man in front of him. He carefully recalls what happened just now in his mind. He feels thoughtful and finally has a bold guess.


    "Jiuye is right. This guy is not evil cultivation, but he has practiced some evil cultivation techniques. When he uses them at the critical moment, their power will have unexpected effects." Zhang Fan frowned and explained to everyone.


    "Evil cultivation?" Dao Lang''s brow was locked, and he knew what Zhang Fan meant. However, he knew that if a normal person practised evil cultivation, he would easily change his mind and eventually become evil cultivation. That kind of greedy for power would make people unable to extricate themselves and finally go to the end.


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say to the crowd: "judging from the move just now, this man really used the skill of evil cultivation. Moreover, he has been practicing this move for some years. Even when he used this move, when he used it, and at what time point he would have the most desired effect are within his consideration, but this is not the case It takes a long time to practice, otherwise it''s not good at all. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "moreover, judging from his move just now, I''m sure that although this man has practiced evil cultivation, he has not got all of it. It''s just one of the moves. After a period of practice, he feels that the power of this move is not bad. Therefore, his mind has no change, but he can practice it The skill in the evil cultivation shows that this person still attaches great importance to strength. It is estimated that he is a member of a big family or a big sect. "


    At this time, the middle-aged man walked towards the young girl with a face of evil smile. Although he walked slowly, the pride on his face seemed to have the feeling that he was determined to get each other''s body.


    Young girl some fear, white teeth biting the lower lip, eyebrows wrinkled, the pace is also constantly retreating, the heart is also constantly thinking about how to do.


    At this time, she seemed to find Zhang Fan and his party, and her heart suddenly lit up hope. She quickly showed her body method to the limit, and rushed to the direction of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan five people see that young girl''s action, is a Leng, looked at each other, do not understand what this young girl means.


    In front of the crowd, the young woman directly hid behind Zhang Fan and others, as if she was very familiar with Zhang Fan and others, peeping at the middle-aged man in the distance.


    The middle-aged man was stunned to see Zhang Fan and others, but when he saw the realm and strength of the five people, the middle-aged man didn''t care. With a cold hum, he pointed to Zhang Fan and others, and said, "I warn you, don''t meddle in your business. If not, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Gao E''s temper has always been very big. He immediately said to the middle-aged man, "who do you think you are? I don''t care about your affairs. However, when you talked to me like that just now, I was very upset. Therefore, I really managed today''s business!"


    After listening to Gao E''s words, the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting that someone dares to speak to my lord like this. I think you''re tired of living. In that case, my Lord will send you to the West!"


    "My lord? Are you from the royal family Zhang Fan frowned and said to the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "Yes, I''m Xu Hong of the royal family. I''m the sixth Prince of the royal family. You''re young and knowledgeable. In this case, I''ll let bygones be bygones. Get out of the way and don''t interfere with my business." Xu Hong is about to move on, passing by Zhang Fan to catch the young girl.The young girl seemed to be frightened. She looked at Zhang Fan and others in front of her eyes and looked for help. She hoped Zhang Fan and others could help.


    Dao Lang was the first to stand up and said to Xu Hong, "what''s the matter? Do you want a big man to be rough with a little girl? Is this the business of your royal family? That''s ridiculous. Do you know what shame is? "


    Gao E was even more angry and said to Xu Hong with a gloomy face: "it''s just a royal family. What''s the big deal? The world still depends on skills, so you don''t have to use those positions to oppress me. I don''t want to eat you. "


    Yan Fei is gnashing his teeth at Xu Hong, especially when he heard that he was a member of the royal family. Yan Fei can''t help but think of the dangerous situation when he was protecting the Dharma for Zhang Fan to break through the shackles of his body. If Zhang Fan didn''t arrive in time, then he and Lu Jiuye would be responsible for their lives.

 Chapter 456

    Lu Jiuye doesn''t have a good impression on the people in the royal family. Moreover, after the last incident, in Lu Jiuye''s opinion, the people in the royal family have few good things. They are all domineering and bullying people.


    Today, when I saw Xu Hong in front of me, I felt that he was evil and despicable. He practiced unknown evil skills. Otherwise, he would not hurt the girl. Moreover, Lu Jiuye could see from Xu Hong''s eyes that when Xu Hong looked at the girl, there was always a kind of color in his eyes.


    It can be seen that Lu Jiuye secretly infers in his heart that this guy must be a lecheron. He is greedy for the beauty of this girl in the desert, so he will attack her.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye said with a cold face: "this is desert Dagang. If it''s really outside, maybe we will give you three points of courtesy. But here, there are full of forest rules everywhere. Who can live till tomorrow? So, your status should be useless."


    Zhang Fan doesn''t have a good impression of the people in the royal family, but some of them bully others by virtue of their own status. What''s more, in order to improve their own strength, Xu Hong also practices evil skills. In this way, Zhang Fan doesn''t have a good impression of him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Xu Hong, "I advise you not to mess around. You should leave here quickly. If you are still stubborn, then don''t blame us for being rude to you."


    Xu Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan and others in front of him. With a fierce look in his eyes and a sneer on his face, he said to Zhang Fan, "OK, I think you are impatient. Do you really think that the people in our royal family have a certain position but no ability? OK, in that case, I''ll let you open your eyes today and let you know what kind of strength our royal family have! "


    With that, Xu Hong suddenly disappeared in the same place. The speed was so fast that no one even reacted. He went directly around the crowd and came to the young woman''s back. The gold mace in his hand was directly on the back of her head.


    With a sneer, Xu Hong said to the crowd, "do you really think you can stop me? It''s a joke. I''m going to take this girl today. What can you do for me? "


    After hearing Xu Hong''s words, Dao Lang and others frowned and looked back at Xu Hong one after another. In their hearts, they said that it was not good. This guy''s body method was a little too fast, so he directly bypassed everyone and controlled the young woman. This is not a good thing.


    Lu Jiuye didn''t react for a moment. If he was really prepared to fight from the front, Lu Jiuye could even use the method of space transfer to pull the woman from the original place to one side, which would not be controlled by Xu Hong.


    Yan Fei is nervous. She doesn''t know what to do in such a situation. She doesn''t know if Zhang Fan has any good idea.


    Although Gao E scolded this person despicably in his heart, there was no way to deal with this situation, and he became passive in his heart.


    Xu Hong took a look at the people in front of him and said with a sneer, "today, my Lord will let you go first. I have got this girl. My lord needs to pick Yin to replenish Yang. I''m happy and I don''t care about you. However, you''d better be careful for me. If I see you next time, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    With that, Xu Hong reached out to pull the young woman''s shoulder, wanted to take him away directly, and turned to leave.


    But just before Xu Hong reached out and touched the woman''s shoulder, he heard a voice not far away from Xu Hong.


    "Are you so confident? It''s a little too early to be happy. It''s clear that adopting Yin to replenish Yang is the way of practice in evil ways! "


    It was Zhang Fan who spoke, and the young woman was standing beside him.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Xu Hong frowned and turned to look in the direction of his voice. He found that Zhang Fan was beside him. Especially when he saw the woman beside Zhang Fan, he was even slightly stunned. He had an incredible look in his eyes. He didn''t understand why this wonderful woman would be beside Zhang Fan. What''s the matter with all this? If Zhang Fan''s side is really that woman, then what is in front of him?


    Xu Hong was curious and immediately looked at the woman in white in front of him. He found that the woman''s figure was almost translucent and began to disappear.


    "What''s going on? Did you say that was What''s left of it Xu Hong''s face with a look of surprise, the heart is still want to do not understand this in the end is how to return a responsibility?


    It turns out that when Xu Hong had an action, Zhang Fan was ready. When Xu Hong was about to start with the young woman, Zhang Fan had already moved him first. Because Zhang Fan''s speed was too fast, he left a remnant in place.


    When Dao Lang and others saw that Zhang Fan and the young woman were safe and sound, they were also secretly relieved. In particular, the scene in front of them had a sense of deja vu.


    Xu Hong stabilized his mind for a moment, turned to glare at Zhang Fan, snorted coldly and said: "boy, you are so bold! I don''t think you want to live any longer. You dare to take charge of our Lord''s affairs. You don''t pay attention to our royal family! "Zhang Fan laughed and said to Xu Hong in front of him, "you''re right. I really don''t pay attention to the people in your royal family. Even some people in your royal family have died in my hands, such as Dai Shun and Ni Kang. Do you know these two storage rings?"


    With that, Zhang Fan took out two storage space rings with obvious Royal symbols, which were very luxurious.


    When Xu Hong saw this, he frowned and looked at Zhang Fan coldly. He had already killed Zhang Fan in his heart. Zhang Fan dared to kill seven of his own and Ni Kang at the same time. This crime is not small. If he can catch him and bring him back to the palace, he will be cut to pieces!


    "You are so bold. We Royal people dare to kill you, boy. It seems that you are tired of living. Today I will avenge these dead people!" Xu Hong put his gold mace on his chest and prepared to fight Zhang Fan.


    Seeing this, Dao Lang and others put their weapons out of the scabbard and came to Zhang Fan''s side one after another, confronting Xu Hong in front of them.

 Chapter 457

    Lu Jiuye and his party seem to be warning Xu Hong that if he dares to fight Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye and his party will not be polite to him.


    Xu Hong takes a look at Zhang Fan and others. He can''t help but pick his brow and sneer. He says to Zhang Fan and others, "well, you dare to openly fight against the royal family. I think you''re tired of living. In this case, I''ll send you to the west to comfort the souls of the dead people."


    After a pause, Xu Hong continued: "boy, look at this posture, it''s really you who killed the people in our royal family, and these people are your accomplices and share the same crime with you. It''s bad luck for you to meet my Lord today. Today, my Lord will let you know what is heaven and earth!"


    With that, Xu Hong''s hands suddenly split. Suddenly, a small bronze bell rose from his hands and gradually became bigger. Finally, he made a big golden translucent bronze bell to block out the sun and directly covered Zhang Fan and others.


    Lu Jiuye looked around and frowned. He thought this treasure was not simple. It was not only with a kind of space power, but also with hard materials. It could be big or small. If someone was trapped in it, it would not be a simple thing to want to go out.


    "What''s this guy up to? Why didn''t I understand? What''s he going to do to us with such a cover? " Gao e asked Dao Lang with a puzzled look.


    Dao Lang was puzzled, but he had a bad feeling in his heart. Since he was able to take out such a magic weapon and trap everyone in it, it means that the other party must have the confidence to defeat everyone, and the purpose of this bronze bell should be to prevent someone from escaping. That''s why it is so.


    However, Dao Lang was curious that the other side''s realm was only about the seventh level of Mahayana, while there were five people on his side. Was he really so confident that he could defeat everyone?


    Lu Jiuye felt strange, and immediately began to explore the surrounding space. However, Lu Jiuye found a strange phenomenon. According to the past experience, even if the other party really set the boundary, then he can also sense the external space forces through the boundary, so as to achieve the connection in the space and break the internal space boundary Open.


    But now it seems that Lu Jiuye found that there was something wrong with the situation here. Moreover, the internal and external space forces were completely isolated by the bronze bell, and even could not be touched. Therefore, in such a situation, it is impossible to use the space forces to form the internal and external connection.


    Taking a close look at the wall of the bronze bell, Mr. Lu found that the wall seemed to be made of a special material, which was very strong. It was very difficult to break it.


    For all this, Gao E is not together at all. For him with all his strength, he will not be afraid of Xu Hong in front of him. As long as he is fighting, he will face the difficulties. With his strong body, the sword can not cause any trace to him.


    From the moment when the bronze bell covers everyone, there is only one advantage. That is, people suddenly feel warm around a lot, at least not that hateful, suddenly the black sun directly on the body is also comfortable a lot.


    With a sinister smile on his face, Xu Hong looked at Zhang Fan and others in front of him and said with a grin, "I''m a treasure. Today, none of you want to go out of here without my permission."


    Gao E laughs and points to Xu Hong in front of him. He says, "what''s the difficulty? As long as we catch you and torture you, I don''t believe that you will be so calm and don''t let us out. In addition, you are too optimistic to deal with five of us."


    With a smile, Xu Hong said to Zhang Fan and others in front of him, "I''m very confident in dealing with you, unless you really have other skills. Then you''re going to die. "


    After listening to Xu Hong''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Xu Hong, "it''s ridiculous that you are just a relative. You dare to be so arrogant. Even you won''t be valued by the royal family. You work so hard. It seems that your life is not so valuable."


    "What did you say?" Xu Hong immediately gnashed his teeth and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. His eyes were obviously full of killing intention. He wanted to go forward and tear Zhang Fan to pieces now. Especially when he heard the word "relatives", it made Xu Hong feel uncomfortable. This is his scale, and no one dares to touch it. Now Zhang Fan has to challenge Xu Hong''s temper today, and Xu Hong''s heart has something to do with Zhang Fan A certain degree of appreciation, especially after a look at Zhang Fan''s realm, I feel that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.


    However, in Xu Hong''s opinion, this Zhang Fan is just trying to attract the attention of the public. All he has to do is rely on the people behind him. Without them, the people in the royal family would not have died in his hands.


    Zhang Fan, holding his shoulder, continued to say to Xu Hong, "it''s very simple. I say that you are a group of relatives, especially in terms of surname, which is different from the lineage in the royal family. The lineage has absolute strength, and can even step on the stage to worship the commander, and have absolute strength. But you are all doing some thankless work. I''m not wrong."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Xu Hong, "what''s more, every time you are fighting for the position of the royal family in the whole country, you start to be domineering. I advise you to wake up. If something really happens, according to the rules of the royal family, if you make a mistake, you will be directly removed from the royal family, so as not to affect the reputation of the royal family. Am I wrong?"After listening to Zhang Fan''s Hu ah, Xu Hong''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper, and he was constantly thinking about who the young man was and why he knew everything about the royal family like the back of his hand?


    "Boy, who are you? How dare you name it? " Xu Hong asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Xu Hong, "it''s simple. I''m not going to change my name when I''m wandering in the world. My name is Zhang Fan


    "Zhang Fan?" After hearing Zhang Fan''s name, Xu Hong is shocked. He has heard some legends about Zhang Fan. It is said that this man''s realm does not match his own power. He was unable to cultivate because of his spiritual roots. However, with his own efforts, In other words, his spirit root is now in the missing state, but it can still be cultivated normally.

 Chapter 458

    Moreover, Zhang Fan''s talent is still there. His talent is really not simple, and he is also very smart. If one day he can get back the spirit root, it will really add wings to Zhang Fan, and his cultivation speed will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Although the legend of Zhang Fan is a bit shocking, for Xu Hong, he will not put Zhang Fan in his mind at all, because he has extraordinary means and a very evil skill, which will have an extraordinary effect at the critical moment.


    "Good, you Zhang Fan! It seems that today is really a narrow road. It''s bad luck for you to meet my Lord in this place. Do you know? Once in our royal family, someone offered a reward for your head with 10000 top-grade spirit stones. It''s a sky high price. Unexpectedly, such a good thing happened to me today. Congratulations, Congratulations With that, Xu Hong''s face looked excited.


    Lu Jiuye and others are still looking at Xu Hong like a fool. They don''t understand what this guy is happy about. Does he really have the strength to defeat Zhang Fan? It''s a bit too confident.


    Zhang Fan is still fearless in the face of danger. In his opinion, the master of the seventh division of Mahayana is nothing special. However, the other side has practiced a kind of evil cultivation, which makes Zhang Fan suspicious. Why does the other side practice such evil cultivation, just to improve their own strength?


    At this time, Xu Hong suddenly took the gold mace in his hand and rushed directly to Zhang Fan and others. The speed was so fast that there were many shadows behind him.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye and others came forward one after another and fought directly with Xu Hong. They were merciless.


    All of a sudden, countless Qi mang rushed around, hitting on the wall of the bronze bell and making a dull sound.


    Zhang Fan didn''t do it. Instead, he observed. He found that Xu Hong didn''t fall behind in dealing with Lu Jiuye''s four people. There were two Qi awns in his hands, one gold and one black. The two Qi awns cooperated perfectly, which made Zhang Fan a little strange.


    Generally speaking, if a monk practices two kinds of skills, there will be two possibilities for the two skills. One is mutual exclusion, water and fire are not allowed. Finally, when he uses them, there will be some accidents, even negative effects in combat.


    There is another kind of mutual skill. The cooperation between the two skills is very tacit, and their attributes are the same. Therefore, in this way, they may have greater power in battle.


    For example, someone has practiced a kind of wind attribute sword technique and a kind of wind attribute footwork at the same time. In this way, after a period of running in, the two techniques can be integrated and perfectly combined, and they will have unexpected effects in combat.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s view, these two skills in Xu Hong''s hands do not seem to have the same attribute, and there is no connection. These two skills can not be combined at all. However, he uses them very well, even to the point of perfect cooperation.


    This made Zhang Fan feel a little strange. He asked Shi Xian, "master, I remember you once said that it''s better not to practice two kinds of skills with different attributes together. Otherwise, it will be quite unfavorable in the battle. However, Xu Hong seems to have practiced two kinds of skills, and the two skills are completely different, one is good and the other is evil. But in the battle, he can practice the two kinds of skills It''s just the right way to use it. Why


    Shi Xian was somewhat strange. He frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "according to common sense, it''s true that there should be exclusion, but he used it very well. Maybe there are two different kinds of elixir in his body, or in other words, there is another soul living in his soul, just like you and me."


    "Another man?" Zhang Fan frowned and thought carefully about what Shi Xian said, but he still felt a little strange. He asked Shi Xian, "if there is another person living in Xu Hong''s soul, then this person must be an evil cultivator. However, if it is an evil cultivator, it is estimated that he will be robbed long ago. How can he use the same body with him What about the body? "


    Shi Xian thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I think it''s a bit strange. I think they must have reached some kind of agreement. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain such a thing."


    The young woman next to him was a little thrilling at the battle. She looked up at Zhang Fan with some guilt in her eyes.


    At that time, when fighting in the field, she was suddenly injured. It was impossible for her to escape from Xu Hong''s hands, so she had to find another way.


    Moreover, her perception is different from that of ordinary people. She immediately found out that Zhang Fan and others were watching the battle from a distance, so she had a plan in mind. She wanted to help her escape with the help of Zhang Fan and others. That''s why she made such a bad decision.


    However, before making this plan, she did not get the consent of Zhang Fan and others, so she really felt guilty.


    The four in the field cooperate very well. Dao Lang has been attacking Xu Hong head-on. The moves are open and close, and the long stick sweeps between them, dissolving all the Qi of the other side.


    Even if Xu Xuefei has some difficulties in dealing with the four swords, the weakest one is the one who wants to inherit them.However, Gao E will bear all this for him. Every time you have Qi mang to attack Yanfei, Gao E will use his strong body to resist it and help Yanfei turn danger into barbarian.


    Yan Fei and Gao E both practice the skill of Dao, so their cooperation is quite tacit. The Dao has the same meaning. When they cooperate, their power is good, and they can compete with Xu Hong.


    Lu Jiuye is a master of space power, and his moves are too windy to defend. In the battle, with the help of space power, he keeps wandering. As long as he has the opportunity, he will attack Xu Hong by surprise.


    The battle in the field is in full swing, quite fierce, for a time, no one can do anything.


    At this time, a group of people came from the distance. They all just entered this area and wanted to look for a baby. Staring at this cold, it was also a test for the consumption of aura in the body. If there was a slight error, they might be frozen into ice sculptures.


    When they passed by the place where Zhang Fan was, they frowned and approached one after another. With some doubts in their eyes, they wanted to look back at each other and said one after another.

 Chapter 459

    "It''s strange that in such an environment, there are still people who want to fight here? Do they really have any reason to do it? The battle consumes so much Reiki. Aren''t they afraid that they can''t resist the cold and become ice sculptures


    "It''s not easy to say. The master of Arts is brave. After all, such a master is very rare. You see, almost all the battles between them are killing moves. It''s really wonderful, especially the middle-aged man in the middle, who is one against four, even has no weakness."


    "I still have a little doubt, that is, the fighting between them is so fierce, but there is no sound. We pass by here. If we don''t see it, we probably don''t know someone is fighting here."


    "Yes, what you said is really suspicious, but I think the problem seems to lie in the transparent copper bell covered above their field. You see, the air awn of their fighting just makes a little ripple when they hit the copper bell, just like a dragonfly skimming water, but there is no sound. It is estimated that it is a good treasure."


    These people can''t help but stop and watch the battle with relish. When they are bored, they will comment on it. Although it''s chilly around, they are not willing to go to see such a fierce battle.


    Seeing that several players in the field have played for at least several hundred rounds, Zhang Fan thinks that the time is almost up. If it goes on like this, it''s just a waste of aura. Therefore, it''s better to solve Xu Hong first.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan has secretly run to break a virtual finger, want to make a quick decision, a direct move to the other side of the result.


    Looking at Xu Hong in front of him, Zhang Fan''s expression is serious. He suddenly shows his body method of flying in the sky and approaches Xu Hong quickly.


    As if he had eyes behind him, Xu Hong suddenly found Zhang Fan''s figure, turned around, and the gold mace fell heavily. A golden air awn quickly formed a chop, which was close to Zhang Fan''s face. The speed was almost a flash of gold.


    Zhang Fan''s reaction was so sensitive that he had already prepared himself. Seeing Xu Hong''s turning movement, Zhang Fan began to change his direction in mid air. He just moved his body about half an inch in the air, and then he directly dodged the golden light. Instead of retreating, he rushed to Xu Hong again.


    Just when Zhang Fan was close enough to Xu Hong, to ensure that everything was safe, Zhang Fan instantly used his unique spatial skills.


    "Break the empty finger!"


    In an instant, a purple light appeared on Zhang Fan''s fingertips and went straight to Xu Hong''s eyebrow. The speed was even faster than lightning, making the other side defenseless.


    When Xu Hong saw Zhang Fan attacking him, his first reaction was to use his whole body to form a defense against Zhang Fan.


    However, Xu Hong didn''t know the strength of this point. He could completely ignore his defense. The purple light directly penetrated his border and instantly touched Xu Hong''s eyebrows, crushing his soul to know the sea.


    All of a sudden, Xu Hong''s body suddenly stagnates, his eyes are absent, and his pupils are gradually spreading. With a plop, he falls into the snow.


    Everyone knows in their hearts that this is Zhang Fan''s martial arts, and they can ignore the defense of each other. They have seen Zhang Fan''s move before, so it''s not surprising.


    However, it''s the first time for the outside world to see these people. They are all surprised. They have an incredible look in their eyes. They never thought that Zhang Fan killed a master of Mahayana Qizhong with one move. It''s too surprising.


    "My God, isn''t it? Did I read it wrong? The young man just shot and killed the middle-aged man with one move? This is a bit of a surprise to me


    "I also think it''s a bit like a dream. If I read it correctly, this young man should be a master of shackles. How can he be able to kill a master of Mahayana Sevens? There must be a problem here. "


    "What happened to the purple light just now? Can we say that this purple light actually penetrated the defense of the middle-aged master? Kill him directly? What kind of martial arts is this? "


    Everyone was very surprised to see Zhang Fan''s broken finger, especially when he saw Lu Jiuye''s four people besieging Xu Hong, Xu Hong didn''t lose the upper hand. However, Zhang Fan suddenly killed Xu Hong in one move, which is really a bit surprising.


    The most surprising thing was the young woman. She was completely at the scene, which can be said to be a close-up observation. When she saw Zhang Fan''s move, she was speechless. She widened her eyes, looked at Zhang Fan inconceivably, and looked at him carefully.


    In his opinion, Zhang Fan is the worst of the five, and the most powerful one should be the old man. However, these four people seem to have great respect for Zhang Fan.


    Before, the young woman didn''t know what was going on, but now it seems that she fully understood that, according to the strength, Zhang Fan was the strongest among the five.


    Seeing that Xu Hong had fallen to the ground, Lu Jiuye thought he was dead, so they put away all the weapons and went back to Zhang Fan."I have to say that this guy has two talents. He is a rare master in the siege of the four of us." Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    "Yes, this man''s attack is really a bit strange. He seems to have two sets of skills. The attack power of these two skills is very strong. It''s like the four of us are fighting with two masters of the seventh division of Mahayana." Gao E frowned, recalled the battle just now, and said to himself.


    Yan Fei felt the same way, but he didn''t think much. After all, Zhang Fan has solved the problem. The next step is to find a way to get out of here.


    Lu Jiuye was very relieved about Zhang Fan''s methods, so he began to observe the surroundings. He took a look at the wall of the bronze bell, and did not frown.


    "It seems to me that this thing has completely isolated us from the outside world. We don''t even feel the cold of the black sun here. Moreover, when the aftershocks of the battle just hit it, it didn''t seem to have any reaction to the clock wall. It seems that this clock is very strong." Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan also nodded and said, "yes, this clock was used by Xu Hong. Now all we have to do is how to put it away. But in my opinion, it''s not easy. Let''s look for it."

 Chapter 460

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they all nodded and began to grope on the clock wall, trying to find a way out of here.


    Each of them was busy living. They even forgot the existence of the young woman and ignored her.


    After thinking about it, the young women thought that they should help them find it. At least they are also their own saviors. Without them, they would surely fall into the hands of Xu Hong. In that case, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    She came to Zhang Fan''s side, politely saluted Zhang Fan, said to Zhang Fan: "just now really thanks to a few help, otherwise, I may be..."


    The young woman lowered her head, and it was hard to say what she said.


    "You don''t have to be polite, girl. It''s your duty to help when you see injustice." Zhang Fan Light said.


    "Oh, by the way, my name is long Xue. What do you call me, young Xia?" Long Xue blinks her lovely big eyes and looks at Zhang Fan in front of her.


    "Zhang Fan." Zhang Fan Light said, is still around to find the way out.


    Looking back at Longxue, she was wearing a long white dress. She was very beautiful and had a noble temperament. She didn''t look like an ordinary clan disciple or a family child, especially the jade pendant on her waist. It didn''t look like an ordinary product.


    "I guess the girl should have a certain position in the family. You look well dressed, especially the jade pendant around the waist, which is not made of ordinary materials." Zhang Fan asked to long Xue casually.


    Long Xue nods and takes a look at Zhang Fan. She still admires Zhang Fan''s observation ability. When she comes out of her family, she tries to dress up as ordinary as possible. She looks like a disciple of a sect, but she doesn''t expect to be directly seen through by Zhang Fan. Moreover, Zhang fan is still so young. It''s really not easy to have such observation ability.


    "To tell you the truth, I was the eldest lady of the dragon family. This time I came to the desert Dagang and wanted to experience with the family. But one night, we met the blood wolves, and then we were separated. I didn''t know where to go. Somehow, I came here and finally met the man just now." Long Xue sighs in his heart. He always wants to find his family, but it''s very difficult to find someone in the vast desert. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Zhang Fan took a look at long Xue and said to her, "in this case, if you are alone and want to find your own family, it''s also very dangerous. Maybe you will encounter wild animals, or people who are scheming to avoid being killed. It''s better to follow us all the way. If you can''t find your family, how about we take you out of desert Dagang and send you back to long''s home?"


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, long Xue was excited. She immediately looked up at Zhang Fan, nodded heavily, and showed a grateful smile on her face. Especially when she saw that Zhang Fan was upright, she was more trustworthy. From this moment on, long Xue''s heart also lit up hope for the world.


    Lu Jiuye listened to Zhang Fan''s words, with a loving smile on his face, and said to long Xue, "girl, you are welcome to join us. However, we seem to be in some trouble now. I looked around. If we want to go out, it''s not easy."


    Zhang Fan nodded, looked at the bronze bell wall around him, and said to Lu Jiuye: "I just found this. It''s not difficult to see from the whole magic weapon that this object can even be completely isolated from the outside world. It''s just airtight, and even the spatial fluctuations are isolated. Therefore, this place is completely different from the spatial boundary. It takes more money to get out from here A lot of twists and turns. "


    Long Xue thinks about it and looks around. She inadvertently looks at Xu Hong''s body in the distance. She finds that Xu Hong''s body on the ground moves a little, which makes long Xue puzzled. She rubs her eyes and even thinks that she is wrong.


    When long Xue looks at Xu Hong again, she finds that Xu Hong has slightly opened his eyes and sits up straight.


    "He Is he still alive? " Long Xue''s face is full of surprise. His spiritual sense is different from ordinary people. When Xu Hong fell to the ground just now, long Xue had explored him with his spiritual sense and found that Xu Hong had lost any vitality. She felt that this man was dead and even marveled at Zhang Fan''s means.


    But now it seems that Xu Hong, like a good man, has no sign of injury at all. His vitality is still there, but he has a strong evil spirit on him.


    After listening to long Xue''s words, Yan Fei and others quickly turn around to look at the people on the ground, with a deep puzzled in their eyes, don''t understand what''s going on.


    Yan Fei and others know Zhang Fan''s move. Zhang Fan''s broken finger can smash the opponent''s spiritual sense directly without any defense ability. In this way, he can also kill people invisibly.


    What''s more, just now, people have checked Xu Hong''s body and found that Xu Hong is dead and lifeless. There is no breath at all. But now that the other party can sit up, doesn''t that mean that this person has come back from the dead?"It''s impossible. Zhang Fangang''s move is to kill him. How can he still be alive? What''s more, I have checked him just now. He is dead. How can he... " Yan Fei''s heart is very puzzled and his brain is very confused. He doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Lu Jiuye frowned deeply and said solemnly: "no, I feel that the breath of this man seems stronger. Be careful. Moreover, in my opinion, the fluctuation of his body is not aura, but evil spirit."


    "Evil spirit?" Dao Lang looked at Xu Hong in front of him and asked, "Ninth master, do you mean this man is evil repair? Otherwise, how can there be evil spirit in normal people? "


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, generally speaking, it''s impossible for ordinary people to have such a strong evil spirit. Only evil cultivation can use this kind of evil spirit to practice. Moreover, his eyes are totally different from those of Xu Hong just now. It seems that he has changed his personality."


    After hearing this, they all looked into Xu Hong''s eyes. They found that Xu Hong''s eyes were bright and red. They were very evil. They were very different from Xu Hong, who had just been lusty. Even his breath had changed so much.

 Chapter 461

    "What''s so strange about this? We''ve learned from the fight with him just now. The dark light in his hand is transformed by the evil spirit. Maybe he is revived by this evil spirit now." Gao E said to the public with indifference.


    "No, the evil spirit on him just now was not so heavy, and his eyes were not so sharp. Moreover, the feeling he gave me was not like this. It was a different person." Dao Lang frowned, his heart was still full of confusion.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Hong in front of him. He thought about the whole thing in his heart, but he didn''t quite understand it. He asked Shi Xian, "why is he OK? Can''t it be that my move just now didn''t break his soul into the sea? But he''s already hit. "


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "you''re right. He''s really hit the mark just now, but I told you just now that there may be two souls living in his body, one good and one evil. Therefore, what you killed just now may be Xu Hong''s soul, and what''s resurrected now should be the evil cultivation soul living in his body. You should be careful, that''s right The strength of the guy is far more powerful than that of Xu Hong. "


    In Shi Xian''s opinion, Xu Hong''s evil spirit is getting heavier and heavier, and his actual strength is not so simple. It can even be said that his strength has even exceeded the seventh level of Mahayana. Such an opponent is definitely a big trouble.


    Zhang Fan frowned and understood that what he had destroyed just now might be Xu Hong''s soul knowing the sea. But now, he has become another person, and this person should have reached a consensus with Xu Hongda to share a body''s evil cultivation.


    Xu Hong stands up from the ground, stretches and exercises his body well. For a moment, all his bones give out a kind of rattling sound, which makes people feel numb.


    Xu Hong''s face was smiling, and his blood red eyes were full of excitement. He said to Zhang Fan and others, "great, I finally occupy this body. This feeling of rebirth is really cool!"


    "Rebirth?" Dao Lang''s eyebrows wrinkled, and a bad feeling suddenly rose in his heart. The middle-aged man in front of him asked, "who are you? Give me your name quickly


    With a smile, Xu Hong said to Dao Lang, "I''ve been sleeping for a long time, and I''ve lost so many lives. I can''t remember my name. However, since I''m reborn with his body, I''m him and he''s me at this moment."


    After a pause, Xu Hong looked down at his body, looked at his blood, nodded and said, "it''s not bad. This body can be cultivated. With the cultivation talent of this body and my skills, I can return to the peak within half a year. At that time, heaven and earth can help me."


    Zhang Fan looked at each other with a frown. He had a bad feeling in his heart, especially Lu Jiuye. His eyes were full of worry.


    If such a master of evil cultivation really lets him out, the life of the martial arts in the world will be ruined.


    Since ancient times, the skill of evil cultivation has always been impermanent. He has the ability to improve his strength quickly. In this way, his words are not groundless. He can make him reach the peak in half a year.


    Outside the hearts of the people is very puzzled, have looked at the field of Xu Hong, have said.


    "Look, that guy is alive. What''s the matter? I clearly saw that the finger just pierced his forehead. Does it mean that such attacks are invalid to him? "


    "It''s hard to say. The young man just now didn''t know what kind of martial arts he was using. He was able to bring down the opponent directly in one move. It''s not easy."


    "Yes, among the five, although the young man''s realm is the lowest, judging from the speed of his hand just now, this realm does not match his skill just now. It can even directly threaten the experts of the seventh division of Mahayana. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe it."


    "However, after that guy got up from the ground, it seems that he has changed a little bit. From the breath of his body, I think there is an obvious change compared with just now, but I still can''t say what the specific change is. I just feel that something is wrong."


    Seeing this scene, the people in the distance all felt that after Xu Hong sat up from the ground again, something was wrong. They were also in a cold sweat for Zhang Fan and others.


    Xu Hong took a look at Zhang Fan, raised his hand, pointed to Zhang Fan and said: "good boy, among the five people, you have the lowest realm, but your strength is the strongest one. It really amazes me that you have such a fingering. I also want to thank you. If you didn''t kill that guy''s soul, I would not be reborn with his body. All this, I can''t help you Thanks to you. "


    After a pause, Xu Hong continued to say to Zhang Fan in front of him: "for the sake of you helping me, I''ll give you a pleasure and leave you a whole body. It''s also my kindness to you."After hearing Xu Hong''s words, Dao Lang and others all frowned. They were full of hostility towards the resurrected Xu Hong in their eyes. They showed their weapons one after another and were ready to fight.


    Long Xue also shows her sword. In her opinion, since she is already a member of Zhang Fan''s team, we should face difficulties on the united front and shoulder them together.


    Xu Hong saw that these people showed their weapons to him, and his face suddenly showed a cold smile, which directly released the kind of pressure around him, and instantly covered the past toward Zhang Fan.


    In an instant, countless evil spirits shrouded all around, which immediately doubled the pressure in everyone''s heart, and gave birth to a kind of inexplicable fear, especially the prestige of realm, which made people understand the gap between them and Xu Hong.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes slightly and directly released his cangyun sword spirit. When the sword Qi turned into shape, he directly killed the evil spirit in front of him and protected them from negative emotions.


    Under the protection of Zhang Fan, people can feel more comfortable, otherwise. Maybe even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, that kind of pressure, is really terrible.

 Chapter 462

    "My God, what is this guy like? Does it mean that he has now entered the eighth phase of Mahayana? It seems to be more than me. " Dao Lang''s heart is more or less surprised. He asks Zhang Fan in a low voice.


    Yan Fei was puzzled and said: "Ninth master, is this guy so powerful? I don''t even want to fight in front of him. "


    Lu Jiuye nodded and explained to Yanfei: "the gap between you and him is too big, so you will have this feeling. However, his strength is really strong. Even I will have this feeling in front of him."


    Gao E has always been fearless, especially relying on his strong body, he can do leapfrog challenge. But at that moment, Gao E even felt a little uncomfortable, especially the fear from his heart.


    Although all the troubles just now have been solved by Zhang Fan in the way of transforming the sword into shape, they still leave a shadow in people''s hearts, like a dark cloud, which can not be dispersed.


    Zhang Fan took a look at all the people. From their eyes, they could see that they were very afraid of Xu Hong. Zhang Fan knew that in this case, they could not give full play to all their strength. Even if they had 100% skill, they could only give full play to 70%.


    Therefore, in such a situation, Zhang Fan is really a bit worried about letting them do it, otherwise, he may be worried about his life.


    "Stand back for a while. I''ll deal with this man." Zhang Fan said to Dao Lang and others lightly, and he walked forward.


    For a moment, Lu Jiuye and others didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. The other side was a powerful eight heavy master. Zhang Fan said he wanted to deal with it by himself? Is he really sure?


    "Zhang Fan, do you really want to..." Yan Fei''s face was worried, and she wanted to make sure that she had heard wrong.


    But before he had finished his words, Lu Jiuye patted him on the shoulder, shook his head to Yanfei and said, "we should trust Zhang Fan and not doubt his ability."


    "But..." Yan Fei''s face is still full of worry, although he and Zhang Fan fingertips contact time is not long, but the relationship between the two people is not simple, even can be said to be a very good friend.


    Yan Fei has no friends in the Lu family. Apart from serving Lu Jiuye every day, she practices martial arts in the yard and never makes active contact with others.


    Because Yanfei knows that he doesn''t belong to the Lu family, let alone the Lu family, so it''s better to talk less. In addition, Lu Jiuye treats Yanfei as if he is his own. He also spreads his Lu family skills to help Yanfei improve his strength, so that he can have a foothold in the Jianghu in the future.


    Therefore, Yan Fei is practicing as long as he has time. He does not dare to forget Lu Jiuye''s expectation. He hopes that one day, Lu Jiuye''s wish will come true.


    During this period of time, Yanfei and Zhang Fan got along day and night, and Zhang Fan also taught Yanfei a lot of things. In this way, they established a deep friendship.


    For Yan Fei who has no friends, this friendship is very precious. He secretly swears that as long as Zhang Fan is in trouble, Yan Fei will go through fire and water.


    Today, Yanfei finds out that Zhang Fan is going to take risks. He wants to stop Zhang Fan in a hurry. He wants to ask him if he really chooses to do so?


    Lu Jiuye can see Yan Fei''s mind, but he knows Zhang Fan''s ability. Even if it seems impossible, if it happens to Zhang Fan, there is hope that it will become possible.


    Therefore, for Zhang Fan''s decision, Lu Jiuye will never stop or interfere. As long as Zhang Fan wants to do it, Lu Jiuye will fully cooperate, because he knows in his heart that when Zhang fan does anything, he will consider it carefully and will not act rashly. For this, Lu Jiuye is more confident about Zhang Fan.


    Dao Lang and Gao E didn''t stop Zhang Fan. In their opinion, Zhang Fan''s strength is superior to both of them. If Zhang fan can''t deal with them, they can only wait to die.


    Xu Hong is still curious about Zhang Fan, especially that Zhang Fan''s inexplicable sword Qi can be transformed into a special form to block his evil spirit. This is the first time he has seen such ability.


    "Boy, it seems that you are the best among these people. Well, in that case, I''ll kill you first and then deal with other people." Xu Hong has a gloomy smile on his face, and his evil spirit is even stronger.


    Zhang Fan arched his hand to Xu Hong and asked, "yes, but I still don''t understand one thing in my heart. I want to ask you for advice."


    "Oh? Ask me for advice? What''s the matter? " With doubts on his face, Xu Hong asked Zhang Fan.


    "That''s right." Zhang Fan thought for a while and continued to ask Xu Hong, "I don''t quite understand this matter. It''s just that you are so capable, but why do you share the same body with Xu Hong? Why didn''t you give him up? Isn''t it good to waste his soul earlier? Why is that so? "After hearing Zhang Fan''s question, Xu Hong frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "well, since you asked today, I''ll satisfy your curiosity."


    After a pause, Xu Hong continued to say to Zhang Fan: "in fact, at the beginning of entering this body, I didn''t do anything to him, because I didn''t have this ability at that time, so I could only hide in his body and compromise."


    "However, after a certain period of time, this guy found out my existence and wanted to drive me out. However, if I got out of his body, I might be in danger of vanishing, and I haven''t found my next body yet. It''s risky to do so, so I made an agreement with him."


    "At that time, we agreed that we would share the same body, and when fighting, as long as there was a chance, I would help him. In this way, we almost fought side by side in the battle, and many people were not our opponents."


    After listening to Xu Hong''s words, Zhang Fan could not help nodding to himself and continued to ask Xu Hong, "so, the relationship between you should be quite good? If I kill him, then you should be looking for my revenge now. "

 Chapter 463

    As soon as Zhang Fan''s voice fell, Xu Hong burst out laughing and said to Zhang Fan, "are you in a good mood? I Pooh! This guy is insatiable. I have saved him many times in times of crisis, but he doesn''t appreciate it. He just thinks that I should do it. When fighting, he yells at me, and I''m really fed up with it. "


    After a pause, Xu Hong stabilized his mood and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "but fortunately, boy, your finger just now has helped me a lot. Without you, his soul still occupies the main position. In that case, I still can''t control this body."


    After hearing Xu Hong''s story, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but be curious. He asked Shi Xian, "it''s really strange that the soul power of ordinary evil practitioners should be very strong. Why can''t even a monk deal with it? I really didn''t think of that. "


    Shi Xian replied to Zhang Fan: "it''s simple, but I want to remind you that you think too much about the soul power of evil cultivation. Under normal circumstances, evil cultivation really needs to take over other people''s bodies. However, many evil cultivation finally fail, and the soul will become quite fragile after leaving the body, even after a certain period of time And disappear, unless you can find a body and let your soul live in it. "


    "Do you mean that the soul power of this evil cultivation is too weak to attack Xu Hong''s original soul, only to live together in the same body and compromise?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian nodded: "from his narration, it''s not hard to tell that he really has such an experience. However, in such a situation, he has now occupied all the right to use his body, but now it seems that we can''t get out of here at all. Then, for him, there may be a war with us."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "well, in that case, fight. I also want to see what kind of ability this guy has. Anyway, it''s impossible for him to get out because he''s trapped in this bronze bell. Since it''s something that can''t be avoided, there''s no need to dodge. Fighting is all."


    He made up his mind that Zhang Fan had already put out his cold water sword. The blade of the sword was so bright that the temperature of the whole environment suddenly dropped.


    Xu Hong took a look at the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand. He couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s a good sword, boy. It seems that you have a lot of good things in your hand. God is really good to me. Someone helped me to take my body and gave me so many treasures!"


    With that, Xu Hong looks excited and greedy, and looks at Zhang Fan, as if he is looking at his prey.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t care, even if the other side''s realm is much higher than his own, but for Zhang Fan, this kind of pressure is nothing. Every time he is fighting, the opponents he meets are much stronger than him, and they have to bear different pressures. That kind of feeling is really collapsing.


    Fortunately, Zhang Fan''s mental strength is strong enough. If his mental strength were weak, he would have died in the hands of others and would not live to the present.


    Therefore, from such a situation, Zhang Fan has already exercised a kind of strong mental strength, which is nothing at all.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s action, the people in the distance were shocked. They all had an incredible look in their eyes. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was going to do.


    "What''s this guy doing? Am I right? Does he want to deal with that guy alone? It''s kind of incredible. Does this young man really have the strength? "


    "I still can''t believe why a guy in shackles has such strong strength. If you give him some time, he may have stronger ability."


    "But I still can''t believe that when they were fighting just now, many of them worked together to deal with this guy. Later, the young man found an opportunity to knock the middle-aged man to the ground with a direct move. But now, is he going to fight the middle-aged man alone? Does he really have this confidence? "


    People''s hearts are also a little uncertain. They don''t understand what Zhang Fan wants to do and why he chooses to do so. Does it mean that he''s not going to die?


    Although Xu Hong is excited to know that Zhang Fan has many treasures in his body, he will not be careless because his soul power is very weak. Otherwise, it is impossible that he has not succeeded in winning Xu Hong for such a long time.


    Therefore, for Zhang Fan''s broken empty one finger, Xu Hong''s heart is still more afraid, if in this move, then he knows in his heart that he must die.


    But for Zhang Fan, breaking the void means a great consumption of aura. He has just used it once. If he wants to use it again, it will test his own body''s aura consumption. What''s more, the opponent has just seen his own martial arts. If he uses it again, he may be found or evaded in advance.


    Generally speaking, breaking the empty finger is used when it is unexpected, because many people choose hard resistance when there is no way to avoid it, and they will use their own aura to defend. In this way, it will create opportunities for Zhang Fan.This move can directly ignore the opponent''s defense, strike his soul to know the sea, and directly kill the opponent. Therefore, the success rate of this move will be quite high, and it is almost invisible.


    However, if this move has been used, then the other party will certainly have an impression at the critical time. You will avoid it. In this way, you will waste your aura. At the same time, you may give the other party a chance to fight back, which is quite unfavorable to your own situation.


    Looking up at Xu Hong in front of him, Zhang Fan decides to start first. After all, the opponent''s realm is much higher than his own. If he is not defeated quickly, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took the cold water sword in his hand and instantly killed Xu Hong in front of him. There was a kind of galloping momentum between the sword Qi. He never thought that the other side would really have such ability.


    The sword Qi turned into a dragon shape. It seemed that there were bursts of dragon roars in his mouth. Xu Hong rushed straight ahead and was unstoppable!


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s moves, Xu Hong immediately raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t help saying in his heart that this guy is really a bit amazing. Although he is only in shackles, he has such ability.

 Chapter 464

    In Xu Hong''s opinion, Zhang Fan should be a genius. If he can get his body, then his cultivation will be ten times stronger than his body!


    Although looking at Zhang Fan''s body is more greedy, Xu Hong still has self-knowledge. With his ability of seizing, it is not enough to fight for the control of Zhang Fan''s body. Therefore, in Xu Hong''s view, it is better to beat Zhang Fan half dead first and carry out some mental torture before he can completely eliminate Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hong stretched out his hand and immediately held the gold mace in his hand. With a wave of the golden mace, suddenly, a dark light rushed to Zhang Fan. The speed was faster than lightning, which did not give Zhang Fan a chance to react.


    If he was an ordinary person, he would have been killed by him for a long time, but he was faced with Zhang Fan. How fast was Zhang Fan''s reaction speed? He directly showed his star flying wave and cooperated with the power in space. Zhang Fan''s Footwork was faster and his shadow was still lingering behind him. Although it was dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of the other party, Zhang Fan could still master all this Steady.


    Xu Hong''s attacks were not just one, but one after another. Countless black air awns directly shrouded Zhang Fan. They were as dense as rain, so it was impossible to prevent them.


    The crowd watched the battle and could not help taking a breath. Looking at the situation in the field, they felt even more breathtaking.


    "This young man''s body method is really excellent. He is so sensitive. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t do it at all. Can he escape so much anger? It''s incredible. "


    "Yes, I''m afraid I''ll avoid some when I''m in the peak state or playing for a long time, but it''s impossible to avoid all of them."


    "If it was me, I would have died long ago. This guy could even move freely in a black atmosphere. I was thinking, is he really as simple as the shackles?"


    "I''m also suspicious. In my opinion, this guy must have hidden his strength. Otherwise, how could he be so strong? In my opinion, his strength can even be comparable to that of the experts in the seventh division of Mahayana. This is absolutely not a compliment."


    "I''m really glad that we can see his strength now. Otherwise, if we really meet him, we feel that he is just a master in the shackles and becomes my opponent. I think he may not be able to walk down for ten rounds in his hands."


    When people saw Zhang Fan''s methods, they were so surprised that they didn''t think that Zhang Fan was just a shackle realm, even comparable to the master of Mahayana.


    Dao Lang was surprised when he looked at it. He had just played with Xu Hong and thought that Xu Hong was already very strong. But now it seems that the resurrected Xu Hong is more powerful. This kind of move is even unavoidable. Looking at the situation in the field, he feels even more thrilling.


    Looking at the situation in the field, Yan Fei can''t help but frown. He feels in his heart that how such a master should face such a dense move. If Zhang Fan is really hit by such a move, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Seeing this, Yanfei asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, Zhang Fan is in a very dangerous situation now. Do we want to help him? If this continues, isn''t Zhang Fan really in trouble?"


    Lu Jiuye sighed and frowned. Looking at the situation in the field, he said to Yanfei, "I want to help him too, but now, it''s really troublesome. I''m afraid that if I go to help, I''ll come back in vain."


    "Then what? Zhang Fan is in danger now. What can we do? " Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye sighed again and said to Yanfei, "look at Zhang Fan''s state first. I don''t see any impatience in his expression. In such a situation, I believe Zhang Fan must have his own way and won''t need our help. Therefore, if we go forward now, it may not be a help, it may just be a mess."


    Gao E''s body is very strong, relying on his strength, and looking at Zhang Fan in danger, his heart is also worried, so he immediately rushed to the front, with his body, hard against each other''s light.


    With a dull bang, Gao E was shot out of a long distance. Although his body was very strong, he was not hurt, but he would also be hit, which showed that the air in front of him was really not simple.


    Dao Lang hurried to Gao E''s side and asked with concern, "brother, are you ok? Have you been hurt?"


    Gao E said with a sneer: "don''t worry, in this world, except Zhang Fan, no one can leave a new scar on me. However, I have to say that the anger in this guy''s hand is really not simple. Although it can''t hurt me, I can''t get close to him. I can''t help him."


    Dao Lang took a look at Gao E''s chest and found that the Qi awn only left a white mark on his skin. There was really no wound, so he was relieved.


    At this time, Zhang Fan shuttles through the black air awn, and his steps flicker. Every time he avoids the air awn, it looks dangerous, but it doesn''t cause any harm to Zhang Fan, and he doesn''t even touch the corner of his clothes.Xu Hong''s moves are more and more fierce, especially when he finds that he can''t help Zhang Fan with such a fierce attack. Xu Hong''s heart is somewhat impatient.


    But Zhang Fan is still in a very calm state. He knows in his heart that the more urgent the situation is, the more we need to keep calm. Only in this way can we see each other''s moves clearly and avoid danger.


    Zhang Fan''s strength has improved a lot after a period of battle training recently, especially the star flying wave has reached the level of perfection. For such a speed of Qi Mang, it is not easy to cause damage to Zhang Fan.


    Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, Xu Hong also thinks that this is not the way to go on. He still needs to solve Zhang Fan quickly. Such a person is really difficult.


    Think of this, Xu Hong suddenly drank, the momentum of the whole body suddenly burst into the sky, the hands of the black gas awn also quickly toward the front of Zhang Fan shot out.


    This is not a simple way, with a black electric light, powerful, crackling, constantly split to Zhang Fan in the past.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Xu Hong''s move and frowned. It can be detected from the aspect of spiritual consciousness that his move is really not simple.

 Chapter 465

    In his hand, the long sword roared up and cut along with the situation. A dragon shaped sword Qi immediately met Xu Hong in front of him. The sword Qi roared, as if with a kind of dragon chant, directly met the black Qi awn.


    Just listen to a dull sound, two air awn instant collision, a shock wave toward the spread around, heavily hit the clock wall.


    At the same time, the bell also made a loud dull sound, and the outside world immediately stepped back, with a shocked expression on its face.


    "The fight between the two men is really fierce. If I were in it, I would have been injured. Fortunately, we were outside."


    "I don''t know what happened to those people inside. They didn''t get hurt because of such a powerful shock wave?"


    "However, I still think that young man is really not simple. His moves are so fierce. Before, I thought he was just dodging with others, but now it seems that he is so powerful that he can even fight with that expert. It really surprised me."


    "This duel is really wonderful. If we hadn''t stopped, I''m afraid we would have missed such a wonderful duel. It''s really worthwhile to see this duel."


    Everyone was amazed at the battle in the field, and even thought it was incredible. Never thought that the battle in the field was so wonderful.


    Lu Jiuye and others inside were really impacted by the shock wave, but for such a situation, they were not injured, because there was a Gao E beside them, who was not only physically strong, but also had a unique skill, that is to use these auras to form a very heavy defensive border.


    At this time, Gao E put his hands together, and his whole body suddenly showed golden light, which directly blocked such a powerful shock wave.


    Lu Jiuye saw the shock wave, and he was even a little shocked and speechless. He didn''t know what to do. He just felt that his opponent''s moves were so swift and violent, which really frightened him.


    Dao Lang''s expression is even more shocked. Unexpectedly, after the rebirth of Xu Hong, his combat effectiveness is not only several times higher than before, but also not the same level as before. Zhang fan can catch his moves. How powerful is Zhang Fan?


    Yan Fei''s eyes are full of panic. He doesn''t know what to do. The fight between the two men is really beyond his imagination. He can''t help thinking in his heart, is this Zhang Fan''s real strength?


    Long Xue didn''t speak all the time, and his eyes were full of shock and guilt. For him, Xu Hong was also entangled at that time, and Xu Hong was always a master he couldn''t beat.


    In a hurry, long Xue chooses to let Zhang Fan and others block his own shield. Although Zhang Fan directly killed Xu Hong once, Xu Hong''s combat effectiveness after his resurrection is really amazing. It''s very rare for him to be such an expert.


    The reason why I feel guilty in my heart is that long Xue feels that he has caused such a troublesome opponent, and this Xu Hong has no relationship with Zhang Fan at all. However, because of his cleverness, Zhang Fan has to face such a tough opponent, and he still doesn''t know it. This really makes long Xue feel guilty.


    After the impact of a sword Qi, Zhang Fan''s martial arts rose again, and a sword directly rushed to the other side. Between the moves, there was lightning and lightning in the sword. A long and narrow sword Qi suddenly approached Xu Hong''s face. On the blade, there was a touch of light blue, like clear water, with an irresistible force The power of the world.


    It''s really hard for Xu Hong, who has just used a very fierce move, to avoid Zhang Fan''s move. However, Xu Hong can only resist Zhang Fan''s move.


    In an instant, the black breath of Xu Hong became more intense. A Black Mist even formed around Xu Hong and wrapped him in it. This black breath was completely transformed by the evil spirit. Finally, a network of evil spirit was formed, which wrapped Xu Hong''s surroundings tightly.


    When Zhang Fan''s sword Qi touched the black border, it made a dull sound. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi was very light, and directly cut a small part of the black fog. However, the electric light in Zhang Fan''s sword Qi was very terrible, and instantly corroded a large part of the black fog.


    When Xu Hong saw this scene, he was also quite surprised. He didn''t think that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship had such power.


    But after all, he is an old-fashioned evil practitioner. After many battles, when he finds something wrong, he immediately steps back to avoid being hurt by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t mean to let him go. He took the long sword in his hand and showed his footwork of flying in the sky. The cold water sword in his hand drove straight into Xu Hong''s face.


    Xu Hong''s heart is also a nameless fire, in his view, Zhang Fan is just a shackles of the realm of the master, he would have been forced to this part.


    Suddenly, bu Hong took the gold mace in his hand and killed Zhang Fan immediately. In an instant, the sword Qi and the black awn fought again, sending out a brilliant spark, which was as dazzling as the sun.All the people in the outside world suddenly let out a burst of exclamation, with an incredible look in their eyes, they began to sigh.


    "It''s too strong. It''s really too strong. Why is this young man so strong? Is he really just a shackle? I still suspect that he is hiding his strength. "


    "However, his realm is just a shackle realm, but I can''t understand why his sword moves are so powerful."


    "In my opinion, this guy must have got some inheritance in this desert hillock. Otherwise, he can''t be so strong."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that there are a lot of inheriting things in this desert hillock. Many people come here to look for treasure. So, I guess that this young man must have got some inheritance of swordsmanship in this desert hillock. That''s why he did it."


    After listening to his words, everyone nodded and felt that what he said was reasonable. Zhang Fan''s sword move with such power must have been inherited from Dagang desert.


    Long Xue''s face is even more surprised. However, there are some worries in her heart. After all, Zhang Fan''s realm is very different from this person. From the perspective of the capacity of aura, I''m afraid it''s not enough. If there is a protracted war, Zhang Fan may suffer.

 Chapter 466

    Lu Jiuye frowned and looked at the opposite Xu Hong. He thought to himself that after Xu Hong''s resurrection, his strength has really risen to an incredible level. Especially in the battle level, he is even more deadly, and he will not stay at all.


    Dao Lang looked at the battle in front of him and muttered in his heart. If he had been in the field, he would have died long ago and would not have survived. He was no match for such a huge move.


    Zhang Fan was flying in the starry sky. The shadow behind him was close to Xu Hong in front of him. His swords were everywhere. In an instant, they were fighting each other. The fog and water were shooting around.


    In an instant, the sound of weapon collision was heard all the time, and the speed of the two people was very fast. In the whole bronze bell, there were remnants of the two people. Every time they met, there would be a brilliant spark.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan and Xu Hong have been fighting for hundreds of rounds. The fierce fighting has made everyone around marvel.


    "The battle between them seems to have escalated. Even if I don''t blink, I can''t keep up with their speed. It''s amazing. "


    "Anyway, this battle is really wonderful! I didn''t expect that an expert in shackles would be so powerful after he was passed on. It''s incredible to me! "


    "Yes, this young man is just a shackled state now. When he really improves his own state to a certain extent, especially after the Mahayana period, can he walk horizontally in the whole Mahayana period? Even those who connect to heaven are not his opponents? "


    "It''s very possible that, as far as I know, all the people who have such ability must be talents in cultivation. Only genius can achieve leapfrog challenge. Therefore, if this young man can surpass the whole realm and fight with the other side, he is really a genius among the talents."


    "However, it''s a bit too risky. There is a certain difference between Mahayana and shackle, so the difference between them can be said to be a world of difference. Moreover, the aura capacity of Mahayana masters is not sure how many times that of shackle. Therefore, in my opinion, now they seem to be on a par, but it''s estimated that it won''t be long before that year Light people will be defeated because of lack of aura. "


    Everyone knows that there is a certain difference between the masters of Gasol realm and Mahayana, especially in the capacity of aura.


    If we say that the longer the battle between the two men is delayed, the more unfavorable the situation for Zhang Fan will be. Unless Zhang fan can find a faster way to defeat the other party, otherwise, he will be in danger.


    Lu Jiuye and his party are also worried about this problem. What they are most worried about is that Zhang Fan''s aura can''t support him and he will be dragged down by his opponent. In that case, no one will be Xu Hong''s opponent.


    Gao E was also very surprised. He asked Dao Lang: "how can I have a bad feeling that Zhang Fan has been dragged down by the other party? If it goes on like this, is the aura in Zhang Fan really enough? I''m really a little worried. "


    Dao Lang was also worried about this problem. He nodded to Gao E and said, "anyway, if it goes on like this, it''s really bad for Zhang Fan. However, I believe that Zhang Fan must have his purpose in doing so, otherwise, he won''t be so stupid and ready to fight with each other."


    Yan Fei frowned and whispered to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, their speed is really fast. Can you see their moves clearly? I really can''t see clearly. I can''t keep up with my eyes. Between them, who has the upper hand now? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not light either. However, in my opinion, the fight between the two men is almost equal. Every time they fight, they will fight each other. No matter who is hit, they may be either dead or wounded. I''m also curious. Under such circumstances, how long can Zhang Fan last?"


    Yanfei is still very worried, and continues to ask Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, if Zhang Fan really can''t hold on according to the worst plan, then what should we do? Do you have any good countermeasures? "


    Lu Jiuye thought for a moment and responded to Yan Fei: "this is going to be flexible. You know, the person we meet now is not an ordinary expert. If I am not wrong, Zhang Fan must have killed the spirit of the body''s ruler. Now it should be another soul in Xu Hong''s body. Therefore, in this case, this person is definitely not a good one Simply, have you found that the resurrected guy is much more powerful than before? "


    "That''s true. It seems that Xu Hong has changed since he started to work on the ground, especially his eyes. It seems that the evil spirit is more intense. If you say so, then he has become another person now?" Yan Fei frowned and said to Lu Jiuye.


    "Yes." Lu Jiuye nodded and said firmly: "according to your understanding, he is right. Now he has really become another person. In this case, you can explain it by taking over. You should understand it.""I''ve heard that before." Yan Fei thought about it carefully, and said to Lu Jiuye: "the so-called taking away is the way that evil cultivation is generally used to achieve immortality. But why didn''t Zhang Fangang just kill the spirit of evil cultivation? Does he have two souls? Or is it that Youxie''s spiritual consciousness is nearby and has already focused on this body? So after Xu Hong died, he directly took it away? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yan Fei, "in fact, you are right. There are two spiritual senses in his body. Therefore, what Zhang Fan Gang killed should be the master of this body, and another spiritual sense of evil cultivation just takes this opportunity to revive. In this way, it is what we just saw."


    Yan Fei thought for a while, and seemed to understand Lu Jiuye''s words. He frowned and said, "it''s so. If it''s true, why do they use the same body together?"


    Lu Jiuye pondered for a moment, and said to Yan Fei, "although the two men''s spirit and strength are very different, in such a situation, they can use the same body together, which means that they must have a common purpose."

 Chapter 467

    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yan Fei, "or maybe some kind of agreement has been reached. That''s why this is the case. Especially in the battle just now, I can clearly feel that when the two spirits share the same body, they really cooperate perfectly. Therefore, I think this phenomenon is not accidental, but they have practiced for a long time That''s how it works. "


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yan Fei also carefully recalled it. From the battle just now, it can be clearly seen that Xu Hong really sent out two different kinds of anger in his hands. That is to say, two different Xu Hong were fighting, and they cooperated very closely. That''s why Xu Hong still didn''t fall behind under the siege of several people Because.


    Zhang Fan in the field hardly consumes Reiki, but he uses the skill of sword technique to avoid the state of Reiki collapse.


    And Xu Hong is desperately wielding his evil spirit. His moves are more and more ferocious and fierce. His moves are deadly. His only purpose is to put Zhang Fan to death.


    One is hard and the other is soft. They are almost inseparable. However, Xu Hong and other people have the same idea, that is, try to prolong their fighting time as long as possible. In this way, Zhang Fan''s aura will be used up. In that case, Zhang Fan will die.


    However, Zhang Fan is not so stupid. He really knows what Xu Hong thinks. Although he is in a fierce battle, Zhang Fan is studying his new moves.


    In his opinion, after being enlightened and inherited by senior Deng Yuanzhou in the treasure cemetery at that time, he had already understood a kind of cangyun sword meaning, which can be said to have great power.


    Especially when he applied this kind of sword idea to his own sword moves, Zhang Fan would have a new understanding every time. In this way, both cangyun''s sword idea and Zhang Fan''s sword technique were greatly improved.


    And this time, Zhang Fan is also in the battle, Zhang Fan is also in the serious feeling, whether it is the sword gas, electric light, or cangyun sword, Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly came up with a bold idea, that is to combine all these things together.


    However, the difficulty is really beyond imagination. Lightning has the damage of explosion, and sword Qi is water. Although the two can be combined, they can only make Zhang Fan''s sword move more powerful, but there will be limits.


    Zhang Fan had already felt the combination of sword Qi and electric light before. The sword Qi with electric light ball in the front of the sword is like this. It has great lethality, but if the opponent evades, the subsequent moves can''t keep up.


    Moreover, this kind of sword Qi is only a single attack. There is no other attack way to make this kind of sword Qi evolve again, so there is a lack of balance. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan thinks that we can find a way from the sword spirit.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the meaning of sword can be transformed into shape, so this kind of cangyun sword can also combine sword Qi and electric light, which may have great power.


    Thinking of it, Zhang Fan immediately combined his sword idea. He made up his mind and rushed forward in an instant.


    Xu Hongwei narrowed his eyes and saw that Zhang Fan dared to rush towards him at the moment, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s action was completely seeking death. He rushed to him like this, almost without any defense. As long as he hit him at will, he could pierce him, and then beat him half to death. Finally, after some loss, Then simply repair the body. After a period of recovery, you can use the body.


    After making up his mind, Xu Hong raised his right hand slightly. In an instant, a black light flashed quickly and went straight to Zhang Fan''s chest. In Xu Hong''s opinion, Zhang Fan''s chest now has almost no defense. In this way, he can get it.


    People outside also saw this scene, can''t help but secretly shake their heads, at the same time also feel sorry for Zhang Fan, have said.


    "After all, it''s hard for him to give up because of his reputation? Want the other party to end him directly? "


    "No, I don''t think it''s that simple. From the fight just now, it''s not difficult to see that this young man has extraordinary means and great skills. He will never be so stupid. I think he must have his own plan."


    "Yes, look at that guy. He''s not the kind of person with developed limbs and simple mind. But I really don''t understand what he does. If he rushes over like this, his chest is completely exposed. It''s clear that he wants the other party to succeed."


    "Let''s continue to see, however, from the time they played and the number of rounds, it''s time to decide. As for who is the biggest winner in the end, let''s wait and see."


    Although Zhang Fan''s practice is a little puzzling, they still have confidence in Zhang Fan and are full of expectations after a period of observation.Gao E''s brow is locked. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s body is not so hard. Is he really going to use his body to fight each other''s moves? After that, what about Xu Hong?


    But in that case, Zhang Fan is bound to suffer losses first, because from his point of view, Xu Hong should attack Zhang Fan first. That is to say, Zhang Fan may be seriously injured before Zhang Fan''s attack threatens Xu Hong.


    Dao Lang was also nervous, and even wanted to help Zhang Fan out. But the distance between them was too close, and he stood too far away. He couldn''t help at all for a moment, so he had to be worried.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also the same anxious, hurried to Lu Jiuye asked: "Jiuye, how to do? If it goes on like this, Zhang Fan is really going to be in danger. Let''s go and help him now. Ninth master, do you have any good idea? "


    "Don''t worry." Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan and said to Yanfei: "don''t worry, I don''t think Zhang Fan will be so stupid. Therefore, in my opinion, Zhang Fan must have his own plan. We should be patient and so on. I believe he must have his own way of thinking."

 Chapter 468

    In the field, Xu Hong has already killed Zhang Fan. The black air is close to Zhang Fan''s chest, and he is about to pierce Zhang Fan''s body.


    At this time, countless sword Qi suddenly appeared in Zhang Fan''s chest. These sword Qi, like a lotus flower, bloomed rapidly, directly stopped Xu Hong''s black Qi.


    After that, the petals of the lotus began to bloom, and finally formed a series of sword Qi, forming an inverted vortex, directly strangling and crushing the black Qi awn.


    At the same time, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand suddenly turned into a light blue light and quickly shot at Xu Hong.


    "Royal sword?"


    Xu Hong''s eyes suddenly shrank. As an old master, he still knows something about the art of imperial sword. But after so many years, the art of imperial sword is on the verge of being lost. It''s hard to see it in the world now.


    Therefore, when Zhang fan used the sword technique today, Xu Hong was very surprised. However, in the face of the crisis, Xu Hong immediately reflected it and stepped back. He did not dare to be careless about the sword technique.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s right sword fingers juxtaposed, and immediately released countless sword meanings. These sword Qi turned into shapes, like clouds, which instantly enveloped Xu Hong. The cangyun sword spirit was vividly displayed by Zhang Fan.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan still used his own lion dragon lightning technique. In the meaning of cangyun sword, countless sword Qi mixed with a kind of electric light began to form a series of lightning. In addition, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi turned into shape. The rain like sword Qi shot directly at him with Xu Hong as the center.


    Xu Hong''s heart was a bit messy, especially when he saw such a scene. Although he had practiced for thousands of years, he would choose to give up when Shou yuan was near, but after thousands of years of practice, he had never seen an opponent like Zhang Fan.


    In the panic, although Xu Hong''s black aura has begun to form a defensive border, after all, he is in a hurry and still can''t resist such thunder and lightning. Before long, Xu Hong''s black fog border has been almost hit by thunder and lightning, and even his clothes have been torn by thunder and lightning, and become a piece of cloth with loose hair Very embarrassed.


    At this time, people outside saw this scene, and their eyes were full of shock. Looking at Zhang Fan in front of the bronze bell, they could not help taking a breath and sighed.


    "This young man is too powerful. Is this really what a shackle master can do? This power is really amazing


    "Yes, I really didn''t expect that an expert in shackles could do so. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I really couldn''t believe it!"


    "Such a genius should be an important person in a clan or family. No wonder he dares to explore in the center of Dagang desert. If he doesn''t have such strength, he will die long ago."


    "However, such a young master is really terrible. If someone really doesn''t understand his power and challenges him directly, he will suffer a great loss in the end. I guess such things happen to him from time to time."


    "That''s nature. If a cultivation genius can go to the present, it means that he must have experienced a lot of things. I don''t know how many dangers he must have experienced before he can finally be tempered to such a degree. In this way, he will finally become a great master and carry on the history forever."


    People can''t help feeling when they see Zhang Fan''s action, especially when they see Zhang Fan''s back. It seems that they have seen Zhang Fan''s growth in the future, and finally stand on the cloud, proud of the universe.


    Dao Lang looked at the scene in front of him. He was also very excited. He didn''t even know what to say. He could only clap his hands and exclaim. Especially when he saw Zhang Fan''s all pervasive sword Qi, he was very happy.


    Gao E said excitedly: "right, this should be Zhang Fan''s real strength. That''s how to defeat this guy completely. Don''t leave any feelings."


    Yan Fei''s heart, both shocked and excited, to one side of Lu Jiuye said: "Jiuye, you see, this is Zhang Fan''s real strength, it''s really amazing, in this way, Zhang fan can really defeat the opponent, this battle is really beautiful."


    Lu Jiuye has always been calm and dispassionate, but when he saw Zhang Fan''s ability, his face also showed a rare color of excitement. He couldn''t help thinking that Zhang Fan is really a rare genius. Even in the shackles, he has been able to defeat him. If he was given some time, he would be the most powerful one in the mainland killer.


    Xu Hong also thinks that things are not good. If things go on like this, he will die. The combination of sword Qi and thunder and lightning of the other side will cause such explosive damage, which is really beyond Xu Hong''s imagination.


    During the struggle, Xu Hong''s eyes also showed a rare panic. Moreover, when he looked at Zhang Fan, he reflected that although this guy looked like a shackle, his strength was so strong, even to a certain extent.From this point of view, it shows that the other party is definitely a cultivation genius. Only such cultivation genius can reach the shackle level, the shackles in the body are too many and need to be opened one by one. Therefore, when they reach the shackle level, they will not have such an easy chance to survive, but the power precipitated is really strong, even reaching the level of leapfrog challenge.


    In other words, Zhang Fan is such a genius now, and he is also a genius among the geniuses. He is not an ordinary expert at all.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hong can''t help thinking that he really capsized in the sewer this time. Since he has just taken over the body in such a place, although he was very familiar with it before, he still can''t be regarded as fully mastering all the strength in the body.


    Therefore, even if Xu Hong has great ability, he can only play about 80%. Compared with Zhang Fan, he is still a little worse. If Xu Hong really has absolute control over his body and can really play all his strength, it''s hard to say who will win in the end.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hong secretly made up his mind. It seems that he is not Zhang Fan''s opponent. Thirty six strategies are the best.

 Chapter 469

    After making up his mind, Xu Hong wanted to escape. He knew that if he continued to be in this area, he would surely die in the end.


    When he turned around, Xu Hong began to fight with the thunder and lightning around him with his gold mace. In addition, his body method was very flexible. He began to find a way to escape around him.


    However, the dead Xu Hong used a bronze bell foolishly just now, directly enveloping all of them. Therefore, even if Xu Hong wants to escape now, he has no way to escape.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Hong can''t help but start to curse the original owner of his body. He doesn''t cause trouble on the earth, but only causes trouble in the sky. He is so confident that he cuts off his own way in this way. Isn''t that a death?


    However, the most urgent task now is to get out of this area quickly. If you continue to stay here, your body will not be able to bear it.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hong uses his body method to avoid Zhang Fan''s attack range, because here, Xu Hong can obviously feel the endless pressure, even the threat to his life.


    Just when Xu Hong was about to make an action, Zhang Fan had expected that when he reached out and called, the sword returned to Zhang Fan''s hands. As soon as the sword edge shook, a sword flower appeared in an instant. In the white sword spirit, there was a touch of light blue, which was the existence of space power.


    "The mirror flower is broken."


    With a light sound, Zhang Fan turned the sword in his hand and immediately used the sword technique with space. In an instant, the space in front of him solidified as if it were a mirror. He directly controlled all the space, and everything in it seemed to have stopped.


    Xu Hong felt that his whole body was tight, and his heart was suddenly flustered. He never thought that Zhang Fan would know such a sword technique. Suddenly, a feeling of death haunted him.


    "The power of space?" Xu Hong reflected it in an instant. He is very familiar with the fluctuation of space power.


    However, Xu Hong knows in his heart that people who understand the power of space are generally not simple. This is such a huge power that they can surpass any kind of power. They can kill people out of thin air. Even those who are not in a high level will challenge and defeat the strong.


    At this time, it''s too late for Xu Hong to avoid Zhang Fan''s move. He has been scared to the limit. For the first time in hundreds of years, Xu Hong feels that death is so close to him. The feeling of hanging a sword on his head is really dangerous.


    What''s more, Xu Hong found that his body was completely fixed by the space, and finally he couldn''t move. Moreover, at this time, Xu Hong was facing Zhang Fan with his back, so embarrassed that he didn''t know what Zhang Fan was going to do next.


    At this time, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand suddenly drew a perfect arc, and an invisible sword gas split into the space instantly.


    Click!


    Xu Hong''s space was split in an instant. There was a scar on his body. This scar began to break with the mirror like space. There were reticular cracks around it. Blood began to seep from these cracks and dyed Xu Hong''s chest red.


    "This It''s impossible! No way


    Xu Hong never dreamed that he would die in the hands of a shackle master one day. Moreover, the other side is still so young. Xu Hong really can''t accept it.


    When people outside saw this scene, all of them lost their chin and opened their eyes. Their eyes were full of incredible looks. They didn''t understand how Zhang Fan did it?


    "Isn''t it true that I''m dreaming, or is there something wrong with my eyes? This young man actually defeated the middle-aged master of Mahayana opposite me? I''m really shocked


    "Yes, such a battle can be said to be a rare one in all ages. This duel can be said to be a feast for my eyes. Moreover, from the battle between them, I seem to have seen a lot worth learning. When I go back to understand it, it will definitely be the biggest improvement for my sword skills in the future."


    "Anyway, I really admire that young man. He''s a rare genius. I thought he was dead. It''s better to turn the table."


    "This man''s sword technique is really beyond my imagination. The sword spirit is really changeable and superb. It''s not something we can understand at this level. Especially the last sword, it''s really amazing and exciting."


    "Not only that, it seems that the sword in this man''s hand is not made of any ordinary material. It seems that it should be a special material. However, I am very curious that when he used his last move, the guy opposite didn''t dodge? This is a bit unreasonable. "


    "Yes, I''m also curious. According to common sense, even when the young man turned his back on the young man at that time, with the middle-aged man''s state, he must be able to feel the angle of the other side''s sword, so as to avoid it directly. In this way, the middle-aged man will not be killed, and may play many rounds.""No, I just saw a kind of light blue air in their fight. In this way, I think that is the key to the young man''s final victory."


    "Yes, if I guess correctly, the sword Qi just now must be the sword Qi with space power. If it is the skill or sword technique with space power, then this person may be instantly controlled in the space module."


    "I also have this feeling, especially just now, I always feel that the middle-aged man seems to be trapped in the space module In the mirror, including the wounds on his chest, also spread along the space fragmentation trace. In this way, it seems that what this guy just used is not ordinary sword Qi, but a sword Qi with space power. "


    " according to what you said just now, doesn''t it mean that the young man has understood the space power? As it happens, it''s not the power of opportunity that is needed to grasp the power of space


    "The power of space is really powerful. Although I haven''t seen it, I have heard something from the old man. It can even be said that this guy has found a treasure box. As long as he opens it, everything Zhang wants will be in it."

 Chapter 470

    People are very curious about Zhang Fan''s power, especially those who have such ability in his shackles.


    Dao Lang and others also looked at Zhang Fan with an excited look in their eyes. His expression was very complicated, and his excitement was mixed with inconceivable. Zhang Fan''s sword skill just now was really amazing. It really made them have an illusion that Zhang Fan was like a giant in their heart.


    "Yes, it''s this move. It''s Zhang Fan''s strongest move. Only this move can leave a sword mark on my hard body. Now, Zhang Fan has used this move again. Now it seems that this guy is dead!" Gao E''s eyes burst out excited eyes, looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, with an excited smile on his face.


    "Yes, the power of Zhang Fan''s sword is not small. It has even split the clock wall around. The chill has entered here. It seems that we can get out safely from here." Dao Lang''s face also showed a relaxed smile.


    Yan Fei''s eyes were full of admiration. He said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, Zhang Fan succeeded. He really defeated the master. I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s strength was so strong, especially his sword move just now. It''s really a magic stroke. Although the speed of the sword is not very fast, at least I can see it clearly, but it''s like the other side I didn''t dodge. I was directly struck by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. This really surprised me! "


    Lu Jiuye nodded, with a happy smile on his face, and said to Yanfei, "I see this. It''s not that the guy didn''t dodge, but that he can''t dodge now, because Zhang Fan''s sword spirit has a kind of space power. In addition, his just move is to combine the sword technique and space power, and finally there is such a scene "Elephant."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "that is to say, just now Zhang fan used the power of space when he was using his sword technique. The power was like gravity. Without any form, he nailed the opponent in the same place quietly. He couldn''t move at all and was completely locked in the space in front of him."


    "At this time, Zhang fan used his sword power to directly split the space that locked Xu Hong. He could even split Xu Hong''s body directly by using the tearing power in the space fragmentation. But few people can resist this power."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s explanation, Yan Fei nodded slightly. She couldn''t help thinking that Zhang Fan''s seemingly simple sword Qi had such an ability to chop the space and tear the opponent''s body in an instant. This is really beyond the ordinary people''s ability, so she really admired Zhang Fan.


    Just when Xu Hong was about to be in a different place, Xu Hong''s eyes had changed from shock to ferocity. In his heart, he was also absolutely unwilling to turn around and looked at Zhang Fan with a face of resentment. In his eyes that could eat people, it really made people shudder.


    "Look, that guy seems to be going to fight that young man over there. His eyes are really terrible!"


    "Yes, but is he still the young man''s opponent in his present state? We''ve all seen the young man''s ability. With the sword technique with terrible power just now, does the middle-aged man really want to fight back? "


    "I don''t know, but I think this man will jump over the wall in a hurry. After all, the middle-aged man has died immediately, so the resentment in his heart is lingering. In addition, the skill he practiced is originally the skill of evil cultivation. Now, he is estimated to be fighting with Zhang fan when he is injured so seriously."


    Looking at Xu Hong in the audience, they can''t help guessing secretly, frowning tightly. Although everyone knows that Xu Hong is doomed today, before he dies, it is estimated that he will also make his last strike, which may pose a threat to Zhang Fan. Therefore, Zhang Fan is in a very dangerous situation.


    When Dao Lang and others saw this scene, they were stunned. Then they immediately reacted and came to Zhang Fan. They knew that Xu Hong must want to kill himself. He would rather be a broken jade than a broken one.


    There is a light blue light between Lu Jiuye''s palms. As long as the other party dares to fight Zhang Fan, he will rescue Zhang Fan at the first time. Even if he can hold the other party''s move for a moment, it is also the biggest space for Zhang Fan to escape.


    Dao Lang and Gao E winked at each other, that is, there should be cooperation between them. Dao Lang is responsible for weakening Xu Hong''s attack and approaching. From the battle just now, for Dao Lang, if this Xu Hong is a hand, Dao Lang knows in his heart that he can''t insist on three confluences in his hands.


    Therefore, in Dao Lang''s view, he must cooperate with Gao E, so that they can exert their own advantages. Dao Lang can weaken Xu Hong''s moves, but it can''t completely offset them. Then the remaining strength depends on Gao E''s strong body to fight hard. In short, there is only one purpose, that is, not to let Zhang e fight In case of any accident.


    Looking at the posture in front of him, Yanfei also felt some doubt. But after such a long time of contact, Yanfei could naturally see that everyone would have a big move in a moment. It seemed that everyone had found their own position, knew their responsibilities, and made clear what their ultimate goal was.From this point of view, Yan Fei also wants to join them and do something for Zhang Fan, but for a while, he didn''t find his position, so he was more or less anxious.


    "Ninth master, I also want to do something for Zhang Fan. Please tell me." Yanfei asks Lu Jiuye with firm eyes.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Yanfei, thought about it for a while, and said to Yanfei, "after a while, if we really start to fight, then the three of us will start to stop the attack. At this time, it''s time for you to play a role. Now Xu Hong is dead and seriously injured. He doesn''t have much fighting power. You can subdue him directly and hurt him by the way. The more serious he is The better, so as not to be unable to control him. At the same time, we should be on guard against her. After all, he is an evil practitioner. He will certainly take the law of giving up. We must attach great importance to him. "

 Chapter 471

    Long Xue looks at Xu Hong in front of him, especially after he is injured. His blood is constantly gushing, but Xu Hong doesn''t seem to have any feeling. His blood red eyes are still staring at Zhang Fan, which is unforgettable in this life.


    In the series of attacks just now, Zhang Fan basically used up most of the aura in his body. It''s impossible to use such gorgeous moves again.


    However, if you want to kill Xu Hong in front of you, it seems that you are still short of the last shot. However, Zhang Fan is at the end of the crossbow now. As long as the other side can still make the attack as powerful as before, Zhang fan can only escape.


    At this time, Xu Hong stepped forward, breathing, the white air from his mouth and nose gushed out, because the outside cold is really very cold, even the blood gushing out of his body has begun to solidify, that kind of life gradually disappeared feeling, let Xu Hong some physical exhaustion, even feel that consciousness is gradually disappearing.


    In Xu Hong''s view, this body is no longer enough, or it needs to be quickly taken away to gradually survive, otherwise, whether it is physical or mental, it will be dead in the end.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hong immediately gave a big drink and rushed directly to the front of his eyes. His figure was even faster than before. At the same time, he didn''t form any boundary around him. He used all his evil spirit to his own speed.


    "Look out!"


    When Lu Jiuye saw this scene, he quickly reminded the people around him. At the same time, he also quickly turned on the palm wind and intercepted Xu Hong in front of him.


    Gao E uses his body to be in front of Zhang Fan, and uses his aura in his body. A piece of golden light suddenly appears all over his body, as if he has formed a layer of golden armor on his skin.


    In front of him, Xu Hong and Xu Hong have formed a pair of networks to intercept each other.


    Lu Jiuye''s palm is full of space power, but he has not yet realized Zhang Fan''s realm. Although he can arrange the boundary of space, he can''t trap others in it.


    Therefore, when Xu Hong evaded his palm wind, the speed had no influence at all, and he still rushed towards Zhang Fan''s direction.


    Even the attack network set up between Daolang and Yanfei has no effect on Xu Hong''s interception. It just makes him take some detours.


    "What a speed


    When Dao Lang saw this, he couldn''t help exclaiming, but now that Xu Hong has broken through two layers of defense, it''s too late to intercept him again. All this can only be seen by Gao E''s means.


    Gao E''s whole body is full of golden light. Suddenly, he gives a big drink in his mouth and claps his right hand directly to the ground. Suddenly, the cold earth around him forms a permafrost defense with Gao E as the center to stop Xu Hong.


    Seeing this scene, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "no, this guy just rushed over, but he didn''t use any moves, so what''s the use of rushing over?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Shi Xian, "if I guess correctly, he should have another plan. Anyway, he should be careful."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian immediately thought of what Xu Hong was going to do. He must have taken over Zhang Fan. Now he is in a state of breaking his bridges and sinking his boats. He wants to use his physical body as a backing. If he succeeds, he will completely occupy Zhang fan''s body. But if he fails, he will finally die.


    Thinking of this, Shi Xian sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "I understand. In this case, we will meet him. After the battle just now, your aura is not enough. Take a rest. This guy can be handed over to me."


    At this time, a muffled sound suddenly appeared on a frozen stone wall in the distance. Then the sand flew away and Xu Hong continued to rush towards Zhang Fan.


    When Gao E saw this, he frowned and waved his long broad blade sword to Xu Hong in front of him. The light of the sword flickered, forming a long and narrow sword. The blade holder was even more unstoppable.


    However, this kind of Dao mang is not enough for Xu Hong. After all, he is also a hundred year old monster. If he died in such a simple move, he would have lived in vain for so many years.


    In a flash, Xu Hong directly avoids Gao E''s knife Qi, and at the same time bypasses his body and goes straight to Zhang Fan behind Gao E.


    "No!"


    For a moment, the four of them yelled in unison, but they had no way at all. All this happened in a flash of lightning. There was no time to remedy it. The only thing left was Zhang Fan''s means.


    Zhang Fan takes a light look at Xu Hong in front of him. He doesn''t have any evil spirit to protect his body. He pulls out the cold water sword at his waist and stabs Xu Hong''s heart.


    Poof!


    With the sound of a long sword piercing the body, Zhang Fan''s cold water sword suddenly penetrates Xu Hong''s body.


    However, this did not have any impact on the speed of Xu Hong, still continue to approach in the direction of Zhang Fan.When the distance is enough, Xu Hong''s eyes are more bloody, and a blood red spirit suddenly disappears into Zhang Fan''s eyebrows.


    When everyone saw this scene, they immediately took a breath of cold air and stared at Zhang Fan. In addition to shock, they were sorry.


    "Is this the legendary loss? If so, then the young man''s situation will be in danger. It seems that the middle-aged man will win in the end. "


    "Old spirit, old spirit, this young man is too young after all, and finally still died in the hands of the other side, the carelessness in the heart, but killed him."


    "But how do I feel that this young man is not as stupid as that? From his expression, it seems that there is no panic. If I guess correctly, he should be ready. "


    "What do you mean, this guy is ready to be taken away now? You know, it''s very important to lose. It''s not something that ordinary people can get rid of. As long as it''s attacked by this spirit, then everything will be quite troublesome. "


    "In my opinion, although the middle-aged man has the ability to win, I believe that the young man must also have other abilities, otherwise, he would never be so calm."

 Chapter 472

    "Yes, from the time of fighting, we can see that this middle-aged man has practiced some skills in evil cultivation. The young man is so smart that he must not know it."


    Although they were surprised by the sudden loss, they secretly felt a cold sweat for Zhang Fan, but they still hope that Zhang Fan will escape the attack.


    Dao Lang and others are also very worried. They look at Zhang Fan one after another. They look worried. For a moment, they don''t know what to do.


    Yanfei holds the North snow knife in his hand and asks Lu Jiuye in a low voice: "Jiuye, what should I do now? We can''t just wait, can we do something for Zhang Fan? "


    Lu Jiuye frowned, shook his head and said to Yanfei, "we can''t do anything now. Once we don''t stop Xu Hong, the rest of us can only see Zhang Fan''s own. What''s happening now can only be seen in Zhang Fan''s soul. We can''t help at all. We can only wait quietly."


    Gao E sighed and complained: "it''s all my fault. I was so careless in my heart. I thought I could stop him with my sword skill, but I didn''t expect that he was so powerful that he could directly avoid my attack. If I could react at that time and reserve some strength, I would be able to stop him. At least Zhang Fan would escape Time. "


    After listening to Gao E''s words, he patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "brother, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. After all, Xu Hong is a rare master. In the battle just now, we all saw that he could even work with Zhang Fan like that. Therefore, it''s normal that our moves have no effect on him. However, I believe that Zhang Fan will not let him succeed. "


    "I hope so." Gao E said with a sigh.


    The four of them looked up at Zhang Fan in front of them, and saw that Zhang Fan''s eyes were closed, as if he had entered his own inner world, but there was no pain on his face, which could relieve some psychological pressure.


    Yan Fei is still worried. He frowns and asks Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, if this guy really succeeds, what should we do?"


    Lu Jiuye frowned and replied to Yanfei: "if that''s the case, we can only choose to fight Zhang Fan and kill him directly to avoid future trouble."


    "What? To Zhang Fan? I I can''t do it. " After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei struggles in his heart, especially remembering all kinds of contacts with Zhang Fan at that time. He is unforgettable for Zhang Fan''s kindness. If he wants to start with Zhang Fan, Yanfei can''t really do it.


    "I can''t do it. Although I haven''t known him for a long time, he has saved my life, especially in Tallinn. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died long ago. " Gao E is also a face of depression said, although this person looks more fierce, but do know kindness, in Gao E''s heart, Zhang Fan is his life-saving benefactor.


    Although Dao Lang didn''t speak, he also said that he couldn''t do anything to Zhang Fan. In Dao Lang''s heart, the feelings between him and Zhang Fan were not flat. In other words, if there was no Zhang Fan, it was really not certain who would die in whose hands between Dao Lang and Gao E.


    Lu Jiuye sighed, shook his head and said, "if that''s the case, then I can only seal Zhang Fan. In short, we can''t do it. I hope he won''t be defeated."


    Long Xue''s heart is also nervous, white teeth biting his lower lip, his heart is full of intolerance to Zhang Fan, at the same time, his heart is also in a deep remorse, if not for his little wisdom, Zhang Fan will not fall into such a dangerous situation, and there is no danger of being taken away.


    Looking at Lu Jiuye, Dao Lang and others, long Xue can clearly feel that Zhang Fan is really a good man, but such a good man has been schemed by the villains, which is really unbearable.


    After all, Zhang Hong said, "I''ll go back to your body, and then I''ll die."


    With that, Xu Hong burst out a burst of wild laughter. The laughter was very arrogant, as if he had succeeded in a conspiracy, and his eyes were also excited. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is 100 times stronger than Xu Hong''s body. If he can win Zhang Fan directly, plus his hundreds of years of accumulation of skills, it won''t be long before he can directly roam the rivers and lakes At that time, no one would be their own opponent.


    Just when Xu Hong was excited, a voice like Hongzhong Dalu sounded directly from his ear: "Daoyou, don''t be happy too soon. If you want to fight for this body, you have to pass me first!"


    His voice was like thunder, which made Xu Hong feel surprised. He looked around, but he didn''t see a half figure. He couldn''t help but wonder. He asked, "who? Who''s talking? Have the ability to come out and compete


    Although he said so, Xu Hong''s heart is still very scared. In his opinion, this person has not appeared now, but he already knows where he is. I''m afraid all this is quite bad for him, so we must be more careful.After hearing Xu Hong''s words, Shi Xian laughed and said to Xu Hong, "do you think you really have the qualification? I''m afraid you''re not qualified enough to meet me. "


    As he spoke, he immediately rushed to Xu Hong in front of him. The speed was as fast as a white lightning. In the blink of an eye, Xu Hong''s face was approaching.


    Xu Hong was startled. His sweat bristled and he quickly dodged aside. This Qi almost wiped his ear and shot past. It was only a tiny fraction of a mile that made Xu Hong feel the feeling of life and death for the first time.


    At this time, several Qi awns began to attack Xu Hong. The density of Qi awn made him feel overwhelmed. He never thought that there was another person living in Zhang Fan''s soul.


    Xu Hong, whose heart is like electricity, saw the scene in front of him. He was immediately flustered and said, "master, why don''t I give up the right to use the body to the master after I occupy it? In this way, I just want to make a contribution to the future of the maste

 Chapter 473

    Shi Xian snorted coldly and said, "I''m not ready to be associated with evil cultivation. It''s the most shameful thing for me to practice by seizing and abandoning. Today you fall into my hands, which means that your time of death has come!"


    After that, Shi Xian was no longer polite, and countless Qi grains were so fast that he didn''t give Xu Hong any reaction time at all.


    The resentment in Xu Hong''s spiritual sense is almost weakened. It is estimated that it will not be long before it is completely eliminated.


    "Master, I don''t understand why you share the same body with this young man. Isn''t it an attempt in your heart? Or do you practice here in the form of spiritual consciousness? Since you are so powerful, why don''t you take control of this body? " As Xu Hong dodged, he asked Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian snorted coldly and said: "I have a relationship with this little friend. You should try to plot his body. I will never agree. Moreover, you have already killed him. In this way, I don''t have to be polite to you. Coming here is the biggest mistake in your life."


    With that, a storm formed around him, which swept directly towards Xu Hong''s memory. It was so powerful that Xu Hong would be killed.


    Xu Hong''s heart is also very regret, how he did not think that things would develop to this point, the heart has wanted to escape the idea.


    But just as Xu Hong was about to escape, suddenly countless sword Qi appeared in front of him. This sword Qi had a kind of meaning of cangyun.


    As the saying goes, clouds are impermanent and wind has no appearance. These two things are the most elusive in the world. Therefore, Zhang Fan''s cangyun sword has no shape at all. It''s impossible to determine its normal state, and it''s even more impossible to prevent.


    "No No Xu Hong shouts in his mouth and constantly begs Zhang Fan for mercy, but it doesn''t work at all. After Zhang Fan''s cangyun sword is shaped, plus Zhang Fan''s previous use of this kind of sword is shaped to sprint the shackles in his body, it''s even more handy to use, just like an arm or a finger.


    The sharp sword Qi envelops Xu Hong completely in an instant. At last, his spiritual consciousness gradually disappears. Finally, he completely disappears into nothingness. From then on, there is no Xu Hong between heaven and earth.


    Seeing the scene of Zhang Fan destroying Xu Hong, Shi Xian nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "Zhang Fan, it seems that your sword Qi has changed into shape and improved a lot. It''s so easy to eliminate this guy. In this way, it shows that the sword Qi you refined in the Tallinn is absolutely not simple."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said: "these sword Qi still need to be further improved, but it plays an important role in the transformation of sword spirit into shape. Now these sword Qi have been used and can be handy. In my opinion, they are still improved to a certain extent."


    Shixian smiles and nods. In his opinion, Zhang Fan has mastered these sword skills very well, but Zhang Fan has high expectations for himself. Sometimes, the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. But in Shixian''s opinion, Zhang Fan is not the kind of person who can''t bear the blow.


    As long as it is difficult, Zhang Fan will find a way at the first time, try every means to start to resolve this situation, so as to improve himself.


    After all this is settled. Zhang Fan opened his eyes slightly, and his eyes were full of peace. At the same time, he absorbed Xu Hong''s remaining spiritual knowledge, and refined it into his own spiritual knowledge. In this way, Zhang Fan''s spiritual knowledge was improved again.


    Dao Lang and others are very happy and excited to see Zhang Fan wake up, but they are also wary of Zhang Fan. What should they do if he is really taken away successfully.


    Lu Jiuye''s brow is locked tightly, and he has been pinching the space seal between his hands. As long as he finds anything abnormal, he immediately seals Zhang Fan in it, so as not to let him start suddenly.


    For a time, a few people dare not close to Zhang Fan, just in the side of careful observation, to see what is wrong with Zhang Fan.


    Long Xue walks towards Zhang Fan in front of him and carefully observes Zhang Fan''s eyes. His eyebrows are as bright as scissors. Between his eyebrows, he is still full of noble and upright spirit, not like evil.


    "Zhang Fan? Is that you? Are you ok? " Long Xue bumps into courage and asks Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people around him. Everyone''s eyes were worried. His heart was somewhat touched. He was able to meet such a group of people in the desert. Although he didn''t know them for a long time, they were not out of date. Some people in the Jianghu were willing to give up their lives when they were in danger, working hand in hand and fighting together. Such a group of friends are really good friends Rare.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "don''t worry, I''m ok. Xu Hong has been eliminated. It''s over. We don''t have to worry about it."


    Although Zhang Fan said so, Dao Lang was still a little worried and asked Zhang Fan, "are you Zhang Fan? Well, you must be clear. Where did you know me? How did you know me? If you make it clear, I think you are Zhang Fan. "


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Lu Jiuye and others felt that there was some truth. Along the way, through the dialogue between Dao Lang and Zhang Fan, we can clearly find that they have known each other for the longest time. Therefore, it is very appropriate for Dao Lang to test whether Zhang Fan has been taken away.For a moment, everyone looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to hear how Zhang Fan responded to Dao lang. if there was something wrong, it means that Zhang Fan has been taken away and sealed immediately.


    Zhang Fan laughed, Dao Lang said: "of course I know you. You are Dao Lang, but we didn''t know each other at that time. At last, you took me to your grandfather. The cold water sword in my hand was made by Dao grandfather."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people immediately looked at Dao Lang and asked him more or less.


    "How''s it going? Is what Zhang Fan said true? Do you really know each other after fighting? "


    "I can''t be wrong. I think he is full of confidence when he speaks. What''s more, he can tell the origin of the cold water sword in his hand. He is undoubtedly Zhang Fan now."


    Fan Lang said: "it''s true that only a few people are excited about these things."


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, everyone was relieved. They came forward one after another and surrounded Zhang Fan. They began to question Zhang Fan. What''s the matter with all this.

 Chapter 474

    Zhang Fan also told them what happened in the process of soul knowing the sea, but he deliberately avoided the things about Shixian. After all, this matter still belongs to Zhang Fan''s own secret. The less people know, the better.


    When people in the distance saw that there was nothing wrong with Zhang Fan, they were also secretly relieved. They all gave a thumbs up to Zhang Fan and expressed their appreciation.


    "This young man is really not simple. He is really a genius among the geniuses. He is not afraid of such a thing. I admire him very much."


    "It''s natural. You think, if a genius wants to grow up, he doesn''t know how many hardships he has to go through. It can be said that he is going to challenge step by step. What''s more, have you found that although these people around him are higher than his realm, they all respect him very much, which is the powerful position."


    "Yes, as a genius, if he had really died in such a thing, then I don''t think he would have come to the present. Since he has come to the present, it shows that he must be more powerful than others. Today I have learned from him, and I really admire him."


    Everyone agrees with Zhang Fan''s ability. At the same time, it''s unexpected that Zhang Fan, just a master in shackles, has such ability, and even can escape the capture of a master in a big realm. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the corpse on the ground, felt the cold wind around him, and said to Daolang: "well, since this matter has been solved, let''s leave here as soon as possible. The cold wind here needs to be avoided, especially in the battle just now. We all need to find a place to adjust it slowly."


    Five people nodded, followed Zhang Fan''s back, walked toward the distance, and soon disappeared in the snow.


    Everywhere is a piece of ice, the earth is covered with silver, the black sun in the sky emits cold air, so that everything on the ground becomes cold.


    Yan Fei frowned, looked around, pointed to a sparrow on the ground that had been frozen to death, and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you see, this sparrow seems to still keep flying posture. Does it mean that when the black sun was in the sky, it didn''t know, or had no premonition, and finally was frozen to death and fell from the air?"


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei: "it should be like this. The appearance of the black sun should have been unprepared at that time, which can explain why so many people still keep walking posture, but there are no changes in their facial expressions and expressions, which shows that they are completely unaware of the arrival of the black sun."


    "Ninth master, who can really have such ability to move heiyang in Hei Hessen''s prison here? What can this person be? " Yan Fei''s heart can not help but some curiosity.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it, shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. Moving heiyang in heihesen''s prison is not something that ordinary people can do. However, what I am more curious about is what the purpose of this person is."


    Zhang Fan looked up at the black sun in the sky and asked Shi Xian, "this black sun is in the sky. It''s really very uncomfortable. Besides moving it away, isn''t there any good way?"


    Shi Xian took a look at the black sun in the sky, thought about it, and said to Zhang Fan, "there''s another way. You might as well have a try, but it''s more difficult. Whether you can succeed or not depends on your own nature."


    "What can I do?" When Zhang Fanyi heard that there was a way to do this, he immediately raised his eyebrows and asked Shi Xian how to do it. Also want to know, what good way.


    After pondering for a moment, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan: "according to legend, there is an artifact in this world, called the sun shooting bow, which existed when the earth was created. This bow does not need a bow and arrow. As long as it can be pulled apart, the aura of heaven and earth will naturally converge to form a feather arrow, which can shoot down the sun in the sky in an instant. Therefore, it is named" Sun shooting " Sun bow. "


    "However, it''s not easy to pull the bow. It''s said that only one person can pull the bow. His name is juanjun. He is born with divine power and is a genius. He studies the way of bow and arrow very much. In his hands, the bow and arrow also have the effect of penetrating the sun and penetrating the Yang with a hundred steps."


    "It is said that once in ancient times, two suns appeared inexplicably in the sky, baking the earth, and all people could not survive. Some lingcao and lingyao were on the verge of extinction. The sky was dry and the earth was dry, and flames appeared in many places. In this way, many people wanted to find a way to solve the problem."


    "At that time, many experts found the source of the problem, that is, the overlap between the spaces. Therefore, there were two suns in the sky. However, it is not easy to eliminate the sun in the sky. We must find a way to do it."


    "Finally, in order to survive, many clans, families and tribes sat together to discuss the matter, and one after another took out the most valuable materials in their hands, and found skilled craftsmen to make this bow.""However, the sun shooting bow is finished, but it can''t be pulled apart by all the people''s efforts. In desperation, all the sects and the family leaders went to discuss with the craftsman why they can''t pull the bow apart. Isn''t there any mechanism set up in it?"


    "The craftsman said that the materials of the bow he made are absolutely extraordinary. All the materials are rare and precious. In addition, the bow is extremely hard and upright. You need to find someone who can pull it apart. Otherwise, it will only be a decoration."


    "After listening to this, everyone in charge of the family felt very depressed, but there was no good way. If they wanted to shoot down the extra sun in the sky, they had to rely on this bow. There was no other way. Therefore, after returning to their respective territory, they organized a lot of people to come to this bow and try to see who could pull it apart."


    "But after everyone tried it, they found that the bowstring of the bow was so hard that no one could pull it apart. Even some sect owners doubted the craftsman''s craftsmanship. They thought that he must have taken all the materials and didn''t make the bow completely. Instead, he used inferior as good. Otherwise, why couldn''t he pull it apart?"

 Chapter 475

    "The craftsman has always stressed that as long as he can find this person, he will be able to become the Savior and directly shoot down the extra sun in the sky. After all the disciples in the clan and clan have tried it, they are very depressed and even feel some shame. It''s really a shame that so many people can''t pull this bow."


    "From the next day, the whole process starts to look for people who can pull the bow of shooting the sun in all cities. As long as they can pull the bow, they will be regarded as heroes, saviors of the whole continent, and also enjoy endless glory and wealth. Rewards are really attractive, and many people want to have a try."


    "We''ve searched all over the city, but we still haven''t found anything. Everyone is very helpless. Even some families and clans have given up. They are still full of doubts about the craftsman''s words. Some people even kidnap the craftsman directly, force him to confess and torture him. But the craftsman says that they can only wait for someone who has a chance If not, no one will be able to fight. "


    "Therefore, from this day on, all the major sects and families began to offer various reward conditions. As long as someone can pull the sun bow and shoot down a sun in the sky, he must be an important position in the elder or family in the future, hoping to find such a brave man under the heavy reward."


    "After a period of screening, there is still no one who can pull the bow. Since then, the bow has gradually become a legend. Until one day, a guy named juanjun came to the city, who was originally a hunter. He took a fancy to the bow and said he wanted to have a try."


    "A lot of people think that this guy doesn''t have this ability. With a mind of watching the crowd, he wants to see how this guy makes a fool of himself. Hu Juan comes to the sun shooting bow. He loves the bow in his heart. He even has a kind feeling, and a strange force rises in his body."


    "When he picked up the sun bow, he pulled it hard. Suddenly, the sun bow was directly pulled away by him, just like the full moon. In addition, the material of the sun bow was good. The aura between heaven and earth instantly formed a sharp arrow in the bow, pointing directly at the sky."


    "At this moment, everyone was shocked. After that, JUANJUAN pointed his sharp arrow at the sun in the sky. As soon as the bow string was released, a sharp arrow transformed from the aura of heaven and earth went straight to one of the sun in the sky. With a loud bang, the sun in the sky was shot down by the arrow and turned into nothing."


    "From that day on, a sun was restored in the sky, and all people''s lives had returned to normal. However, after shooting this arrow, all the strength in juanjan''s body was evacuated, and he fell directly on the city gate and died."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s story, Zhang Fan frowned and said to Shi Xian, "after a long time, the legendary juanjan has died? That is to say, now no one has the ability to shoot the sun? "


    "In theory, it is." Shi Xian nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "however, there is no absolute way. If you really want to shoot down the black sun, you must first find the sun shooting bow. This is the only way I can think of."


    At this time, Long Fei ran over from the front and said to Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan: "I went to the front to find out. There is a piece of ruins. We can still rest in it. Let''s go there and have a look."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and turned to look at Zhang Fan, who was looking at him with a look of inquiry in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the front and scanned the front with his spiritual sense. When he found that there was no one, he nodded and agreed. The group followed Yan Fei in front and walked towards the distance.


    When I came to this building, I found that there was still a piece of "ice sculpture" around, and even some people kept the original posture of life.


    Dao Lang and Gao E moved the bodies for a while, and several people sat together and ate something.


    Long Xue found Zhang Fan, his eyes full of guilt, and said to Zhang Fan: "I''m sorry, to tell you the truth, I didn''t think so much at that time, which implicated you. What happened is really not my original intention, I......"


    Zhang Fan knew the meaning of long Xue. Before she finished, she waved her hand to him and said, "well, Miss long doesn''t have to worry about it. I could see at that time that you wanted to use us to distract the expert. However, in my opinion, even if you don''t come to us, we will come forward to help, and this matter has been successfully solved now, long There''s no need to talk about it, girl


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue''s heart is still guilty, but from these simple words, long Xue knows that Zhang Fan is really broad-minded, very generous, not the kind of small hearted.


    Zhang Fan took a look at long Xue and scanned him with his spiritual sense. He felt a little strange.


    Generally speaking, people who can come here have the law to protect themselves or other means. Otherwise, they would have been frozen into ice sculptures long ago.


    Looking at long Xue, Zhang Fan thinks that she is only about the quadruple realm of Mahayana. With her unique talent, she can at most escape from the hands of ordinary quintuple masters of Mahayana. She has no other ability.Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked long Xue, "girl, I have one thing I don''t understand. I hope you can give me some advice."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, long Xue can''t help but be curious. She nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "what''s the matter with you, young master? As long as I know, I will know everything and say everything."


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to ask Longxue, "it''s very cold here. The earth is covered with silver. What''s the purpose of your coming here? You should have some magic weapon to carry the cold


    Listen to Zhang Fan such a ask, long Xue can''t help but slightly a Leng, in the eyes how much with some surprise, especially the kind of don''t expose the feeling is very obvious.


    After thinking about it, long Xue takes out a milky white jade pendant from her waist. This jade pendant looks very warm and glossy. At first sight, it''s not a common product. She hands it to Zhang Fan.


    "This is my personal thing, which can resist the cold. When I was very young, I had some damage to the meridians because of the cold poison. Therefore, my father managed to find this jade pendant. It''s rare in the world, and it hasn''t been with me for many years."

 Chapter 476

    Looking at the door, long Xue continued to say to Zhang Fan: "to tell you the truth, I came to this ice sheet with my own purpose, to find something."


    "Oh? What is it? " Zhang Fan frowned and continued to ask long Xue.


    Long Xue thought for a moment and said to Zhang Fan, "according to legend, in this ice field, after the appearance of the black sun and the special geographical conditions here, an ice Pearl was born. So, I''m bringing the elders of the long family here to find this ice field, find this ice Pearl and take it back."


    "Ice pearl?" After hearing long Xue''s words, Zhang fan can''t help frowning. In his memory, it seems that he has never heard of such a thing.


    "What''s the use of this thing? Tell me more about it. " Zhang Fan frowned and continued to ask long Xue.


    Long Xue nodded and told Zhang Fan the whole story. At this time, Dao Lang and others also heard the conversation between them and came here one after another to listen to long Xue.


    It turns out that a strange thing happened in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family. The forbidden area of the dragon family is very big. There is almost a forest there, and it is always in the most primitive state. Few people go in. Unless some powerful family members want to experience themselves, they will go there.


    Normally, this forbidden area is closed. It is said that there are wild animals and even some advanced animals. Therefore, for the safety of the dragon family, this place has been closed since ancient times.


    However, it is said that there should be some treasure hidden in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family. The dragon family has also set up some teams to explore the forbidden area, but there is no return. Other clans and families have come to the dragon family and expressed their willingness to help, but if they find the treasure, the final ownership still needs to be discussed.


    The owner of the long family agreed, so he asked these people to explore, but they still got nothing. In the end, these people seemed to disappear out of thin air. Even if they sent someone to look for them, they could not find any footprints or marks left by them.


    So, from that day on, the rumor in the river and lake that there might be something evil in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family, which was an ominous place, came and went. Finally, the rumor was compiled into a story, and there were many versions, which made people dare not go.


    However, this forbidden area is in the back mountain of the long family. To relieve the worries of the family, the leader of the long family, long Aotian, the father of long Xue, says that he wants to lead the elders of the family to find out what''s inside.


    After all, the master of the dragon family is also an expert in the realm of heaven, and the elders he leads are all half-way people. They form a very strong team and go to the forbidden area in the back mountain.


    After seven days, the owner of the long family finally brought people back, but he seemed to be in a state of collapse. It seemed that he had experienced a great war. After coming back, he was closed for more than half a month before he recovered.


    However, from this expedition, the dragon family also lost some experts and suffered heavy casualties. The people of the dragon family were even more afraid of this forbidden area.


    Even now, the owner of the long family has not recovered to the peak state, and there is no one in the family to manage. Therefore, the task of looking for Bing Lingzhu naturally falls on long Xue, the eldest lady of the long family.


    As for why to search for ice spirit beads, according to the master of the dragon family, there are many wild animals in the forbidden area of the back mountain, but they have been eradicated by him and the elders of the dragon family. In the process of searching, they found a place, which is a crater full of magma.


    However, when they first arrived in that area, they did not find anything unusual. It was like an ordinary mountain. They just felt that the spirit grass growing in that area was a little strange. They were all spirit grass with fire attribute, and most of them were fire grass.


    Generally, this kind of thing grows near the active volcano, absorbs the fire gas under the ground, and the vigorous aura between heaven and earth can survive.


    When people came to this area, they were surprised that there was no volcanic activity, so they began to look around.


    But at this time, they found a cave. In the cave, the red light suddenly appeared, and there was a heat wave. If the experts didn''t use the defensive border to resist, they might not be able to enter at all.


    When we saw this cave, everyone felt a little strange. They wanted to go in and have a look. They asked the owner of the dragon family for his advice.


    Naturally, the master of the dragon family also wanted to know what was in it, so he agreed to enter.


    As they walked towards the cave, the heat in the cave was unevenly distributed, and there were many forks in it, so it was easy to get lost in it.


    In addition, when they were walking inside, they found that there were some traces of artificial excavation on the stone walls, which were not formed naturally. This made people feel strange, and they all wanted to know what was hidden inside.


    After walking for a period of time, people found that there were many corpses on the ground in this cave. These corpses were all dehydrated and died. They had become mummies without any decay.Especially from the clothes of these corpses, we can see that they should be the people who came to search for treasure before. However, why they died here is beyond everyone''s understanding.


    According to the common sense, if something really happens here, according to their strength, they can escape directly. There is no need to be trapped here, and they can be roasted into mummies. That only means that they can''t go out because their aura is exhausted, and finally they will become like this.


    As they continued to move forward, they suddenly realized that there was a huge space in the mountain. They stood in it and looked very small, especially at the bottom. It turned out that there was a fire magma, a sea of fire.


    However, in this sea of fire, people found that there are many gems shining nearby, and even some weapons, which look very simple. Moreover, these weapons are still not melted when they are baked in the nearby high temperature, indicating that they are not made of ordinary materials.


    This makes people think that there must be treasure here.


    At this time, someone volunteered to go down to find out. The owner of the long family agreed, so he asked several people to go down and told them to be more careful. After all, these elders are important figures in the long family.

 Chapter 477

    The elders of the dragon family agreed, turned around and went down from here. They tried to reach the magma below and wanted to see what was underneath.


    They wanted to come up with those weapons and treasures, but when they fell to a certain height, a stone tablet suddenly appeared in the middle of the magma rolling zone. I don''t know what material this stone tablet is made of, but I''m not afraid of the hot magma at all. It still stands in the magma.


    This scene, everyone saw, have come to the spirit, began to study the contents of the stele, but always feel that there seems to be a layer of fog on the stele, people''s eyes blocked, simply can''t see what is written on it.


    Some of the elders of the dragon family immediately displayed their body method and wanted to come forward to observe it carefully. However, at this time, the stone tablet suddenly shook, and the whole cave began to shake. The magma rolled and formed a turbulent wave, which instantly engulfed the recent dragon parents.


    It''s not over yet. There are countless magmas on the stone wall. Huge centipedes come out of the wall. They are very strange. They are not afraid of these magmas at all. They have a flame on their bodies. These centipedes move very fast. In the blink of an eye, they have swallowed several elders of the dragon family. They don''t have time to react at all.


    The master of the dragon family directly displayed his martial arts. He began to save people while looking for a way out around. However, in such a place, there is magma everywhere in the cave, and the heat is unacceptable. Even if there is aura to protect the body, you will feel the heat.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly understood why people here had become mummies, because they could not run out. In addition, they were panicked and could not find the way to come. Finally, after the aura was exhausted, they were either eaten by these lava centipedes, or they were roasted into mummies by the hot temperature of the magma.


    After all, the master of the dragon family is a master of heaven. He tries hard to keep calm. In addition, he has extraordinary skills. As long as he is close to him, the lava centipede is directly destroyed by him. He leads the people to overdraw their aura crazily. Finally, he finds the way to come and rushes out. He feels that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time and returns to the dragon family immediately.


    After that, the owner of the long family carefully recalled the situation at that time. It was certain that the place was the hinterland of the volcano, but there must be something at the bottom of the magma. Otherwise, there would not be so many treasures around. However, it was a big difficulty to get in. If the problem of magma was solved, all the troubles would be great It''s easy to solve, and you can get the treasure below. In this way, the dragon family will grow in the future.


    What''s more, the hinterland of this volcano is still in the forbidden area of the dragon family''s back mountain. If the dragon family doesn''t find these treasures quickly, if it is publicized in the future, more people will come to the dragon family and want to find treasure. At that time, it will be troublesome. Months and years pass by.


    , at this time, some people in the dragon house began to offer advice. He said that the desert big gang would be opened. Rumors say that there is a different place in the desert. There is black heishen prison in the sky, which is long and the years are being processed by the essence of the sun and moon. Finally, the ice pearl will be born. If it can get this thing, then it wants to enter the cave. It''s not hard to go deep into the magma.


    After learning about this, the leader of the long family sent some elders to accompany long Xue to the desert Dagang. They didn''t want any other treasure, but they wanted to find the existence of the ice pearl.


    After hearing long Xue''s words, they all looked at each other and felt incredible. Moreover, they didn''t seem to have any concept about the ice pearl, and they never heard of the existence of this thing in the world.


    "Ice pearl? What does it look like? How come I never seem to have heard of it? " Gao E scratched to scratch a head, some don''t understand of ask a way to long Xue.


    "Yes, binglingzhu, I haven''t heard of it anyway. Does it really exist in the world?" Dao Lang asked with some doubts.


    After hearing the two people''s questions, long Xue lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, I''ve only heard of such a thing, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes."


    Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you''ve seen a lot. Have you ever heard of the existence of ice beads in this world?"


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard. After careful thinking, he nodded slightly and said, "I remember that I saw it in an ancient book. It really exists in the ice field. It''s the center of the ice field, and it''s also the crystallization after absorbing all the frost. It''s very difficult to get. If it''s not even more than a thousand years old, I''m afraid it can''t be bred."


    "Ninth master, do you mean that this thing really exists?" Yan Fei''s eyes brightened, and her heart yearned for the ice pearl.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, if I guess correctly, this thing really should exist. I just don''t know where I need to find it."


    "I know that." Zhang Fan was silent all the time. When they said they were looking for Bing Lingzhu, Zhang Fan spoke.


    Long Xue looks at Zhang Fan with hope in her eyes. In her opinion, Zhang Fan is the leader of the team, so he must have something extraordinary. Therefore, he can convince everyone. All this is not as simple as he can challenge others. There must be other skills."Oh? Are you sure you can find the ice pearl Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "yes, it can be found. According to the ninth master, if this ice pearl really exists, it must be in the center of the positive ice field, and the ice pearl is in the extremely cold place, and in this ice field, the coldest place, you should know?"


    "You mean, underground?" Gao E still didn''t respond to Zhang Fan''s meaning. He guessed casually.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said: "no, the coldest place should be in the sky. If you think about it, the coldest place in this ice sheet is nothing more than the black sun in the sky. The center of an area is also the nearest place to the black sun. Therefore, I''m sure that there should be a mountain in the center of this ice sheet, and the top of that mountain should be the same There''s an ice pearl we''re looking for. "


    "Is that true?" Listen to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue''s face showed excited smile, blinking lovely big eyes, as if looking at Zhang Fan in general.

 Chapter 478

    "Sure, but I need your map in the desert hillock." Zhang Fan nodded and said to the Dragon Snow in front of him.


    "The map?"


    After hearing Zhang Fan say this, people immediately look at Longxue. They are all puzzled. The desert Dagang has been closed for thousands of years. That is to say, no one has ever been to this place. If there is a map, which is also a thousand years ago, it is very precious. Is it hard to see that this Longxue girl in front of her really has such valuable things?


    After hearing this, long Xue''s heart was shocked, and her eyes also showed a flustered look. She knew that this map was very important to her, and it was also obtained by the long family at a high price, and its precious degree was no less than the rare treasure.


    Moreover, when long Xue left the long family, long Aotian, the leader of the long family, told her to keep the map of Dagang desert in mind as far as possible. You must not take it out for outsiders to watch. Even if you want to watch it, you should find a place where no one can watch it secretly, so as not to commit crimes and be killed.


    Think of this, long Xue looked at Zhang Fan flustered, quickly lowered his head, voice slightly trembling to Zhang Fan said: "childe joked, how can I have this desert Dagang map in my hand?"


    People have looked at long Xue, from his look, it is not difficult to see that she is absolutely lying, and her lying skills are not high, almost all written in the face.


    But Zhang Xuelong shakes his head slightly to stop him.


    "Miss long, I understand your feelings. After all, this map is very precious. If you show it to an outsider, it will make people blush, and even bring you death. However, I know you have a map and don''t do anything to you. It shows our sincerity. If Miss long thinks that she doesn''t need our help, I''ll be happy And I will never stop it. " Zhang Fan tone is still very flat, said to the Dragon Snow light.


    Other people did not speak, just looked at the dragon snow, since Zhang Fan knew that she had a map in her hand, then as for how to do, it depends on the meaning of the dragon snow.


    As a matter of fact, if you have a map in your hand, you can easily find the treasure here. At the same time, you can avoid many detours and leave this desert hillock safely to avoid other troubles.


    Therefore, it is said that there is a map on long Xue''s body, which makes everyone feel a little envious. After all, this thing is related to his own life. After all, to be able to leave here alive is what everyone in the desert wants.


    "You How do you know I have a map? I remember never saying it to you. Can you see through my space storage ring Long Xue''s face with panic, inconceivable looking at Zhang Fan, mind constantly recalled, he really did not mention to Zhang Fan about the map.


    People are also more curious and look at Zhang Fan one after another. The same question flickers in their hearts. They don''t understand why Zhang Fan decides that long Xue has a map of the desert in Dagang? There is something strange about this.


    "It''s easy." Zhang Fan hugged his shoulder and said to long Xue, "if I''m not wrong, you brought people to the desert Dagang because you were separated from others. However, you think it''s no doubt to look for a needle in a haystack to find the people of the long family in the desert Dagang. So it''s important for you to decide to give up or finish the task first. In this way, you will come here according to the map I''m here. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "and you know everything in the desert hillock, because you have analyzed the terrain here in the map, so you are not afraid. If you are not prepared, it is estimated that you may have already been frozen into ice sculpture on this ice sheet."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xuedun was speechless, because every guess Zhang Fan made was right. In long Xue''s opinion, Zhang Fan even had a clever plan to make everything clear. What a god!


    Although Dao Lang and others didn''t speak, they really admired Zhang Fan''s observation ability, because none of them had the ability to observe the people around him so well.


    Seeing that long Xue didn''t speak, Zhang Fan continued: "Miss long, I don''t stop you. Moreover, we are not the people who plot your map. If I really want to get the map in your hand, we have already started. We just want to take less detours in this desert hillock. There is no other meaning. I hope Miss long doesn''t think much about it, I''ll lend you the map. After reading it, we''ll give it back to you in good condition. How about that? "


    Long Xue is struggling in her heart. She looks up at Zhang Fan several times, but she can''t see that Zhang Fan looks like a bad man. Moreover, if Zhang Fan just said that, there is no problem at all. If they really planned the map, they would have done it already.


    From this point of view, Zhang Fan and others have shown enough sincerity. As for the following things, how long Xue does it depends on what long Xue means.Long Xue thought about it, and carefully took out the map from the storage space ring. This is the first time he took out the map in front of the public, opened it gently, and said to several people, "this is the map I found in the dragon family, you see."


    Hearing that it was a map in Dagang desert, people were immediately excited and gathered around to see what the map that the dragon family bought at such a high price looked like.


    For long Xue took out this map, Zhang Fan did not go to see, is still sitting in place, it seems that for this map is not very interested.


    When taking out the map, long Xue also observed Zhang Fan and others, and found that everyone''s eyes were flashing surprise, surprise, excitement, shock and other looks, but there was no greedy color, which made long Xue feel at ease.


    Looking at the map, people can''t help but frown and feel a little strange. They have walked a lot of places along the way, but it''s a little difficult to find the corresponding places in the map.


    "Is this really a map in the desert? Why can''t I see where we are? It can''t be a fake map. " Gao E frowned and asked Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 479

    Dao Lang has the same worry in his heart, and whispers to Zhang Fan: "we have passed through a lot of places along the way, but it''s really difficult to identify on this map. I also think there are some problems with this map. It''s not the girl who deliberately took out such a map to perfunctory us."


    Yan Fei looked at the map carefully, frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you think this map is true? Why can''t I see it? In particular, some mountains and rivers seem to be inconsistent with this. Am I wrong? Or is there really something wrong with this picture? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yanfei with a serious face: "I don''t think it''s the problem of our vision. As for why it''s like this, you still need to let me think about it."


    Long Xue also frowned and said to the crowd, "I have seen this map. From some angles, the information recorded on this map should be hundreds of years ago. In a hundred years, great changes will take place here. Therefore, the general location of the mark on this map is similar, but the direction of some mountains and rivers has changed It''s not exactly what it looks like. "


    Zhang Fan looked at the map, frowned slightly, and said curiously: "it seems that someone wants to come back after leaving here, so he will draw this map."


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, everyone was very curious. Lu Jiuye raised his eyebrows slightly and asked Zhang Fan, "how can I see it? What do you see on this map? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "yes, look at this place."


    With that, Zhang Fan circled an area on the map with his finger and said to several people, "if I guess correctly, this place should be the ice sheet where we are now. That is to say, before Dagang desert was sealed, this ice sheet already existed."


    "Do you mean that someone has moved heiyang here for a long time, so the people who came out of here are recorded on the map?" Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, from the situation on the map, this area really exists for a long time. That is to say, if we want to find binglingzhu, we still have a great hope. With this map, we can also find the most central area of the ice sheet. Although this is a map a hundred years ago, after some identification, we can still find the central area I''ll take it with me. "


    Listen to Zhang Fan say so, long Xue''s face also showed excited color, quickly said to Zhang Fan: "really? I''ve done a survey on the map before. I want to find out where binglingzhu is. If you can help me find binglingzhu, I''d like to send you this map. "


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to long Xue and says, "no, the gentleman loves money. It''s a good way to get it. We can help you find binglingzhu. It''s just a little help. Moreover, after finding binglingzhu, I believe you don''t have to stay in the desert. In this way, we can go out together."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded one after another. For them, they came to the desert hillock to get what they needed. Along the way, everyone got what they wanted, so it would be very dangerous to continue to stay here. So, it''s better to leave here quickly, otherwise, I don''t know what kind of danger they will encounter.


    "Well, let''s go together." Long Xue''s heart is very happy. Since she came to the desert Dagang, she has been with the elders of the long family. But after a big war, the team has separated, and long Xue has already told the elders her plan. As long as she finds binglingzhu, she will leave the desert Dagang, so as to save everyone''s life Safety.


    Since I was separated from the dragon family. Long Xue goes forward alone, very lonely. She doesn''t know what kind of danger she will encounter. She comes to this ice field by mistake and looks for the ice pearl alone. Therefore, with Zhang Fan and others, long Xue is very happy.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the map and asked Zhang Fan, "look at this place. If I guess correctly, this place should be the exit we are looking for. However, the location of the exit is completely painted black. I can''t see what it is."


    Zhang Fan also took a look at the direction that Lu Jiuye pointed out. He felt that this place was really strange. He couldn''t see what was marked. But from the map, it should be not far from the center of the ice sheet.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan said to several people, "this is not very clear. Miss long, do you know the position in this map?"


    XUELONG shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t know about this. To tell you the truth, after I got the map, I studied it for a long time and found that there was something wrong with this place. It seems that there is no mark or special mark in this place. I can''t see what it is."


    Everyone also looked at this place in the map, but still could not see what it was, as if this place was very mysterious on this cold ice sheet.


    "No matter what it is, we''d better find binglingzhu first and finish our first task, so that we can have a chance to leave this place." Lu Jiuye said to the crowd with a serious face."In this case, it''s not too late. We''ll go to the center of the ice field first according to the instructions in the map, and then make plans after we find the ice pearl." Zhang Fan pointed to the center of the map, thought about it and said.


    Long Xue is also very grateful to Zhang Fan. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is different from other people in the river and lake, although he is very dangerous in the river and lake, especially in people''s hearts.


    However, in long Xue''s opinion, although Zhang Fan has not been in contact for a long time, everyone is upright, not like those vicious people in the Jianghu. Especially in dealing with some problems, Zhang Fan shows an open-minded state, which is really trustworthy.


    Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan, "if we look at this map, we need to go in that direction. However, we have just confirmed that this map is not accurate. After a hundred years of changes, are we really going in the right direction?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "it''s not sure. However, Miss long can come here with this map, which shows that the map in her hand still has a certain effect."

 Chapter 480

    After confirming the direction, they simply cleaned up and went on the road.


    On the whole ice sheet, there is a black sun in the sky, but there is no sunrise or sunset. It is always cold. If not for everyone''s body protection, it would have become an ice sculpture.


    On the way, Zhang Fan accidentally inquires about the Longxue family and tries to guess the treasure in the volcano from the history of the Longxue family.


    Long Xue has always been at the dragon''s home, and she likes reading books very much on weekdays, especially the development history of the dragon''s home, which every Dragon''s family needs to know.


    Anyway, the journey is boring, so long Xue begins to tell Zhang Fan some things about the long family.


    Thousands of years ago, the dragon family was not very powerful. It was just a small family. Because it could raise a kind of beast named xuanming tiger, it could cooperate with many sects and families. It began to develop by trading the bones and marrow of xuanming tiger. Over time, the business of the dragon family became better and better.


    However, after all, there are more wolves and less meat. The number of xuanming tigers is very small, and they need careful care. Otherwise, the mortality rate is very high. Therefore, the bones and bone marrow of xuanming tigers are becoming more and more valuable. At this time, it is also the fastest development stage of the dragon family.


    However, this is not a long-term solution after all. Time has changed, and the environment has changed a lot. Coupled with internal and external troubles, xuanming tiger has also been recruited into the battle by their royal family, and has made great contributions.


    Although the speed of the xuanming tiger is very fast, its defense ability is very low in the battle, especially in the large-scale battle, the number of xuanming tiger is countless, the number becomes more rare, and finally completely extinct, completely disappeared from this continent.


    However, at this time, the dragon family has been developing well, especially for helping the royal family in the war, and has received a lot of rewards. The dragon family is also in the imperial court, so they have no worries about life.


    However, the good times do not last long. When it comes to the affairs of the imperial court, there will be a lot of disasters, especially when the gods are in the imperial court, they will know a lot of scandals in the royal family.


    The ancestors of the dragon family thought that if things went on like this, something would happen sooner or later. In order to preserve the strength and power of the dragon family, the ancestors of the dragon family said they wanted to go home and choose a place with beautiful scenery to live in seclusion.


    However, the people in the royal family did not intend to let the dragon family go, because the ancestors of the dragon family in the royal family were also the elders of the three dynasties. They knew too many things. Although the ancestors of the dragon family said that they were deaf and couldn''t hear the emperor''s edict, and they wanted to leave the palace for such a reason, they knew that if the people of the dragon family would be a member of the royal family in the future If some scandals spread to the rivers and lakes, they will be a big trouble in the future.


    How can the ancestors of the dragon family not know this? In order to avoid the concerns of the royal family, the ancestors of the dragon family cut off many of their own direct descendants, dug out their eyes, cut off their tongues, and abandoned the Dantian, which means that they will not reveal any secrets of the royal family in the future.


    Seeing this, people in the royal family felt that the ancestors of the dragon family had made a great deal of determination, and judging from the current situation of the dragon family, there was no threat to the royal family in the future, so they let them leave the palace.


    However, it seems like this on the surface. In fact, the ancestors of the dragon family had a plan in mind for a long time. Before doing this, the dragon family was fighting with their enemies. They killed a lot of enemies that night and forged their corpses into the corpses of all the people of the Dragon family, which deceived the royal family.


    However, the ancestors of the dragon family need to make some sacrifices and suffer some hardships. However, with the strength of the dragon family, the ancestors of the dragon family can be restored.


    Since then, the dragon family has left their former country and moved to another continent to live. Although they live in a strange environment, they can still develop well with their financial resources.


    Sometimes, as long as you have money, you will gain a lot of relationships, and you can easily mix with the upper life in the upper continent.


    After a period of time, the dragon family did a variety of businesses, and it was easy to grow up. Moreover, during this period, in order to avoid the surveillance of the royal family, the ancestors of the dragon family constantly migrated, in order to avoid the tracking of the royal family.


    They didn''t stop until they really thought it was safe. They began to develop well and constantly strengthen the strength of the dragon family. After this, the people of the dragon family realized that financial resources are the most basic thing, fame and wealth are just passing away. What can really make them stand firm is their growing strength.


    Therefore, the dragon family began to make friends with other clans and families, and even sent the people of the dragon family to other clans for further study. In the long run, a certain cooperative relationship was formed, and they also had a certain position in the river and lake on a continent.


    Zhang Fan listened to long Xue talking about the history, survival and development of the dragon family, and had a deeper understanding of the dragon family, which also explained why the dragon family did not know much about the forbidden area in the back mountain.


    "So, the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family has not been developed, so I don''t know about it, and there is no record of everything in the back mountain?" Dao Lang frowned and asked long Xue.Long Xue shook his head and continued: "after my father came back from the forbidden area of the back mountain, he began to search for the memory of this area. He read many books and searched for some historical materials. According to those historical records, the back mountain of the long family is still mysterious."


    After a pause, long Xue continued to say to Zhang Fan: "when the dragon family moved to this area, this place was always a wasteland. But according to legend, there was a World War I more than a hundred years ago, and no one dared to watch the battle. They should be some powerful experts in ancient times. Many people just felt that the world was changing, so they did not dare to go to watch the battle The most important thing is to run for your life. "


    "After more than ten days, the fighting voice has completely subsided, and this area has undergone earth shaking changes. However, when many people enter this area and want to find some clues, there is no return. The old man said that it must be here that left a lot of anger in the fighting at that time, so the people who enter this area are not dead It''s not clear


    "Therefore, this area has always been known as an ominous place, but as time goes by, many people have forgotten it."

 Chapter 481

    "The dragon family just wanted to find a quiet place to recuperate, so they came here and began to develop. They were also very curious about everything in the mountain. They wanted to find out, but they didn''t expect that such a thing would happen."


    Yanfei has been listening to the story, and constantly makes an analysis in his heart. He whispers to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I don''t think you can believe all the words in the legend. After all, this place has been a long time, and even sometimes the ancients will exaggerate what happened here. After all, this is such a thing There is no way to prove it. "


    "There''s something in what you say." Lu Jiuye nodded and agreed with Yan Fei''s words. However, as soon as the words changed, he continued to say to him, "however, some things can be found from some legends, which can make us know more about what happened before and remove the false and retain the true, so that we can see clearly what things really look like."


    In his opinion, the treasures found at the bottom of the volcano are the most important. However, Gao E is curious. If there is such a large-scale battle in a place, what does it have to do with these treasures?


    Thinking of this, Gao E frowned and said, "your story is really wonderful, but I''m curious. What''s the relationship between these things and the treasure near that volcano? It seems to me that there is no connection between these two things. "


    Dao Lang also said: "it''s true that these two things really have nothing to do with each other, but just because of this, the treasure and the legend at that time are more suspicious. If I have a chance, I really want to go and have a look."


    "Of course it will." Long Xue''s face showed a lovely smile, and said to the people: "you help me find binglingzhu, which is to help our dragon family, and also our friends of the dragon family. Naturally, you can come to our dragon family as a guest. Moreover, you are my life-saving benefactor. Without you, I could have died long ago. As long as you like, I can take you back to the dragon family to have a look at that place The treasure in the volcano. "


    "Really? That''s not good. Although we have saved you, it''s also a small effort. If you rashly take us back to the dragon''s house, will the dragon''s master be unhappy? " Dao Lang frowned and worried. Although he was forthright, he was more polite in some things.


    "Don''t worry, my father is very hospitable, especially some experts like him. It''s too late for him to make friends with you. How can he be unhappy?" Long Xue knows quite well about her father''s character, and sees several people with chivalrous demeanor. Long Xue knows that his father''s greatest admiration is such a person.


    Thinking of this, long Xue takes another look at Zhang Fan. She always thinks that there are many secrets hidden in Zhang Fan''s body, which are hard to understand. Especially when something happens, people will ask Zhang Fan for advice and make any plan. They will only do it if Zhang Fan nods and agrees.


    Therefore, in long Xue''s view, Zhang Fan is the core figure in the team. Although he has the lowest realm, he has the strongest strength. In cooperation with his handsome appearance, long Xue unconsciously starts to beat faster, his cheeks are slightly red, and even dare not look at Zhang Fan in front of him, so as not to lose his manners in front of him.


    At this time, the crowd came to an open space. There were some strange flowers growing on the ground. The petals of these flowers were almost transparent, like ice sculptures, but they were not frozen. There was even a trace of softness and exuberant aura. On this cold ice field, they bloomed strange vitality.


    "What is this? How could plants survive on this silent ice sheet? What a miracle of life Dao Lang''s eyes showed a look of surprise, carefully came forward, carefully observed the flowers and plants on the ground.


    "It''s ice flower. It''s said that its growth conditions are very harsh. It must grow in a place with vigorous aura. Secondly, it''s very strict with the cold weather. Moreover, a seed needs to be under the ice for a hundred years to break the ice and bloom its most beautiful side." Long Xue explained to Dao Lang.


    Zhang Fan was also the first time to see such a thing. He was somewhat curious. He didn''t know much about the ice cream, but when he was close to it, he could obviously feel a kind of chilling feeling.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the ice flower on the ground with a look of surprise in his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "Is this really ice cream? My God, there are so many places in this place. If you can take these things out, you will be rich. " Lu Jiuye said in surprise.


    "Jiuye, you know this ice cream. Why don''t you tell us what it is for and let us have a long experience." Yan Fei was also very curious. It was the first time he saw this thing, so he began to ask Lu Jiuye for advice.


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard, stabilized his mind, raised his finger to the ice flower on the ground, and began to tell the crowd.


    It turns out that this icicle is not a common thing. Generally, only in the snowy plateau can a plant be born, but it is very difficult to find. Because it is very rare, and it often snows on the snowy plateau, so even if there is icicle, it is estimated that it will be covered with snow, and it is difficult to be found.However, the requirements of ice cream for the environment are very harsh. It is the nature of heaven and earth to breed a plant. Even one plant can be sold at a high price in the market. Even if there is a price but no market, one plant is hard to find.


    The biggest function of this ice cream is to detoxify fire poison. Generally speaking, there is a certain amount of fire poison in the breath of fire, especially some fire masters. After they process their fire, they will become fire poison and store it in people''s body.


    Although this fire poison has no great influence on people''s lives, it can obviously affect the opponent''s state in battle.


    And this fire poison is also like the maggot of tarsal bone. As long as it is contaminated, it is very difficult to clean it up. Some people will be tortured by this fire poison all their lives, and even become insane. They can''t resist such pressure and die of hatred.


    However, if at this time, if his hands can have a icicle, then all the trouble will be solved.

 Chapter 482

    In this world, it''s always the same thing. Ice cream can be said to be the biggest killer of fire poison. As long as there is ice cream, no matter what kind of fire poison will be eliminated, it will exist.


    And Binglinghua also has a great role in calming the nerves, especially those experts who encounter the bottleneck of the realm. If they want to break through this realm, they will be impatient. In that case, it will not do any good to break through the realm.


    Therefore, at this time, if you can have ice cream on the side, with the aura around, you can make your mind not so impetuous, keep a sober, you can avoid many detours.


    In addition, ice cream is not only a kind of panacea, but also a kind of poison. If someone accidentally eats it by mistake, the meridians will be frozen, and the person''s life may be in danger.


    However, in other words, ice cream is so precious that it melts when it meets with water, and there are few opportunities for people to eat it by mistake. In that case, it''s really outrageous.


    After introducing the effect of ice cream, Gao E''s eyes brightened and said excitedly: "Ninth master, according to your old man, there are so many ice cream in this place, don''t we get rich? If you take all these ice cream flowers back directly and sell them in the black market, you will be really rich. I have a preliminary estimate. If you can really exchange all the ice cream flowers here for Lingshi, then the Kaizong school is really more than enough. "


    "Yes Dao Lang nodded in agreement with Gao E and said with a smile, "it''s better for us to look at our own strength and dig as much as we can. After we take it out, we''ll get rich."


    "I''ll come first!" Gao E really can''t wait any longer. He bends down and grabs one of them.


    But when Dao Lang''s hand just touched the ice flower, in a moment, the ice flower turned into a cold air and disappeared.


    "This What''s going on? Can we say that these ice cream flowers can only be seen but not picked? " Gao E''s brows wrinkled, and he was even distressed. It would be a pity if he didn''t take away so many ice cream flowers. But now the problem is how to take them away.


    Dao Lang also saw this scene, with the same doubts in his heart, immediately looked up at Lu Jiuye and others, hoping that they could give a reasonable explanation.


    Long Xue shook her head slightly and said to them, "although this ice cream flower is rare in the world and has magical effect, it has one of the biggest problems, that is, it can''t be picked and stored. If there is any mistake, then the ice cream flower will disappear out of thin air like just now."


    "I have seen this. Do you know how to pick it?" Dao Lang''s heart is a little anxious, continue to ask to long Xue.


    "This I''m not sure. After all, there''s no record in this book. " For the problem of how to pick, long Xue also felt very distressed, unable to answer Dao Lang at all.


    Yan Fei looked at the ice cream flower in front of him, frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, if you just said that this place is a geomantic treasure land with suitable temperature and abundant aura, that''s why there are so many ice cream flowers. However, I remember you said that this thing is usually under the snow, but why there are so many here £¿¡±


    Lu Jiuye looked up at the sky and explained to Yanfei, "you see, the sky was always illuminated by the black sun. There was no change of night and day, and there was no floating cloud. It seemed that it would always be like this. Naturally, there would be no snowflakes. It was just freezing the water vapor around and turning it into some ice crystals It''s not enough to cover these ice cream flowers. Therefore, in this case, ice cream flowers will be found in a large area. We''re lucky. "


    "Our luck is good, but it''s a pity that such good things can''t be picked at all. We can only put them here for viewing, and we can''t take them away." Yan Fei sighed and shook his head slightly.


    "Maybe, when we find binglingzhu, all the problems will be solved." Zhang Fan, who has been standing by, said to the crowd.


    "Oh? Why Lu Jiuye was very curious. He couldn''t figure out why the ice flower had something to do with the ice pearl.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye: "according to my observation, I found some details. Although ice Flos grows on the ground, it absorbs aura in the air. That is to say, many plants rely on the roots of the ground to absorb aura, and then let themselves grow. Ice Flos is different. Although it is rooted in the cold ice, the ice layer is not the same There seems to be no aura in it. In this way, the ice cream flower needs to be exposed to the air to absorb aura and complete the aura growth cycle of the whole plant. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "just now, when Gao E was collecting this ice floss, I observed a detail, that is, the ice floss seems very fragile. As long as anything with temperature approaches him, it will make him wither instantly, so that it turns into a fog and dissipates with the wind.""So, in my opinion, if we can find the binglingzhu, we can keep the surrounding temperature unchanged. In this way, the Binglinghua will not wither. So, I think, if we find the binglingzhu, any problem will be solved automatically."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people feel very reasonable. Long Xue shows admiration and respect for Zhang Fan in her eyes. In her opinion, Zhang Fan is not simple. No matter what the situation is, Zhang fan can find the root of the problem with his own observation, so as to find a solution to the problem fundamentally.


    If we can see the essence through the phenomenon, then all the problems can be solved directly. It''s simple and clear, and we won''t take so many detours. Such people are really rare.


    "In this case, it''s not too late. Let''s go to find binglingzhu now, so as not to be found by others. If they mess around, these ice flowers will be ruined." Dao Lang frowned. When he looked at these ice flowers, his eyes were obviously reluctant.


    "That''s right." Gao E now also understood this truth, and said to the public: "although we understand what''s going on, for others, we still don''t understand this truth. If they mess around, it will be outrageous."

 Chapter 483

    Zhang Fan thought for a while, felt that Gao E had some truth, thought about it for a while, and said to him: "well, in that case, you can watch it here, so as not to damage these ice cream flowers. However, it''s better not to have conflicts. If someone really sees these ice cream flowers, you can make the truth clear to them. In this way, they can also retreat from difficulties. ¡±


    "don''t worry, I know." Gao E waved his hand and said impatiently to Zhang Fan. For him, with his character, even if Zhang Fan told him, Gao E would not listen much.


    Yan Fei takes a look at Gao E and mutters to himself. Based on his understanding of Gao E these days, Zhang Fan''s words should be playing the lute before the ox.


    "Ninth master, do you think Gao E has listened to Zhang Fan? Why do I think this person is a little unreliable? " Yanfei knew Gao E''s temper, so she asked Lu Jiuye in a low voice, with a worried look on her face.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Yanfei, "it''s simple. You just need to ask to know what will happen later."


    With that, Lu Jiuye walked towards Gao E with a smile on his face and asked him, "brother Gao, you should be here by yourself. Shall I accompany you? "


    "No, No." Gao E waved his hand to Lu Jiuye and continued: "don''t you think it''s a good treasure? I can do it all by myself. Anyway, no one else can take it. I just want to persuade them. I can still do it. "


    Lu Jiuye nodded with a smile and continued to ask Gao E, "well, if these people insist on not going, think you are cheating them, and still want to pick these ice cream flowers, what should you do?"


    "Not going?" Gao E snorted coldly, pointed to the long broad blade sword in his hand, and said to Lu Jiuye, "if he doesn''t leave, I''ll beat him to call his mother. If he dares to mess with these ice cream flowers, he''ll ask if the sword in my hand agrees or not."


    Having said that, Gao e found a cold stone next to him and sat down directly. He put the broad blade sword in his hand directly on the ground and began to close his eyes.


    "Jiuye, this..." Yan Fei''s brows are locked. He can tell from Lu Jiuye''s question just now that Gao E has taken Zhang Fan''s words for granted. If someone has any idea about these ice cream flowers, then there will be a war between them and Gao E.


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and grinned bitterly. He said to Yanfei, "everyone has his own ambition. I hope he won''t meet anyone. When we come back safely, we''ll pick all the ice cream flowers with ice spirit beads. Anyway, with his skill, unless he is a half step master who can threaten him, others want to leave injuries on him Mark, it''s really difficult. "


    Yan Fei knows in his heart that Gao E''s body is as hard as stone. He''s so strong that he''s not afraid of anything. Even if he''s a master, it''s really hard to leave scars on him.


    After Zhang Fan explained to Gao E, he turned around and left with all the people. Gao E sat alone on the stone of this ice sheet, looking at the ice cream flowers in front of him with strange color in his eyes. He thought that the ice cream flowers could change many spirit stones after they were taken out, not to mention how happy he was.


    Dao Lang and others still feel that Gao E''s guard of these ice cream flowers is not proper. They all express their willingness to stay with Gao E. if something really happens, they can at least help persuade Gao E to avoid conflicts.


    However, Zhang Fan shook his head and said to them, "everyone has his own ambition and can''t force him to come. Although Gao E''s temper is impatient, he is also the kind of person who says to do it. If there is a real conflict with others, then these people won''t do anything to him, because no one can hurt him. If someone accompanies him, it may be very troublesome. If someone else catches him It''s used to threaten Gao E, then it''s the real threat to Gao E, because he is a person who values emotion and righteousness


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt that there was some truth, and at the same time, they admired Zhang Fan very much. Although Zhang Fan didn''t say anything, he thought of everything ahead, and even thought about all Gao E''s actions. Therefore, the worry now is totally unnecessary.


    Along the way, people continued to move forward, but the more they went to the center, the more the wind and snow became, and the cold wind was biting to the bone. Even some stones had been frozen into ice sculptures. With a touch, they had turned into countless pieces. This cold weather can be seen.


    Along the way, it was basically a wasteland. There were no human ice sculptures. They were all plants. Moreover, these plants were all green, but they had been frozen into ice sculptures. They looked crystal clear and beautiful, but they didn''t seem to have any biological mechanism.


    Yan Fei looked around, frowned and whispered to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, these flowers and plants seem to have been frozen suddenly. They don''t wither. They even keep some of the original green. It''s really beautiful, as if they are works of art. However, this feeling of life being imprisoned is really depressing."


    Lu Jiuye nodded, and Yanfei said, "yes, it''s really depressing. Even these flowers and plants don''t know why they are frozen. Moreover, it''s not hard to see from this that the black sun came very suddenly. Even these flowers and plants didn''t even have the chance to wither. They were frozen directly, and finally they became like this."Zhang Fan is still moving forward, looking ahead, seems to be unmoved by everything around him, as if all this has nothing to do with him.


    Long Xue is constantly looking at the map in his hand, looking at the scenes around him, and finds that everything in front of him is not the same as what is marked in the map. Especially when he sees the place marked black in the map, long Xue feels bottomless in his heart.


    But look at Zhang Fan''s step is so firm, so there is some comfort in Longxue''s heart. In Longxue''s opinion, I don''t know when, there is a feeling in Longxue''s heart, that is, as long as there is Zhang Fan in the place, you will feel at ease, no matter what Zhang fan does, it is the right choice.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan spoke very little and few people talked to each other, because this place was depressing and there was a dead silence all around.

 Chapter 484

    After walking for a long time, Zhang Fan stopped his steps, looked ahead, and said to the people, "if I guess correctly, this place should be the center of this ice sheet."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people looked forward and found that there was a snow peak in front of them. The snow peak looked crystal clear, and there was no snow on it. It was like an ice sculpture. Under the black sun, it was even more strange.


    Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "do you mean that this is the place where ice beads are hidden? My God, if that''s true, is the ice pearl too big? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said, "no, in my opinion, if you find the ice pearl in this iceberg, it''s just like looking for a needle in a haystack. If you go on like this, I don''t know when you can find the ice pearl?"


    Yan Fei is also frowning, standing on the side did not speak, because he saw the iceberg in front of him, there is a kind of inexplicable cold in his heart, that is to say, in his view, this iceberg should be in this piece of ice, the coldest zone.


    Feeling this, Yanfei said to himself, "I always feel something wrong with this place. The cold feeling in my heart arises spontaneously. Does it mean that this is the feeling of the iceberg in front of me?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "no, you are wrong. Anyone who comes to this iceberg has such a feeling. Moreover, in my opinion, this should not be the feeling of the iceberg in front of you, but the illusion of the ice pearl."


    "Ice pearl?" Yan Fei felt strange and asked Zhang Fan, "do you mean there are ice beads hidden in this iceberg?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, if I guess correctly, there may be ice beads hidden in this place. Although my spiritual sense can''t detect the specific location of ice beads, like you, I feel a special chill hidden in the iceberg in front of me."


    "Well, in that case, let''s take a look at the iceberg in front of us and see what the ice pearl looks like." Dao Lang''s heart is still full of fighting spirit. In his opinion, since Zhang Fan believes that binglingzhu is here, binglingzhu can be found in this iceberg.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said, "yes, I believe you too. But where should we start? How can we climb such a steep iceberg in front of us? "


    "It''s easy." After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Dao Lang began to explain to him: "we can move the aura under our feet, and it''s very cold on the iceberg, so we can freeze the aura under our feet. At this time, we can alternate between our feet. As soon as we put the aura back and forth, we can walk on the iceberg."


    "Well, I''ll try." Yan Fei was puzzled about what Dao Lang said, so she went forward and began to try Dao Lang''s words. She carefully released her aura. In this way, she began to walk on the iceberg.


    At the beginning, Yanfei felt that it was a little difficult, but after a period of practice, she became more and more proficient and walked faster and faster on the iceberg.


    Dao Lang laughs and shouts to Yan Fei, "well, I didn''t cheat you!"


    With that, Dao Lang began to walk on the iceberg in the same way, followed by Lu Jiuye. The three of them walked very carefully. After all, the slope of the iceberg was very steep. If they were careless, they would slide directly to the bottom of the iceberg and lose all their previous achievements.


    Zhang Fan looked at the three people''s action, secretly shaking his head in his heart, did not express any opinions, still standing in the same place, without the slightest action.


    Long Xue wants to keep up with these people, but she finds that Zhang Fan doesn''t move. Besides, she just stands by and looks at them. She can''t help but have some doubts in her heart.


    "Young Xia, do you think there is something wrong with their actions?" Long Xue blinked her lovely big eyes and asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    Zhang Fan began to smile and said to long Xue, "according to their current speed, I don''t know when we can find the ice spirit bead. Maybe we will exhaust the spirit in our body during this period of time."


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, long Xue could not help frowning and continued to ask Zhang Fan, "what''s your opinion, young Xia?"


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, stretched out his hand directly, said to long Xue: "come on, give me your hand."


    This action makes long Xue feel stunned, and she doesn''t understand what Zhang Fan wants to do. But Zhang Fan''s eyes reveal that kind of firmness, which makes long Xue also trust. She thinks that Zhang Fan really has a better way, so she gives her little hand to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan holds long Xue''s hand, feeling that her palm is slightly cool, and her hand is soft and boneless. It''s very comfortable to hold.


    His right hand fingers juxtaposed and his mind moved. Immediately, Zhang Fan''s cold water sword came out of its sheath and turned into a light blue sword. He flew around his body for a week and finally stopped in front of Zhang Fan."Swordsmanship!"


    Zhang Fan''s idea moved, and then he pointed to the sword. Suddenly, an idea directly controlled the cold water sword and fell to his feet.


    Pulling long Xue, Zhang Fan directly steps on the cold water sword, and reads "Qi" in his mouth. Driven by the spirit, the cold water sword immediately carries two people and flies towards the iceberg in front.


    Long Xue is still a little unprepared. All of a sudden, she is pulled by Zhang Fan and falls into Zhang Fan''s arms. She asks about Zhang Fan''s light elegant fragrance. In addition, this kind of action is very ambiguous. Long Xue''s heart beats faster when she is young. She has never been so close to any man except her father Contact, for a moment, even some at a loss.


    Zhang Fan didn''t notice this, because it was the first time he used Royal sword in this way. When he saw the iceberg in front of him, Zhang Fan also had a whim. He thought that if the Royal sword was used well, he could even fly the Royal sword. In this way, he could increase his moving speed in an instant.


    The three people who are climbing the iceberg only feel that there is a strong wind behind them. They can''t help but turn around and look. They see the scene that Zhang Fan is driving the cold water sword with long Xue. They all have a look of surprise in their eyes. For a moment, they don''t react.

 Chapter 485

    Zhang Fan with Dragon Snow moment has bypassed the front of the peak, began to fly forward, disappeared in the three people''s line of sight.


    Dao Lang then reacted and said angrily: "this Zhang Fan is a little too careless. There is such a good way, but he doesn''t tell us at all. We still use such a stupid way to climb the iceberg. When will we climb it?"


    Yan Fei also felt a little uncomfortable, but in his impression, this Zhang Fan is not the kind of person who forgets his righteousness at the sight of color. There must be some other reason.


    For all this, Lu Jiuye didn''t care about it. He said to them, "don''t be impatient. In my opinion, we''d better go on in this way. After all, Zhang Fan has his own reasons. Otherwise, he can''t go on without us."


    "Jiuye, you are too eccentric. He went there with that dragon girl. Why can''t he take us? Is it because of gender differences? "


    After hearing Long Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye immediately laughed and said to him, "I don''t mean that. I think you think too much. At least, there are two reasons. First, he just used the Royal sword, and his sword can bear two people at most. If it''s too much, it''s estimated that it can''t bear."


    "Second, the three of us don''t seem to meet the requirements. It seems that none of us is lighter than that little girl."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yan Feihe''s Swordsman nodded one after another, and felt that there was some truth. After all, Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship was the first time to use it. They had some requirements for the weight they could carry. Thinking about it, they were more comfortable.


    However, this kind of climbing method really consumes aura. After a while, the three people felt that they couldn''t bear it. After all, they still need to keep some aura to urge the inner armor to resist the cold. Therefore, there is not so much aura to climb this iceberg.


    Therefore, as long as there is a little slack, the three people will instantly slide to the bottom of the mountain, shaking their heads and sighing, looking at the iceberg in front of them, they also feel helpless.


    "This iceberg is too steep, and the more it climbs up, the more Aura it consumes. If we really want to climb to the top, it is estimated that our aura is not enough. Even if it''s hard to support, it will eventually become an ice sculpture." Dao Lang shook his head and said to them.


    "Yes." Yan Fei breathed out a white mist, with some frustration in his eyes, and said: "such icebergs are really rare. In addition to the bad weather around, it''s really hard to climb to the top. However, Zhang Fan''s speed is too fast. We can''t keep up with him, and we can only watch here."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to them, "in this case, we can only believe in Zhang Fan''s strength and wait here for him to come back. I hope he can find Bing Lingzhu and come back to join us."


    Dao Lang nodded his head and said, "I believe he can do it. During the period when I know him, as long as he wants to do something, there is nothing he can''t do. As long as he is given time, no trouble will be called trouble in front of him."


    Looking forward to the iceberg in front of them with expectation in their eyes, it''s hard to express the feeling that they are eager to see through. However, they all firmly believe that no matter Zhang Fan finds binglingzhu or not, he will come back to join them in the end.


    On the other side, Zhang Fan with long Xue began to shuttle through the iceberg.


    Long Xue can''t help looking at the icebergs around her. In her opinion, there is only one iceberg in front of her. As long as you scan the bottom after climbing the top, you can find the specific location of the ice pearl. But now it seems that after climbing the top, there are dense icebergs about the size below, each of which is cold, and all of them are cold Similar, dazzling, this is really a needle in a haystack.


    As Zhang Fan flies, he looks around, especially with his spiritual sense. Gradually, Zhang Fan''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled.


    In fact, what Zhang Fan and the four of them thought was the same. The mountain in front of them was not difficult to climb. Moreover, under the mountain, they could feel the special coolness, which was obviously different from the surrounding environment. Therefore, Zhang Fan concluded that the ice pearl must be in the iceberg.


    However, when Zhang Fan came to the peak, he also found many similar icebergs. Looking at them, they were almost the same, and there was no big difference in the sense of spiritual consciousness, which made Zhang Fan a little headache.


    "There are so many icebergs here. Where is the ice pearl we are looking for?" Long Xue can''t help but wonder at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and responded to him: "I don''t know about this, but I believe that the ice pearl must be hidden here, and we will find it, but we can''t be impatient."


    Long Xue frowned and continued to ask Zhang Fan: "however, there are so many icebergs here. Where should we start? How do I feel like looking for a needle in a haystack? "Zhang Fan is still very calm, said to long Xue: "don''t worry, you will always find a way."


    With that, Zhang Fan''s flying speed of cold water sword is faster and faster, because in Zhang Fan''s opinion, this place is not suitable for staying for a long time, because it is the closest place to heiyang and the coldest place on the whole ice sheet. If it takes a long time, Zhang fan can''t bear it.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan''s realm has not really reached the spiritual capacity of Mahayana, so this place is really a big test for Zhang Fan.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, there should be no ice beads in these icebergs, because the ice here gives him the same feeling. Since it is something bred in the whole ice sheet, there must be some differences. This difference needs to be carefully searched.


    Although the flight was very fast, Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness covered a wide area. He had scanned these mountains and found nothing unusual.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s view, there is still a principle here, that is, the central area should be in this iceberg. Since it is the coldest place, it is the nearest place to heiyang. The easiest way is to find the highest peak here. As long as you find there, you will be 80% sure to find the ice pearl.

 Chapter 486

    At this time, Zhang Fan found that there seems to be an iceberg like a pillar in the distance, which looks very strange. Moreover, the color of that iceberg is darker than that of ordinary icebergs. It''s in that kind of blue, and the iceberg''s body is translucent. It''s really very conspicuous among the peaks.


    Seeing this peak, Zhang Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened and looked around. He thought that this place should be the center of the legend, and it is also the nearest place to heiyang. In this case, this ice pearl is likely to be hidden in this iceberg.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked long Xue: "do you see the iceberg in front of you? Can you break that mountain with your ability? "


    Long Xue looked in the direction of Zhang Fan''s finger and found that the iceberg was not the same. But after all, the iceberg was also very tall. It was not easy to break it.


    "Well I''d better try. After all, I''m not sure. " XUELONG shook her head. Although she thought it was impossible, she wanted to have a try. Maybe it would happen with a miracle.


    After thinking about it for a while, long Xue has a long sword in his hand. There is even a little frost on the blade. He condenses all the sword Qi at a point on the edge of the sword, and suddenly cuts out at the iceberg in front of him. Suddenly, a long and narrow white sword Qi splits in front of him and goes straight to the iceberg.


    The sword Qi is even stronger against the wind, and it cuts on the iceberg in an instant.


    With a dull roar, the sword of long Xue left a mark on the iceberg, and the iceberg began to shake, and some ice began to fall.


    At the beginning, small pieces fell off, and then large pieces fell off. Finally, these ice layers on the iceberg began to disintegrate, and the whole iceberg began to shake, as if something was coming out of it.


    With the mass fall of ice, a layer of shock wave has been aroused around and spread around. Many icebergs have been washed down by this strange force. At the same time, the open space in the middle is gradually expanding.


    Long Xue''s heart is a little shocked, she has never seen such a situation, suddenly stare big eyes, looking at the front, eyes full of incredible.


    Zhang Fan knew that this should be the ceremonial feeling when the ice spirit beads came out, and he believed more and more that there must be ice spirit beads hidden between the ice peaks.


    After all the ice had been dispersed, there was a stone platform on the ground. There was a dark blue bead floating on the platform. It looked very gorgeous and sent out a cold air. Although the cold air could not be compared with the cold air in the black sun, it also had a unique side.


    Zhang Fan covered the ice pearl with his spiritual sense, but found that it seemed to have a sense of extreme cold, which made people suffocate. He couldn''t help thinking in his heart, how can we get such a thing? If you get it, I''m afraid this person will become an ice sculpture.


    "This is the ice Pearl! How beautiful Long Xue has been completely addicted to the gorgeous surface of binglingzhu, and even wants to get it now.


    Seeing that long Xue seemed very anxious, Zhang Fan said to long Xue in a hurry: "Miss long, this ice spirit bead is so cold that it makes people feel suffocated. Therefore, if you want to get it, you must be careful so as not to get hurt."


    Long Xue nodded quickly and said, "don''t worry, young Xia. I was born cold. If I didn''t have this jade pendant to moisten my body, I might have been invaded by cold poison all the time. However, for me, it may not be a bad thing. At least here, I won''t feel any cold."


    Zhang Afan couldn''t help frowning. He thought in his heart, it seems that this dragon snow is not relying on the jade pendant in his hand, so he can survive here. Instead, his natural constitution is different from others, which can be regarded as the best constitution to obtain the ice spirit pearl.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded to long Xue and said, "well, in that case, you should be more careful. I''ll accompany you to go there."


    Long Xue smiles to Zhang Fan and nods heavily. She is grateful to Zhang Fan in her heart.


    Zhang Fan steers the cold water sword and falls directly to a relatively flat place nearby. After all, the cold air emitted by this ice spirit bead is too heavy. It may be dangerous to approach rashly.


    After landing, long Xue turned back to Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "when I come back, I will go to get the ice pearl now.


    With that, long Xue''s face with a happy smile, as if he were an innocent child, hopping in the direction of Bing Lingzhu.


    Zhang Fan is standing in situ waiting for the stone fairy asked: "ice beads? There is such a magical thing in the world. I can''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes. "


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "you know too little. There are not only ice beads, but also fire beads, thunder beads, wind beads, wood beads, earth beads and so on. Each kind of beads emits different energy and has different functions. Therefore, you can''t use these things for the time being. Just make a brief answer."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhang Fan nodded to himself. It seems that the world is much bigger than what he thought. There are too many things worth exploring.Long Xue came to the ice, looking at the dark blue bead floating in the air, it seemed that there was a kind of cordial feeling, so he directly sucked, and the ice pearl immediately flew into long Xue''s hands.


    When he started, long Xuedun felt the slight coolness, which he could still accept. He immediately began to observe the ice spirit bead closely, and found that the ice spirit bead seemed to have a mysterious pattern around it, sending out a piercing cold.


    However, this cold for the dragon snow, no threat, can be absorbed into the body by the dragon snow, for the physical condition, will not have the slightest impact.


    Holding the ice pearl in hand, long Xue runs to Zhang Fan quickly, and wants to share his joy with Zhang Fan quickly.


    Soon, long Xue came to Zhang Fan and said to him, "I''ve got it! Ice Pearl! This is the legendary ice Pearl


    Zhang Fan looks at the somewhat incoherent long Xue and feels that she reveals a kind of unspeakable loveliness. Holding the ice pearl in her hand, she presents it to Zhang Fan with both hands.


    Looking at the ice pearl in Longxue''s hand, Zhang Fan is also curious. Does it mean that all the icebergs here are influenced by it? Does this bead, only half the size of a fist, really have such power?

 Chapter 487

    He reached out and wanted to hold the ice pearl in his hand. Just when Zhang Fan''s hand was about to touch the ice pearl, a kind of extremely cold air immediately ran into Zhang Fan''s meridians. Just for a moment, a layer of frost formed on Zhang Fan''s arm.


    As soon as Zhang Fan frowned, he immediately began to defuse the cold air. With a shake of his wrist, he immediately shook off the frost.


    "It''s a magic thing." Zhang Fan looked at the ice pearl in front of him, and he had some doubts in his heart.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s action, long Xue is also startled. However, long Xue has nothing to do with holding this ice spirit bead. On the contrary, when Zhang Fan reaches out his hand, he is almost hurt by this ice spirit bead. Long Xue didn''t think of that at all.


    "It''s really strange. Why don''t I feel anything with this ice pearl?" Long Xue''s in the heart is also some doubts, wrinkly eyebrow don''t understand of say.


    Zhang Fan, with both hands on his back, said to long Xue, "it seems that you are predestined with this ice pearl. Not everyone can take this ice pearl at will. Maybe your constitution is special, so that''s why."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "it doesn''t matter. Since we have got the binglingzhu, let''s leave here as soon as possible. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding icebergs began to shake, and large pieces of frost began to slide from the iceberg, hitting the ground heavily, and the ground began to shake.


    "What''s the situation?" Long Xue saw the circumstance around, in the heart suddenly a surprised, hurried to Zhang Fan to ask a way.


    Zhang Fan frowned, looked around and said to long Xue, "it should be that after you take away the ice beads, the temperature around has changed, so these icebergs are going to collapse. Let''s leave here quickly."


    With that, Zhang Fan showed his sword skill again, took long Xue with him, and galloped to the distance.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye and others in the distance also found something wrong. They had been waiting here before. When they chatted with each other, they suddenly felt the earth shaking. They looked at the iceberg in the distance in a hurry, with a look of doubt in their eyes.


    "What''s the situation? The sound seems to come from the iceberg over there. " Dao Lang frowned slightly, looked at the iceberg in the distance, and said to them.


    Yan Fei looked at the iceberg in front of him and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, is there anything unusual about these icebergs? If that''s the case, isn''t Zhang Fan and miss long more or less


    Lu Jiuye also frowned, nodded and said: "yes, it''s not a good thing that so many icebergs are active in such a large area. However, I think with Zhang Fan''s ability, we should be able to get out of danger. We just need to be responsible for them, so as not to add more trouble to Zhang Fan after we are in danger."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei thinks that there is some truth. After all, Zhang Fan''s ability is really reassuring along the way. Every time he encounters danger, he can think of a way to save him from danger. I believe this time is no exception.


    Zhang Fan controls the cold water sword, and they start to shuttle through the cracks of an iceberg. However, the iceberg here is always active, which is a big challenge for Zhang Fan''s reaction ability.


    However, this is not the most difficult thing for Zhang Fan. The most difficult thing is that when these icebergs collapse, there will be a lot of air currents. These air currents are very bad for Zhang Fan when he controls the cold water sword. In addition, the surrounding environment is uncertain, and all kinds of situations converge in one place. This is a great difficulty.


    The cold water sword also shook violently, but Zhang Fan was still working hard to make the cold water sword more stable and shuttle in an iceberg.


    At this time, all the icebergs have begun to break, countless pieces of ice, like a flying knife, with the sound of breaking the air, directly shot at the two people. In a moment, the ice from all directions almost launched an attack on the two people.


    Long Xue is surprised. Although she has a certain strength, she can defend with her aura, but she can''t defend against so many borneol attacks. If she resists hard, it costs a lot of aura. What''s more, this place is not so simple. The black sun is in the sky. If she consumes too much aura, she may not be able to resist the cold here .


    At this time, Zhang Fan said to the dragon snow beside him: "you hold me tightly, I''ll take you out."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xuedun was stunned. She didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. Moreover, in long Xue''s opinion, holding Zhang Fan was a little too intimate. Although long Xue had thought about it before, it was just thinking about it. Long Xue was really embarrassed to implement it.


    See dragon snow no action, and around these ice has begun to approach, Zhang Fan immediately pulled a dragon snow, directly see her in the arms.


    Long Xue falters. She feels soft and looks up slightly. It''s her first time to observe Zhang Fan''s face in such a close distance. Her heart beats faster. It''s so easy and so far. With Zhang Fan''s gentle temperature, any girl may have fallen into a depression long time ago. Even long Xue, a lady from a big family, is no exception.Zhang Fan doesn''t have time to pay attention to these things. He directly urges the cangyun sword in his body. In a moment, the sword spirit turns into shape, forming a ring of impenetrable sword Qi around Zhang Fan and long Xue. All of these ice flakes are smashed and turned into countless ice crystals, which looks very gorgeous.


    Long Xue looked around, and she was even more surprised. She didn''t understand it. Zhang Fan''s sword was clearly under her feet, but where did the sword Qi come from? Even if it means carrying a sword, at least there should be action. But now it seems that Zhang Fan doesn''t have any action, but the sword Qi really resists all the borneol. What''s the matter?


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t have time to explain all this. He continued to use his sword skills and rushed out into the distance with long Xue in his arms. Along the way, as long as there were obstacles, Zhang Fan''s sword spirit would cut them directly. In addition, Zhang Fan''s reaction speed was very fast, and the ice around would not hurt them at all.


    Just when Lu Jiuye was worried about Zhang Fan and long Xue, they had already driven the cold water sword to rush out directly. The speed was as if it was just a light blue streamer, and it was like a meteor in the night sky, which was very gorgeous.

 Chapter 488

    "Come out, they come out!" Seeing Zhang Fan and long Xue come out safe and sound, Lu Jiuye is very happy, and he is also relieved for them.


    But these ice crystals seem to form a special wave, rushing towards the three.


    Dao Lang took a look at his back and frowned. He said to Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei: "Jiuye, you go first, I''ll break up."


    With that, Dao Lang rushed to these ice crystal waves with the long iron mixed stick in his hand. With a dull drink in his mouth, he waved the long iron mixed stick in his hand and smashed to the front in an instant.


    "Go Lu Jiuye directly pulls Yan Fei, shows his body method, and runs away quickly. As he walks, he secretly calculates the distance behind him.


    Yan Fei is also very curious. In his opinion, Lu Jiuye is not the kind of person who will leave his companion when he is in danger. Why is he so happy today?


    Thinking of this, Yanfei asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do we really want to leave that Daolang brother? Can he really handle it alone? Shall we go and help him? "


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei, "don''t worry, we won''t leave him behind."


    With that, Lu Jiuye had calculated enough distance, and directly used the power of space to hold Dao Lang, and instantly pulled him to his own face.


    For Dao Lang, all this was so sudden that he didn''t react at all. He just felt that a flower in front of him seemed to travel through time and space. When he woke up again, he had already arrived at Lu Jiuye''s side.


    Looking at everything around, Dao Lang''s face with a look of surprise, said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, is this the power of space? It''s amazing


    Lu Jiuye said with a smile, "I''ll explain these words to you slowly when we get to a safe place."


    The group left the iceberg quickly and fled to the distance.


    After a long period of time, all the snow mountains there have been razed to the ground, and there are pieces of ice crystals scattered everywhere. It looks like a mess. If someone passes through this place, they will be very surprised. Even the experts who are half-way through the sky may not be able to create such a scene.


    The five people gathered together and looked at the situation behind them. They could not help but have some lingering fear. If they had rashly entered the iceberg just now, the consequences would be unimaginable. With their strength, I''m afraid no one could escape except Zhang Fan.


    Dao Lang recalled what had happened just now. He couldn''t help but take a long breath, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and asked Zhang Fan and long Xue, "I''m very curious. What did you do just now, and you can make such a big scene. Did you offend the mountain god?"


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Lu Jiuye could not help laughing. In this world, there are no mountain gods. Those are just legends. But Zhang Fan and long Xue must have done something in the iceberg. Otherwise, this would never happen.


    "What did you do just now? Did you find the ice pearl Lu Jiuye frowned and thought it might have something to do with binglingzhu. After all, Zhang Fan had only one purpose to get there, that is to find binglingzhu.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also very curious. At the same time, she is worried. After all, these icebergs in the rear have collapsed now. If she really can''t find the ice pearl, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack next time.


    With a smile, long Xue took out the Bing Lingzhu and said to the crowd, "here, this is the Bing Lingzhu we found in the iceberg. From the moment the Bing Lingzhu was taken away, these icebergs began to react like this, so..."


    At this point, long Xue''s pretty face turned red, especially when she thought of being held in her arms by Zhang Fan just now. She was very shy for a girl, so she didn''t go on talking about it.


    When Dao Lang heard that long Xue had found binglingzhu, he couldn''t help but get a glimpse of it. Before, he heard Lu Jiuye say that this binglingzhu is a good thing. It was bred in extremely cold places after thousands of years. It''s very rare. This makes Dao Lang''s heart full of interest.


    When Dao Lang saw the ice pearl in long Xue''s hand, he said in a hurry, "show me this treasure. I just heard about it, but I haven''t seen it yet. Let me have a good hand."


    After absorbing Zhang Fan''s education, long Xue was afraid that the ice Pearl would hurt Dao Lang, so she quickly took back the ice pearl and said to Dao Lang: "no, this ice Pearl..."


    The words haven''t finished, knife Lang heart immediately anxious, directly interrupted the words of long Xue to say: "can''t? Little girl, don''t forget that we found this thing for you. Are you so mean? I just looked at it and didn''t say that I would not give it back to you. That''s true


    Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei both look at long Xue. They think that long Xue''s behavior is a bit abnormal. After all, this ice pearl has been obtained. Dao Lang wants to see it. It''s not too much, but long Xue doesn''t seem to want to give it. Why on earth is that? Before getting along well, in their view, long Xue is not that kind of petty person."This..." Long Xue is also a little anxious. Moreover, Dao Lang didn''t give him any chance to speak just now. Long Xue also feels that she has so many words and is choked in her throat. This kind of feeling is really very uncomfortable.


    Zhang Fan wants to explain when he sees long Xue. He feels that no matter how long Xue explains it, it''s very pale. If they think it''s an excuse for long Xue''s smallness, it''s not good. It''s easy to misunderstand. It''s better for them to feel the power of this ice Pearl.


    "Show him. As for all the consequences, they are responsible for themselves." Zhang Fan holds the shoulder, stands at one side, to the Dragon Snow light said.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue sighs in her heart. She didn''t want to make Dao Lang suffer. But now it seems that since the other party insists on doing so, there''s nothing to say. Just show him.


    Thinking of this, long Xue spread out her hand and said to Dao Lang, "well, in that case, you have to bear all the consequences yourself."


    "I''ll just see what happens. It''s a joke." Dao Lang sneered and didn''t take long Xue''s words seriously.

 Chapter 489

    But when Dao Lang''s hand just touched the ice spirit bead, suddenly a very cold air rushed into Dao Lang''s arm meridians, instantly frozen the meridians of his right hand, even his arm was covered with a layer of frost.


    What''s more, all this happened in a flash. It didn''t give Dao Lang any time to react at all. Even Dao Lang didn''t have any preparation in his heart. He was really a little unprepared.


    "This What''s the situation, my hand... " Dao Lang was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. When he touched Bing Lingzhu''s right hand, he became unconscious, so that he was completely frozen and lost contact with his body.


    Yan Fei saw this scene, also feel very surprised, eyes revealed incredible, but the heart is very puzzled.


    "Ninth master, it seems that this ice pearl is very strange. It doesn''t threaten the Dragon Girl. But if you want to take it away from the Dragon Girl, you will be attacked by this ice pearl. Is this ice pearl still the master?" Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye curiously.


    Lu Jiuye also frowned and was very curious. For Yan Fei''s question, he could only shake his head and said to him, "I don''t know about this, but to some extent, it seems that this ice pearl doesn''t want to be touched by others. It seems that it only likes to be in the hands of dragon girl. Such a situation is very rare."


    Dao Lang was the most surprised. He was shocked to the limit. He could even feel the extremely cold Qi, which was out of control. For him, he had no resistance. He could only let the extremely cold Qi spread all over his body along the meridians.


    However, Dao Lang knew in his heart that if this extremely cold Qi followed his meridians and frozen his heart, then he might be in danger of life.


    In panic, Dao Lang immediately looks at Zhang Fan, and his eyes are full of the meaning of asking for help. In Dao Lang''s opinion, among the people present, only Zhang fan can help him out.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Dao Lang and instantly understood his meaning from his eyes. He quickly nodded his right hand on Dao Lang''s chest and sealed all the big acupoints around him, so as not to let the extremely cold air freeze. At the same time, it was also to avoid the extremely cold air spreading too fast and the scene out of control.


    After finishing all this, Zhang Fan began to input a gentle aura into Dao Lang, but the aura had an obvious cangyun sword intention. Only in this way could he drive the extremely cold Qi out of his meridians completely.


    At the moment when the acupoints of songkaidaolang''s body began, these cangyun swords began to drive away the extremely cold Qi quickly.


    Because Zhang Fan''s cangyun sword was extremely powerful, the cold air immediately drove out from DaoLang''s body.


    For a moment, the tip of Dao Lang''s right finger also released cold, and the frost on his skin began to fall off. Finally, Dao Lang''s pale arm had recovered its original blood color.


    It wasn''t long before Dao Lang''s hand regained consciousness. After moving his wrist, Dao Lang wiped a cold sweat and thought his arm was going to cost. Fortunately, Zhang Fan was there. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "What''s going on? Why is this ice pearl so cold, but nothing happened in the hands of Dragon Girl? " Dao Lang is puzzled in his heart and asks Zhang Fan in surprise. This is also the question that Lu Jiuye and Yanfei want to ask.


    Zhang Fan explained to Dao Lang: "ice spirit bead was born in extremely cold place. It''s normal for ice spirit bead to absorb extremely cold Qi inside. Therefore, if you want to touch it, you must go through extremely cold Qi. At least, this extremely cold Qi has been cultivated for thousands of years. Even the experts can''t stand it."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "to tell you the truth, at the beginning, I didn''t know it would be like this. When I touched the ice spirit bead, my meridians were frozen, which was really troublesome. But why didn''t Longxue touch it? I think it should be that the skill Longxue practiced was just ice attribute, which coincided with this extremely cold Qi. So, she said When you touch this ice pearl, you won''t feel any discomfort at all. "


    After a look at Dao Lang, Zhang Fan said with a smile: "you just misunderstood Miss long. He didn''t want you to touch Bing Lingzhu because she was afraid that you would be hurt by this extremely cold air. It''s not mean that she was stingy. If I don''t show you, I''ll apologize to miss long."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang felt a little embarrassed in his heart. He quickly arched his hand to long Xue and said, "Miss long, just now Dao is so offensive. Please have a lot of them. Don''t give me the same opinion."


    Long Xue quickly waved her hand and said, "no, it''s nothing. It''s also my fault that I didn''t make it clear to you. Otherwise, you won''t get into the cold air."


    To avoid such embarrassment, Lu Jiuye took the initiative to step forward and resolve the matter. He said to them, "I think it''s just a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, let''s go back and collect the ice cream flowers first. Gao E is still waiting for us. To tell you the truth, I''m not sure about this guy. I hope he hasn''t caused any trouble Let''s go. ""Yes Dao Lang immediately thinks of Gao E, who is still far away waiting for people to take Bing Lingzhu back to pick those ice cream flowers. Moreover, this guy has a short temper. If someone really comes there and wants to have the idea of ice cream flowers, it is estimated that Gao E will choose to do it at the first time and will not solve it peacefully.


    Therefore, the best way now is to get binglingzhu and go back to meet Gao E immediately. In this way, the loss will be minimized and Gao E will not conflict with others.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "in this case, let''s hurry back now, so as not to let Gao E have any accident or encounter some powerful opponent, which needs us to rescue him."


    Dao Lang waved his hand and said, "in my opinion, that guy''s body is really strong, and it''s hard to hurt his sword. Even if he meets some enemies, they have no way to deal with Gao E''s strong body."


    "Not necessarily." Zhang Fan shook his head slightly, and continued to say to Dao Lang: "in my opinion, although Gao E is straightforward, he is almost invincible in the same realm, relying on his strength and strength, but because of this, I am more worried."

 Chapter 490

    "I don''t understand what you mean? You seem to have confused me. Can we say something I can understand? " Dao Lang''s brain can''t react fast. He can''t accept Zhang Fan''s way of speaking sometimes.


    Zhang Fan laughed and continued to say to Dao Lang: "have you ever heard that the hard crossbow string is broken first? Is the steel blade easy to hurt since ancient times?"


    Dao Lang frowned and thought carefully about what Zhang Fan said. But with his ability of understanding, he could not understand what Zhang Fan said.


    Zhang Fan continued to tell him: "the meaning of these two sentences is that a person is too strong, may not be a good thing, the ancients have said, too much is better than, but people in the world did not understand this truth, is still in the pursuit of the limit of everything, but in the end is the end of the crossbow, just in vain."


    "Although Gao E''s body is very hard, if he meets someone with a soft knife or weapon in his hand, it will be a great challenge for him. If he can really understand something in this battle, it may be a great improvement for him."


    After listening to what Zhang Fan said, Dao Lang chews it carefully in his heart. He thinks that what Zhang Fan said is very reasonable. After all, Gao E is indeed an uneasy fellow of a Zhong, especially his character, which is easy to suffer losses in the world.


    As the saying goes, if you can''t bear a little, you will make a big plan. This is always the case. If you lack patience, what else can you talk about? If you can''t manage your temper, how can you manage other things?


    Yan Fei thought for a while, and then asked Lu Jiuye with a smile: "Jiuye, do you think Gao E has already made friends with others during the time when we left? After all, there will be at least one day for us to start and fight just now. "


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said, "it''s hard to say. After all, in such a situation, with Gao E''s attitude and temper, it''s likely that the situation you said will happen easily. However, from some angles, Gao E still has certain skills, at least no one can hurt him."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye suddenly thought of something. He frowned and said to Yanfei, "however, nothing is absolute. Zhang Fan has said just now. After all, Gao E is strong. If someone uses special means, it''s still possible to trap him."


    "Special means? I still don''t quite understand. " Yan Fei frowned and continued to ask Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei seriously: "the battle in this world is not that you are stronger than me, you can win. On the contrary, it is some special intrigues. As long as you can achieve the goal, you will do whatever you can, so that there will be some intrigues. Therefore, if Gao e meets such opponents, I can only persuade him to admit it."


    They all went on as fast as they could, because Gao E was guarding such a large piece of ice cream. If someone wanted to attack the ice cream, Gao E would not allow it, and then he would fight with them. If there were many people, Gao E would probably suffer a loss.


    On the other hand, Gao E did meet a group of people. Just as Zhang Fan expected, these people were really interested in these ice cream flowers, and they were not like ordinary experts at all.


    The leader, Chang Hao, is the chief disciple of the Tianying sect. He is tall, with a long face, high cheekbones and narrow eyes. He always feels unkind. The weapon he uses is also a soft sword. The sword is as thin as a cicada''s wing. The blade vibrates and sends out bursts of buzzing. It can entangle people and surprise them. It is extremely sharp.


    Therefore, his moves are generally relatively soft, including his sword Qi, which can even be soft to the point of around the fingers. The main purpose is to control. As long as he controls people, they will be killed after suffering.


    Today, I came to the ice field. Chang Hao and the people around me came here and found that there were many ice cream flowers on the ground. They were very excited. They all knew that it was very rare. If they could take one out and take it away, they would sell it for a big price. What''s more, there were so many ice cream flowers here, and they would make a fortune.


    Just as they were about to pick them, Gao E suddenly rushed out from one side and stopped them, but he didn''t make it clear why he couldn''t pick these ice cream flowers, just didn''t let them.


    What''s more, he found that Gao E was just himself. He didn''t quite understand that he was alone. Why should he be so arrogant and dare to meddle in his own business? In that case, let''s teach him some lessons.


    After a few words of quarrel, the two quickly start to move their hands. Gao E is strong with his own body. His moves are open and close, and he begins to suppress Chang Hao.


    After several fights, Chang Hao''s heart was somewhat surprised. After all, it was the first time for him to see a man with such a strong body and high defense. His moves didn''t hurt him in any way, as if he had been hit on a stone.If you are an ordinary person, you may choose to retreat because Gao E is so strong and perverse in defense. But now he is facing Chang Hao, and Chang Hao is best at soft moves, which mainly focus on difficulty, while Gao E''s attack is not sharp. Therefore, Chang Hao has a plan in his mind, and he should win him first.


    In addition, in the battle, Chang Hao deliberately used some words to insult Gao E and hook up the evil fire in his heart. In this way, Gao E would feel very angry. When he was angry, he would make mistakes in his hands. As long as he made mistakes, it would not be difficult to trap him.


    With Gao E''s character, he naturally entered the trap designed by Chang Hao. With his own sword technique, he soon trapped Gao E in one place.


    After finishing all this, Chang Hao said to several of his disciples: "this man''s body is very strong. Let''s see what kind of moves can hurt him. I''ll study the ice cream flowers in front of me first."


    "Yes, elder martial brother." All the Tianying disciples agreed one after another and began to do all kinds of experiments on Gao E''s body, such as using some magic weapons, starting to burn Gao E, using their hands and fighting against Gao E, and so on. However, they found that they still had no effect, or could not help Gao e, which made everyone have a headache.

 Chapter 491

    But for Chang Hao, it''s more important to get things first. There are so many ice flowers here. If you can take them back, it must be a lot of money.


    In his heart, Chang Hao wanted to take these ice cream flowers back to exchange for some spirit stones. Chang Hao showed a smile on his face and reached out to pick these ice cream flowers. However, when his hand just touched the petals of ice cream flowers, suddenly, the ice cream flowers in front of him immediately began to break into pieces and finally disappeared.


    Chang Hao is also very confused. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. Why are these ice cream flowers in front of his eyes, but he can''t take any of them with him in the end? He can''t help feeling a little upset.


    When Gao E saw this scene, he also said something sarcastic. Moreover, the moves of these Tianying disciples were helpless. Gao E was just like tickling.


    Chang Hao was not happy at all. He looked back at Gao E, who was talking sarcastic words. He was so angry that he came to Gao E with the soft sword in his hand. He decided to teach Gao e some lessons.


    However, Gao E''s body is really hard to hurt, no matter what method is used, it can''t leave any scars on his body, which makes Chang Hao''s heart a little headache.


    However, he found a mirror in the desert. It was made of pure copper. Moreover, there was energy in the mirror. After he recognized the LORD by dripping blood, Chang Hao discovered that there was lightning hidden in the mirror, so he developed the strength of the mirror.


    It is found that this kind of power is actually thunder and lightning. Moreover, this kind of thunder is not ordinary thunder and lightning, but the kind of current with heavenly power. It is powerful and not everyone can stand it.


    Now seeing that Gao E''s body is so strong, Chang Hao''s eyes are out of breath. He thinks that he can use the bronze mirror to have a try. Maybe there will be some unexpected effect.


    Thinking of this, Chang Hao took out the bronze mirror. His mind moved. In the mirror, there was a small purple current, lingering around the mirror.


    With Chang Hao''s idea, countless purple currents began to greet Gao E''s body. The power of purple current is really powerful.


    At the beginning, Gao E didn''t care much, but after connecting two purple currents, Gao E''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply. In his opinion, these currents are really uncomfortable on him. Although they can''t threaten his life, there is a heavenly power in the current, which is likely to tear his power apart, I''m going to be in a lot of trouble.


    Thinking of this, Gao E began to use his body method, trying his best to attack the purple current, so as to avoid anything unexpected.


    However, Chang Hao didn''t mean to let go of Gao E. he took a look at Gao E who was trapped. A sneer came from the corner of his mouth and directly ordered his disciples to narrow the seal boundary, so as not to leave so much room for Gao E to dodge.


    Gao E also found this point. It seems that the other party is deliberately narrowing his dodge range. This is not a way to go on. Even everything around him has a certain space power. After the compression of space, Gao E seems to feel that his space is completely immobile and passive.


    However, with Gao E''s temper, if you want to make him shut up and admit defeat, it''s basically a little impossible. It''s still a big scolding to Chang Hao, and the content of the scolding is getting worse and worse.


    Chang Hao was still silent, but he was very angry in his heart. He began to urge the bronze mirror in his hand. Countless fine electric currents began to form and quickly split on Gao E''s body.


    Although Gao E felt that it was a kind of physical and mental torture, he also understood that it was almost impossible for him to get out of here. Unless Zhang Fan and others came back, he could let himself out. He firmly believed that Zhang Fan and others must be coming here. As long as he gritted his teeth and insisted, Zhang Fan would be able to save himself It''s over.


    Gradually, Gao E felt that he was a little weak, but the spirit still supported him and kept sober. Even if he felt physically and mentally tired, he would believe that Zhang Fan would come back to save himself, but this consciousness has gradually begun to blur.


    Several people outside took a look at Gao E, shook their heads and said to each other.


    "This guy''s body is really hard and terrible. He has such ability. Even if we use the sword Qi in our hands, we can''t hurt him. It''s really strange."


    "Yes, if elder martial brother Chang Hao didn''t do it in time, we don''t know when we would be able to catch him, or there would be casualties between us."


    "Yes, I''ve never seen anyone who can practice his body so hard. Is there any powerful magic weapon on him? But why can''t I see that? "


    "It''s impossible. If he really has some powerful magic weapon, he will give out a different light, but his body doesn''t seem to have such a light. Therefore, I''m sure that he doesn''t have any powerful defense magic weapon. It''s all his flesh."


    "But is there such a person who can cultivate his body to such a strong level? Why do I think it''s impossible? ""It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. I''ve heard about it anyway. It''s said that it''s very painful to cultivate one''s body, and even life is in danger. Besides, it also needs a certain talent. If the talent is not high, it may not be successful. Therefore, it''s really not easy for this person to cultivate like this."


    Although they are all opponents and belong to different camps, these Tianying disciples also admire Gao E''s physical strength.


    However, at this time, Gao E''s body was blackened, and his consciousness was gradually blurred. If he didn''t believe Zhang Fan, he might have been unable to hold on until now.


    However, some Tianying disciples also took a look at the ice flowers on the ground and asked Chang Hao curiously.


    "Brother Hao, what can we do with these things? We don''t seem to have any good way to pick them. Can we say that these things can only be viewed here?"


    "Yes, brother Hao, these things are really beautiful. It''s a pity that we can''t take them away. If we can take them away, we will be rich this time."


    "But I think there must be a way to take these things out, but we haven''t found it yet."

 Chapter 492

    "However, if we stay in this place for too long, it will certainly lead to other people''s discovery. In that case, it will be quite unfavorable for us. In case there are some experts among them, won''t we lose out against them?"


    People''s faces began to look worried. They all looked at Chang Hao and wanted him to give them an idea. After all, this ice sheet is too dangerous.


    Chang Hao attacked the trapped Gao E with his bronze mirror, and said to several people: "these things are really valuable, but we can''t take them away now. In this case, other people can''t get them. So, since they can''t take them away, we will destroy them directly to avoid future trouble."


    After hearing Chang Hao''s words, everyone was surprised and frowned one after another. They all felt that this situation was a bit undesirable, but what good way was there? It can only be done according to Chang Hao''s method.


    But there are also several disciples who are willing to try again. If they can take one or two, they will be rich. If they can''t, it''s not too late to destroy them.


    Chang Hao doesn''t care about it. He has only one idea in his mind, that is, how to kill Gao E who is trapped.


    Because when he attacked Gao E just now, Chang Hao made an amazing discovery. This guy''s body is too strong. It''s really hard to leave scars on him. Moreover, during this period, although he has used the current with heavenly power to leave fine wounds on Gao E''s body, Gao E''s recovery ability is really too fast Basically, the speed of recovery is the same as that of injury.


    Chang Hao''s attack can only be carried out according to this frequency, but there is no good way, which makes Chang Hao a little anxious. After all, in his opinion, although Gao E is here alone, Chang Hao dares to conclude that Gao E must not have come to this ice field alone, and there must be some accomplices, but these accomplices don''t know What are you doing.


    Since you want to leave here quickly, in order to avoid future trouble, you must quickly solve Gao E in front of you. Otherwise, when his accomplices come back, there may be trouble.


    Thinking of this, Gao E''s hands began to push the bronze mirror with all his strength, and countless fine electric currents began to strangle Gao E inside. If ordinary people were to see that scene, they would have been torn to pieces by such a huge electric current.


    However, Gao E''s body is so strong that it''s abnormal. Even this kind of current only leaves a small scar on his body, which can''t pose a threat to his life.


    In this case, Chang Hao''s face was even more ugly. After all, it was the first time that he saw someone''s body be so strong, no less than any magic weapon.


    However, Gao E is now suffering from these fine electric currents. He is mentally tired and in a trance. However, he still has a firm belief in waiting for Zhang Fan to come back. In this way, he will teach this bastard a good lesson.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s five people had come from a distance quickly. Zhang Fan explored the front with his spiritual sense and found that there were a lot of people, and Gao E had been controlled by the other party. However, judging from the aura fluctuations reflected in his body, it should not be a big problem and there would be no danger to his life.


    "Not as we expected, Gao E really met some experts. There are more than ten of them. We should be careful. Moreover, it seems that Dao Lang is controlled by the other party, but his life is not in danger. It''s important for us to save people first." After observing the situation in front, Zhang Fan reminded the four people behind him.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang took the lead in preparing his long mixed iron stick and said with a sneer, "don''t worry, these people will be handed over to me. You go to save people. I''ll hold him back. I dare to attack my friends. Today I will make them pay for their blood!"


    Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "among us, you are the fastest. You''d better save people. I''ll help you, so that they won''t get in the way when you save people."


    Long Xue also said: "the ninth master is right. They can trap Gao E, which shows that there is a certain means. You must be careful when saving people, so as not to be caught by him."


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to long Xue, "don''t worry. The person who wants to catch me is not born yet. In this case, I will go to save people. You should be more careful and cooperate when fighting."


    With that, Zhang Fan immediately reaches the limit of his body method, turns his figure into a streamer and rushes forward.


    At this time, Chang Hao, who is attacking Gao E in the distance, also finds someone in the distance, and the speed of moving is very fast. He can''t help but be alert in his heart and turn around quickly.


    But just as Chang Hao turned around, he felt that a sword cut him in an instant. The speed was so fast that Chang Hao couldn''t even reflect it.


    In a hurry, Chang Hao aims his bronze mirror at Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. In an instant, an electric current directly meets Zhang Fan''s sword Qi.


    There was a dull bang. Because the distance between the shock wave and Chang Hao was a little too close, the shock wave pushed him out a long distance.Zhang Fan had calculated the distance for a long time. At the moment of releasing his sword Qi, Zhang Fan began to turn around, changed his direction, and continued to rush forward. The speed was so fast that there were many shadows behind him.


    When approaching the boundary that controls Gao E, Zhang fan can also feel that the thing that controls him should be similar to the boundary of space. It may be difficult for ordinary people to untie it, but it is a piece of cake for Zhang fanlai who knows the power of space.


    The cold water sword in his hand shakes and hums. The cold water sword suddenly hums. The light blue sword air with space power instantly breaks the boundary in front of him, and the Gao E in it suddenly falls to the ground.


    Gao E felt light all over. Although he was tired, he was somewhat sober. He looked around and knew in his heart that it must be Zhang Fan. Otherwise, who would have been so kind to save himself?


    Sure enough, not far away, Gao E saw a very familiar figure, holding a light blue sword, valiant, romantic, very handsome, straight back, cold face, as if it was a sharp sword out of the sheath.

 Chapter 493

    "Zhang Fan, you are back at last!" Gao E''s tired face showed an excited smile, which looked a little heartbreaking.


    Zhang Fan directly came forward to hold him, found a stone for him to lean on, and said to Gao E, "you have suffered during this period of time, but you can rest assured that I will get justice for you."


    Gao E nodded, pointed to Chang Hao in the distance, and said to Zhang Fan, "if you fight with him, you should be careful of the bronze mirror in his hand. The current released by that thing really hurts. Moreover, there is a kind of heavenly power in the current, which is irresistible. You must try to avoid it."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Gao E, "don''t worry. I remember this matter. You can watch it here and see how I help you get revenge."


    At this time, Dao Lang had already started to kill. He waved his long iron stick desperately, and the huge Qi awn instantly killed the surrounding Tianying disciples. Even some of the lower level Tianying disciples were killed instantly and died.


    Yan Fei is not polite, but for him, there is still a line in life. He didn''t hurt them. He just hurt them. He didn''t hurt them.


    Moreover, after this period of tempering, Yanfei is very familiar with the northern snow sword in his hand. Even the sword technique of tiandaomen has reached the point of clearing the fire. He will not be afraid of anyone at all. Even if he is an expert in the same realm, Yanfei can fight dozens of moves and is 80% sure to kill him.


    Lu Jiuye has always been a man of virtue. He didn''t need too much trouble to deal with these Tianying disciples. He directly exerted his power in space. He just used the method of close combat to directly subdue several Tianying disciples and threw them aside.


    As the eldest lady of the dragon family, long Xue''s sword technique is extremely cold. When she wields it, there is a frost on the sword Qi, which directly repels several people who rush up. It doesn''t give them any chance to get close.


    It''s just the first confrontation. Zhang Fan and his party have already won a complete victory. They have directly won more with less. It''s an overwhelming battle.


    Chang Hao was shocked when he saw this scene. He immediately looked at Zhang Fan and frowned. He especially looked at Zhang Fan a few more times. He couldn''t help feeling confused.


    He didn''t quite understand why Zhang Fan was only in the realm of shackles, and he even had such strength to compete with his own quintuple of Mahayana. Who was the other side.


    Moreover, Chang Hao could clearly feel that Zhang Fan''s sword technique was really powerful and could compete with thunder and lightning with heavenly power from the moment when he was fighting. Such a situation is extremely rare.


    Therefore, in Chang Hao''s view, Zhang Fan''s sword technique is really not simple, so we need to be extra careful. Moreover, it is very likely that Zhang Fan''s sword technique is inherited from the desert Dagang.


    Looking at Lu Jiuye and others in the distance, I found that all these people are extraordinary, and I don''t know where they came from. Moreover, their clothes don''t seem to belong to the same clan or family, and their temperament is also different.


    For example, Zhang Fan is chivalrous, while Dao Lang is ruffian. Lu Jiu Ye and Yan Fei are more like master and servant. Which family should long Xue be.


    Why do they come together in such a combination, and what are their interests that completely link them together?


    Most of the disciples of the Tianying sect have been injured. Moreover, from the fight just now, it is not difficult to see that these disciples of the Tianying sect are not their opponents at all. They are completely oppressed and beaten, and even some people die in the hands of the other party. This makes the remaining Tianying sect disciples feel more scared and even have no intention to fight.


    "It''s terrible. The strength of these people is really terrible! From the battle just now, I can clearly feel that there is such a big difference between my strength and that of the other side. If the other side didn''t show mercy to me, I would have died. "


    "Yes, they are so fast that they don''t give me time to react. If it''s really one-on-one, I may not lose to him."


    "Come on, in my opinion, he is merciful to you. If not, do you think there is still life to stand here and talk?"


    "Among these people, I think the big black man is more terrifying. The long iron stick in my hand is even more powerful. I watched with my own eyes a younger martial brother''s head smashed by his stick, and his brain cracked. It''s terrifying!"


    "Otherwise, we''d better beg for mercy first. If we go on like this, we may not be able to get out of here at all."


    "Yes, I think so too. However, it all depends on elder martial brother Chang Hao. I don''t know what he will do."


    For a moment, all the disciples of Tianying sect looked at Chang Hao with a look of hope in their eyes. I hope elder martial brother Chang Hao can come up with a way to let them all have a chance to live. Don''t mess about.


    Chang Hao took a look at Zhang Fan in front of him and said coldly, "who''s coming? Name it!""Zhang Fan, who are you?" Zhang Fan''s tone was full of plainness, and Chang Hao in front of him said.


    Chang Hao snorted coldly and said to Zhang Fan with a haughty face: "I''m Chang Hao, the chief disciple under the leader of the Tianying sect. You are so brave that you dare to kill the people of our Tianying sect. If you are known by the leaders of the Tianying sect, you will be broken to pieces!"


    With a sneer, Zhang Fan said to Chang Hao, "the sword has no eyes, and life is changeable. What''s more, it''s a desert and a cold ice field. If you kill a few people in this place, it''s really hard to get caught."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan pointed to Gao E in the distance, and Chang Hao in front of him continued to ask, "what if you almost killed my brother?"


    Hum, Zhang Fan said, "at least I didn''t hurt his life after listening to him."


    Zhang Fan put the cold water sword away and said to Chang Hao with both hands on his back: "is that right? I don''t think so. The purple thunder and lightning released by the mirror in your hand is with heavenly power. If it wasn''t for my brother''s strong body, it would have been dismembered by your thunder and lightning. How dare you say that you didn''t kill him? "


    Such a question, let Chang Hao speechless for a moment, a time did not know how to refute Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 494

    "You don''t seem to know how to explain it, do you?" With a sneer, Zhang Fan continued to say to Chang Hao, "let me help you explain. The contradictions between you should all start with this ice flower. It''s very precious. If you can take it out, it''s a big income. So you are greedy and want to kill people and steal goods, but you haven''t found a way. Am I wrong?"


    Chang Hao was obviously stunned by Zhang Fan''s words. It was obvious that Zhang Fan''s sharp words had hit the point in every sentence, which made Chang Hao even more confused about what to do.


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly and continued to say to Chang Hao: "so, there is always a first come, then come. Since we found this thing first, do you want to discuss with us if you later take a fancy to these ice cream flowers? Instead of seeing that there is only one person guarding Binglinghua, there is evil intention in your heart, and you want to kill people and seize goods. From this point of view, what''s the difference between you and those robbers and thieves? "


    Although Zhang Fan''s every word is very reasonable, he can''t keep his face when he questions Chang Hao so nakedly. Especially when some of his fellow disciples are around, they are scolded by each other. When they return to the sect in the future, how can they muddle in front of these fellow disciples? What''s more, if it spread in the clan, how would you behave yourself?


    The disciples of Tianying sect all around them lowered their heads with a look of guilt. They felt that what Zhang Fan said was reasonable, and even made them have no face. They were like some children who had made mistakes. They lowered their heads one after another and did not dare to speak.


    "Enough!" Chang Hao is very angry. He squints at Zhang Fan and says with a cold hum: "although what you say is reasonable, don''t forget that this is desert Dagang and cold ice field. Everything depends on strength. If you don''t have enough strength, then you don''t have any right to speak. Everything in the world is right or wrong. No matter what kind of thing it is, it''s strong You are always right. What can you do for me? "


    After hearing Chang Hao''s words, Dao Lang shook his head in his heart. He was also very angry. He stepped forward and said to Zhang Fan, "this is the most shameless thing I''ve ever heard in my life. Now this person is trying to excuse himself and has begun to be shameless. Therefore, Zhang fan, you don''t have to talk nonsense with him. Let me teach him a good lesson! ¡±


    after thinking about it, Zhang Fan whispered to Dao Lang: "OK, but you should be careful. If I guess correctly, this guy must not be as simple as it seems, but you should be careful everywhere."


    "Don''t worry. No matter how strong he is, I will fight him. I don''t even know his master!" With that, Dao Lang took the long iron stick in his hand and walked directly to Chang Hao.


    All the people around made way for an open space and stood aside, ready to watch the battle.


    Chang Hao takes a look at Dao Lang in front of him. His eyes are full of killing intention. For him, he won''t pay attention to all the people here. After all, he has a biggest card that hasn''t been used yet. As long as this card is used, then these people are not his opponents at all.


    However, it''s better not to use this card indiscriminately, so as to avoid bad consequences after being seen by peers.


    Dao Lang''s heart is burning with anger. He directly takes the long iron mixed stick in his hand and kills Chang Hao in front. The move is even more open and close. In a moment, the stick awn rises directly into the sky and beats Chang Hao in front heavily. If the strength is poor, it is estimated that under this move, it will be made into meat sauce.


    A few disciples of Tianying sect in the distance were shocked when they saw Dao Lang''s move. They knew that if they were against Dao Lang, they would never survive.


    Dao Lang didn''t keep his hand on Chang Hao. He just killed him. He didn''t give him any time to react, so as not to miss the opportunity.


    However, in Chang Hao''s opinion, this kind of move is not enough. How can Chang Hao say that he is also the chief disciple of the leader of the Tianying sect. He is experienced in many battles and has great strength. Even the genius of the whole Tianying sect exists. How can he not even resolve such a killing move?


    Looking up at the stick awn in front of him, Chang Hao''s right hand flickered, and suddenly a black long knife appeared. This long knife looked very strange. The black breath emitted from it was a little different from Chang Hao''s normal breath, but it was flashing black light, which made it sharp.


    "What''s the matter with this knife? It seems that I have never seen elder martial brother Chang Hao have such a strange long sword? It''s not from zongmen. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We are more or less orthodox. When will we have such evil things? If elder martial brother Zhangjiao knows about it, it''s a great thing. If it''s light, he''ll suffer from a hundred years of reflection. If it''s serious, he''ll be expelled from the martial arts school!"


    "However, let''s leave this matter alone. Let''s see what elder martial brother Chang Hao is going to do. I''m very curious about who will win this battle."


    "Are you still thinking about this? In my opinion, we''d better leave here as soon as possible. After all, it''s very cold here, and I can''t carry my aura. If I continue to do so, I''ll freeze to death here sooner or later, just like those ice sculptures when I came here. "All the disciples of Tianying sect expressed their different opinions and also talked about some practical problems. For them, they were still very confused about Chang Hao''s weapons. Some people were even thinking about whether to tell Zhang Jiao about it.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Lu Jiuye could not help frowning and said to himself, "no wonder this guy has so much confidence. He even has such an evil thing in his hand. It''s terrible. If he has this thing, I don''t know Dao Lang is not his opponent."


    "What? "Evil things?" Yan Fei can''t help but frown. He is more or less puzzled in his heart and asks, "is it hard to succeed? What''s the heresy of Tianying sect?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s question, Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said, "no, as far as I know, Tianying sect is more or less a well-known and decent sect in the river and lake. It''s not a heretical sect. Moreover, there are countless disciples in the sect. They are all literate and martial arts. It''s impossible to have any heretical people."


    Yan Fei was still puzzled and asked Lu Jiuye, "if that''s true, what''s the matter with Chang Hao?"

 Chapter 495

    After a pause, Yanfei continued: "if they are really decent, then there must be something wrong with Chang Hao, especially the knife in his hand. It''s a strange feeling."


    Long Xue thought for a while and said to them, "is it possible that Chang Hao was travelling outside, or by chance, he got this evil thing and didn''t give it to the clan, but took it as his own. He won''t take it out until he has to?"


    After hearing what long Xue said, Yanfei and Lu Jiuye feel that they can make sense. At present, only long Xue''s explanation is more reliable.


    Zhang Fan stood aside and didn''t speak. He just looked at the black knife in Chang Hao''s hand quietly. His eyebrows were wrinkled deeper and deeper, and his eyes were full of confusion.


    "Are you observing his knife?" Shi Xian sees the meaning in Zhang Fan''s heart and asks tentatively to him.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, his Dao is a little strange. It''s almost impeccable whether from the shape or from the blade. Moreover, the person who forged this Dao is also an expert. When making this Dao, he deliberately beat it very thin, but it''s still strong. This forging technique is nothing but a test of the speed of making the Dao, It can even be said to maximize the speed of the knife


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian can''t help but pick his eyebrows. He thinks that Zhang Fan has grown up a lot during this period of time. Moreover, his observation ability has really reached the level of detail. It''s really rare. All the details in the knife are within Zhang Fan''s consideration. It''s not easy to even speculate about the intention of the forger.


    After Zhang Fan finished, he was waiting for Shi Xian to reply, but there was no news of Shi Xian. Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with me? "


    Shi Xian shook his head slightly, with a look of joy on his face, and said to Zhang Fan, "no, it''s your interpretation that''s too professional. It really makes me look at you with new eyes. Apprentice, you have grown up."


    Listen to Shixian say so, Zhang Fan''s face showed a faint smile, continue to watch the fierce battle in the field.


    Gao E, who was exhausted in the distance, was a little strange. Just now, it was clear that the opponent was not using such a weapon, but a soft weapon. How could he use such a weapon when he saw Dao Lang? This makes Gao E''s heart very puzzled.


    In the field, Dao Lang''s moves open and close. Countless sticks sweep directly at the opposite Chang Hao. All the moves are killing moves. There is no one left. The only purpose is to kill Chang Hao in front of him.


    Since Chang Hao showed off his black long sword, he has never lost the momentum. His speed is getting faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, he has already gained the initiative in fighting, and in turn began to suppress Dao Lang.


    In the blink of an eye, they have fought each other dozens of times. In these dozens of rounds, Dao Lang''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. Although his movements and speed have always been inconvenient, he is at the end of his rope and has no ability to deal with such attacks. If he continues to do so, the defeat is basically settled.


    Chang Hao has a sinister smile on his face, but his moves are faster and faster. Moreover, he has been thinking about finding an opportunity to kill Dao Lang in front of him.


    Zhang Fan stands aside and has been observing the battle in the forehead field, especially Chang Hao. He finds that although the long sword in his hand is a bit strange, his aura and skills are always in the right way.


    Therefore, Zhang fan can''t help but conclude to himself that Chang Hao probably got the sword by chance. He didn''t give it back to the clan, took it as his own, and even took it with him all the time. Only when he had to, he would take it out and use it.


    Just when the battle in the scene appeared to be one-sided, Chang Hao immediately seized the opportunity to directly dissolve Dao Lang''s stick awn with one knife, and then along the crossroad, the black blade was close to Dao Lang''s belly. If this move was successful, Dao Lang would surely die, that is, it was useless to have the aura of protecting his body.


    At this critical moment, Lu Jiuye saw something bad, and directly used the technique of space maneuver, and directly pulled Dao Lang to his side, so as not to hurt him.


    However, even so, Chang Hao is already killing Daolang. Although Daolang has been pulled aside by Lu Jiuye, Chang Hao doesn''t mean to let him go. He directly takes the long black sword in his hand and kills Daolang again. He just wants his life.


    When Zhang Fan sees this, his mind moves. The cold water sword turns into a streamer and directly stops Chang Hao. He doesn''t give him a chance to kill Dao Lang at all, but directly repels him.


    Seeing this scene, Dao Lang''s heart was also secretly relieved. He frowned and said to Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei: "this man''s skill is a bit strange. It''s clearly a skill in the right way, but he uses the weapon of evil cultivation. In my opinion, there must be something strange about it."


    Lu Jiuye also nodded and said: "yes, in my opinion, this Dao in his hand must have a long history. Moreover, it belongs to evil cultivation. However, he uses the skills of the orthodox school. In this way, he can''t exert all the power of this Dao.""You mean that this guy hasn''t practiced evil cultivation yet. If he practiced some evil cultivation techniques and combined with the power of this sword, will his strength be promoted to a higher level?" Yan Fei asks Lu Jiuye curiously.


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, the cultivation of evil cultivation is always eager for quick success and instant benefit, but he can improve his strength to the strongest in a short time. Therefore, I think it''s lucky that Chang Hao didn''t practice the cultivation of evil cultivation. Otherwise, today''s battle will be hard to fight."


    Those Tianying sect disciples also looked at Chang Hao in the field. Although the sword in Chang Hao''s hand looks strange, from the aspect of motivation, Chang Hao still uses the skill of Tianying sect, but the sword is strange.


    "In my opinion, it''s a big deal for elder martial brother Chang Hao to conceal this Dao. Why don''t we tell the master about it after we go back and let him decide?"


    But how can we tolerate such a thing in his hand? Neve

 Chapter 496

    "I don''t think so. Elder martial brother Chang Hao''s knife is just a secret of him. If we just use it, it''s not good to expose him. Besides, he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. He just used it when he was in danger, and the skill he used was the skill of our Tianying sect. It''s not too much."


    "That''s right. Elder martial brother Chang Hao got this treasure. I guess you''re jealous. That''s why you''re making such a bad decision. If it''s not elder martial brother Chang Hao this time, I don''t know how many people will die here."


    "Anyway, I think that right is right and evil is evil. Since ancient times, good and evil are not compatible. No matter what happens, we should find a way to solve it. The right sects should not use such evil weapons."


    These disciples of Tianying sect also began to argue endlessly, and even two factions directly appeared. Some people thought that they should go back to take back this weapon and let the clan deal with it. They used such an evil weapon that they were not ashamed of.


    Some people say that it''s just a weapon. Although the good and the evil are different from each other since ancient times, the weapon is innocent. As long as you don''t practice the evil cultivation, then a weapon is harmless, and it''s not surprising.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Chang Hao in front of him. His face was cold and he narrowed his eyes slightly. He always felt that there were other secrets hidden in this guy. If so, what was the secret he was hiding?


    At this time, when Chang Hao attacked Dao Lang, he was intercepted by Zhang Fan''s cold water sword. He was very upset. In addition, in the battle just now, he strengthened his confidence and even began to ignore everyone.


    See Zhang Fan intercept, Chang Hao cold hum a, directly toward Zhang Fan rushed over, long knife whistling between, a black knife gas straight to Zhang Fan''s face.


    Zhang Fan''s figure is in a flash and spreads out directly. For such an attack, it''s relatively easy for Zhang Fan to get out of the way. He just needs to show his skill.


    However, during the battle, a soft sword appeared in Chang Hao''s left hand. This sword can bend and stretch, and the sword spirit also has the power to imprison people.


    Everyone around him frowned and looked at Chang Hao in front of him. These two skills almost matched perfectly. If you hit any move, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, Zhang Fan''s body method is very flexible, like a loach in general, every time can be very clever to avoid the attack of the other party, does not give him any chance to seize his own.


    Chang Hao''s attack didn''t succeed, so he was more or less impatient in his heart. His move was faster and faster, that is, he wanted to kill Zhang Fan. At the same time, Chang Hao''s eyes were red with blood. At first glance, he knew that he was influenced by the evil cultivation weapons. Now he has become very bloodthirsty.


    All his movements, Zhang Fan see in the eyes, he can clearly see, this guy must still have hidden, between moves and did not reach the limit, want to rely on such strength to want to be bad for themselves, that''s a joke.


    Zhang Fan is also observing Chang Hao''s moves when he dodges. He thinks that if the other side is just like this, then the battle can be decided quickly.


    Thinking of this, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand turned, and the momentum of his whole body suddenly changed. Suddenly, a long dragon of sword Qi rushed out of Zhang Fan''s sword edge. In a moment, the long dragon of sword Qi rushed towards Chang Hao.


    Chang Hao didn''t react for a moment. He was shocked when he saw the sword coming towards him. He quickly took back the black sword and put it across his chest to resist Zhang Fan''s sword.


    However, Zhang Fan''s sword is not so simple. When the sword Qi Changlong bumps into Chang Hao''s long black sword, it makes a startling dull sound, and Chang Hao is also knocked out by this sword Qi, which is a little incredible in his heart.


    When Zhang Fan picked the long sword in his hand, there was another sword Qi in the sword, which turned into a sharp sword. Moreover, there was a faint white current in the sword. The next moment, he pointed to Chang Hao in the air.


    Between one move, Chang Hao didn''t react. This second move made Chang Hao even more scared. He quickly waved his long black knife and chopped at Zhang Fan''s sword Qi.


    Boom


    There was another dull sound. It seemed that even the earth was shaking between the battles, and the current in Zhang Fan''s sword burst instantly, which directly penetrated Chang Hao''s defensive border. Although it would not pose a danger to his life, it would also make him look very embarrassed.


    When people around them saw this scene, they were shocked, especially the disciples of Tianying sect. They felt that Zhang Fan''s method was too special. What shocked them most was Zhang Fan''s realm. In their opinion, Zhang Fan''s realm was just a shackle realm, but his strength was basically comparable to that of the Mahayana masters.


    "No, I''m wrong. Does that guy really have only shackles? I can''t believe that such a plot should have such strength? If he has entered the Mahayana period, won''t no one be his opponent? ""Otherwise, there must be something wrong with his swordsmanship. I don''t think it''s his skill."


    "It''s hard to say. After all, it can be seen from the battle just now that he seems to be able to control the sword with his own mind. Is this the legendary sword technique?"


    "Such a master is really rare. I don''t know if elder martial brother Chang Hao is his opponent. We can''t help such a battle."


    "Help, you think too much. Since elder martial brother Chang Hao took out the black long knife, the battle has been upgraded. So, let''s not say it''s help. Now all we can do is to hide as far as we can."


    Everyone was shocked by Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship. There was an incredible look in his eyes. He didn''t understand why Zhang Fan had such ability, which really puzzled everyone.


    However, for Lu Jiuye and others, Zhang Fan''s performance is not surprising. If Zhang Fan is defeated in this battle, that''s what they find strange.


    At this time, Chang Hao in the distance had become ragged, with his hair scattered and his whole body burnt black. He looked very embarrassed, as if he had changed from a chief disciple to a beggar on the street.

 Chapter 497

    However, Chang Hao''s blood red eyes are more creepy and bloodthirsty. He is full of hatred for Zhang Fan, and his white aura has become red.


    Seeing Chang Hao''s aura, they all frowned. They didn''t understand what was going on. They began to make all kinds of guesses.


    "What happened to elder martial brother Chang Hao today? It seems that the aura around him has changed its color. Does it mean that the aura will change its color according to the state and degree of everyone''s anger? "


    "Are you stupid? When did you hear that Reiki can change colors according to everyone''s anger? Our master has never said that. "


    "You mean that what appears around elder martial brother Chang Hao is not aura, but something else? How do I feel that there seems to be a bloody smell in this red breath? "


    "I have the same feeling, but if the red breath around elder martial brother Chang Hao is not aura, what would it be? I''ve never seen such a red smell on their masters. "


    "So, from this point of view, I don''t think the thing on him is aura. Maybe it''s the unique evil spirit in the evil cultivation. That''s why this happens."


    "It''s impossible. Elder martial brother Chang Hao has never practiced any evil skill, and it''s not evil practice. How can he have evil spirit? If he is an evil monk, the elders and masters of the sect can''t see it. "


    "Yes, if he really falls into the devil''s way, it will be the misfortune of our Tianying sect. You know, Chang Hao is the chief disciple of our Tianying sect. If he falls into the devil''s way, it will be the biggest joke in the Jianghu for our clan."


    "But if it does happen, should we report it to zongmen? If not, what will be the consequences? "


    "In my opinion, the most important thing for us now is whether we can leave here alive. If we can come back to the sect alive, we will report what happened here to the sect. As for what will happen in the end, it depends on the meaning of the sect."


    after some discussion, all the Tianying disciples know that this matter is very small However, if we say that we do not report it, what will happen after zongmen discovers it? If we report it, what will happen to zongmen.


    Dao Lang took a look at Chang Hao in front of him. He frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I don''t think there''s something wrong with this man, and there''s something wrong with the knife in his hand. Isn''t this guy really practicing evil skills?"


    "Yes, Jiuye." Yan Fei was very calm at the beginning, because Zhang Fan had no problem beating Chang Hao under the normal condition. But now it seems that the evil spirit appeared around Chang Hao. It''s obvious that he practiced evil skill. If so, Zhang Fan would be in danger. After all, Chang Hao still has a black long sword in his hand. With his evil skill, it''s very powerful But there is a great improvement!


    "If this guy is really an evil practitioner, then he is the chief disciple of the orthodox sect. What''s going on? Can we say that the resources of his clan can not satisfy him at all? Or is he just in pursuit of absolute strength, even falling into the devil''s way? " Yan Fei was puzzled. In his opinion, the chief disciple of a sect must be very well paid. But why did such a person choose to fall into the devil''s way?


    Lu Jiuye sighed, frowned and said to them, "there are many reasons for this situation. After all, everyone''s choice is different. Even if he has a certain treatment, he will give up some of the current treatment because of different choices."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "from this point of view, if I''m not wrong, Chang Hao should have got the black long sword first, and I don''t know if he practiced that kind of evil Kung Fu. The reason why he didn''t give the black long sword to zongmen shows his ambition. If there is really evil Kung Fu, in order to pursue absoluteness Absolute power, then he will practice secretly, so it''s not surprising that such a situation can occur. "


    Long Xue thought about it, frowned at Lu Jiuye and said, "if that''s true, do we need to help? Can Zhang fan handle it by himself?"


    Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan in front of him with a very serious look on his face. He said to several people, "let''s have a look first. If we need to, Zhang Fan will give us a signal. However, I don''t think we can get involved in this battle in such a situation."


    This is very clear in everyone''s heart. After all, from the battle just now, everyone saw the power of the fight between the two. What''s more, from this moment on, Chang Hao''s evil spirits are different, and their power increases sharply. The next battle will be more difficult.


    Zhang Fan looks at Chang Hao in front of him with a slight frown. At the beginning of the battle, Zhang Fan sees the black long knife in Chang Hao''s hand and once guessed that this guy might be able to practice evil cultivation. Now it seems that Zhang Fan''s guess is right.However, Zhang Fan doesn''t understand. After all, Chang Hao is also the chief disciple of the Tianying sect. He will never owe him anything in terms of talent, treatment, or skill resources. Even so, Chang Hao will fall into the devil''s way. It seems that he is greedy for power. Otherwise, he will not.


    However, if the elders or leaders of Tianying sect knew about this, they would be very sad.


    Chang Hao stares at blood red eyes and looks at Zhang Fan in front of him. His evil spirit is more and more strong. Although he has practiced evil cultivation, he doesn''t know how to control it. Moreover, no one can force him to be like this.


    However, for Chang Hao, he was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect such a result. So when he found these red evil spirits around him, Chang Hao knew in his heart that his practice of evil Kung Fu had been exposed.


    There are many disciples of Tianying sect here. If they come back to the sect, even if they tell them not to talk nonsense, they will be full of people and have mixed eyes. Maybe they will tell their own affairs at any time. In that case, they will be expelled from the sect and even be in danger of abandoning all their accomplishments.

 Chapter 498

    Thinking about it, Chang Hao thinks that since his affair has been exposed, all he has to do now is to let everyone die. Only the mouth of the dead is the strictest. Then he creates some false appearances. Even if he returns to the sect, he can have an account with the elders and teachers.


    After all, in the desert hillock, the terrain is complex, everything is dangerous, especially the heart. In the river and lake, there are many experts. In the desert hillock, there are many evil practitioners. In this way, only one of the whole team survived. I believe that the masters in the clan can accept the result, as long as they let them find them If we don''t get to the body, isn''t that what we say?


    Thinking of this, Chang Hao''s eyes revealed a kind of ruthlessness. He took a look at his fellow younger martial brother. He had made up his mind and soon took them to sacrifice his knife.


    What''s more, the black long sword in Chang Hao''s hand is called xueyang Dao. Although it is black, it can play its full power only after it absorbs enough blood.


    Therefore, in Chang Hao''s opinion, these younger martial brothers can be the victims of xueyang Dao. In this way, it''s a sure thing to defeat Zhang Fan and others.


    Thinking of this, Chang Hao suddenly yelled angrily, and the red evil spirit around him no longer had to be covered up, and it was obvious that he was already an evil practitioner, otherwise he would not have such evil spirit around him.


    At this time, all the disciples of Tianying sect finally decided that their elder martial brother Chang Hao had really fallen into the evil way and became an evil practitioner, which was not allowed by the orthodox sect.


    From the first day they entered the Tianying sect, what they learned was that good and evil do not stand side by side. Therefore, this belief is also deeply rooted in their hearts. Seeing the evil spirit around Chang Hao, these Tianying sect disciples also raised their hands and pointed to Chang Hao in front of them.


    "Elder martial brother Chang Hao, I didn''t expect that you really fell into the evil way. The blade in your hand was originally an evil thing, but you didn''t report it. Now you have completely exposed your means. When we get back to the sect, we will report it to the master. I believe that the old master will punish you!"


    "Yes, since ancient times, good and evil are not compatible. Elder martial brother, in order to improve your strength, you even fall into the devil''s way. It''s unexpected to me, but you are the chief disciple of our Tianying sect. If you have become evil practitioners, how can you honor them?"


    "I didn''t expect that you should practice evil cultivation behind the back of all the sect members. Since you have fallen into the evil way and insulted the sect, we have to clean up the disciples for the sect."


    "Yes, when we joined the school, we swore that if a fellow martial brother fell into the devil''s way, then we must cut off all our emotions and kill him directly for the sake of the peace of life."


    "Thanks to our calling you elder martial brother, but I didn''t expect that you should secretly practice evil cultivation. It''s really shameful. In that case, I don''t need to call you elder martial brother. Today, our elder martial brother''s fate is over. We can only meet each other in war."


    At this moment, it seems that all the Tianying disciples have found a common enemy, that is, their elder martial brother Chang Hao. In this way, they can have two advantages. One is to stand on the side of Zhang Fan and others. In this way, they can be regarded as people in the United Front and not attack their own people.


    The second is that they can destroy Chang Hao together with Zhang Fan. In this way, there is an explanation for zongmen. When the time comes, take the knife back to zongmen. This is the proof that Chang Hao fell into the evil way.


    After all, he said, "I''m just a little curious that all the disciples of Tianhao sect are about 20 years old, so we don''t want to be famous for our age So, is it a bit unfair for us to do this to him now? "


    As soon as these words came out, all the disciples of Tianying sect looked at him one after another, with dissatisfied look on their faces, and began to besiege him one after another.


    "What do you say, elder martial brother Chang Hao is for us? Don''t be funny. He is our leader this time. When we are in danger, he doesn''t rush in front of us. Do you want us to go? If that''s the case, why does he earn more in his family than we do? "


    "That is, he has always been the chief disciple of our Tianying sect. In terms of talent and ability, he is above us. In addition, he is very good at speaking, so the masters like him very much and are willing to teach him more. In that case, let him go in case of danger. What does it have to do with us?"


    "Younger martial brother, I know what you mean. You''re right. Elder martial brother Chang Hao is really against these people for our sake, but there''s no way. Who can make him inferior? If you are inferior to others, just admit defeat. Why try to be successful? Besides, he has practiced evil skills, which is forbidden by our clan. I really can''t help him with that. ""Since ancient times, good and evil have not been separated. During the period of entering the desert Dagang, elder martial brother Chang Hao was really good to us. I remember his kindness, but he was an evil cultivator. So elder martial brother, you can analyze that since his strength has been cultivated to such a degree, he has not left the sect. What is the purpose? I don''t dare to think about it anyway. "


    "Yes, your words remind me that after I go back this time, I must report this matter to the Deacon hall, so that the elders and disciples in the Deacon hall must make a good investigation. What''s the matter with Chang Hao in the clan? Is there any other reason? Otherwise, why do you take the risk and stay here?"


    "Yes, I think it''s something strange. Now he has learned almost all the advantages of our teachers. The rest of the time is basically on his own. But he doesn''t seem to want to leave. Is it hard for him? Elder martial brother Chang Hao has a favorite woman in our Tianying sect?"


    After listening to the younger martial brother''s words, people began to refute him. For a moment, Chang Hao''s words became more and more ugly, which made Lu Jiuye and others shake their heads.

 Chapter 499

    Dao Lang felt a little angry in his heart. After all, they and Chang Hao are brothers of the same school. No matter what, there is also a feeling of being in the same school. But when they talk now, they don''t seem to have any friendship. This really makes Dao Lang very angry.


    "Why do these people speak so harshly? Don''t they care about their friendship? Really, shouldn''t we help each other? Why? Is the friendship between them all fake? " Dao Lang frowned and said angrily.


    Long Xue also said: "yes, I also feel strange. After all, these people are from the same family. At the same time, they are in the desert, and they share life and death together. According to reason, their feelings should have been close friends, but I don''t quite understand why they are like this."


    Yan Fei thought for a moment and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, although some of the people in the Tianying sect are excessive, they really hate evil cultivation from some angles. However, I''m still curious. Why do the people in the Tianying sect say such things?"


    Lu Jiuye also listened to the words of these Tianying disciples. He thought about it in his heart. He shook his head to the three and said, "in fact, this matter needs to be considered in many ways. Although they are from the same school, when they encounter difficulties, many people choose to let go of their feelings and talk about other things first."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye twirled his beard and continued: "for example, Chang Hao has always been the position of the chief disciple in the sect, so now he belongs to the high place, because many people are watching him, waiting for him to make a mistake. In this way, Chang Hao may fall directly from the position of the chief disciple and finally fall Even someone else will fill his position and receive his salary. "


    "Although some of them are not qualified to compete for the position of chief disciple, they are also jealous of Chang Hao in their hearts, because in their view, as long as this position is not for him, anyone can do it. There are many such people. This is a kind of human nature in reality."


    "There are also some people who are dedicated to revenge. There may be some small friction between them. Later, some people will hold grudges. After a long time, the seeds of hatred will germinate and blossom. Therefore, they will also want to find opportunities to retaliate against Chang Hao."


    "The rest of the people, almost all of them are some weeds. In their hearts, they have a belief that the one with more people is the one with justice. Therefore, there is no right or wrong in their hearts. They just need to stand in a good line. In that way, they will live a life without offending others."


    "So, what you see today is a kind of naked human nature. Although Chang Hao has helped them a lot at ordinary times, at this time, no one will go to see his kindness to them at that time. Those are not important. The important thing is whether Chang Hao can turn over in this matter."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people all nodded. They also knew that this was life. Sometimes, no matter what kind of organization, clan or family, such things happen from time to time. It''s not surprising, but some people can''t see through it. For them, they just put their own interests in front Therefore, in the face of all interests, right or wrong seems to be no longer important, as long as it has an impact on their own interests.


    "To tell you the truth, I think this Chang Hao is more or less so pathetic. If I were him, I would have been angry and killed these heartless guys." Dao Lang''s temper has always been just and upright. For this matter, he really means to fight against injustice for Chang Hao.


    "However, in that case, he will have another charge of attacking his fellow disciples. Moreover, he has already fallen into the devil''s way. If he attacks his fellow disciples, wouldn''t it be a more serious crime?" Long Xue frowned and said to Dao Lang.


    "Then you can''t swallow your teeth in your stomach, and you''ll be dumb? Anyway, I don''t feel reconciled. " Dao Lang''s heart is still very angry, holding the shoulder said.


    Yan Fei shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "there''s no way to deal with this matter. Either Chang Hao is wrong, or he falls into the devil''s way, and then kills these villains directly to relieve his hatred. Another way is to find a way to prove his innocence. In this way, these people''s accusations will be broken, and they can see clearly through one thing People around you should be more careful in the future. "


    "However, Chang Hao can''t prove his innocence now, unless he kills everyone. Moreover, every time he uses the evil cultivation method, his evil spirit will grow stronger and stronger. Sooner or later, he will be found by the elders in the clan. In that case, the consequences will be more serious."


    Lu Jiuye sighed and said to them, "therefore, whatever you do in life is like walking on thin ice. Remember that spring ice is thin, human relationship is thinner, the world is more dangerous, and people''s heart is more dangerous. Once there is a mistake, all the troubles will come to you, or even fall directly into the abyss, and there will be no chance to turn over."Chang Hao''s evil spirit has reached its peak in the field, and the long black knife in his hand has been humming, like the roar of a hungry beast when he sees his prey.


    Chang Hao''s face showed a sneer. He had already made up his mind that none of the people present today could live, especially his classmates.


    Thinking of this, Chang Hao suddenly raised the black long knife in his hand, and his whole body was full of evil spirit. He directly sent out countless sword Qi to Zhang Fan, just like the wind and rain, and immediately forced Zhang Fan. Even the cold ground had been ploughed out a lot of gullies, and his power could be seen.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he first used sword Qi to resist, but he found that his opponent''s Dao Qi was really extraordinary, not as simple as he thought. His opponent''s skill must be a very rare inheritance of Dao technique. Moreover, it may have something to do with the master in front of the black long Dao, so he can cultivate the unity of man and Dao, and his power is very strong It really can''t be underestimated.


    However, such a move is to force Zhang Fan back for a short distance at most. It''s wishful thinking to kill Zhang Fan with such a move.

 Chapter 500

    Chang Hao''s purpose is not to kill Zhang Fan, but to contain him so that he doesn''t meddle in his own business. In this way, he can deal with all his classmates.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan is entangled with black Dao Qi, Chang Hao immediately increases his body speed to the limit, and rushes directly towards his classmates. In a moment, the long black Dao has penetrated the chest of a disciple of Tianying sect.


    At this moment, everyone was stupid. It never occurred to him that Chang Hao would attack his younger martial brother. Therefore, for a moment, everyone didn''t react.


    Moreover, when the black long knife penetrated the Tianying sect disciple''s chest, there was no picture of blood gushing. It was just that the Tianying sect disciple was pale for a moment, and then his cheek was sunken and his eyes were rolling. It seemed that at this moment, the blood of this person''s body had been sucked dry by something.


    Seeing this scene, people couldn''t help but take a breath. They all looked at Chang Hao with a look of horror and surprise in their eyes.


    "You How can you do it to your classmates? If they know this, do you know the consequences? What''s more, you still have such an evil weapon in your hand. If they find it, they will discard all your accomplishments and drive you out of the school! "


    "It''s true that Tianying sect is a orthodox sect. How can there be evil cultivation? Besides, this evil cultivation is also the chief disciple of Tianying sect. You really lose the face of our Tianying sect."


    "It seems that you have become an evil practitioner for a long time, but you are lurking in the Tianying sect. You must have your own purpose. Now, you can''t pretend any more. That''s why you show your true colors and break with the Tianying sect completely!"


    "In exchange, from now on, if you leave Tianying sect and we go back to report to our school, we will say that you died in the desert hillock. In the future, we will be well water, but not river water. At least you can keep your evening Festival."


    "That''s right. If you really dare to embarrass us, no matter you escape to the ends of the earth, all the experts of Tianying sect will chase you and kill you forever when zongmen knows about it!"


    For a moment, all the disciples of Tianying sect were very angry and threatened Chang Hao. However, they forgot that Chang Hao had the initiative now.


    Chang Hao took a look at several people, with a cruel smile on his face, and said to them, "this is simple. If you don''t want zongmen to find out, you just need to kill you. In this way, no one will reveal the secret."


    With that, Chang Hao took the long black knife in his hand and killed two of his classmates. There were two more corpses without blood on the ground.


    The black sword in Chang Hao''s hand also has a touch of fishy red. It looks very strange, and the light of the knife is even more frightening.


    At this moment, all the disciples of Tianying sect were completely shocked, and finally saw the situation clearly. Now Chang Hao is not their elder martial brother, he is a murderer. Moreover, he seems to be more powerful now. He said that if everyone here can''t leave alive, he must be able to do it. He quickly began to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Elder martial brother, stop it. Please let us go for the sake of your classmates. We promise that we won''t tell you about it. If I say it, I will die!"


    "Yes, elder martial brother, I promise I won''t say it. You''d better let us go. Otherwise, if you go back to the clan and there is no one around you, you can''t explain to the elders and leaders."


    "Elder martial brother Chang Hao, I know that you have fallen into the devil''s way for us. We will try our best to help you with this. Moreover, we should be on the same front now. They are the people we want to kill. Elder martial brother, we should be united now!"


    For a while, all the disciples of Tianying sect began to kneel down and beg for mercy, and even wanted to lead their hatred to Zhang Fan and others in the way of common hatred.


    Seeing Chang Hao''s behavior, Lu Jiuye wants to stop it. Although these people are doing too much, they are still dead. But Dao Lang stops Lu Jiuye at this time and shakes his head slightly, indicating that Lu Jiuye should not mind this matter first.


    Yan Fei also persuades Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I think we should not mind our own business Well, after all, it''s the business of their Tianying faction. If we intervene, it may be very bad for us. What''s more, we are not on the same front with them. "


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye felt that there was some truth, especially after listening to the words of those Tianying disciples. He wanted to use a united front to let Chang Hao let them go. This made Lu Jiuye frown. He thought that these people would do anything to survive. In that case, there was no need to manage them.


    After listening to several people''s begging for mercy, Chang Hao was still unmoved in his heart. He licked his lips, narrowed his blood red eyes, and with a cold smile on his face, he said to them, "can you really promise not to tell the patriarch and the leader about this?""Of course, I promise that if I tell the patriarch what happened today, I will be killed by the thunder!"


    "I will never tell you about today''s incident. If I tell you about it, I''ll have to die!"


    "Elder martial brother, we have been with you for so many years. Naturally, we will talk to you about this matter. However, although we can promise not to tell it out, some of them are not sure. Maybe some of them know the senior elders and leaders of Tianying sect. We''d better solve them first."


    With that, they pointed the spearhead at Zhang Fan and others again. They thought that in this way, they could fight directly between Zhang Fan and Chang Hao, and they could just take advantage of the chaos and run away. When they got back to the clan, they would report the matter. By that time, all the troubles would be solved.


    After listening to several people''s words, Chang Hao''s face still showed a cold smile. Looking at the people in front of him, he shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s very simple to solve this matter. Only the mouth of the dead is the strictest. In that case, the secret will never be revealed."


    With that, Chang Hao''s eyes suddenly became sharp. He jumped a little at his feet, and the long knife in his hand suddenly fell.

 Chapter 501

    All of a sudden, a bright red light penetrated all the Tianying disciples in front. In a flash, blood splashed, but it didn''t fall to the ground. Instead, it turned into a blood light, which was quickly absorbed by the black long sword in Chang Hao''s hand.


    From this moment on, the blade of the black long knife in Chang Hao''s hand has completely turned into blood red. That kind of blood light makes the black long knife more strange and inexplicable. Between the edges, it seems to have an irresistible power.


    At this time, there was only the last one left among the Tianying sect''s disciples, who was the youngest and had the lowest accomplishments, and dared to help Chang Hao plead.


    At this time, he was completely shocked, especially when he saw so many bodies of his fellow senior brothers, his heart was full of fear. He looked at Chang Hao with a dull face. He couldn''t even rise any resistance will in his heart, just waiting for death.


    There are many tall images of elder martial brother Chang Hao in his mind, especially some help to him, which makes him still remember.


    However, today''s elder martial brother Chang Hao is very different from before. He even points the evil knife in his hand at his fellow''s chest, which makes him really a little hard to accept.


    At this time, Chang Hao has also mentioned the xueyang Dao in his hand. Xuehong''s eyes have locked his position. Chang Hao walks towards the Tianying sect disciple. The bloody light of xueyang Dao leaves a deep gully on the ground.


    Just as Chang Hao was cutting the Tianying disciple with a long knife in his hand, Zhang Fan suddenly showed his body method, rushed over and pulled the Tianying disciple to one side to avoid the bloody sword light.


    The Tianying sect disciple was ready to die, but he was saved by Zhang Fan in an emergency. After escaping the light of the sword, the Tianying sect disciple responded quickly and said to Zhang Fan: "thank you for saving your life, young Xia. If you have any orders in the future, I will do my best to help you, even if you give up your life ¡£¡±


    Zhang Fan took a look at him and saw that although he was a little thin, he had a good appearance, with a scholarly look on his face. At first sight, he was a knowledgeable and reasonable person, which was slightly different from other proud Tianying disciples. At least this person looks a little more nice.


    "What''s your name?" Zhang Fan asked the Tianying disciple.


    "My name is Song Ping, the last one to enter the inner gate of Tianying sect." Song Ping quickly responded to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Song Ping, "you stand far away first. Your elder martial brother has fallen into the devil''s way, and the sword in his hand is powerful. With your cultivation, if you stand too close, it''s easy to get hurt. Let me deal with him. Besides, he wants to kill you, and his purpose is very obvious. He wants to cut grass and root. In this way, no one knows that he is evil cultivation So take care of yourself


    With that, Zhang Fan turns to leave and continues to fight with Chang Hao.


    At this time, Song Ping pulled Zhang Fan''s clothes and said in a low voice, "young Xia, can you show mercy to my elder martial brother Chang Hao, or save his life?"


    After hearing Song Ping''s words, Zhang Fan frowned and asked him, "Oh? Are you not afraid that he will hurt you? "


    Song Ping shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "anyway, he used to be my elder martial brother. When he lived in the clan, he gave me some advice and helped me pass on the art. Now that he has fallen into the evil way, I still want him back on the right track and continue to be my elder martial brother. I don''t want to give him up. In this way, I can''t bear it."


    After a pause, Song Ping continued to say to Zhang Fan: "another point is that after all, he is the chief disciple of our Tianying sect. Even if he is really guilty, he also needs the senior elders and teachers'' fathers of Tianying sect to judge him. Other people have no right to deal with him. Therefore, I don''t think these two requirements should be excessive."


    After listening to Song Ping''s words, Zhang Fan thought to himself for a moment, and then looked at this man up and down. He felt that Song Ping was really kind, which was a little different from other people in the Jianghu. At least he was kind-hearted. Even in this situation, he still hoped to help his elder martial brother return to the right path. Few people have such ideas See you.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan showed a faint smile on his face, patted Song Ping on the shoulder, and said to him, "what you said is very reasonable and in line with the most humane treatment. However, what you said is really difficult to do, but you can rest assured that I will try my best to help you fulfill this wish."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned around, holding the cold water sword in his hand, and walked towards the field again.


    At this time, the smoke has dissipated, and Chang Hao''s eyes are still bloody red, as if he were possessed by a murderer. In particular, the black long knife in his hand exudes a kind of blood red light. This light seems to have a certain life, and it seems to feel a little terrifying.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at the sword in Chang Hao''s hand, but he can''t help nodding in his heart. It seems that the battle is really very difficult, especially the long sword in his hand. Now that he has drunk enough blood, it seems that Aofa should wield more power.At this time, Chang Hao has locked the position of Zhang Fan from the smoke, and suddenly waves the black long knife in his hand. Suddenly, a red knife gas is approaching Zhang Fan. The speed is as fast as a blood red lightning.


    Zhang Fan frowned and waved his cold water sword. Suddenly, a light blue sword light with electric awn met each other''s bloody awn.


    I thought it would be a more fierce battle, and there would be a strong shock wave. But when Zhang Fan''s sword Qi met the bloody blade, it was swallowed up in a moment, without any sign. The bloody blade''s speed just stagnated slightly and continued to rush towards Zhang Fan.


    Zhang fan can''t help but frown and wonder what it is. His Dao Qi is totally different from before. Although his Dao Qi was powerful before, it didn''t have any vitality. Now this Dao Qi has not only vitality, but also life, so that it can devour something. This Dao mischief is really coming It''s a little scary.


    Looking at the sword in front of him, Zhang fan can only find a way to avoid it and pay more attention to observation. In this way, he can find the corresponding method.

 Chapter 502

    Chang Hao''s face showed a cold smile when he saw Zhang Fan''s avoiding. In his opinion, his attack had already worked for Zhang Fan, so he began to send out countless bloody sword lights to Zhang Fan frequently, just like a storm, directly covering Zhang Fan. It didn''t seem to give Zhang Fan any chance to dodge.


    Zhang Fan looked up at the sword awn in front of him. His eyebrows wrinkled deeply. The cold water sword in his hand was directly inserted into the ground, and began to stimulate the space power in the sword Qi. In a moment, all the sword Qi around him was fixed in one place. This move was just Zhang Fan''s space sword technique, and the mirror flower was shattered.


    Chang Hao thought Zhang Fan would be engulfed by his sword light, but he didn''t expect that his sword Qi was frozen in the air, which really made him a little unexpected.


    When people around him saw this scene, they all felt strange. They all looked up at Zhang Fan and the Dao Qi in front of him, with an incredible look in their eyes.


    "What''s this move that can make these sabres stay in mid air? My God, what kind of power is this? " Dao Lang asked in surprise.


    Gao E came to him and said, "if I''m not wrong, Zhang Fan''s move should be the one he left sword marks on me. I''ve ever felt the feeling of being in the same place."


    "Not bad." Lu Jiuye nodded his head and said: "this is Zhang Fan''s integration of space power into the sword technique. I didn''t expect that he realized that space power could be used so well in a few days. It seems that his understanding is really high."


    Yan Fei''s eyes showed a look of surprise. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s ability to understand the power of space is already great. What''s more, he can still be appreciated by the ninth master. He has been with Lu Jiu for many years, and he has never heard of who Lu Jiu will praise, especially these posterity. Zhang Fan is the first one.


    Dao Lang took a look at Gao E beside him. He couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "brother, are you ok now? I remember that you were seriously injured just now, and your whole body was covered with scorch marks. Can you say that you have recovered so soon? "


    Gao E laughed and said to him, "it''s OK. My recovery ability is many times better than that of ordinary people. Therefore, this kind of injury is nothing. As long as you give me a certain amount of time, I can recover well. However, the bronze mirror in this guy''s hand is really powerful, especially the lightning in it. It''s really very difficult."


    Although Dao Lang didn''t really realize the power of the electric light in the bronze mirror, from some angles, especially when he saw the scorch marks on Gao E''s body, he was able to realize the power of the electric current.


    Dao Lang knew in his heart that, generally speaking, Gao E''s body was harder than any defensive armor. It was not easy to make him like this.


    However, Dao Lang was even more worried about Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan''s body is not as hard as Gao E''s. If you want to deal with those electric currents with heavenly power, I''m afraid hard resistance will not work. You have to find another way.


    Long Xue is still shocked by Zhang Fan''s methods. She hasn''t known Zhang Fan for a long time. After the last World War I, Zhang Fan gives him the feeling that although his realm is low, he can do everything. No matter what difficult experts he meets, he can solve them in the end.


    Although long Xue is more or less prepared for Zhang Fan''s strength, he is shocked when he sees that Zhang fan can integrate the power of space into his sword technique.


    In the field, Zhang Fan first used the space sword technique to hold the Dao Qi. Then he immediately displayed the body method of XingKong Lingbo. In an instant, he bypassed the Dao Qi and rushed to Chang Hao in front of him.


    However, for all this, Chang Hao''s heart is still prepared. His left hand has taken out the bronze mirror from the ring of storage space. After seeing Zhang Fan''s figure, he directly uses his mind to urge the bronze mirror. In a moment, several lightning beams with heavenly power shot towards Zhang Fan. The speed is so fast that it doesn''t give Zhang Fan any time to react.


    However, Zhang Fan had already made preparations, especially when he saw the bronze mirror in Chang Hao''s hand, he recalled Gao E''s words. Before the battle, Gao E had reminded Zhang Fan to be careful of the bronze mirror. It is estimated that he had suffered a great loss in the bronze mirror.


    Seeing that the current in these bronze mirrors is about to hit Zhang Fan''s body, Zhang Fan immediately exerts the Star wave. Moreover, after this period of tempering, Zhang Fan has tried to integrate the space power into the Star wave body method. From a distance, he may even find that Zhang Fan seems to be moving in an instant, so he has to avoid the electric light.


    Although the electric light in the bronze mirror has the power of heavenly power, it takes a long time to accumulate power every time. Therefore, compared with Zhang Fan''s body method, it is too late.


    In this gap, Zhang Fan has come directly to Chang Hao with the help of the starry sky Lingbo with the power of space, and the cold water sword in his hand is directed to Chang Hao''s throat.


    In a hurry, Chang Hao didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s speed was so fast. He directly blocked his face with the bronze mirror in his hand.


    With a bang, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand has a compressed electric light, which instantly smashes the bronze mirror in Chang Hao''s hand. The shock wave also blows him away for a long distance, and even blows away a lot of the evil spirit on him.Zhang Fan also retreated to the rear with this force, and it was very easy to remove this force in a way of releasing the force. He was not affected by the shock wave,


    "OK, it''s really wonderful!" Dao Lang stands in the distance. Seeing Zhang Fangang''s attack on Chang Hao, he is very excited and claps his hands immediately.


    Gao E also hugged his shoulder, nodded his head with satisfaction and said: "I knew that this guy must not be Zhang Fan''s opponent. You know, the person who can leave sword marks on me is so powerful!"


    Long Xue''s face also showed a happy smile, especially when he saw Zhang Fan repelling the other side, his mood was extremely excited. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    Yan Fei is also a face excited to Lu Jiuye said: "Jiuye, you see, Zhang Fan''s reaction ability is really fast, ordinary people don''t have such a fast speed, but also don''t have such a reaction ability, just a move, it''s really wonderful!"

 Chapter 503

    "Yes Lu Jiuye''s face also showed the joy of victory. He seemed even happier than he had defeated the enemy. He twisted his beard and continued to say to Yanfei: "I have to say that Zhang Fan is the most responsive and powerful one among all the younger generation I have met. If I became his opponent, I''m afraid I would be willing to lose."


    Song Ping has a look of shock on his face. For him, Zhang Fan''s action is really amazing. He has never seen a monk in shackles have such strength. He even doubts whether his eyes are wrong, or whether he is really just dreaming. All this is not true.


    In Song Ping''s opinion, the power of the strike just now is really not simple. If there is no accident, elder martial brother Chang Hao should have been injured. If that is the case, he should do his duty as a disciple of Tianying sect, and take elder martial brother Chang Hao back to the sect and wait for the trial of the senior elders of the sect. In this way, elder martial brother Chang Hao will have a public opinion The end result of peace.


    Just as song Pinggang was about to step forward, he suddenly found a figure still standing in the dust. It''s easy to see from the shadow that this man is tall, ragged and dishevelled. It''s elder martial brother Chang Hao who was defeated by Zhang Fan just now.


    Seeing this scene, Song Ping couldn''t help wondering. He thought to himself, is it hard to be so powerful after elder martial brother Chang Hao fell into the devil''s way? Even in the face of such impact, is still standing? How is that possible? Such impact should make him seriously injured!


    In the field, Zhang Fan had already observed the situation in front of him with his spiritual sense. He could not help frowning. He also had some doubts in his heart. The other side was affected by such a fierce impact just now, but he still stood upright and undamaged. What magic weapon was hidden in him?


    Or, there are some problems with his evil spirit, which can block such a strong impact. This really surprised Zhang Fan.


    Chang Hao didn''t fall down after he was shocked by the shock wave just now. He looked down at his bloody left hand.


    At this time, the bronze mirror in his hand had been broken. At the moment when the bronze mirror was broken, a shock force began to spread from his left hand, and finally made his left hand look like this.


    Enduring the pain, Chang Hao''s heart became more angry, the blood color in his eyes became more intense, the whiteness of his eyes had completely turned into blood red, and the long knife in his right hand became more bright red. The light of the knife was flowing, as if with a certain life, circling along the blade.


    At this moment, Chang Hao was really angry. The evil spirit around him became more intense. The black evil spirit rose up in the sky, and his skirt was even more calm. His expression revealed a fierce color, and he walked towards Zhang Fan step by step.


    Zhang Fan frowned, and he was ready. Since his move didn''t hurt the opponent seriously, the next battle would be a little difficult. The opponent''s Sabre Qi has a kind of phagocytic ability. Moreover, his murderous Qi must have been cultivated for a long time. Therefore, Chang Hao in front of him should be an evil practitioner who has already fallen into the evil way.


    Moreover, from the other side''s expression, Zhang Fan is not difficult to see, this person must have some means not to make out, the next battle is estimated to be more difficult.


    At this time, Chang Hao put his long black knife on the ground, and his hands quickly made a seal on his chest. Soon, a set of complex marks had been formed. In an instant, a black evil spirit shadow appeared behind Chang Hao. The shadow looked very tall and could not see the appearance, but it could be seen that his hands seemed to have a lot of appearance.


    Seeing this scene, people''s expressions suddenly solidified. They didn''t understand what kind of phenomenon it was. What was the black shadow behind Chang Hao.


    "What is that? It seems to be very evil. Besides, it''s all made up of evil spirit. Is it hard to see if this guy is possessed by something? " Dao Lang''s brow was deeply wrinkled, and he said to himself in his heart.


    Gao E slightly shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but it seems that it''s not a good thing, and the evil spirit on this person seems to be more and more strong. I don''t know whether Zhang fan can deal with such a scene."


    Yan Fei also had no bottom in his heart. He said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, is this the evil cultivation method in the legend? Or is there something wrong with this guy? That''s why it''s presented? "


    Lu Jiuye frowned and shook his head to Yan Fei. "In my opinion, the things behind Chang Hao should be the words of evil spirit, so we can see that he fell into the evil way not for a short time, but for a long time. Maybe this is the ultimate power he pursued."


    "Extreme power?" Yan Fei was puzzled. It was the first time that he heard such words. Although he heard that evil cultivation would take some shortcut in terms of skill and power, he never thought that there would be extreme power.


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and explained to Yanfei: "yes, extreme power is the limit of evil cultivation power. In our opinion, aura can keep flowing. In this way, the power does not reach the limit, because the aura of heaven and earth keeps flowing, but evil cultivation generally uses evil spirit, which is quite rare Therefore, they began to pursue ultimate strength in such a situation. ""In other words, it is to continuously extract these limited resources to make the evil spirit more pure. In this way, the skills used will be more powerful and powerful, and you can''t underestimate them!"


    Listen to Lu Jiuye say so, long Xue''s heart can''t help but some worry, for such a situation, she is some unexpected, quickly asked Lu Jiuye: "you mean, what''s the danger of Zhang Fan? What are we going to do now? How can we help Zhang Fan? "


    After listening to long Xue''s words, everyone directly looks at her with a complicated look in their eyes. In their eyes, this person seems to have just contacted Zhang Fan, but he seems to be very concerned about Zhang Fan. Therefore, in their eyes, long Xue must have some love for Zhang Fan, otherwise he would not be so nervous.


    "Well I feel that with our strength, we may not be able to go to the field. From the battle just now, I have found that the battle has begun to escalate, and we can''t get involved at all. " Lu Jiuye shook his head and explained to long Xue.

 Chapter 504

    There is a trace of depression on long Xue''s face. He clenches his fist with both hands. His palms are full of sweat. With obvious worry in his eyes, he looks at the battle in the field.


    Although other people are worried about Zhang Fan, they are more or less used to it. After all, they have survived numerous storms along the way with Zhang Fan. They believe that Zhang Fan is no exception this time. As long as Zhang Fan is given a chance, Zhang Fan will be able to defeat the opponent.


    Dao Lang took a look at the worried long Xue, shouldered Gao E beside the top, and whispered to him, "it seems that this time we accidentally saved this little girl. It''s only a few days now, and we''ve begun to love Zhang Fan. He''s handsome and powerful, but he''s more attractive."


    Gao E naturally knew the meaning of Dao Lang and replied in a low voice: "of course, Zhang Fan is the best one here in terms of strength and appearance. Even in the whole desert, he can''t meet an opponent. It''s a normal phenomenon to be a little windy."


    Dao Lang sighed and said to him: "at the beginning, when I was young, I was no inferior to him. As long as I was on the stage, many women would scream for me."


    "They''re calling you down. Don''t get in the way." Gao E said to Dao Lang a little bit unfriendly. After all, he thought Dao Lang was a little narcissistic.


    Dao Lang didn''t say anything. He knew Gao E was joking, so he continued to watch the play and didn''t express any opinions.


    Yan Fei also thinks that this dragon snow has some meaning for Zhang Fan, so he asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, does this girl like Zhang Fan? I remember that when they came out of the iceberg, they were very close. Did they say... "


    Lu Jiuye coughed a little and said to Yanfei in a low voice: "don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t understand some things, do yourself a good job and don''t meddle in your own business, so as not to cause trouble. At that time, even I can''t save you."


    Yanfei knew that Lu Jiuye was saying that he was talkative, so he put out his tongue. He didn''t speak and continued to watch the battle.


    Among these people, Song Ping can''t accept this reality. In his opinion, how long does it take to practice evil cultivation to cultivate such a virtual shadow? In other words, elder martial brother Chang Hao has already begun to practice evil cultivation on his back? So his mind is deep enough to hide so well. What''s his purpose?


    Zhang Fan takes a look at Chang Hao in front of him. He knows that this is probably the biggest card of the opponent. Moreover, he can cultivate the magic image with evil spirit in the rear. This is absolutely not what ordinary people can do.


    "Zhang Fan, you have to be careful. This guy''s magic image is not simple. The evil spirit around him has formed a circle of armor for him. Moreover, the magic image behind him is completely controlled by him, and its power can''t be underestimated." Seeing this scene, Shi Xian began to remind Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan frowned and thought for a while, and said to Shi Xian, "if I''m not wrong, the skill practiced by this guy should be inherited from the Dao in his hand. Otherwise, all the evil skills he just performed match the Dao in his hand. It must not be a coincidence."


    "You''re right. His Sabre technique is exactly the same as his Gongfa. Maybe that''s why he didn''t hand over the evil Sabre to zongmen in time after he found it. That is to say, without the black long sabre in his hand, his Gongfa will be useless." Shi Xian agreed with Zhang Fan very much.


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I think you will be ready. His attack will be more fierce. You must be more careful."


    Zhang Fan nodded, turned around, and reminded everyone of Lu Jiuye in the distance: "you stand far away, this man''s strength has been promoted to the peak, so as not to be affected."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s warning, Lu Jiuye sighed slightly. Knowing that they could not help in this battle, he began to lead the people to hide in the distance. At the same time, he took away the Tianying sect disciple.


    At this time, Chang Hao seems to have completely fallen into the devil''s way, completely lost his mind, grinning, holding the long black knife on the ground in his hand, and wiping the blood on his left hand on the blade. At this moment, it seems that the blood on the blade is more red, very strange.


    When Chang Hao picked up the long sword, all the hands of the evil spirit demon statue behind him also produced a black long sword. These long knives were all transformed by evil spirit.


    All of a sudden, Chang Hao roared. His voice was like a wild animal. He raised the black xueyang knife high above his head and cut it at Zhang Fan in front of him.


    At this time, all the long knives in the hand of the demon statue behind Chang Hao also chopped at Zhang Fan, and the black knives rushed to Zhang Fan, and the ground was ploughed out deep gullies.


    Zhang Fan is not very good. In the face of so many evil spirits, and in different order, it''s a bit unrealistic to use the space sword technique to hold them all. Zhang Fan knows that he will suffer a lot if he confronts them. Therefore, he mainly dodges. Although it''s dangerous, it''s the only way now.However, these bloody Dao lights and black evil Qi turned into Dao Qi. If you want to avoid them, it''s really a huge test for Zhang Fan.


    After making up his mind, Zhang Fan immediately displayed his body method and began to dodge the knife gas in front of him. In a moment, Zhang Fan''s body was submerged by the black knife gas.


    At this moment, all the people in the distance secretly knead a cold sweat for Zhang Fan, and their hearts suddenly hung up. Although they accompanied Zhang Fan all the way, they had seen Xie Xiu, but they had never seen a powerful expert. All of them secretly muttered, is Zhang Fan really his opponent?


    Chang Hao''s bloodthirsty eyes stare at the situation in front of him. He seems to understand that Zhang Fan is not so easy to be eliminated.


    Therefore, in Chang Hao''s view, as long as Zhang Fan dares to come out, his next attack has been brewing, and Zhang fan can be killed at any time.


    Zhang Fan is constantly dodging and thinking about what Shi Xian said. Since all the skills and strength of Chang Hao have something to do with the black long sword in his hand, that is to say, as long as he can capture the sword in Chang Hao''s hand, his strength will be greatly reduced. At that time, he can be captured.

 Chapter 505

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan has a certain plan in his heart. If he has a goal, he can act. Otherwise, everything seems so confused.


    After avoiding all the Dao Qi, Zhang Fan began to exert his body method to the limit. With the power of space, he was left behind.


    At this time, Chang Hao had already observed all this, and he was ready. When he saw Zhang Fan''s figure, he immediately waved the long black knife in his hand. In a moment, the black knife gas suddenly chopped in the direction of Zhang Fan.


    At the same time, the black statue behind Chang Hao also made the same action, countless Dao mang began to chop Zhang Fan.


    In the cold wasteland, a round of black sun is hanging in the sky. But compared with it, Chang Hao''s evil spirit and the black image behind him are even more chilling.


    Dao Lang tightly clutched the long black iron stick in his hand. He always wanted to come forward to help, even to help Zhang Fan relieve the pressure. However, in such a situation, he really couldn''t intervene. It can even be said that his fight here was not a level at all.


    What''s more, Dao Lang has some self-knowledge in his heart. He knows that even if he goes up, it''s just cannon fodder. He can''t help Zhang Fan at all. On the contrary, he will take his own life.


    Therefore, at this moment, Dao Lang had some regrets in his heart. He regretted why he didn''t make more efforts to improve his realm. Otherwise, he would not even be able to help Zhang Fan.


    Gao E, who is very strong, also wants to come forward to help, but for such a battle, Gao E still stops his inner impulse. Although he has been fearless since he has cultivated his strength and strength, he feels a sense of fear when he sees the magic image behind Chang Hao.


    Long Xue is the first time to see Chang Hao such a master, in the heart for Zhang Fan very worried, but he is also in a hurry, what help also can''t help.


    What''s more surprising is that Song Ping, a disciple of Tianying sect, knows that his elder martial brother Chang Hao has fallen into the evil way and has become an evil practitioner, but he never thinks that Chang Hao is so powerful after becoming an evil practitioner. It''s really a bit unexpected.


    Zhang fan starts to dodge these moves with his body method and space strength, and at the same time urges his aura in his body to form aura boundary to avoid injury. However, in this case, Zhang fan can obviously feel that the aura boundary around his body is also weakened by the knife Qi around him by 70%.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t give up. According to his mind, he began to find a way to get close to Chang Hao. According to the initial idea, as long as he tried to get close to Chang Hao, he could directly unload the weapon in his hand. In this way, at least all the strength of Chang Hao could be weakened. In this way, he would have a chance to subdue him.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s view, Chang Hao seems to have completely lost his mind, so it seems that it is not so easy to subdue him. He still needs the space seal of Jiuye.


    Now, Zhang Fan is still trying to get close to Chang Hao and attack him in close quarters, and then find a chance to subdue him.


    Soon, Zhang Fan in a black light, finally came to Chang Hao in front of the hand of a long sword roll, directly hit Chang Hao''s face.


    Chang Hao is also experienced in many battles. He immediately reacts and drinks loudly. He immediately meets Zhang Fan with a long black knife in his hand.


    The two men''s weapons immediately sparked, and even electricity and light would flow, which was gorgeous and dazzling, and it was too busy to meet them.


    but the magic statue behind Chang Hao could not attack Zhang Fan because they were in close combat, and the black light in his hand could only block Zhang Fan''s back, so that he had no way out.


    The crowd looked at the situation in the field from a distance, and their brows were locked. Especially when they saw the magic statue attacking Zhang Fan, they were also surprised. However, they found that Zhang Fan was in danger every time, and they let go.


    Zhang Fan didn''t want to give in and attack with all his strength. The attack speed of cold water sword in his hand is faster and faster. He doesn''t give the other side any chance to fight back.


    During the battle, Zhang Fan is also constantly observing the magic statue behind Chang Hao. He finds that the magic statue seems to have a certain connection with the black long knife in Chang Hao''s hand. He can''t help thinking that what he guessed is right. In this case, as long as he takes the black long knife in Chang Hao''s hand, everything will be solved.


    However, when Zhang Fan was fighting, he found that Chang Hao was also a close combat expert. No matter how fast his swordsmanship was, the opponent could keep up with him. This was really a headache.


    and in such a long time of battle, Zhang Fan also found that his aura was consumed very much, and the aura inside the Danti was almost the same. Especially after the space sword method that had just been used for breaking up the essence, the aura in the body had already been consumed.However, if you don''t use the space sword technique, Zhang Fan feels that it''s almost impossible to control the opponent. However, after using this sword technique again, Zhang Fan''s aura can''t support completely. Then all the people here are not his opponents. They have to wait for death. So, in this case, it''s a gamble.


    In the war, Zhang Fan thought about it in his heart. He felt that there was no other way but to take a chance.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately instilled all the aura in his body into this sword. After feeling the spatial fluctuation around him, he found a small flaw in his opponent''s Sabre technique and immediately displayed his spatial Sabre technique.


    "The mirror flower is broken!"


    With a light drink, Zhang Fan''s long sword in his hand suddenly formed a circle of space strength around Chang Hao, and fixed Chang Hao in one place.


    Chang Hao felt that his body was tight all around him and he found something wrong. But he couldn''t dodge if he wanted to leave here. He could only fight against the space forces around him.


    At the same time, Chang Hao also controls the evil spirit demon statue behind him to attack Zhang Fan. He wants to kill Zhang Fan in this way.

 Chapter 506

    However, Zhang Fan''s reaction was very fast, and he directly exerted his sword skills to the limit. Immediately, the cold water sword followed Zhang Fan''s guidance, directly went around Zhang Fan''s back, and directly carried the attack of the evil spirit.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s hands were not idle, his sword fingers were together, and the sword Qi in the meridians was also stimulated by Zhang Fan, and he cut directly at Chang Hao''s wrist.


    In an instant, countless sword Qi formed a streamer and chopped Chang Hao''s arm in an instant.


    Poof!


    The blood splashes. Chang Hao''s right hand holding the long sword is directly cut down by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. The black long sword and Chang Hao''s right hand fall directly to the ground.


    At this moment, Chang Hao didn''t react at all. He just felt a slight pain in his wrist. He looked down at his broken hand. Chang Hao''s face suddenly showed a color of panic. At the same time, his blood red eyes spurted endless anger.


    The evil spirit and the image of the devil seemed to have a sense, and a howl like a wild animal appeared in his mouth, and the shadow of the image of the devil began to fade slowly.


    "Ninth master, it''s up to you!" After Zhang Fan finished all this, in order to be safe, he immediately yelled to Lu Jiuye in the distance that he needed to use his space seal method to ensure that he was safe.


    Lu Jiuye listened to Zhang Fan''s call, nodded, and immediately used the method of space seal. His hands quickly formed a complex handprint on his chest. Then he pushed his hands forward and flew directly to Chang Hao in front of him in a square transparent space.


    Just as Zhang Fan was about to be covered by the square boundary of space, Zhang Fan immediately picked up the black long knife on the ground, and once again extended the body method of the star flying wave to the limit, and in the blink of an eye, he rushed out of the sealed range.


    Chang Hao also feels bad, but his body still can''t move. He just wants to control the evil spirit image and make the final resistance to Lu Jiuye''s space seal. But without the blood Yang Sword, the evil spirit image''s figure is more and more dim and unable to resist.


    Soon, Lu Jiuye''s space barrier has sealed it, and the seal barrier has become smaller and smaller. Finally, it becomes the size of a slap. Through the transparent barrier, you can still see Chang Hao sitting in it, clenching his left hand, waving his fist to the surrounding barrier, trying to get out of it, but all this is a helpless struggle.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is secretly relieved, this matter, at last, is not dangerous, finally passed.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s face was a little pale, and there were obvious signs of spiritual collapse. But for him, it didn''t have much influence, but in a short time, it''s better not to use any skills.


    Dao Lang stepped forward and said with a smile to Zhang Fan, "this battle is over at last. Your sword skills really make me look at you with new eyes. Before we knew each other, I challenged you, but now it seems that I can''t even walk three rounds in your hands!"


    This is really Dao Lang''s real idea. When he met Zhang Fan, they didn''t know each other. However, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s strength was so strong. If Zhang Fan was really angered at that time, he might lose his life.


    Gao E stepped forward and patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "you just saved my life. From now on, I''ll listen to you. You let me go east. I''ll never go west. Even if it''s going up the sword mountain or down the sea of fire, as long as you say one word, I''ll never give up."


    Yan Fei takes a look at Chang Hao, who is sealed in the boundary of space, and asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what should I do with this guy?"


    "Do you need to ask? We killed them directly to get rid of the evils in the Jianghu. In this way, we also did a good job. " Gao E was very angry when he remembered that Chang Hao had used his magic weapon to attack him. Chang Hao has long been a murderer in his heart.


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Gao E, "I think you have a strong intention to kill him. Since this guy has been sealed, why should we take his life? Let''s listen to what Zhang Fan says."


    Zhang Fan picked up the big space seal from the ground and took a look at Chang Hao inside. He found that Chang Hao was still waving his fists around, and he still wanted to come out of it and return to freedom.


    Song Ping came over from one side and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him, but he didn''t say anything, because he knew in his heart that if Zhang Fan could give Chang Hao to him, he would keep his promise. If Zhang Fan refused, he would take Chang Hao''s life for granted. Therefore, the decision-making power of all this was entirely in Zhang Fan''s hands.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Song Ping, handed him the palm sized seal of the square space, and said with a smile, "now that I have controlled this person, I should keep my promise."


    "Keep your promise? What commitment? " Gao E couldn''t help but frown and look at Zhang Fan. He didn''t understand what Zhang Fan and the Tianying sect had said before.


    Hearing Gao E''s question, Zhang Fan explained to him with a smile: "I once had an agreement with this is elder martial brother song. If this elder martial brother song catches Chang Hao and doesn''t hurt him, he will take him back to the sect and obey the sect''s disposal. After all, Chang Hao is also a member of the Tianying sect. It''s his best destination to leave him to the Tianying sect."If Gao E said, "I don''t know how many people in the river''s Lake will be killed, but I don''t know how many people in the river''s Lake will be killed."


    Gao E nodded and then said, "yes, if your clan doesn''t have the heart to attack him and only expel him from the school in the end, I don''t know if anyone will deal with him next time."


    Song Ping arched his hand to several people and said, "don''t worry, I will report today''s affairs to the sect truthfully. I believe that the sect''s leaders and elders will not let him go. They will give an account to the dead elder martial brother and the common people in the world."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "well, in that case, you can take him back, and the black long knife, and take it back to zongmen. However, you must not lose it or fall into other people''s hands. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles. You know the consequences."

 Chapter 507

    Song Ping nodded solemnly and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry, young Xia. I''ll remember every word you say. If you have a chance, you can come to Tianying sect to find me in the future. I''ll let the elders and masters treat you warmly."


    With that, Song Ping said goodbye to Zhang Fan and turned to walk far away.


    Looking at Song Ping''s back, Dao Lang and Gao E come to Zhang Fan''s side one after another with heavy complexion. You say a word to me and express your worry to Zhang Fan.


    "I don''t think that Tianying sect disciple is reliable. If he unties the space seal on the way and returns the black long knife to Chang Hao, then our efforts just now are in vain?"


    "Yes, this guy is a dangerous person. When I fight with him, I can clearly feel that he is insidious and cunning, especially he has a soft weapon in his hand. Obviously, he must not be good at it."


    "Besides, he didn''t mean to be merciful to me just now. If it wasn''t for my hard body, I would have died in what he said. Therefore, I''m sure that he must be a ruthless person."


    "Of course, he is cruel and cruel. In order to enhance the power of the long sword, he even killed so many younger martial brothers. I wonder how he had the heart to do it? Besides, I''m still worried about whether this guy will be brought back to the clan? How will it be dealt with? "


    Dao Lang and Gao E tell Zhang Fan what they think, saying that they are not at ease with the Tianying sect disciple. After all, they are all from the same family. They must have had some friendship before. If he really lets Chang Hao go on the way, he will be in trouble.


    Yan Fei''s heart also has this kind of idea, but he did not like Dao Lang and Gao E directly to Zhang Fan to say his mind, but came to Lu Jiuye''s side, whispered: "Jiuye, do you think this thing is reasonable?"


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard and said to Yan Fei with a smile: "sometimes, some promises in the Jianghu are still very important, not all of them are full of lies and deceit. You should have hope for the Jianghu, otherwise, you will not be able to integrate into the Jianghu."


    After listening to them, Zhang Fan explained with a smile: "don''t worry. I know this thing well. I think Song Ping is very polite and scholarly. He doesn''t look like those evil people in the Jianghu, nor is he a cunning person. Therefore, I still believe his words. What''s more, I have done something to him It''s for credibility to make a promise and do what you say. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they also feel that Zhang Fan''s words have some truth. In this case, this matter can only be done.


    Through this event, long Xue also admired Zhang Fan''s behavior. Looking back on the time when he was similar to Zhang Fan, he felt that Zhang Fan was a trustworthy person. What happened just now, Zhang Fan fulfilled his promise, which showed that he was a person who kept his promise very much. If such a person is not trustworthy, there will be no credible person in the Jianghu It''s too late.


    Turning around, long Xue looks at these ice cream flowers on the ground, and her eyes can''t help feeling lost, because there are traces of shock waves everywhere. Many ice cream flowers have disappeared in the battle between them, and even some petals of ice cream flowers have not been left.


    Gao E also responded and said to Zhang Fan, "well, since you are back, you must have found a way to pick ice cream."


    "That''s natural. We are really in the midst of an iceberg, risking our lives to find the ice pearl. With this thing, we can collect ice flowers on the ground." Dao Lang said to Gao E with pride.


    Yan Fei looked into the distance and found that the ground was full of knife marks and sword marks, and even some of the ground was baptized by the shock wave. Bingling''s ground became bumpy and uneven, and there was no ice at all.


    "Although we have found a way to collect ice floss, there is no ice floss here." Yan Fei''s tone, more or less with some disappointment.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the distance and found that there were still several crystal clear ice flowers on the ground in the distance. His eyes suddenly lit up hope.


    "I don''t think you need to be pessimistic either. If I''m not wrong, there should be some ice flowers over there that haven''t been affected by the battle." Lu Jiuye raised his hand and pointed to several people.


    Hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, people immediately looked at his fingers. Sure enough, they saw some crystal clear ice cream flowers in the distance, and their eyes immediately showed a look of hope.


    "Ice flower!" Seeing this, Gao E was very excited and rushed to the direction of Binglinghua in front of him.


    Zhang Fan and others also followed in the past. When they came near, they found that there were more than a dozen ice cream flowers, crystal clear and very attractive.


    Excited, Gao E reached out and was about to pick them, but he was stopped by Dao Lang and said to him in a hurry: "you idiot, don''t you forget that these ice cream can''t be picked directly by hand? If you pick it by hand, it will turn into borneol directly. "After hearing what Dao Lang said, Gao E immediately scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''m a little overjoyed. I almost made the same mistake as before. Oh, by the way, didn''t you say that I have found a way to pick ice cream? Is it true or not? "


    "Is there a fake? What else are we doing back here? " Dao Lang says to the high forehead of one side, and nu mouth, signal him, that ice work properly bead is in the hand of long Xue.


    Zhang Fan turned around and said to long Xue, "Miss long, since only you can touch this ice pearl, thank you."


    Long Xue nodded and directly took out the ice spirit beads. The beads sent out cold air, which was a kind of extremely cold air, and even could directly freeze everything in the world.


    Holding the ice Lingzhu in hand, long Xue comes to the nearest ice Linghua. His idea urges the cold air on the ice Lingzhu and carefully wraps one of the ice Linghua. Then he reaches out his hand and gently picks it.


    Next, a magical scene happened. I saw that the ice floss didn''t scatter into ice flakes. It still kept its original appearance. Under the extremely cold atmosphere, the translucent ice floss seemed to have a mysterious color, which was very good-looking.


    The ice flower with cold air is put into the space storage ring. After a while, long Xue takes it out. After careful observation, she finds that there is no change, so she can rest assured.

 Chapter 508

    Yan Fei saw this scene and asked Lu Jiuye curiously: "Jiuye, this ice flower is put into the ring of storage space, won''t it melt? Will the heat in the storage space ring increase after a while, and the ice cream will turn into water? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head to Yanfei and said, "no, you think too much. Our storage space ring has space power. That is to say, everything we put in it will be wrapped by this space power and will not change. Just like the food we bring, if we put it in our luggage, it may change with time As time goes by, the food may be rotten, but it won''t be put in the storage space ring. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yanfei: "so, from this point of view, the power of space can make time static, and the things inside will not be affected by time and other external environment. In this way, it can keep fresh. Therefore, ice cream will not melt when it is put into it."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s explanation, Yanfei is finally famous. It turns out that the storage space ring is also so magical. A small space ring can be designed by someone who is not an ordinary person. He must be a space expert.


    Dao Lang took a look at these ice cream flowers on the ground and calculated the number of people. He found that there was still something left for two ice cream flowers per person. How to deal with the two more ice cream flowers?


    Thinking of this, Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan in a low voice: "Zhang Fan, judging from the number of people and the ice cream flowers on the ground, even if each person has two ice cream flowers, there will still be two left, so what should we do with the remaining two?"


    Zhang Fan smile, said to him: "this is very simple, you can discuss it, who does not want these two ice cream can speak, I vote first, I let the two ice cream."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Gao E also expressed his attitude: "I don''t want any more. It''s enough to have two plants. It''s an unexpected harvest to be able to come here and get this thing. It''s just more spirit stones. It''s not a real demand."


    Yan Fei also nodded and said, "I don''t want any more. It''s a great honor to be here. How dare I ask for such a precious thing?"


    Lu Jiuye looks at Yanfei with a satisfied look in his eyes. In his opinion, Yanfei, who has been cold and silent before, has changed a lot recently. At least he will show his attitude instead of keeping everything in mind. This may be the influence of Zhang Fan on him during this period of time.


    Dao Lang thought about it and looked at the people beside him. He felt that since Zhang Fan said he didn''t want it, he didn''t want it. Besides changing money, he didn''t need anything. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t want it either. Take it from anyone who likes it."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and wanted to make a speech to show that he could let the ice flower out.


    Zhang Fan had already seen Lu Jiuye''s meaning, so he said with a smile: "Jiuye, you are the oldest here. If you give up, our younger generation will feel sorry for you. So, you can take one of the remaining ice cream flowers."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded one after another. They felt that there was some truth in Zhang Fan''s words, and they all persuaded Lu Jiuye to accept the ice flower.


    Lu Jiuye still wanted to refuse, but they all followed Zhang Fan''s words, saying that it was reasonable for Lu Jiuye to take the remaining ice flower, and he deserved it.


    Long Xue skillfully wrapped the ice floss with extremely cold air and put it into Lu Jiuye''s storage space ring.


    Lu Jiuye was very happy when he accepted the ice floss, and began to secretly calculate that if he could exchange the ice floss for some spirit stones, Yanfei''s next medicine bath would be a great fortune Rich.


    For Lu Jiuye, his life is less and more plain. This kind of life is comfortable and stable. But when he takes Yanfei, the relationship between them is good. It can even be said that Yanfei is like his own son in Lu Jiuye''s heart, as long as it is a way to help Yanfei improve his realm or strength, No matter how high the price is, Lu Jiuye is willing to give it a try.


    At this time, only the last icicle was left on the ground. Several people looked at each other and did not speak. However, they all felt that Zhang Fan deserved to take the last icicle. After all, he always thought of ways to lead the people out of the sea of suffering at the critical moment along the way.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes looked at Zhang Fan, and the meaning in his eyes was very obvious, that is, he hoped Zhang Fan could accept the last ice flower.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said with a smile to long Xue in front of him: "Miss long, you can take the last ice flower. If it''s not for you, we can''t get the ice flower at all. What''s more, only you can use the ice pearl. So you''d better take the last ice flower."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people all feel that there is some truth. Zhang Fan''s humility is really rare in the world. Many people admire his open-minded mind.Therefore, as long as Zhang Fan spoke, they would obey Zhang Fan''s meaning and began to persuade long Xue to accept the ice flower.


    When all the ice cream flowers are put into the storage space ring, Gao E looks at the dark blue ice pearl in Longxue''s hand. He can''t help but feel a little curious and says to Longxue, "Hey, is this thing in your hand the ice pearl?"


    "Yes, this is the legendary ice pearl." Seeing that Gao E was more interested in the ice pearl, long Xue responded to him with a smile.


    "Show me." Gao E is not polite either. He has always been like this. When he heard that long Xue was holding Bing Lingzhu in his hand, he couldn''t help being curious and wanted to hold it in his hand and have a good play.


    Long Xue frowned and quickly waved to Gao E and said, "no, this ice Pearl..."


    Dao Lang quickly interrupted: "let him have a look. What''s the big deal? I''m sure he will give it back to you after reading it. You can show it to him. Otherwise, I think Gao E can''t sleep tonight, and his head is full of the shadow of Bing Lingzhu."

 Chapter 509

    Yan Fei takes a look at Dao Lang, but he can''t help but wonder. When he was near the iceberg, Dao Lang tried his best and didn''t listen to persuasion. At last, when he touched Bing Lingzhu, his hands were frozen. Fortunately, Zhang Fan arrived in time, otherwise, the consequences of Dao Lang could not be imagined.


    But now it seems that Dao Lang really wants Gao E to make the same mistake he made at that time. Why on earth?


    Zhang Fan stood aside, did not speak, just stood watching, and did not want to express any of his opinions.


    Yan Fei can''t help but be curious. He wants to remind Gao E so that he won''t be hurt by this ice pearl.


    Just as Yanfei was about to remind Gao E, Lu Jiuye stopped him and shook his head slightly, indicating that he still didn''t want to mess around, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "But..." Long Xue frowned. When she was near the iceberg, Dao Lang had suffered a loss. She didn''t want Gao E to suffer the same loss.


    However, before long Xue''s words were finished, Dao Lang immediately retorted: "what''s good, but we know it''s a treasure, but you can''t hide it. We just have a look, and we don''t mean to take it away. There are so many people here, can we still rob your treasure?"


    With that, Dao Lang began to wink at Gao E, indicating that he would follow his own way.


    Of course, Gao E understands what Dao Lang means. He looks at Dao Lang with gratitude in his eyes and turns his head. Gao E pretends to be angry and says to long Xue: "brother Dao Lang is right. If we really want to fight this ice pearl in your hand, we will fight against you long ago. How can we help you find it? Now, you have found it I''m afraid I''ve lost the Pearl of ice, but I won''t even let us have a look at it. That''s because you''re too stingy. "


    "You..." Long Xue is choked by the two people. She doesn''t know what to say. Her original intention is to be afraid that Bing Lingzhu will hurt Gao E. unexpectedly, Dao Lang talks like this, which makes Gao E feel puzzled about what she has done and complain about herself. This makes long Xue''s heart fire.


    However, long Xue also felt a little curious. When he was near the iceberg at that time, Dao Lang had suffered a loss. Could he say that he lost his memory? Or did he forget the pain? Otherwise, why?


    In the heart of some angry long Xue, angry look speechless lovely, Jiao hum, then came to Zhang Fan''s side, to Zhang Fan some coquetry said: "Zhang Fan, you see they two ah, unexpectedly say so me, I this is not for them good?"? They don''t understand me. "


    Zhang Fan looked at long Xue, his heart is also wry smile, shaking his head, then said to him: "what''s so angry about this? Just do it according to him. Anyway, he is responsible for all the consequences. Besides, Gao E''s body is so hard, are you afraid that he will be hurt? "


    "Yes, my body is very hard, and any danger almost has no effect on me. Besides, what kind of threat can such a small bead pose to me?" Gao E holds his shoulder, looks at the ice pearl in long Xue''s hand, and turns his mouth. It looks like he has a little disdain.


    Dao Lang next to him secretly laughs. He knows that according to Gao E''s character, if anything is targeted by him, he will never give up until he reaches his goal. In addition, Gao E will suffer in the end because he is such a fan.


    Long Xue is still very angry in her heart. She hands Bing Lingzhu to Gao E directly and says angrily, "OK, you can look at it casually. But don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you get Bing Lingzhu, you have to be responsible for all the bad consequences. Don''t blame me."


    Gao E''s face is still with a look of disdain, said to long Xue: "it''s just a bead, what''s the big deal, you can rest assured, after reading it, I will give it back to you, absolutely not for yourself."


    With that, Gao E reaches for the ice pearl in Longxue''s hand.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on Gao E''s body, and the color in everyone''s eyes looked different.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are still full of calm, as if all this for him, but an outsider, completely in a state of watching a play.


    Lu Jiuye has a kind of tolerance in his eyes. He seems to have seen through all this, but he always sees through without saying anything. As long as it''s harmless, it''s OK.


    Yanfei''s eyes are still full of doubts and worries. He has seen the power of binglingzhu before. I don''t know if Gao E finds out that this bead has such power. Will he be hurt? Will you be furious?


    Dao Lang''s eyes were full of the smile of conspiracy. He had experienced the power of Bing Lingzhu before. The frozen hands and the frozen cold meridians made him unforgettable in his life. However, for such an unforgettable memory, he still wanted to share it with his friend Gao E.


    In long Xue''s heart, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, if the other party wants this ice pearl, just give it to him. There''s no need to fight. Only the final result can be accepted. Why bother to talk about it? Give him a lesson.At this time, Gao E stretched out his hand and directly grasped the ice spirit bead in his hand. Suddenly, a kind of extremely cold force spread from his palm to his arm. This made Gao E surprised and finally understood what Longxue''s last sentence meant.


    What''s more, Gao E carefully recalls what happened just now, and feels that long Xue should want to say something. But Dao Lang has been interrupting, and he doesn''t give long Xue a chance, and he thinks that long Xue is stingy. Therefore, long Xue is angry now, so he will say all the words at his own risk.


    After thinking about all this, Gao e found that there was a bad man, Dao Lang, who wanted to embarrass himself and make a fool of himself in front of the public. When he jumped in the cold, they would be happy.


    However, Gao E doesn''t want to let Dao Lang''s plan succeed, so in the current situation, he can''t make a fool of himself, otherwise he will fall into Dao Lang''s trap.

 Chapter 510

    Thinking of this, Gao E calmly took the ice pearl in his hand, watched it carefully, nodded from time to time, and praised it: "yes, it''s really a good thing. It''s cool, and there must be a strong cold air inside. No wonder you can wrap the ice flower with his cold air and put it in the storage ring. It''s really a good thing Good baby


    After praising, Gao E''s face shows a satisfied smile and returns the ice pearl to long Xue. He instructs him to protect the treasure well, so as not to lose it or fall into the hands of others, which will bring great trouble to the people in the Jianghu.


    With these words, Gao E returns the Bing Lingzhu in his hand to long Xue again, and carries his hands with an enigmatic look.


    At this moment, everyone felt that it was incredible. They had experienced the power of Bing Lingzhu before. Even Zhang Fan might freeze his meridians if he was careless.


    However, only long Xue has nothing to do with this ice pearl. I don''t know what way to explain this phenomenon. Maybe long Xue has a predestined relationship with this ice pearl.


    However, from what happened just now, it seems that nothing happened when Gao E took it except for long Xue. What''s the matter?


    There was a big question mark in everyone''s heart except Zhang Fan.


    Yan Fei doesn''t understand. With surprise in his eyes, he looks at Gao E and thinks to himself, is Gao E''s defense too strong? Even this extremely cold Qi can be protected from the body? Otherwise, why would he have such a situation?


    Lu Jiuye frowned slightly. He felt in his heart that Gao E must have used some special means. Otherwise, he might face the danger of freezing his meridians.


    Dragon Snow also incredible looking at Gao E, slanting head carefully think, don''t say, what special treasure on his body? Or does he have any special means to fight against the extremely cold Qi on the ice spirit bead, so that his meridians are not frozen?


    Among them, Dao Lang was the most shocked. He wanted to watch Gao E''s jokes, but he didn''t expect that after Gao E took the ice pearl and carefully observed it, nothing happened. How did he do it?


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, Gao E is already suffering. In fact, the meridians in his right arm have been frozen. However, he has strong endurance and doesn''t show any expression. Moreover, he seems to see clearly that it''s all a joke of Dao Lang, so that''s why.


    Taking a close look at Gao E''s palm, Zhang Fan found that the center of Gao E''s palm was covered with frost. If he hadn''t pinched his right wrist with his left hand, his hand would have been shaking uncontrollably.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the body of this high Osprey is really strong. For him, there is no danger to his life because of this extremely cold Qi. He just needs to run the aura in his body and expel these extremely cold Qi out of his body.


    When everyone was puzzled, Dao Lang couldn''t believe it. He took a look at the ice bead in Longxue''s hand. He was curious and courageous. He stretched out his right hand to the ice bead and grabbed it in Longxue''s palm.


    At this time, long Xue, who was in the shock stage, didn''t react at all, and didn''t even notice when the ice pearl came back to her hands.


    At this time, Dao Lang''s hand touched Bing Lingzhu. Just at this moment, a cold and extremely cold air immediately followed the meridians of his arm and began to freeze quickly.


    Seeing this, Dao Lang''s eyes were full of panic. He knew in his heart that it seemed that this ice Pearl was very important, but long Xue and Gao E said they were OK, but why couldn''t they? Does it mean that this little ice pearl is rejecting itself?


    The more he thinks about it, the more unbalanced Dao Lang''s mind is. He is even more curious. Why does the relationship between Bing Lingzhu and himself become like this? Or is it that Bing Lingzhu and Zi are just a misunderstanding when they are near the iceberg?


    Thinking of this, Dao Lang was curious and reached out his hand again to see what was going on.


    This time, Dao Lang''s hand touched the ice cold bead for a moment, and the result was the same as before. It was still the kind of extremely cold force, which instantly frozen his meridians. Especially he had already had a shadow in his heart, he was more afraid of all this. He kept shouting for help, and his eyes were full of panic.


    People see this scene, hastened to help, but even so, do not know what to do.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Dao Lang''s situation and said to the crowd, "don''t worry, he''s OK. He''s just scared by the cold air of the ice spirit bead. Moreover, the cold air of the ice spirit bead that he absorbed is very few. The reason is that his mind works."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt relieved. They all stood aside and said they would watch Dao Lang perform alone.After Dao Lang calmed down, Gao E also stabilized. They laughed at each other, and Gao E didn''t expose each other. Dao Lang had learned his lesson, so they just looked at each other and gave up.


    The people around them saw this thing clearly and knew that it was all Dao Lang''s plan. They wanted to frighten Gao E with extremely cold air. They wanted to see Gao E''s reaction to the extremely cold air, but they didn''t expect that Gao E''s endurance was so strong that they made such a mess.


    I know it''s just a joke, and Gao E didn''t pursue it. After all, no one was hurt in this joke. So, it''s harmless. Let''s move on.


    Zhang Fan and his party continue to move forward. Long Xue takes a look at the map. After confirming the direction, they continue to move forward.


    Not long after Zhang Fan and others left, some people came to this place. They were very surprised to see the scene in front of them. They even didn''t understand why it was like this.


    Looking at the large and small pits on the earth, some people began to restore the fighting scenes in their hearts, but they still couldn''t believe what was going on.

 Chapter 511

    "What''s going on here? Is it true that there was a very fierce battle not long ago? My God, I can''t believe it. What is the rank of the man who can make such a big scene? "


    "In my opinion, the battle between the two men is definitely not simple. Moreover, if I guess correctly, then the two men''s realm is at least five times higher than that of Mahayana. Otherwise, there will not be such a scene."


    "I don''t think so. In my opinion, the fighting here is definitely not just the fighting before two people, it must be a group of people fighting. Such a scene is really spectacular."


    "Yes, I think so too. You see, there are several corpses over there, and their clothes seem to be the same, but I don''t know who they are fighting with. They are so terrible that they have sucked their blood essence clean, and only the shriveled corpses are up and down. What''s the matter?"


    "They don''t want evil cultivation. If that''s true, this ice sheet must be very dangerous. Even there will be evil cultivation. What''s more, this evil cultivation has such means. We should be careful."


    "Yes, we only see the bodies of the disciples of Tianfu, but we don''t see the bodies of Xie Xiu. Therefore, I''m sure that these Xie Xiu are not a single person, but a gang, at least in a team of more than five people. If we see a team of more than five people, we must be more careful. These people may have put on makeup and become us People I don''t know are now on this cold wasteland. "


    "Judging from the situation in the field, it should be the evil practitioners who won. After all, there are no corpses of them here, only the corpses of Tianying sect. So, I''m sure these people are not simple. We''d better be careful."


    Looking at the situation on the ground, they shook their heads slightly, which was even more shocking. Moreover, they made up some pictures of fighting here. They felt that such a thing happened nearby, which really made their hearts tremble, and they did not dare to step forward, so as not to encounter these evil practitioners who killed people without blinking an eye, and their lives would not be protected.


    After a brief survey around, people also found the direction of Zhang Fan and others. Although many people were very curious, they wanted to see what happened there and what kind of evil practitioners killed these Tianying disciples.


    However, in retrospect, the death of these people here is extremely miserable, and many people are afraid to step forward. If they are found, their lives will not be protected.


    Therefore, no one dare to go forward, and they have no courage to choose the same road as Zhang Fan, so they can only take a detour to avoid mutual encounter and conflict.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan and his party walked towards the distance, talking and laughing. On the silent ice, there was nothing alive, so only when they were bored talking with each other would they be less depressed.


    At this time, the front again appeared some tall ruins, the Mountain Gate towering, the above handwriting is not clear, but the temperament of the mountain gate is still able to see, here has also been brilliant.


    In a piece of snow, the ruins here are particularly desolate, and the frost seems to keep the original appearance here.


    Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "it seems that this place has been deserted for a long time. That''s why it has become what it is now."


    Gao E hugged his shoulder and said, "this mountain gate is so big. It''s a good one compared with that time. But now it seems that it''s lonely. It''s estimated that after the arrival of the black sun, people here have moved to other places. Therefore, no one lived here for a long time, and the sect can only be abandoned."


    After listening to these two people''s words, Yan Fei''s heart is somewhat incomprehensible. He frowns and asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I think this matter is a little wrong, as if it is not consistent with our conjecture."


    "Oh?" Lu Jiuye browed and asked Yan Fei curiously, "what''s your unique opinion about everything here?"


    Yan Fei thought for a moment and said to Lu Jiuye, "you see, our previous speculation is that heiyang came here suddenly, and no one can get the news. Therefore, many monks were frozen to death here in an instant, including some pubs, and some people were eating, and even the expression on their faces did not change."


    After a pause, Yanfei still said seriously: "so, from this point of view, no one will predict the arrival of heiyang, let alone avoid it in advance, which is almost impossible."


    "Judging from the current situation of the mountain gate, this clan was not small in scale at that time, and it is estimated that it also had a certain influence. If such a large clan began to migrate far away, it is estimated that many people in the river and lake would pay attention to it, and many people would follow suit. It is estimated that the news will soon be spread."


    "What''s more, it''s not easy for such a large clan to move. It''s necessary to prepare at least half a month in advance. After all, there are many treasures in the clan. These treasures were left by the clan many years ago, and the leaders and elders must be reluctant to abandon them. Therefore, the clan''s migration is a bit unlikely.""What''s more, everything here doesn''t seem to be the result of migration, because after the arrival of the black sun, everything will be frozen, and even we can see what happened here at that time, but our time is different, and the collapse here shows that the clan here has been empty for many years, and no one will take care of it That''s my guess


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye can''t help admiring him. Recently, Lu Jiuye has found that Yan Fei has grown up a lot since he came to desert Dagang. It''s not only his realm and cultivation, but also when he sees the phenomenon, he will analyze it and remove the false and pure. This is the essence of his understanding Lu Jiuye is really pleased with his progress.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Jiuye patted Yanfei on the shoulder, nodded and said, "yes, your analysis is very reasonable and well founded. When you came here before, you can see the essence through the surface. From this point of view, you have grown up."

 Chapter 512

    Yan Fei is very excited when he gets the praise of Lu Jiuye, because he follows Lu Jiuye and naturally knows him very well. In his opinion, Lu Jiuye seldom praises others. It''s more difficult to get his praise than to get any treasure.


    Zhang Fan stood aside and didn''t speak. First, he explored the situation inside with his spiritual sense and found that there were no vital signs. Then he walked forward.


    When he came to the mountain gate, Zhang Fan carefully observed the surroundings. From the gate post, he found some knife marks and sword marks. Through some frost on the surface, he could clearly see that there were many traces of fighting on the ground.


    See here, Zhang Fan''s brow can''t help but wrinkle, and looked at the front, think that there must have been a battle here at that time, as for what happened, it''s not known.


    See here, Zhang Fan slightly shook his head, said to everyone: "here is not abandoned for a long time to become like this, but was attacked, so it will become like this."


    "What? Under attack? " Dao Lang was a little curious. He quickly looked around, frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "if it''s really attacked, why don''t I see any signs of fighting?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "don''t worry. It''s estimated that if we go further, everything I said will be verified."


    With that, Zhang Fan steps forward. Lu Jiuye and others follow Zhang Fan, looking around with vigilance, so as to avoid something unexpected.


    Long Xue looks at the desolate scene around, and her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. This place always gives him an uncomfortable feeling, but it''s not clear what''s wrong with long Xue.


    On the stone road, the ground was covered with frost, which was hard and smooth. However, the road in the mountain gate was very wide, and it still kept the original appearance at that time.


    After a long uphill walk along this road, everyone came to a martial arts arena. It suddenly became clear. However, seeing the situation here, it also made everyone frown and look dignified. For a while, they didn''t know what to say.


    I can see that there are corpses everywhere in the martial arts arena here. These corpses fall on the ground in all directions, and there are many swords on the ground. Most of these swords have broken from the middle. It is estimated that the sect here entered the road with swords. When someone attacked the mountain gate, these sect disciples formed a sword array and began to fight.


    However, the people who attacked zongmen were very strong. They defeated the sword array composed of these disciples directly, killed all the people and went on.


    Although long Xue had seen the dead, she had never seen such a large-scale scene. She stood aside for a moment and said nothing. Her brain was blank. She didn''t know what to do.


    Dao Lang came to the nearest corpse and looked at it. He couldn''t help touching his chin and said curiously, "what did this man experience before he died? He looks as if he was scared to death. "


    Gao E also came to another corpse to watch, nodded and then said: "yes, it''s the same in the expression of this corpse. Does it mean that they saw something that they couldn''t understand before they died? Otherwise, there won''t be such an expression. "


    Yanfei and Lu Jiuye also came forward to help and began to observe the body. At last, they came to a conclusion that everyone was like this, and their faces were full of panic.


    "Maybe they''re in some kind of magic? Is that why you have such an expression? Finally, I scared myself to death? " Lu Jiu Ye''s heart is also some don''t understand, soliloquize of say.


    Yan Fei looked at the corpse in front of him and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you see, this person has the same expression. I agree with you. Maybe they really saw something scared before they died, and then they became like this."


    Zhang Fan has been observing the corpses around, and did not express any opinions, but also brow locked, do not know what to think.


    At this time, Dao Lang also found Zhang Fan''s abnormality and asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what do you think of this matter?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to several people, "I think these people should have been destroyed in their soul to know the sea. That''s why they become such expressions."


    After hearing this, they didn''t understand it at first, but after thinking about it carefully, they suddenly realized it and nodded one after another, feeling that there was some truth in what Zhang Fan said.


    "It''s a bit like that. I remember that almost all the experts you killed with your poxu finger were like this. However, what kind of people would have such ability?" Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    "Yes, I remember." Yan Fei also nodded and said: "if the soul knows the person whose sea is broken, it really shows such an expression when he dies."


    Lu Jiuye frowned and said, "the question is, what kind of master can have such ability to kill people with spiritual knowledge? I have never seen another master like him except Zhang Fan."Zhang Fan thought about it and asked Shi Xian, "master, do you know who killed these people? Is there a loophole in my analysis? "


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "you have analyzed a lot of these people. These people are really destroyed. However, if I guess correctly, those who have such means should be the masters of spiritual power attack. In the river and lake, the only thing I can think of is Jiuyou sect, which can focus on the cultivation of spiritual power attack."


    "Jiu you Jiao?" With a frown, Zhang Fan felt a little curious and continued to ask Shi Xian, "what kind of clan is that? It sounds like a cult organization. "


    Shi Xian nodded and continued: "yes, there is a certain organization for evil cultivation. There are many such evil cultivation sects in the river and lake, such as Lianxue hall, skeleton sect, Jiuyou sect and so on. Among them, Jiuyou sect is the most mysterious. Although these evil cultivation sects exist, it''s really difficult to find their position. ¡±


    after a pause, Shi Xian continued: "since ancient times, many sects have issued a reward notice. As long as the children in the clan or in the river and lake find out the existence of these evil sects and provide clues, they will be rewarded. However, such a reward task has been on the task list for many years, and no one has ever been able to get this reward."

 Chapter 513

    "Therefore, many people in the Jianghu speculate that some disciples in the sect did find out the existence of these evil cultivation sects, but they were also found by these evil cultivation sects, and they were all killed mysteriously in the end. Some people joined these evil sects in order to pursue their absolute power, and finally disappeared."


    "So, there are many kinds of opinions about this matter in the river and lake, which makes these evil cultivation sects more mysterious. No one knows where these evil cultivation sects are. If he exists, why does no one know where it is? If he does not exist, why do these evil cultivation sects often come and go? Therefore, this matter has become an unsolved mystery since ancient times. "


    After listening to Shi Xian''s introduction, Hangfan nodded to himself. It seems that these evil cultivation methods are not simple, and no one even knows where their old nest is.


    Moreover, there are various ways to attack these evil practitioners. Zhang Fan once met them, and their means are really unusual. If Zhang Fan had not got the inheritance of the sword technique and the skill of breaking the empty finger, it would have taken a lot of trouble to deal with them.


    Looking at the corpses around him again, Zhang Fan guessed to himself. Looking at the expression of these corpses and the degree of their decay after death, it was estimated that the black sun came just a few hours after these people died. Therefore, these people''s corpses did not decay, as if they had not died for a long time.


    "I''m very curious. Even if it''s really targeted by other people here, what''s the real purpose of killing the whole clan? You can''t slaughter the whole clan for no reason. " Dao Lang frowned and asked curiously.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "don''t worry. It won''t be long before you can find the answer on the road ahead."


    With that, Zhang Fan walked forward, and people still followed Zhang Fan, especially long Xue. After seeing these corpses, she was always immersed in a kind of fear. Therefore, for her, Zhang Fan was never separated, and she did not dare to look back, for fear that these corpses would really stand up again from the frost on the ground.


    Zhang Fan walked towards the main hall. Looking at the surrounding situation, Zhang Fan found that there must have been a large-scale battle. Many houses, Dan rooms and training rooms had collapsed, and only a few buildings were still standing here. There were ruins and walls everywhere, which were desolate.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the front and found the largest building. It is estimated that it is the main hall here, and it is also at the highest level. If there is no accident, it should be the place with the highest status in the whole clan, and it is also the place where the leader and the senior elders discuss affairs.


    Zhang Fan stepped up the steps and walked towards the hall.


    At the end of the steps, I found that the door of the main hall was open, which was very spacious, but full of sword marks everywhere. In addition, there was a corpse in black robe, which was the only different corpse here. That is to say, it should be this person or this person''s organization who attacked the sect. Finally, in the main hall, they exchanged views with the sect leader Fight, die here.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Zhang Fan is a little curious. Although the corpse''s posture is lying on the ground, he can''t see the shape clearly and can''t turn it over, he can see that this person is not a layman. Beside him is a half moon axe with a strong figure. There are several sword holes on his back. It is estimated that after a series of wars, he finally came true If you don''t have enough strength, you will be killed.


    "Is this the master who attacked this clan?" Gao E''s brow locked, puzzled to Zhang Fan asked: "we all the way, as if only this body is a little different."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, to be exact, this man is just one of the people who attacked zongmen. There must be others. Otherwise, it is impossible to wash such a big zongmen with blood."


    You know, most of the clans have their own clans, which are easy to defend and difficult to attack. If you want to use external force to open them, if you are not strong enough, you can''t open them even if you are tired to death.


    Moreover, on the way here, Zhang Fan also checked the totems in charge of the whole clan boundary. He found that there were cracks on these totems. It was obvious that someone attacked the clan boundary with external force. Finally, the boundary was damaged, and these totems also collapsed.


    The central control totem of the inner border of the clan is here. In the main hall, there will be a special border.


    However, Zhang Fan found that there was no damage to the totem. That is to say, the border here should have been opened intentionally, not broken.


    "That man Is it the leader of the whole clan? " Long Xue looked up at the main hall. There was a man sitting on a chair in the middle of the hall. His eyes were closed, his hair was white, his face was upright, and he seemed to be asleep.


    But his white robe was covered with bloodstains, and his mouth was covered with blood. The wound on his body was even more shocking. It was estimated that he had gone through a bloody battle before he died.


    A sharp sword next to him was inserted upside down on the ground. Although it was covered with frost, it was still full of sword spirit, which was hard to hide.Zhang Fan also looked at this person, nodded to long Xue and said: "if there is no accident, this person should be the leader of the whole clan."


    Dao Lang took a look at the long sword which was inserted upside down on the ground. He couldn''t help but see his eyes shining. He could clearly see that this sword must be unusual. In addition, this sword was the weapon worn by the clan leader in his lifetime. It must be a good magic weapon.


    Thinking of this, Dao Lang directly used his lightness skill and came to the sword with the fastest speed. He reached out and held the handle of the sword and pulled it up.


    "Don''t move!" Zhang Fan thought Dao Lang was going to check the body, but he didn''t expect that his target was the sword. He quickly reminded him.


    However, all this was a step too late. Dao Lang tried his best to pull up the sword which was inserted upside down on the ground. However, when he was exerting himself, he just heard a crash. The sword broke into several sections and scattered on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Dao Lang was dumbfounded in an instant. Everything was a little different from what he thought. He didn''t use much energy, but why did he become like this.

 Chapter 514

    Does it mean that the sword used by such a big clan leader is so weak? It doesn''t make sense. It''s not as good as the weapon forged by my grandfather.


    "This sword is too weak. It broke with a touch. Is it that the leader of this sect used such a sword?" Dao Lang''s heart some don''t quite understand, frown to Zhang Fan ask a way.


    Gao E was also curious. He took a look at the extent of the broken sword. He was disappointed. He thought the sword was a magic weapon, but he didn''t expect that the sword was so unbearable that it broke into several pieces.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the fragments of the broken sword on the ground, thought about it for a while, and said to Dao Lang: "it''s not your fault. This sword has been in the previous war, and all its spiritual power has been exhausted. Therefore, the sword now is no different from ordinary fantie. After bearing such cold temperature, it naturally breaks."


    Yan Fei glanced at the patriarch sitting in the main seat, and felt that he was sitting upright, serious, unspeakable dignity, as if he was asleep. Although he didn''t have any breath, the dignity still existed.


    "Ninth master, the patriarch really looks healthy. It''s a pity that he is dead now. But how did he die? Is it internal injury? " Yan Fei frowned and thought to himself. He didn''t understand why such a master would die in the hands of Xie Xiu. He should be a very powerful person.


    Lu Jiuye stepped forward and made a circle around the patriarch. From the front, it seems that the patriarch is normal. But when Lu Jiuye saw the patriarch''s back, he found that the wound behind him was deeply visible. It''s shocking. I''m afraid that such a wound is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye waved to Zhang Fan and motioned him to come and have a look.


    Zhang Fan and others also came to the master''s back, looked at the wound behind the master, long Xue browed tightly, whispered to the side of Zhang Fan asked: "how did he hurt so badly? It seems that his opponent must not be simple


    Yan Fei nodded and said: "it''s estimated that the scale of this battle is very huge. Moreover, these people are also some experts. It''s not difficult to see from these wounds that the injury of the LORD was not done by the same person. Therefore, I feel that the Lord must have been besieged before he died. Otherwise, he would not have been so seriously injured or even lost his life ¡£¡±


    Gao E just glanced at the corpse and stopped looking. He just continued to look around. He was not interested in the dead here. His best surprise now is why someone attacked the sect. Is there any great treasure in the sect? And did those who attacked zongmen really get this treasure?


    Coming to the back of the patriarch, Gao e found a mezzanine behind the wall. It was obvious that the mezzanine had been found by others, and there were human traces inside.


    "Take a look at this." Gao E waved to Zhang Fan and others and motioned them to come and have a look at the secret road here.


    Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s estimated that this is the place where the clan''s treasures are stored. But the trace has been found by others. It seems that the treasure here may have been taken away."


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, then walked cautiously toward the direction of the secret road. No one dared to speak. Looking around warily, they always felt that this place was full of strangeness. Moreover, Zhang Fan had a premonition that the black sun in the sky should have something to do with the people who attacked the sect here.


    Coming to the back of the mezzanine, Zhang Fan found that the structure inside was a little complicated, and it wasn''t as simple as it looked. After a few bends, a tunnel appeared in front of him, and he didn''t know where to go.


    Seeing the darkness ahead, Lu Jiuye took out a night pearl from the ring in the storage space. In a moment, the whole passage was covered with a light blue light.


    Looking ahead, they found that the corridor was a little long. Although it was wide on both sides, they felt that they couldn''t see the end at a glance. All around the walls feel a little wet and slippery, with the light blue light, it looks a little dark and terrible.


    "Is this road really safe? How do I feel about all the advantages around me? I don''t know where it will lead if I go down here? " Dao Lang asked with a puzzled look.


    Gao E waved his hand to him and said, "what''s to be afraid of? So many of us, no matter what''s inside, are not our opponents. What''s more, there''s nothing in this corridor. Even if we really have any scruples, we have been killed by the previous people for a long time."


    "I know that''s the truth, but I think what Dao Lang said is reasonable. This place seems to be a bit infiltrating, and I feel very depressed in this place." Yan Fei frowned and said to himself.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the road ahead and the night pearl in his hand. He felt that the atmosphere game was embarrassing. After all, it was a bit frightening with the light of dark blue. However, he only had this thing in his hand, and there was nothing else. He could only deal with it."It''s nothing. It''s just a corridor. As for the blue color here, it should be caused by the night pearl in my hand. It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it." Lu Jiuye comforted the others.


    Long Xue said nothing. Looking at the road ahead, she felt a little uncomfortable. Although she heard Lu Jiuye''s explanation and thought it was reasonable, she still felt that there would be something amazing in this place. Moreover, it was full of mystery and was very difficult to deal with.


    Zhang Fan didn''t say a word. He still explored the situation in front with his own spiritual consciousness, but unexpectedly found that in the corridor, Zhang Fan seemed to find a very strange aura wave. This aura wave is really a little incomprehensible. It seems that there is no substance, and it seems that there is no entity, and it can''t be seen I always feel that this thing is hidden in the stone wall and may appear at any time.


    "What on earth is hidden in the stone over there?" Zhang Fan''s heart is a little curious, don''t understand why there is such a situation, to Shi Xian asked.

 Chapter 515

    Shi Xian also used his spiritual sense to sense the front and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m not sure about this. After all, it''s a little far away. If we want to know what it is, we still need to take a closer look to determine what it is inside. However, you should be careful. I always think it''s not easy to get into trouble."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the crowd, "there is something wrong with this place. We should be careful, especially the stone walls around. I feel that there should be something in the stone walls."


    "Is there something in the stone wall?" Dao Lang asked in an inconceivable way. He took another look at the stone wall in front of him, which was illuminated by the cold light of the night pearl in Lu Jiuye''s hand. There was nothing special except that it was dyed blue.


    However, if other people say this sentence, they may not believe it at all. However, as for Zhang Fan, it is different. During this period, Zhang Fan did not know how many times he saved people here. Therefore, Zhang Fan''s words are like an imperial edict. Since Zhang Fan said that there is something in the stone, there must be something.


    After reminding the crowd, Zhang Fan began to walk forward, followed by the crowd, who lined up and began to move forward.


    Zhang Fan is naturally the leader. For all the people, the most trusted person in the whole team is Zhang Fan. They can even entrust their own lives to him, because they know in their hearts that if there were no Zhang Fan along the way, they would have died long ago.


    Just when the crowd didn''t take a few steps, a dark shadow rushed out of the stone wall next to him, and the shadow flashed away and attacked Zhang Fan directly.


    However, Zhang Fan''s reaction was quite rapid. His right sword fingers rose together, and in an instant, a sword Qi shot directly and accurately into the shadow in front of him.


    With a puff, the shadow was immediately penetrated by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, and disappeared. Nothing was left, so it disappeared out of thin air.


    "This I don''t seem to have seen it clearly, but it just disappeared. " Dao Lang frowned. He was more or less curious. He asked Zhang Fan. He wanted to ask Zhang Fan what it was just now.


    Gao E didn''t know much about it. He asked Zhang Fan curiously, "yes, I didn''t see it clearly. Is that what you said is hidden in the stone?"


    Long Xue has been completely scared silly, although she did not see clearly what the shadow is, but he can see that the shadow must be very dangerous, and it appears quite suddenly. Moreover, Zhang Fan has already said hello since she came here. There is something in these stones.


    Yan Fei asked Lu Jiuye in a low voice: "Jiuye, what was in the stone just now? Do you see clearly? I think the action of this thing is too fast. If it was me, I would have been killed directly by that shadow. It''s really thanks to Zhang Fan. "


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said to Yanfei, "yes, I didn''t see what it was. However, Zhang Fan reminded us to be alert to these stone walls before. Therefore, I''m sure that the stone walls are not good things."


    When he came to Zhang Fan''s side, Lu Jiuye took the night pearl in his hand and looked at the front carefully, especially the stone walls on both sides. He asked Zhang Fan, "what''s in the stone wall? Is it the institution established by this sect? To protect what''s at the end of the corridor? "


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to Lu Jiuye, "I''m not sure about this. However, I always feel that these things reveal a lot of evil. They don''t look like the products of this clan."


    Zhang Fan was also a little curious about this. He asked Shi Xian, "there seems to be a lot of these shadows. For a moment, I also felt an evil spirit. It''s not something from the orthodox school. It''s not normal for such things to appear in this corridor."


    Shixian nodded and said: "yes, this thing is not really the product of this sect. If I guess correctly, these things should be set by those who attack the sect. They should intercept those who come in later. These things should be legendary rock beasts."


    "Rock beast? What kind of animal is that? But like a wild animal? " After hearing this, Zhang Fan was also curious about the name of the rock beast and continued to ask Shi Xian.


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "you think too much. Rock beasts are not beasts. Although they are called like this, they are not beasts or wild beasts. Instead, they burn some friars to death when they are alive, collect their spiritual knowledge, and seal them in rocks or walls in some special corridors or narrow passages. Right The unexpected attack of passers-by. "


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan felt that this technique was really cruel, and only evil cultivation could do it.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "if we look at this situation, then which organization''s evil cultivation should attack the sect here? Can you tell? "After thinking about it, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan: "it seems that my guess is correct. It''s the legendary Jiuyou sect that attacks the sect here. However, the Jiuyou sect has no trace. Moreover, they never go out easily. Unless there is some great treasure, they will attack a sect on such a large scale. I''m very curious about what kind of sect it is Baby, can you make such a big fight in Jiuyou sect? "


    Zhang Fan doesn''t understand. Shi Xian is right. You Dao is that you can''t get up early without profit. It''s not easy for such a large organization to destroy a clan. ,


    moreover, along the way, Zhang Fan found that there were many disciples in the sect, their bodies were everywhere, and there were even many elders. Judging from the color of their clothes, they should be divided into inner and outer elders, and some of them were seriously dressed and looked older, so they should be the leader of the sect.


    Generally speaking, the clans that can separate the inner and outer clans are not small in scale. Such a huge organization can be completely destroyed. This really shows a problem, that is, there must be something extraordinary about the clans here.

 Chapter 516

    With curiosity in his heart, Zhang Fan continued to walk forward. After a few steps, Zhang Fan said to the people behind him: "these things in the stone wall move very fast, but their defense ability is very poor. Therefore, I am responsible for destroying them, and you must work together to set up a defense border around, without any mistakes, otherwise, you may lose your life. ¡±


    after listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they immediately nodded, and quickly formed a circle of defensive border around them, connecting each other. Lu Jiuye used space power to weave them together. In this way, the defensive border around them was completely airtight.


    Zhang Fan''s cold water sword came out of his sheath, and his spirit began to shrink. He monitored the surrounding environment. If there was something wrong, any disturbance would not escape Zhang Fan''s perception.


    So, along the way, although there are still many such shadows on the surrounding stone walls, Zhang Fan has been prepared for all this, and directly killed them with his cold water sword, which turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared.


    After all this, Zhang Fan felt that the corridor seemed to have come to an end, and there was no such fluctuation on the stone wall in front of him. It was estimated that there would not be such a rock beast.


    However, even so, Zhang Fan did not give up his vigilance in his heart, because he knew that these rock beasts were just appetizers, and he didn''t know what was waiting for him.


    Although the next road is a long way, but not so many rock beasts will appear, so, on this road, Zhang Fan and his party walked very smoothly.


    I don''t know how long it took for everyone to come to the end of this corridor. It suddenly brightened up here. What''s more, everything in front of us really shocked everyone present.


    "This is Nebula? My God, it''s incredible that someone can decorate such things! " Lu Jiuye saw a lot and soon found out what was ahead.


    Others were shocked by what they saw, but they didn''t know what it was.


    In front of the crowd, a large open space appeared, which seemed to be the same area as the martial arts arena of zongmen. On this square open space, a dome was formed. On the dome, small night pearls were everywhere, shining like stars in the sky.


    If you look carefully, the arrangement of these stars is the same as that of the nebulae outside. However, the positions of some stars have changed, and it seems that someone wants to turn the world around.


    What''s more, there is a very magical thing, that is, the stars on the dome still have movement tracks and rules. Therefore, it''s not a simple thing to lay out such an accurate image of the nebula, and the amount of work is not small.


    Dao Lang looked at the dome in front of him. He was more or less curious. He asked Zhang Fan, "what else can these stars do? I always feel that these things do not exist out of thin air? "


    Zhang Fan''s face showed a look of thinking, and did not answer Dao lang. Zhang Fan was also observing the movement track of stars in the sky on the dome, trying to find a certain rule.


    And in this case, there is some confusion in the nebula image, especially one star that seems to be moved by someone else, so it seems to be a bit abrupt. I don''t know why.


    After looking at these nebular images on the dome, Zhang Fan is also thinking about Dao Lang''s question just now, that is, what is the use of these things? After all, if this thing exists, it has the meaning of his existence.


    Lu Jiuye''s eyes were full of shock. He kept looking at the stars above the dome. Judging from the operation of the nebula, Lu Jiuye thought that this must be something that a very rare expert can think of. Otherwise, even if someone has this ability, he may not be able to do it at all. This is really unmatched.


    Yan Fei sees Lu Jiuye''s excited look, and asks Lu Jiuye curiously: "Jiuye, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you? "


    Lu Xingyun nine generation shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen anything like this for many years. It''s just that I haven''t seen anything like this before


    Looking at Lu Jiuye who was very excited, Yan Fei could not help frowning and asked Lu Jiuye: "it seems that you are also very excited. However, I''m curious. Since everything in the world exists, it''s a reasonable nature. So, I''m curious. What''s the function of this thing?"


    Lu Jiuye was stunned by Yan Fei''s words. Although he thought the nebula was interesting and the amount of work was huge, he never thought about the function of this thing. Therefore, Yan Fei''s words made Lu Jiuye fall into deep meditation.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the semicircular dome and the nebula map. He said to Lu Jiuye: "I think this nebula map should be a kind of mechanism, and it looks very complicated. However, this nebula map should have been untied by someone. Jiuye, look there."With that, Zhang Fan pointed to a group of stars in the dome and said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, there seems to be something wrong with this starlight. According to the position of Zichen in the starlight, Yao moves. Therefore, it must be someone''s intention, and this person who can move the nebula should be a rare master."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye''s eyes showed a look of appreciation. For him, it took him a long time to understand the nebula map and the power of space.


    Zhang Fan looks so young that he can understand the nebula image so well, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Lu Jiuye thought for a moment and took out a star disk from the storage ring. It was the size of a palm. There were many stars on it. It seemed that it was a reduced dome, almost the same as the things on it.


    "I think it should work." Lu Jiuye took a look at his own astrolabe and the starlight in the dome. He nodded to himself.


    "Ninth master, what is this in your hand?" Dao Lang was a little curious in his heart and asked Lu Jiuye.

 Chapter 517

    Lu Jiuye smiles and responds to Dao Lang: "I remember when I was young, the salary of the Lu family was pretty good, but I didn''t have anything worth buying, so the spirit stones were saved."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "so at that time, I began to wander around all kinds of auction places, trying to get a lot of good things from these places, especially for some strange things, I had a special feeling."


    "During that time, I also got a lot of strange things in some places. After I got these things, I began to go back to find some books for inquiry to see what these strange things were."


    "During my time, I found this astrolabe, but I don''t know what it is used for. Especially in the evening, I will take my astrolabe and start to observe the stars in the sky, but I haven''t seen any clue. Maybe this thing will be useful in this place."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan took a look at the astrolabe in his hand, and then corresponded to the stars on the dome. He felt that many places were really very different from the stars on the dome, but there were some similarities in these situations.


    That is to say, some of the stars above the dome have been moved and have not recovered. Either, after they have found the law of the nebula, First, open them, and then they don''t have much time to completely restore these nebulae, or they casually explore and find that they can''t restore them at all, so they have to keep the status quo.


    Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, since the astrolabe in your hand is related to the nebula above the dome, then it''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best." Lu Jiuye said seriously.


    Zhang Fan and others flash to one side. Everyone looks at Lu Jiuye and wants to know what the effect will be if the star cloud is completely cracked.


    Master Lu Jiuye took the astrolabe in his hand, turned the aura in his body, probed it into the astrolabe, and at the same time established some connection with the stars above the dome.


    After a period of time, Lu Jiuye''s astrolabe finally established a connection with the stars on the dome, and began to move slowly.


    At that time, after the connection between the two, Lu Jiuye immediately frowned and felt puzzled. Although there was a certain connection among the tens of thousands of stars, he was very confused. He didn''t know what effect it would have. If he wanted to restore it, he had to rely on his memory to restore it. That was a considerable project.


    After this period of training, Lu Jiuye''s mind has also been tempered for a long time. Recently, Lu Jiuye has learned a lot from Zhang Fan, especially in such a place and scene. Lu Jiuye thinks that he should calm down. Only when he calms down can he think seriously.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Jiuye carefully recalled the nebula image he saw at that time, and began to restore the tens of thousands of stars above the dome according to his memory. However, it may take some time.


    Gao E stood aside, not interested in everything here, but felt a little depressed. After all, for the tall man, he really seemed a little small, especially when it was dark all around, as if the space was not big, and he felt even narrower.


    "When will this pass? It''s too urgent. If this thing can''t get through, will we be trapped here? " Gao E''s brow was locked, and he was somewhat complaining.


    Dao Lang took a look at the stars in front of him and said to Gao E, "this nebula doesn''t seem to be easy to unravel. What''s more, although we are worried, I believe that Lu Jiuye is more worried than us. Therefore, we should be patient. If we are worried, Lu Jiuye will be more worried."


    "That''s right." Yan Fei also said: "Jiuye needs to rely on the memory in his heart to untie the nebula. It takes a lot of work, so Jiuye needs to be calm and quiet. So what we have to do now is to give Jiuye some support and trust. In this way, Jiuye can untie the nebula with peace of mind."


    "I think Yan Fei has a point." Long Xue agreed with Yan Fei''s statement and continued: "what we need to do now is wait patiently, or what can we help, but if we can''t help, the only thing we can do now is wait patiently. I believe Jiuye can do it."


    Zhang Fan stood aside and didn''t speak all the time. He just looked at the nebula in front of him quietly. But for everything here, Zhang Fan also felt some trouble, but it''s hard to say how to solve it.


    However, these Nebula images should have been handed down from ancient times. In that case, Shixian should have a better understanding of this thing.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "master, what''s your opinion on this nebula? What''s the use of this thing? "After thinking about it, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "since ancient times, nebula images have always been used in password locks. That is to say, if you don''t want to be easily obtained by others in order to save something, you will set up a nebula image in this place."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "for different sizes of nebulae, many nebulae are just part of it, because when setting this thing, at least someone must be able to untie it, which is also a test for the owner of the thing. Unless the person setting the nebulae does not intend to untie it, he will never set it so complicated "Trivial."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan nodded in his heart. It seems that it is similar to what he had guessed before. As expected, it is for the sake of preserving something that this thing can exist. In this case, it can only be seen after it is untied.


    However, Zhang Fan was still a little curious. He continued to ask Shixian, "if you think it''s the owner who hid things here who set up this nebula, then this nebula is so complicated, which means that the things here are very valuable and can be seen. The person who set up this nebula is also an expert."

 Chapter 518

    After thinking for a while, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "it can be said that, first of all, people who can set up such a complex nebula are not ordinary people. In addition, the nebula is so complicated to set up. Therefore, I think either the owner of the nebula is very powerful, so we can set up such a complicated nebula to encrypt the things inside, or this person can set it up After setting up the nebula, I don''t intend to turn it on again. "


    Zhang Fan frowned, or curious to Shi Xian asked: "if it is true that this place has set up a very complex nebula, if so, then no one can solve it? What''s in it will never be seen again? "


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "in theory, it''s like this, but who would be so stupid? Unless there is a compelling reason, he will not do that at all. If he does that, he will give up the treasure. In other words, if the treasure collector knows that his life is not long, he may be expecting someone to come. Otherwise, the nebula will not be opened. "


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment, frowned and asked Shi Xian: "I think it can be understood like this. If I have set up a nebula map now, I don''t want people outside to see what''s inside, and I don''t want things inside to see the sun again. That is to say, I can use the nebula map with special terrain to see what''s inside A complete seal will not let anyone get it or see it. Is that the truth? "


    After thinking about it, Shi Xian replied to Zhang Fan: "theoretically speaking, it''s really this truth. According to what you said, it should be like that."


    After a pause, Shi Xian seemed to understand Zhang Fan''s meaning, and asked Zhang Fan, "what do you mean, this nebula is not hidden, but sealed? And this thing, some people don''t want him to see the sun again, do they? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, I think it must be the patriarch here who sealed something. Moreover, he also encrypted it with the way of nebula map outside. Therefore, when Youxie Xiu found this, he began to fight against their clan, washed the whole clan with blood, and finally cracked the nebula map and got what was inside."


    Shi Xian pondered for a moment, nodded to Zhang Fan and said: "I think your analysis is reasonable. If this thing is really something of evil cultivation, and it''s also very important, this explains why the Jiuyou church comes to attack it, and even brings experts to solve the nebula. However, it''s good for me to say so It''s strange. What''s in it? It''s really interesting that it can disturb Jiuyou cult. "


    Zhang Fan''s eyes showed a worried look and asked Shi Xian, "I mean, do you want to continue to solve this nebula? If those people of Jiuyou sect have taken this treasure away, then even if they have solved it, it is estimated that the things in it will no longer exist. Moreover, if those people of Jiuyou sect have not solved it, then we will not be able to solve it If this nebula diagram is opened, doesn''t it make this thing come out? It''s bound to cause trouble. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry. I think someone has moved this nebula image, but it''s not known whether it has been untied and taken away. If you can really open the nebula image, and if the things inside have not been taken away, you can completely transfer this treasure to other places Another place, and then the secret seal up, so that no one will know


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "in addition, generally speaking, the treasures of evil cultivation are very rare, and the things that can arouse the interest of Jiuyou cult are even rarer. If they can fall into your hands, refine them again, and get rid of these evil spirits, then it is possible that you will get a good treasure."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said with a bitter smile, "I hope so, but I don''t think it''s very possible for this thing to exist."


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, this thing is really not simple. If it really exists, it has been sealed by this clan for so long, which shows that the ancestors of this clan are also very powerful.


    However, if the people in Jiuyou sect are really so powerful, they will get this kind of thing at all costs, even bloody the whole clan, leaving no living. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Therefore, no matter who gets it, it will be a big trouble. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the best way is to get rid of the evil spirit and use it for himself. If not, it should be destroyed as soon as possible, and it can''t be seen again.


    Or, if it can''t be used by itself or destroyed directly, it can only be sealed in another way and kept hidden.


    Moreover, in Zhang Fan''s view, his current strength is not enough to cover the sky, and he can''t fight against the whole Jiuyou cult. Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, it''s better that this thing has nothing to do with him, otherwise, he can only die.


    Lu Jiuye is still in the way of memory, began to crack the nebula, while others are waiting.Long Xue came to Zhang Fan''s side and asked him, "I''m very curious. What''s in it? Why do you encrypt it in such a complicated way? Is it something that can''t see light? Or something evil, otherwise, why would the whole clan be slaughtered? "


    After listening to long Xue''s question, Zhang Fan has some admiration for her. After all, this girl even wants to go with her. It''s just that the things sealed inside are not so simple.


    "I have your idea, but I think that since this thing is so important, and the clan gate here has been slaughtered as a whole, it may not exist, because someone has moved the nebula image in front of him. As for whether he has opened the nebula image to get the things inside, it is not clear." Zhang Fan also told the idea in his heart to long Xue, and his eyes also showed a worried look.


    XUELONG sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "through today''s incident, I''m beginning to worry about our dragon family."

 Chapter 519

    "Worried about your dragon family? Why? " Zhang Fan in the heart some curiosity, a little didn''t understand the meaning of long Xue too much, to his doubt of ask a way.


    Long Xue sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, our dragon family is a little similar to this sect. After all, this time the dragon family has made such a big move, it will certainly attract the attention of many people in the Jianghu. Then they will also try to get the things in our Dragon family''s forbidden area. In this way, the dragon family is also in inexplicable danger."


    After a pause, long Xue continued: "what''s more, my father has been injured now, and his kung fu has only recovered about 50%. The elders of the long family are all dead and wounded. The long family is also seriously injured. If someone attacks the long family, it''s estimated that the long family can''t bear it."


    Hearing what long Xue said, Zhang Fan thinks that there is some truth. Sometimes everything is like this. He is not afraid of thieves, but afraid of them. What''s more, in the current situation of the long family, if someone is really bad for the long family, I''m afraid the long family will not be able to fight. In this way, there will be a disaster of blood.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to long Xue: "you don''t have to worry, don''t you have got the ice pearl now? After you go back, you will get the things in the volcano. If you tell the world, then no one will think about it. What''s more, if there are no ice beads in the volcano, it''s hard for them to get the things in it. "


    Although Zhang Fan comforts long Xue in this way, long Xue still sighs in her heart and says to Zhang Fan, "that said, there are many experts in the river and lake. If someone is really strong and can get the things inside without using Bing Lingzhu, then the Bing Lingzhu will become useless and the long family will still have something Crisis. "


    Zhang Fan smiles, pats long Xue on the shoulder and says with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. After going out from here, we will accompany you back to the dragon''s home together. You''ve seen the strength of several of them. It''s absolutely no problem to fight against the general forces. Moreover, if you really get something in the volcano, it may make your dragon''s home more real At that time, no one dares to attack your dragon family. "


    Hearing Zhang Fan say this, long Xue looks at Zhang Fan with a grateful look. In her opinion, although Zhang Fan''s realm is not high, he is powerful. Even some experts in the Jianghu may not be his opponents. If he really wants to help the long family, then the long family will have no worries.


    "Thank you. If you can really help our dragon family, I swear by long Xue that I will repay you well." Long Xue said to Zhang Fan with a serious face.


    Although she says so, long Xue is still worried because the current state of the long family is not optimistic, but some things can''t be told to Zhang Fan. After all, the ugly family can''t be publicized. Now the long family is in the stage of internal and external troubles.


    When long Xue left the long family, long Aotian had already said to long Xue that there was a traitor in the family, and a lot of information had been leaked by the traitor''s secret agent. However, long Aotian''s skill is less than 50%, and the secret agent has not been found, but long Aotian already has a suspect in his heart, but there has been no evidence. So, We have to let it go first.


    When the time is ripe, long Aotian will clean up the whole dragon family. He must not let the traitor threaten other members of the dragon family. Otherwise, the dragon family will fall into a crisis.


    Dao Lang takes out some food from the ring in the storage space and asks the people to come and pad their stomachs. It''s also like waiting for Mr. Lu Jiuye to open the nebula and pass the time.


    Yanfei has been standing beside him and has not come to eat. His eyes are full of worry. As long as Lu Jiuye doesn''t come back, he can''t eat anything.


    After all, Yan Fei, who was an orphan since childhood, has always regarded Lu Jiuye as his closest friend. Therefore, he has to stay with Lu Jiuye no matter how much he eats or lives.


    Zhang Fan saw this, then took some dry food, came to Yanfei''s side, said to him: "don''t worry, nine master''s ability, I''m still relatively clear, he is proficient in space power, general things simply can''t help him, what''s more, he is not fighting now, but in solving the nebula diagram, there will be no danger."


    Yan Fei nodded, did not speak, did not go to pick up Zhang Fan''s dry food, is still standing aside, looking at the front of Lu Jiuye, eyes with hope, hope Lu Jiuye can quickly untie the star cloud.


    Zhang Fan didn''t say anything. After all, he has finished what he should say. But if he wants to help Yanfei solve his heart knot, he has to help Lu Jiuye solve the nebula. Only in this way can he completely reassure Yanfei.


    After eating something, Zhang Fan also began to look at the nebula on the dome. Especially when Lu Jiuye moved the astrolabe, the stars above the dome were also moving. Although they were very slow, they could also be seen. These Nebula were all connected with Lu Jiuye''s astrolabe.


    After another look around, we found that there was only an open space in front of us, showing a circle, but there was no road. Maybe we can only proceed after we have solved the nebula above.Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "master, do you know the clue in this nebula picture? Can we help? "


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "I know something about the nebula map, but time has changed. If you want to solve the nebula map, you must understand the power of the stars. The power of the stars can be said to be an entry-level thing in the nebula map. The guy named Lu Jiuye just uses his astrolabe as a medium to solve the problem of the power of the stars. ¡±


    after a pause, Shi Xian continued: "and he moved the starlight in his astrolabe by just relying on the memory in his mind, but there was an error between the two. Even if he imitated the image again, it was not solved by the power of the stars. Therefore, I don''t think it''s possible that he could figure out the nebula."


    "The power of the stars?" Zhang Fan has some doubts in his heart. He has never heard of such a thing. If Lu Jiuye really can''t solve the nebula, doesn''t it mean that he is just wasting his time?


    "Yes, it''s the power of the stars. This kind of thing is similar to the power of space. It''s something more illusory. It''s hard to understand it, but if you can really understand it, then the power will have a lot of room to improve."

 Chapter 520

    "In addition, if you want to understand the power of the stars, you need a certain degree of understanding. In addition, you also need the harmony of the time, the place and the people. Without these, even if you have a very strong understanding ability, it is useless." Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan.


    While listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan began to think to himself. Although it was the first time he had heard of this kind of star power, it was obvious from Shi Xian''s introduction that if you want to understand this kind of star power, you must understand the connection between the star disk and the nebula above the dome.


    After all, the power of the stars can be said to be a medium to integrate the two. That is to say, if you really understand the power of the stars, you can directly move the stars above the dome without the astrolabe. Therefore, if you want to understand the star map, you must understand the power of the stars. In this way, you can have a chance to quickly solve the star cloud map.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan came to Lu Jiuye and sat down with his knees crossed. He closed his eyes and relaxed his mind. He didn''t want anything. He just felt that everything around him was in a state of emptiness.


    Lu Jiuye is studying the nebula with all his heart. It seems that he has entered a state of selflessness. There is no action of Zhang Fan.


    When others saw Zhang Fan''s action, they couldn''t help but feel a little curious. They put down their food and frowned. They looked in the direction of Zhang Fan with a puzzled look in their eyes.


    "What is Zhang Fan doing? I don''t know what he''s doing? Is there any good way for him to decipher the nebula on the dome? Or did he come up with a good idea? But why didn''t he tell us? " There are countless question marks in Gao E''s heart. I don''t know what Zhang Fan means.


    Dao Lang shook his head and said to Gao E, "I don''t know, but it seems that he has come up with a good idea. As for why he doesn''t tell us, it''s because we can''t help, or maybe we will make trouble for him when we know, so we don''t have to tell us at all."


    Although Yanfei stood aside, he still didn''t say a word, but when he saw Zhang Fan''s action, his eyes also showed a grateful look, because he knew in his heart that Zhang Fan did it completely to help Lu Jiuye, so, in this way, Lu Jiuye could quickly untie the star cloud picture.


    Long Xue has great trust in Zhang Fan. No matter what kind of action Zhang Fan makes, she feels that Zhang Fan must have thought of something, which is why he makes such a move. However, she believes that Zhang Fan must have some special ability to completely solve the nebula.


    Zhang Fan in the field closed his eyes and began to perceive everything around him. He found that the fluctuations around him were quite complex, especially in Lu Jiuye''s astrolabe. There was a special kind of fluctuation, which was different from the spatial fluctuation.


    Feeling this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help thinking, is this the power of the stars in the legend? If so, it will be easy to understand.


    What''s more, Shi Xian said that Lu Jiuye didn''t understand the power of the stars. Instead, he used his astrolabe to connect with the nebula map on the dome.


    From a normal point of view, if you want to connect the nebula above the dome, you need to use the power of the stars. If you don''t have the power of the stars, you can''t do it at all. Therefore, from this point of view, the power of the stars seems to be replaced by the disk in his hand, that is to say, the thing on the disk should be the power of the stars.


    Zhang Fan began to feel this kind of power, and even began to be familiar with it. In the process of soul understanding the sea, this kind of fluctuation also began to appear. Although this kind of fluctuation is very small, it still can''t escape from Zhang Fan''s perception range.


    In this sense, Zhang Fan found that this kind of power seems to be very primitive. It seems to be a kind of power left behind by the creation of heaven and earth. This kind of power is also quite huge.


    According to the perception of this power, we can even trace back to the origin of life and the formation of the whole world.


    Zhang Fan also felt that this power is very magical, and gradually immersed in this power, and even began to imitate in the sea of soul knowledge.


    Sure enough, not long after, a star appeared in the sky of Zhang Fan''s soul consciousness sea. The star rose slowly on the soul consciousness sea. Although it was tiny, Zhang Fan could feel the power of the stars on the star. From this moment on, Zhang Fan really understood the power of the stars.


    See here, Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly a joy, his heart understand, in the soul know Sea formed this star light, it means that he has understood the power of the stars.


    However, for such a situation, it''s just an entry level. In Zhang Fan''s view, the power of stars still needs to be gradually expanded. Of course, it''s definitely not a simple thing to achieve the effect in the nebula image.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that he could understand the power of the stars, not in the three situations mentioned by Shi Xian, but by opportunism. He just took a shortcut by using the fluctuations on Lu Jiuye''s astrolabe chart, but he also understood the power of the stars.However, Zhang Fan knows that all this is just a foundation. If you want to fully understand it, you need to have a goal, and the goal of this struggle is the nebula image. It''s not easy to achieve the goal of the nebula image.


    However, a journey of a thousand li begins with a single step, which Zhang Fan still knows. Therefore, it is very important to lay a good foundation. The power of the stars that he now understands seems to be very weak. He must make it firm. Otherwise, it may disappear at any time.


    By observing the nebula images, Zhang Fan found that each star in these Nebula images seems to be different, bright and dark, and some even very small, forming a very small nebula, like dust, which looks a little humble, but it also exists and is essential.


    From these starlights, Zhang fan can see that each starlight has its own tenacious vitality. Some of them exist alone and are very powerful, and do not need any support. Some of them need to rely on each other in order to exist.


    Therefore, sometimes, starlight seems to be the same as life. Some people are very powerful and have strong talents, so they can exist alone. Some people still need to grow up and rely on the clan. Otherwise, they can''t develop.

 Chapter 521

    If you want to be strong, you don''t need to develop slowly.


    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, such starlight is like life. If you understand it thoroughly, then the power of the stars can be understood.


    However, for the lonely star above the sea of consciousness of one''s soul, we need to make it stable. If we want to make it stable, we must have other starlight as the domination. Only in this way can we make this starlight stable and make our own starlight power tend to be stable.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan continued to comprehend and began to bless the starlight above his soul sea according to the fluctuation of the power of the stars before.


    As Zhang Fan''s understanding of the power of the stars gets deeper and deeper, the starlight above the soul sea will become more and more bright, and at this time, there is another star gradually forming around the bright starlight, flickering and flickering.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he was very happy. It seemed that he was right. Otherwise, there would be no other starlight. That is to say, he now needs to form a small Nebula in this way, and then gradually expand it. Finally, he will turn the small Nebula in his soul sea into the largest Nebula in the positive film. In this way, he will be completely consistent with the nebula There are some connections.


    Before that, when a star appeared in the sea of Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge, Zhang Fan had thought that in such a situation, even if he understood the power of the stars, could he have a close relationship with the stars above the dome?


    After some efforts, Zhang Fan failed, and found that only one star could not contact with the star above the dome, that is to say, Zhang Fan''s star power was not enough, so he became like this.


    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, if you want to connect the stars above the dome, you must strengthen the power of the stars in your body, otherwise, you can''t do it at all. At least you need to form a small nebula to connect the power of the stars with the stars above. In this way, you can better control these stars.


    This time, Zhang Fan was not so impatient. Instead, he began to form a circle of small nebulae near his star''s power. These nebulae began to wind around a star in the middle and rotate by themselves. Although these nebulae had little effect on improving the star''s power, according to the overall situation, in this way, the star''s power was complete.


    With such a nebula, Zhang Fan tried to communicate with the stars above the dome with the power of his soul to recognize the stars in the sea. He found that this time, the connection was easy to establish, and he could start to move the stars above the dome according to his own wishes.


    But this kind of cost is also quite big, and it is definitely a test for the consumption of spiritual power. Therefore, at this moment, Zhang Fan began to understand Lu Jiuye, and Lu Jiuye has made great efforts to stick to it until now.


    With the help of the stars, Zhang Fan found that he could communicate with Lu Jiuye, and even talk directly with his spiritual consciousness.


    "Ninth master, you''ve worked hard. It''s not so easy to support these stars." Zhang Fan, under the power of the stars, began to contact Lu Jiuye.


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye was a little surprised. He asked Zhang Fan in a hurry: "how did you do it? Can you even move the stars above the dome? Have you mastered the power of the stars? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "yes, I have just understood the power of the stars, and I have a dialogue with you under such circumstances. Just now I tried. The stars above the dome can be completed by the power of the stars, so Jiuye, I''ll help you. How do you say, I can help you together"


    "OK." Lu Jiuye nodded and agreed. He continued to explain to Zhang Fan: "the stars above the dome look very chaotic and need to be restored by Nebula map. Therefore, it''s rather cumbersome. I finish it by memory. In this way, we can cooperate together and the efficiency will be higher."


    "Ninth master, you tell me to finish it. After all, moving the stars is a great test to your mental strength." Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye nodded, for Zhang Fan to join, Lu Jiuye heart is more gratified, after all, in Zhang Fan''s cooperation, can be easier to complete.


    Zhang Fan began to follow the command of Lu Jiuye and began to move all the stars around. In this way, Zhang Fan''s mental power was very strong. Combined with Lu Jiuye''s memory, he began to move the stars on the semicircular dome quickly and tried to restore them.


    At this time, people also saw the abnormal starlight in the dome. They all frowned and looked at Zhang Fan who was still in a settled state. For a moment, they seemed to understand something.


    Dao Lang looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and said curiously: "the moving efficiency of these stars seems to be faster, not as slow as before. Can Zhang Fan also help Lu Jiuye to study the nebula in the dome?"


    "Yes." Gao E''s face showed an excited look and continued: "I was still curious just now. What was Zhang Fan doing? Did he say that he had to understand something again? But now it seems that he is going to help, otherwise, the stars above the dome will not move so fast.""With Zhang Fan''s help, it''s really reassuring. I found that no matter what time it is, Zhang Fan will always make the right choice at the critical moment. It is estimated that we will be able to see the scene after the nebula image is unraveled soon." Long Xue''s face shows an excited look. She naturally hopes that Zhang fan can quickly open the nebula diagram. In this way, she can go back to the dragon''s home and help the dragon''s family solve all the difficulties.


    Yan Fei stood aside, still speechless, but he could clearly see that there were many changes in the stars above the dome. After looking at Zhang Fan, he felt that this should be the result of the joint efforts of Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye. In that case, the two people could quickly open up the troublesome Nebula.


    Among the moving stars on the dome, Zhang Fan began to run his mental power crazily, moving the stars on the dome, while Lu Jiuye began to command Zhang fan according to his memory. The cooperation between them was almost seamless, and it seemed that there was a tacit understanding between them. He soon completed most of the nebula map.

 Chapter 522

    Half an hour later, Lu Jiuye''s face became more and more excited. In his view, the fog in the nebula was less and less, and he was closer to the real image. Moreover, Lu Jiuye was more curious about what treasure could lead to the fate of the whole clan. If there was any treasure, he would be more confident about his own strength What kind of promotion is it?


    Seeing the victory in sight, but Zhang Fan''s face didn''t show any ease. Instead, he asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, do you think this well protected treasure is still there?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Lu Jiuye nodded his head and said, "of course, it took us a lot of effort to decipher the nebula. Moreover, when we came here, I found that the nebula was very chaotic. If it wasn''t for the tacit cooperation between you and me, how could we decipher it so quickly? Zhang Fan, you have contributed a lot to this matter! "


    Although Lu Jiuye was very excited, Zhang Fan was still sad. He didn''t say a word about Lu Jiuye''s praise, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Lu Jiuye also found something wrong and asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what''s the matter with you? How do you feel a little unhappy? Shouldn''t you be happy to find the treasure? "


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "in my opinion, it''s not that simple. What''s more, maybe this baby will really bring us death, or even bad luck. "


    "It''s not that serious." Lu Jiuye''s eyes showed a look of surprise. For Zhang Fan''s question, Lu Jiuye obviously felt that there was a kind of alarmist flavor.


    Zhang shook his head slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "no, what I just said is absolutely not alarmist. If it''s not so serious, why is this sect washed away by blood? If it''s not so serious, why is this nebula so complicated?"


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Lu Jiuye immediately frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "do you mean that the purpose of setting up this complicated nebula is not to let outsiders solve it, and secondly, he doesn''t want to let the things inside see the light again, that is to say, the real purpose of his masters is to completely seal the things inside?"


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly and said: "yes, if I guess correctly, the person who set up the star cloud chart must not want people to get the things inside, or in other words, the things inside are very dangerous and not suitable for others to watch."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "just imagine, if there is a very normal treasure in the hands of that clan, he will not hide it at all, even it is too late to put it on the table every day. Why would he put it in such a hidden place? There must be something wrong with it. "


    After Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye fell into deep meditation. For a moment, he was a little uncertain. He didn''t know what to do and whether to open the seal. If it was really like what Zhang Fan said, there was no need to open the seal.


    In other words, the person who sets up the nebula image is not to encrypt, but to seal the things inside, so that the things inside will not be seen again.


    Therefore, Lu Jiuye took a look at this situation, surmised in his heart, frowned at Zhang Fan and asked: "according to what you said, I think it''s reasonable. If it''s true, do we have to open the nebula map here?"


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to Lu Jiuye, "now that we have solved the nebula, we might as well completely solve it to see what it is, or someone has taken it away completely. Maybe if there is something, we might as well continue to seal it. After all, I''m sorry We haven''t destroyed the nebula image now. By then, we can continue to hide it with the help of the nebula image. "


    "It makes sense." Lu Jiuye nodded, pointed out the position of the last Nebula image, and said that as long as it is restored Here, all the nebula images will have been completely restored, so that it can be turned on.


    Zhang Fan is also curious about whether the hidden things in the nebula exist or not. If they do exist, it will be beneficial to him. If they do not exist, it means that they have been taken away by the people of Jiuyou sect.


    After moving the last starlight, in a flash, the whole space shakes, and the nebula above suddenly becomes bright, which makes the whole cave shine like daylight.


    Gao E and others were waiting. They were unprepared for the sudden glare. They quickly covered their eyes with their hands to avoid being blinded by the sudden strong light.


    "What''s the situation?" Dao Lang''s face showed a puzzled look. He tried his best to observe the front through the gap between his fingertips, but he still couldn''t see anything.


    Yan Fei is against the sting of his eyes, looking forward, because he is very worried about the situation of Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan. Even if he hurt his eyes, he also wants to know what happened in front of him.Long Xue quickly takes out a black umbrella from the ring in the storage space and covers it directly in front of the crowd to block the strong light, so as not to hurt the crowd by any hidden weapon in the strong light.


    "What''s the matter with the light? Will Zhang Fan and Jiu Ye be OK, or shall I go to the front and have a look? " With that, Gao E will come forward and want to see Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye.


    Long Xue quickly stopped him, said to him: "don''t act rashly, I believe, with Zhang Fan in, they two people will be OK, we''d better see the situation first."


    After listening to long Xue''s words, everyone passed through the black umbrella, adapted to the light, and looked forward. They found that Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan were still sitting there, motionless, as if nothing had happened. It can be seen from this that the light did no harm to them.


    Gradually, the light began to dim down, and finally returned to normal brightness. People also found that there was a red door in front of them, with a strange red light in it.

 Chapter 523

    This can not help but make people a little curious, especially the strange bright red light, which makes everyone frown and feel more curious.


    "Is it difficult? In the scene just now, Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye opened the nebula diagram? But what is in that door? Is that what is encrypted by the clan? " Dao Lang was a little curious and asked the crowd.


    Gao E narrowed his eyes and said to several people, "don''t mess about. I always feel that the bright red light in front of him is strange. Let''s have a look first."


    Yan Fei said to the crowd, "I think we''d better see if Jiuye and Zhang Fan have anything to do first. If they''re OK, it''s better to wait for them to finish their decision before we consider whether to go in."


    They nodded and quickly walked towards Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye.


    At this time, Zhang Fan also slightly opened his eyes. At the moment just now, Zhang Fan felt that the power of the stars in the soul sea suddenly became crazy and restless, even a little uncontrollable.


    However, Zhang Fan also noticed that the power of the stars did not pose any threat to him, so he allowed the power of the stars to develop without any hindrance, so as not to change the power of the stars he just understood.


    Soon after, Zhang Fan felt that his whole body was lightened, as if the pressure of his whole body had disappeared. He had guessed that it must be the result of his untiing the nebula. Now that the power of the stars has been untied, can he see the hidden things?


    With curiosity in their hearts, Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye opened their eyes at the same time. Looking at the front, they also found the door in front. Moreover, Dao Lang and others came to them one after another, looking at them worried.


    "Are you all right?" Dao Lang asked Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan with obvious concern in his tone.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye looked at each other, with a smile on their faces, and both said that they were OK with Dao Lang.


    Lu Jiuye said to the crowd, "this nebula is very difficult to solve. If Zhang Fan hadn''t mastered the power of the stars in time, I don''t know when I would be able to solve this nebula. Moreover, the process of solving this nebula is very mental."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s better for him to direct us. Otherwise, it''s really hard to solve such a complex nebula. Now that we have opened the nebula diagram, we''d better see what''s hidden in that door."


    Long Xue frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "we''d better be careful. In my opinion, there seems to be a strange red light in that door. I don''t know what''s hidden behind that door."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, I have also observed this. We must be careful. If we find any danger, we should immediately retreat from the front. The nebula image has not been destroyed. We can use the nebula image to imprison it again. In this way, we can avoid the things in it will harm the life of the people."


    The crowd nodded and followed Zhang Fan one after another, walking towards the front.


    Zhang Fan first explored the front with his spiritual sense, but he didn''t find anything. He just felt that the breath in front was a little different from the normal aura.


    When he came to the door, Zhang Fan looked inside and found that the space inside was not big. There was a round platform in the middle, which seemed to be an altar. There were red glowing stones all around, which seemed to be dyed red by blood. Those strange red lights were emitted from these stones.


    They walked forward carefully and looked in the direction of the table in front of them. However, they found that there was nothing on the round table.


    "It seems that it''s empty here. There''s nothing here. Is it difficult that everything here has been taken away by others?" Gao E frowned and said to himself.


    Dao Lang took a look at the round table in front of him. He was also very curious. He asked Zhang Fan, "I think this place should be more than just for putting such a table. If it is true, is it a little too inspiring?"


    "Yes." With some disappointment in her eyes, long Xue continued: "if this place is really just for a simple platform, there is no need to use such a complex Nebula image as encryption work. Therefore, I think that the things in it should be taken away by someone."


    Yan Fei frowned and looked puzzled. He asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, this place looks very strange. Moreover, it seems that there should be something on the altar. If so, can you see what things are placed here?"


    Lu Jiuye frowned, looked around and explained to Yan Fei, "I also think this place looks very strange, but I can''t see what''s going on. However, in my opinion, the things on this table should have been taken away, but the stones on this table seem to be a little special. They look very smooth and can''t be seen What kind of materialAfter listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yan Fei''s heart is also very curious. After looking at the stone platform above, it really looks very smooth. She wants to touch it with her hand.


    "Don''t move!" Zhang Fan saw Yanfei''s action, quickly stopped it, shook his head to Yanfei and continued: "the stones here are a little unusual, such smooth stones are a little rare, I think, there is something strange on this table."


    "What''s wrong with this? I''ll go up and have a look first!" Gao E says, also have no scruple of Zhang Fan''s objection, jump directly, jump on the stage.


    But at this time, suddenly more than a dozen red lightning bolts split towards Gao E in an instant. The red lightning seems to be more powerful and strange. It directly split towards Gao E''s body.


    At this moment, everything happened so fast that Gao E didn''t have time to react. More than a dozen flashes of lightning struck Gao E''s body in an instant.


    It''s a very powerful tearing force. It seems that it can tear apart everything in the world. Fortunately, Gao E''s body is strong enough to avoid being torn to pieces.


    "Come back!" Seeing this, long Xue takes the lead in responding and wants to go forward to save Gao E. however, Gao E''s body is full of this red current, and no one dares to touch him. If anyone touches Gao E''s body at this time, he will be implicated by the red lightning.

 Chapter 524

    Zhang Fan grabs long Xue and understands that no one can save Gao E in front of him. Only he can walk out of it under the pressure of the red lightning. Otherwise, no one can help him.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also believes that Gao E''s body is very strong. It''s not enough to see the red current causing damage to his body. At most, it makes him feel embarrassed.


    Sure enough, after he felt the red lightning, Gao E felt numb and numb, but he didn''t feel any pain. He just felt that his body was a little disobedient, and there was a huge pressure all over his body, as if he was carrying a mountain, which made it difficult for him to move and breathe.


    Under great pressure, Gao E made great efforts to walk down the stage. He knew that as long as he left the Guanghua stage, he would be OK. This was his belief.


    Although it''s only two steps away, for Gao E, the distance between the two steps seems very long, even like a few feet.


    Gao E let out a low roar in his mouth. With all his strength, he stepped forward and finally came to the edge of the platform. He fell down and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Gao E felt light all over his body, all the pressure disappeared, and the numbness disappeared.


    Seeing that the red lightning around Gao E disappeared, the people rushed forward to help him and helped him to one side.


    Zhang Fan reached for his pulse and found that all the functions of his body were normal. It didn''t matter. He was relieved.


    Dao Lang patted Gao E on the shoulder and said to him, "your action is a bit reckless. In my opinion, this kind of red lightning seems very difficult. I really admire you for being able to withstand such pressure, but you''d better look in a mirror now."


    Speaking of this, Dao Lang couldn''t hide his smile and hid to one side.


    Gao E''s heart is also very curious, touched his face, found no injury, everything on the body is normal phenomenon, what is Dao Lang laughing at?


    Long Xue takes a look at Gao E now. He thinks it''s funny, so he takes out a bronze mirror from the ring and hands it to Gao E without saying anything.


    The beggar frowned and asked, "who is the pair of mirrors in the mirror?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone burst into laughter. Even Dao Lang laughed back and forth, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    At this time, Gao E was really a bit embarrassed. Although the red lightning did not pose any threat to his life and did not hurt him, it made him very embarrassed.


    After Gao E''s hair was attacked by the red current, he immediately stood up, his face was blackened, and his clothes were almost torn. They were basically rags, just like beggars.


    After seeing himself in the bronze mirror, Gao E felt a little embarrassed, so he ran to the opposite side of the round table. Under the cover of the table, he changed his clothes and arranged his hair. As for the big black face, he had better wait to go out.


    When Gao E changed his clothes and was ready to come back, he found that black lumps, like some coke, were scattered on the ground.


    Although he was a little curious, after what happened just now, Gao E felt that it was better not to act rashly. What if these things would threaten him? Or make yourself more embarrassed, that''s not good.


    Thinking of this, Gao E quickly waved to Zhang Fan and others, and cried to them, "come here and have a look. There''s something on the ground."


    After listening to Gao E''s words, everyone came over curiously and looked at the black lumps on the ground, but no one could see what they were.


    "What is it? There are a lot of things on the ground. Is it difficult that these things have something to do with treasures? " Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan picked up a piece from the ground and looked at it. He didn''t say anything. He analyzed it carefully and frowned.


    "These can''t be some charcoal, but what''s the use of putting a pile of charcoal in this place? Is it for antisepsis? " Long Xue frowned and said his guess.


    "I don''t think so." Yan Fei learns from Zhang Fan and picks up a piece of black things from the ground. After a curious observation, he asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think this thing is? In principle, there shouldn''t be anything else in this place. These black things seem to be out of place. They don''t seem to belong here. Is there any clue? "


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the things in Yanfei''s hand and observed them curiously, but he didn''t guess what it was. He shook his head and said to Yanfei, "I don''t know, but it seems that this thing doesn''t belong here. Maybe it''s left by people who came here before.""If I''m not wrong, these things should be corpses." One side of Zhang Fan tone more or less some insipid said.


    "The body?"


    All of them were shocked and looked at the black things on the ground. But they couldn''t believe Zhang Fan''s words. They even doubted Zhang Fan''s guess. However, they knew in their hearts that Zhang Fan''s words were not groundless and had some basis.


    "Why the corpse? I''m curious. Can you tell me your guess? " Lu Jiuye, with a curious look, picked up a piece of black things, observed it carefully, and continued: "I still think it''s like charcoal."


    Zhang Fan asked the girl, pointed to the stone platform beside him, and said to several people, "didn''t you see the power of that stone platform just now? If I guess correctly, someone must have seen something on the stone platform and wanted to get it, but they didn''t expect that there would be red lightning on the stone platform, so they were directly split into pieces. Their bodies were not as strong as Gao E, so they became what they are now. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt reasonable and nodded one after another. At the same time, they became more afraid of the nearby platform, especially when they thought of the red lightning.

 Chapter 525

    Even some people feel afraid. They even think that Gao E was very lucky. If he wasn''t strong enough to fight against the red current, he would be a pile of charcoal.


    Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "do you mean that these people want to get the treasure on the stage after opening the nebula image, so they become like this?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him: "it should be like this, but I''m not sure now. After all, what we''re doing now is just a guess, and it can''t completely restore what happened at that time. I still can''t figure it out. If we can figure it out, then everything that happened here can be restored to 89 It''s ten years away. "


    "Oh? What else can''t you figure out? Say it, we can help you find the answer together? " Dao Lang was a little curious. He didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was doing and couldn''t figure it out.


    Zhang Fan thought about it, shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "I don''t know now, but I think the answers should be on the red stones on the ground. It is estimated that the answers I want will come out soon."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly began to circle around the round table without saying anything. Then he picked up a stone with red light from the ground and looked at it carefully in front of him. His brow was locked. It seemed that he could not understand something.


    When people saw this scene, they were very curious. They didn''t understand why Zhang Fan was distressed. They also looked at the red stained stones on the ground one after another. They were puzzled.


    "What''s the difference between these stones? How can I not see any clue? Moreover, these stones are a little special, but what''s wrong with them? I can''t see it except for the color. " Gao E frowned and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him, looking thoughtful.


    Although Yan Fei didn''t see anything, he believed that since Zhang Fan thought there was something wrong with it, there must be something wrong with it. Otherwise, Zhang Fan couldn''t have been staring at these stones.


    Long Xue picked up a red stone from one side and weighed it in her hand. She felt that these stones were lighter than other stones except that their colors were different. Moreover, long Xue''s spiritual sense was also stronger. She explored this stone with her spiritual sense and found that there was no aura in these stones A little, can''t help but let long Xue feel a little strange.


    If some stones become lighter than normal stones, it means that there may be aura in this stone. However, there seems to be nothing in this stone, but the inside is solid, which is a little unexplained.


    "It''s really strange that the weight of this stone seems to be a little different from other stones, especially the weight is lighter than ordinary stones, but there seems to be nothing in this stone." Long Xue frowned and said to herself.


    Lu Jiuye was also observing the stone. He took another look at the round stone platform and thought about it. He said to the people, "I think there is something wrong with the stone on the ground. The main reason is not the problem of the stone itself, but the influence of something, which should be the thing originally placed on the platform."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, everyone looked at Zhang Fan one after another and wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s conclusion. What would Zhang Fan think about these stones.


    Zhang Fan looked at the stone in his hand, shook his head slightly, and said to the people, "in my opinion, this stone should not belong here."


    "Not here?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt a little confused. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. Why did Zhang Fan say that? What''s the basis?


    Zhang Fan took a look at the stone in his hand and continued to say to the public: "first of all, the color of this stone is strange. As far as I know, there is no place where the stone is red. Even if it is, it is a little inconsistent with the stone here. Therefore, from this point of view, these stones should come here with something."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "secondly, this stone looks lighter than ordinary stones. Although we have encountered this situation in some places with vigorous aura, for such places, aura is gathered in the stones. In this way, the stones will look lighter, but the stones here are a little different. The density inside is very large, and There is no aura. From this point of view, what is stored in this stone should not be aura. "


    "It can be seen that these stones were not influenced by something, but were forced to come here with the treasure. Now, this stone has been here for a long time. That is to say, it is very possible that something has absorbed the breath in the stone, or that the breath in the stone is beyond me That''s what we know. "


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, everyone was very curious, especially what Zhang Fan mentioned. What is hidden in this stone is not aura, so what is inside?Dao Lang thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "if what you say is not aura, then what was there? Is it the evil spirit? "


    "No way." Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and explained to Dao Lang: "since ancient times, the light rises to the sky and the turbid sinks to the earth. Then aura is rising, and the evil spirit belongs to the underground. Therefore, from this point of view, if the evil spirit enters the stone, then the stone will become heavier than before, not lighter, and even less likely to become red Color, but will become black, so, this, I am sure that the existence of this stone, is not evil spirit, there must be another reason


    Long Xue was playing with the things in her hand. She was even more curious and said to herself, "it''s not evil spirit, it''s not aura. What else can it be? Is there another breath in this world? If that''s true, it''s really beyond my cognitive scope. "


    "Ninth master, what do you think should be in it? I can''t think of it at all. You have a lot of knowledge. Do you know the secret of this stone? " Dao Lang''s eyes were full of curiosity, and he asked Lu Jiuye.

 Chapter 526

    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "I don''t know about this, but judging from the color, it''s really like what Zhang Fan said. I''m afraid these stones are not things in this continent, maybe they are foreign things."


    "Foreign things, do you mean that these stones are not things on our planet? It''s from heaven, isn''t it? " Dao Lang asks Lu Jiuye curiously.


    "Not bad." After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Zhang Fan nodded slightly and said to the people, "if I guess well, then these stones should come from the sky, and the smell in these stones should be the legendary evil spirit."


    "Evil spirit?"


    After hearing this, everyone was surprised. He never thought that Zhang Fan would give such a reason. He even felt that all this was a bit like Arabian Nights. If this sentence was said by others, Gao E would certainly refute it.


    However, this sentence is from Zhang Fan''s mouth, plus Zhang Fan''s serious expression, from this point of view, Zhang Fan is not joking.


    "Moqi, Jiuye, is there such a thing? How come I''ve never heard of it? " Dao Lang asked Lu Jiuye with doubts on his face.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to him, "yes, I''ve heard about the theory of evil Qi, but there are very few records in books, because there are very few things with evil Qi, and it''s impossible for anyone to practice with this kind of breath. It''s better to choose evil Qi."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "however, although the number of magic Qi is relatively small, it is extremely pure. If anyone can find some magic Qi for cultivation, then his strength will increase greatly."


    "That''s right." Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say to the crowd: "if I guess correctly, the things stored on this round stone platform should be weapons with magic Qi, and the magic Qi in these stones is to support them. Without these stones, the magic Qi on Baobei will break up, and after so many years, the magic Qi in the stones has been destroyed It''s almost consumed, and in the end it looks like this. "


    Throwing the stone to one side, Zhang Fan took a look at the empty round platform in front of him and continued to say, "in this way, all the problems have been solved, and what happened here at that time can be completely restored."


    Everyone was curious, and they all expressed their doubts to Zhang Fan. What''s more, they wanted to listen to the mystery Zhang Fan solved, and what happened before the sect.


    Zhang Fan sorted out some disordered thoughts, and began to tell everyone, trying not to miss any details.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the earth here is definitely not an ice sheet before. After the arrival of the black sun, everything here will become like this. This is proved by some vegetation that still keeps green branches and leaves. It proves that all this happened suddenly and there is no preparation at all.


    There should be a treasure hidden in the sect here. It''s better to say that the original patriarch found the treasure and began to seal it with the nebula map. He wanted to seal this enchanted thing in the darkness forever and never see the sun again, but he didn''t expect that the news would be leaked at any time Go out, and even attracted the attention of the most mysterious nine you sect in the lake.


    After learning the news, the people of Jiuyou sect began to attack the whole sect and slaughtered all the disciples here. No matter the elder or the sect''s disciples, they never stayed alive, and the whole mountain gate was stained with blood.


    In the end, the patriarch did his best in this war. At last, he died with one of the local people and defended the final dignity of the patriarch with his own life.


    However, the Jiuyou sect is still too powerful and the clan is too weak. After all, it was defeated. Even some of the senior people in Jiuyou sect can find the hidden things here, so they follow the mezzanine to find the tunnel. Finally, they come here and encounter a nebula picture, which blocks their way.


    However, there are still experts in Jiuyou sect. They can completely unravel the nebula. Finally, they come to the place where Zhang Fan and others are standing.


    This explains why Zhang Fan''s view of the nebula is so chaotic. He must have been a master of Jiuyou sect who came here before. When he left, he completely disrupted the nebula and finally became like this. It also brought great difficulties to people who want to open the nebula diagram later.


    If it can attract the blood of Jiuyou sect to wash the whole mountain gate, it means that this thing is absolutely not simple. Zhang fan can infer from the stones on the ground that the thing originally in full bloom on this platform should be something with evil spirit. That is to say, the people of Jiuyou sect are running for this thing, which is why it is so.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s story, everyone felt that it was very reasonable. Moreover, this explanation was also very reasonable. There was no mistake. It almost completely restored everything without leakage.


    However, it seemed that long Xue didn''t understand. She said to Zhang Fan, "if the clan is slaughtered and the sealed treasure is taken away, then these people are Jiuyou sect? If so, what about the black sun in the sky? Does it have something to do with Jiuyou religion? "Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue, "don''t worry, I haven''t finished. The black sun in the sky is naturally connected with Jiuyou religion."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to tell the crowd.


    As for heiyang in the sky, according to Zhang Fan, few people can have such strength to move them from heihesen prison. If someone can do it, then this person must be a rare master, and this master must be a member of the evil way. Only they can have such strength.


    What''s more, judging from the size of the clan, the clan here is not small. If it is really slaughtered, the news can not be completely blocked. The best way is to kill everyone, and even make this place become a wasteland. In this way, no one will come here, and no one will find out the truth, and no one will be able to understand it And spread this matter in the rivers and lakes, hiding all the whereabouts of Jiuyou sect.

 Chapter 527

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people suddenly realized that this black sun could suddenly come here. Everyone was frozen into ice sculptures, and even had the same expression on their faces. They didn''t know what was going to happen.


    "If you say that, then the Jiuyou sect is a little too outrageous. If you want to get something, you have to attack the sect? OK, that''s the past, but suddenly a black sun came from Hei Hessen prison and killed so many people. It''s just reckless Gao E''s heart is a little puzzled, frowning to Zhang Fan said.


    "Not bad." Dao Lang also frowned and then said, "these people in Jiuyou sect are a little too much. They turned such a good place into an ice sheet and created so many murders. Are they not afraid of retribution?"


    Yan Fei thought about it and said to them, "but it has to be said that these people of Jiuyou sect are really powerful and expert. It''s not easy to attack the sect. After all, there is a mountain guard array in the sect. So many disciples guarding the border are easy to defend but hard to attack. It''s definitely not easy to break it."


    "Yes." Long Xue also said: "I don''t know about other sects. Anyway, there is such a border in our dragon family, protecting the family. It''s not easy to break such a border, because in some of the main totems controlled by the border, there are experts to guard, and these experts are at least in the Mahayana period. They want to defeat them, or they want to defeat them from the outside It''s definitely not easy to break the border. "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it, frowned and said to several people, "you are right. These people of Jiuyou sect are really not simple. On the way we came here, I also found that there were cracks in many sect control totems. That is to say, among these cracks, someone must have broken the boundary from the outside world, so that''s why it''s so So, from this point of view, the nine you sect is really a cloud of experts. "


    Zhang Fan looked around and said to the crowd, "anyway, this place has been idle for hundreds of years, so we don''t have to worry about it now. Jiuyou sect has always come and gone without a trace, and it''s not so easy to find. Moreover, as far as I know, Jiuyou sect has always been very mysterious in the river and lake, and no one even knows their clan No one will know where they are and when they will appear. "


    "Therefore, from this point of view, we don''t have to worry about them. As long as they don''t harm the river and lake, we don''t have to worry about them. Instead of worrying about when they will appear, we should make good use of these time to improve our own realm and strength and prepare for future battles."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded. It seemed that they were more nervous about their future cultivation. In case that one day, Jiuyou sect suddenly appeared, and their own strength was insufficient, they could only become the ghost of each other''s butcher. They had no resistance ability, and they had no strength to manage these things.


    Therefore, in this world, all things speak with strength. If there is no strength, then there will be no right to speak. It is the real king''s way to improve one''s own strength.


    Now that people have opened the nebula map and know the story of this sect, there is no need to stay here. After all, there is nothing here. Everything is frozen. Even if there are pills left behind, they have been frozen to stone without any effect.


    After leaving the gate, people continued to move on, and their minds kept recalling some pictures in the gate, so the whole atmosphere became a little heavy.


    However, with this kind of pressure, it will also become the driving force in people''s hearts. For future cultivation, there will be a sense of inexplicable tension in people''s hearts, like a long sword hanging over their heads, so that people will always be on guard.


    Along the way, people still passed many families and small clans, but they were not as big as the clans just now. They also checked the things inside, but they found nothing.


    Between walking and stopping, long Xue took out the map in her hand, handed it to Zhang Fan, and said to him, "we are getting closer and closer to the place where we go out from here, just go through this ice sheet."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the mark on the map. From the direction of the mountains and rivers on the map, he was able to determine his position. It was not far from the exit from here. However, what was it in the darkness? People still don''t understand this.


    But according to the normal direction, people continued to move forward, and found that the scene ahead had changed, as if it was not this ice sheet, but a tropical rain forest. All the plants were luxuriant, and all the trees were in a primitive state.


    In addition, it seems that there is a feeling of desolation. In general, there is no one living in the place, and all the plants grow very luxuriant. Therefore, this place has not been visited for a long time, so it becomes like this.


    "The scene in front of us seems to have changed again. It seems that something is wrong. We can see from the map that it is not like this. We should be able to see the exit in the desert hillock through this ice sheet. What is the place in front of us?" Dao Lang frowned and was puzzled. He didn''t know what was going on. He carefully checked with the map in long Xue''s hand and confirmed that it didn''t match what was marked on the map."Is the map in the hand of dragon girl a fake? It''s a bit strange. If it''s fake, then all the roads before are right. Why is only the exit fake? Or did the person who said this map at that time not know where the exit was, but just marked it casually? " Gao E''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he felt as if he had been deceived. He was very upset in his heart.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the road ahead and thought it was a bit strange. However, it was a good choice to get out of the ice. After all, this round of black sun is really cold in the sky. It''s better to get out of here earlier and look for another way.

 Chapter 528

    For a moment, everyone looked at Zhang Fan again. After all, it''s time to make up his mind. It depends on what choice Zhang Fan makes. After all, no matter what choice Zhang Fan makes, they will support him unconditionally.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to everyone, "well, since the road ahead of us has changed, it''s better for us to go out from here and enter the rainforest ahead, and then make plans."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people also nodded, thinking that Zhang Fan''s method is feasible. In this case, you can at least leave this ghost place first, and then make plans.


    However, Zhang Fan also reminded these people that they must be more careful when they go to the rain forest to avoid any accident. After all, everything here seems very abnormal.


    Soon, people came to this rainforest from the ice field. They felt very warm, and the air around them was not so dry. The cold and piercing feeling disappeared in an instant, which made people feel more comfortable.


    "I finally came out of that ghost place. If I go on, I''m not sure if I will be frozen into ice." Gao E complained constantly, and the frost on his body turned into a mass of water vapor.


    Dao Lang sighed and said: "if according to Zhang Fan, that place was not like this originally, but after a period of time, the arrival of the black sun will make it changed. If I have this ability, I will remove the black sun and let everything return to normal."


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Dao Lang: "it''s not so easy. If you want to move heiyang, you need to have evil spirit on your body first. Otherwise, there will be a repulsive reaction between Lingqi and heiyang. Unless your realm is really high and has reached the level of the whole heaven, otherwise, you really can''t do it."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "what''s more, if you want to move heiyang, you still need to have a strong body. If you don''t have it, you''d better use some magic weapon. Otherwise, your body will inevitably bear great pressure, even hurt your meridians, and finally become an ice sculpture."


    "Another point is that what you practice must be the skill about frost. Only in this way can you match the temperature of the black sun. After everything is matched, you can deal with the black sun more easily."


    Zhang Fan listened to Lu Jiuye''s words and nodded. In his opinion, Lu Jiuye is really knowledgeable. Lu Jiuye knows all these relatively unpopular knowledge. It can be seen that Lu Jiuye''s accumulation of knowledge is really not simple.


    Looking at the road ahead, people are still confused. They find that the vegetation in front of them is very dense, with vines everywhere. There is no road at all. Therefore, if you want to cross from here, you must first find a way to open the road, otherwise, you can''t cross at all.


    Long Xue frowned and whispered to Zhang Fan: "in such a dense forest, there shouldn''t be any poisonous insects or beasts. If there are, should we prepare something to go out from the front?"


    Zhang Fan made an exploration of the front with his spiritual sense, and suddenly frowned. He felt that this place looked a bit like a rainforest, which was somewhat strange.


    Generally speaking, such places are always full of vitality. Moreover, many poisonous insects are hidden in them. There are slippery mosses everywhere. Poisonous insects should be everywhere.


    But it''s different here. The whole forest is very quiet. There isn''t even an ant, and there are no animals or birds. If it''s outside, it''s impossible.


    In such a big forest, it seems to be a dead silence. The seemingly lush jungle is actually dead silence without any signs of life.


    "This forest is a bit strange, but at least it has one advantage for you, that is, there are absolutely no poisonous insects and mangroves in the forest, only plants, and nothing else." Zhang Fan takes back his spirit and tells long Xue the result of his exploration.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people also felt a little strange. They thought that all this could not happen at all. If that was the case, it would be really strange here.


    Zhang Fan cut off a few sword Qi, cut off the cane blocking the road in front of him, and observed around him to make sure there was nothing wrong before he stepped forward.


    All the people followed Zhang Fan''s steps, all the way forward. In the process of walking, they kept looking at the scenery in front of them. They could not help but feel a little curious and frowned.


    "Have you found that all the vegetation in this place is surprisingly large? If you look at these trees from the outside world, they can grow up to half a person''s height, but they have grown into towering trees here, which is not quite right." Dao Lang looked around and frowned at Zhang Fan.


    Gao E also felt a little unreasonable. He nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "I also think there is something wrong here. The ground is wet and slippery. It should be the habitat of many insects, but now it seems that there is nothing here. What''s more, it''s very suspicious that the things growing here are ordinary trees without any medicinal materials Wood category, which is really strange. "Yan Fei was also curious about the surroundings and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, this place is really more comfortable than the ice field before, but everything here is very abnormal. There are trees all around, and there is no vegetation on the ground. Can we say that these trees are too high, so the grass on the ground can''t get sunshine, and finally disappeared?"


    Lu Jiuye looked around, shook his head, and explained to Yan Fei, "this thing is really abnormal. We''d better be careful. Although there are no poisonous insects and wild animals here, the dead silence also makes people feel uncomfortable. We''d better be careful first."


    Long Xue followed Zhang Fan all the time, looked around curiously, and asked Zhang Fan: "have you found that everything here is surprisingly big, especially the trees, which are a little different from the trees of the same species outside, and even a lot taller?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, I have found this, but in my opinion, there must be some reasons for this. Moreover, there are no creatures here, which is also a symbol of danger. It shows that danger is everywhere. We must be more careful."

 Chapter 529

    After walking for a period of time, there are trees everywhere, and there are some vines all around. They can''t see out, and they don''t know where they are now. Moreover, there is no rainforest on the map of Longxue, which makes it very difficult for them to find their way out.


    Dao Lang looked at the trees around him, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "how big is this forest? When can we get to the end? Why do I feel a little hopeless? Or is there no end to this forest? "


    Gao E also looked around, but after passing the ice sheet just now, Gao E''s mind began to get better and said to Dao Lang, "don''t worry, we will always go out. We should have confidence in this. Think about it, at least we are in the rainforest, which is much more comfortable than that ice sheet."


    "Yes." Yan Fei nodded and agreed with Gao e very much. Dao Lang said: "in principle, there should be poisonous insects and wild animals everywhere in the rainforest, but there is nothing here. Besides, the temperature here is much more comfortable than the place just now. We should be satisfied now. If I had a choice, I would rather choose here than go back to the ice field just now. ¡±


    Lu Jiuye nodded with a smile and said to Yanfei, "don''t talk too much now. I always feel that this rainforest is not normal. In other words, it seems that there shouldn''t be rainforest here. Have you noticed that under the moss under our feet, there should be soil, but in fact it''s sand."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, long Xue is a little curious. If it wasn''t for the detail Lu Jiuye said, he really didn''t notice it. He looks down at the ground under his feet and finds that the position standing here is really sand.


    "Really, generally speaking, it should be mud here, but it''s a bit strange that it''s sand here now." Long Xue frowns and looks at her feet. She is also thinking about Lu Jiuye''s problem. That''s why this place is sand, not soil.


    At this time, Zhang Fan has been looking at the road ahead, especially for the abnormal situation here, Zhang Fan still feels that he doesn''t quite understand, but in such a situation, how is it formed? Zhang Fan is not clear.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also began to radiate around with his own spiritual consciousness, but he didn''t find anything. There was still a strange silence around him.


    If this place is really a normal rainforest, at least there should be some poisonous insects, but there are none here, which is really abnormal.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan also noticed that the ground in this place is really full of sand, which doesn''t seem to belong to the rain zone.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and pondered, and drew a bold inference in his heart. Could it be that at the beginning of this place, there was no rainforest, but it was all sand? It''s the same as the desert Dagang outside, but someone transplanted a whole rainforest here, that''s why.


    Or, someone brought a piece of rainforest here, took advantage of the ability to move mountains and fill the sea, and finally let these rainforests begin to breed in the sand, and finally formed such a scale?


    Based on the analysis of these two results, Zhang Fan thinks that the second one is more likely. Moreover, in this case, there must be a central point, which they have not yet found. Perhaps, only by finding this point can they find all the answers.


    As the crowd continued to move forward, Zhang Fan immediately found that the trees in front of him looked different. These trees exuded plenty of aura and grew much taller than ordinary trees. In this way, the trees around seemed to spread around with these trees as the center.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan also made an amazing discovery, that is, there seems to be something in the middle of those trees, which looks like the shape of a person. This makes Zhang Fan very curious.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately frowned and began to look over these trees. He found that there were many white things hanging on the branches of these trees, as if they were fruits.


    After a careful feeling, it seems that these white things hanging upside down do not have any aura. However, these things seem to be connected with the whole tree. In this way, Zhang Fan feels that these things are not fruits, but pupae like things.


    After observing these things, Zhang Fan stopped, and his face showed a look of thinking. He wanted to analyze the above things with his spiritual consciousness to see what was inside.


    At this time, people see Zhang Fan stopped, can''t help but feel a little curious, look at each other, and around for some observation, increased vigilance.


    "What''s the matter, Zhang Fan? What danger have you found? " Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan. At the same time, he began to look around warily and put his long black iron stick across his chest.


    Gao E''s heart is also very curious, said to Zhang Fan: "why don''t you take a rest in this place first, I''ll go to the front to explore the way, to see if you can go on."With that, Gao E was about to step forward, but he was stopped by Lu Jiuye and said to him, "you''d better not take risks. I think these trees are strange and not so simple. If we act alone now, we may be in danger."


    Yan Fei also said: "yes, let''s wait and see what Zhang Fan''s attitude is and what kind of decision he has for such a thing."


    Long Xue is more curious. She comes to Zhang Fan''s side and starts to look around with her eyes, but she doesn''t find anything. She looks at Zhang Fan again. Long Xue is curious and thinks that Zhang Fan doesn''t stop because of what he sees. There must be another reason.


    Thinking of this, long Xue began to explore the spirit in front of him. This exploration didn''t matter. Long Xue was also shocked by the scene in front of him. He had never seen such a tree.


    "This What on earth is this? Is it the fruit of these trees? Why do I always feel a little weird? " Long Xue''s eyes with shocked color, puzzled to Zhang Fan asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ll go and have a look first." Zhang Fan shook his head and began to walk carefully towards the front.

 Chapter 530

    In the hearts of all the people, they feel a little puzzled. For the dialogue between Zhang Fan and long Xue, they are at a loss, completely in a state of incomprehension.


    "Do they speak normal language? Why do I feel a little confused? " Dao Lang frowned and asked Lu Jiuye curiously.


    Lu Jiuye was also very curious. He shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "I don''t understand. However, I always think they must have found something. What they found is the same thing, but we don''t know."


    Gao E hugged his shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, I don''t understand. If there is Zhang Fan, don''t be afraid. If there is anything to do, Zhang Fan will tell us, but he doesn''t tell me now, which means that we almost don''t need to know about it."


    "Yes." Yan Fei nodded, agreed with Gao E''s statement, and continued: "every time Zhang Fan encounters difficulties, as long as it is something he thinks can be solved, he will not tell us, so as not to worry about us, or we will give him trouble. In this case, we do nothing honestly now, which is the best cooperation for him, so as not to make trouble."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the front and said to the people, "you wait here first. I''ll go to the front to see the situation first. If it''s really safe, I''ll tell you."


    "I''ll go with you." Gao E is a little worried about Zhang Fan. Although he is very confident about Zhang Fan''s strength, it is a bit complicated after all. If he really finds something wrong, he can block something for Zhang Fan. After all, Gao E is more confident about his body.


    After listening to Gao E''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to him, "no, I just go to the front to have a look. Don''t worry, there is no danger in the front, but there are some strange things. If it''s safe, I''ll come to inform you. If it''s really dangerous, I''ll come back soon. In that case, we need to take another road."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned and walked towards the front, displaying his body method. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared into the forest in front of him.


    "It''s strange. What''s up ahead? Why should he go by himself? " Dao Lang frowned and said in his heart.


    Yanfei is also curious, but for Zhang Fan''s choice, Yanfei is more at ease. Along the way, Yanfei believes that Zhang Fan will be OK.


    Lu Jiuye looked around, but he frowned. After Zhang Fan left, long Xue suddenly disappeared without knowing when.


    "It''s strange. Where''s the Dragon Girl? But she just disappeared in the twinkling of an eye? " Lu Jiuye frowned and asked the crowd curiously.


    "Yes, I saw her just now. How suddenly she disappeared in a twinkling of an eye? It''s not like she went with Zhang Fan." Gao E scratched his head and began to look around, but he still couldn''t see long Xue.


    "Don''t look. In my opinion, Miss long must have followed Zhang Fan." Yanfei did see Longxue''s action just now, but when Longxue left, she made a silent gesture to Yanfei, indicating that he should keep quiet.


    Looking at the crowd began to look for long Xue, Yan Fei also lest everyone worry, so he said such a word, also can be regarded as let everyone feel at ease.


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, people all look forward to her. They think that there is some truth in what Yan Fei said. Since long Xue is not here, she is most likely to follow Zhang Fan.


    In this way, we all feel relieved. After all, where Zhang Fan is, he will be very safe. If there is any danger, he will also protect Longxue.


    When Zhang Fan is performing his body method, he also finds that someone is following him. From the breath, Zhang Fan knows that it must be long Xue who is following him.


    After discovering the figure of Longxue, Zhang Fan deliberately slowed down and waited for Longxue for a while to let her keep up.


    However, for long Xue, she has always been curious about the situation in front of her, so she follows Zhang Fan and wants to know what these things are on the trees in front of her. However, she just wants to follow Zhang Fan to have a look.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan slows down, long Xue is curious and doesn''t understand what Zhang Fan meets. She hides to one side and observes Zhang Fan.


    "Now that you''re here, stay close to me and don''t fall behind." After Zhang Fan said a word to long Xue, he went on.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue spat out her tongue and came out from behind the tree trunk. She was a little embarrassed to keep up with Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan didn''t want to take anyone with him when he was moving forward.


    "Why are you following me?" Zhang Fan side of the body, while the side of the long Xue asked.


    "I was very curious about what these fruits on the trees in front of me were, so I followed them." Dragon Snow some embarrassed of say.


    "I''m also curious about what these trees are, but I don''t agree with you. In my opinion, these things are not like fruits, but like pupae." Zhang Fan frowned and said to long Xue."Pupae? What''s that? It can''t be a poisonous insect Long Xue''s face was full of panic. Although she was not afraid of poisonous insects in her realm, she didn''t like insects since she was a child, even to the point of disgust.


    "I''m not sure what''s in it. I think it''s a person''s height, and it''s in a long shape. I guess that in the pupa, it''s not a poisonous insect, but a person." Zhang Fan said to long Xue seriously.


    "People? You mean these white things on that tree are human pupae? But how did these people get in? " After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue is more curious and doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure we''ll know the truth soon." With that, Zhang Fan immediately quickened his pace and rushed forward.


    Long Xue also hastened to keep up with Zhang Fan''s steps, and the two soon came to the vicinity of those trees, where they could observe these pupae closely.


    Taking a close look at the pupae on these branches, long Xue thinks that there are some in the end. The pupae on these branches really want to be the people in the shroud, hanging upside down on them, but there is no breath inside. It is estimated that if it is a person inside, then he has been dead for a long time.

 Chapter 531

    Zhang Fan took a look at these pupae and found that there was nothing unusual. He looked forward, especially the place surrounded by these trees. Zhang Fan found that there seemed to be a figure here.


    When I walked in, I found that there was a human figure, but it had become a wood carving. However, it didn''t look like it was carved by hand. Otherwise, how could it be so lifelike? If someone really carved it, then the craftsmanship of the sculptor would be very good.


    Long Xue saw Zhang Fan''s action, also felt a little curious, came to Zhang Fan''s side, curious to Zhang Fan asked: "what do you see, so ecstatic?"


    Say, long Xue followed Zhang Fan''s vision direction to see in the past, immediately found a few trees encircling the human figure, suddenly in the heart a surprised, quickly covered the mouth, almost screamed out.


    Zhang Fan saw long Xue''s action and said to him, "don''t be nervous. He doesn''t have any aura or any evil spirit. Therefore, he won''t move. So, what we need to do now is to see if there are any unsafe factors around and whether to call them over."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue nodded and began to scan around with her spiritual sense. She found that there was nothing abnormal around her and said to Zhang Fan, "according to my opinion, there is nothing special around here. There should be no danger."


    In order to ensure the safety, Zhang Fan also made an exploration around, and found no abnormality, so he said to long Xue: "in this case, you can call them over, but you must tell them not to touch anything along the way, especially the plants and trees here."


    Long Xue nods, turns around and runs to the distance, shows her body method and quickly delivers Zhang Fan''s message.


    When they heard that there was no danger ahead, they all followed Zhang Fan''s steps and came here to see what was going on here.


    When they came to Zhang Fan''s side, they all found the things hanging on the branches of these tall trees, which made them curious.


    "What is it? Is it the fruit of trees? If these things are really fruits, what kind of trees are they? " Yan Fei is more or less curious and says with a frown.


    "Whatever it is, get one down first." Gao E''s temperament has always been more urgent. He directly talked about the broad blade and long sword in his hand, and immediately cut off one of the white pupae from the branch.


    Zhang Fan didn''t stop him. After all, Zhang Fan has checked here. Everything is normal. Therefore, Zhang Fan is curious about what the white pupa on the branch is.


    When the white thing fell to the ground, the people walked cautiously towards the front and wondered what was inside.


    Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, what do you think this is? I always think something is wrong with this thing? What''s more, judging from the size, isn''t it human, or something about the size of human? "


    Lu Jiuye looked at the things on the ground and nodded. He thought Yan Fei''s words were reasonable. He said to him, "I think so too. However, we have to cut it open before we can understand what it is."


    "We''d better be more careful about the things here, especially the things that are unknown, or there are some poisonous gas in them." Dao Lang frowned and reminded everyone.


    After listening to Dao Lang''s reminder, everyone began to step back and looked at Zhang Fan together. They wanted to know what Zhang Fan thought and what kind of decision he would make in the end.


    For this matter, Zhang Fan is more at ease, after all, in such a situation, Zhang Fan has also used his spiritual sense to explore around, and has not found any dangerous situation.


    However, everything should be careful. Although Zhang Fan thinks there should be nothing here, he should also be careful so as not to lose his life because of carelessness.


    After all, this rainforest is a little different from other places. In addition, these pupae give the whole jungle a mysterious veil, and even reveal a strange.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the chrysalis on the ground and said to the people, "be careful. I''ll cut the chrysalis and see what''s inside."


    They all nodded and stood aside. They all urged their inner armor to avoid being hurt by something.


    When Zhang Fan saw that everyone was ready, he directly raised his right sword fingers together. Suddenly, a white sword Qi split the pupa in an instant, and his strength was just right.


    At this moment, everyone immediately looked into the pupa and wanted to know what was inside.


    However, when we saw the things inside, we all frowned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "It''s bone inside? In shape, it''s not like animal bones, but human bones! " Dao Lang frowned and looked at the bone in front of him. He felt uncomfortable. He looked at the trees around him and kept a certain distance from them.Gao E didn''t have any fear. After all, he thought these were just bones. There was nothing to make a fuss about. If these trees dare to come here, they can burn them directly.


    Yan Fei frowned, puzzled, and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think of this? Is it true that these people were eaten by the trees? Finally, it turned into such a pupa? "


    Lu Jiuye also felt a little strange. He looked around and explained to Yan Fei, "from the scene, it seems that this is really the case. However, I''m also a little curious. It seems that the weapons used by people here are not as simple as ordinary weapons."


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, everyone immediately looked at the weapon beside the corpse in the chrysalis and found that the weapon in his hand was two black sickles. Although it was rusty and spiritless now, it could be seen that this weapon was not used by the right people.


    Dao Lang came closer and observed carefully. He found that the bones of this man seemed to be different from those of normal people. His bones were black, but they were not charred. Instead, they were eroded by evil spirit.

 Chapter 532

    Zhang Fan took a look at the bones and said to the people, "in my observation, these people should be in the evil cultivation, otherwise, they would not be like this."


    "Evil cultivation? Why? Is it because the weapons they use are different from ours? " Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to know what reaction Zhang Fan made and why he decided that these people were evil practitioners.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Dao Lang, "this is just one of the reasons. The second reason is their bones. If a person practices evil spirit all the year round, then his bones may be eroded by evil spirit and finally become like this."


    With that, Zhang Fan pointed to the corpse bone and continued to say to the crowd, "judging from the color of his bone, it is estimated that this man has been cultivating evil spirit for at least a hundred years, so the bone will show this color. From this point, I can be sure that this man''s cultivation must be not simple."


    "That''s strange. If his cultivation is so good, how can he die here? That doesn''t make sense. " Lu Jiuye frowned and asked Zhang Fan. He didn''t understand the matter in his heart.


    According to the common sense, if these people come here and find that this is a rainforest zone, even if someone is caught by this kind of tree, they will not struggle, or just cut down the tree directly. There is no need to be so troublesome, and they will even die here, which is beyond people''s imagination.


    However, for Zhang Fan has guessed a probably, pointed to the distant wood carving, said to the public: "you want the answer should be over there."


    After listening, they looked along Zhang Fan''s finger and found a figure surrounded by tall trees. A closer look showed that the figure should be a wood carving, but from the perspective of carving methods, the wood carving is really lifelike.


    At this time, many people are very puzzled, especially Gao E, frowning and asking Zhang Fan: "who is this? I made a wood carving here, and it''s so lifelike. If I don''t pay attention, I may be scared to death by him. "


    Dao Lang stepped forward and took a close look at the wood carving. He found that the wood carving looked really lifelike, and even some wrinkles were incisively carved. This kind of craft is really rare in the world.


    At this time, all the people around have begun to look for anything else, but there is nothing here except wood. Moreover, through what happened just now, it shows that the tree is alive. If not, then the death of these people will become a mystery.


    "It''s a wonderful carving craft. It''s amazing that someone can make wood carvings so lifelike. I''ve lived for so many years, and I haven''t seen any master who can do it. It''s amazing that he can benefit from it." Lu Jiuye said with a surprised look on his face.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, everyone looked at the wood carving one after another. They felt that Lu Jiuye was right. This kind of carving technique has reached the level of detail and perfection. It''s definitely a good handicraft. And everyone, like Lu Jiuye, began to observe and praise the wood carving. They all felt that this kind of wood carving technique is accurate It''s really powerful.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the wood carving. On the whole, it should be an old man sitting on the ground with his knees crossed. His hands made a complex mark. His eyes closed slightly and he was dressed in a long shirt. At the end of his hand print, his body seemed to be connected with these trees and the trees around him. Finally, it became like this.


    After carefully observing the old man''s posture, Zhang Fan made a bold guess in his heart, sorted out the language, and said to the public: "if I guess correctly, this should not be a wood carving, but the people in it should be living people. In the end, it turned out to be like this."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone was surprised. They looked at the woodcarving one after another. They looked at Zhang Fan curiously and asked Zhang Fan.


    "No, it''s not wood carving? If so, why did he become like this? Is it true that he was also eaten by these trees? Is that why it''s like this? "


    "Maybe it is. After all, the trees here are really terrible, so we''d better be careful of all the trees here, otherwise, we may end up worse than him."


    "Yes, and these trees are a little unfriendly. After all, judging from the figures on the trees, they all died in these trees. If so, should we leave now?"


    Everyone looked at Zhang Fan again, and also wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s opinions on this matter. At the same time, they all talked about some trees nearby, so as not to be hanged by them.


    Zhang Fan didn''t agree with them. He cut off several pupae on his fingers and cut them all open. These pupae are all black bones, and they are mainly evil spirits. That is to say, these people are evil practitioners.


    Looking at the wood carving among the trees again, I felt that the old man''s face didn''t look like a villain. On the contrary, he was kind-hearted and didn''t look like a villain.Thinking about the scene of abandoning zongmen at that time, Zhang Fan could almost restore the whole thing.


    "I think it should be like this." Zhang Fan looked around and began to say to the crowd.


    It turns out that this is not a rainforest zone, but a desert, that is to say, there is nothing special about it.


    However, some people suddenly met a lot of evil practitioners. There was a big war between them. At the end of the battle, the old man sealed everyone with his own strength, but the old man also paid the price of his life. That''s why this situation happened.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people felt that there was some truth. When they looked at the figurines again, they were shocked.


    Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan curiously, "what kind of person can have such ability to seal everyone with his own strength? I can''t believe it. "


    Yan Fei was also very curious and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think is the matter with this man? Does he really have the ability? He sealed all the evil cultivation with his own strength. What is his realm

 Chapter 533

    Lu Jiuye looked at the woodcarving, shook his head slightly, and said to Yan Fei, "it''s hard to say. After all, everyone''s abilities are different. Some people''s abilities are even beyond our imagination. If this person is still alive, it''s estimated that his strength is not low. But now it seems that this person is like wood, so I think he must have used some forbidden techniques, In the end, it is beyond one''s own ability and out of control, and finally it will become like this. "


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "I believe that this person must have something to do. That''s why he did it. He even killed these people at his own cost. It''s estimated that he has been driven to the end by these people."


    Zhang Fan came to the woodcarving and carefully observed it. He found that there seemed to be many wounds on the woodcarving, almost all of which were penetrating wounds. In other words, this person must have been seriously injured before he died, otherwise, he would never have risked his life with such moves.


    "I''m still curious. What good things are there in these human pupae? Shall we open them all?" Dao Lang hugged his shoulder, touching his chin, and said thoughtfully.


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, everyone also moved their eyes from the woodcarving to the pupa on the tree again. I think there''s some truth in Dao Lang''s words. If all the people here are evil practitioners, their weapons are still there. Maybe they will be good. Even if they are full of evil spirit, they can find a place to forge again. This is not a waste of materials.


    What''s more, wood carving and these evil practitioners are in a state of dying together. In this way, the value of storage space or storage bag in their hands will also be left. I don''t know if they can find anything good inside.


    Gao E took a look at the pupae, nodded and said to Dao Lang, "it''s up to me if it''s difficult."


    With that, Gao E directly took out the broad and tough sword in his hand and waved it quickly. In an instant, countless swords were chopped at the pupae. In an instant, all the pupae were chopped up, and the bones immediately fell to the ground. All kinds of evil weapons came out one after another, and even some things made everyone on the scene unable to name.


    Dao Lang took a look at the weapons on the ground. He rubbed his hands and said to himself, "there are so many evil weapons. When I take them back to my grandfather, I believe he will be very happy. Maybe he can extract a lot of rare materials from them."


    As he said this, Dao Lang began to pick up the weapons on the ground. However, most of these weapons have failed. They are just ordinary iron. The evil spirit on them has long disappeared without the owner''s support. Moreover, the materials are not valuable.


    After all, these weapons are made by the evil practitioners themselves, and good materials are hard to find. Therefore, they can only make do with one side of the materials. However, the material is not particularly important to them. After all, there are very few materials in the world that can really make the evil practitioners'' blade.


    However, they also have a way to deal with all this. Although there are few materials, they can first forge weapons with ordinary materials, and then cultivate them with the evil spirit cultivated in their bodies. It just takes some time.


    Dao Lang searched for these materials. He was full of confidence and frowned slightly. He thought to himself that the materials used in these weapons were too general. Some weapons even had flaws on them. Even when they were quenched, they didn''t master them well. It was clearly a very failed thing. This kind of weapon is really a forger to fight with I''ve lost all my face, and I don''t improve the owner of the weapon.


    "These are all rags. How can they be used to fight without any value? Then I can beat them with a stick. " Dao Lang turned his mouth while he was rummaging, with a look of disdain on his face.


    After all, he had been with grandfather Dao since he was a child, and he knew all about forging technology, especially for some materials. However, after a long time of searching, he didn''t find anything that was eye-catching.


    Yan Fei took a look at the bones in front of him and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do we want to find something valuable from these bones?"


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yanfei, "I don''t think it''s necessary. The people who can be killed are probably useless cannon fodder. They don''t have any good things on them. They don''t even have space storage rings. Therefore, we don''t have to waste our efforts."


    Gao E just looked at these bones and found nothing special. He just picked up some weapons with special shapes, but there was no aura on them, so he didn''t have any interest in these things.


    Zhang Fan was still looking at the wood carving in front of him. His eyes were full of doubts. He asked Shi Xian, "this man looks very powerful, but he didn''t leave anything about his life. Did he say that he was taken away by others?"


    Shi Xian nodded to Zhang Fan and said: "yes, if I guess correctly, although this person is holding the psychology of dying together with the other party, some people still escape his bondage. So after he dies, this person will come back and take everything from him. It''s possible."Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to Shi Xian, "according to my observation, this man seems to have been seriously injured. At the last moment, he used a kind of forbidden technique to kill some of the evil practitioners around him, holding the psychology of dying together. However, can you see which evil practitioners he is right? I don''t think it''s the same as that sect. It''s Jiuyou sect. "


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not easy to say. After all, the information we get now is too little. However, we can look for it from those pupae to see if there are any clues. Maybe we can know something."


    Zhang Fan thinks what Shi Xian said is reasonable. After all, there will be certain clues in this place. As long as something happens, there will be traces. It''s better to look around. Maybe we can find something.


    After another look at the bones scattered on the ground, especially what Dao Lang was looking for, he felt that they were just ordinary products. There was nothing to prove the true origin of these evil cultivation.

 Chapter 534

    But at this time, Shi Xian immediately said to Zhang Fan, "eh? A weapon over there seems very strange. I have a look at it. Almost everything here is rubbish. Only a good weapon not far to your left. "


    After hearing what Shi Xian said, Zhang Fan was also very curious. He made a search around with his spiritual sense and found that there was a weapon in the position Shi Xian pointed out, which vaguely sent out some weak spiritual power. This makes Zhang Fan more curious. After all, the things here have a history of at least several hundred years. The things with aura still exist now must not be ordinary products.


    Directly came to the location of the weapon, Zhang Fan cleaned up the bones above, and found a full moon machete. The blade on it was still flashing black light, and there was no sign of rust.


    Shi Xian took a look at the full moon machete and said to Zhang Fan, "now I can be sure that this sword should be a weapon in the legendary Jiuyou sect. Generally, the lower level elders in Jiuyou sect have such a weapon in their hands. Therefore, it is a symbol of status."


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and asked Shi Xian, "that is to say, what this man met was the same group of people in Jiuyou sect as the one who was destroyed at that time?"


    Shi Xian continued to shake his head and said to Zhang Fan, "however, it''s not sure. After all, those people in the clan didn''t know how long they had died. Their bodies were frozen, and it''s impossible to predict the time of death. This person has become a woodcarving. There was a rainforest in the desert, and there was no moth infestation in the middle of it It''s impossible to speculate on the time of death, but one thing is for sure, that is, he and that sect met the same people in Jiuyou sect. "


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "however, I think they still met the same group of people in Jiuyou sect. Just think about it, Jiuyou sect has rarely appeared in the river and lake. Most of the time, it is hidden, there is no news, and even there will be no activities for hundreds of years. Therefore, these people should be the same group."


    Zhang Fan thinks the same way. After all, Jiuyou cult has very few activities. Moreover, if we can calculate from the time, it was hundreds of years ago. After all, these bones have not been completely weathered, but the skin and flesh have now decayed and disappeared.


    He took another look at the machete in his hand. Zhang Fan called Daolang, motioned him to come, and gave him the machete in his hand.


    Dao Lang saw the machete in Zhang Fan''s hand, and his eyes were full of hope. He said excitedly to Zhang Fan, "I''ve been looking for it for so long, and finally found something that looks good. Where did you find it?"


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Dao Lang: "it''s over there. I have a look. There''s nothing valuable around here. This one should be the best. You don''t have to waste time. I think we''d better move on."


    Dao Lang nodded, called the crowd for a while, moved on, and soon left the place.


    On the way, long Xue felt a little curious and asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what''s the matter with that place just now? You said that man was not a woodcarving, but used a kind of forbidden technique, and wanted to die with the enemy? So that''s what it''s like? Why can''t I understand? "


    Zhang Fan smiles and explains to long Xue: "in fact, this matter is very simple, not as complicated as you think, because this person and the destroyed clan we have explored before are suffering from the same set of evils in cultivation."


    "The same group of evil practitioners?" Although Gao E didn''t have much interest in this matter, when he heard that the wood carving and the previous clan suffered from the same evil cultivation, he could not help but feel a little curious and asked Zhang Fan.


    "Not bad." Zhang Fan''s eyes firmly answered to Gao E: "if I guess correctly, the whole story should be like this."


    After that, Zhang Fan began to tell the story to several people. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the development of the whole thing is probably like this.


    In the unknown sect, there is a treasure of the demon clan, which attracted Jiuyou sect. Jiuyou sect began to attack the mountain gate. The powerful sect soon broke the border of protecting the sect and washed the sect with blood. They didn''t leave any living. The means were extremely cruel.


    After that, the leader of the clan died in battle and was captured by the treasure sealed with the nebula. Then Jiuyou sect made an angry move, moving heiyang in heihesen prison here, turning the clan and all the places nearby into a no man''s land. From that moment on, it seems that the place has been isolated from the world and no one cares about it.


    After all this, the people in Jiuyou sect want to leave. But at this time, they meet the old man who has become a woodcarving. The old man''s character should be very upright. Even one person has to fight with these evil practitioners. Finally, with some evil practitioners, they will die. That''s why they become what they are now.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s explanation, everyone felt that there was some truth, but they also felt that it was not worth it for the old man.


    Gao E shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "I think the old man who has become a woodcarving just now has overestimated his strength. He dares to fight against so many masters of Jiuyou cult alone. That''s why he has become like this."Dao Lang also felt that there was some truth, and then he said: "I think so too. That man is also a rare master, but he underestimated the strength of the people in Jiuyou sect, and finally he became like this. So, I think he overestimated his own meaning."


    Yan Fei was more or less curious and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think is the matter with this man? How do I feel that if this master can cultivate to this level, his mind may not be so bad. "


    Lu Jiuye smiles and nods to Yanfei. "You''re right. Most experts are calm. Even more impatient people have self-knowledge. At least in the process of growing up, as long as they can survive, they have a certain analysis of their own strength and forms in the world."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "in this world, many things are more complicated than we think."

 Chapter 535

    "There are a lot of people who are still in a state of overstepping their ability, but such people never go far. Even if some proud sons of heaven grow up to a certain level, they still don''t see mountains, and such people are not without them."


    "However, for such people, they can hardly live long, because they will always get into trouble. Moreover, the troubles they cause are not so easy to solve. What''s more, the world is a flash higher than a mountain, and there is a strong hand in the strong. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth, and I will pay a lot for my reckless actions Price. "


    "And the one who can use the forbidden technique, I think, must not be because he acted rashly, only because he had to, or he must have his own motive, so he would not hesitate to kill many of the evil cultivation in Jiuyou sect at the cost of his life."


    "However, from this situation, it''s not difficult to see that this person''s realm is at least about the realm of heaven. Otherwise, it''s impossible for him to make such a big scene. A master of heaven must have something valuable on him, or he must have been targeted by the people of Jiuyou sect. That''s why he used this move when he had to."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei thinks it''s very reasonable. After all, things are changeable. It''s not so easy for many experts to get to the top. They will experience countless disasters. Maybe they will fall down at any time. Therefore, they should constantly improve their strength in an effective time. When their strength is poor, they must be careful and learn to hide In this way, we can develop smoothly.


    The crowd continued to move forward. Due to the need to open the road, the woods around were very dense, and there was no road at all. According to the map of long Xue, we could basically determine a direction. Zhang Fan led the crowd to open the road and move forward.


    Just at this time, Zhang Fan found another relic in front of him. Everything here has been weathered, especially some courtyard walls. The weathering is very serious. It can only be vaguely seen that this building, which has experienced a hundred years of vicissitudes, should be a family.


    However, in terms of scale, it is still relatively large. Some of the buildings have not collapsed. For example, there are some places similar to palaces. These places are probably the assembly hall of a family, but now it is empty. All the things are covered with thick dust and yellow sand, plus the wind on the buildings We can see that the family here must have experienced many years of vicissitudes.


    "It looks like a family here, but it should be well preserved, but no one has lived here for many years." Dao Lang looked at the weathered courtyard wall in front of him and said with a frown.


    "I''m a little curious. This place is not far away from the sect just now, nor is it far away from the woodcarving. But from this point of view, it seems that the family here has not been baptized by Jiuyou sect. Why on earth is that?" Long Xue is a little curious and asks Zhang Fan.


    Yan Fei asked Lu Jiuye curiously: "Jiuye, there seems to be a big family ahead. Do you want to go and have a look? I think it''s getting late now. Let''s settle down in that place tonight."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei, "well, we''ve been walking for a long time. Besides, after we come out of the woods, we need to have a good rest now. After we''ve got enough energy, we''ll be able to go on the road tomorrow."


    Zhang Fan also heard the words of the people around him, and found that the light in the woods was getting dimmer and dimmer. In this case, it was good to have such a place to settle down.


    "Everyone is working hard, so let''s settle down in this place today." Zhang Fan turned around and said to the crowd.


    Zhang Fan nodded in front of them and entered the courtyard together.


    During this period, Zhang Fan has made an observation of the surrounding environment, and found no abnormality. In addition, there are no poisonous insects in this rainforest, so everything here is really safe.


    After entering the courtyard, Dao Lang and others inspected several rooms and found that there was some dust inside, and some things were useless, such as some bedrooms with rotten wood, so they couldn''t sleep.


    After a brief tidying up, the people raised a fire in the yard, sat around, simply ate something, and cleaned up some of the larger rooms, preparing to spend the night here.


    When it was completely dark, people sat around the campfire and chatted. After all, it was not as desolate as the desert hills. There were trees all around, and the air was moist.


    However, at night, the sky is completely out of sight, completely covered by these trees, and nothing can be seen.


    Long Xue is to take out the ice bead, in the hands of constant play, with aura to test, suddenly, ice bead on the cold become more rich.


    When Dao Lang and others saw this scene, they kept away from long Xue, because Dao Lang and Gao E had suffered losses on long Xue''s ice pearl. Now they think about it, they are still afraid of it.Yan Fei looked around and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I think this family must have been big before. Let''s explore and see what kind of family it is and whether there will be any treasures left behind."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and thought that Yan Fei had something to say. After all, he didn''t have a good visit here. He just felt that there was nothing around him, only a lot of rotten wood, and he didn''t have any detailed observation.


    Therefore, Yanfei''s proposal has also aroused Lu Jiuye''s interest. Anyway, leisure is also leisure. It''s better to explore here. However, Lu Jiuye still wants to ask Zhang Fan for his opinions on this matter.


    Zhang Fan also heard the conversation between the two people, and made a spiritual exploration around them. He found that there were no hidden dangers, no wild animals, not even an ant.


    Although there is no place with strong aura detected in this place, Zhang fan can feel it if a special method is used to seal some places.

 Chapter 536

    However, after all, it is not very accurate under the spiritual exploration. Sometimes, some seal methods are different, which will isolate the spiritual. Therefore, it is necessary to explore here.


    "Well, in that case, let''s look separately to see if there are some secret passages or dark layers hidden in the family. If anyone finds anything abnormal, he will say it directly, but it''s better not to risk his own life." Zhang Fan nodded and said to the crowd.


    Everyone nodded, for this family, their hearts seem to be full of a magical feeling, but also has an unspeakable mystery.


    When Zhang Fan finished speaking, everyone in a group of two began to explore the family here.


    Dao Lang and Gao E have a good relationship. They walk towards the inner courtyard together. Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei walk towards the East Cross courtyard. Long Xue stands in the same place and looks at Zhang Fan. His purpose is very clear. He wants to form a team with Zhang Fan and explore together.


    Zhang Fan naturally wrote her meaning, so he took long Xue and simply tidied up and walked towards the direction of crossing the courtyard in the West.


    While exploring, Zhang Fan said to long Xue: "according to my recent observation of you, your spiritual sense seems to be very strong. In other words, you have made great efforts in the cultivation of perception. I guess you''re right."


    Long Xue nodded and said to Zhang Fan: "to tell you the truth, our dragon family''s skills are mainly based on spiritual cultivation. It is said that our ancestors of the dragon family can use spiritual cultivation to protect things. But after so many years, it seems that no one in our dragon family can do this. So, it has become a legend to use spiritual cultivation to develop things ¡£¡±


    After a pause, long Xue looks at Zhang Fan. He is more or less curious. After all, he has seen Zhang Fan''s skills. He is more or less curious and asks Zhang Fan: "by the way, your spiritual sense seems to be very strong, otherwise, you can''t use Royal sword. Is there any special method in it?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to long Xue, "it''s not very difficult to say, but it''s definitely not simple. After all, it''s not easy to grasp the combination between spiritual power and spiritual consciousness. Even I''m secretly exploring how to combine the two things perfectly."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue can''t help thinking deeply. He always feels that Zhang Fan''s words seem to have been heard somewhere, and this kind of statement is not groundless.


    After thinking about it, long Xue suddenly thought of it. Isn''t this the highest level of spiritual cultivation in the long family? If it is true, isn''t Zhang Fan now cultivating his spiritual consciousness to a certain extent?


    Just as long Xue thought to herself, Zhang Fan stopped when he stepped on a stone slab. He frowned and said to long Xue: "something''s wrong. There are mechanisms in this yard. Be careful. "


    Voice just fell, suddenly from the front of the room shot out a few gas awn, these gas awn was colorful, straight to Zhang Fan''s direction.


    As soon as long Xue saw that the situation was not good, he immediately urged Bing Lingzhu to form a frozen barrier in front of them. It looked very thick, but it was transparent. He could basically see what was going on in front of them.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes. It seems that it''s not so easy to escape from this courtyard. All the mechanisms here must be broken. Otherwise, you can''t enter the room inside. Even if it''s opportunistic, you can''t open the follow-up mechanism in the end.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took a look around. From the perspective of the courtyard, this courtyard is different from other places. After all, in many families, what they pay attention to is a place with a round sky. When they look up at the sky, it is endless and always like a pot lid, which is buckled on the top.


    This is the reason why the courtyard is designed in a square shape. Otherwise, it is not in accordance with the rules of heaven and earth. Many families and clans pay more attention to this. If it goes against the rules, it is not natural and will hinder the development of clans or clans.


    However, since this is the design, there must be a reason for this design. Moreover, Zhang Fan also found that he was at the center of the yard at this time, which was quite unfavorable. It can be said that any attack in any direction would make his position a target.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to long Xue: "you should stand far away and leave here. This is the center of this place, and now the mechanism has been triggered, so you must be careful. Only after I break all the mechanisms can you pass through here smoothly."


    Long Xue wanted to fight against these organs together with Zhang Fan, but she was afraid that she would delay Zhang Fan. In that case, Zhang Fan might be involved. Moreover, to break these organs is different from many people.


    If it''s a multi person battle, you can help. But if it''s not such a situation and it''s the current mechanism, you need to be more careful. Otherwise, it''s easy to be hurt by these blunders, and a large number of people will add to the chaos. It''s not as flexible as a small number of people.


    "Well, in that case, you should be more careful yourself." Finish saying, long Xue also didn''t do too much hesitation, turned round toward the corner direction of the side rushed past.Zhang Fan stepped on the stone slab under his feet and knew in his heart that this was the central point of all the mechanisms. Although he triggered the mechanism when he stepped on the stone slab, if he raised his foot, the mechanism would continue to be triggered.


    In other words, this place is the switch of the whole mechanism. If you want to handle the mechanism well, you must start from this place.


    Seeing that long Xue had found a shelter, Zhang Fan raised his feet directly. In a moment, countless Qi awns around him began to shoot towards Zhang Fan. The speed was as fast as lightning. Moreover, the strength of Qi awn was very powerful, almost the same as the full blow of the Mahayana masters. An invisible pressure gathered towards Zhang Fan.


    "Be careful!" Although she knows that Zhang Fan has great ability and strength, long Xue, who is watching the battle, also feels a little scared. She can obviously feel the inexplicable pressure.


    Zhang Fan looked around, his face was expressionless. In his opinion, such a degree of attack was not enough to see. Moreover, first he urged the sword to change its shape, then he moved his mind. The cold water sword at his waist suddenly came out of its sheath, and a pale blue cold awn directly met the air awn, which immediately intertwined with each other and made a brilliant spark.

 Chapter 537

    The speed of these Qi mang is really too fast. Long Xue''s face shows the color of panic. Looking at Zhang Fan in the field, he can''t help but get nervous. At the same time, he thinks to himself that if he was in the field, he might have been beaten into a sieve.


    But Zhang Fan''s reaction ability is quite fast. He uses the cold water sword in his hand to change the shape of the sword. In a moment, he blocks all the Qi awns and can''t get close to him.


    In the fight against these gas Mang, Zhang Fan''s heart can not help but think to himself, so go on, when is a head? If you don''t find the root cause quickly, it is estimated that if you go on like this, you will be consumed to death.


    At this time, Dao Lang and others also heard the sound. They had nothing to find for the place they were searching. They rushed towards the direction of fighting.


    When entering the courtyard, people were shocked by the scene, especially when they saw so many Qi awns, and they were colorful. It was obvious that these Qi awns must have different attributes, so they were so fast. They didn''t give people reaction time at all. To be honest, such things were not easy to defend.


    "What''s the situation?" Dao Lang''s face shocked several people nearby asked.


    "I don''t know, but it seems that Zhang Fan is trapped by these anger. Let''s go and help." Gao E''s temperament is more impatient, so he will go forward to help Zhang Fan block the anger.


    Lu Jiuye stopped him for a moment and said to him, "don''t act rashly. In my opinion, Zhang fan can deal with it alone. If we want to help him now, we must find out where the root of the anger is. If we can''t find it, it''s estimated that Zhang Fan will be trapped in it all the time, unless the anger is completely exhausted."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye took a look at the Qi awns in the field, frowned and continued: "this kind of Qi awn looks colorful. In fact, each color represents an attribute attack. Different attacks have different powers. Together, the power is extremely powerful. We''d better find out where the source of the mechanism is first. In this way, we can make it Can really help Zhang Fan. "


    Long Xue has been in a distant position, found that this place did not have any air awn attack, as if it was a dead corner, but under such a careful attack, this dead corner should have a special purpose.


    Long Xue also realized this. She reacted from her shock and began to look around. She found that there was a stone on the ground that seemed different from other stones. This stone radiated light and showed light blue, which was a bit like water.


    In the air awn attacking Zhang Fan, there is a corresponding color of air awn. Long Xue can''t help suspecting that this stone may be one of the energy stones attacking Zhang Fan. If it is, breaking it may help Zhang Fan to lighten his burden.


    Thinking of this, long Xue directly moved the cold air in her body and drew out the white sword in her hand. The blade of the sword trembled, and a sword with frost suddenly froze the light blue stone. With a backhand, the palm wind directly smashed the frozen stone.


    After finishing all this, long Xue quickly turns to look at the situation in the field, carefully analyzes it in her heart, and finds that these attacks on Zhang Fan''s Qi mang really lack a light blue attack.


    Seeing this, long Xue''s heart is suddenly happy. It seems that these energy stones with different colors are really where the attacker Zhang Fan''s anger lies, as long as they are broken.


    After understanding this truth, long Xue shouts to Dao Lang and others in the distance: "break those shining stones quickly! Only in this way can we stop the attack of Qi mang! "


    After hearing long Xue''s words, people didn''t quite understand, but they also began to look around to see if there were any shining stones around.


    Yan Fei turns around and finds that there seems to be such a stone behind him. She quickly asks Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, isn''t this the kind of stone that Miss long is talking about? Will it be ok if you break him?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye also looked back and looked around. He thought it should be like this. He said to Yan Fei, "it should be OK. According to the layout here, there are some vacancies here, so there must be something different here, maybe it''s where the organ is."


    Yan Fei nodded, directly took out the North snow knife behind him, aimed at the stone, and immediately sent out a very domineering knife gas.


    With a bang, the stone was smashed by knife gas, turned into a ball of powder and scattered to one side.


    After finishing all this, the crowd quickly looked at the situation in the field and found that although there was still Qi mang attacking Zhang Fan, such a color was missing.


    "It really seems to work!" When Dao Lang saw this, he was very happy. He continued to look around and began to look for the stone with such light.


    Lu Jiuye did not look around. He observed the situation in the field and found that there were seven Qi awns in the field. That is to say, according to the common sense, there should be nine Qi awns here. Now two stones have been broken, so there are two less Qi awns in the field.In this way, it''s not very difficult to untie this array. Just smash all the shining stones, and you can help Zhang Fan out of the misery.


    Gao E and Dao Lang cooperate with each other. Gao E, with his strong body, tries his best to block the air awn and let Dao Lang pass by. At the same time, he quickly smashes the luminous stones in the distance. The cooperation efficiency between them is very high, and it''s easy to smash the luminous stones.


    These things are not difficult for Lord Lu Jiuye. Although he attacks through various kinds of air, he is proficient in space power. He can smash all these luminous stones with space power, and none of them will leak.


    When Zhang Fan saw what they were doing, he also understood that they were helping himself and where the Qi awn came from. He immediately used his sword technique. The cold water sword turned into a blue light and directly smashed a green stone in the distance.


    Everyone''s cooperation ability is very strong, the whole array has been smashed in an instant, and all the Qi disappears in the moment.


    Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh in their heart. They were all in a state of high tension just now. Now they feel a little tired when they relax.

 Chapter 538

    Lu Jiuye several people came to Zhang Fan''s side, see Zhang Fan safe and sound, all this just relieved, began to look around.


    Dao Lang took a look around and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, it seems that you are not lucky. No one has anything in the places we searched, and no organ has been found at all. If this place is met by me, I would have become a sieve, or you have great ability."


    After listening to Gao E''s words, Dao Lang couldn''t help but curl his mouth and said to him, "cut, do you think the place with mechanism is a little bit of back? You went there so smoothly, did you find anything valuable? "


    Dao Lang thought about it and shook his head to Gao E, saying that he didn''t find anything.


    Gao E gave him a look and said to Dao Lang with his shoulder in his arms, "that''s all right. You don''t have anything on your side. That''s why it''s so easy. When Zhang Fan meets such a mechanism, it means that there must be something good in this place. That''s why it''s so. Therefore, Zhang Fan is the luckiest one among us."


    After hearing what Gao E said, Dao Lang thought about it. He thought that there was some truth in what he said. It''s true. Sometimes, calm waves are not a good thing. On the contrary, it''s going through some storms that we can gain a lot.


    Long Xue takes a look at the building in front of him. Although the building in front of him looks very old-fashioned, and the wall also has a sense of vicissitudes, in terms of scale, the building in front of him is the core of everything in the yard, no matter from which point of view.


    Therefore, long Xue dares to conclude that there must be something good in this place. She can''t wait for it, but she keeps suppressing her curiosity and doesn''t say anything, because she believes that even if there is something in it, the risk also exists. If she acts rashly, her life may be in danger.


    Especially when he thought of the organs in the courtyard, long Xue even felt a kind of shudder in her heart, so she turned to look at Zhang Fan and wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s opinions.


    Although Zhang Fan has made a spiritual exploration of it and found that there is nothing in it, from the perspective of the organ just now, Zhang Fan has made a major discovery. Everything in this courtyard seems not as simple as he thought, and even some places have the function of hiding breath.


    Just like the mechanism in the yard just now, if it wasn''t triggered by Zhang Fan, it seemed that it couldn''t be detected by spiritual sense at all. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan''s quick reaction, Zhang Fan would have been a corpse just now, and what kind of flesh and blood would it be.


    After a brief look around, Zhang Fan reminded the crowd: "you should be careful. The mechanism here is a bit unusual. It''s very difficult to find. If it is triggered carelessly, it may even make people unprepared."


    "Don''t worry. Let me take the lead this time. I''ll see how powerful the mechanism here is." Gao E''s heart says that he doesn''t agree. He''s as strong as steel, and he''s not afraid of any attack at all.


    Zhang Fan didn''t say anything. He let Gao E go ahead, but he was already on the alert. If there was any disturbance around, Zhang Fan would find out for the first time.


    Gao E swaggered in the direction of the building in front of him, as if he didn''t care about anything. He didn''t need to be afraid of anything because he was strong.


    When he came to the door of the main hall, Zhang Fan found that the door on the main hall was hidden in front of him. He only needed to push it gently to open it without locking it.


    Lu Jiuye continued to take out the night pearl. The light blue light of the night pearl began to shine around. He asked Zhang Fan, "do we want to go in and have a look?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it, nodded and said: "since we have come now, it''s OK to have a look. It''s no big deal. Just be careful."


    After listening to Zhang Fan, Gao E swaggers forward. He doesn''t care if there is a mechanism. After all, his body is not bad. No one can leave any traces on him except Zhang Fan.


    Came to the front of the hall, this section of the road is very smooth, Gao E looked at the front of the door, frowned slightly, pushed the door into.


    With the help of the night pearl in Lu Jiuye''s hand, they began to observe the surroundings in order to avoid any danger suddenly.


    In this hall, except for a few chairs, there is basically nothing and nothing. Moreover, it has been empty for a long time now, and even some chairs have begun to get moldy. The whole room is full of moldy smell.


    "It seems that no one has used it for a long time. I think it has been more than 100 years at least." Gao E took a look at the situation in the room and said to Zhang Fan with a frown.


    "Yes, it''s not the whole family that started to move. It''s not here now, so it''s been abandoned for nearly a hundred years." Dao Lang holds his shoulder and says to Zhang Fan.


    While saying this, several people walked into the lobby and began to observe around, but they found nothing. They just felt that it was empty for a long time.At this time, Yanfei was curious and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I think there is something wrong with this family. In the rooms I searched just now, many boxes still contain some ancient clothes, and even some necessities in life, such as tea, cloth and soft things. Even if a family really moves, why Didn''t you take all these things with you? "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it, and thought that there was some truth in what Yanfei said. Even if some clans or families were ready to move, some soft things still needed to be sorted out, or even taken away together. If they could not take away, there was no way, so they had to stay here.


    However, just now, when we searched around with Yanfei, we found that there were still some women''s gold and silver jewelry in such a place. For a woman, it is impossible not to take these things away. Unless they have something serious and need to leave here quickly, there is no time to clean them up. Otherwise, these things are dangerous It can''t be the rest.


    Therefore, from this point of view, Lu Jiuye also thinks that it is really suspicious here. What is the reason for such a big family to move suddenly?

 Chapter 539

    Zhang Fan didn''t care about this. He still searched the whole room, but he didn''t find anything. Just in the back hall, he found some spirit stones that had lost their aura. These spirit stones were not thrown here because they had been absorbed by people, but because they had been placed for too long, the aura leaked out and finally turned into a pile of useless stones.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan is also doubting this. If it''s really a large-scale migration, at least the spirit stone needs to be brought. It''s a necessity for all people, and it won''t be left behind at all. However, it''s really strange that these spirit stones are put here and lose all their spirit.


    While thinking about it, Zhang Fan inadvertently raised his head and found that in the whole lobby, there was still such a painting. This painting was a wash painting, on which was painted an old man in white clothes, with white hair and beard. His eyes were really bright and tall. Even in the painting, he was also exuding a kind of dignity and light prestige.


    Seeing this painting, Zhang Fan could not help but feel a little stunned. He also felt strange. How could there be such a painting here? Who is the old man above?


    With curiosity in his heart, Zhang Fan asked Shi Xian, "master, do you know who the characters in this painting are? How do I feel that there is something wrong with the people in this painting? In other words, the painting is not as simple as drawing such a figure. "


    Shi Xian took a look at the painting, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "this painting is a treasure. You guessed it right. It''s not just a painting, because the characters in the painting were originally transformed by the ghost of the original owner, that is, his spiritual power. The master who can leave such a mark is definitely not an ordinary person, but his ghost is now I''m still in a state of deep sleep. If I can wake him up, I may know what''s going on here. "


    At this time, long Xue in the back hall, suddenly issued a scream, the whole hall is very empty, long Xue''s sudden scream, instantly scared everyone here, rushed to the direction of the back hall, want to know what long Xue saw.


    Zhang Fan is very fast. He shows his body method of flying in the starry sky. Holding the shadow behind him, he quickly comes to the back hall. He sees that long Xue''s face is a little pale and seems to be frightened. His face is even more pale and his eyes are full of fear.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Dao Lang was puzzled. Although long Xue was a girl, she was at least the eldest lady of the long family. She was not in a low level. She had never seen any big waves before. What could frighten him?


    Gao E also feels a little strange. He rushes in from the outside. When he is about to open his mouth to ask Longxue, he can see the direction Longxue is looking at from his point of view. He is also stunned and can''t help frowning.


    Zhang Fanshun looks at long Xue''s eyes and finds a corpse standing not far in front of him. The corpse looks like an old man. He is shriveled and has become a mummy.


    In fact, there''s nothing terrible about mummies. Just now, in the rainforest, people have seen some bones, and they have some psychological preparation. It''s just that the mummies in front of us seem a little strange, and they are covered with all kinds of strange flowers. These flowers look colorful and beautiful, but they reveal a kind of frightening feeling.


    "Ninth master, what is this? Do you know why these flowers grow on people Dao Lang''s heart is very curious, one face doubts of ask a way to Lu Jiu Ye.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the mummy in front of him. He also felt a little strange. He took a close look at the large flowers on the mummy. He couldn''t help but was slightly stunned. His eyes seemed to have an incredible look.


    "This This is The flower of death? " Lu Jiuye said to himself with a shocked face that he was already surprised to the limit.


    Dao Lang was curious and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you think these flowers are the flowers of death? Why is there such a thing? How on earth did they come? "


    Others looked at Lu Jiuye with doubts in their eyes. They wanted to hear what happened to the flower of death.


    Lu Jiuye stabilized his mood and began to tell the public that the flower of death was actually a kind of poison, colorless and tasteless. However, after the poison entered the body, it would slowly turn into a seed and enter the man''s elixir field. Normally, it would absorb aura. As long as the aura was completely absorbed, the seed could take root and germinate, and finally turn into a flower A flower takes human bones and muscles as its roots and vines, and blood as its veins. When it finally blooms, it is the time for the person to die.


    However, this kind of thing is almost extinct in the world. It''s very rare, and even the materials are very rare. Moreover, people in the right way will never use this kind of thing. If someone really uses it, he will be found, and no one will take the risk.


    Therefore, only the people in the evil cultivation will resort to any means. Such cruel methods are really shameful. As long as they are caught, everyone will be killed.


    However, this man has been dead for a long time, at least for hundreds of years. Judging from the flowers on him, his realm must not be low. Otherwise, there would not be so many flowers of death on him.After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, everyone began to fall into deep meditation. They didn''t understand why this person became like this. But after seeing this person, they would feel a little chilly and even uncomfortable.


    Long Xue came to Zhang Fan''s side and whispered to Zhang Fan, "can we leave here now? I''m really afraid. This place is really weird."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "this place seems to be full of strangeness and danger. Judging from this corpse, his realm is not low. He is likely to be the head of the whole family. As for other people, we don''t know. So, let''s leave here first. Anyway, there is nothing here."


    Everyone thinks that what Zhang Fan said is reasonable. It''s better to leave here first, and don''t have any detention. Although this person has been dead for a hundred years, even if there is the poison of the flower of death, it is estimated that he has had sex, but it still makes people feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 540

    They quickly left the hall. Before leaving, Zhang Fan put the painting in the storage ring. When he had a chance, he would do a good research.


    Back in the courtyard, almost no one was sleepy. They always felt that there was a kind of overcast wind in this place. Everyone was looking forward to the dawn and could leave here quickly.


    Finally, the night finally passed, and the people set out on the road and went on.


    After a long journey and Zhang Fan''s correct command, the people finally walked out of the rainforest. There was a valley in front of them. The valley was surrounded by clouds and fog, which seemed to have a mysterious feeling. Moreover, there were many strange flowers and plants around. The valley was also full of aura. After taking a sip, they all felt refreshed.


    Long Xue looked around, took a breath of aura, closed her eyes, and felt that every pore in her body was opened, which was really comfortable.


    Looking at the surrounding mountains and valleys, long Xuedun felt shocked and quickly took out the map with an excited look in his eyes.


    "Valleys, mountains, flowers and plants! That is to say, after we pass through here, we have come out of the desert hillock! " Long Xue said excitedly to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan naturally knows what Longxue means, which shows that they have come out of the desert Dagang and returned to the normal world.


    However, when you come out of the desert, there will be many new problems in this place. For example, everyone doesn''t know where they are now.


    Zhang Fan looked around and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, you have seen a lot. Do you know where we are now?"


    Lu Jiuye also looked around and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m not sure about this. After all, these mountains are rugged and the terrain is complex. I don''t know exactly where they are. However, we can follow the direction of the valley ahead. When we see the villages and towns, I may find our location."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people all nodded. They felt that Lu Jiuye had something to say. After all, they could not see where the mountains were. Only after they found the city could they know where they were.


    After all, they have left the desert hillock, and the surrounding temperature is suitable, which is much more comfortable than in the desert hillock. Moreover, everyone is very clear about the danger in the desert hillock, and can even say that there is no way back. It is the afterlife that they can come back from the desert hillock alive.


    Dao Lang said that he was very happy and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s a fate for us to get to know so many friends along the way. It''s hard to get through the difficulties together at the critical moment."


    Zhang Fan laughed, nodded and said, "yes, the world is dangerous. It''s really not easy to get to know these friends in the world."


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s sincere words were full of intrigues and intrigues everywhere in the world. There were many dangers and people''s ulterior motives, which were really unpredictable.


    Of course, since you are in the Jianghu, you have to adapt to everything in the Jianghu. Sometimes, it''s not that you are too defensive to others, but that you have to be defensive in the Jianghu. Otherwise, you may not even know how you died.


    Gao E laughs, pats Dao Lang and Zhang Fan on the shoulder, and says to them, "we don''t know each other any more. In this case, why don''t we make friends with Jin Lan?"


    Dao Lang was also a cheerful person. He immediately nodded and said, "I have no problem. Since you have this idea, I think it''s good. Then we''ll make a blood alliance and treat each other sincerely in the future."


    Zhang Fan see two people so straightforward, think such a person is also very rare, there are two such brothers around is also good, agreed to come down.


    Gao E directly took out the good wine in the jar from the ring in the storage space, took out three sea bowls, found an open space, and said to Zhang Fan and Dao Lang, "in this case, we are here to worship heaven. After drinking this bowl of wine, we are brothers."


    Zhang Fan and Dao Lang nodded, and the three fell on their knees, ready to make a vow.


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, it''s better to bump into the sun than to choose the day. From this period of contact, I think your character, ability, courage and strength are all OK. I really admire you. So, if you don''t mind, I''m willing to make friends with you. What do you think?"


    "So good!" Zhang Fan nodded. After all, during this period of time, Zhang Fan also learned a lot from Lu Jiuye, especially when he understood the power of space. Lu Jiuye really helped Zhang Fan a lot.


    Although Yanfei admires Zhang Fan very much, according to Lu Jiuye''s idea, if they forget their old age, then Yanfei is not qualified. In Yanfei''s opinion, if they also become brothers of different surnames with Zhang Fan, it would be a disorder of seniority.


    After all, in Yanfei''s opinion, Lu Jiuye is like his father in his heart, and this relationship is insurmountable.


    For Lord Lu Jiuye, the relationship between him and Zhang Fan is an intimate friendship, which is different from Dao Lang and Gao E. therefore, when he worships heaven and earth, Lord Lu Jiuye flashes aside and does not participate.After the ceremony, they drank a bowl of wine and smashed it on the ground. Then they laughed and went on the road together.


    According to the rules, Zhang Fan, the youngest of the three, expressed his willingness to be the third younger brother, but Dao Lang and Gao E both disagreed.


    "There''s no difference in age, only strength. I think your strength is the strongest among the three of us. In the future, you will be our big brother." With that, Zhang Fan in front of Dao Lang hugged his fist.


    "Not bad." Gao E nodded. He was quite convinced of Zhang Fan''s ability. Therefore, in his opinion, when Zhang Fan was the eldest brother, Gao E said he had no opinion.


    The three were ranked according to their strength. Zhang Fan was elder brother, Gao E was the second younger brother, and the third younger brother was Dao Lang.


    Lu Jiuye said that this arrangement is reasonable. Moreover, the three met in the river and lake. According to the rules of the river and lake, it should be so.


    Long Xue in one side, has not spoken, just silently watching, for Zhang Fan several people''s action, did not express any opinion.


    However, after all the rituals are over, long Xue comes to the five people, bows her head and says nothing. There are tears in the corner of her eyes. It seems that there are some pear flowers with rain, which is very lovely.

 Chapter 541

    Just now, the five people have been making a vow, and they even forget that there is such a person as long Xue around. At this time, when they see long Xue kneeling on the ground, they are all in a daze. They are more or less surprised. They don''t understand what long Xue means.


    Everyone looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to see what Zhang Fan meant.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the Dragon Snow in front of her and said to her, "Dragon Girl, you don''t have to. If there''s anything, just get up and talk."


    Although Zhang Fan said so, but long Xue is still not up, two lines of clear tears across the cheek, it seems that the heart and say no pain.


    Lu Jiuye came forward and said to long Xue, "Miss long, we have shared weal and woe along the way. If there is any difficulty, just talk. Why do you have to do that?"


    Long Xue wiped her tears and said to the people, "to tell you the truth, I really have something to ask you for help. Please help our long family!"


    Hearing what long Xue said, Zhang Fan has already thought of something in his heart. When long Xue talked with him before, he mentioned the current situation of the long family, internal and external troubles. Now the head of the long family is injured again, and the combat effectiveness is less than 50%. If the long family really meets the experts, it is estimated that the long family will receive a huge blow.


    However, Zhang Fan still needs to know more about the specific details. Even if he goes to help, he will not be too blind, which may be harmful to himself and Lu Jiuye.


    "You''d better get up first and tell us about your dragon family in detail. In this way, I''ll know how to help you." Zhang Fan said to long Xueyu.


    Long Xue wiped her tears, stood up from the ground and began to tell Zhang Fan. It turned out that the things of the long family were worse than Zhang Fan imagined.


    When long Xue came to look for Bing Lingzhu, the head of the long family was injured in the forbidden area of the back mountain. The long family had already suffered internal and external troubles. Although the head of the long family had always asked everyone to block the news, otherwise, someone might be quite harmful to the long family.


    However, within three days, the news of the injury of the dragon family owner had spread all over the river. That is to say, there must be someone in the dragon family who was disobedient and even wanted to kill the dragon family. So the news was released. From that day on, the business of the Dragon family outside was repeatedly crowded out by many people, and even some of the children of the dragon family were injured. The injuries were serious and there were many people There will also be lawsuits for human life.


    It can be seen that the fat meat of the dragon family has attracted many people''s eyes. Some people even openly started to find trouble with the dragon family, occupied some of the dragon family''s territory and robbed the dragon family''s business.


    Some people who study arts in the dragon family also leave one after another. Even some people who have business relations with the dragon family disappear and stay away from the dragon family, so as not to cause trouble.


    As a result, the business of the dragon family has been shrinking, and it has even been driven to the end by some people, and will soon collapse.


    Even some small families and sects have been blessed by the dragon family before, so they can develop very well. But now, these small sects and sects have betrayed the dragon family one after another, regardless of the feelings of that year, they are treacherous, and even sell some news of the dragon family to the enemy of the dragon family.


    What''s more, people in the royal family also began to keep an eye on the dragon family, which should start from the things between Dong Kun and long Xue.


    The ninth Prince is a lecherous man. He even asked some alchemists to refine some pills related to the positive effect for him. In this way, he can control countless daughters.


    One day, the ninth prince came to the dragon''s house as a guest, and the dragon''s master entertained him. At this time, long Xue just came back from outside and said hello to the dragon''s master. But this time, the ninth prince was immediately attracted by long Xue''s beauty, and even asked the Dragon''s master if he could marry her.


    At the beginning, the owner of the dragon family thought that the ninth prince was joking. However, some of the foul language in the mouth of the ninth prince even wanted to make long xuena his concubine. This really made the owner of the dragon family very unhappy, and even ordered him to leave.


    The ninth prince was not angry. Instead, he dropped three words to the dragon family owner. We''ll see. Then he left.


    This time, the dragon family is in trouble, internal and external troubles. When the ninth prince sees the opportunity, he comes to the head of the dragon family for negotiation. As long as the head of the dragon family betroths long Xue to the ninth prince as his concubine, the ninth prince will help the dragon family recover all the lost things with the help of the power of the royal family.


    The owner of the dragon family is a man of backbone. Although the dragon family is in such a disaster now, the owner of the dragon family will never damage the happiness of long Xue in exchange for the future of the dragon family, which is very unfair to long Xue.


    After rejecting the ninth prince, the dragon family once again set up an enemy, that is, the royal family. The ninth prince took the lead and began to bully the dragon family. In this way, even if the dragon family retreated and endured again and again, the other side would not be pitied because of the Dragon family''s concession. They continued to bully the dragon family and made the dragon family suffer It''s worth mentioning.


    Even some children of the dragon family feel that they can only live a normal life if they escape from the dragon family, so they begin to leave the dragon family one after another.


    However, the next morning, these children who left the dragon family would turn into a corpse and be sent back to the door of the dragon family. They were all done by the enemies of the dragon family. The purpose was to put the dragon family to death, and even to eat everything of the dragon family. In the end, if the dragon family could not hold on, it would be eaten by other families or clan forces.At this point, the master of the dragon family is also very distressed, but there is no way. In the face of everything in front of him, the master of the dragon family is not strong enough, so he can only compromise, but the enemy is pressing forward step by step, and finally the dragon family is desperate.


    So, long Xue''s master asked him to take people to the desert Dagang to look for binglingzhu. When long Xue was leaving, long Xue''s master gave a letter to long Xue''s entourage. He asked him to wait for a period of time to enter the desert Dagang, and then transfer the letter to long Xue. In the letter, he wrote down the current situation of long Xue''s family.


    In addition, at the end of the letter, the owner of the dragon family instructs long Xue that if binglingzhu is found, he should return to the dragon family as soon as possible. In this way, he may find a treasure from the mysterious cave, and even turn the dragon family over.


    If long Xue doesn''t find binglingzhu within a month, he should never go back to the dragon''s home, because the dragon family has too many enemies, which may not exist for a long time. Let long Xue find a new place or a new continent to live well.

 Chapter 542

    This is the last letter of the long family. After reading it, long Xue can''t help but burst into tears and feel sad. She wants to go back to find her father. However, in the desert, there are Gobi everywhere. She can''t find her way back, and the map in her hand is not very accurate.


    In this way, long Xue''s heart shows a confusion, even don''t know what to do, calm down for a while, long Xue thinks, since come, so what he can do now, is according to his father''s meaning, find binglingzhu, only after found binglingzhu, have the opportunity to return to the Dragon''s home, help his father, also can make the dragon''s home become stable Get up.


    With these words, long Xue has become tearful. She takes out the last letter that the owner of the long family gave to long Xue at that time. The writing style in it is vigorous and powerful. At a glance, people will know that this person is absolutely upright, informal and generous.


    "I don''t think he''s pretending. Maybe the current situation of the dragon family is not optimistic." Gao E whispered in Zhang Fan''s ear.


    Zhang Fan nodded, took a look at long Xue and the situation around him. He could not help but frown and meditate without saying a word.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan, thought about long Xuegang''s words, and then asked him: "in this case, we will definitely help you. You and we are acquaintances. We can help you. Of course, we will do our best. If we are not as good as each other, we can do nothing."


    Listen to Lu Jiuye''s words, long Xue''s eyes show gratitude, and secretly aim at Zhang Fan, also want to listen to Zhang Fan''s opinion, here, Zhang Fan has a great right to speak, even if everyone agrees with long Xue''s words, if Zhang fan does not agree, then it is estimated that this thing can not be done, they are quite convinced of Zhang Fan now, and they are very confident In the future, the relationship between the two parties must be united.


    On the contrary, if Zhang Fan disagrees with this matter, even if everyone agrees, it is useless and will not do it in the end.


    When long Xue finished, Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan angrily, "these people are just too much. Brother, I think we should help a group of dragon girls. After all, we have known each other all the way. What''s more, these people are really deceiving people. I want to teach them a lesson It''s a bit of a shock. "


    Gao E also said: "yes, in my life, what I hate most is those people who are treacherous. Such people are just scum in the river and lake, and they are also the bane of the world. If I catch them, they will be broken to pieces."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t think it''s a good way for the long family to go on like this. If no one helps them, it''s estimated that the long family will be finished. If we have time, we might as well go to the long family to see what''s going on in the long family. By the way, we''ll send long Xue home."


    Yan Fei stood aside and said nothing all the time. He knew in his heart that he had no right to speak at such a time. What''s more, he came with Mr. Lu Jiuye. As long as he said it, he would accompany him.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye are close friends. That is to say, according to their seniority, Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye should have the same seniority. In such a seniority, Yan Fei feels that it is not convenient for him to interrupt.


    Long Xue also looks forward to Zhang Fan. The palms of her hands are full of sweat. Her big eyes look at Zhang Fan without blinking. Her eyes are full of expectation.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the letter from the owner of the dragon family, and he could see that the owner of the dragon family was really kind-hearted and eager to love her daughter. In his opinion, it is estimated that the search for Bing Lingzhu is just a cover, and the real purpose is to let long Xue leave the dragon family. In this way, even if one day the dragon family perishes, long Xue will not be involved in any way.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan put down the last letter from the owner of the dragon family and said to long Xue, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, recently, I have nothing to do. I might as well send you back to the dragon family to see what kind of arrogance these people are."


    Listen to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue''s heart suddenly a joy, Zhang Fan finally agreed to come down this matter, that is to say, he decided to help the long family.


    "Thank you for your help. Long Xue is very grateful. In the future, if the dragon family really recovers its former glory, it will repay you well." Long Xue''s eyes are full of tears, and her voice is slightly trembling.


    People and long Xue after a polite, they began to continue to discuss the previous problem, that is, where they are now.


    However, even Lu Jiuye, who had seen a lot of things, didn''t know where he was. So Zhang Fan decided to lead the people to move on to see if they could find a village or a city, or to determine the current mainland and location.


    Along the way, people are constantly asking about the long family. Long Xue also answers them one by one, and emphasizes the difficulties of the long family. However, in long Xue''s opinion, as long as Zhang Fan and the people can promise to help her, all the troubles of the long family will be solved.


    In the evening, people finally saw a small town. The town was not big. From a distance, the smoke was curling. It was very prosperous and had a large population."There seems to be a town ahead, where we can stay tonight." Seeing the town ahead, Dao Lang seemed a little excited and said to Zhang Fan.


    "Great! Finally, I don''t have to sleep in the open. Tonight, I want to have a good sleep. No one will disturb me. " Gao E stretched out. It was obvious that he had never had a good sleep in the desert.


    Zhang Fan nodded, turned to Lu Jiuye and said, "let''s settle down in the front town this evening. By the way, we can supply and confirm our current position."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said with a smile, "well, we haven''t met the town for a long time. We can really have a good rest."


    After some discussion, they began to walk towards the town ahead.


    When entering the town, Zhang Fan found a bucket of Steles at the entrance of the town, on which were written three big characters, Nankang town.


    The following is an introduction to this town. After a brief reading, people feel that this town does have a certain history, and there are even some important figures in history.

 Chapter 543

    After entering the town, it was completely dark. Zhang Fan led the people to find a very luxurious inn to settle down. After opening the room, he went to the biggest restaurant nearby and ordered a large table of dishes, ordered several jars of good wine, and treated his stomach well.


    At the time of ordering, Mr. Lu called the waiter, took out a few pieces of inferior stone, handed it to him, and asked, "we are from other places. We want to ask you something. This is your reward. I hope you can answer our questions."


    But the bartender didn''t take the spirit stone from Lu Jiuye. He said that he had just come here and was not a local, so he might not be able to satisfy Lu Jiuye.


    After hearing this, Lu Jiuye laughed bitterly. He didn''t embarrass him. He waved his hand to ask the chef to serve quickly. Everyone was hungry.


    The shopkeeper promised, turned around and ran downstairs.


    At this time, in Zhang Fan several people eat next door table, suddenly came a burst of call curse.


    "Xiaoer, this is a black shop! How can there be a fly in this dish of fish! Don''t you want to do it, or I''ll smash your restaurant! " A strong man slapped the table and yelled.


    The people around were also very curious, and they turned their eyes to this table one after another, hoping to know whether what the strong man said was true or not, or whether he came to find fault on purpose.


    Seeing that there were people coming here, the strong man came to see the bustle. In that case, he said to the crowd, "let''s have a look, what is it and can it be eaten? I can''t guarantee what will happen if I eat it. You all say, "should I go to their restaurant and make a theory?"


    They all took a look at the things on the plate. It was true that they saw a dead fly from the direction of the strong man''s chopsticks. Seeing this, they all frowned and said one after another.


    "I think the elder brother is right. Since it''s a mistake in the restaurant, a fly accidentally flies in when cooking. How can I eat this dish? If it falls on my head, I will be very angry."


    "Yes, we went out to have a meal, but we wanted to be in a good mood. No one would be in a good mood if something like this happened. What''s more, this restaurant is the best in our town. It''s really unacceptable that such an accident could happen in such a good restaurant."


    "I just want to know how the boss of the restaurant will handle this matter. If he can''t handle it well, it will have a great impact on the future business, and the business can''t be done."


    "That''s right. Moreover, according to my observation, this troublemaker''s realm is not low. At least it''s the triple realm of Mahayana. If he wants to demolish the restaurant, no one can stop him."


    "It''s a good play to see. Such a thing happened in such a big restaurant. I''d like to see what the shopkeeper in this restaurant can do to keep this strong man in check. Maybe we can borrow money from him. This table of wine and food may be free of charge."


    "I still think that this man is a little unreasonable. What if he put the fly in himself? It''s not easy to solve the problem of deliberately finding fault with the restaurant, or the fault of the boss in the restaurant. "


    "I think you just have to worry about it. After all, it has nothing to do with us. We are only responsible for watching. There''s no need to worry about those things. Anyway, if we fight, we won''t find them on us."


    Some people help the strong man to speak, some people say they doubt the origin of the fly, and others just watch the fun. Generally speaking, people who watch the fun have the same psychology, that is, they all hope that the bigger the trouble, the better. In this way, the good play will become wonderful.


    When the strong man heard someone speak for him, he became more arrogant. He even patted the table to find the boss of the restaurant and threatened to smash the restaurant if he didn''t give an explanation.


    The rest of the guys were terrified. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. They all hid aside and didn''t dare to speak. They were also afraid that the strong man would spread the evil fire in his heart on them.


    Even a few guys went downstairs in a hurry to find the cupboard and wanted to know how to deal with the matter. In a word, none of them dared to persuade.


    Dao Lang took a look at the situation on the table over there, frowned and said, "it''s the first time that I''ve lived so long to see flies in the food on the floor. It''s not the kitchen''s carelessness. Otherwise, how could it happen suddenly?"


    Gao E shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "I still think it''s a bit impossible. It should be that the strong man deliberately found fault with him, or that he didn''t have any money on him. He deliberately used this method to make things difficult for the restaurant, so that he could get rid of the bill for the banquet."


    "No, is there such a shameless person in the world?" Dao Lang frowned and thought that what Gao E said could not happen.Gao E laughs and continues to say to Dao Lang: "have you ever heard a saying in the river and lake, which is called" poor born treacherous, rich long conscience? "


    "No, what do you mean?" Dao Lang frowned and couldn''t understand Gao E''s words.


    Gao E continued to explain to Dao Lang: "the poor people have no money in their pocket, but they want to do something, and these things have to be solved with money, but if you want to do it, you need to think about how to achieve your goal without using money."


    After a pause, Gao E continued: "the rich have a conscience. It means that the average rich people will not do this. Moreover, after they have money, they may have a conscience and help some poor people. In this way, they also have a conscience."


    Long Xue nodded and said: "yes, the so-called granary and know etiquette, food and clothing and know honor and disgrace, that is the same thing."


    Yan Fei took a look at the situation on the table over there and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what do you think is the matter?"


    Lu Jiuye laughed and asked Yan Fei, "what do you think? I also want to know what you think of it. "


    Yan Fei thought for a while, shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "I think it''s possible, but this strong man is more likely to find fault."

 Chapter 544

    "Oh? Why Lu Jiuye smiles, drinks tea, and continues to ask Yan Fei.


    Yan Fei took a look at the situation on the table over there, and continued to say to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you see, from the aspect of these people''s clothes, they don''t look like rich people. On the contrary, they look like some idle people in the river and lake. There are many banquets. What''s more, this is the most luxurious restaurant in the whole town. In my opinion, they may not be able to eat I''m sorry. That''s why I''ve come up with such a bad policy, blackmail restaurants, and want to get rid of orders. "


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "your observation ability and analysis ability have been greatly improved. You have really grown up a lot."


    Yan Fei laughs and hears Lu Jiuye''s praise. Yan Fei is very happy. He has been with Lu Jiuye since he was young. He knows all Lu Jiuye''s habits very well. Therefore, it''s not easy to get Lu Jiuye''s praise.


    Zhang Fan just silently observed around, but Zhang Fan did not look at the strong man, but wanted to see who would come out to solve the problem. If someone really solved the problem, it means that this person is really capable, and Zhang Fan also wants to find such a person to ask about the situation.


    Not long after, a small, ugly looking shop boy ran up from the downstairs with a smile, as if he was born with a smiling face. Although he looked very simple and honest, his eyes were smart.


    After the shopkeeper came up, he walked directly towards the strong man with a smile on his face. As he walked, he said to the strong man: "Oh, my Lord, I heard you lose your temper downstairs. I don''t know what''s bothering you. I''ll compensate you first."


    Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help but pick his eyebrows. His eyes fall directly on the little two of the famous shop. Although he looks a little ugly, he is very smart. Especially when he just goes upstairs, it''s much easier to directly apologize to the other party first, let the other party down, and then talk about things.


    After listening to the words of the shop boy, the strong man was still angry on the surface, but he was more comfortable in his heart.


    "You''re a shop boy. I''m going to find you to hold the cupboard. Tell your shopkeeper to come out, or I''ll smash your restaurant!" The strong man''s arrogance began to be a little arrogant, and he said to the shopkeeper in a cocky way.


    The shopkeeper is still the standard smile. He bows his hand to the strong man and says, "my guest, our manager is not here. When we leave, we have entrusted everything to me. So, if you have anything, just tell me. I will try my best to help you solve it. What do you think?"


    After listening to the waiter''s words, they also turned their lips one after another. Their eyes were full of disdain. They thought that he was just a waiter and had no such ability at all.


    "It''s such a big deal. He''s a shopkeeper. Why don''t he just go to their shopkeeper and come out? Can he use such trouble?"


    "I feel the same way. In my opinion, the shopkeeper doesn''t seem to have any ability. He doesn''t even have any aura. He''s just a mortal. He''s a master of Mahayana. If you want to kill him, isn''t it as simple as killing an ant?"


    "Anyway, since this man dares to stand up, I think he has some skills. I''d like to see how he solved this problem as an ordinary man."


    "I still can''t bear to continue to see. It''s clear that the strong man is coming to find fault. Anyone who dares to speak at this time is cannon fodder."


    Everyone is not optimistic about this famous shop, always feel that he came here is also in vain, finally still need to find the shopkeeper in the restaurant to solve this matter.


    Dao Lang narrowed his eyes and looked at the famous shop boy. With a frown, he said to several people around him: "if I''m not wrong, the shop boy doesn''t have any accomplishments. He''s just an ordinary mortal. Such a person dares to stand up. His courage is quite good."


    Gao E nodded and said, "yes, but I''m a little curious. What''s the ability of this shopkeeper? Does he dare to stand up at this time or represent the shopkeeper in the restaurant? Does he really have any important backing?"


    XUELONG shook his head and said: "in my opinion, this shopkeeper should know his current situation, but he still stands up. That means he has psychological preparation. I believe he must have his own means. Let''s wait and see."


    Yan Fei thought about it and said to Lu Jiuye: "this shop boy seems to have some skills. However, I don''t understand one thing very well. That is, this shop boy is a mortal. He doesn''t have any accomplishments. In the face of such a powerful master, what is he going to do?"


    Lu Jiuye also frowned, shook his head and said: "this is a little puzzling for me. If there is a master sitting in this place, then this master should come out at this time. However, it seems that there is no such person in this restaurant. There is only one shopkeeper. I also want to know how he deals with it The strong man in front of us is very strong. "Zhang Fan is still looking at the famous shop, without saying a word, although from the spiritual sense of this person''s exploration, found that this person is really no aura, but from the person''s calm expression, it is estimated that he encountered such things not once or twice, seems very sophisticated, must have some means to deal with this person.


    The shopkeeper took a look at the strong man in front of him, with a standard smile on his face. The strong man in front of him said, "my guest, even if you want to find us to hold the cupboard, it''s just to solve the problem. In this case, why don''t you tell me about the problem? I can''t solve it. I can also tell you about the problem you have reflected Listen


    The strong man glanced at the waiter, then pointed to the fly on the plate and said to the waiter, "what else can I do? We''re here for dinner. There''s a fly in the dish. How do you deal with this? What''s more, we''ve already eaten half of this dish. If you eat bad, can you bear the responsibility? "

 Chapter 545

    Several people around the strong man also said that they were not satisfied, and they all followed suit.


    "My elder brother is right. If we have a bad stomach, who is responsible for this? Can you afford it? "


    "You know, our elder brother''s body is very delicate. If he really eats something bad, with my elder brother''s temper and influence, he will definitely turn your restaurant into a pile of fly ash and disappear forever!"


    "Yes, there are flies in your food. What should you do? If you don''t give us a satisfactory answer, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    It seems that they are going to fight against the little boy of the famous shop. Moreover, after drinking wine, these people''s faces are slightly red with a kind of wine smell. Maybe they will really do something with the strength of wine.


    The little two of the famous shop still showed a kind of appearance that Mount Tai collapsed in front of him and did not change his face. He said to several people with a smile: "my guests, don''t worry. I guarantee in my name. After I check, if there is any problem, I will give them an explanation."


    "Check?" After listening to the famous shop''s words, the strong man burst into laughter. He knew in his heart that what was in the dish was flies all the time. Even if it was checked, it was impossible to make any changes.


    "Well, you can check it. I don''t believe you can check this fly into something else." The strong man threw his chopsticks and looked at the waiter with his shoulders in his arms.


    People around also shook their heads, saying that in such a situation, there is no difference between checking and not checking. It''s better to talk about how to solve the problem directly. Checking is obviously a waste of time.


    Lu Jiuye and others are also curious. They stare at the shop boy in front of them to see how he checks.


    Zhang Fan is quite interested in looking at the famous shop sophomore, feel that although this person has no self-cultivation in the body, but the way to deal with things is a bit Taoist, really interesting.


    In the market, the shopkeeper comes to the table, takes out two chopsticks from his sleeve, and looks at the dish in front of him. A black fly happens to appear in the dish, with oil all over his body. He can''t see whether the other party put it in, or whether the cook was careless when cooking, and didn''t pay attention to the fly.


    But anyway, there must be a solution to this problem today, otherwise, the restaurant will suffer.


    After turning over with chopsticks, he took the fly out with chopsticks. The waiter said to the crowd with a smile: "my guest, what you are talking about is this thing?"


    "Yes, isn''t it a fly?" The strong man looked at the fly with an unconvinced face.


    The shopkeeper laughed and said to the strong man, "my guest, have you ever heard of a saying that if there is anything on the land, there will be something in the sea."


    After listening to what dianxiaoer said, the strong man frowned and didn''t understand what dianxiaoer meant. Other people didn''t understand dianxiaoer''s words.


    After attracting everyone''s attention, the shop boy explained to the crowd: "dear guests, I heard that if there are things on land, there will be things in the sea. For example, if we have cabbages on land, there will be cabbages in the sea, if we have horses on land, there will be seahorses in the sea, if there are birds on land, there will be fish in the sea..."


    "Where do you get so much nonsense? I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with this fly? You explain it to me first!" The strong man seemed to have no patience and yelled at the shopkeeper directly.


    With a smile on his face, the shopkeeper pointed to the fly on the chopsticks and continued: "since there is anything on the land, there is nothing in the sea, so today I will popularize it to you. The thing I hold in my chopsticks is not a fly, but a legendary sea tiger."


    After listening to the waiter''s words, everyone turned their lips and thought that the waiter was nonsense. How could this be possible? But they were also curious to know what kind of tricks the waiter could make up.


    The shopkeeper laughed and the strong man in front of him continued: "my guest, when you come to our restaurant, you are the noble guest in our restaurant. This tiger is a cheap thing. It doesn''t match your identity. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    With that, the bartender put the fly into his mouth, but his face was still with a smile.


    This action really shocked all the people present. They never thought that the shopkeeper could do such a thing.


    "This This shopkeeper is really cruel enough to eat the evidence directly? There will be no evidence, and the strong man seems to have no reason. "


    "Yes, there is no evidence. If we continue to do so, it''s obviously making trouble out of no reason. I''m really surprised by the solution of the shopkeeper."


    "Talent is really talent. I can''t imagine that he is a mortal and a master of Mahayana. He didn''t have the slightest fear, but he was able to solve this problem perfectly. It''s really unexpected."


    "It has to be said that this famous shop waiter really has some skills. From he came here, he began to reason with everyone, and finally ate the evidence. Every word he said is useful, and all the details seem to be under his control. This man is not simple.""I admire it. I can''t imagine that I was shocked by a mortal. I really didn''t expect that he would make such an amazing move. If it was me, I don''t think I could do such a thing."


    People have different opinions about the shop boy in front of them, but the most important thing is admiration. It''s really beyond everyone''s expectation to have such amazing behavior.


    When Dao Lang saw this scene, he couldn''t help clapping his hands and exclaiming. He said with admiration: "good, really good. I didn''t expect to be able to solve the trouble in this way. I guess everyone present didn''t think of it."


    Gao E nodded and said, "this move is really high. I didn''t expect it. Although he is just a mortal, today, he really taught me a lesson."


    Long Xue thought about it, frowned and said: "it seems that any industry is not easy to do. Working here is nothing more than eating, but it will also suffer from this or that kind of grievance, but for all this, it can only be submissive, which may be the life of ordinary people."

 Chapter 546

    Lu Jiuye looked at the shop boy in front of him. His eyes were full of admiration. He nodded and said to Yan Fei: "this man really takes the overall situation into consideration. Everything is important. Even if it hurts his own interests, it''s also for the sake of the restaurant. Such people are really rare."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "in the world, many people are for their own interests, even if it is to harm the interests of others. This is the selfish side of human nature, and there are really few people who can direct this matter."


    Yan Fei also nodded and said: "yes, this mortal is really not simple. All his actions are really shocking. It''s really unexpected that a mortal can use such a clever method to deal with a Mahayana master."


    Dao Lang excitedly asked Zhang Fan next to him: "brother, what do you think of this mortal shopkeeper? I really think he is very powerful, especially his brain. I really admire him. "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Dao Lang, "I don''t care about that. I only care about what the evidence tastes like."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye and others were stunned at first, and then burst out laughing.


    The strong man looked at the shop boy in front of him, and his eyes were full of shock. He never thought that the shop boy would have such amazing behavior, which he really didn''t expect.


    After reaction from the shock, the strong man directly grasped the collar of the shopkeeper, and his eyes shot out endless anger. That anger was really not covered up.


    And the famous shop is still a smile, eyes without any fear of color, because he knows, since the other side has been angry, it means that in this matter, he has won.


    At this moment, the people around also looked at the strong man one after another, and saw that he was holding the collar of the young man of the famous shop. Everyone frowned and condemned the strong man.


    "What are you doing? Now that the matter has been solved, you are going to do something to the shop boy again. Does it mean that the shop boy has done something bad to you?"


    "In my opinion, you just don''t want to pay for your meal. You just have such an opportunity to threaten the restaurant and give you a free bill. But now it seems that you don''t have any negotiation capital, let alone the reason to beat people here."


    "Oh, I seem to understand that you didn''t put that sea tiger in it. You are deliberately finding fault. Now that people have solved the problem, you are so angry that you want to kill people again!"


    "Yes, I advise you to let him go. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you. I believe all the heroes here will not let you leave this restaurant!"


    "So, brother, I advise you to think clearly. If you are really willing to do it, I will accompany you to the end."


    "That''s right. What''s the ability to bully a mortal? How many tricks can you do with me? I also want to see what you can do


    For a moment, the strong man turned into a place to shoot. Almost everyone in the restaurant was talking for the waiter, and even regarded the strong man as the enemy. In this way, if the strong man really dares to fight against the waiter, the scene will be out of control.


    From this point of view, no one knows and no one can control the outcome of this matter.


    At this time, a lot of experts have been rubbing their hands, they have come forward, directly surrounded the strong man and others, it seems that they are ready to start at any time.


    Although the strong man was very angry, his friends were a little timid. After all, they were not dazzled by the anger. Seeing such a scene, they all began to say to the strong man one after another.


    "Brother, I think we''d better let the waiter go today. If we want to deal with him, we''ll have plenty of opportunities in the future. Why care about this moment?"


    "Yes, big brother, as the old saying goes, heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. The current situation is quite unfavorable for us. If we mess around, there will be big trouble. We may not be able to get out of this restaurant."


    "That''s right. I''ve just observed these people around and found that the strength of the people in this restaurant is very strong, and we may not be their opponents. So, we''d better bear it first and wait for a while."


    For a moment, these people around the strong man were persuading him, for fear that he would do something stupid and make the scene uncontrollable and endanger their lives.


    The strong man also looked around. Although he was angry in his heart, he could see the form around him clearly. The present form is quite unfavorable for him. If he really makes trouble, he will not only betray his relatives, but even die without a place to die.


    Seeing this, the strong man said to the bartender: "boy, you are lucky today. Next time, if I meet you, I will break you to pieces and raise ashes."


    The shopkeeper was still smiling. The strong man in front of him said, "my guest, I''ve solved the problem you asked. If you have any more questions, you can ask me, and I''ll answer them one by one."With a cold hum, the strong man let go of the famous shop boy, took out some spirit stones from the storage ring, slapped them heavily on the table, and said to the famous shop boy, "OK, we''ll see!"


    With that, the strong man turned to take people away directly and walked downstairs angrily.


    "My guest, take your time. Welcome next time." The shop boy bowed to the strong man in the distance, with a warm smile on his face.


    after seeing these people leave, the shop boy began to ask the clerk to clear the table and prepare for the next batch of guests.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan said to Dao Lang: "go and call this man over. I think he is knowledgeable and can answer all our questions. Remember to be polite when you ask him to come


    Dao Lang agreed and walked over in a hurry. He politely talked with the shop boy. The shop boy always welcomed each other with a smile. After all, all the guests in the restaurant were guests. He would serve them well.


    Will this shop small two politely invited to come over, Zhang Fan asked him to sit down, and took out a bag of spirit stone, put in front of him.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, Xiao Er of the famous shop is well-informed. He only needs to observe his words and deeds to know the purpose of Zhang Fan and others.

 Chapter 547

    The shopkeeper smiles, bows his hand to all of you, and says with a smile, "it''s our honor to have a few of you in the restaurant. Now that you''ve suddenly given me so many spirit stones, I''m really flattered. However, I don''t know what my guests want to know? I''m bound to say all I know and say all I can


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the waiter, "don''t be nervous. My question is very simple. Have you ever heard of desert Dagang?"


    The shop boy thought about it, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "it''s said that some monks in the river and lake have said that there are many masters sealed inside, and some treasures and inheritance of the clan have been left inside. Many people want to try their luck inside. However, it''s said that it''s extremely dangerous inside. If you want to go there, you must be careful."


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I mean, we just came out, but after we came out, we didn''t know where we were, what continent we were, what location we were in, and what local conditions and customs there were nearby. If you know, please introduce us."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the shop boy''s expression is somewhat surprised. Although he has no accomplishments, he is also a member of the Jianghu. He knows something very well. This desert Dagang is really close to their town.


    Recently, I heard that the seal in the desert hillock was loose and even opened. Many people rushed to enter from this entrance. But after such a long time, no one came back alive. Some people even thought that there were many dangers and wild animals in the desert outline.


    But now, Zhang Fan and others say that they are able to survive from the desert outline. In this way, it shows that these people are definitely not idle people. Moreover, from the experience of the shop boy, the more polite and polite they are, the more powerful they are.


    Thinking of this, the bartender said to several people in a hurry: "it''s not easy for some guests to come to our restaurant. Well, since you have asked me, I''ll give you some answers."


    With that, the shop boy took out a map from his sleeve and threw it on the table. This map is almost all the situations of a continent. Moreover, the mountains, rivers, towns and villages on the map are marked in great detail.


    After that, the shopkeeper began to explain to Zhang Fan. According to the shopkeeper, Nankang town is the northernmost part of the whole mainland, which is called Beichen mainland. The location of the dragon family should be in the northwest. Therefore, people still need to walk a long way.


    Moreover, during this journey, the shopkeeper also cares about people''s detour. After all, it''s not so peaceful. There are even some mountain bandits and horse bandits who often come and go. They are all masters with advanced cultivation and kill people without blinking an eye. Every day they are engaged in the business of killing people without blinking an eye. Many people want to pass through their territory, and in the end they never return.


    Zhang Fan listens to the explanation of the shop boy, and he already has a certain understanding of everything in Beichen mainland. In this case, he just needs to go back to the dragon''s home first. Moreover, from the map, it seems that the dragon''s home is not far away from Nankang town.


    However, judging from the map, if you bypass a valley in the middle, you have to go a long way.


    After taking the waiter to finish, Zhang Fan nodded and said to the waiter, "thank you for your explanation. I know now. Please tell the chef to bring up our wine and food."


    The shopkeeper nodded, took the stone, quickly went downstairs, and went to the kitchen to urge him.


    Dao Lang thought for a moment and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, do you think this shopkeeper''s words are credible? Are the mountain bandits in the valley over there really that powerful? He has no accomplishments and no personal experience. How can he have a say? "


    "Yes." Gao E also said: "it''s like a pony crossing a river. The squirrel said that a companion of this river was drowned. The buffalo said that the water here didn''t even cross its leg. There are different opinions."


    Long Xue frowned. She had never heard of the story, so she asked Zhang Fan curiously, "what happened later? How deep is the water there? Did the pony pass at last? "


    Dao Lang smiles and says to long Xue, "I don''t know how deep the water is, but I heard that at last the pony drowned in the river."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone burst into laughter. This Dao Lang has distorted a good story.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to the crowd, "in that case, we''ll go straight to the valley tomorrow. I''ll see what kind of masters there are in the valley. Let''s go and have a good meeting with him."


    "Good!" Gao E has always been a militant. Naturally, he is very happy to hear that there is a war. Moreover, he is very confident in his strength and strength.


    At this time, the shopkeeper put the delicious food made by the kitchen on the table, and brought the unique tourist intoxication in the restaurant for everyone to taste.


    After all the things in the desert Dagang, people feel like they have survived. In addition, when they are on the road, Zhang Fan, Dao Lang and Gao E make obeisance, and the feelings between them are further. Therefore, on the wine table, people have become friends who have nothing to talk about.The atmosphere in the restaurant, the beautiful scenery on the street, the feelings among all the people, and the delicious intoxication of the tourists seem to make them even more intoxicated.


    Until late at night, they all went back to the inn, lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    The next day, at daybreak, everyone woke up, ate something, and set foot on the journey to the dragon''s home.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan took the map given by the shop boy in his hand and began to walk towards the valley. After the introduction of the shop boy, Zhang Fan and others had some preparation in their hearts.


    After entering the valley, the place is full of fog and aura. It is surrounded by exotic flowers and plants, and the beautiful scenery is overwhelming.


    However, the more beautiful the scenery is, the more vigilant people should be. They should not be confused by the beautiful scenery in front of them. Otherwise, unexpected attacks may appear in the beautiful scenery.


    At this time, there was a sound of gongs all around, and a group of people rushed out of the woods from afar. The first one was a black faced man wearing duangua. He was holding a long knife with a wide blade in his hand, and his chest was open. He had a black steel beard under his chin. It was like a steel needle, like iron thread, and his face was fierce. He didn''t look like a kind person.

 Chapter 548

    What''s more terrifying is that this man exudes a kind of breath of Mahayana''s six realms. Moreover, the broad blade and long sword in his hand exudes a kind of fierce Sabre power. The overbearing Sabre spirit makes everyone present frown.


    Zhang Fan looked at this person and narrowed his eyes. From the breath of the other person, he should have some skills. However, his skills are not enough. There must be some experts behind him.


    "Up! I opened this mountain and planted this tree. If you want to live from now on and buy road money, you can say no. I''m sure Xu Hu will do it one by one, regardless of killing or burying! " The strong man put the broad blade long knife in his hand directly on the ground and looked at Zhang Fan and others with a fierce face.


    Seeing this, Gao E wants to step forward, but he is stopped by Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at Xu Hu in front of him and said calmly, "well, it''s just asking for money. I''ll give it to you."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly took out a box of inferior spirit stone from the ring in the storage space, opened the box, and the light was shining inside, which made all the mountain bandits on the scene suddenly shine.


    "My God, today it seems that we have met a bunch of fat sheep. This young man is so generous that he can directly take out so many inferior spirit stones. I don''t know what else is good in his space storage ring."


    "Yes, if we can kill him and take the storage ring in his hand, we will be rich this time!"


    "Do you see that girl over there. Fair skin, good looks, you can take her back to the cottage, let everyone happy


    "That''s a good idea. I haven''t met a woman for a long time. This woman thinks she''s the best. I don''t know if the leader will be interested in him."


    "Come on, it seems that our leader is not interested in women. Moreover, he is not interested in Lingshi. He just specializes in fencing. Otherwise, he can''t be the strongest one in our village."


    All the mountain thieves turn their eyes to Longxue one after another. At this moment, it seems that Longxue is the focus in their heart, and they are appreciating her as if they are appreciating a treasure.


    Long Xue also felt a little uncomfortable with the blazing eyes of the people around her. She frowned and sent out a kind of cold air around her. Bing Lingzhu had already been held by her.


    The strong man Xu Hu took a look at the box in front of Zhang Fan. He was stunned at first, and then he and all the people present had the same idea that there must be something better in Zhang Fan''s storage space ring.


    With a cold hum, Xu Hu looked at Zhang Fan, still with an angry face, and roared to Zhang Fan: "just a little bit of spirit stone to send the beggars?"


    "How much do you want? It can be said to be a number Zhang Fan''s eyes, still full of insipidity, was not intimidated by each other''s momentum.


    Xu Hu touched his chin, looked up and down at Zhang Fan, directly stretched out five fingers, said to Zhang Fan: "at least 500 boxes of such inferior spirit stones."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people present were stunned. They thought that Xu Hu was talking to the lion. This condition is not reasonable at all.


    For a moment, Dao Lang and Gao E rub their hands and look at Zhang Fan one after another. As long as Zhang Fan gives an order, he directly goes forward to catch Xu Hu and teaches him a good lesson, which can be regarded as a deterrent to all the mountain bandits around him.


    But Zhang Fan''s face remained unchanged. Xu Hu in front of him said, "I thought it was a big deal. It''s 500 cases of inferior spirit stones. It''s easy to say."


    With that, Zhang Fan waved his hand, the ring of storage space lit up slightly, and 500 boxes of inferior spirit stones were placed directly in front of the public.


    At this moment, all the mountain bandits were shocked. They couldn''t believe that Zhang Fan was so generous. Five hundred cases of inferior spirit stones seemed to be a drop in the bucket for him. They didn''t care at all.


    "My God, this guy is too rich. If ordinary people take out so many inferior spirit stones, it will hurt. But look at him, he still has no expression. It shows that these spirit stones are nothing to him. What is the origin of this guy?"


    "I don''t know, but he doesn''t look like a well-off man. On the contrary, he wants to be a wanderer. But where can he get so many inferior spirit stones? It''s strange


    "If you want me to say that this time we came out, we did it for the spirit stone. Since he has so many spirit stones, why don''t we let them pass? Five hundred cases of inferior spirit stones are worth more than robbing a caravan, and it doesn''t take much effort. "


    "However, in my opinion, there must be something good in his hand. If we get the storage ring in his hand, it will be a great wealth."


    "You''re stupid. Think about it. People like this must be not simple. It seems that his spirit stones are not from the right way. Otherwise, he can''t be so happy. Besides, he has so much money that he only has two people around him. Either these people have excellent skills or his backers are too strong to be provoked by us.""That''s right. I don''t think we can afford such a person. He''s really rich. We''d better let them go. In this way, we won''t embarrass them, and we can make a lot of money. That''s enough. Otherwise, there may be disaster."


    "We''re not talking about this. It all depends on the meaning of the second leader. If he is greedy, then these people can''t leave today."


    For a moment, all the mountain bandits looked at Xu Hu, the second leader in front of them, and wanted to hear what he meant. After all, he had absolute say here.


    Xu Hu also reflected from the shock. He looked at Zhang Fan again, his eyes shining, as if he saw a baby. At the same time, his greedy heart has sprouted. For everyone, people''s greed is infinite, but it''s a bottomless pit, and many things can''t be satisfied.


    "Well, let''s leave this time." Zhang Fan is still a calm face in front of Xu Hu said.


    Xu Hu snorted coldly, pointed to Zhang Fan with his broad blade and long knife, and said, "I may not have made it clear just now. I''m talking about 500 cases of inferior spirit stones for each of you here, otherwise, you don''t want to pass through here."


    "Too much deception!" Finally, Gao E couldn''t control it. He rushed out with a strong stride, took the broad blade and long sword in his hand, yelled, and directly killed Xu Hu in front. In the light of the sword, he had a strong intention to kill.

 Chapter 549

    Xu Hu saw Gao E rushing towards him, and found that the other side''s realm was lower than himself, and he didn''t take the other side seriously. Moreover, Gao E''s moves were open and close, even without any body protection aura. In this way, as long as he avoided the other side''s attack and hit it again, he could kill the other side directly.


    Even if it''s hard with the other party, you have the aura of protecting your body, but the other party doesn''t. In this way, you also have an absolute advantage.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hu didn''t have the slightest fear in his heart. He directly chose to fight with each other. With a loud drink, he raised his broad blade sword and killed Gao E.


    The two heavy swords fight each other. When they hit Bolton, they spread all around. All the mountain bandits are shocked. They quickly retreat and dare not stay for fear of being hurt by this powerful shock wave. In that case, they may be directly killed.


    Zhang fan arranged a space defense barrier in front of him to block the shock wave and protect everyone behind.


    Where the shock wave passed, all the big trees were broken, and the nearby stones were turned into vermicelli powder. The smoke overflowed and the strong wind roared.


    Xu Hu was directly shocked by the shock wave for a long distance. He only felt the blood in his body was churning, and his throat was smelly and sweet. He quickly suppressed it with aura, and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    With a look of horror in his eyes, Xu Hu looks at Gao E in front of him. He doesn''t understand what he is going to do. It''s a kind of desperate play. Isn''t it for the sake of losing both sides? He almost suffered internal injury now, so can the other party be ok? His realm is lower than himself.


    After a long time, the smoke and dust dispersed, Gao E was still holding the broad blade sword in his hand, standing in the same place, his face unchanged, as if the shock wave had no effect on him.


    All the mountain bandits hid in the side of the pit. After the shock wave passed, they pointed out their heads one after another and looked at the situation in the field.


    "How''s it going? The shock wave just now is so powerful that it''s not like we''ve lost both sides. If that''s the case, let''s go and help as soon as possible, so as not to make the second leader unhappy. "


    "Don''t move. I think something''s wrong. The second leader seems to be a bit more embarrassed than that guy. That guy doesn''t seem to be hurt."


    "What? No injuries? Isn''t it? Just now, with such a strong impact, that guy''s realm is not as high as our second leader. He didn''t get hurt? It''s impossible


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s a fact. What''s sacred about this man? I don''t think he has any defensive magic weapon, but under such a powerful impact, he can be unscathed. It''s really not easy."


    "Is he the legendary body refining master? I''ve heard from the older generation that there are body refining masters in this world. Their bodies are like steel, and no sword can hurt them. They have completely made the King Kong not bad. "


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it, but if you want to cultivate such a body, you have to suffer a lot, and you have to be a genius. If you don''t have a firm will and give up halfway, then your body will collapse completely. It''s really hard to succeed."


    People started to speculate about Gao E in the field, but these mountain bandits still have some knowledge, and they can even guess eight or nine times. Therefore, people have no idea about this battle.


    After all, in the battle before, almost all the opponents that the second leader met were lower than his level, and they could all be wiped out in less than three times and five divided by two. Today, however, Gao E seems to be strong, and the attack is useless to him.


    Gao E''s anger is hard to eliminate. He kills Xu Hu again with his broad blade and long sword. The move is still open and close, without the slightest sense of defense. He goes all out to attack, and instantly gets the upper hand in the battle.


    After several moves with Gao E, Xu Hu''s cold sweat on his forehead began to slip. He never thought that Gao E''s body was so strong. Several times, Xu Hu seized the opportunity and began to fight back against Gao E. however, the heavy sword Qi hit Gao E, which seemed like hitting a stone. It didn''t work at all This really bothered Xu Hu. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    At the same time, Xu Hu''s heart is also secretly regret, Zhang Fan took out 500 cases of inferior stone, if they can directly let go, it will not happen.


    But now it seems that he can only fight Gao E with a stiff upper lip. However, Xu Hu knows in his heart that he can''t support Gao E for long. He still wants to think about how to get rid of him. Otherwise, he is likely to die here today.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hu is optimistic about the direction and wants to escape. However, Gao E won''t give him this opportunity at all. He directly intercepts him with the knife Qi in his hand and doesn''t let her escape at all. He blocks all the directions Xu Hu wants to escape and forces the other side to fight against him.At this moment, Xu Hu''s heart seems to have shown despair. He looks at Gao E in front of him and Zhang Fan. He can''t help shaking his head secretly. It seems that if there is no accident today, he is going to die here. He blames himself for being greedy. Otherwise, it is impossible to cause such a tragedy.


    As Xu Hu retreated, he was about to be overwhelmed. Suddenly, a sword came into the sky in the distance. The sword was long and narrow, like an aurora. It shot at Gao E quickly.


    Gao E is still fighting against Xu Hu. Suddenly, a sword is approaching directly. Gao E can''t dodge. He can only use his chest to catch the sword light.


    With a bang, Gao E was directly defeated by the sword. Although he was not hurt, he was also very upset. Just now, he had the upper hand. Unexpectedly, someone was attacking him at this time. Who is this man?


    "Who dares to attack Lao Tzu? If you have the ability to stand up, let''s fight alone!" Gao E was a little angry. In the battle just now, he was red eyed. At this time, he stopped. Naturally, he was so angry that he wanted to fight with the swordsman.

 Chapter 550

    Zhang Fan''s heart is somewhat curious, and he can''t help but praise himself. The other side must be an expert with a sword. Moreover, the sword just now was shot from a far place, and there was not much loss in the process of flying. This shows that the other side''s sword spirit is really concise.


    All the mountain bandits in the distance also looked at the distance, and their eyes seemed to be full of doubts. They didn''t understand what was going on.


    On the contrary, Xu Hu''s eyes rekindled the hope of life. In his heart, he knew that it must be Cheng Bo who was in charge to save himself.


    Just as Gao E continued to clamor, another sword came from the distance, but the speed was much faster than before.


    At this time, Gao E didn''t respond. He was basically beaten for nothing.


    But Zhang Fan stood on one side, also want to know, the other side is who is sacred, even with so far sword gas attack, can take a person''s head.


    When Zhang Fan saw it, he was also interested in it, and immediately used his own sword skills. When the long sword came out of its sheath, he directly offset the sword Qi in the sky and disappeared completely.


    When Lu Jiuye and his party saw this scene, they also frowned. They could send out a sword Qi from such a far place, which showed that his sword skill was not simple.


    Not long after, a middle-aged man came flying from a distance, holding a sword in his hand, wearing a long shirt and five willows with long beard. His face was cold, and his eyes didn''t have the slightest emotion, but he was upright, especially in his kendo.


    The other mountain bandits saw this and suddenly saw a glimmer of hope in the light. They quickly surrounded the middle-aged man.


    "That''s great. The leader is here. We are really saved this time. With our ability of being the leader, we can absolutely protect our integrity."


    "Yes, just now the second leader was almost overwhelmed. Fortunately, the big leader came at this time. Otherwise, we will really collect the corpses for the second leader today."


    "If you want me to say that, it''s no wonder that if our second leader had not been too greedy, he would not have fallen into such a field. Five hundred boxes of inferior spirit stones are not a small sum."


    "I don''t know if the previous conditions can take effect. With such a fuss, it''s estimated that the 500 cases of inferior spirit stones will be ruined."


    All the bandits'' faces were full of pain, and they were even complaining about Xu Hu, the second leader. If he had let Zhang Fan go at that time, he would have got 500 cases of inferior spirit stones. But now it seems that this thing is going to be ruined.


    Zhang Fan looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt that this man seemed to have a special sword meaning. This sword meaning had a kind of mountain and river meaning. However, this sword meaning didn''t match his identity.


    According to the meaning of the sword, if he is a mountain thief, Zhang Fan really doesn''t believe it. If he is an inner door elder of the orthodox sect, it''s almost the same. Seeing this, Zhang Fan thinks to himself that he is a man with a story.


    "You are Cheng Bo Lu Jiuye frowned and asked tentatively to the middle-aged man in front of him. His tone was more or less uncertain.


    Hearing someone call his name, Cheng Bo frowns and looks at Lu Jiuye, but he feels a little strange to the man in front of him.


    "Yes, I''m Cheng Bo. Who are you? Why do you know my name? " Cheng Bo''s heart is somewhat curious. Lu Jiuye in front of him asks.


    Lu Jiuye saw that he was really Cheng Bo. With a trace of surprise in his eyes, he quickly asked him, "I''m Lu Jiuye. I''ve been to your Cheng family before. At that time, there was a vein that needed to be discussed. I remember meeting you in the Cheng family. It''s been about ten years now."


    Hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Cheng Bo also fell into deep memories. He carefully thought about the time point Lu Jiuye said. It seems that there is such a thing, and he has some memories of Lu Jiuye.


    "I remember that our Cheng family and Lu family did have some cooperation in iron ore mining at that time. Unexpectedly, we met here today. Jiuye, I don''t know if my men have offended you. Please forgive me and don''t give them the same opinion." With that, Cheng Bo puts away his sword and bows to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye laughed, waved his hand to Cheng Bo and said, "you may not have any impression on me, but you should still remember him."


    With that, Lu Jiuye points to Yanfei on one side, and Cheng Bo in front of him smiles.


    Yanfei is also surprised and speechless. He feels familiar when he meets Cheng Bo. When he hears the name of the place, Yanfei is excited.


    At that time, when Yanfei was a teenager, he also came to Cheng''s home with Lu Jiuye. At that time, he had a competition with Cheng Bo. Later, Cheng Bo gave some advice on Yanfei''s Sabre technique. Especially at that time, Yanfei was still in the bottleneck period of sabre technique, and it was difficult to move forward. Since he got Cheng Bo''s guidance, his Sabre technique broke through the bottleneck and improved It''s big.


    Seeing Lu Jiuye''s introduction, Yanfei quickly kneels down on one knee, embraces Cheng Bo, and says, "young Yanfei, I''d like to see Uncle Cheng.""Are you Yanfei?" With a little surprise in his eyes, Cheng Bo looked at Yanfei in front of him and continued: "time flies so fast. Ten years later, Yanfei has grown so big."


    Dao Lang and others feel confused when they listen to their conversation, but from their conversation, we can feel that they seem to be old acquaintances who haven''t met for many years.


    However, Lu Jiuye''s personality is really good. He is magnanimous and doesn''t care about trifles. Presumably his friends can''t be wrong. However, Xu Hu just now is greedy and arrogant. He is only suitable to be a mountain bandit. He doesn''t look like a person in the right way.


    After exchanging greetings with Cheng Bo, Lu Jiuye began to introduce Zhang Fan and others to Cheng Bo. He said to Cheng Bo, "these people are friends I made in Dagang desert. Without them, I might not be able to get out of them."


    Cheng Bo gives a little salute to Zhang Fan and others. Then he feels frightened. He frowns and asks Lu Jiuye, "are you coming back from the desert? Really? As far as I know, it''s very dangerous in the desert. Many people never come back. It''s said that there are wild animals in it. Do you really come back from it


    Lu Jiuye calmly said to Cheng Bo, "yes, we did come back from inside. We have seen the wild animals you mentioned before."

 Chapter 551

    After that, Lu Jiuye told Cheng Bo a brief story about his life in Dagang desert. These mountain bandits were all frightened and had an incredible look in their eyes.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, the mountain bandits began to talk in a low voice.


    "Desert Dagang? It''s not a place that ordinary people can get in. I heard that those who can get in are experts, but it''s not as easy to live inside as it is outside. No one can tell what can happen. "


    "Yes, and if you think about it, there are some experts in it. That is to say, the battle between them must be very important. We can''t get involved at all. What''s more, if we really go in, we don''t even know how to die."


    "Yes, it''s full of jungle rules. If that''s true, it''s a big problem to survive in it."


    "However, I think the greater the risk, the greater the gain. But I''ve heard that there are many treasures in the desert, and no one has been able to get into them for a long time. If we can get one or two, we''ll be rich."


    "Not only that, but I also heard that there are many heritages left by experts. If we can find one, we will prosper. At that time, we can even have a foothold in the Jianghu with such heritages."


    "What you said is light, didn''t you just say? Those who go to that place are all masters. Even if they have inheritance, they will get it. No one else is allowed to touch it. Otherwise, it will be a fight. "


    "That''s right. Our strength, even if we go, is just cannon fodder. Our big masters don''t dare to go. How can we survive in it with us?"


    "It''s very lucky for these people to come out alive. At the same time, it can prove one thing that their strength is not as simple as it seems. Especially in the fight just now, I can even see clearly that the young man can resist the sword spirit of our leader. Such strength can''t be underestimated."


    "That said, however, in my opinion, that person seems to be just a shackle realm. It''s really a bit surprising that a shackle realm master can have such strength."


    "That''s not necessarily. Although the young man looks like a shackled state, his strength may not match his own state. Therefore, I''m sure that he must have hidden his strength or state, and his strength is definitely not only that."


    Although everyone is full of yearning for the inheritance and treasure in the desert Dagang, it''s really hard to think that there are some experts in it. It''s hard to survive.


    Cheng Bo listened carefully to Lu Jiuye''s story. He seemed to be very interested in the things in Dagang desert. However, he heard that there were many dangers in it, and he had to go through some cold areas. In this way, Cheng Bo could only flinch.


    For all that happened there, it seems that only the strong can survive. However, even the strong need some luck. After all, there are wild animals in it. You know, wild animals are more terrible than some experts, especially those advanced wild animals. If they encounter them, the chance of survival is almost zero.


    After telling Cheng Bo something about Dagang in the desert, Lu Jiuye is curious about Cheng Bo''s current identity. After all, before that, the Lu family and the Cheng family still had a certain cooperative relationship. At that time, the Cheng family was a big family, even no less than some sects.


    But now it seems that Cheng Bo is with some grass-roots bandits. Moreover, these mountain bandits call him to be in charge. This shows that Cheng Bo has already become a bandit. What happened? Why did he come to such a field?


    Thinking of Zhou, Lu Jiuye asked Cheng Bo, "Cheng Bo, I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you the leader of mountain bandits here? I remember that the Cheng family is also a big family. Why are you here now? What changes have taken place in the past ten years? "


    After hearing Lu Jiuye''s question, Cheng Bo sighed to himself and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s really a long story. Now that you''ve come to my site, why don''t you come to my cottage for a chat? We haven''t seen each other for many years. Let''s talk about the past."


    After hearing this, Lu Jiuye turned his eyes to Zhang Fan. With an inquiring look in his eyes, he seemed to want to ask Zhang Fan if he wanted to go.


    After hearing Cheng Bo''s words, long Xue can''t help frowning. In her opinion, the mountain bandit''s stronghold is not a good place. It''s clear that it''s the tiger''s den. Therefore, long Xue doesn''t want to go in her heart, but it all depends on Zhang Fan''s meaning.


    Cheng Bo can also see from Lu Jiuye''s eyes that Zhang Fan is the boss of the team. Therefore, everything needs to go through him. Finally, he decides that everyone can do it.


    Moreover, Cheng Bo always has a big doubt in his heart, that is, Zhang Fan is the lowest among the six people. What kind of method does he use to convince the public? This point, Cheng Bo is trying to break the head, but also a little confused.With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye: "since he is an old friend of Jiuye, we might as well go to the mountain village to have a seat or ask for a cup of tea."


    Everyone nodded. Lu Jiuye also said to Cheng Bo, "well, after walking all the way, everyone is a little thirsty. Why don''t you go to your village and have a cup of tea?"


    Cheng Bo nodded, made a please sign to Zhang Fan and others, and then led the way ahead.


    Xu Hu is walking at the back of the team. He is sweating while walking. Now he is still scared. When he recalls what happened just now, he can''t help but be afraid. If he doesn''t come fast, he will surely die today.


    Soon, Zhang Fan and his party came to the village under the leadership of Cheng Bo.


    It''s not so much a mountain stronghold as a family. Many people live the life of men farming and women weaving. There is even a separate room for alchemy. In the open space in the middle, some people are practicing in tuna. All kinds of weapons are placed around. In the arena, some people are still practicing with their weapons.


    What''s more, when these people see Cheng Bo, they all show great respect and stop what they are doing and greet him warmly.

 Chapter 552

    Everything is so orderly, which shows that Cheng Bo manages everything here very well, so everything here can run normally.


    They were invited to the cottage hall, where the guests and the hosts took their seats. Cheng Bo asked his men to see the tea. Soon, they brought several sea bowls with thick tea soup in front of them.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the tea soup in front of him, picked up the sea bowl and tasted it. He felt that the taste of this kind of tea was very thick, but it had endless aftertaste. There was a slight bitterness between the strong teas. It was obvious that some cool things were added to it.


    Lu Jiuye looked around and tasted a big bowl of tea. He nodded and said to Cheng Bo, "yes, although the taste is heavier and the tea soup is slightly bitter, it can taste a little sweet in the aftertaste. It''s really different from other places. It''s really unique."


    Cheng Bo laughs and says to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye is ridiculous. Everyone in our cottage thinks it''s not pleasant to drink from a small tea bowl, so it''s like this now. It''s almost noon. I''ve arranged for someone to prepare some wine and food. At noon, I''ll have a snack here and have a rest. Then I''ll send you across the valley in front of me."


    Lu Jiuye nodded, and they were polite. After that, Lu Jiuye was still curious and continued to ask Cheng Bo, "I don''t understand. Why did you fall into such a field? What about the original Cheng family? It will not collapse so quickly in this short ten years


    This problem is also in the hearts of the public, and they are all very puzzled. If Cheng Bo belonged to a big family before, what happened to him before he came here and chose to become a bandit?


    After hearing this, Cheng Bo sighed a little and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s a long story. Since Lu Jiuye has asked about it and is an old friend of the Cheng family, I''ll tell him about the Cheng family today."


    After a sip of tea, Cheng Bo begins to talk to Lu Jiuye and others. They listen carefully. At the same time, they don''t expect that such a big change has taken place in the Cheng family in this short ten years.


    Before that, the Cheng family was very strong, almost any business would be involved, and it was one of the best in the local area. Few other families could match it, and even formed a monopoly on some resources.


    Therefore, in many fields, the Cheng family has shown a dominant status. Therefore, the Cheng family has been developing very well, especially when it began to cooperate with some sects and families, the Cheng family has been developing very fast and has reached the peak for a time.


    Full moon and deficit, water surplus and overflow, Cheng family has developed to the peak state, after a period of time is to go downhill.


    It didn''t last long. The fat meat of the Cheng family was targeted by the royal family. At the beginning, the royal family found the Cheng family under the guise of cooperation, and gave a lot of attractive policies.


    The owner of the Cheng family thinks that if the royal family can intervene, it will be quite good for their future development. If they have such a backer, they will be able to make a lot of money.


    However, the royal family did not come to help the development of the Cheng family, but to earn the money of the Cheng family. During the cooperation period, the royal family began to find ways to replace the Cheng family. In this way, a little bit of greed killed several of the Cheng family.


    Some of the elders of the Cheng family have also found out this and reported to the Cheng family. However, in the view of the Cheng family, the cooperation with such a big family as the royal family should not only look at the small profits in front of them, but also take a long-term view. Therefore, they did not pay too much attention to these small details.


    However, the people in the royal family are becoming more and more excessive, and they even begin to rob the Cheng family''s resources openly, which has destroyed the cooperative relationship. Even the iron ore that the Lu family helped to mine has been occupied by the people in the royal family.


    Cheng Bo sees all this in his eyes, and he is very anxious, but he has no way. After all, if the owner doesn''t speak about this matter, he will destroy the cooperation between the Cheng family and the royal family, and break the rules of the Cheng family. If it''s serious, he will be expelled from his family.


    But later, the royal family''s behavior became more and more excessive, and gradually from greedy food to plunder. Many of the Cheng family''s children expressed dissatisfaction, and began to form a force to retaliate against the royal family. The final result can be imagined that there was a conflict.


    The people in the royal family began to find the owner of the Cheng family to be held accountable. However, the owner of the Cheng family still welcomed each other with a smile, saying that they were mainly cooperative and didn''t care about these small details, and that they would give the people in the royal family a satisfactory explanation.


    After that, the master of the Cheng family put these killers to death directly, and the royal family was satisfied.


    Cheng Bo sees all this in his eyes. He thinks that if the Cheng family continues to do this, it will be over. So, while he still has some status in the Cheng family, it''s better to shut up. Anyway, he can''t stand these things of the Cheng family, so he''d better hide.


    So Cheng Bo took some pills and materials, took a long sword, chose a hidden cave in the back mountain, and began to shut up.About a year later, Cheng Bo just woke up from the closed door and vaguely heard someone talking outside, who was from the royal family.


    From their conversations, I can probably understand that when they come to the back mountain, they want to use external force to directly open the stone that blocks the entrance of the cave when they are closed. Then, while the people inside are closed, they directly kill them. Some people are in the process of breaking through. If they are disturbed at such a critical time, it is easy for them to go against the current of blood and finally die If you are seriously injured, you will lose your fighting power.


    And when everyone is closed, they will bring some good things, such as Lingshi danyao. The people of these royal families mainly come to these things.


    When Cheng Bo understood all this, he was angry. These people were obviously reckless. You know, it''s not easy for a person to practice until he can break through the closed door. At such a critical moment, he was disturbed by the villains who are greedy for spirit stones and pills. In this way, years of efforts will be wasted.


    Listening to these people''s steps getting closer and closer, Cheng Bo''s eyes show a sense of killing, especially remembering how these Royal people bullied the Cheng family. He can''t help but feel awe inspiring.

 Chapter 553

    When these people came to Cheng Bo''s seclusion place, they just opened the gate. Suddenly, a few sharp swords killed several people in an instant, and the blood splashed. They were quick and quick. In the blink of an eye, they had already fallen into the pool of blood.


    Because Cheng Bo''s action is too fast, even these people didn''t see clearly, they didn''t think that behind the stone, it was the devil of their end.


    Following the blood of several people, Cheng Bo comes out of the seclusion area and looks around. He finds that some of the seclusion caves here are almost opened. The bodies of Cheng''s family are everywhere. Almost all of them are killed in one move. All the spirit stones and pills are looted. Some of Cheng''s bodies are even exposed in the wilderness and no one cares about them.


    Seeing this, Cheng Bo can''t help but frown. He sends the bodies of Cheng''s family back to the closed cave and seals them again with a stone. It can be regarded as a place for the dead.


    After all this, Cheng Bo can''t help but wonder. According to the rules of the Cheng family, the seclusion places are guarded by the Cheng family. Outsiders are not allowed to enter without permission, unless they have the token of the Cheng family''s children. However, these people obviously don''t have these things. How do they get in? For a moment, an ominous premonition rose in Cheng Bo''s heart.


    On the way back to Cheng''s home, Cheng Bo found that the place was almost completely washed with blood, and the blood here had dried up, and the scene could be said to be miserable


    in Cheng Bo''s opinion, everything here had changed dramatically before he closed the door. He could not help but feel angry, clenched and even angry He was shaking all over and his eyes were red with blood.


    Holding the sword in his hand, Cheng Bo''s aura has reached the limit, and he walks towards the Cheng family.


    At this time, the Cheng family has become the domain of the royal family. All the Cheng family members have been executed, except those who obey the management of the royal family. The first one who leads the Cheng family to rebel is the Cheng family leader.


    Seeing these Royal people, Cheng Bo''s anger suddenly comes out. With a loud drink, he directly carries his sword and kills the people in front of him. In an instant, the sword explodes and blood splashes seven feet. All the royal guards are killed by Cheng Bo, and the blood stains the ground. The scream resounds through the whole Cheng family.


    After seizing the leader of the royal guards, Cheng Bo asks him why. He learns that the leader of the Cheng family has joined hands with the royal family. The leader of the Cheng family has defected and become a running dog of the royal family. Now the Cheng family has become a territory of the royal family.


    Hearing this, Cheng Bo is disheartened. His family leader rebelled. If he didn''t shut up and escape, he might be a corpse here.


    Stepping on the blood of these enemies, Cheng Bo looks back at the corpse on the ground. He expresses his loss and sadness in his heart. He vows to let Cheng''s traitors get what they deserve.


    From that day on, Cheng Bo has become the target of the royal family in the whole mainland. He simply fled to the stronghold here. One is to avoid the pursuit, the other is to improve his strength and find a quiet place to practice.


    At that time, Xu Hu was in charge of the mountain stronghold. Since Cheng Bo entered the mountain stronghold, Xu Hu felt that his ability was really incomparable with Cheng Bo, so he took the initiative to give up his position and became the second leader.


    From this day on, the division of labor between the two is very clear. Cheng Bo is responsible for managing all the things in the stronghold, including setting rules for the brothers in the stronghold and leading them to practice. Therefore, all the bandits in the stronghold have been able to get on the right track, and even feel that they are no different from other regular sects and families in the stronghold. At the same time, they are in the real world The strength has also improved a lot.


    Xu Hu is responsible for plundering the mountain, helping the mountain stronghold to prepare funds, and expanding his mountain stronghold. With Cheng Bo as a good partner, Xu Hu can confidently hand over his mountain stronghold to him. He only needs to do a good job as a mountain thief.


    After listening to Cheng Bo''s story, Lu Jiuye was surprised. He never thought that ten years later, the Cheng family would fall into such a field, or even perish because of the rebellion of the master of the Cheng family.


    With a sigh, Lu Jiuye asked Cheng Bo, "I don''t know if the master of the Cheng family, er, no, is a traitor of the Cheng family. What''s the matter now? Do you know where he is now? "


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "in recent years, people of the royal family have been chasing me very hard. Therefore, in recent years, I have always been in a closed state to improve my strength. Only in this way can I have a chance to attack the enemy. However, I also sent people out to inquire. It is said that this man is now in the royal family and has won the title of king, But now I''ve been confined to the palace. I''m very cautious and seldom come out in public. "


    After thinking about it, Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan and said to him, "brother Zhang Fan, what''s your opinion on this matter? I wonder if you can help me?"


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Cheng Bo is also slightly stunned. He turns his head and looks at Zhang Fan. He has found this before, that is, Lu Jiuye seems to have special respect for the young people in the shackles.According to Cheng Bo''s understanding of Lu Jiuye, he is quite arrogant. Although he is very polite on the surface when he meets someone, from the bottom of his heart, Lu Jiuye seldom takes the initiative to approach anyone. He always makes up his own mind about some things and doesn''t ask anyone.


    This time, however, Mr. Lu took the initiative to ask Zhang Fan, and even to seek his opinions. From this point of view, Mr. Lu''s position in his heart is really not low.


    Zhang Fan thinks about it and understands what Lu Jiuye means. For his old friend, Lu Jiuye must be very compassionate and want to help Cheng Bo. In this case, it''s better to be a man in the flow and act according to his ability. It''s also a wish to help Cheng Bo.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s not very easy to handle this matter. After all, the traitor of the Cheng family has been frightened. Although this matter has passed for so many years, he is still very careful. Therefore, from this point of view, he is really very cautious. It''s not easy to lure him out ¡£¡±


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt that it was very reasonable.

 Chapter 554

    Zhang Fan continued: "I think there are two ways to let this man come out of the palace. First, we must have something in our hands that he is interested in, so that we can have the opportunity to lead him out. Second, we have to wait for him to come out, seize the opportunity, and seize him. Of course, this situation is relatively passive for us. Third, we are straight Take him to the palace and kill him, but it''s a big risk. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "so, considering these three situations, I think the first or the second one is relatively safe. I don''t know if you have something in your hand that he is interested in?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s analysis, Cheng Bo also thinks that it is reasonable. However, Cheng Bo asks himself that there is nothing that can make the Cheng family traitors very interested, because the Cheng family was ransacked at that time, and nothing was left, no matter the martial arts secret script or the Cheng family''s treasure.


    After all, he is the owner of the Cheng family, and he knows almost all the secrets of the Cheng family. Therefore, he really gave everything to the royal family, which is why he got his status today.


    After thinking about it, Cheng Bo shook his head to Zhang Fan and said, "no, all the things of our Cheng family have been taken away by him. There is no thing he is interested in."


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Cheng Bo, "no, you still have."


    "What do I have? What interests him? " Cheng Bo is very curious and looks at Zhang Fan with doubts in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan explained to him with a smile: "in fact, these traitors of the Cheng family are very interested in you. Think about it. What will he do for the only one who is not dead in the Cheng family? Although you killed a lot of people in the royal family at that time, in my opinion, they were all unimportant people. If it wasn''t for the traitor of the Cheng family who chased you, the order would not have survived until now. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "that is to say, your life and death is very important to him. Even if you don''t die, he can''t sleep at night and has nightmares all night. Only by killing you, can he really get spiritual relief."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Cheng Bolton understood what Zhang Fan meant and asked Zhang Fan, "do you mean I can use my own life as bait, so that it is possible to lure out those traitors of the Cheng family?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, as long as they know that you are not dead and where you are, they will naturally come to you. However, according to the current situation of this person, he may not come here in person, but he will be very interested in your body."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was in a cold sweat and immediately looked at Cheng Bo in front of him, wondering what he thought.


    After hearing this, Xu Hu has already grasped the broad blade sword in his hand. As long as Cheng Bo does it, he will not hesitate to give it to Zhang Fan.


    "My body? What do you mean by that? Do you mean that you are also with those traitors of the Cheng family who came to take my life? " While speaking, Cheng Bo''s whole body suddenly burst out with amazing momentum, and an invisible pressure immediately enveloped Zhang Fan.


    Lu Jiuye also quickly whispered to Zhang Fan: "brother Zhang Fan, this is a friend of our Lu family for many years. What do you mean by what you said just now? I don''t quite understand. Can you explain it? "


    Although Zhang Fan didn''t look at Xu Hu, he knew all his actions like the back of his hand, and he didn''t have any fear at all. His face was still calm.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t mean that. If you are still alive, these traitors of the Cheng family will not come here, because they will also be afraid of your strength and seek revenge for them. On the contrary, if you die, they will come to see your body. Is it you or not? Am I right?" Zhang Fan said to Cheng Bo calmly.


    Cheng Bo didn''t say anything. After thinking about Zhang Fan''s words, he felt that it was really reasonable. If these Cheng family traitors heard that they were still alive, they would be afraid. If they heard that they were dead now, they would come for an autopsy and want to confirm the situation.


    However, even if it is so, you can''t cut the enemy with your own hands. So what are you going to do with all this? Do you need to commit suicide?


    Thinking of this, Cheng Bo frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "I know what you mean. How do you think it would be more reasonable to do it?"


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Cheng Bo, "it''s very simple. As long as you''re a corpse and don''t breathe, people carrying your corpse will be able to get close to these traitors of the Cheng family, so they will have a chance to kill them all."


    Cheng Bo thought about it and thought it was reasonable, so he raised his sword and put it on his neck.


    Seeing this scene, all of them were shocked and quickly stepped forward to stop.


    "Cheng Bo, what are you doing? Don''t mess about Seeing this, Lu Jiuye quickly persuades Cheng Bo.


    "I can''t help it, you can''t listen to others and hurt yourself. The brothers in the stronghold need you, and I need you even more!" Xu Hu''s heart suddenly became nervous and said to Cheng Bo in a hurry.Cheng Bo''s eyes were firm, and he didn''t mean to put down his sword. Zhang Fan in front of him said, "I don''t want to die, but you have to promise me that you must kill those traitors of the Cheng family and help us revenge the Cheng family."


    After listening to Cheng Bo''s Hu ah, Zhang Fan laughed and said to Cheng Bo, "even if you take revenge, you''d better do it yourself."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people are completely at a loss. If Cheng Bo really dies, how can he kill his enemy? Isn''t that a fantasy?


    Zhang Fan continued: "in fact, it''s very simple. You just need to enter a state of feigning death and muddle through. When these people come, you will be alive. In this way, you can kill each other by surprise. In this way, you can avenge for the Cheng family yourself."


    "Suspended animation? This How do you do that? " Cheng Bo''s heart is very curious, thinking to himself, does Zhang Fan really have the ability to let himself enter a state of suspended animation?


    "Of course we can. It''s very simple." With that, Zhang Fan took out a green pill from his storage ring and spread it on his palm.

 Chapter 555

    "This is..." Cheng Bo looks at the pill in Zhang Fan''s hand. He is more or less curious. He doesn''t understand the use of the green pill. Can he really let himself reach the state of suspended animation?


    Everyone is also very curious and looks at the pill in Zhang Fan''s hand. However, they all feel that there is no bottom in their heart. After all, it is related to a person''s life and death. If there is any mistake that makes Cheng Bo completely unable to wake up, then he will be dead.


    "Brother Zhang Fan, does this thing really have such a magical effect?" Although Lu Jiuye trusted Zhang Fan very much, he didn''t have the bottom in his heart. Although he had seen a lot of knowledge, he had heard that some special pills could make a person fake death like this, but he still couldn''t believe what he saw with his own eyes.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Jiuye: "yes, this pill is called the false sleep pill. After taking the pill, the breath will stop, the meridians and aura in the body will stop working, and people will also be in a coma. It almost has no difference with the dead people to disperse all the breath of the whole body."


    Cheng Bo thought about it and thought it was really magical. He asked Zhang Fan, "how can I wake up?"


    Zhang Fan calmly said to him: "it''s very simple. After two hours, the efficacy of this pill will dissipate, or if you take some pills like Lingqi powder, it will naturally let Lingqi drive the meridians in your body to work, so that you can recover, recover, and wake up at the same time."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone thought it was very magical. Even Cheng Bo thought it was more reliable. He quickly came over and wanted to have a try in person.


    But at this time, Xu Hu suddenly rushed over and directly took the pills in Zhang Fan''s hands. Cheng Bo in front of him said, "I''m in charge. I can''t help it. Your life is related to the whole Shanzhai. If you really die, what can we do? What''s more, this man''s identity is unknown. What if he''s an undercover sent by the royal family and harms you? "


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Xu Hu, "nonsense. I''ve been friends with Lu Jiuye for more than ten years. He will never pit me. Give me the pills quickly. I believe what young Xia Zhang Fan said."


    Xu Hu is still not at ease and insists on not giving Cheng Bo pills. When Cheng Bo goes forward and wants to snatch the pills from Xu Hu, Xu Hu is in a hurry and swallows them directly.


    "What do you mean?" Cheng Bo frowned and asked Xu Hu in front of him.


    "Master, your life is related to our whole village, so you can''t make any mistakes. What''s more, the origin of this pill is unknown. I''ll try it. If I can survive, you can take it no later." With a firm look in his eyes, Xu Hu seems determined to try the medicine in this way.


    "This..." Cheng Bo frowned and knew that Xu Hu was thinking for himself, so he tried the medicine with his own life. This really moved Cheng Bo''s heart.


    Zhang Fan and others also took this matter in their eyes. They were very surprised. Unexpectedly, Xu Hu, who was greedy for money and lust, was so interested in his friends that he could even give up his life for this friendship.


    Soon after he had finished speaking, Xu Hu began to falter and his consciousness began to blur. With a plop, he fell to the ground and his breath gradually weakened. Finally, he really felt like a dead man. His aura collapsed and there was no breath.


    Seeing this, they all went forward to check Xu Hu''s body. They couldn''t help frowning.


    Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan in a low voice: "is he really in a state of suspended animation? How do I feel that he is no different from a real corpse? "


    "Yes." Gao E also frowned and then said: "this man is really no different from the real corpse. His body even began to get cold. He should not really be dead."


    Long Xue trusted Zhang Fan very much and said to them, "what are you talking about? Didn''t Zhang Fan just say that? He''s just in a state of suspended animation. He''ll come back to life in a moment. What''s your hurry


    Yan Fei also felt a little strange and asked Lu Jiuye in a low voice: "Jiuye, do you mean that there is such a magic pill in the world that can make a person really fake death?"


    Lu Jiuye nodded and frowned, explaining to Yanfei: "there are such things, but such pills are really rare. Although I have heard of them, I have never seen them."


    Cheng Bo checked Xu Hu''s body and found that he didn''t have any aura around him, and his body temperature began to drop, no breathing, no heartbeat, no body temperature, and nothing. He was really a corpse.


    "How can we make him live?" Cheng Bo is curious and worried about whether Zhang fan can really make Xu Hu live.


    Zhang Fan took out a spirit pill, broke Xu Hu''s mouth, pushed the pill out of the wax shell and put it into Xu Hu''s mouth.


    Not long after that, the effect of Lingqi Dan instantly began to enter Xu Hu''s meridians, and began to promote the operation of Xu Hu''s meridians. Gradually, Xu Hu also began to breathe. Although it was weaker in the early stage, his breath gradually stabilized in the later stage.The next moment, Xu Hu slightly opened his eyes, began to look around, found himself really alive, Xu Hu''s expression also began to change surprised.


    The first thing Xu Hu did when he got up was to tell Cheng Bo and said to him, "it''s true that he is in charge of the family. I''ve really come to life, but I don''t know what happened just now. I can even feel a fear of death."


    Cheng Bo nodded, turned and looked at Zhang Fan, excitedly said: "well, now that the experiment is successful, it shows that Zhang Fan''s plan is really feasible."


    At this time, Cheng Bo came to Zhang Fan, slightly excited to Zhang Fan said: "it seems that your plan is good, the next step is to talk about the details."


    Zhang Fan nodded, sat down and began to tell Cheng Bo something about the operation of things. Almost all the ways he could think of were able to think of this. Moreover, Zhang Fan said several unexpected situations and encountered these problems.


    Cheng Bo listened carefully, and at the same time, he had to feel great admiration for Zhang Fan, so he began to doubt Zhang Fan''s age and realm


    in his heart

 Chapter 556

    From the perspective of Zhang Fan''s meticulous thinking and his flexible mind, plus his ability to counteract Cheng Bo''s sword spirit before, Zhang Fan''s thought is quite thoughtful. If he wants to think about a person, it''s definitely a very easy thing.


    After much consideration, Cheng Bo said to Zhang Fan, "well, your method is good. I agree to use this method. However, if you want to promise me one thing, I will do it myself."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Cheng Bo, "don''t worry. I''ll save the lives of these Cheng family traitors for you. I''ll let you kill them yourself."


    With a smile, Xu Hu said to Zhang Fan: "well, if you can help us to take revenge, it''s a big help in our village. You don''t know that our big masters are suffering from revenge every day. I''ll thank you for taking revenge on behalf of our big Masters first."


    With that, Xu Hu fell to his knees and kowtowed to Zhang Fan and others.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye quickly helped Xu Hu up and said to him, "don''t worry, I''m an old friend with you. I''ll do my best in this matter."


    Xu Hu nodded heavily, and immediately ordered people to prepare first-class food and wine to entertain Zhang Fan and his party. He said that he would not be drunk this evening.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Cheng Bo, "drinking is a small matter. Let''s get down to business first. Do you know where the traitors of the Cheng family are and who their leader is?"


    Cheng Bo nodded and said, "I''m not very clear about that. However, according to my investigation, Cheng Gang, the leader of the Cheng family, led the rebellion. I also found out their residence, which is in Los Angeles. Now he used all the things of the Cheng family in exchange for the title of a lord and the treatment of a Lord."


    "Los Angeles?" After hearing this, long Xue feels very familiar. If you think about it carefully, isn''t that the city not far from Long''s home? Moreover, the ninth prince who wanted to take long Xue as his concubine was also in that city.


    "Do you know this place?" Dao Lang saw that long Xue''s reaction was a little big, and he could not help frowning and asked him.


    For a moment, everyone in the lobby looked at long Xue.


    Long Xue nodded and said to the crowd, "I know that Los Angeles is a city not far from our dragon family. However, it seems that it is far away from here."


    Zhang Fan also took out the map sent by the shop boy, spread it on the table, searched for it, and soon found the location of Los Angeles.


    "You mean here?" Zhang Fan pointed to the position in the map and asked long Xue.


    Long Xue nodded and said, "yes, here it is. This place is not far from our long family. It''s only ten miles away."


    Cheng Bo takes a look at the map and his eyes are filled with hatred. He once went to this place and wanted to revenge, but he found that the place was heavily guarded, and there were even many royal guards. Their level was not low.


    The place where Cheng Gang lives is a more than ten year old house, which is completely treated by the Lord. There are a lot of guards around the house, and the guard is very strict. There is a border around the house.


    Zhang Fan said to Cheng Bo, "in that case, let''s go to Los Angeles and meet Cheng Gang for a while."


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "if we want to go, we need to be well prepared. I''ve inquired about that place. The house where Cheng Gang lives is heavily guarded, and there are many excellent bodyguards. It''s estimated that he is guilty and afraid of revenge, so there is border protection in his house. It''s really hard for us to get in."


    "It''s easy!" Xu Hu said with disdain: "big boss, I''ll go out now and mobilize all my brothers. Let''s go into Los Angeles and attack directly to wash the whole house with blood!"


    Cheng Bo frowned, shook his head to Xu Hu and said, "don''t be reckless. If we bring a large number of people into Los Angeles, we will be found by the guards of Los Angeles. At that time, we may have lost a lot if we didn''t enter the city."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Xu Hu, "what you are in charge of is reasonable. We need to do it in secret. The fewer people, the better. Otherwise, it will attract the attention of the other party. In that case, it will be quite unfavorable to you."


    "But..." Xu Hu is still very worried about Cheng Bo and wants to accompany him to get revenge for him.


    Cheng Bo said to Xu Hu: "Xu Hu, after I leave, you need to manage all the things in the stronghold. You can''t make any mistakes. If there''s something big, you must wait for me to come back and make a decision."


    With a frown, Xu Hu said to Cheng Bo in a hurry, "I''m going to accompany you. More people and more strength!"


    Cheng Bo patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "it''s not easy for this mountain stronghold to have today''s situation. There must not be any mistakes. Therefore, one of us must stay here to manage it. In case there''s any danger in the mountain stronghold, no one is in charge, and no one is in charge, the mountain stronghold will be over."


    Xu Hu thinks about it and thinks that what Cheng Bo said is reasonable. On the one hand, he is a brother in the Shanzhai, and on the other hand, he is the leader of Cheng Bo. Xu Hu has some troubles in his heart, and people on both sides can''t give up.Cheng Bo also saw what Xu Hu thought and said to him, "don''t worry, I can go by myself. What''s more, they help me. You are responsible for me in the mountain stronghold. Let''s have a good drink when I come back."


    After hearing this, Xu Hu felt very sad. He took Cheng Bo by the hand and said, "since it''s the decision of the leader, I''ll obey. I''ll hold the stronghold and wait for you to come back. When you get revenge and put down the burden in your heart, we''ll have a good drink, and you won''t have any trouble."


    Lu Jiuye takes a look at Xu Hu. Although he is a bit greedy, he has done a good job in the friendship of the river and lake. He is indeed a rare best friend.


    Gao E had a fight with Xu Hu before, but he didn''t hate Xu Hu because he was also a man of friendship. After all, he was also for the sake of Shanzhai and said to him, "don''t worry, we will take care of your leader. I guarantee that he will come back safely without any accident."


    "Yes, what''s more, I''ve seen your ability of being in charge. With Zhang Fan''s help, you can definitely come back safely." Then Dao Lang pointed to Zhang Fan and said to Xu Hu.

 Chapter 557

    Xu Hu took a look at Zhang Fan without frowning. Looking at the young man in front of him, he saw that Zhang Fan was just a master of the shackles. Although Zhang Fan had just come up with such a good idea at the critical moment, in Xu Hu''s opinion, Zhang Fan was just a head of the think tank. His realm was so low that he had no strength at all.


    Therefore, in Xu Hu''s opinion, the reason why these people respect Zhang Fan so much is that Zhang Fan''s mind is flexible and always comes up with solutions at the critical moment. He doesn''t think Zhang Fan has too much ability.


    "Does he really have that ability?" Although Xu Hu didn''t show that kind of disdain, his tone had a slight disdain.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone in Daolang frowned. In their hearts, they all respected Zhang Fanke very much. Moreover, without Zhang Fan, they could not even walk out of the desert.


    Zhang Fan''s expression is still very calm, but at this time, Zhang Fan suddenly turned the sword into shape. In a moment, countless sword Qi lingered in the room. Moreover, these sword Qi were controlled by Zhang Fan, so it just made people have a kind of pressure, and would not damage anything in the room.


    Xu Hu and Cheng Bo are shocked when they see such a scene. They look at Zhang Fan in shock. They don''t understand why Zhang Fan has such ability. Moreover, on the surface, Zhang Fan seems to have done nothing.


    Lu Jiuye and others are not surprised by this. They just look at Cheng Bo and Xu Hu faintly. Especially when they see their reaction, they can''t help but smile. After all, all this is expected.


    "What is this ability? It seems that his sword spirit doesn''t match his ability Looking at the scene in front of him, Xu Hu was shocked and even spoke incoherently.


    Cheng Bo was shocked and couldn''t say a word. When he met Zhang Fan, he just felt that Zhang Fan was courageous, intelligent and meticulous, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan could stimulate so much sword Qi without being moved. This was something he didn''t expect.


    After a careful recollection, Cheng Bo thought of one thing, that is, when fighting between Xu Hu and Gao E, he came to help from a distance and sent out two swords. According to his own strength, the two swords had no loss. Although they didn''t hurt people, they could repel each other.


    However, these two swords were directly offset by others. That is to say, the strength of the other side is at least the realm of the quintessence of Mahayana. Moreover, when Cheng Bo came to the scene, he found that there were some masters of the quintessence of Mahayana, so he didn''t think much.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan should be the one who counteracts his sword spirit, because when he was in the distance, Cheng Bo could clearly feel the sword spirit like a flowing cloud.


    Looking at Zhang Fan, Cheng Bo can''t help thinking to himself that this man''s strength doesn''t seem to match his own realm. Can we say that he really got some inheritance in desert Dagang, so that he can improve his strength to such a level?


    According to Cheng Bo, it''s said that there are many treasures in Dagang desert. However, it''s also very dangerous. There may even be wild animals. In that case, people with strength must enter.


    Cheng Bo thinks that he is also a genius with fast cultivation and strong strength. When he learns that the seal of desert Dagang is about to be opened, Cheng Bo also wants to bring people in and try his luck, but later he delays his time because he closes the door to break through the bottleneck.


    After going through the customs, Cheng Bo secretly calculated the time. He thought that if he entered at this time, the things in it might have been searched almost. Unless he entered at this time, it was fighting, robbing and plundering. But Cheng Bo didn''t want to do that. Therefore, Cheng Bo was also quite sorry about this.


    At the same time, Cheng Bo is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to risk the lives of his brothers in the Shanzhai. So, in the end, he can only let it go first, try to improve his strength to a certain extent, and then make plans. After all, with enough strength in this continent, he will have more say.


    However, from Cheng Bo''s point of view, Zhang Fan is not so simple. Although his realm is only in the shackles, his strength is so strong. From this point of view, it shows that he is definitely a rare genius, because only genius can be slower than ordinary people when he is in the shackles.


    After all, in the shackle world, a talented master needs to open his own shackles more than ordinary people. In this way, Zhang Fan is definitely a genius, which should not be underestimated.


    Zhang Fan just showed off a little, and then his mind moved, and all the sword Qi was dispersed. Everything in the room was restored as before, and there was no pressure on everyone.


    Dao Lang patted Xu Hu on the shoulder and said to him with a smile, "don''t worry about it this time. With us, you will never be in any danger."


    Lu Jiuye also said: "yes, if we don''t have Zhang Fan, we may not be able to get out of the desert. Therefore, we can rest assured of Zhang Fan''s strength."Cheng Bo looked at Zhang Fan with a look of reverence. He immediately knelt down on one knee, clasped his fist and arched his hand. He said to Zhang Fan, "I didn''t expect that young Xia should have such strength. Please forgive me. Cheng Bo asked for another thing here, and please promise! After the event, I, Cheng Bo, will go through fire and water for you. "


    With a faint smile, Zhang Fan said to Cheng Bo, "I know what you want to say. It''s nothing more than revenge. Don''t worry. Since the ninth master has promised you, I will do my best to help you. We can start now."


    "Well, let''s start at once." Cheng Bo''s heart seems to see the hope of revenge, so more urgent.


    At this time, Xu Hu immediately called his men and asked them to prepare several sea bowls filled with wine.


    Taking up one of the wine bowls, Xu Hu said to the people, "you guys, we are entrusted to you. Please bring him back safely. This bowl of wine is for you. Please!"


    They took the wine bowl and drank it directly. Zhang Fan also assured Xu Hu that he would bring Cheng Bo back safely.


    Simply pack up their own things, Cheng Bo put these things into his storage space ring, that can start at any time.

 Chapter 558

    Zhang Fan moved his mind, took out 500 boxes of inferior spirit stones from the ring of storage space, put them on the ground, and said to Xu Hu: "the cottage needs to develop and expand its strength, but it is not advisable for you to rob money and kill people. In the future, you can use these spirit stones to let your people do some business to help the development of the cottage."


    Xu Hu nodded and assured Zhang fan that he would not carry out road robbery in this area in the future and would let the people in the Shanzhai do some normal business.


    Cheng Bo is also very grateful when he sees Zhang Fan''s action. In this way, the cottage will gradually get on the right track, and even develop into a family or gang, so as not to be despised by the people in the Jianghu.


    Zhang Fan is very considerate about this, which is a big help for the village.


    Cheng Bo keeps this matter in his heart. He must find a chance to repay Zhang Fan''s kindness in the future.


    Zhang Fan and his party leave the stronghold with Cheng Bo. Xu Hu takes all the elites in the stronghold to see them off, and greets all the bandits around. Don''t embarrass Zhang Fan and others.


    Therefore, along the way, Zhang Fan and others went quite smoothly without any obstacles.


    After separating from Xu Hu, Zhang Fan and others are still talking and laughing, but Cheng Bo seems a little silent. After all, he has been thinking about revenge for many years, which has troubled him for many years. If this matter is not solved, then Cheng Bo is really not happy.


    At this time, the sky gradually darkened down, and a city appeared in front of the crowd. The gate was very high, and it looked quite imposing. There were soldiers guarding around. There were two big characters on the gate, Liucheng.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the front and confirmed it on the map. Then he said to the people, "it''s getting late now. Why don''t we settle down here tonight and keep our spirits up and go on the road tomorrow morning."


    They are also very happy. After all, in the desert hillock, they all live in the open air and have no chance to have a good sleep. Even when they are at rest, they should keep up their spirits to avoid being attacked by others.


    When I came to the gate of the city, I found that there were a lot of friars coming here, and there was a long line. It seemed that there were still people sending things in front of me.


    This makes Zhang Fan and his party feel a little curious. They don''t understand what they are doing. They are very curious.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the situation in front of him and said to Yan Fei: "Yan Fei, go to the front and find out what the situation is."


    Yan Fei agreed and walked forward.


    At this time, a few people in front of Zhang Fan began to chat one after another, as if they were talking about some things in Liucheng.


    "I heard that recently a very powerful Dan master came to Liucheng and made a lot of pills, which can be sold at half price. Is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I''ve heard that many people have bought this kind of pills. Moreover, the disciples of this Dan master have also refined many kinds of pills and distributed them free of charge. It''s a great benefit for those of us who are engaged in free cultivation."


    "Yes, it''s much harder for us to cultivate than the children of the general clan or family. They will at least have the resources of the clan or family, and we have to rely on our own hands. If we want to cultivate the same level as them, we have to pay nearly twice as much effort as them."


    "To be able to have such a place to give us free pills is the greatest help to us. This Dan master is really for the benefit of the world."


    "I''ve also heard that this Dan master is still a great genius. He''s not very old, but he''s very famous in the world."


    "I''ve also heard that this Dan master is said to be Zhao Ke, who is very powerful. At that time, when he began to practice, he was in a small sect. But it took only one year for Zhao Ke to learn everything. Finally, he left the sect and went to other places."


    "That''s right. How can a genius like him be willing to work in a small sect? He absolutely needs to find a large sect, which is suitable for his development platform. In the end, he seems to have been to many sects. Although his realm is not greatly improved, he has collected a lot of sect alchemy methods, and finally became a great alchemy master in the Jianghu."


    "As far as I know, this Dan master named Zhao Ke seems to be very mysterious. Although he also has some disciples, he has never established a sect. He once said that his ability is to integrate many sects. He is not suitable for recruiting disciples. He can only recruit some alchemy disciples."


    "For this man, his Dan Dao attainments are still good, and he has also refined some top-quality Dan medicine, which is not comparable to that of ordinary Dan masters. Since he entered the Jianghu, he found that some of the scattered cultivation in the Jianghu was not easy, so he spread his kindness to benefit the common people and had this activity."


    "If only there were a few more people like this in the river''s Lake, can we also have the hope of survival?"


    People began to praise this Dan master named Zhao Ke, especially some deeds of Zhao Ke. In their eyes, Zhao Ke seems to be a celebrity in the Jianghu.After listening to these people''s conversations, Zhang Fan''s faces all looked puzzled and looked at each other. He was also skeptical about this matter and thought that there could be such a good thing in the world.


    "Ninth master, have you ever heard of such a Dan master named Zhao Ke?" Dao Lang frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye frowned, shook his head and said, "no, although I know something about the world, I''ve never heard of such a Dan master. If there is such a Dan master, I can''t have no idea."


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and whispered to several people, "in my opinion, this Dan master named Zhao Ke has a very suspicious identity. Don''t act rashly. Let''s have a look."


    At this time, Yanfei also came back from the front to inquire about the news, and said to Lu Jiuye and others: "I just went to the front to see it. Near the gate of the city, someone was using the spirit pill, each with a small bottle. That''s the reason why they were moving very slowly."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it, nodded, and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that what these people said is right. This is really a pill. Shall we go in and have a look?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sky. At this time, the sun was setting and the sky was going to dim soon. He looked at these people in front of him and estimated the time. If he went to the city, it would be after dark.

 Chapter 559

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took a look at Cheng Bo and asked him, "brother Cheng, what do you think of this?"


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m not very clear about this. It''s going to be dark on the horse this day. There''s no other place nearby to stay. However, I always feel that there is absolutely no free dinner in the world. These people must have some secret to tell."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "I think it''s a bit strange, but I''m very curious. Who is Zhao Ke and what''s his purpose in doing this? Is it really for the benefit of the river and lake? I don''t believe it, either


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the front and said to several people, "it''s going to be dark too. Let''s go ahead and see what these people are up to."


    People lined up, followed by these people began to move towards the front gate, when it was almost dark, Zhang Fan and his party had come to the gate.


    At this time, a young man wearing a white gown and looking romantic gave everyone a small bottle of Lingqi pill with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Fan looked at him and felt that his smile seemed to be a bit fake. That face seemed to be wearing a mask.


    There is a man next to him, holding a pen, constantly remembering something. From his eyes, Zhang Fan thinks that he should be counting the number of people, but he doesn''t know what the meaning is.


    There are also several people in white robes in front of them. They seem to be very enthusiastic and smile at everyone. They politely let the people who got the elixir into the city.


    Gao E walked in the front, took out a look at the young man in white, and then looked at the bottle of pills in his hand. Instead of taking it, he walked straight inside.


    But at this time, the young men in white frowned. The two men in front stopped Gao E and said to him.


    "Taoist friend, it seems that you forgot to take the elixir. All the elixirs here are free. Isn''t it a waste if you don''t take them?"


    "Yes, you see, other people have already taken it, and we''re all top-quality elixirs. You''d better take a bottle with you."


    Gao E took a look at them, shook his head and said, "I''m just passing by here. I want to find a good pub to eat and drink. I''ll have a good sleep at night. I''ll be on my way tomorrow. Don''t delay me. Go away."


    Although Gao E''s words were a little stiff, these young men in white didn''t mean to get out of the way. They still stood in front of Gao E and seemed to tell him that if you don''t take the pills here, you can''t enter the city.


    Gao E''s temper is very hot. When he sees someone who dares to block his way, he is furious. His momentum begins to radiate. It seems that he is going to fight these people next moment.


    At this time, there were several young people standing at the gate of the city. They looked a little ordinary. They looked like some vagabonds or idle people in the city. Looking at Gao E''s momentum, they held their shoulders and said one after another.


    "This man is really interesting. He doesn''t want anything for nothing. There are so arrogant people in the world. I think he must be contemptuous of Zhao Ke, the famous Dan master in the world."


    "Yes, otherwise, he won''t be so arrogant, or he''s a member of a sect, so he doesn''t care about these pills at all. He can have resources. Unlike us, he''s all casual practitioners in the Jianghu, and he depends on these things to practice."


    "This man is so arrogant. We scattered practitioners are constantly trying to find out how to get more resources to help them practice. However, we didn''t expect that the children of these families and sects should waste resources like this. It''s really shameful."


    These three people, you say a word to me, and speak loudly on purpose, just to attract other people''s attention. They also have a kind of bad smile on their faces. It seems that they are ready to see Gao E''s joke.


    After listening to the three people''s words, Gao E''s heart suddenly became angry and his eyes were red with blood. He even wanted to push them to the ground at the next moment and beat them violently.


    Long Xue stood aside, also feel a little strange, after all, sometimes, people have the right to choose, in the face of such a pill, of course, have the right to refuse, there is no need to accept it.


    But at this time, there are some scattered practitioners in the Jianghu all around. Such words will naturally arouse their conflicts with the clan or family, and also arouse the resonance of these people.


    "Yes, the children of the big family or the big family are arrogant. They are not like the casual practitioners in the rivers and lakes. All the resources need to be worked hard. They are good. They just sit and wait for the clan or the family to make a fortune. It''s really unfair."


    "Even if it''s unfair, he wastes resources and even looks down on such elixirs. It''s really shameful. Therefore, I don''t think he''s rejecting these elixirs, but he looks down on such resources and even looks down on us scattered practitioners."


    "What''s great about the people in the main clan? They''re just some masters who are waiting to die. If they go out of the clan, their combat effectiveness is the weakest. They''re just a little higher. What''s great.""Since he has the ability and doesn''t worry about the resources, why does he come here? Since he despises the resources here, he doesn''t have to come here."


    "I think he just came here to look for superiority. He thinks he is great and has corresponding resources. In fact, he just wants to show his superiority."


    People began to denounce Gao E one after another, and what they said became more and more ugly. Some people even wanted to join hands to deal with Gao E. This was really a fall of the wall. There was no room for maneuver. For a moment, Gao E had become the target of their bombardment.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and took a look at the ordinary young people near the city gate. He found that they all had bad smiles on their faces. They all held their shoulders and seemed to be waiting to see Gao E''s jokes.


    From this point of view, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that these people must be a group. He even wants Gao E to accept their pills by any means.


    It seems that they have discussed everything before and know that such a situation is bound to happen. Therefore, when such a situation occurs, they will try to make use of public opinion to make this person the target of attack.

 Chapter 560

    In other words, these people were arranged on purpose. Their purpose is very simple, that is, to fan the flames near the city gate.


    Gao E is very angry in his heart. At this time, he has already clenched his fists and his tendons burst. He wants to kill all the people behind him now to relieve his hatred.


    Lu Jiuye looked around, but he could not help frowning. In his heart, Gao E had become the target of everyone''s attack. If Gao E dared to say or do anything, he would be the target of everyone here. In that case, it would be quite bad for him.


    Cheng Bo took a look at the people who were talking. He frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "these people are crazy. They are really unreasonable."


    Dao Lang also tightened the long stick in his hand. He thought to himself that as long as he did it with a high amount of money, he would not stand by and help Gao E fight his way to death.


    Long Xue is also dissatisfied with these people, but the onlookers see clearly, and she can see some things clearly. For a moment, she has no idea and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Brother Zhang Fan, do you have any good idea?" Lu Jiuye frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan went forward, took the white medicine bottle in the disciple''s hand, handed it to Gao E, and said to him, "it''s getting dark, so let''s go first."


    "But, big brother, they..." Gao E couldn''t swallow the breath in his heart. He even wanted to fight with these people.


    Zhang Fan shook his head to him and whispered to him, "brother, you remember, people eat excrement sometimes, but remember, don''t chew it."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Gao E didn''t seem to understand, but after carefully tasting Zhang Fan''s words, Gao E thought it was very reasonable. After all, in adversity, it''s better not to mess about.


    After taking the medicine bottle in Zhang Fan''s hand, Gao E hums coldly and turns to walk towards the city gate.


    Zhang Fan and everyone behind him took a bottle of Lingqi pill, followed Gao E, and walked towards the city gate.


    When they came to Liucheng, Zhang Fan and his party all frowned. They felt that it was already overcrowded, and it was not so easy to find a place to live.


    First of all, I went around the whole city and found several inns which were full. Some of them did have vacant rooms, but the high price was a bit frightening, which made many idle people in the river and lake shy away and couldn''t afford to live at all.


    Zhang Fan''s storage space ring, stone countless, this high price of room money, he still can afford to spend, give a few people settled down, out of the inn. Came to a nearby restaurant to eat.


    At this time, the restaurant is also overcrowded, even if you want to eat, you have to wait in line, and the price of all restaurants is about 10 times higher.


    "I didn''t expect that a Dan master should have such influence." Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan with a puzzled look on his face.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "it''s hard to say. I always think there''s something strange in this city. Let''s have a look first."


    "I think there are too many unscrupulous merchants in Liucheng. Some people want to take this opportunity to make a fortune. Even the Dan master didn''t see it. I really don''t know what they are after." Long Xue looked at the people around with disdain in her eyes.


    Although she is also a rich lady, and she spends money lavishly on weekdays, in such a place, long Xue always feels that even if she spends a high price, she is very uncomfortable.


    Finally, at the northernmost end of Liucheng, they found a tavern with many guests, but there was just an empty table for several people.


    Zhang Fan several people sat down, then called to the shop boy, began to order, almost all the specialty dishes here are ordered once, anyway, there are many people, even if it is a little more, it will not be left.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan and his party have ordered so many dishes, the shop assistant thinks that these people are definitely rich, or they are of great status. They must be treated carefully so as not to offend them.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the shop''s small two in front of him, took out a few pieces of inferior stone from his sleeve, handed it to him, and said to him: "small two, don''t be nervous, I just want to ask you something. Of course, I won''t ask for your information for nothing, I will give you the corresponding reward. Only the reward depends on the level of the news you give me, if it''s true What I want is useful information. Then I will give you more spirit stones. How about that? "


    The waiter nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "don''t worry, my dear guests. If you want to know anything, just ask. As long as it''s something I know, I''ll tell you everything."


    Zhang Fan nodded, took out a few spirit stones, put them in front of the shop boy, and asked him: "I came to Liucheng today, and found that there were people who distributed pills near the gate. I don''t know what family or clan they belonged to?"After listening to this, the shopkeeper put these inferior spirit stones on the table directly into his sleeve and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "you may not know that. Three months ago, these people seemed to have started spreading news everywhere. They said that there was a very powerful Dan master named Zhao Ke in the River and lake. Moreover, Zhao Ke was not simple. He had a certain reputation in the river and lake So a lot of people came to him. "


    After listening to this, Zhang Fan nodded, took out a few pieces of inferior spirit stones, and continued to ask the shopkeeper, "I see. However, I hear you say that these people have already learned about this matter almost before. It seems that they have promoted all the industries in Liucheng by covering their faces. However, how did these people publicize before that? Have you ever seen the leader who is an expert in what realm? "


    "No This time, the shopkeeper didn''t take these spirit stones on the table, because he didn''t know much about these things.


    Zhang Fan smiles and signals the shopkeeper to take away the spirit stones on the table. He thinks about it carefully to see if he can think of any useful information value.


    The shopkeeper carefully recalled it and said to Zhang Fan and others, "probably three months ago, these people have already come here and started to rent the venue. Moreover, they are all lavish and do not seem to be short of money."

 Chapter 561

    After a pause, the shop boy continued: "not long after they came, it came out that there was a very powerful Dan master named Zhao Ke who wanted to come here to show mercy and give some pills to all monks. Even some expensive pills were sold at half price. This news attracted many people to Liucheng."


    "The news spread very fast, especially recently During a period of time, countless people came here and said they wanted to buy pills. However, the Dan master named Zhao Ke didn''t seem to be here. All the people in white robes here were his disciples. They asked these people to live here first, wait for Zhao Ke''s Dan master to come back, and gave them a lot of pills. These people also expressed their willingness to stay here Wait first. "


    "It''s been more than half a month now. It seems that the Dan master named Zhao Ke has not come back. Our Liucheng city is also full of people. Many of the people who come to seek Dan medicine also begin to practice in their own rooms, and even have some small compartments for them to practice here."


    After listening to the introduction of the shopkeeper, everyone nodded one after another, and felt that there was nothing suspicious. From the situation they came here, it was true.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and asked the famous shop waiter, "have you ever seen this Dan Shi named Zhao Ke? What kind of man is he


    The shopkeeper shook his head slightly and said with a smile to Zhang Fan: "master Zhao Kedan is a big man in the river and lake. How can he be what I can see when I travel in the river and lake? What''s more, this master Zhao Kedan only came to Liucheng once. After that, no one has seen him."


    Zhang Afan nodded and continued to ask the waiter, "do you know anything about him? Or some rumors in the world. "


    The shopkeeper nodded his head and said, "I know that. According to legend, this man has learned in many sects and families. He is good at Dan Dao, and his ability is also unfathomable. Although he didn''t establish a sect to teach martial arts, he has also received many Dan Dao disciples to teach them Alchemy skills. It can be said that all over the world."


    "OK, I see. Thank you for your answer. We are hungry. Please help us to urge the kitchen, serve the food quickly, and have two jars of good wine. These are your hard work." With that, Zhang Fan took out a bag of spirit stone and handed it to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper was flattered to take over these spirit stones. He was so happy that he quickly agreed and ran to the kitchen.


    After the shop boy left, Zhang Fan began to close his eyes and ponder. He always felt that something was wrong. But why did the Dan master named Zhao Ke do it? Zhang Fan also believes that some people in the river and lake will be so selfless.


    Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan beside him and asked him in a low voice: "brother Zhang Fan, do you think there is something strange in this matter?"


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "this is indeed full of doubts. First of all, after he came here, he began to take a walk. And recently, he has received results. Therefore, the whole Liucheng city is now full of people."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "secondly, his sales method is also very impressive. The most scarce thing is the spirit stone and resources. He was able to sell some pills at such a low price. If he sold them at half price, sometimes they would not even be enough for the hard work of Dan Shi. In this way, he would definitely lose money."


    "Third, I found a problem, that is, the evaluation of Zhao Kedan seems to be surprisingly similar among these people. In this way, I have great doubts about the identity of Zhao Kedan, especially whether his reputation in the river and lake is established. In other words, someone arranged these things in advance."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, all the people on the table fell into a deep meditation. They felt that Zhang Fan''s analysis had some truth. If these are true, why are Zhao Ke in everyone''s mouth surprisingly similar, as if carved out of a template.


    "You mean someone did it on purpose, but what''s the purpose of doing it? Is it just for the benefit of the whole Sanskrit community, or what is he going to do with these Sanskrits? Expand your own interests? " Lu Jiuye frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Cheng Bo thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "I have thought about this since I came here, but I always feel that there are many things that don''t make sense. If everything here is true, it means that Zhao Kedan is really famous. However, if he is not famous, why hasn''t Lu Jiuye heard his name in the river and lake? ¡±


    Dao Lang nodded and said, "yes, if all this is false, what''s the matter with this man''s life story? What''s more, he really gives out pills to the scattered practitioners in the Jianghu. In this way, he must have some secret. "


    Gao E hugged his shoulder, shook his head and said, "anyway, I won''t believe such a thing. It''s too strange. No one would do such a stupid thing. It''s obviously crazy."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people at the next table, and found that when they were drinking and eating, they were also talking about this matter. They were all talking about the Dan master named Zhao Ke. Moreover, from their mouth, they could hear that these people were all highly praised for the Dan master named Zhao Ke. For them, this man seemed to exist like a God.Soon, all the food and wine were served by the bartender. They talked and laughed together and began to talk about things in the Jianghu. But at this time, a few people came in. They looked like they were all in trouble. At first sight, they were some casual practitioners in the Jianghu. Their level was not high, but they brought a lot of news.


    "We''re really lucky. Fortunately, I''ve made a good advance. Otherwise, I can''t get in at all. Unexpectedly, there''s a limit on the number of people in Liucheng. Fortunately, we came earlier, otherwise, we''ll be locked out like other people."


    "Yes, we are lucky. If I come a little later, I will be behind. In that case, I will miss this opportunity."


    "Anyway, let''s come in this time. Let''s celebrate. We won''t be drunk tonight."

 Chapter 562

    "Brother, I think we''d better find a place to live now. We can''t live in a pub at night."


    "You don''t feel lumbago when you stand and talk, do you think I don''t want to? Do you know how hard it is to find a place to live now? In the past, a guest room only needed a piece of stone. Now it seems that it needs 50 pieces of stone. I can''t afford such a room. "


    "I can''t help it. Now in Liucheng, all businesses begin to raise their prices, especially after the city gate is closed. Everything will rise in price, and it is estimated that it will rise to sky high prices in the end."


    "Yes, after the city gate is closed, there is almost no contact with the outside world, so all the resources in the city are unique, and one point is less. I still hope the Dan master named Zhao Ke can come back soon, otherwise we don''t know how long we will be trapped here."


    "Forget it. We can''t get out now anyway. Save some Lingshi. After we improve our strength here, we may be much stronger than them when we go out. At that time, we will make other people in the Jianghu look at us with new eyes."


    "That''s right. It''s not a waste for us to break through here. It''s a very good opportunity right now."


    A few people are talking and laughing. It seems that they are very lucky to enter Liucheng. If they are late and miss such an opportunity, they will regret it.


    After listening to their conversation, Zhang fan can''t help but think back carefully. When he entered Liucheng, there were many details that were thought-provoking.


    Especially when Zhang Fan thought of a young man in white, with a piece of paper and a pen in his hand, he was keeping records of these details. In other words, he should be recording the number of people.


    However, what is the significance of doing so for him? Why count people? Can we say that their plans have something to do with the people who enter Liucheng?


    Moreover, when entering the city, Gao E didn''t want to take those free pills, but some people began to make sarcastic remarks, which obviously started to draw people''s attention and resonate. In this way, these people had to take these pills.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan directly took out the bottle of free Lingqi pill from the ring of storage space, and took out one from it, carefully examining it.


    According to common sense, Lingqi pill is also the most common thing in the river and lake. Everyone needs to supplement Lingqi at the critical moment. What''s more, the things used are relatively simple, just green lingcao, and the refining method is quite simple. In this way, a large number of Lingqi pills can be refined every time, and it doesn''t take too long.


    However, even so, it will take time and effort, and it will take a long time for such a large number of Lingqi pills. Therefore, Zhang Fan doesn''t believe that these people will really give out the free Lingqi pills to the public.


    "What''s the matter? What do you find? " Lu Jiuye saw Zhang Fan looking at the bottle of spirit elixir. He seemed to think of something.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s nothing. It''s just that some things don''t make sense. Don''t eat these auras first. Let''s see what kind of reaction others will have after eating them. Let''s talk about it later."


    They all nodded, saying that they would not eat this kind of elixir. Gao E was very disdainful of this kind of elixir, especially what happened near the gate at that time. He wanted to throw away these elixirs.


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan: "if the gate of the cleavage is closed, we will not be able to go on the road tomorrow. For this Liucheng, we are just passers-by, and then we can go on the road directly. However, from the immediate situation, it seems that we can''t get out of here at all."


    Gao E''s heart raised a kind of nameless fire, said to Cheng Bo: "tomorrow morning, we will set out as usual, directly out of the city, if they stop us. We can kill them directly. "


    Cheng Bo frowned and shook his head. He said to Gao E, "your method is not feasible, because this place is almost occupied by Zhao Ke''s disciples now, and almost all the people here are brainwashed. When I came here, I found that these young people in White always seem to talk with some people when they are bored, and they are constantly popularized in their words Zhao Kedan''s life story, for them, can also be regarded as a way of brainwashing, so that they have more faith in Zhao Kedan. "


    After a pause, Cheng Bo continued: "that is to say, some people here have been brainwashed successfully. If we rush here, we may be opposed by some people, and even things will get worse and worse, and finally it will come to an end. So, tomorrow we''d better ask first to see if it''s possible to go out, if not Do not conflict. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and agreed with Cheng Bo. He said to the crowd, "that''s right, so we must be more careful now. Especially, all the pills in the city should not be moved, because there may not be anything in them."


    After some discussion, they began to eat again. At ten o''clock in the night, they returned to the inn.The next morning, everyone got up early, because they all had the same purpose, that is to leave here quickly, because everything here made people feel strange.


    After a brief cleaning up, people came to the exit of the north of the city and wanted to go out from here.


    As you can imagine, the city gate here is really closed, and there are still people guarding it. Even the walls around have formed a border.


    Of course, for the people inside, they feel that this is to avoid people outside entering the city again. However, in Zhang Fan''s view, it seems that these fences do not want people in the city to go out.


    When he came to the gate, a young man in white came forward, arched his hand to Zhang Fan and others, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    Zhang Fan said to them calmly: "we want to go out. After all, we are just passing by Liucheng, and we are not interested in the pills here, so please make it convenient."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the young man in white also frowned. After careful thinking, he felt that since these people did not understand the situation here and were not interested in it, it was really meaningless for them to stay here.

 Chapter 563

    "Just a moment, please. I''ll ask first." The young man in white turned and walked towards the gate of the city. He found another middle-aged man and talked about the situation of Zhang Fan and his party.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said to the young man in white, "no, we have finished counting the number now. If they leave, there will not be enough people here."


    After thinking about it, the young man in White said to Zhang Fan and others, "I''m sorry, but there are many people outside who want to enter the city. For the resources and affordability of the city, we have closed all the city gates. During this period, no one can go out and no one can come in. Therefore, I can only express my regret for your request."


    Zhang Fan also thought of the result and asked the young man in white, "when can we go out? Because we''re in a bit of a hurry and have a lot to do. "


    The young man in White said with a smile, "don''t worry. As long as our master comes back and gives everyone pills, the city gate can be opened. So, you just need to wait patiently for a few days. I''m really sorry."


    At this time, Gao E was a little angry. His right hand tightened his broad blade sword and looked at the young man in white in front of him. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Dao Lang was the same. As long as there was something going on, they would kill directly.


    But Zhang Fan is still very calm, and there is no special expression. At the same time, Zhang Fan also uses his spiritual sense to observe the surroundings, and finds that there are not only these people in front of him, but many people hiding in the dark, and their strength is not low.


    Zhang Fan thinks it''s no problem that he can go out alone, but it will take some time to rush out with these people. At this time, if the brainwashed people in the city are disturbed, it will be even harder to go out.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that such a method is very unwise, so it''s better not to mess with it first, and it depends on the situation.


    Moreover, Zhang fan can clearly feel that these people are also alert to Zhang Fan and others. Especially when Zhang Fan first came here, Zhang fan can feel an obvious hostility around with his keen sense.


    "Well, in that case, we''ll stay in Liucheng for a while. Excuse me." Zhang Fan politely gave the young man in white a bow, and then left with him.


    After Zhang Fan and others left, a middle-aged man came to the young man in white. Looking at Zhang Fan''s back, he could not help frowning and thinking.


    The young man in white sighed and said to the middle-aged man, "I''m a little worried now. Since these people are some travelers, and the old man''s level is not low, they are just some travelers. Will they affect the master''s plan? In case they have a background, will we have any big trouble in the future?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head slightly and said to him, "now we can''t manage so many people. The most important thing is that there are enough people here. We can''t lose any of them. Otherwise, we just haven''t finished the task, so we can only blame them for their own bad luck."


    The young man in white sighed again and said, "anyway, let''s give priority to the tasks assigned to us by the master. However, if it goes on like this, I''m just afraid that there are really some powerful forces behind them. In that case, it will bring us great trouble in the future."


    The middle-aged man laughed, patted the young man in white on the shoulder and said to him, "you don''t have to worry about this. We will do it without knowing it. After it is completed, no one here will know about it, and even Liucheng will disappear."


    "I hope so." There was a trace of confusion in the eyes of the young man in white. It seemed that he had no bottom in his heart about this matter.


    When Zhang Fan and his party returned to the inn, Dao Lang was dissatisfied and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, there were not many people guarding the gate. Why don''t we kill them directly? In that case, we can get out of here. "


    "Yes. Elder brother, why didn''t you plan to kill directly just now? What a good time it was just now. If we can attack these people unexpectedly, then they will not have any fighting power, and we can escape from Liucheng smoothly. " Gao E also said, don''t understand Zhang Fan just why don''t let start.


    Without waiting for Zhang Fan to answer, Cheng Bo shook his head and said to his two brothers, "don''t be impulsive. I think this gate is not as simple as you think. Since they want everyone here to stay here, there must not be so few guards around the gate. So, what we need to do now is to investigate and see what the situation is like How can we go out? "


    Lu Jiuye also nodded and said: "yes, although some places look very loose, in fact there should be heavy soldiers guarding that place. What''s more, the walls around Liucheng have already been set up. In this way, they don''t want other people to go out at all."Long Xue frowned and said to the crowd, "I''ve just explored the surroundings with my spiritual sense. It seems that there are a lot of people around, especially those masters who are hidden in the dark. They may attack us at any time. If they really start, it will be quite bad for us."


    When the crowd finished speaking, Zhang Fan said what he thought: "I went to the city gate today to see if I could go out. At the same time, I also want to verify one thing, that is, they really need to accumulate the number of people in the city to a certain extent. Without any one person, it will have an impact on their plans."


    "How many people? What does this have to do with the number of people in the city? " Yan Fei didn''t understand Zhang Fan''s meaning, and didn''t understand the relationship between this matter and the number of people.


    Zhang Fan nodded and explained to him, "that''s right. It''s the number of people. When I came to the city, I found a man near the gate, with a pen and paper in his hand, and began to record something. In addition to the people we met in the tavern yesterday, I can now conclude that this must be part of their plan, that is, the way to enter the city Number of people. "

 Chapter 564

    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "that is to say, after these people spread the news, they attracted a large number of scattered cultivation. Then, they must want to use these scattered cultivation to do something, and they still need a certain amount. Therefore, I am sure that these scattered cultivation must be useful to them, otherwise, they will never be out of luck So we should do it


    After listening to them, they felt that there was some truth. Following Zhang Fan''s idea, they also began to guess. However, in such a situation, if they were connected with these people, then things would become more terrible.


    "Is it difficult for them to make alchemy with these people in the city?" Dao Lang held his shoulder and frowned.


    Although Dao Lang didn''t think through his brain when he said this sentence, one of his words woke up the dreamer, and everyone felt that it was very reasonable.


    Especially with regard to the number of people, the things that can match the number of people may be the things that can be used in alchemy.


    Although Zhang Fan thinks so, he has not found any evidence at present. Therefore, Zhang Fan still needs to make a good investigation on this matter. It is better to find out what the purpose of these people is, so that he can think of the corresponding countermeasures.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan said to the people in front of him: "since we can''t leave, we need to investigate now to see what this man named Zhao Ke is going to do, and we can also collect some evidence from him. In this way, we can overthrow their conspiracy, otherwise, we will not be convincing just by a few of us."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "if we really investigate the truth, then we don''t have to worry. We need to win the hearts of the people first. Only in this way can we compete with them. Otherwise, it''s not easy to overthrow their conspiracy with our strength. We need the unity of the people."


    Cheng Bo nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "I believe that since ancient times, evil never oppresses right. If they really commit many evils, then they will not come to a good end."


    Dao Lang nodded and said to Gao E: "second brother, it seems that we still need to be cautious this time, otherwise, we may destroy the plan."


    Gao E nodded and said to Dao Lang, "don''t worry. Although I have a quick temper, I have a sense of propriety in this matter."


    After a discussion, they all went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    In the early morning of the next day, Zhang Fan came to the street early in the morning. At this time, there were few pedestrians on the street. Only some people who wanted to set up their stalls were ready to set up their stalls.


    Zhang Fan took a look around, also feel nothing abnormal, breathing a fresh morning air, still feel a little refreshing.


    After a simple exercise, Zhang Fan began to walk on the street, passing a temporary training room. It looked very simple, there was not much space, just a temporary building.


    Zhang Fanbing didn''t care too much about it. He just swept it around with his spiritual consciousness and didn''t find anything. However, at this time, Zhang Fan suddenly found a problem, that is, although there is aura in these people''s bodies, it doesn''t seem to work. What''s the matter?


    When he saw this, Zhang Fan was stunned. He could not help but stop. His brow wrinkled slightly. He turned his head and looked at a nearby training room. He felt thoughtful.


    According to the common sense, if a normal monk is practicing, he should be in the state of internal meridians running, not static.


    However, generally speaking, if a person''s meridians are in a static state, it means that he is dead. Only in this state can his meridians be in a static state.


    What''s more, when a person''s meridians are still, the aura of his whole body dissipates. This is the normal state, but the situation in front of him is not like this.


    Although the meridians in this person''s body no longer work, the aura in his body is very sufficient, which is a bit abnormal.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, looked around and found that there was no one, so he went directly to the temporary cultivation place, carefully opened the door and looked inside.


    Sitting inside is a middle-aged man. He seems to be dressed in ordinary clothes. He may be an ordinary casual monk in the river and lake. He can''t see the realm. He just feels that he is as pale as paper and has no breath.


    Zhang Fan reached out and touched the person''s pulse. He could not help frowning and found that the person''s pulse had stopped beating. Now it was like a dead man.


    Even, in this person''s body, Zhang Fan has issued a spot, which shows that this person has been dead for a period of time at least, otherwise, it is impossible to appear a spot.


    Looking around again, Zhang Fan found that there was a small white medicine bottle beside him. The small medicine bottle looked very familiar. He recalled carefully that it was the elixir given out by those young people in white near the gate of the city.Zhang Fan picked up the bottle of the spirit elixir and found that it was empty, which showed that the man had eaten all the spirit elixirs before he died.


    The middle-aged man has his storage ring beside him. After a simple inspection, Zhang Fan finds that there is nothing in it, but some inferior spirit stones, a few skill scripts, and some worthless things.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and felt that these things had no value, but it can be said that Zhang Fan was the first one to come to the scene after this person died. Otherwise, the storage ring on this person would have been taken away long ago.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help frowning and thinking, and a bold guess came out in his heart that this person''s death must be directly related to these free spirit pills.


    Just when Zhang Fan wanted to make a detailed examination of the body, he found that someone came this way.


    Zhang Fan frowned and felt that if someone found out about the current situation, he would have a hard time arguing. He couldn''t wash his way into the Yellow River. Therefore, the most important thing now is to leave here first.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fanshun took away the storage space ring beside the corpse, turned to show the stars, and left this temporary training place.

 Chapter 565

    Not long after, a young man in white came here yawning, opened the door here, moved out the body inside, and searched inside again, and found nothing of value.


    "This guy is so poor that he can''t even afford a storage ring." Holding a bellyful of complaints, he carried the corpse away in a car, leaving an empty dying practice room.


    Zhang Fan felt a little curious when he saw this man leave, so he followed him and wanted to see where he would transport this man.


    See this person will be the body of the middle-aged man pulled to the door of a courtyard, showed the token in hand, this can enter.


    On both sides of the gate were guarded by white disciples. They were heavily guarded. They couldn''t see what they were doing inside. They looked very mysterious.


    Zhang Fan pretended to walk around as if nothing had happened. At this time, the two disciples in white in front of the door immediately locked their eyes on Zhang Fan. That kind of eyes seemed to be looking at Zhang Fan with vigilance. It seemed that as long as Zhang Fan had any abnormal behavior, they would attack them at any time.


    Although he didn''t look at the two young men in white, Zhang Fan could clearly feel their vigilant eyes. From this point of view, Zhang Fan was sure that the things in it must be very important, otherwise, they would never have such a move.


    After walking around the wall, Zhang Fan found that the courtyard seemed very big, and it was very quiet. There was no one practicing martial arts, but there was a faint fragrance of Dan. It was obvious that the people in the courtyard must be refining Dan.


    But if he hadn''t seen the corpse of the middle-aged man dragged away before, Zhang Fan might have thought that the yard was just an ordinary place for alchemy, but now it seems that there is an inexplicable strangeness here. Since this is the place for alchemy, what are those people doing here and what are the people hiding in the yard.


    However, although it''s an external wall, there are some white disciples guarding the wall. As long as Zhang Fan dares to get close, these white disciples will stare at Zhang Fan, as if they are warning Zhang Fan not to get close.


    After a turn, Zhang Fan didn''t find anything unusual, so he left here and walked on the deserted street. Zhang Fan still observed the temporary training rooms around him, and found that there were still many such corpses in these training rooms, and there would be such empty medicine bottles beside each of them.


    That is to say, the people here are all in such a state after taking this pill. From the state point of view, Zhang Fan thinks that these people are still dead.


    After returning to the room, Zhang Fan took out the medicine bottle and poured out a spirit elixir. After careful observation, he found that from the appearance, this spirit elixir is no different from the normal spirit elixir, and the surface spirit capacity is the same.


    However, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that this kind of elixir was a fatal thing, that is to say, it must have been mixed with some other things, even fatal.


    At this time, everyone has woken up. They come out of their room and find Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan gathered these people in his room, took out the small medicine bottle of Lingqi pill, and told everyone what happened this morning.


    After hearing this, they all frowned with doubts in their eyes. At the same time, they felt a little surprised. Unexpectedly, such a thing really happened. These young people in white really have their own goals.


    "Do you mean that these young people in white distributed some pills to all the people who entered Liucheng, and these pills are deadly things?" Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded, put a very common storage space ring on the table, and said to the people, "this is what I found in the temporary training room. There is nothing valuable in it. In other words, this person must be an ordinary casual practitioner in the Jianghu."


    "It''s really unreasonable. They are obviously neglecting people''s lives! Do they have no one in charge of them in this willow city? " Gao E brows tightly lock, in the heart how many some anger to Zhang Fan ask a way.


    After thinking about it, Lu Jiuye nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s reasonable to say that in a city, at least there will be a great family or local officials to manage it. Otherwise, there may be chaos here, and even no rules and regulations. Isn''t there such a place in Liucheng?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "if I''m not wrong, the place I went to should be a big family. The courtyard is very huge. It''s estimated that it has been occupied by people now, but the original people in the courtyard are missing."


    "It''s easy." Cheng Bo called the bartender in the Inn and asked him, "bartender, come here. I want to ask you something."


    Cheng Bo waved to the shopkeeper here, and also took out a few spirit stones, which showed that the Q & A was not free.


    For such a guest, the shopkeeper is very willing to serve him. He can earn some Lingshi just by answering some questions, which is very cost-effective."My guest, what can I do for you?" A diminutive shopkeeper ran over and asked Cheng Bo with a smile on his face.


    Cheng Bo nodded, took out a spirit stone and put it on the table. He said to the shopkeeper, "the question is very simple. First, who was in charge of your city before? Is there any official? Or is there a big family? "


    The shopkeeper smiles, takes up the spirit stone on the table, puts it into his sleeve, and answers with a smile to Cheng Bo: "there is no official in Liucheng. It is always managed by the Lius. Therefore, it is called Liucheng. The development of Liucheng is due to the continuous expansion of the Lius and the fact that many people do business here It''s such a city. "


    Cheng Bo nodded and continued to ask the waiter, "if according to what you say, the Liu family should be very strong and have a certain position, but where is the Liu family now?"


    Dianxiaoer continued to reply to Cheng Bo: "since the Dan master named Zhao Ke came here, he has been to the Liu family to negotiate with them, and expressed his hope to find a place to stay here for development. He also gave a large number of Lingshi to the Liu family. The people of the Liu family said that they wanted to move to other places and go to other cities for development."

 Chapter 566

    "Oh? You mean these people of the Liu family have moved away from Liucheng, don''t you? " Lu Jiuye was a little curious. He frowned and asked the waiter.


    The shopkeeper nodded and replied to Lu Jiuye: "yes, after their negotiation, some of the Liu family moved out of Liucheng. Moreover, they all left Liucheng at night and moved very quickly. It is said that Zhao Ke Dan gave them a large amount of spirit stone and many precious pills, which made them move out of Liucheng happily."


    "Wait a minute, do you mean these people of the Liu family moved out of Liucheng at night?" Zhang Fan seized a detail and asked the waiter with a frown.


    The shopkeeper nodded and replied, "yes, they usually pack things in the daytime. After all, the Liu family is quite large and there are many people. In addition, they are in a hurry. They almost move in the evening. I have seen the Liu family move in the evening."


    Zhang Fan nodded, did not say anything, just feel where not quite right, and this situation is very suspicious.


    Cheng Bo again took out a stone and put it on the table. He asked the waiter, "have you found anything unusual in the morning recently?"


    The shopkeeper thought about it, shook his head to Cheng Bo and said, "I really didn''t find anything. Since these disciples of master Zhao Ke Dan came here, they began to give us pills. Although we don''t have much ability to practice, they also give us pills to strengthen our body. After taking them, we really have a clear mind and some minor problems in our body It''s gone. "


    Cheng Bo nodded and continued to ask the waiter, "by the way, have you ever heard that there is a limit to the number of people in Liucheng? Or is it related to the number of people? "


    "Number of people?" After listening to Cheng Bo''s question, dianxiaoer fell into the memory.


    After a long time, the shopkeeper seemed to suddenly think of something and said to Zhang Fan and others, "Oh, I remember that these young men in white had come to our shop to drink before. When I served them, they seemed to say that when they poured wine for them, if there were enough people in Liucheng, they would close the gate, and other people would not I can get in


    "Do you know why?" Lu Jiuye frowned and asked the waiter.


    The shopkeeper thought about it and said to Lu Jiuye with a smile: "they didn''t say that, but there is a limit on the number of people. I think they should be afraid that there are too many people in Liucheng and the resources in the city are not enough."


    Cheng Bo nodded, turned and looked at Zhang Fan. He asked Zhang Fan with his eyes, which means, is there any other question.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and shook his head slightly, indicating that there was no problem.


    Cheng Bo handed the remaining stones to the shopkeeper and said to him, "what do you have to eat this morning? Come up quickly. We are all hungry."


    "OK, sir, just a moment. I''ll let the chef do it for you." With that, the shop boy took the stone and ran away happily.


    Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that there is something suspicious about this matter, especially the departure of the Liu family. Since Liucheng is named after the prosperity of the Liu family, why did the Liu family move away? Is it just for some elixir and spirit stone? I think it''s a little unlikely. "


    Cheng Bo also said: "I think so. This place is named after the Liu family. Everything is managed by the Liu family. Are they really willing to leave here for such a big industry? And why do they only move at night? Are they really just packing up during the day? "


    Long Xue thought, frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "how can I have a bad feeling? These people of the Liu family have not been directly given by these people in white... "


    "It''s impossible. The shopkeeper just said that they saw a lot of people from the Liu family moving away from here at night. It''s not wrong." Dao Lang shook his head to Xuelong and replied.


    "Not necessarily." Zhang Fan frowned and continued to say: "according to the words of the shop boy, he saw the people of the Liu family move away at night, but at night they can''t see the faces of the Liu family clearly. It''s very likely that some people wear the clothes of the Liu family and leave here disguised as the people of the Liu family, and the real people of the Liu family may be dead now."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone was silent, because Zhang Fan''s speculation made everyone feel frightened, but they all felt that there was some truth.


    Yan Fei thought about it carefully and asked Lu Jiuye, "I still don''t understand. If this Liu family really conflicts with Zhao Ke''s people, the fighting between them may make a lot of noise and the destructive power will be very strong. But there is no trace of fighting here, and the shopkeeper didn''t say it just now ¡£¡±


    Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei, "it''s hard to say. It''s not hard to see from the rumor that this Dan master named Zhao Ke is an alchemist. However, if Dan doesn''t become medicine, it''s poison. Generally, the more powerful Dan masters will produce some poison, which is what we call poison Dan. So, it''s very likely that he will use poison to kill all the people of the Liu family in the negotiation."Zhang Fan nodded and said to the crowd, "that''s right, so it''s very possible that these masters of the Liu family have died, so now the Liu family has been occupied."


    Gao E thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "now that we know the real image, what are we waiting for? Why don''t we just kill it now, go back to the Liu family and see what''s the secret in the Liu family, and then tell all the people in the city what happened there, so that they won''t be fooled. In this way, they will see these people clearly Face and mouth. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to the people, "no, we''d better not act rashly now, because we don''t have any evidence now. In this way, if these people in the city find out, they will take the initiative and directly lead all the people in the city to deal with us. I believe we have learned this when we enter the city gate."


    "Is there any good way for you?" Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan with a puzzled face and asked Zhang Fan with a frown.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to several people, "in my opinion, the young man in white in this city is just the disciple named Zhao Ke. Even if we defeat them, they can''t solve the problem fundamentally. They may find another city and make a comeback. In that case, these monks in the River and lake will still suffer."

 Chapter 567

    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, in that case, we can''t get out of here anyway. So we''d better make it clear, and then we''ll expose the Dan master named Zhao Ke to see what this guy is going to do. Now I''m very curious about what the purpose of this man is."


    "No problem. In that case, we''ll do as we''re told." Gao E nodded and said to Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and whispered to several people: "now, I suspect that there is something wrong with the bottle of spirit elixir in our hands after we enter the gate of the city, so what we need to do now is to investigate what is in the bottle of spirit elixir and why it makes people become that state after eating it."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "if we can''t find out exactly what ingredients are in this pill, then we will take another route, that is to find out the purpose of these people. If we can really find their real purpose, then we only need to collect these evidences. In that way, we can have a certain persuasion."


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan began to arrange tasks for these people. Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei, in a group, began to investigate these temporary training rooms. It''s better to find out how many people have died, where they have been sent, and whether there is another place.


    Dao Lang and Gao E can pay attention to what the young people in white here do every day. They try to talk with them and ask some questions.


    Cheng Bo goes to the other gates in the city and stares at them to see if there are any vehicles or people carrying supplies coming in from which gate in recent years. If there are, it''s better to find out their time and prepare for going out.


    Long Xue and Zhang fan are mainly staring at Liu''s courtyard to see what they are doing here. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the Liu''s courtyard must not be as simple as they think.


    At this time, the shop boy has come here, put the good wine and food on the table, and everyone stopped talking, so as not to be heard by the shop boy and bring unnecessary trouble.


    After a quick breakfast, several people began to follow Zhang Fan''s instructions and go in their own direction. According to different division of labor, they began to investigate.


    Zhang Fan takes long Xue and walks towards yesterday''s courtyard, but they are not close to each other. Instead, they stare at the courtyard in the distance, because Zhang Fan has tried it in the morning. It can be said that there are heavy soldiers guarding the courtyard, and there are experts in the courtyard. Although the fragrance of medicine appears to be alchemy, Zhang Fan always feels that this place is a bit strange.


    Long Xue took a look at the courtyard in front of him and frowned at Zhang Fan and asked, "is this the courtyard you are talking about? It seems that it''s normal. There''s nothing unusual. The people in the yard are alchemy. "


    Zhang Fan frowned and said to long Xue, "it''s not as simple as you think. Look at these guards. They are very alert to the people around them. So, you''ve seen so many people in that family or sect guard a place."


    "Well, according to you, there will be something very important in this place? Or is there someone important here? That''s why there are so many people to guard? " Long Xue has some doubts in her heart and asks Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded to long Xue and said, "yes, either there is something important here, or there are important people here. Another possibility is that the things in the yard should be invisible, so there are so many people to guard."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to long Xue: "first of all, there should be no treasure here. At least I use my spiritual consciousness to observe, and I don''t find anything with vigorous aura here. Therefore, there won''t be any treasure here. Second, the most important person here should be the Dan master named Zhao Ke. It''s said that this man has left Liucheng now, so there is no treasure here There can''t be any important people, so there''s only one possibility left. "


    "You mean, what''s in it that you can''t see?" Long Xue is surprised in the heart and immediately frowns to ask Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "it''s very possible. Moreover, there are people constantly sending people in from the outside. No, it''s a corpse, a corpse with aura in the body."


    Long Xue tilted her head to think and said to Zhang Fan, "these people are alchemists, and there is aura in these corpses, but they are also some dead people..."


    Thinking of this, long Xuedun was shocked. He had an incredible look in his eyes and said to Zhang Fan, "these people don''t use these corpses to make alchemy, do they! My God, if that''s true, are these people a little too cruel? "


    Zhang Fan''s performance is very calm, after all, he also thought of this, just nodded lightly, said to long Xue: "I hope what we guessed doesn''t happen, otherwise, the yard is not the place of alchemy, but the human purgatory."


    Long Xue was stiff all over, and she felt cold in her back. The scene of these young men in white leaving these corpses in the alchemy furnace suddenly appeared in his mind. The feeling was really unacceptable to him.Zhang Fan took a look at the dragon snow beside her and knew what she was thinking in her little head, so he said to him: "don''t worry, it''s not as cruel as you think. In my opinion, these young men in white just collected the bodies together first, but they don''t know what they will do later. It''s estimated that all this can only be known after the Zhao Kedan teacher comes back ¡£¡±


    Long Xue''s spiritual sense is also the strongest among several people, which is why Zhang Fan and long Xue form a team.


    Under the guidance of Zhang Fan, long Xue begins to explore everything in the yard with her spiritual sense, and analyzes the results of the exploration.


    From the results of the exploration, they found that the yard was indeed alchemy, but their alchemy was not for people to eat, but to make the smell of such alchemy appear all around, so that people felt that the yard was indeed alchemy, so as to avoid doubt.


    However, it is this that makes Zhang Fan and long Xue feel more suspicious. The more they do this, the more it proves that they are hiding something, and those corpses full of aura seem to be put in a place in the room, as if they are waiting for something.

 Chapter 568

    At this time, there was a young man in white pushing a car in the distance. Although it was covered with some herbal medicine bags, Zhang Fan and long Xue could clearly feel that there must be a corpse full of aura on the car.


    Zhang Fan took long Xue and jumped up to the highest building nearby. He squinted and carefully observed the situation in front of the door.


    It was found that what Zhang Fan guessed was right. There was really a body like this on the car, but after the body was transported to the yard, it could not be seen, because there were several Dan furnaces in the yard, and the clouds and fog swirled in the Dan furnace, so it was impossible to see what was inside.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also found that there was a secret border in the courtyard. This kind of border design technique is a little clever. If you don''t feel it carefully, you can''t find such a border at all. If you break into it at this time, you will certainly suffer a loss.


    Looking around again, I found that it was already daybreak, and many people had begun to stroll in the street. Some people came out to eat, some to find cheaper pills, some to go shopping, and wanted to see what was busy on the street. They were totally unaware of all the dangers here.


    XUELONG sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s hard to imagine that such a dangerous thing happened in the city, and these people were unaware of it. It''s really worrying!"


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to long Xue: "sometimes, they don''t know whether things are true or false when they are in it. Therefore, they have nothing to fear in their hearts. They think that everything is a natural phenomenon. Only those who jump out of this circle and look down at the world can see the danger."


    "I don''t know what other people''s investigation is like. Let''s take a look at it in another place. Only after we find an opportunity can we enter the yard smoothly. Let''s see if other people have any harvest first." Zhang Fan looked around and continued to say to long Xue.


    They nodded to each other, then turned and disappeared on the roof.


    At this time, Dao Lang and Gao E were wandering in the street, observing everything around them to see if there was anything unusual.


    At this time, Gao e found a young man in white next to him. He thought that he looked a little bit burly and was about the same size as himself. At least he had a common language.


    Thinking of Zhou, Gao E stepped forward and took the initiative to pick up on the man and said, "brother, do you know where to eat cheaper nearby? The pubs we went to were too expensive to afford. We didn''t know when the gate would open, or we could get out of this place. "


    The young man in white took a look at Gao E and said with a smile, "we need to wait for our master to come back before we can open the city gate. Otherwise, after those people outside the city come in, we will not have enough resources here. We are also thinking for the people in Liucheng."


    Although Gao E didn''t say anything, he scoffed in his heart. It was clear that he wanted to trap all the people here, and he wanted to make sarcastic remarks and find reasons. How could he be despised.


    "Forget it, I don''t plan to go out either. As long as I come, I''ll settle down. My brother and I want to find a place to have a drink. Come on, brother. It''s fate to know each other. Anyway, we''re idle. We''d better find a place to have a drink and have a chat." Gao E beckoned to the young man in white to drink with him.


    After thinking about it, the young man in white thought it was ok, but there were so many people around him. If he went to drink, he would complain to his master when other senior brothers saw him. In that case, he might be in trouble.


    Therefore, when he drinks, he always looks for a very secret tavern, so that he doesn''t have to worry about being discovered.


    Thinking of this, the young man in White said to Gao E, "I really know a good place to drink. Since you two feel that you are predestined with me, let''s sit down and have a drink and talk."


    Gao E laughed, nodded to him and said, "it''s so good. We won''t be drunk today."


    With that, Gao E and Dao Lang exchanged their eyes and a smile. For the person in front of them, it''s obvious that they have already been set up. As long as they drink a few glasses on the wine table, they may be able to set up some useful information.


    Gao E and Dao Lang followed the young man in white to a secret tavern, ordered several jars of wine, ordered some dishes, and drank them happily.


    At the beginning, the three people talked about some things in the river and lake. After a few jars of wine, the young man in white was a little too strong to drink. He had already had enough to drink, so he began to talk about the things in Liucheng.


    It turns out that when they came here, they did follow a Dan master named Zhao Ke, but this guy named Zhao Ke was not a famous Dan master. He was just a casual practitioner in the Jianghu. He just got a very evil method of alchemy by chance. He could use living people to alchemy and even improve his skill.


    However, this is very harsh for the selection of materials. It requires the blood essence of monks and aura to refine the pill, which is very difficult.If you are a general monk, you don''t have much aura in your body, so the effect of refined pills is not good. If you are a man of high level, you won''t be caught and thrown into the Dan furnace for refining.


    Therefore, Zhao Ke thought of a way, that is, poisoning, but the highly toxic will have a certain impact on the blood essence in the human body.


    In this way, Zhao Ke thought of a way, that is to use Lingqi Dan as a guide, and add some anesthetics in Lingqi Dan. Only in this way can people who take Lingqi Dan fall into a coma unconsciously. If this kind of anesthetizing nerve drug is excessive, it will make people die, even the blood will not flow, but Lingqi will stay in the body.


    This effect is of great benefit to alchemy. Therefore, Zhao Ke thought of a way, that is to add this colorless and tasteless anesthetic to the spirit elixir, so that these people will die unconsciously, and use their bodies full of spirit to alchemy.


    Although we had some success in refining some of these pills before, we found that the accumulation was still a little small, and we need to use more such people to refine pills, so we have the present scene.


    After listening to him, Gao E and Dao Lang immediately frown. It seems that Zhang Fan''s analysis is correct. These guys are really reckless and merciless.

 Chapter 569

    Although they know the truth in their hearts, Dao Lang and Gao E exchange their eyes with each other, and they don''t show any action. They feel that this guy''s wine hasn''t been drunk in place. This method can be regarded as the sword''s deviation, but it has a good effect.


    After another jar of wine, Gao e asked the young man in white, "since you all know that Zhao Ke is not a good man, why do you still worship him? What about helping him do things? Isn''t that for the tiger? "


    The young man in white smiles, shakes his head to Gao E and says, "there is no difference between good and evil in the world. Although we are doing evil things now, we can have a chance to improve our strength. Moreover, we can learn something about alchemy from him. If you are interested in it, you can add it If you join us, it''s hard to find people like you. Why don''t you join us? In this way, we''ll be the same family, so that you don''t have to die here and become the material of alchemy. "


    After listening to the words of the young man in white, Gao E and Dao Lang sneer to themselves. This guy is quite righteous. However, in their opinion, this method is not desirable. They need to find another way.


    Dao Lang thought about it and said to the young man in white: "brother, I feel your heart is not bad. Why do you want to enter the door of such a man? From what Zhao Ke has done, it is obvious that he is reckless and shameless. What is there to follow such a person? "


    The young man in white shook his head slightly and said to him, "we are also forced to be helpless. It''s very difficult for us to find a backer for some casual practitioners in the river and lake. Moreover, we are also caught by him. Although we are his disciples, to put it bluntly, we are just doing some coolies for him. After all, our realm is not high. If we want to cultivate, we still have very few resources. We only need to do it At some time, master will give us some elixirs, but nothing else. "


    "No, didn''t you just say that he would teach you some alchemy methods? If that''s true, then you can find your own materials to make any pills you want to make? " Gao E''s heart some some don''t understand, say to the public.


    The young man in white continued to shake his head to Gao E and said, "it''s not as simple as you think. He taught us some alchemy methods, but just gave us a book about alchemy. Let''s read it for ourselves. We need to find the materials ourselves."


    "Moreover, these materials are very difficult to make. If there are any mistakes, then these pills can''t be refined at all. We even doubt whether the master''s Alchemy secret book is right or not. A furnace of materials are wasted. Later, no one is willing to collect materials for alchemy."


    After listening to what he said, Dao Lang and Gao E understood something in their hearts. It seems that this guy named Zhao Ke really had some tricks to cheat his disciples in this way. The secret script is obviously fake or incomplete. That''s why it is so.


    They also talked about some young men in white. They found that most of these people were arrested to help Zhao Ke do some coolies. Moreover, they are also helping to build up momentum. It is estimated that Zhao Ke''s reputation will be exaggerated. In fact, Zhao Ke does not have so many skills. All the things are boasted.


    In this way, many people are willing to worship him and begin to learn alchemy. In Zhao Ke''s view, there will be a round of screening for new disciples. If they have a high level, they may be refined into alchemy by Zhao Ke.


    If he is a person with a low level, he will give him some aura pills. In this way, he will have a set of words to let these people work as coolies first. If he is loyal enough, he will give him a secret script to make his own alchemy, which is a test of his understanding.


    However, these disciples will have a spiritual mark on their necks. If they want to escape, they will not be found anywhere.


    Therefore, escape is almost impossible, as long as it is into the door of Zhao Ke, then it will become his lifelong coolie.


    After knowing this, Gao E and Dao Lang have a certain understanding of Zhao Ke''s character. When they go back, they will tell Zhang Fan about these things and discuss with each other how to eliminate Zhao Ke and eliminate him for the sake of the rivers and lakes.


    "Where did your master go and when will he be back? We can''t be here all the time. Even if we worship under his door, do we need a teacher worship ceremony? " Dao Lang asked the young man in white, pretending to be serious.


    After thinking about it, the young man in White said to Daolang, "it''s very simple. Shifu estimates that he will come back in the next two days. I''ll take you there and accommodate you. However, the cost is..."


    "It''s easy to say." Dao Lang directly took out a bag of inferior spirit stones from the ring in the storage space, handed them to the young man in white, and said with a smile, "if master comes back, please tell us."


    The young man in white looked drunk and took over these inferior spirit stones. Suddenly, his face was full of joy. He said in a hurry: "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say. When master comes back, I will inform you immediately. Don''t worry, you won''t wait too long."After some discussion, the young man in white walked out of the tavern and waved goodbye to Gao E and Dao Lang.


    At the time of leaving, the young man in white seemed to think of something. He turned to remind them: "by the way, I want to remind you not to take those free Lingqi pills. I don''t want you two among the corpses transported here."


    With these words, the young man in white walked away, staggering and shaking three times.


    Gao E and Dao Lang drink a lot. These drinks are nothing to them, and they are well prepared. So before drinking, they have taken a kind of antidote in the river and lake, so they are always in a clear state.


    After seeing off the young man in white, they walked back through the lane where there was no one nearby. As they walked, they thought about the words of the young man in white just now.


    "Second brother, do you think it''s reliable? According to him, we are now in a very dangerous situation. Is this guy named Zhao Ke really going to make alchemy with living people? It''s cruel, isn''t it Dao Lang frowned and said to Gao E.

 Chapter 570

    Gao E frowned and nodded to Dao Lang: "I think he said the truth after drinking. Moreover, these things almost coincided with Zhang Fan''s conjecture. In the morning, Zhang Fan suspected that there was something wrong with these elixirs. In the last sentence of the brother just now, he specially reminded us not to use those elixirs. Obviously, there is something wrong with these elixirs."


    "That''s right." Dao Lang frowned and said, "I remember that when he left at last, he said that he didn''t want to see the bodies of us here. In this way, it shows that if we really take all these Lingqi pills, we may die."


    "We''d better tell Zhang Fan about it as soon as possible. After a long time, it''s estimated that more people will die." Gao E said to Dao Lang.


    Dao Lang nodded, and they quickly walked out of the alley, turned and walked towards the inn.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei came to the neighborhood and began to visit some of the wandering monks here. They chatted with them when they were bored. They learned from their mouth that these people were from many cities, and even some of them were idle people in the Jianghu.


    They are all free practitioners in the Jianghu. As a result, they have few cultivation resources. It is said that there is such a good opportunity in Liucheng, so they will not miss it. They come here one after another to buy some cheap pills.


    When Lu Jiuye asked them about the news, he found that these people''s answers were surprisingly consistent, they were all heard.


    According to these people, there used to be such a Dan master in the river and lake. He lived in many sects and mainly learned the skills of alchemy. Finally, he integrated the alchemy methods of all sects and families and integrated some of his own ideas into them. Finally, he became a famous Dan master in the River and lake.


    Although he didn''t establish a sect, he also recruited many disciples, and finally developed. When he reached a certain scale, this Dan master named Zhao Ke began to benefit the world. After all, he was also a casual monk in the Jianghu at the beginning, and finally developed into such a situation.


    At this time, many experts also came to make friends. The Dan master named Zhao Ke was also a very easygoing person. He also gave them a lot of pills. In this way, the popularity of the people in the river and lake became more powerful.


    Moreover, every place where Zhao Ke Dan master went, he would start selling pills in the city. It is said that his pills are very good and much cheaper than those in ordinary places, and even the cost of production is not enough. Therefore, he attracted many experts in the world to buy them.


    This master Zhao Ke Dan is also a man of great principles. He once said that these pills are for free cultivation in the river and the lake. They are not sold to the people of the clan and the family. Therefore, he has offended many clan and the family.


    But for all this, Zhao Ke does not care, because Zhao Ke''s realm is very high, even if someone wants to start on him, it will not be his opponent.


    It is said that Zhao Kedan''s realm and strength are unpredictable, no one is his opponent, and there are few opponents in the Jianghu.


    Although many families and clans are dissatisfied with what he has done, there is no way. Therefore, no one can do anything about him in the Jianghu.


    It is said that Liu Ke, a few of his sons and daughters, came to Liucheng to negotiate with him.


    After Zhao Ke came here, he began to negotiate with the Liu family, let the Liu family leave Liucheng, and taught a lesson to some of the Liu family''s dandies. It''s really exciting.


    After that, master Zhao Ke Dan began to live in Liucheng. Recently, several hermit masters in the river and lake found Zhao Ke and invited him to discuss Taoism and alchemy skills in the river and lake.


    Zhao Ke has not been in Liucheng recently, because he has gone to the appointment and will come back in a few days. At that time, it was the time when he issued pills.


    Therefore, in recent years, people have been waiting patiently. Anyway, they have entered the city now, and they will settle down when they come. Good food is not afraid of late, and they can''t get out anyway.


    As for why the gate of the city should be closed, the explanations of the scattered cultivation in the rivers and lakes are quite consistent.


    In their opinion, these people in the Jianghu think that this is quite fair, because the city here can only accommodate these people. As for those who come late, they just need to wait until the next time they have such a sale.


    And the resources in the city are limited. After all, the city is full now, there is no space, and the resources in the city are limited. There is no need to continue to let more people in, so as to maintain the normal supply in the city.


    Moreover, the number of pills is also limited. If more people come in, the pills may not be enough. In this way, it will be unfair to those who come earlier.


    Therefore, people in the city feel a little lucky in their hearts. They think that they came earlier. Otherwise, they will not be able to enter. This is a way of starvation and consumption.After listening to these people''s words, Yanfei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, according to what they said, I think it is reasonable. It seems that there is no flaw. Everything sounds so normal. However, I still think something is wrong, but what is the problem? I don''t understand. "


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "in fact, what seems to be very thorough is full of loopholes. Yanfei, you might as well think about some of the details, and you may find some differences."


    Listen to Lu Jiuye say so, Yan Fei can''t help but frown and meditate, still didn''t find anything wrong.


    Thinking about it, Yanfei shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, I''m still dull. Please make it clear."


    Lu Jiuye twists his beard, takes a look at the people behind him, takes Yanfei to the place where there is no one in the alley, and begins to analyze the whole thing for Yanfei.


    After pondering for a moment, Master Lu Jiuye began to ask Yan Fei, "do you think the news these people know is the way to listen to the book? Or did you see it with your own eyes? Or is it a rumor in the world? "

 Chapter 571

    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s question, Yan Fei carefully recalled it and found that these people were really like this. All of them were hearsay, and they didn''t see it with their own eyes, nor did they have any textual research, and no one really saw Zhao Ke.


    Under such circumstances, they were able to have a good understanding of Zhao Ke''s life performance. From this point of view, it is indeed a bit suspicious, and even a bit exaggerated.


    Seeing that Yanfei didn''t speak, Lu Jiuye had guessed Yanfei''s idea in his heart and continued to ask him, "have you noticed that the people we interviewed have a surprisingly consistent evaluation of Zhao Ke, as if they had recited it in advance?"


    Yan Fei continued to recall, and found that it was the same. Indeed, in the interview and investigation just now, the answers were surprisingly consistent, and even the order did not change. It was really like reciting in advance, which was really puzzling.


    Before Yanfei could answer, Lu Jiuye continued to ask Yanfei: "besides, people who are willing to take the initiative to pick up trouble with us seem to be very talkative and willing to discuss this matter with people in the city. It seems that they know Zhao Kedan very well. Have you noticed this?"


    Yan Fei did pay attention to this, nodded to Lu Jiuye and said, "yes, it is. All the way from us, almost all the people we asked were like this. They even took the initiative to tell us. Do you think these people have problems? Or did they collude with each other? "


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "this phenomenon is very simple. Among these people, some are Zhao Ke''s disciples. He deliberately mingled with the crowd and began to tell these people about Zhao Ke''s life in his spare time. In this way, we can have a concept of the whole thing."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "there is a good explanation for such things. People have preconceived ideas. In this way, when people start to spread some opinions, some people will doubt them first. Then there will be such childcare among these doubting people. In this way, their doubts can be dispelled, It also makes many people''s minds conform to the crowd. In this way, even if it''s fake, people will believe it. "


    Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you mean that these people started to spread rumors in the city? In fact, these things didn''t happen at all? This Dan master named Zhao Ke has no such ability? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yan Fei, "no, these people in the city are just part of the plan. According to this bureau, it is estimated that they have already started to spread rumors in the river and lake, attracting a lot of people to spread rumors. A rumor is similar to the truth. In addition, they spread a large area. In this way, there will be some people No one believes it


    "Although there are still some people who don''t believe in it, as long as the people who believe in it have been benefited and verified the truth of the rumor from one side, those who believe in the rumor will believe it and those who don''t will try to believe it."


    "Over time, this rumor can attract a lot of people. It''s like snowballing. It will soon make the news more powerful. At last, people will have a kind of conformity, and more and more people will believe this rumor. So, at this point, the wrong will become right, and the false may become true."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei thinks that there is some truth. Although this matter sounds complicated, after experiencing it personally, Yanfei really understands it.


    However, hearing this, Yan Fei felt a little sad in his heart. He frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, according to your opinion, the false can become true, and the wrong can become right. Then, there is no medicine for the scattered practitioners in the city? Even if they lose their lives, will they be willing? "


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye sighed slightly and said to him: "yes, this is also the result I don''t want to see. If it is true, we can only collect some of the most favorable evidence to convince the public and let them know what is true and what is false, but this evidence should be absolutely convincing, otherwise We may become the target of public criticism, not only unable to become their benefactor, but also may become their enemy. A good heart will not have a good result, which is what I am most worried about


    Yan Fei carefully analyzed it, but he didn''t think of any result. He frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what should we do now? Do you want to give up these people? "


    "No Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to Yanfei, "let''s go back first and see what other people have got. If we gather all the information we have collected, maybe we will find a way."


    Yan Fei nodded, followed Lu Jiuye out of the alley and walked towards the inn in the distance.


    On the other hand, Cheng Bo also began to wander around the city gates of Liucheng. He had a relatively small target. Whether he was dressed or dressed, he was like a casual monk in the Jianghu and would not attract people''s attention.When he came to the city gate, he looked at the young men in white near the city gate from a distance. He could not help but frown. He thought to himself, if they want to prevent people from entering the city, they should at least set up defenses outside the city. Why should they guard heavily inside the city gate? Look at this posture, it''s more like you don''t want people in the city to go out.


    Moreover, on the wall, there are also heavy guards. Within a few steps, there will be a young man in white with weapons in his hand. He does not stare at the situation in the city day and night, and seems to be monitoring everything in the city.


    Moreover, at noon, there will be a shift, which is obviously in the general guard prisoners.


    Cheng Bo saw the right time. When they were changing shifts at noon, he came to the city wall and observed the border above. He found that the border here was really heavy, and in such a place, there would be no less than the border arrangement of the clan and clan. This is really a big deal. From the material point of view, it is very important It''s not easy.


    It wasn''t long before someone started walking towards him in the distance. Cheng Bo jumped down the wall to hide his breath so as not to be found.


    Hidden in the dark, Cheng Bo almost stayed there for a long time. When he found that there was no car to transport goods, he could not help wondering.


    Generally speaking, some business people in the city need suppliers to supply the goods in their stores in the morning or at night, but they don''t have these things. It''s really isolated from the outside world. No wonder all the things in the city are rising in price. It seems that these businesses in the city have known this for a long time.


    However, Cheng Bo''s heart is also very confused. If the courtyard mentioned by Zhang Fan is really alchemy, then don''t they need to have the supply of medicinal materials?


    You know, when alchemy, it consumes a lot of medicinal materials. It''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. Without enough materials, even the best alchemist can''t make high-grade pills.


    If that courtyard is not refining pills, what are they doing? This is really questionable.


    After observing for a period of time, Cheng Bo found that the city gate was almost strictly guarded, and it was almost impossible to get out of here. So he had better go back first and tell Zhang Fan everything here before making a discussion.


    Turning around, Cheng Bo is about to perform his lightness skill when he finds a disciple in white staring at him not far away.


    This makes Cheng Bo''s eyebrows wrinkle. He thinks in his heart, it''s too bad that everything about him has been discovered. Just now, he must have been too preoccupied when he looked at the gate in front of him, so he didn''t find that someone was staring at him not far behind him. Now the most important thing is to get rid of him, otherwise, Zhang Fan and others will be in trouble.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Bo pretends to be indifferent and walks towards the distance, but his pace is not impatient. The young man in white behind him is also following him silently. Although he will hide his figure with the help of a nearby bunker, he has long been discovered by the keen Cheng Bo.


    After crossing two main streets, Cheng Bo walks into a small road. It''s very quiet and no one will pass by. Therefore, Cheng Bo plans to have a dialogue with each other in this place.


    The young man in white is still following Cheng Bo. He seems to want to know where Cheng Bo is and whether he has any help.


    After entering the path, Cheng Bo suddenly stopped and said to the young man in white behind him, "friend, I''ve been following you all the way. Should I come out and meet you?"


    After that, Cheng Bo turns around and looks behind him with Eagle like eyes, directly targeting the hiding place of the young man in white.


    The young man in white didn''t think much when he saw that he had been found. In that case, he might as well come out to meet him. Anyway, there are his classmates everywhere, and they dare not measure each other.


    "It seems that your perception is very keen." The young man in white came out from the dark with a sneer on his lips.


    Cheng Bo looked at each other up and down, and saw that he was tall, with a knife face, a thin mouth, a white face, a long white shirt, and a sword hanging around his waist. He looked like a man in the right path, but his eyes were shining with a poisonous look, which was extremely insidious.


    "Why are you following me?" Cheng Bo asked the cold faced young man.


    With a sneer, the young man in White said to Cheng Bo, "I think your action is very suspicious. It seems that you are not running for the elixir in the city. What''s your purpose?"


    Cheng Bo replied to him, "I''m not really interested in your pills. I''m just a traveler. When I pass by Guibao, I''m sealed up in the city. I want to know when I can leave here. Is it wrong?"


    The young man in white shook his head slightly and said to Cheng Bo, "it''s easier for Liucheng to come in than to go out. Now that you''ve come, no matter what your purpose is, you can''t go out. This is our rule. If you go out, we won''t have enough people."


    "Number of people?" After hearing this, Cheng Bo frowned. He couldn''t help wondering what the young man in white meant.The young man in white took a poisonous look at Cheng Bo and said to him, "don''t worry. I can''t tell you now. After a few days, you will understand."


    After hearing this, Cheng Bo shrugged his shoulders and showed a look of indifference. He asked the young man in white, "well, in that case, don''t follow me. I''m just curious about when I can go out."


    The young man in White''s eyes flashed a touch of bitterness, shook his head slightly to Cheng Bo and said: "not now. You are suspicious of us now. If you let you go, I''m afraid you will damage our good deeds. You''d better come with me obediently. I promise you won''t hurt your life."


    "Oh? What if I don''t want to go with you? " The last thing Cheng Bo likes in his life is being threatened. After listening to each other''s words, Cheng Bo''s eyes show a cold color.


    "Since you are not obedient, don''t blame me for being rude." As he spoke, the young man in White''s right hand had been pressed on the hilt of the sword. The smile on his face disappeared and his face became colder.


    When Cheng Bo is talking, he has secretly observed the young man in white in front of him and found that the strength of the other side is not his opponent. The reason why he dares to challenge himself is that he hides his strength and gives the other side the illusion that he is in the same realm.


    For this point, Cheng Bo is confident that he can kill the other party directly, and he will not be aware of it.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Bo''s eyes twinkled a bit fierce. He squinted at the other side. This time, he had to strike first, otherwise, when the other side shot, there would be a fight.


    Just when the young man in white was about to make a sword, Cheng Bo suddenly came to the young man in white with a long sword in his hand.


    Lift the sword, spin the sword, blink, blood spray!


    All the movements were completed at one go. One sword sealed one''s throat. One life disappeared in the flash of the sword light.


    The young man in White''s eyes were wide open, with an incredible look in his eyes. He didn''t even have any pain, and he didn''t see how Chu Chengbo made his sword. There was a scar on his throat, and blood gushed like a fountain.


    After all this, Cheng Bo put away his sword. He didn''t even look at the young man in white. His figure disappeared on the path.

 Chapter 573

    At the moment when Cheng Bo disappeared, the young man in white exhausted his last strength and took out a spirit talisman from the ring of storage space. He flicked his palm away and the spirit talisman went straight to the sky, blooming a light blue streamer in the sky, which was very gorgeous.


    People in the city also saw this scene, and they were puzzled. They stopped to watch it and began to talk about it.


    "What is that? Is someone signaling? It seems that the distance is not far. It seems that it''s near here. Shall we go and have a look? "


    "I don''t think so. One more thing is better than one less, so as not to cause trouble. This is an unwritten rule in the Jianghu. As for what happened, it''s estimated that someone will find out soon. We''ll just wait."


    "Also, it is estimated that the spread speed of what happened in Liucheng must be very fast. After all, it is completely blocked now. If anything happens, the news will spread like wildfire."


    "I hope something happens. After all, it''s boring to stay in this city every day. It''s better to have something new to relieve the boredom."


    "In this case, the famous master Zhao Kedan will not come back. In that case, we should have a good look. If we go late, we will not be able to line up, just like when we go to the city."


    People are also very curious about this streamer in the distance, and even feel that this streamer is a bit unusual. It seems that someone is sending a signal, and some people who are more trustworthy have started to go there, while others are standing in the same place, waiting for the news.


    At this time, several young men in white on the city wall in the distance also found this streamer. They were stunned at first, and then frowned. Others didn''t know it, but they knew it. It was a dangerous signal, indicating that there was danger in that place.


    There was no time to think about it. Immediately, a dozen young men in white performed their lightness skills and ran to the distance as fast as they could.


    Soon, these people came to the scene and found that there was a classmate lying in the scene, which made them frown, and a bad premonition rose in their hearts.


    Several people immediately alert around, began to look for clues, to see if they can find the clues left by the murderer at the scene, or can find out who the murderer is.


    However, after some investigation, nothing was found. These young men in white felt strange and talked about it one after another.


    "It''s strange. Who did this guy offend? He was killed in this place. It seems that the opponent''s level should not be low. He almost killed him with a second move. "


    "Yes, but I don''t think he''s as stupid as that. Even if he really wants to do it, he should first see what the other side''s strength is. If the other side''s realm is so high, at least he should call talents for the first time."


    "That''s right, but I think he must have not reacted. He was killed with a move. When he was dying, he sent out a signal to let us find his body."


    "Is it because some people find out what we are doing in Liucheng that they will attack us, and this person''s level is not low?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Our plan is almost perfect. How can it be found so easily? It''s absolutely impossible. However, for this man in the city, we should be more careful. His means of killing people are really clean and the realm is not low. From today on, when patrolling, we''d better call more people."


    "Let''s not talk about that. The streamer just now will certainly attract a lot of people''s attention. Maybe some people in the city have started to rush here now. Let''s clean up the scene here first, so as not to make those wandering practitioners have doubts."


    After some discussion, these young people in white felt that they had better clean up the scene first. At this time, there should be no mistakes. Otherwise, master Zhao Kedan would blame him. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    Soon, a few people will clean up the scene here, and quickly take away the body, in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    Just after these young men in white left, some of them came to the scene. They looked around and found that there was nothing here. They all frowned.


    "It seems that there is nothing here. Are you sure that the streamer just came from here? I don''t think it''s a mistake. "


    "It''s impossible. Judging from the location of the streamer just now, it should be here. It can''t be wrong. What happened here?"


    A few people are puzzled, after a circle, did not find anything, it seems that everything is normal.


    At this time, a middle-aged man on the ground made two drops of blood, immediately said to the people: "you come to see, there is blood here!"


    After listening to his words, the people rushed over and saw two drops of blood on the ground. If you don''t look carefully here, it''s really hard to find them.


    "It''s strange that there is a bloody incident here. If it is true, it means that someone has fought in this place, but there is no trace of fighting around?""Yes, it''s really strange. Is it true that someone was attacked in this place? Or a kill? Even then, there should be a corpse here. "


    "I think it must have been disposed of here. The body has been removed. I don''t want us to find anything. It''s not easy to investigate."


    "That''s strange. Does it mean that someone deliberately makes trouble in the city and starts killing people when they are bored? Or is it that there is a feud between the two forces, so after they meet, they directly kill each other? "


    "It seems that the murderer''s level is not low, and he has certain experience. After killing the other party, he dealt with the scene in time, so that he didn''t know it. This murderer is really terrible."


    Several people saw the blood on the ground, and their eyes were full of fear. They secretly prayed that they would not meet the murderer, otherwise, they would surely lead to death.


    Moreover, the whole city of Liucheng is now in a closed state, and the murderer will certainly be in the city, or even pass by in the street. This feeling really makes everyone shudder.

 Chapter 574

    Soon, the news of a homicide case appeared in Liucheng spread like a big bomb, which made the whole city panic. Many people said that they did not dare to enter the simple training room for training. After all, this kind of simple training room is not so safe, so as not to be killed unconsciously.


    This also makes these young people in white a headache, because no one enters the simple practice room, which means that they did not take those free spirit pills, and they could not collect the corpses full of spirit. In this way, they could not explain to Zhao Ke.


    Back at the inn, everyone talked about what they had investigated today. After hearing this, Zhang Fan felt that it was somewhat strange. However, judging from what they had investigated, this guy named Zhao Ke was coming back soon.


    Moreover, there is a better thing, that is, no one enters the training room, which means that no one will die in this kind of elixir. In this way, Zhang Fan and others will be given a lot of time to collect evidence.


    However, at such a time, we must be careful. These young people in white in the city have also been on guard. After all, Cheng Bo killed one of their companions. Now, they will also investigate what happened.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to the crowd, "now we''d better find out what''s going on in that courtyard and see if we can collect enough evidence. As long as the evidence is almost collected, it''s much easier to deal with these young people in white. We just wait for Zhao Ke to come back and catch him. As for how to deal with it, it depends on the situation of the river and the lake They''re in loose repair. "


    Dao Lang nodded, but frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "that said, what we have to face now is that the courtyard is also heavily guarded. Moreover, the people in the city believe everything is true. If there is any real situation, we have to guard against them. In addition, there is a homicide in the city recently, we must protect them It will make people panic. We still need to be careful. "


    Gao E snorted coldly and said to the crowd, "if you want me to tell you, we''ll just take advantage of the night to go into the yard and surprise him. In this way, they must not have any psychological preparation. All the truth will be seen. In that case, it is the best evidence."


    Cheng Bo thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I think there''s some truth in what brother Gao E said. If we act at night, we can really be surprised. Moreover, if we act at night, we can really hide our eyes and ears. Even if we act fast enough, they may not know who we are."


    Yan Fei also said: "Ninth master, I think so too. Anyway, the whole city is in a panic now, and those young people in white are also on guard against all the situations. In this case, why don''t we just take advantage of this incident and directly hit them by surprise, so that they won''t be prepared."


    Lu Jiuye frowned and thought for a while, then shook his head and said to Yan Fei, "it''s more or less risky to do this. After all, we have made certain preparations for this situation. I''m afraid they will figure out that if we want to do this, we will strengthen the defense in the yard. In that case, if we rashly go over, won''t we go into the net?"


    Long Xue shook her head and said to Lu Jiuye, "you don''t have to worry about this. Zhang Fan and I have already observed it. There are some experts in the yard. However, if we want to deal with them, we can still deal with them. If we move fast enough, maybe we can''t attract more people''s attention, even let the scattered practitioners in the city I found it. At that time, it''s estimated that the truth has come to light. No matter how stupid these scattered practitioners are, they should understand what''s going on. "


    Lu Jiuye saw that everyone thought Gao E''s method was feasible, but he was not sure. He had better listen to Zhang Fan first.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye turned to Zhang Fan and asked, "brother Zhang Fan, what do you think of this matter? Can you tell me what you think? "


    For a moment, some people looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s opinions. After all, Zhang Fan is the one who has the most decision-making power here.


    Zhang Fan''s face is calm. Although he is silent, his mind is running fast. He makes a detailed simulation of the whole thing in his mind and thinks of all the results he can think of. For such a thing, to find the most secure way is to constantly simulate.


    After thinking about the whole thing, Zhang Fan said to several people, "although this thing is feasible, there are certain dangers. If we go directly, in case the people in the yard have set up a net to wait for us, then we will be trapped."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "if there''s another possibility, it''s that they don''t know it at all. We suddenly attack the courtyard, and we find the corpses full of aura in the room. In this way, we can tell right from wrong by making them public


    "However, there is a hypothetical state in this situation. If there is a mistake in any link, it will be found by these young people in white or the casual practitioners in the river and lake. We can''t say it clearly. It''s very risky to do this. In that case, it will be very harmful to us. Therefore, we must think of a solution to both problems To avoid any problems. "After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded and felt that there was some truth in Zhang Fan''s words. However, although such a thing is at great risk, it can only take a chance now. These people can''t continue to be so reckless and free.


    "I think this kind of adventure is worth it. Although we are in danger, we have also rescued a lot of scattered practitioners in the Jianghu, so that they will not be killed. I think this kind of adventure is worth it." Dao Lang looked as if he was dead. He didn''t seem to care about anything.


    "Yes, we are also saving the world. If we take risks for the world, I think it''s worth it." Gao E has always insisted on his own point of view, as long as he wants to do things will always adhere to the end, no matter how difficult.


    Lu Jiuye frowned, shook his head slightly and said, "your idea is right, but if these scattered practitioners in the city don''t understand, or they won''t stand on our side at all, all they have done is in vain."

 Chapter 575

    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "the ninth master is right. The most important thing for us now is to get the help of those scattered monks. Otherwise, everything we do is futile. Even these scattered monks stand on their side and deal with us together. After the meeting near the city gate, we have suffered this loss."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "so, on the whole, I think it''s better for me to go to the Liu''s courtyard myself. After all, my goal is relatively small. In this way, even if the other party has an ambush, I can retreat completely, and it''s not easy to be found."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone was surprised. It never occurred to him that Zhang Fan had made such a bold decision.


    There are experts guarding the Liu family''s compound. It can even be said that Zhang Fan is a master of Arts and bold, but it''s too risky. It''s really worrying.


    "No!" Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s too dangerous for you to go by yourself, or I''ll go with you. At least two people can take care of each other. If you really meet an expert, I''ll deal with it, and you can continue to investigate."


    Zhang Fan shook his head, said to him: "no, in fact, your cooperation outside will be more important, if you can help me outside, then no one inside will find my existence."


    After listening to this, everyone felt that Zhang Fan''s statement was a bit strange, and even they didn''t understand it. There was a look of doubt in their eyes, and they didn''t seem to understand what Zhang Fan meant.


    Long Xue asked Zhang Fan curiously: "you just said, we are outside to help you? How can we help? I don''t quite understand that. "


    Although this is the question in long Xue''s heart, it is also the question in everyone''s heart. They all want to know what Zhang Fan means and what kind of plan he has.


    Zhang Fan said to several people with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. Although there are white disciples everywhere in Liucheng, especially in Liujia courtyard, they are experts. So when I embed them in Liujia courtyard, what can you do outside to attract their attention? In this way, I can investigate in the courtyard."


    "I think it works. You can tell me more about it. " Lu Jiuye thought that Zhang Fan''s words were not nonsense. He must have thought of something. That''s why he said it.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "in fact, it''s very simple. When I enter the Liu''s courtyard, you can harass the young people in white in the city and attract their attention. In my opinion, these young people in white outside the Liu''s courtyard don''t have much high hand, and you don''t need to conflict with them to avoid getting into trouble."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "I can search in the yard seriously, and you can make the sound louder as much as possible. In this way, it is possible to attract the experts in the Liujia yard."


    After all, in such a place, there are young people in white everywhere. As long as they can attract their attention, they will be half successful.


    And things get bigger and bigger. When they can''t solve the problem, they will go to Liu''s courtyard and invite experts. In this way, it will be of great help to Zhang Fan''s search task.


    Gao E nodded, clapped his hands and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "your method is really good. In this way, you can investigate what you are doing inside, and even do whatever you want. You can do whatever you want."


    "This is really a good way. In this way, all the troubles have been solved. Brother, your move is really high!" Dao Lang gave Zhang Fan a thumbs up with a smile, with a little worship in his eyes.


    Cheng Bo thought for a while, then nodded and said: "it''s reasonable. Anyway, the people in the city are like frightened birds. If something happens, these people will be organized together. In that case, they will become more united. As long as we find an evidence to convince them, there will be more experts standing in our side It''s on the edge


    Cheng Bo thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I have some ideas about your plan. I think it''s very interesting. I listen to you. I''ll do what you want me to do. I''ll cooperate with you."


    Long Xue also said: "yes, as long as you can come back safely, we have nothing else to do, and we don''t expect anything, as long as you are safe."


    Lu Jiuye carefully analyzed Zhang Fan''s plan in his heart and thought that it was the least dangerous and the fastest way at the moment.


    After a long time, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said, "well, it seems that your method can really make you come back safely. We will do our best to cooperate with you."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the other people, his eyes showed a look of inquiry, also want to listen to their opinions, so as to avoid trouble later.


    Everyone is you look at me, I look at you, all feel no opinion, also expressed willing to cooperate with Zhang Fan, after all, Zhang Fan''s method is still the best, there is no better way.At this time, it was almost evening, and people ate some food and discussed some details in Zhang Fan''s room. When it was dark, people began to set out and implement the plan.


    in the whole Liucheng, the lights were bright, especially the inns, restaurants and pubs in the City, which were all full, because there would be no one recently Go to the closed door, so these places in the whole city are overcrowded.


    "Did you hear that? I don''t even know who left a dead body in the city today


    "Yes, I''ve heard that maybe the people who enter here also have enemies in the Jianghu. That''s why it''s so. However, the murderer is really terrible. Maybe he''s near us or someone who passes us by in the daytime."


    "In any case, we need to be more cautious recently. After all, we still don''t know what the murderer is for. If it''s revenge, he can just go to his enemy for revenge. If it''s money, it''s hard to say."


    "Yes, I''ve seen the temporary training room in Liucheng. It''s very simple and can''t stop anyone at all. So we''d better not shut up. In case the murderer kills for money, he is likely to attack us when we enter the simple training room and take away our storage space ring."


    "It is reasonable to say that among these people, the young people in white can manage everything in Liucheng. If something so big happens, don''t they come out and give us an explanation? What''s more, the gate is still closed at this time. If we are in danger, what can we do? "


    "Yes, since they have closed the gate now, they must be responsible for our lives. Otherwise, open the gate. I don''t want to be in the same city as the murderer."


    During the conversation, these people began to look around. At the same time, several drunkards on the table next to them were also talking about this topic and observing the people around them.


    When they look at each other, a conflict arises. One is that all the people who have been killed by this incident are nervous. The other is that the gate of the city is closed. Recently, such a thing happened in the city, which really makes many people feel uncomfortable. A kind of nameless fire surges into their hearts.


    People at both tables think that each other is a murderer, so there is a mustard in their eyes, then there is a language conflict, and then there is a direct start.


    Next to another table was inexplicably involved in the battle, the whole tavern, is really a mess.


    In the end, these people even used their own weapons and began to fight. Both sides were red eyed, as if they wanted to kill each other. The attack is more and more fierce.


    The same thing does not only exist in this pub, but also in other pubs and restaurants. The scene is really a mess.


    Zhang Fan separated from the others and began to feel his way into the neighborhood of Liu''s courtyard. He found that there were four people standing guard in front of the main gate. When he was bored, he would occasionally talk.


    After circling the whole Liu family compound, Zhang Fan first took a look at the defense system here. Basically, they were all guarded by Mahayana experts. There were people everywhere, forming a very dense protective net.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan kept thinking that this kind of protection can basically link up with each other and look perfect. But if you want to be really perfect, it seems impossible. As long as one person is missing, there will be loopholes in the defense of this place. Therefore, it''s better to find a way to divert the tiger from the mountain.


    At this time, Dao Lang and Gao E are just near the Liu''s compound. They are also looking for opportunities. As long as they see Zhang Fan, they can act according to the plan.


    Zhang Fan saw them coming from the side and nodded to them, saying that everything could be done according to the plan.


    Two people and Zhang Fan looked at each other, immediately launched a conflict, such a conflict is in advance has been rehearsed.


    First of all, they had a quarrel. After three sentences, they had already started fighting. They were both masters of the quintuple in the Mahayana period. At the moment of the weapon battle, shock waves scattered around.


    At this time, the border near Liu''s family had been affected, but they didn''t find it. Instead, it became more and more powerful. At last, the border began to shake.


    At this time, several young men in white immediately arrived at the scene, and first scolded them to let Dao Lang and Gao E leave as soon as possible, otherwise, they would not be polite.


    But Dao Lang and Gao E pretended to be red eyed and continued to fight. The moves were open and close, even covering several young men in white.


    Seeing this, the other young men in white rushed forward to help resist, but it didn''t work. You know, Dao Lang and Gao E are not ordinary experts, and their fighting power can''t be underestimated.Later, these young men in white suddenly changed their attitude. Knowing that this was not the way to go on, they softened their tone and began to reason with them.


    "You two, you two, stop first. What can you say? Why such a big fight? Why don''t we find a place to sit down and have a good chat and turn fighting into friendship. You can''t solve anything if you go on like this. " One of the longer young men in white came forward and said to them.


    Dao Lang angrily responded to him: "what are you talking about! There''s nothing to say. The boy didn''t pay back the money, and then he began to play with me and disappeared. It really made me hard to find him. I didn''t expect that today I was really in a tight corner. I found him in Liucheng. "


    "Pay back the money?" Dao Lang pretended to be angry on his face and said loudly to the high sum in front of him: "why should I pay back the money? I borrowed the money by my ability. Why should I pay it back? Besides, even if you ask me to pay back the money, do you have any evidence? Why should I borrow money from you? "


    "The agreement between gentlemen, what evidence do you want? I trusted you so much in vain. Now you turn your back for money. I''m really wrong about you!" With an angry expression, Gao E raised the broad blade sword in his hand and looked directly at Dao Lang.


    This sword seems to be very heavy, but Gao E has a good idea. This kind of move can''t help Dao Lang at all.


    Dao Lang had already understood Gao E''s meaning. He put the long stick in his hand upward and horizontally. He only heard the sound of metal confrontation. In an instant, a gorgeous spark came out, which was very dazzling.


    The young men in white beside them were also startled, because they knew that from the battle just now, they did not use all their strength.


    But now it seems that the words between them have reached the extreme point, and there is no room for moderation. That is to say, the words just now will surely push the fight between them to another commanding height.


    In order to avoid such a thing happening, these young people in white rushed forward to dissuade them and began to be peacemakers.


    "Brother, don''t be like this. You were good friends before, or you couldn''t lend each other so much money all at once. So now we have to think more about each other''s good years. In this way, we can turn fighting into friendship."


    "Yes, it''s not worth it for the sake of money. You see, you had such a good relationship before, but now it''s like this. What''s the trouble?"


    "In my opinion, even if it''s going to be a big fight, we''ll have to change places. If we do it here, it''s a bit inappropriate."


    "What''s more, there are a lot of scattered practitioners in the city. They are bound to come out and talk nonsense. Isn''t that a joke?"


    "Isn''t it true, two elder brothers? If you work here, with the strength of both of you, it is estimated that many buildings in the whole Liucheng city will be destroyed. In this way, many people will be dissatisfied. In the end, many people will join hands to deal with you."


    After listening to these people''s persuasion, Gao E''s anger rose instead of falling. He yelled to the young man in white, "what do you say has anything to do with me? I''m going to kill him now. Today, I don''t want my money. I want to take his dog''s life. Today, anyone who dares to stop me is against me. Look at the knife!"


    With that, Gao E directly picked up his broad blade sword and swung it directly at the people around him. In a moment, the light of the sword flickered, making everyone dare not get close to it. However, Gao E deliberately cut it too far. His goal was not anyone here, but the courtyard wall of the Liu family.


    With a dull thud, the knife fell on the wall, but it didn''t cut the wall to pieces. Instead, it formed a circle of ripples on the wall, like water ripples.


    It''s obvious that there is a circle of border on the wall of zi''a courtyard. Dao Lang also saw this and directly used his lightness skills. In an instant, he went around Gao E''s side and waved his long stick. With a loud shout, the long stick fell heavily. In an instant, a stick awn directly patted Gao E.


    In this move, Dao Lang used his own eight success forces. The goal is still not Gao E, but the courtyard wall behind Gao E.


    Boom, it is a dull sound again, these borders on the courtyard wall appear instantly, under the destruction of this stick awn, began to shake up.


    At this time, a few young men in white came out of the courtyard. Their realm was higher than those who came out before. They began to inquire about the situation of their classmates.


    After all, they can obviously feel the border shaking in the yard, and they don''t know what''s going on and who is attacking the wall.


    At this time, Gao E and Dao Lang had already started to fight, and in the process of taking the call, most of the Qi awn would hit the courtyard wall, and also destroyed some useless buildings around.


    Seeing this scene, these experts in white also frowned, because they found that the two men''s level is not low, even if they are together, they may not be their opponents.


    Therefore, they can only find an opportunity to dissuade them and try to let them leave here before fighting.Zhang Fan has been hiding in the dark, and is not so anxious to enter the yard, because Zhang Fan knows that there will be experts in the yard, but what is the realm of this person, Zhang Fan is not clear.


    What''s more, the border in the courtyard seems to be ordinary, but it has the function of blocking Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness. Therefore, Zhang Fan only understands the situation inside. As for the specific situation, Zhang Fan is not clear.


    After the two men''s quarrel just now, these Mahayana masters came out. Zhang Fan didn''t find them when he was exploring with his spiritual sense. Therefore, this time, Zhang Fan still needs to observe carefully to see if there are any masters who are more powerful than them.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan is also waiting for an opportunity to fight in other places. In this way, only these experts can''t be busy. In other words, the expert in the yard will come forward to solve the problem.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan is still hidden in the dark, waiting patiently.


    At this time, long Xue and Yan Fei also find an opportunity to start on the other side of the courtyard wall. Their goal is still the border on the courtyard wall, making the whole border shake again.


    Cheng Bo and Lu Jiuye also fight in the distance, and their skills are relatively strong. For this kind of power, it also makes the border shaking of the liujiayuan wall more violent.


    At this time, in the city far away, there was also the sound of fighting, and countless air flares rose up, and it seemed that the fighting was very fierce.


    It is precisely because everyone in this city is alert to the people around him. Whether it is verbal or eye contact, they may judge the other party as the murderer. In addition, the fighting atmosphere of Lu Jiuye and others sets off, which makes these people with war in their hearts directly start to fight.


    Just for a moment, the whole Liucheng city was in a mess. There were wars everywhere. A lot of buildings were destroyed in the battle of these people. In the end, they were in a state of scuffle.


    When Zhang Fan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that things would eventually develop like this.


    According to Zhang Fan''s previous plan, there are three battles in the whole city to attract these young disciples in white, and they will have the opportunity to enter the compound of the Liu family. But now it seems that the whole Liucheng is in a mess.


    But it''s also good. The more chaotic it is, the more opportunities it will give Zhang Fan to enter the Liu''s courtyard, and at the same time, the main characters in the courtyard will come out.


    Sure enough, not long after, a middle-aged man who looked like he was in his thirties came out. He looked tall, with a third rate beard, a cold face, wearing a black gown and a jade hairpin on his head. His whole body exuded a kind of cold momentum, which made people stay away from him.


    "What happened?" The middle-aged man frowned and asked several young men in white.


    A few young men in white rushed to respond, not daring to be slighted.


    "Elder martial brother, we don''t know what''s going on. It seems that these two people are working here because of something about the spirit stone. We want to dissuade them, but we find that we can''t dissuade them because their level is too high. We are not their rivals at all, and we can''t even get close to them."


    "Yes, we tried to persuade them, but these two people are already red eyed, even reckless, and some of our fellow senior brothers have been slightly injured by their fighting wave."


    At this time, several young men in white came from a distance and began to report to the elder martial brother one after another.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s not good. There are many people fighting in the distance, and the situation is even more multifarious. And now they have become scuffles. Almost everyone is fighting. It seems that there is no target. Even some people who have no enemies have joined in the fight."

 Chapter 578

    "Yes, it seems that this is a strange atmosphere. Everyone wants to be a part of this place. Moreover, according to some people, since we closed the city gate, everyone''s heart will be filled with fire and there is no place to vent. Now it seems that it is just an opportunity."


    "But how do we end up in this situation? Now there are more and more deaths and injuries in Liucheng. If we continue to do so, the materials that master wants us to prepare will be much less. "


    "Not only that, the most worrying thing is that the fighting team of these people is also more and more huge. If they really fight near the Liu family compound where we are, destroy the border, enter the courtyard and see what we have done, they will have doubts in their hearts."


    "That''s right, elder martial brother. We can''t see all these things. Although these scattered practitioners respect us, it''s because we have brought them certain benefits. If they find out the real purpose of these things, they will be more hostile to us."


    "There is also a big problem, that is, these people''s realm is uneven. Although some people''s realm is not good, there are also some experts in it. Their fighting power and the scene will be out of control. At that time, how can we be good?"


    For a moment, all the disciples in white looked at the elder martial brother with a little panic in their eyes. After all, in the whole city, only the elder martial brother''s realm is the highest. If he has no way, the scene will be out of control.


    The elder master frowned. He couldn''t help feeling that there was a lot of pressure in his heart. Some of these scattered practitioners in the Jianghu were even higher than his level. He couldn''t control such a battle at all, so he had to find a way, otherwise, he couldn''t let these people stay here.


    Thinking of this, the elder martial brother asked one of the disciples who was slightly short: "do you know the contradiction between them? What is the root of the problem? "


    The white disciple thought about it and said to the elder martial brother, "I''m not sure about that. This morning, there was a homicide case in the city. Moreover, the dead were our people. Although we took the body away, there were still blood stains on the ground. They were seen by some scattered practitioners in the river and lake. That''s why they were scared. But we don''t know now There is time to deal with this matter, and there is no time to find the murderer. This is really a bit of a headache. "


    The elder master shook his head and said to him, "no need. The murderer has been found. Now you can give an account to these people, and you can also restore peace in Liucheng."


    "Really? Elder martial brother, did you catch the killer? You are really powerful. You are our elder martial brother. By the way, elder martial brother, who is the murderer? Can I see you? Those who dare to kill us have eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard! " The disciple in white began to chatter, flattering the elder martial brother and cursing the murderer secretly. However, what the disciple didn''t see was that the eldest martial brother''s face was gradually cold, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and his momentum was constantly rising. The palm of his right hand was slightly lifted, and his eyes were merciless. He looked at the younger martial brother in front of him.


    "Are you curious who this man is?" The elder martial brother asked the disciple in white with cold voice.


    "Of course, I''m curious. He killed our classmate. I want to kill him now and avenge our classmate''s younger martial brother!" Said the white disciple.


    The elder master nodded and said to him, "in fact, this murderer is you."


    "Me? Elder martial brother, are you kidding? How can I... " Just before the white disciple finished speaking, suddenly, the elder martial brother in front of him clapped his hand directly at his Dantian Qi mansion.


    In an instant, the white disciple''s Dantian was smashed, and a blood line came out of his mouth. He flew backward and hit the wall heavily. He coughed constantly in his mouth, and his eyes were full of fear and unwillingness.


    "Elder martial brother, why Cough Before he finished speaking, the white disciple began to cough violently.


    The surrounding disciples in white were all in a daze, and then a kind of fear shrouded in their heart. With horror in their eyes, they looked at the elder martial brother. No one dared to say a word more. At this moment, it seemed as if time had stopped and the air had solidified.


    The elder martial brother took a look at the disciple who had been smashed in front of him, and said coldly, "you murderer, you are cruel to your fellow disciples, you are heartless, you make the city full of storms, people are in a panic. Today, I found that you have abandoned your cultivation. The next step is to behead you and show your heart to the common people."


    "What? Elder martial brother, you said I was a murderer? I am wronged The disciple didn''t react for a moment, and he was shouting injustice all the time.


    At this time, a dagger appeared in the elder martial brother''s hand. He came to him in a flash. His left hand jammed his neck, and his right hand flashed. The action was clean and the disciple''s tongue was cut off.At this time, the white disciple''s heart was completely desperate, and his eyes were full of anger and reluctance. He wanted to explain before, but now he found that the explanation was useless and could only be dealt with by the elder martial brother.


    The pale faced white disciple no longer has any hope. Although he keeps whining, he can''t say anything at all. He just hopes that someone can give him a good time.


    When Zhang Fan saw this scene in the distance, he could not help frowning. He felt that the elder master was really cruel. His purpose was very obvious. He wanted to use such a means to tell people that they had found the murderer and quell people''s doubts. In this way, everything in Liucheng would be calm again, and they could make it more peaceful according to the plan The bodies of many people were used as materials to complete their plans.


    However, Zhang Fan will not give them such an opportunity. If they really complete this plan, many people will die in the city. Let''s go and see what the truth is.


    The elder martial brother took his younger martial brother, who had been cut off his tongue and had been abandoned in Dantian, and walked towards the distance.

 Chapter 579

    When Gao E and the guards came to the courtyard, they found no chance for him to enter.


    After entering the courtyard, Zhang Fan showed his spiritual consciousness and explored the whole courtyard. He suddenly found that there was a place where many corpses full of aura were piled up, and they were still underground.


    Judging from the courtyard structure, the courtyard here is very large, almost 20 or so. Every courtyard is very neat, and the underground area is almost the same as that on the ground. Moreover, the underground is still a huge underground palace, which must take a lot of time and energy.


    The underground palace here has been used now, and it seems that such a place has been arranged. There are a lot of underground materials emitting aura. It seems that Zhang Fan made a bold guess that this place must be used for alchemy in the future.


    And those corpses full of aura, will not have any decay, even if there are body spots on the face, will not have any effect.


    Zhang fan can''t help but think back to the body he saw at that time. There is a kind of uncomfortable feeling in his heart, but the more evidence here is collected, the better, so as not to have enough persuasion.


    When he came to the neighborhood, Zhang Fan found that the guard at the entrance of the underground palace was strict. Many experts gathered here. It can be seen that everything here is very important.


    However, Zhang Fan is not in a hurry to enter. Anyway, he already knows where the bodies with aura are. If he wants to find evidence, he can directly break the ground to reveal the underground palace below. In this way, when people see the bodies in the underground palace, all the truth will be revealed.


    In addition, if you want to intrude into the underground palace at this time, it may attract other people''s attention, thus frightening others.


    For this matter, Zhang Fan is more careful. Although he already knows the key evidence of the matter, Zhang Fan is not in a hurry to leave. After all, he has come. Let''s have a good look at what other secrets are in the courtyard.


    When he came to the courtyard full of smoke, Zhang Fan found that the smoke here was relatively strong. With the boundary in the courtyard, he could not see all the situations in the courtyard from the outside, even from a high place.


    Although there are some Dan stoves placed here, Zhang Fan made a careful observation in these Dan stoves and found that there is nothing here, neither material nor Dan medicine, but only spices.


    In other words, from a distance, the yard is almost in alchemy every day, and everyone is very busy, but now it seems that the yard is empty, and all the incense in the alchemy stove is a kind of spice, which can even be almost the same as the smell of alchemy, and can even be confused with the real.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that they must change something for the sake of salt. That''s why they do it. They even try to hide people''s eyes and ears in this way.


    While thinking and walking forward, just as he was about to leave the courtyard, Zhang Fan found an obscure secret door in a corner of the wall. If he didn''t look carefully at this place, he couldn''t see it at all.


    In addition, the whole courtyard is shrouded in smoke, and the hidden door here is even more difficult to find.


    When Zhang Fan came here, he found the secret door with the light from the corner of his eye. Otherwise, he might have left the courtyard directly.


    When he came to the secret door, Zhang Fan found that there was no lock here. He could enter directly by pushing the door. Zhang Fan entered the secret door smoothly and found that there were some bags everywhere. When he opened one at random, something similar to granular appeared inside.


    Holding these things in his hand, Zhang Fan couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t understand what they were, so he asked Shi Xian, "master, do you know what they are?"


    Shi Xian took a look at the things in Zhang Fan''s hand and said to him, "it''s called psychedelic grass. It''s also a kind of hallucinating thing. Generally, the evil practitioners who make poison often use it. It''s colorless and tasteless. If it''s added into the water, it will hallucinate after being drunk."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "if it''s good, it has a calming effect. After taking it, people will sleep soundly and have beautiful dreams. As long as they can''t realize their wishes, they can realize them in dreams."


    "However, if you take a large amount of it, you will be in danger of your life. It makes people live in a dream all the time and can''t wake up. In the end, they don''t even know that they are dead. It''s also something that kills people in the invisible. When I entered Liucheng, I began to think about a question, which is how these people died. Now I finally have the answer."


    Zhang Fan frowned and thought for a while. He frowned and asked Shi Xian, "do you mean that those who died were over eating this kind of Psychedelic grass? But I''ve seen psychedelic grass. It''s not like this. "


    "You''re right." Shixian nodded and continued to explain to Zhang Fan: "normal psychedelic grass should have serrated leaves. The plant is very small and very rare. What you get is the seed of Psychedelic grass, which is ten times more effective than psychedelic grass, and it is very difficult to collect.""Generally speaking, when psychedelic grass matures, it will produce such seeds. Moreover, these seeds will only appear at night. After the day, these seeds will directly fall into the soil and turn into another plant. After a year, they will become new psychedelic grass."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s explanation, Zhang Fan nods and has a certain understanding of the psychedelic grass. It seems that this thing is really the culprit who killed those scattered practitioners in the Jianghu, and it is very precious. There are so many psychedelic grass seeds here, which means that the other party must have another purpose.


    With some simple, Zhang Fan turned around and was about to leave, but at this time, a figure appeared in the dark, silent, and even without any aura. With the cover up of the night, it was impossible to find.


    There is also a Black Dagger in my hand. This kind of dagger has no reflection in the dark. It can kill people invisibly.


    "Be careful!" Shi Xian also found the shadow and said to Zhang Fan in a hurry. At the same time, Shi Xian was a little surprised. He didn''t understand why the shadow was so fast, and there was no breath, just like a dead man.

 Chapter 580

    Just when dark shadow''s dagger was about to hit Zhang Fan''s heart, Zhang Fan suddenly made a star volley. At the critical moment, he avoided the other party''s fatal blow.


    But black shadow''s attack did not stop, but continued to rush towards Zhang Fan. The Black Dagger in his hand was like black lightning. It was incredibly fast and could not be caught by the naked eye.


    Zhang Fan frowned and knew in his heart that it must be the shadow who was guarding here. No wonder there was no lock here.


    However, if Zhang Fan makes a sword directly, he will fight with him. In that case, he will be found by the people in the yard. Therefore, it is necessary to make a quick decision and ensure that he will retreat completely.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s figure was in a flash, and he immediately stretched his body method to the limit. In an instant, countless Zhang Fan''s figures appeared in the whole courtyard, which was hard to distinguish between true and false.


    But the shadow didn''t mean to let Zhang Fan go. The Black Dagger pierced the shadow one by one. The speed was incredible.


    At this time, Zhang Fan found the opportunity to see the location of the shadow, immediately used a broken empty finger, directly toward the shadow point in the past.


    Before Zhang Fan has been in evasion, this time Zhang Fan''s attack a bit surprised him, there is no time to have any Dodge, can only be hard against Zhang Fan this move.


    However, he belittled Zhang Fan''s point of breaking the void. This move can instantly smash the other party''s spirit and kill people in the invisible.


    Plop, a black figure fell on the ground, no breathing, completely turned into a corpse.


    Zhang Fan was curious. He went forward and looked at the shadow. He found that the shadow was dark all over. His body smelled of corpses. His cheeks were sunken. His eyes were all black with no white eyes.


    Looking at the Black Dagger again, Zhang Fan frowned and asked Shi Xian, "is this really a living man? Why didn''t I find any breath of him when I came here? "


    Shi Xian frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "no, it''s a corpse puppet, and it''s a corpse puppet that has been kept for many years. It''s specialized in guarding valuables. There are many kinds of corpse puppets of evil cultivation, and this one is really rare. From this point, it''s not difficult to see that the Dan master named Zhao Ke is also a evil cultivation."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s explanation, Zhang Fan understood. No wonder he didn''t have any breath on him just now. It turned out that he was just a corpse puppet. In the moment just now, Zhang Fan''s breaking empty finger directly destroyed the corpse puppet''s will in the sea of soul knowledge, so he was asked to stop. Otherwise, the corpse puppet''s attack would never stop.


    However, what Zhang Fan needs to consider now is what to do. If someone checks this place, he will find something wrong with the corpse and puppet. If he comes to Liu''s courtyard, he will be found traces.


    Shixian also knew what Zhang Fan thought and said to him, "you don''t have to worry. This is a corpse. If you put him in the corner and pose, no one will be able to see it."


    Zhang Fan thinks about it and thinks it is reasonable. The person who can make this corpse puppet must not be the person in the yard. It may be the Dan master named Zhao Ke. Only he can find out what''s wrong with the corpse puppet and hide people''s eyes and ears for the time being.


    The corpse puppet was placed in a cross knee meditation posture, and Zhang Fan quietly walked out of the small door. Taking advantage of no one around, he smoothly walked out of the courtyard and left the Liu''s courtyard.


    On the other side, the elder martial brother took the dead face younger martial brother to a square. First, he asked the white disciple to call everyone here, saying that the murderer in the city had been found.


    The news spread quickly. Many people were curious and came to the square one after another to see who the murderer was in the city.


    After everyone came here, the elder martial brother in white threw his fist at everyone and said, "you swordsmen, it''s really unfortunate that a murderer appeared in our school. He was in conflict with one of his elder martial brothers, so he wanted to kill him when he didn''t pay attention. Now he wanted to escape, but he was killed I''ll seize it and discard it for your disposal. "


    At this time, the disciples in white also carried another body, which was the young man in white who was killed by Cheng Bo.


    The elder martial brother in white continued: "everyone, this is my dead classmate. Now the murderer is here, and it''s clear how we deal with him. I''ll do it for you. It''s also an account for you."


    After listening to his words, everyone looked at the pale young man on the stage and began to talk.


    "The murderer in this city turned out to be him. I didn''t expect that. In my opinion, Zhao Ke''s disciples have a very good attitude towards people. I didn''t expect that there was a fratricidal incident. It''s really the misfortune of the school."


    "Now that the case has been understood, there is no need for us to continue fighting. Anyway, the murderer has been found, which is not what we expected, or even simpler than we thought.""Since it''s a matter of their school, let''s deal with it again. After all, we are just outsiders. If the murderer is found, we won''t be suspicious of each other."


    "That''s right. Since it''s their family''s business, let them solve it. Anyway, this guy''s cultivation has been abolished. I think it''s OK. There''s no need to continue to investigate."


    "But it depends on how they do the specific things. Anyway, in the current situation, I think it''s OK to deal with them. We''re just taking part in the fun and just watching the change."


    The final result of the discussion is almost the same, that is to let them solve it internally. After all, it is their family business. As outsiders, they have no right to intervene, and the dead are also the people of their clan.


    The elder martial brother in white took a long knife from the side and said to the people, "I can also hear what you mean. Well, since it''s a matter within our clan, it''s up to our clan to solve it. You can be regarded as a witness. Now I''ll behead him and show him to the public. This period of time has been full of storms and people''s panic. It can also be regarded as an account for you. Now I''ll kill the murderer myself


    Having said that, the elder martial brother in white raised the long knife in his hand directly, and then he cut off the head of the younger martial brother with a puff, and the blood splashed seven feet.

 Chapter 581

    People see this bloody scene. In their opinion, although the murderer has been executed, they don''t have the feeling of great happiness. After all, this matter has little to do with them. At the scene of the crime, it was their people who died, which did not pose any threat to them.


    And these people are not interested in the scene of killing people. It seems that all this is just ordinary for them. There is nothing special about it. Even in some people''s hearts, there is a kind of inexplicable loss.


    The elder martial brother in white was stunned when he saw this scene. He felt that the scene seemed different from what he expected.


    According to his idea, if the murderer is found and executed face to face in such a situation, the scene will surely be very pleasant. At the same time, it will make the city''s scattered practitioners happy and even trust their own abilities.


    But now it seems that although he has found a scapegoat, it doesn''t seem that all this is what these people want, or even nothing special.


    At this moment, it seems that there is a kind of confusion in elder martial brother Bai Yi''s heart. He can''t even understand the psychology of these people and what they want.


    After seeing all this, all the scattered practitioners have left one after another. Those who did not leave asked the same question to the disciples in white, that is, when the gate will open and when they will go out.


    After all, everything here is directly isolated from the outside world, and the prices of everything are rising. Many unscrupulous shops begin to take this opportunity to make a lot of money. And the scattered practitioners here also begin to complain about these white disciples. They feel that they are doing too much. I hope they can open the city gate, so that they can get in touch with the outside world They are willing to let more people from outside come in.


    Some people even think that the life in the city really makes them feel a little boring, so they don''t want to buy the pills here, and lose confidence in these white disciples.


    The real reason for the outbreak of contradictions in the city is not because there are killers in the city, but because during this period of time, there will be a nameless fire in everyone''s heart. This battle almost ignited everyone''s anger and let everyone vent. Even they want to take this opportunity to destroy the wall of Liucheng. In this way, it will be a disaster You can get out there.


    Some people choose to be casual practitioners in the world because they like to be uninhibited and love freedom.


    But now it seems that they are like a bird in a cage, there is no freedom to speak of, so they are also very yearning for the outside world.


    This matter is very difficult for the disciples in white. If they really let all the sanxiu in this city go, they can''t explain it to the master.


    What''s more, the news has spread, and the number of people in the city is full now. Many of the people who came here have been rejected and left the vicinity of Liucheng. If the people here are released at this time, there is no other place to supplement the number.


    So, in any case, these white disciples can''t let the people here go, and they can only patiently persuade them, seriously explain them, and try to let them stay.


    The elder martial brother in white also inquired about the scattered cultivation in the river and lake, and promised that the price of things here would not rise again, and that all the expenses of the people in this place would be borne by them.


    In this way, these casual practitioners in the river''s Lake can be regarded as a little comfort in their hearts. They disperse one after another, but they still want to leave here.


    After they settled down, the disciples in white began to feel a little headache. They found the elder martial brother in white and asked him.


    "Elder martial brother, I think your promise just now is a little too much. The resources in this city are getting less and less, which we know. Moreover, the price of goods is more and more expensive, so it will start to rise continuously. At this time, we promise these people to help them bear all the expenses here, which seems to be far beyond our range ¡£¡±


    "Yes, elder martial brother, we don''t have much salary now, and the spirit stone is just enough for our own cultivation. Even with the storage space rings in the hands of those scattered practitioners, they are all poor people, and they don''t have any spirit stone at all."


    "Our master doesn''t know when he will be able to come back. If we bear all the expenses here, how long will we help them to bear them? I think it''s three or five days at most, but the prices of things here are still rising. In this way, we can''t afford it. "


    "That''s right. If we can''t afford these expenses at that time, won''t we be labeled as a liar? In this way, these scattered practitioners will have more words to say and lose trust in us."


    "We managed to get their hearts together with Lingqi pills. Now if we do this, it''s nothing more than drinking poison to quench thirst, which can''t fundamentally solve the problem."All the disciples in white have expressed their concerns to the elder martial brother. If they continue to absorb them in this way, they will be disadvantageous and even lose the popular support. Finally, the scene is out of control.


    After listening to what they said, elder martial brother Bai Yi thought about it and said to several people, "this problem is also easy to solve. Starting from this evening, we will start to occupy all the resources here as soon as possible, or tell these businesses not to increase their prices. In this way, we can be more relaxed."


    At this time, a boy in White said to him, "elder martial brother, what if these vendors don''t listen to us at all? After all, these things are in their hands. They are the most negotiation capital, and we are very passive. "


    After listening to him, the elder martial brother in white couldn''t help looking cold and said to him, "do you want me to teach you this? Didn''t I say that before? If someone cooperates, we will treat him well. If he refuses to cooperate, then we will destroy him directly. Therefore, in Liucheng, we are the real masters here. Those who follow me will prosper and those who rebel will perish. Do you understand that? "


    With that, the elder martial brother in white threw his sleeve robe directly, then turned and walked towards the distance.

 Chapter 582

    Several disciples in white can''t help looking at each other. They have understood the meaning of the eldest martial brother, that is, to negotiate with the shop owner here first. If they agree, everything will be fine as usual. If they don''t agree, they can only kill him and then take over his shop. That is to say, this man has been put to death because of the disorderly market price, We can also set an example to others.


    However, is this a bit cruel? If this is the case, these white disciples are a little reluctant. After all, they bow down to Zhao Ke because they don''t want to die, and they don''t have any talent. They just hope to live well.


    But now it seems that if they want to continue to live, then they must be a bad person, otherwise, they can''t survive at all.


    With a sigh, they can only do what the elder martial brother said and try their best to persuade the owners of these shops. If they really insist on this, there is really no way.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan has already run out of the Liu''s courtyard, hiding his breath, and all the way back to his inn, waiting for others to come.


    Before long, long Xue, Lu Jiuye and others had already come back from the outside and began to discuss what had just happened, which even made these people feel very curious.


    "It''s a little strange. Although the cooperation between Yanfei and me was perfect, I didn''t expect that there was a battle in the distance. What''s the matter? It seems that there are a lot of people fighting after that, and the whole city is in chaos. It''s really strange. " Long Xue frowned and asked Lu Jiuye and others.


    Cheng Bo smiles and explains to her: "this is very simple. Although we are fighting in the city, we ignite many people''s passion for fighting. In this way, there is a nameless fire in their hearts. Naturally, they will start to fight with the people around them. That''s why such a scene will appear."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, in this city, the gate has been closed for three days. Moreover, there is a homicide case in the city. Although no body has been found, there is blood on the ground. This gives many people endless imagination. In this way, they will feel that the people around them may be killers. In this way, they will be more easily excited There is no contradiction


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "moreover, when the gate of the city is closed, the prices of everything in many restaurants will rise, which will make some of the casual repairmen in the river''s Lake feel unbearable. Therefore, their nameless fire is also burning quickly, spreading, and finally making it like this."


    Dao Lang laughed and said to these people: "I think the cooperation between my second brother and me is very good, almost seamless, and there has never been any rehearsal before, so at this time, many people come to dissuade us, and we have injured several people. Moreover, I find that the strength of these people is really not good, not as good as us directly Let''s just go in there, and then the truth will come out? "


    Gao E also said: "yes, in my opinion, it''s better to kill them directly. Since they don''t have any experts, why should we wait here all the time? If we finish this matter earlier, we can leave here earlier."


    Cheng Bo shook his head slightly and said to them, "well, we''d better not be careless. When I was passing by the square, I found a disciple in white. Although his realm seems to be about the quintuple realm of Mahayana, according to my experience in the Jianghu, he must not be as simple as I thought."


    "In addition, the disciples in white also thought of a way, that is, they found a scapegoat, told the people about the murderer directly, and beheaded him directly in the street. This kind of means and ruthlessness is really not what ordinary people can do. Therefore, it can be seen that there are no experts in the Liu''s courtyard, and we still have a lot to do It''s better not to mess about. "


    Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said to the crowd: "yes, such people have certain means. Moreover, in my opinion, there is definitely more than one such master in the Liu family compound. There will even be something more powerful in the Liu family compound, just saying that we don''t know."


    At this time, Zhang Fan has been in a state of silence. After entering the room, Zhang Fan seems to have something he can''t figure out, so he always frowns and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Lu Jiuye and others also noticed this and began to ask Zhang Fan about the situation in Liu''s courtyard. After all, Zhang Fan was the only one who entered the courtyard. I don''t know what he found.


    Zhang Fan also told the public some details about the Liu family compound, including the terrain here, how many people are guarding, and the existence of underground palace in the Liu family compound, which is very huge. Moreover, those corpses full of aura should be stored in the underground palace.


    All this, Zhang Fan said very carefully, people also listen to very surprised, they did not expect, that a simple Liu family compound, unexpectedly is hidden mystery, is really a bit hard to imagine.Later, Zhang Fan directly rejected Gao E and Dao Lang''s attempt to break into the Liu family''s compound, because Zhang Fan still remembers the danger at the secret door at that time. If it were any of them, they would have been attacked successfully and would have been injured even if they didn''t die.


    Therefore, it''s really an unwise choice to directly intrude into the whole Liu family compound. The things inside are definitely not as easy to deal with as you think. Therefore, it''s better to investigate first. After all, everything inside has not been damaged, and Zhang Fan has not left any trace. If you really find the opportunity, it''s not too late to expose it.


    With all this said, Zhang Fan took out the seed of Psychedelic grass from the ring of storage space, put it on the table, and continued to say to the public: "the reason why they can collect so many bodies full of aura is completely relying on this thing, which can make people die unconsciously, even if they don''t know they are dead, they are still alive In a dream. "


    "What is this? Stone? " Dao Lang''s face was full of curiosity. He looked at the things on the table and was puzzled.

 Chapter 583

    Lu Jiuye was full of shock in his eyes and asked Zhang Fan, "is this really what you found in the courtyard? How can they have this kind of thing? If they really add it to the pill, I don''t know how many people will die! "


    Seeing Lu Jiuye''s abnormal behavior, people were more puzzled. From Lu Jiuye''s words, it was obvious that he must know what it was.


    "Ninth master, what is it? Why don''t you introduce it and let us have a long look." Gao E in the heart don''t understand of to Lu Jiu Ye ask a way.


    Lu Jiuye nodded, still shocked, and said: "this thing is amazing. It''s very hard to find. It''s the seed of Psychedelic grass. It''s valuable. Even in some black markets, it''s very rare. For example, the seeds of Psychedelic grass on our table can sell hundreds of thousands to hundreds of thousands of stone I can''t wait. "


    After hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, Dao Lang was even more puzzled. He asked Lu Jiuye, "can these seeds be sold at such a price? My God, what''s the use of this thing? Why is it so valuable? "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it for a moment and explained to him: "the reason why the seed of Psychedelic grass is very valuable is mainly for two reasons. First, it is very difficult to find it. It is said that psychedelic grass needs to be mature before it can produce such seeds. The seeds appear at night, and the next day, the seeds have fallen to the ground, and finally dormant in the soil for several years Only in this way can new plants grow


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "the second reason is that the effect of this material is not general. Most poison masters use this material, because the seed of this psychedelic herb is very powerful. Only a small seed can kill people."


    "It''s also a good medicine, because it''s colorless and tasteless. Even if it''s in the water, it''s imperceptible. People who drink it will fall asleep and even dream, so that they don''t know they''re dead and are completely immersed in their dreams."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people also understand why the seeds of this psychedelic grass are so valuable. It turns out that this thing is really not easy to get.


    Zhang Fan frowned and continued to say to the crowd: "the ninth master is right. This kind of thing is really rare, but in the Liu''s courtyard, there are so many sacks of this thing. Moreover, the seeds of Psychedelic grass can make people hallucinate, colorless and tasteless. If it is added to the spirit pill, people will die unconsciously in their cultivation, and even die He didn''t have any pain. He didn''t even know that he was dead. He thought he had become a master. "


    "In this case, the human body is full of aura. Although it doesn''t work, it''s also the most important preservative. Even if the person dies and there are body spots on his face, it won''t decay quickly, and these people are also collecting a lot of bodies. In this way, it''s completely in line with the situation we investigated before."


    It suddenly dawned on everyone that these people were really collecting the corpses of sanxiu for alchemy, so the Zhao Ke Dan master was really an evil cultivator.


    "It''s really unreasonable. It''s shameful to be so reckless and use such despicable means." Gao E said angrily.


    "That''s right. You must get rid of such a person. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people in the Jianghu will be killed by him." Dao Lang also frowned and said.


    Yan Fei thought for a while and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, I think this Zhao Ke is a cancer. We need to get rid of him directly. It''s good for the people."


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei: "yes, this man is not here, and there will be endless troubles. However, the so-called know yourself and know your enemy, and win every battle. We are now in a state of hearsay about this man. There is a lot of boasting about this man. In addition, we almost know nothing about his state and ability, so if we directly talk to him It''s a bit risky for us to get rid of this man. "


    Cheng Bo also nodded and said: "yes, this man looks very mysterious. We don''t know whether he is a strong man or really capable. But in this case, we still need to wait for this man to come back and then attack these people."


    Long Xue shook her head and asked Zhang Fan, "but now the matter has been solved, and the disciples in white have found a scapegoat to make many people in the city return to their former state. In this way, will not someone die in the simple training room? In that case, it will be quite disadvantageous for the scattered cultivation in the city."


    "I thought of that, too." Zhang Fan nodded slightly and continued to say to long Xue: "however, you don''t have to worry about this. After tonight''s event, although some people will still enter this simple training room, they may not be able to practice at ease, because there are fewer and fewer resources in the city, especially in this isolated state. Therefore, from this day on, there will be war No one is willing to practice at this time. "


    "That''s right." Lu Jiuye also said: "from the current situation, we just need to wait for this guy named Zhao Ke to come back. At that time, when we expose his ugly face, these people in the Jianghu will know the truth."Zhang Fan nodded and said, "now we can make the next plan. Next, I think we can study how to kill the elder martial brother. If we can kill him, by the way, it will make the people in the city nervous again, and no one will dare to shut up."


    "It doesn''t seem to be easy." Lu Jiuye frowned and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "in my opinion, this person seems to be the main person in charge here. It shows that he has some brains. If we challenge him rashly, he may not be willing to come out. Moreover, these casual practitioners will stand on his side. If we fight against him, it may be very bad for us."


    "I can do something about it. Why don''t you leave it to me?" At this time, Cheng Bo volunteered and was very generous to everyone.


    After listening to Cheng Bo''s words, everyone frowned, with curiosity in their eyes, and wanted to hear what good ideas Cheng Bo would have.

 Chapter 584

    "If you have any plans, let''s hear them." With curiosity in his heart, Dao Lang asks Cheng Bo.


    Cheng Bo nodded and said to the crowd, "it''s very simple. When I was practicing swordsmanship, my best skill was long-range sword Qi, which can be used at this time. Moreover, recently, when investigating the situation, I found that there were many evil doers among these white disciples, and such people should also be eliminated. Let''s make a plan and directly kill them To eradicate it is to eliminate harm for the people, and to put some pressure on the elder martial brother to lead him out. In this way, we can achieve our goal. "


    "That''s a good way." After hearing this, Gao E immediately clapped his hands and exclaimed. He just liked this straightforward method. He was originally a militant. When he heard that there was a battle, he was naturally willing to take the initiative.


    Dao Lang took a look at Gao E and said with a smile, "count me in. For this evil force, we must fight it to the end."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "well, recently, we have started to observe some things in the city. If we find that these white disciples have any misbehavior, we can directly kill them and try not to leave any traces, so that no one will come to the door and have a long night''s dream."


    "You can rest assured that we will never leave any tail when we do things." Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan with a smile.


    After that, everyone began to make a certain plan. They didn''t go back to their rooms until late at night to rest and prepare for the next day.


    On the other hand, the elder martial brother in white came back to the Liu''s courtyard, frowning and feeling a little upset. After all, there were too many things going on that night, which made him a little tired.


    When passing by the secret door, elder martial brother Bai Yi stopped and thought it was necessary to go inside for inspection. The seeds of Psychedelic grass here were very important.


    He pushed the door into the secret door, checked the sacks around, and found that there was nothing missing, so he turned to leave.


    Just as he was about to go out, the elder martial brother in white could not help frowning. He always felt that there was something missing here, so he turned around and looked into the dark.


    The direction he was looking at was exactly where the corpse puppet was meditating. After two steps towards the corpse puppet, the elder master in white stopped, because he had heard Zhao Ke say that there was a very powerful thing guarding here. If he approached rashly, his life would be in danger. This thing would kill people without blinking an eye.


    Therefore, for the sake of his own life, elder martial brother Bai Yi doesn''t think it''s necessary to take this risk. If he really annoys this thing, he will die.


    Turning away from the secret door, the elder master in white went back to his room to have a rest and didn''t find any abnormality.


    Early the next morning, Zhang Fan still came to the street. At this time, the street has lost the usual amount of crowding, and the city is filled with smoke. The visibility is a little low, which casts a mysterious color on the whole city.


    This time, instead of taking the main road, Zhang Fan took some paths and alleys, especially those with simple training rooms. He also wanted to know whether anyone came to collect the corpses of those who died in the simple training rooms.


    Sure enough, under the radiation of Zhang Fan''s spiritual knowledge, he found a white disciple coming this way, yawning while walking. They took turns to collect the corpse. Today, it was his turn, but he had to get up early to collect the corpse. This made him very unhappy, especially this morning, I feel very unlucky.


    When Zhang Fan saw that this man was pushing a Baner cart, he knew what he was doing. He suddenly had a plan in his heart. He turned around and entered a simple training room nearby. He closed his eyes and tried to let himself enter the state of fetal rest. Aura stopped working in his body. If he didn''t look carefully, it was almost the same as those who died.


    At this time, the white disciple came to the door of the simple training room where Zhang Fan was. He secretly pushed the door open and found that Zhang Fan was sitting in it with an empty bottle, which was used to hold the spirit pill.


    In this way, the disciple in white decided in his heart that this person must be the same as other people. Now he must be in a dream. Therefore, the disciple in white didn''t think much. He just went forward to check Zhang Fan''s breathing.


    He found that Zhang Fan''s heart had stopped and his face was expressionless. The white disciple began to search Zhang Fan''s body. He found many storage rings on Zhang Fan, and there were many spirit stones in each ring.


    This made the disciple in white shine in front of his eyes. He was greedy in his eyes. He thought to himself that he was really rich. Today is his lucky day. If he didn''t come out to collect the corpse today, he might have found such a great fortune.


    According to the common sense, all the things that the white disciple got when he collected the corpse must be handed in. But today, the white disciple got so many spirit stones all at once. He must be impatient to let him hand them in. Moreover, he is greedy now. Greed can even make him more courageous, even if someone is here If you ask him to hand it in, he will turn over, no matter who the other party is.Holding the storage space ring in his hand, the white disciple also began to look around Zhang Fan. He found several of the same storage space rings. After opening them, he found that each storage space ring contained hundreds of thousands to hundreds of thousands of spirit stones.


    The white disciple with bright eyes didn''t seem to see Zhang Fan''s expression. He wanted to be rich, and he had been greedy for a long time.


    Although Zhang Fan stopped the movement of the meridians, he opened his eyes slightly and began to observe the man in front of him. He felt that he was a thief and didn''t look like a good man at all.


    Although this man is greedy for money, but in Zhang Fan''s eyes, greed does not mean death. He has no guilt of being killed. Therefore, Zhang Fan feels that the fear in his heart is better than killing him himself.


    At this time, the white disciple also inadvertently raised his head and found that Zhang Fan was staring at him at this time, and his eyes were opposite. The white disciple was scared out of white sweat, his eyes were full of fear, and he directly sat on the ground, his pants were wet.

 Chapter 585

    "You Are you a man or a ghost The white disciple with panic on his face asked Zhang Fan in front of him.


    Zhang Fan''s expression was dull, and his tone was a little stiff. "What do you say. Give it back to me. "


    After hearing this, the disciple in white quickly returned all the storage space rings he got from Zhang Fan to Zhang Fan, and then left the simple training room with a lot of shit.


    Back in the courtyard of the Liu family, the white disciple immediately told his fellow disciples what happened this morning.


    Some people think that he must not wake up, or he must be dazzled and have hallucinations. Others think that he must not want to collect the body early, so they deliberately say so.


    In short, no one believed what the white disciple said, which made him very depressed, but he did not dare to go out to collect the corpse.


    After scaring away the white disciple, Zhang Fan simply picked up his things and left here.


    On the other hand, Dao Lang and Gao E are also wandering in the city. They are looking for paths that few people take, because this is usually a place of right and wrong. In their opinion, if these white disciples want to do something bad, they will definitely choose here.


    So, they ran to this idea and began to look here. Sure enough, they found some white disciples in a execution alley. They found that some of the lower level of the martial arts here didn''t mean to shut up.


    In order to complete the task, these white disciples forced him to take all the money from him, and then forced him to take the free Lingqi pill. In this way, as long as the man was in a coma, he could take it directly back to the Liu''s courtyard.


    And that Jianghu sanxiu was not their opponent. Although he had made some rebellious actions against these people, he would be beaten black and blue. In the end, he had no choice but to compromise.


    Just when the disciples in white forced the Jianghu sanxiu to take the Lingqi pill, Dao Lang and Gao E just appeared.


    "Hello Gao E hugged his shoulders and yelled to the disciples in white: "what are you doing? You have the ability to come to me. "


    after listening to Gao E''s words, these white clothes disciples frowned and turned to look at Gao E. seeing that they were both big and powerful, they were stunned. A bad idea suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    These days, if you want to meddle in business, you must have enough strength. Obviously, the two men in front of you have absolute strength. Therefore, it is better for a hero not to suffer immediate losses than to have thirty-six stratagems.


    The disciples in white looked at each other and turned to leave.


    However, Dao Lang and Gao E are not so easy to be provoked. They directly blocked all the escape routes of the disciples in white and did not let them leave at all.


    This time, several disciples in white were flustered. They were surprised and angry. They immediately picked up their weapons and began to resist Gao E and Dao Lang.


    However, how could they be their opponents? They were killed by them immediately and turned into several corpses in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing that the trouble had been solved, he fell down on his knees and said to them, "you two heroes, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. If there is anything you can use in the future, I will spare no effort to save my life."


    Dao Lang laughed and said, "don''t be polite. We are just passing by. I''m a little curious. You don''t look very rich. Why do they come to embarrass you?"


    The wandering monk sighed and said to them, "I don''t know. After I came out in the morning, I met these people. They pushed me all the way and brought me here. They also asked me to hand over all the spirit stones in my hands. Then I had to take the free spirit pill in front of them. I didn''t quite understand that."


    After listening to him, Dao Lang and Gao E both frowned and looked at each other. It seems that these white disciples must be worried. Their task must not be finished, so now they want to collect the corpses with strong means.


    Thinking of this, Dao Lang said to the man in front of him: "are you curious why they do this?"


    He nodded, indicating that he really didn''t understand this matter.


    Dao Lang continued to explain to him, in which he explained in detail that some seeds of Psychedelic grass were mixed in the Lingqi pill, and told him the consequences.


    After hearing this, the monk was shocked. His eyes were full of incomprehension. He couldn''t even believe what they said.


    Gao E hugged his shoulder and said to him, "believe it or not, if you can really find a very powerful Dan master, then he will be able to analyze these ingredients from these free Lingqi pills."


    With that, the two left here, leaving only the shocked scattered cultivation in the river.


    On the other side, long Xue wanders alone in the street, looking like he has nothing to do. In fact, long Xue is also paying attention to the actions of these white disciples.Sure enough, before long, there were several "tails" behind long Xue. Long Xue didn''t need to look back to feel that these white disciples were tracking him.


    However, from the realm, long Xue did not show any abnormality, but deliberately walked into a path to give these white disciples a chance to start.


    At this time, the disciples in white did not feel happy when they saw long Xue''s route. They looked at each other with a kind of obscene smile. They thought to themselves that their chance had come.


    When there was no one around, these white disciples came forward in an instant, one after the other, directly surrounded Longxue, one with a bad smile on his face, and said to Longxue one after another.


    "Girl, it seems that you are shopping alone, and you are not familiar with Liucheng. How about our brothers being your guide and taking you to a fun place in the evening?"


    "Yes, girl, you must be new to guibaodi. That''s why you come here. I can tell you now that there is no road ahead of you. Why don''t you come with us? We will take you to have a good time in the evening."


    "A beautiful girl like you is really rare in this city. It can''t be the eldest lady of any family. Don''t worry, we will be very gentle to you. As long as you are obedient, we won''t be rude to you."

 Chapter 586

    Long Xue looks at several people and frowns slightly. Especially when she sees the evil smile on several people''s faces, she feels disgusted in her heart.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Long Xue''s eyes suddenly cold down, tone, as if to let the temperature drop around.


    These disciples in white still don''t think so. They are so bold that they don''t want to give up such an opportunity.


    "If you don''t agree, it will be miserable. Our brothers have some means, so I advise you not to try, otherwise, I promise you will regret coming to this world."


    "I really can''t bear to use some means against a beautiful girl like you, but if you insist on not cooperating, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    "In my opinion, you don''t seem to have any choice. You''d better go back with us. As long as you can serve our brothers comfortably, if we are happy, we can even save your life. Otherwise, you will become our master''s Alchemy material. In my opinion, it''s a great tyranny."


    The disciples in white even felt that they had already eaten long Xue, so that they could not stop them. They told them all about collecting corpses in the city.


    Long Xue frowns, can''t help recalling what Zhang Fan said, these people are really reckless, heinous, shameful, such people, should not leave them in the world.


    Thinking of this, long Xue carried the aura of her whole body. With a flash of her right hand, Bing Lingzhu appeared in her hand. Her mind moved, and Bing Lingzhu was in full bloom. She directly enveloped the white disciples in front of her. In the blink of an eye, these white disciples had become an ice sculpture, which looked very vivid, even they were very beautiful The shameless expression just now has been preserved.


    After finishing all this, long Xue turned and walked out of the path, and soon disappeared.


    Lu Jiuye and Long Fei are also wandering in the city. Of course, they also have the same purpose in mind, that is to find opportunities to kill those malicious disciples in white and create chaos in the city.


    But they found that long Xue and Gao E were moving too fast. In the blink of an eye, there were many more bodies of disciples in white in the city.


    With the passage of time, many of them wake up from their deep sleep, and then they start to wander around the city. Naturally, they will find the existence of these bodies. In a moment, the whole Liucheng city falls into panic again.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t it say that the killer had been found? Or have they not been executed? Why do these disciples in white die in the city? Does that murderer have an accomplice? "


    "I don''t know, but I found that the dead seem to be the disciples in white. It''s a little strange that there are no other scattered practitioners in the river and lake. According to reason, these disciples in white are very kind. Who did they offend that could lead to death?"


    "In my opinion, those who killed them are definitely not the same group. Have you found that the famous wounds on the bodies of these disciples in white were all killed by one blow, but some of them are more interesting. They were turned into ice sculptures, which shows that this murderer is mainly practicing ice skill."


    "Compared with that, I am more curious about the expressions on the faces of these white disciples. It seems that they always have a kind of color on their faces. Is it difficult to see that the beautiful women want to commit a conspiracy? And then she was killed by a beautiful woman? "


    "If that''s true, then they deserve it. However, in my heart, these white disciples don''t seem to be like this. They have always been very kind to us, and even give us some free spirit pills, which I''m not willing to take."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There''s a saying that people know their faces but not their hearts. Maybe they are just good to us on the surface, but maybe they have some purpose behind them. It''s said in the river and lake that no one will be so good to us for no reason


    Seeing the corpses of these disciples in white, people immediately fell into introspection. They didn''t even know what to do. Especially when they saw those disciples in white who had turned into ice sculptures, the ugly smile on their faces was even more impressive.


    In an instant, the whole city was in a panic again. Many people felt that these white disciples must have offended someone, so they became like this.


    What happened here is that someone is waiting for revenge on these white disciples, but who are the killers? What''s the grudge against these white disciples.


    At the same time, when people are curious about who the murderer is, another big news appears in Liucheng, that is, whether the free pills in their hands are involved in other things.


    Although I don''t know who spread the news, it''s really like a bolt from the blue when people are so scared. Everyone in the loose cultivation of the Jianghu is secretly glad. Fortunately, they are not in such a hurry to take it. Let''s make sure what''s in it, No later.There are indeed a small number of people who specialize in the study of Dan Dao in the scattered cultivation of the rivers and lakes. The purpose of their coming to Liucheng is very simple, that is to have the opportunity to ask the master Zhao Ke about Dan Dao. In this way, if it is helpful for the future alchemy, it will be a worthwhile trip.


    It''s said that something has been added to the free elixir, which makes several elixirs in the Jianghu curious and start to study these free elixirs.


    As for these Dan masters in the Jianghu, they are all well-informed. Although they are not proficient in learning Dan, they do not have as much experience as the Dan masters in other sects or families, but they also have some insight.


    After some techniques of testing, it is true that some things are separated from these free Lingqi pills. These things should not be the ingredients of Lingqi pills.


    However, the Dan masters in the river and lake did not see what the powder was, so there was a stalemate in this matter.


    Lu Jiuye just passed by. After some inquiry, Lu Jiuye knew the whole story. His heart was like electricity, and he immediately thought of a good way.

 Chapter 587

    Lu Jiuye, who had seen a lot of things, pretended to be a Dan master in the river and lake. He stepped forward, took a look at the powder, frowned and said deliberately, "why do I think these things look familiar?"


    At this time, all the Dan masters felt puzzled. After listening to what Lu Jiuye said, everyone immediately became interested. They looked at Lu Jiuye and began to ask him.


    "Master, you said just now, have you ever seen such a thing? Let''s talk about it, let''s talk about it, and let''s have a long look. "


    "Yes, sir, you are well-informed people. We are just frogs in the well. Why don''t you tell us what this thing is and what its function is?"


    "I believe that we, as alchemists, all know the refining techniques of Lingqi pills very well. But I didn''t see it. Please give me some advice."


    With a strong thirst for knowledge, everyone looked at Lu Jiuye in front of him, hoping that he could popularize knowledge for them and fill the blind area between them. They wanted to know more about what the powder was and whether it would be harmful to people''s health.


    Lu Jiuye pretends to be a master. He twists his beard with his left hand behind him. He seems to be an old scholar. He goes forward and looks at the separated powder.


    "If I read it correctly, it should be the seed of Psychedelic grass. Although it is ground into powder, I can still feel that it has a special psychedelic effect. I wonder if you have heard of the origin of this thing." With that, Lu Jiuye looked around and waited for their reply.


    Everyone''s face was at a loss, but there were some knowledgeable people in the Jianghu who said to Lu Jiuye one after another.


    "The seed of Psychedelic grass? No, it''s very precious. It''s said that in the black market, there is no market for it. "


    "That''s right. Moreover, it''s colorless and tasteless. It''s something that some poison masters often use. But I don''t quite understand. What''s the use of adding it here?"


    "It''s said that psychedelic grass can make people hallucinate, and its seed is more powerful. Just a small seed may kill people, and let the people who eat by mistake live in their dreams forever. If it is like this, then adding this thing to Lingqi pill is not to..."


    At this point, these faces showed a look of panic, some incredible looking at the front of the Lu Jiu Ye, especially the speaker, is to say here, dare not go on.


    After listening to these people''s words, Master Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said to him, "yes, this thing can really hurt people''s lives. Therefore, if you add this thing to Lingqi pill, you can imagine that most people who take Lingqi pill will choose to shut up for a period of time."


    "When he is in seclusion, he will be ready to break through the realm, or start to practice. If the seed of hallucinogen is added to the pill, he will have hallucinations, which will affect the seclusion. Then it can be imagined that he will make great progress, break through the realm, and finally get to the end To be the top person in the world, I don''t know that it''s also the end of my life. "


    "Although auras can fill this person''s body, they don''t work silently. The most important thing is to keep the corpse from rotting so fast. As for other things, they don''t seem to have any help."


    After hearing this, people were even more frightened. They could not help feeling cold behind them. However, they still had some doubts in their hearts. Why did the man who made the Lingqi pill do this?


    "I''m still a little curious. Even if this thing is added to the spirit elixir, what impact will it have on us? What''s the purpose of his killing us?"


    "I don''t think it''s the good things we''ve saved over the years. If we die, the storage ring in our hands will become an object without owner. Therefore, they will take this opportunity to take away the storage ring in our hands and all the valuable things on us."


    "Come on, even if he takes a fancy to the storage space ring in our hands, it''s useless. How many spirit stones can we have in our hands? It doesn''t mean much to them. Even if a little makes a lot, it doesn''t make sense. They are going to kill people for so many spirit stones? I still feel a little unrealistic. "


    "If such things can be used to kill people, and the other party''s purpose is not the storage ring in our hands, then what is their real purpose? I''m not interested in our bodies


    At this time, after listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, all the people present felt that they didn''t make sense. If it was true, it seemed that the other party had killed for the sake of killing people, and it would not be good for them.


    Lu Jiuye waved his hand to the crowd and motioned them to be quiet. When everyone was quiet, Lu Jiuye continued to say to them: "your guess is almost right. If someone takes this thing and dies in the room, then the storage ring in his hand will become someone else''s thing.""In addition, I''ve heard about some things. It''s said that some evil practitioners in the river''s lake would do anything to improve their skills. Even if they used the body of a living person to make pills, it''s not that it never happened. Maybe there are such people in Liucheng."


    After hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, they all said they didn''t believe it. They all shook their heads and began to refute Lu Jiuye''s words.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve heard that master Zhao Ke Dan is kind-hearted. He has studied alchemy in many places, and the last way of alchemy is naturally his own school. How can such a person practice with the method of evil cultivation? It''s absolutely impossible. "


    "Yes, I heard that this man has got a special attainments in Dan Dao. I''m also very curious. I came to Liucheng this time just to talk about the skills and some details of Dan Dao with him. I still can''t believe that Zhao Ke will do such a thing."


    "Yes, Zhao Ke is said to be accomplished in all aspects of Dan Dao, but I still can''t believe that he wants to kill people in such a way."

 Chapter 588

    "There''s another point I don''t understand. Even if what you said is right, what''s his purpose?"


    Everyone thinks that Zhao Ke is not a bad man, and even many people begin to talk about Zhao Ke Dan''s rumor one after another, as if they are precious. As long as it comes to this topic, everyone present will have a common language.


    Lu Jiuye listened to the man''s words, looked at the separated powder, and said to the people, "I''m also a little curious about your question. I don''t understand what their real purpose is. However, in my opinion, if someone takes this kind of thing, plus the intake of Lingqi pill, then the human body will be full of Lingqi. ¡±


    after a pause, Lu Jiuye picked up another aura pill from one side and took out a ginseng from his storage space ring. After a comparison, he continued to explain to the public.


    "When this human body is full of aura, and his meridians have stopped running, then the aura in his body will become very full, but it will not flow. Although there will be some spots on the surface of the body, it will not rot, that is to say, it is a bit like the ginseng in my hand."


    With that, Lu Jiuye showed the ginseng in his hand and showed it to the public, hoping that the people around him could understand what he meant.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people began to ponder, frowning slightly. Some people did understand Lu Jiuye''s meaning, but some people still said they were at a loss.


    "Ginseng? Body full of aura? I don''t quite understand that. What is the connection between the two


    "Yes, people are people. Ginseng is a kind of medicinal material. It seems that there is not much relationship between the two. The elder and the younger are dull. Please clarify what you have to say."


    "I seem to understand that although ginseng is a material, it has medicinal value because its interior is full of aura. In this way, it seems to be a little similar to those corpses."


    "Do you mean that such corpses and ginseng can replace and supplement each other? Does it have the same medicinal value? "


    "When did your head break? Isn''t that obvious? Those corpses full of aura, like ginseng, are materials. In other words, these corpses full of aura are collected by some people, and may even be used as materials for alchemy. "


    "Really? Alchemy with corpses full of aura? My God, I really can''t imagine that someone is really using such an evil method to make alchemy? "


    For a moment, everyone was in a panic. Everyone understood what Lu Jiuye meant, but there was still a question in his heart. Was this alchemy really feasible?


    Lu Jiuye nodded his head solemnly and said to the people, "it''s not without human body as the material to make pills. As far as I know, there are some evil practitioners in the river and lake. He turned around to use some corpses with aura to make pills to improve his accomplishments and strength. So, according to the current situation, it should be like this."


    Although some people still can''t believe it, and these things are the conjectures and inferences of Lu Jiuye, no one has seen those corpses full of aura, and no one has seen them really use these corpses to make pills. All, many people doubt Lu Jiuye''s words, but what Lu Jiuye said today has left a deep impression in people''s hearts I''m very impressed.


    In fact, the purpose of Lu Jiuye''s visit is just like this. What he said today is entirely to pave the way for later work, which is also Zhang Fan''s plan.


    After that, Lu Jiuye left. After all, it''s not good to say something too clearly. Only things that are not clear can give some people space to daydream.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for this matter to spread in Liucheng. The more it was said, the more frightening it was. Everyone in the city was in a panic.


    "No, you mean there are such evil practitioners in this city? It''s impossible. If there is such evil cultivation, we can''t be unaware of it. "


    "Yes, and it''s very bad for us at the moment. Now that the city gate is closed, everything is isolated from the outside world. Doesn''t it mean that we are in a very dangerous situation?"


    "I don''t think there''s anything to worry about. Although we are trapped here, we still have some disciples in white with us. Moreover, master Zhao Kedan is coming back, and he will surely do justice for all of us."


    "However, I have a bold guess, that is, whether master Zhao Kedan will also know about this matter, and that master Zhao Kedan is the same person who uses the corpse full of aura to make alchemy?"


    This idea spread in the city instantly, even made some people doubt the identity of Zhao Kedan, and even began to reflect on the authenticity of all the rumors about Zhao Kedan.


    At this time, many people even began to be on guard against these white disciples. The previous harmonious atmosphere has disappeared, and now it seems that the sanxiu in the city has formed an invisible barrier with these white disciples.Those disciples in white also found out this, and they came to the elder martial brother one after another to report the reality in Liucheng.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s not good. The current situation in Liucheng is not very optimistic. Many people are beginning to oppose us. At the same time, some people are beginning to doubt us. What should we do?"


    "Yes, elder martial brother. Recently, I heard that there is a news circulating among them that we are alchemy with corpses full of aura, and then we are all hiding from each other. It seems that someone has leaked the plan between us."


    "The person who leaked the information must be found out. Otherwise, we can''t explain to Shifu. In terms of time, Shifu will come back. If we don''t collect enough corpses, we can''t explain."


    "Another thing, recently we found a lot of corpses of our classmates in the city, with different forms of death. Therefore, I think now someone has started to attack us, and it''s not just one person. In such a situation, our situation seems very dangerous."

 Chapter 589

    "This thing should not be done by these scattered practitioners in the city. If it is true, what should we do? Although these people cultivate some wild ways, their strength and combat are not weak."


    "Yes, if they really join hands, it seems that we are not their rivals. Even after the chaos in the city, there will be big trouble here. The city gate is still closed. In this way, none of us can escape!"


    "It''s very difficult for us. On the one hand, we have to complete the tasks assigned by master. On the other hand, we have to find a way to live in harmony with the monks here. Otherwise, our lives will be in danger."


    Several people began to complain to the elder martial brother one after another. They were in a low mood and didn''t know what to do for a moment. After all, in this matter, whether it was advance or retreat, it would pose a threat to their lives.


    At this time, as their senior brother, he also felt some headache. There was a nameless fire in his heart, and he had no place to vent it. He was also very confused. Who could have leaked such secrets? Or is there someone who knows the inside story and deliberately does it to disturb the peace here?


    If Zhao Ke comes back and finds that this place has become like this, he will be held accountable. At that time, as their elder martial brother, he must have unshirkable responsibility.


    Thinking of this, the elder martial brother''s face turned cold and said to several of his classmates: "the task that master has given us is to collect those corpses full of aura. From today on, no matter what method you use, I must collect them as soon as possible. Remember, there is not much time left for us."


    After a pause, the elder martial brother continued to say to these classmates: "in addition, some people dare to attack our classmates. We must find out the truth as soon as possible. I believe that their team must not be as strong as they thought. Therefore, we must kill them in the cradle now, otherwise, we may not be in big trouble."


    All the disciples nodded, turned around and left the room. Although they agreed first, they also expressed their depression. After all, this thing is absolutely not what they want to do. Now they have to do it. Therefore, for them, this thing really makes them very helpless.


    After everyone left, the elder martial brother in white took out a fire red elixir from the storage ring. He looked at it carefully, his face was cold, and said to himself, "no matter who you are, no matter what your purpose is, after I catch you, I will let you know what it means to be better than to die!"


    From this moment on, all the disciples in white put away their smiles and looked at the casual practitioners in the river and lake. They either HID or pretended to be invisible. They had no enthusiasm before.


    At the same time, there was little talk between these white disciples, because they knew in their hearts that there must be an internal ghost between them when this incident was leaked, and this internal ghost is really hateful, and now it has threatened their lives with this incident.


    Since this incident happened, many of the casual practitioners in the river and lake have also found this point, especially the attitude of these white disciples towards them has changed 180 degrees. In this way, all the casual practitioners in the river and lake are more convinced of this conjecture, and even have a kind of hostility towards these young people in white.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the city began to become more tense. A faint smell of gunpowder spread in Liucheng. Moreover, it was dry at this time, as if the temperature was a little higher, then it would be ignited directly and a fierce battle broke out.


    At this time, many experts are ready, and it seems that they are still secretly organizing activities. The scattered monks in the river and lake begin to patrol the city in groups, because they heard that the young men in white will even force some people to take the free spirit elixir. Therefore, for the safety of all, they start to patrol, and absolutely don''t allow such things In this city.


    Zhang Fan has been wandering in the city. After observing the forces of both sides, he nods to himself. He sees that Lu Jiuye and Dao Lang are really good at their means. Now the whole Liucheng city is almost a pool of muddy water and miasma. However, if you want to fish in muddy water, now is an absolute good opportunity.


    Lu Jiuye came over from the front and asked Zhang Fan in a low voice: "brother Zhang Fan, do you have any plans for the next step?"


    With a faint smile, Zhang Fan said to him: "it''s very simple, just watch the change. Moreover, now everything is ready. The next step is to find the corpse and let these people break with the white disciples in the Liu family courtyard. Only in this way can Zhao Ke be completely eliminated after he comes back. In that way, all the troubles can be completely solved It''s all settled. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly, but he still didn''t understand something. Zhang in front of him asked: "let''s finish the first step and find the body full of aura, but where are we going to find it? I don''t think it''s dangerous to go to the Liu family''s compound to look for it. As far as I know, the Liu family''s compound is heavily guarded now, much stricter than before. "Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "they are just collecting corpses. What we want to do is the same as them. We also want to get such corpses first hand. As long as we can find them first and make them public at a reasonable time, then everyone will understand the whole thing in an instant."


    While listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye began to observe the surroundings. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s method is really good, but how to implement it? Although he once said that these disciples in white were collecting corpses, Lu Jiuye couldn''t help but wonder how they collected such corpses full of aura?


    You can''t just go to these people''s houses and knock on the door. In that case, there is a great risk. Moreover, if the other party really doesn''t take this kind of elixir, they can''t explain it at all.


    In addition, there are many people in the inn, so it''s easy to leak the news. If they really did that, it would have been exposed for a long time. Why wait until today to let people find out?

 Chapter 590

    Therefore, in Lu Jiuye''s view, there must be something symbolic, or a special place, which is very secret and no one will find. In this way, more corpses can be collected.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye suddenly thought of a place and could not help exclaiming: "simple training room? Do you mean that the corpses full of aura collected by the disciples in white were all found in the simple training room? "


    Zhang Fan nodded his head and said, "the ninth master is really smart. He is a little transparent. It''s true. I saw it with my own eyes that day. Moreover, according to the common sense, if a person wants to practice in seclusion, he will find a quiet place and won''t be disturbed."


    "Obviously, there is no such place in Liucheng, but now it seems that there are such simple training rooms all over the place. Although on the surface, there is plenty of aura and it''s really a good place for cultivation,"


    "however, these training rooms seem to be very simple. In my opinion, the training rooms here should be built temporarily It''s a little bit out of line with the architectural styles around, so it''s a bit striking. However, since the city gate was closed, it has become the most popular place. "


    "For those disciples in white, if they want to collect the corpses full of aura, this place can really help them. After all, when a person is in seclusion, whether he wants to break through the realm or not, he will take some aura pills, even if he is running the meridians to make the aura run in the body, which is also an improvement of his own strength, Prepare for future breakthroughs. "


    "Therefore, it''s a very good place to collect the corpses who have taken the spirit elixir and have plenty of spirit in their bodies. Therefore, as long as we find these places with spirit corpses one step earlier, we will be able to convince people."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye showed a kind of appreciation to Zhang Fan in his eyes. He felt that Zhang Fan''s mind was really meticulous, and the angle of thinking about things was quite comprehensive. There was no mistake, which was really admirable.


    "You are really brilliant. What are we going to do next?" Lu Jiuye''s eyes were full of curiosity, and he continued to ask Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s simple. We just need to let people see the corpses full of aura. It''s better for more people to see them. In this way, all the things of those disciples in white will be exposed."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye took a look at the training rooms around him. He could not help frowning. Although these training rooms looked very simple, it was not so easy to see the situation inside. Unless he opened the door and explored the breath and pulse of the people inside, Lu Jiuye could not judge whether they were living or dead .


    Zhang Fan seemed to see Lu Jiuye''s meaning, so he said to him: "Jiuye doesn''t have to worry. I can use my spiritual sense to explore the surroundings. Even if I don''t open these simple training rooms, I can know whether the meridians of the people inside are working or not."


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s voice had just dropped, and Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan with a shocked face. After all, he was well-informed. He would find out some reasons for everything that happened in the world, or he might have heard something about it.


    Many people don''t understand the word "spiritual consciousness" mentioned by Zhang Fan. That''s because their spiritual power has not been turned on, or that their spiritual power has not been strong enough to awaken spiritual consciousness.


    It''s very rare to be able to awaken one''s own spiritual consciousness and make one''s perception more delicate. Even if there is one in the Jianghu, it''s also Fengmao water chestnut.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the simple training rooms in front of him. His brows wrinkled slightly. He knew that almost all the people here had not been closed for a few days, and some of the simple training rooms were empty. This shows that the corpses here have been taken away.


    At this time, a corpse was found in a simple training room not far away. Moreover, this person had just died, and his body was full of aura, but these auras did not show any signs of operation.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and pulled Jiuye to a quiet alley. Seeing that there was no one around, Zhang Fan immediately displayed his swordsmanship.


    The cold water sword goes straight into the sky and rotates in the air. Aiming at the simple training room in the distance, it directly cuts out a light blue sword Qi. In a moment, with a click, the training room in the distance is split in two.


    Zhang Fan also quickly took the cold water sword back, the speed is very fast, even the master did not understand how all this is going on, is to Zhang Fan in the hands of the cold water sword for any tracking.


    The people near the square in front of them suddenly let out a burst of exclamation. After all, this incident happened a little too suddenly, which made many people have no psychological preparation and look towards the distant training room.


    "My God, what happened just now? Why do you suddenly open this simple practice room? Is it difficult for the people inside to break through? "


    "It should not be. If someone really broke through the realm at this time, there must be a lot of aura to vent. But now it seems that there is no aura here. Therefore, I conclude that it is not the person inside who broke through the realm, but someone outside who opened his simple practice room.""That''s too bad. The people in the simple training room must be closed. If they open the simple training room directly at this time, they will be frightened and easily become possessed. That''s why these people must choose a quiet place when they are closed, just because they don''t want to be disturbed by the external situation."


    "No, even if he really has the sign of being possessed, then his whole body should be full of blood light at this time. The combination of blood light and aura can greatly improve his strength. However, it''s like a meteor. Although it''s gorgeous, it''s a flash in the pan. At last, it will disappear completely. Even if this person doesn''t die, it will become a hero A useless person, or a murderous devil, but that''s not likely


    "I don''t know about that, but just now, when I turned around, I found a streamer in the sky, cutting directly on the simple training room."

 Chapter 591

    "Yes, I also felt it just now. The streamer seems to be the sword spirit. I can feel its sharp sword spirit, like the flowing clouds in the sky. It seems that endless power has erupted in the changeable situation."


    "Does it mean that someone intentionally wants to break this simple practice room? So what is the purpose of this man? "


    They were puzzled in their hearts. They came forward one after another to see how the people inside were now and whether there was any danger to their lives.


    At this time, the simple training room in front of everyone''s eyes has been completely smashed by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, and the fragments are scattered everywhere, but Zhang Fan''s strength is well controlled, and no one inside is injured.


    Because Zhang Fan''s main purpose is to let these people outside see the situation inside, so that the truth can be revealed.


    Sitting in this simple training room is an old man who is nearly half a hundred years old. He is dressed in coarse cloth and has a long knife beside him. His five willows and long beard are floating in front of his chest. His hair is gray and his hair is in a bun. His eyes are slightly closed. He looks serious. But after years of baptism, the wrinkles on his face begin to grow and show a trace of vicissitudes.


    They all came forward to check carefully, and they all wanted to know how the old man was. However, they all felt a little curious and went forward with their doubts.


    "This guy doesn''t seem to be hurt. I''m really lucky, but I''m a little confused. He''s still in the cultivation of selflessness after such a big disturbance. He has really reached a certain level."


    "I don''t think it''s normal for him to be disturbed in the cave. I don''t even doubt that he is still alive."


    "Of course, this man is in a living state. Maybe he is in a critical period of breakthrough, so he can keep his mind and continue to practice."


    "It''s impossible. If that''s true, there should be a rolling aura around him, but now it seems that he doesn''t have any obvious aura."


    "Yes, but how do I feel that he still has aura, and this aura runs very smoothly? Does it mean that he is still directing aura, forming the operation of big and small weeks in his body?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man, who is brave and seems to have rich experience in the world, bumps into his courage and walks forward. He gently probes his nose with his hand. He can''t help but frown and touch the pulse of his wrist. Without frowning, he seems to have some problems.


    A moment later, the middle-aged man frowned and said to the crowd, "it''s really strange that this man is a corpse now, but the aura in his body still exists and is very strong. It''s just that his meridians have stopped running, but the aura stays in his body. What''s the matter?"


    Standing beside him was a middle-aged man in a bamboo hat. He held his shoulder and thought about it carefully. It seemed that he thought of something. He frowned and asked, "do you mean that the aura of this man has not dissipated, but has become a corpse full of aura?"


    As soon as this remark came out, people began to talk about it. Especially after Lu Jiuye''s affair, many people naturally combined Lu Jiuye''s words with the scene in front of them.


    "I remember an old man used ginseng and human body as an example. In his opinion, ginseng is valuable because it has rich aura. If the human body is also full of aura, it can also be used to directly refine pills."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it. At that time, there was an old man in the Jianghu. He seemed to be well-informed and recognized the powder that some people separated from those free Lingqi pills. In his opinion, that powder should be the seed of Psychedelic grass. This seed is very rare. If you take it too much, you may even die unconsciously or even die And will always be in the state of a dream. "


    "I still have some doubts about the cause of the old man''s death. Did he really die in his own dream? Or did he take the free Reiki pill that led to his death? "


    Although the old man is dead, many people are very interested in the cause of his death. They want to know how he died and whether it has something to do with the free spirit pills.


    At this time, a burly middle-aged man in his forties came up to the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I have been a work of the government before. I have some experience in examining corpses, so let me examine this corpse. Please step back and make room for me."


    After listening to this, everyone stepped back and trusted this middle-aged man in his 40s, because it was obvious from him that he was upright and had the momentum of officialdom.


    The middle-aged man came to the corpse. First, he took out a cloth bag from the ring in the storage space, which was full of tools commonly used in autopsy. Then he took out a silver needle and tested it according to some acupoints on the corpse. The action was very skillful, which really gave people a professional feeling.At this time, Zhang Fan was also in the crowd. Although he didn''t speak, he always looked at everything in the field. Especially when he saw a Wuzuo coming forward for autopsy, he nodded in his heart. Since there was a Wuzuo, it was an explanation for everyone.


    After half an hour or so, he put away all the tools in his hand, stood up from the ground, frowned and said to the people, "it''s really a bit strange. In my opinion, this man doesn''t seem to be poisoned or died suddenly. Although the meridians have stopped working, from his reaction, he seems to be still in a dream Is this the effect of Psychedelic grass seed in legend


    After listening to this man''s words, people believed what Lu Jiuye had said, and began to discuss the Tao one after another.


    "It seems that the old man in the river''s Lake really knows a lot. Even if he doesn''t have any tools, he can see that it''s the powder of Psychedelic grass seeds with his eyes. It''s really admirable that there will be such an expert in the world. When he has the chance to meet again, he will make friends."

 Chapter 592

    "If according to the present situation, the old man who recognized the seeds of Psychedelic grass didn''t have any empty words, and there was such a body full of aura, would anyone really want to collect such a body full of aura?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, we don''t just need to guess. We don''t see it with our own eyes. It''s just hearsay. There''s no way to verify it."


    "But how to explain this matter? The old man''s body is really full of aura, so I think what the old man said is true. "


    After people thought of Lu Jiuye''s words, and the scene in front of them, it was really imaginative, and they said this situation again. At the same time, they were more wary of those disciples in white.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye look at each other and smile. They are quite satisfied with the result. The next step is that these scattered practitioners in the river and lake share a common hatred and break through the gate of Liucheng. In this way, they don''t need Zhang Fan to do anything at all. They just need to wait for the news.


    In the next two days, Zhang Fan and his party don''t need to do anything. They just need to watch the change and wait for the chance. Zhang Fan thinks that these white disciples will not be able to withstand such pressure one day and open the gate to let everyone out.


    In the past two days, many of them were constantly exerting pressure on them. Even in some deserted hutongs, they began to fight against them. Some of them were killed alive.


    Recently, the elder martial brother in white also joined the battle. After all, there are few brothers in the same sect. If many of them die, it is estimated that all of them will be destroyed in a short time. In that case, not only will there be no team, but also the materials for alchemy will be a problem.


    For a time, the whole Liucheng has been in chaos, and the contradictions between the two sides have intensified to a certain extent. In this way, even if we do something, it is difficult to reconcile.


    On this day, suddenly the gate of the city opened wide, and a man came in. He looked like he was in his thirties, middle-aged, with a goatee, Eagle like eyes, but with a kind of insidious and poisonous color. He was dressed in gorgeous clothes with eight treasures embedded in it. At first glance, he was very valuable.


    There is a bun on his head, a jade hairpin pinned on it, and there is no surrounding on his face, which shows that he is always unsmiling, so that''s why.


    This man is not someone else, but the legendary master Zhao Kedan, the master of all the disciples in white in the city, who is also the most famous master in the world.


    When Zhao Ke came to the city, all the disciples in white fell on their knees, bowed their heads, and said in unison: "welcome master back!"


    All the monks in the city also looked at master Zhao Ke Danshi, but soon they frowned deeply, because they found that this master Zhao Ke was the seventh realm of Mahayana, almost invincible in Liucheng.


    Even so, there are still some people who feel uncomfortable and come forward one after another to seek out master Zhao Kedan''s theory, but they are stopped by those disciples in white. The reason is very simple. Their master has come back and has been working hard all the way. They need to rest first. If there is anything, we will talk about it tomorrow.


    At this time, Zhao Ke began to walk in the direction of Liu''s courtyard. Along the way, Zhao Ke was constantly observing the surroundings, but his eyebrows were getting deeper and deeper.


    Because there are ruins everywhere, and even the buildings that have not collapsed are full of knife marks and sword marks. Obviously, there is more than one fight here.


    However, Zhao Ke was puzzled that when he left, everything here was so harmonious, and there was only one purpose, that is, to let himself and the disciples begin to supervise and urge all the scattered cultivation in the city, and the only purpose was to collect their bodies.


    Zhang Fan also stood in the crowd and looked at the Dan master in front of him. He couldn''t help frowning. In his opinion, although the Dan master in front of him was well dressed and elegant, his eyes were narrow-minded. The color of resentment left a deep impression in Zhang Fan''s heart.


    After taking a closer look at this man''s realm, Zhang Fan couldn''t help thinking to himself. Although this man''s realm is seven times of Mahayana, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, this man seems to have a special Dao meaning. This Dao meaning seems to have a kind of moon shadow breath, with a faint dark light, which makes people reverie.


    Dao Lang holds his shoulder and stands on one side. He takes a look at Zhao Ke, turns his lips and says to Gao E: "is this Zhao Ke? But that''s it


    Gao E is also a face disapproval, the corner of his mouth stirred up a sneer, said: "in my opinion, this man is absolutely a problem, using living people to make alchemy materials, is really careless about human life, if we kill him, it can be regarded as killing for the people."


    Yan Fei couldn''t help frowning and whispered to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, how do I feel that Zhao Kedan''s body has a strong intention of Dao?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye followed Yan Fei''s finger and looked in the direction of Zhao Kedan. According to Lu Jiuye''s experience, this kind of person is likely to be a master with many evils, especially his realm, which is the seventh realm of Mahayana.In addition, the special Dao intention of this man makes people afraid to approach. Therefore, Lu Jiuye infers that this man is definitely not simple.


    When Zhang Fan saw this man, he could not help frowning. He thought to himself, it seems that this man is not just a Dan master. He has a special Dao meaning all over his body. This Dao meaning seems to have a sense of killing. This man has definitely killed many people in the Jianghu.


    Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan: "brother, how do I think this person is not simple? It seems that his status and his realm are all above me. What shall we do? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "don''t worry. Let''s wait and see. I believe some people are more worried than us."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone knows what it means. After all, these scattered practitioners are a little worried. They want to ask Zhao Ke about many things, especially the corpse with aura. If Zhao Ke Dan doesn''t give a reasonable explanation, the whole city will be in chaos.

 Chapter 593

    Zhao Ke returned to Liu''s courtyard, called some of the core disciples together, came to the meeting hall, and closed the door.


    All the disciples stood on both sides, not daring to speak, bowed their heads one after another, and their expressions were very serious. The atmosphere in the whole assembly hall became more dignified, as if time had stopped at this moment.


    Zhao Ke sat on one of the top chairs in the middle, his face was as deep as water, and his eagle eyes began to scan the disciples in white. He asked them, "tell me, what happened during the period when I left?"


    The disciples in white looked at each other, their eyes were full of helplessness, and their heart was about to be raised to their throat. After all, this matter is very important. Now they can''t explain that they haven''t finished the task assigned by master.


    "It''s a bit strange to report back to Shifu, and we don''t quite understand it. Everything was fine before, but somehow, it seems that these scattered practitioners in the Jianghu have already known our plan. I suspect that there must be a spy in our sect who leaked the news."


    "That''s right. For a long time, few people have been practicing in seclusion. We have collected fewer and fewer corpses full of aura, and we are a little puzzled."


    "We have encountered some troubles recently. In some alleys and paths in the city, we often find some bodies of our classmates. Moreover, the murderer is definitely not a person, but a gang."


    "By the way, I heard some news recently, that is, someone separated some powder like things from the spirit elixirs we gave them, that is, some seeds of Psychedelic grass we added in the process of alchemy. I didn''t expect that there were such experts in the scattered cultivation in the Jianghu."


    "Yes, and not long ago, they found a corpse in a simple training room. Among the people present, some of them had some experience in post-mortem examination. They found that there was spirit in the corpse, which made everyone suspicious."


    "Before, some people had doubts about the free spirit elixirs we distributed, and they even began to deduce that if someone ate this kind of spirit elixir, they would sleep all the time. This is completely consistent with all our plans."


    "From this point of view, I think there must be some traitors in our family. Otherwise, how could these scattered practitioners know our plan so well? It''s impossible. "


    "However, after a recent period of investigation, we didn''t find out who the traitor was. During this period of time, people in our family were in a panic."


    These disciples in white began to report to Zhao Ke one after another, trying to explain the matter in detail, so as to avoid omission. In that case, Zhao Ke might be upset.


    The elder martial brother in white has been standing beside him without saying anything. His brow is locked. He seems to be thinking about something, but this thing is a little difficult.


    Zhao Ke also saw his expression, but did not say anything, just said to the people: "in this case, no matter what the reason, here can not stay for a long time, we must make a quick decision, since these people do not cooperate, it is necessary to take some special means."


    Said, Zhao Ke raised his right hand, made a beheading gesture, the meaning is very simple, that is to kill all the people here.


    The elder master in white frowned and asked Zhao Ke, "master, didn''t you say that if these people were killed, the aura in their corpses would be less pitiful, which is very unfavorable for us to refine Baipo pill?"


    Zhao Ke took a cold look at him, shook his head and said: "even so, it''s better than these people alive to spread everything that happened here to the river and lake."


    With that, Zhao Ke stood up directly from his chair, carried his hands, and walked directly out of the door of the conference hall.


    At this time, the people in the assembly hall were relieved. They were pale, and the sweat rolled down their cheeks, as if they had experienced a battle.


    "It seems that we are busy again recently. I don''t quite understand. What did master mean just now? Let''s kill all the people in Liucheng? It doesn''t seem easy to do. "


    "Yes, it''s really hard to do. After all, the wandering monks in Liucheng are crouching tigers, hidden dragons. We think of them as simple. I think this task is more troublesome than asking us to collect corpses."


    "Do it to them? I think it''s good that they don''t do anything to us. Recently, there have been a lot of corpses of our classmates in the city. Therefore, we are the most dangerous now. The enemy is dark and the enemy is clear, but the form is quite unfavorable to us. "


    "That''s right. Moreover, the martial arts practitioners in the rivers and lakes have rich experience in combat, especially those with a high level. Almost all of them have unique skills. Otherwise, they might have been eliminated by the rivers and lakes for a long time."


    "Elder martial brother, what should we do now? Master has given us such a task, but we have no way. Elder martial brother, do you have any good way? "For a moment, all the disciples in white in the room looked at the elder martial brother with a look of inquiry in their eyes. Some even looked forward to it. They thought that their elder martial brother would have something to do with it.


    Elder martial brother Bai Yi didn''t speak in the meeting hall. Even when master came back to ask about the situation, he didn''t report it truthfully. He seemed to be thinking about something all the time.


    Now, people began to ask him about master''s orders. They also wanted to hear about his methods and how to carry out his next plan.


    Thinking of this, the elder martial brother in White said to everyone, "you are right. If you want to accomplish this thing, it''s not so simple. As you said, the monks in Liucheng are really hiding dragons and crouching tigers. But since the master has given us the task, we must find a way to achieve it."


    After a pause, the elder martial brother in white continued to say to the public: "recently, I have found many bodies of our fellow disciples in the city. Therefore, from the current situation, it seems that it is quite unfavorable for us. We should be more careful."


    "So, in my opinion, if we are tough in this matter, we are not their rivals."

 Chapter 594

    "But we can use our brains and try our best to think of some of our advantages. Only in this way can we follow the trend and achieve the tasks assigned to us by our master."


    The disciples frowned and didn''t seem to understand. They felt that the elder martial brother''s words were not said. They didn''t give a clear method. They just made an analysis of the current situation. As a result, if there were no brain broken people, they could naturally analyze whether there were any methods.


    Elder martial brother Bai Yi pondered for a long time, and a plan suddenly came into his mind. He said to the people, "I have a way. This way can absolutely let us defeat all the people in the city. No one is our opponent."


    After hearing this, everyone suddenly came to the elder martial brother in white and asked him what kind of good method it was.


    Elder martial brother Bai Yi liked the feeling of the stars holding the moon very much. He confidently said to the people: "this method is very simple. Do you remember that there is a kind of thing called Kuiyuan powder, which is colorless and tasteless. If someone takes this medicine, it will make the whole body''s Aura break away, and it can''t work, and it has no strength in hands and feet, and it will become a useless person. ¡±


    after listening to the elder martial brother''s words, a little short fellow disciple next to him said to the elder martial brother in white, "elder martial brother, do you mean that we can use this Kuiyuan powder to poison everyone in the city, in that case, they are not our opponents?"


    The elder master nodded, his meaning was very clear, and he was very satisfied with his method. Especially when he saw many people worshiping his eyes, he had a special sense of achievement.


    However, some of the disciples in white still looked puzzled and said to the elder martial brother in white one after another.


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t quite understand. These monks in the city are now on strong guard against us. Under such circumstances, how can we poison them? I don''t think it''s a good idea. "


    "Yes, elder martial brother, when I go out now, many of the casual practitioners in the Jianghu are hiding when they see me, or they seem to want to fight with me with an angry look. In this case, how can we poison?"


    "That''s right. Anyway, I don''t think we have any good chance to poison. We may even scare the snake because of this, making everyone in the city think we have a problem. In the future, when they find out that their companions are poisoned, they will naturally think that we did it. In that case, wouldn''t it be easier to provoke them? "


    "At present, it''s very bad for us. If we are really irritated by these scattered cultivation, the consequences will be unimaginable. We may pay for our lives."


    "If that''s the case, I''d rather not use such a method, because this situation is too dangerous and there is no chance of mitigation."


    Around the elder martial brother, these white clad disciples expressed their doubts one after another. Most of them almost didn''t know how to control this direction. The second is some details, which need to be detailed. Otherwise, they will definitely pay for their lives.


    After listening to the people''s words, the elder martial brother in white has a slight radian on his mouth. This kind of smile looks very evil and explains to the people.


    "I''ve thought about this. The best way to poison is to put Kuiyuan powder into their well water. There are only three wells in Liucheng. These three wells are all the water distribution centers in Liucheng. As long as we put Kuiyuan powder here, all the people in the city will be poisoned We just need to observe their drinking water. As long as we are sure that these people have drunk the water here, then it is the best time for us to start


    "Elder martial brother, your method is really high, but there are so many friars in this city. How can we stare at them with us? If there is any fish that can''t catch the net, it will destroy our plan. In that case, it will be very disadvantageous to us. "


    "Yes, elder martial brother, if you want to keep an eye on them, it''s really difficult to make sure everyone has drunk the water here."


    Next to the elder martial brother in white, two disciples held their shoulders and frowned and asked him. It seems that this is also a question in other people''s minds. For a moment, all the disciples in white looked at the elder martial brother and wanted to hear how the elder martial brother would answer this matter.


    Elder martial brother Bai Yi thought for a while and said to several people, "this is actually very simple. If you think about it, in this Liucheng, the strength of all the sanxiu is almost uneven. Only those with high level will pose a threat to us, while those with low level are useless at all. Therefore, we only need to focus on those with high level, others "Even if we don''t drink water and get poisoned, there is no threat to us."


    After hearing what elder martial brother Bai Yi said, all the disciples in white suddenly realized that it was a lot easier for you to do this, and it was also a lot easier.After making these plans, the people began to take action, separate action, and divided the area, in order to avoid the fish who missed the net.


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fan and others returned to the inn, they also sat together and began to talk about today''s affairs. After all, the mysterious master Zhao Kedan finally came back.


    Dao Lang thought about it and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, how do I feel that Zhao Ke Dan is a little different from their legend? If so, will these legends be false? "


    "False, of course." Gao E held his shoulder and continued to say to Dao Lang: "we found that when we visited before, we couldn''t stand any test for Zhao Kedan''s life. It was just that some people publicized it to the outside world. After that, we said it was true, and let more people believe it."


    Long Xue tilted her head to think about it and said to Zhang Fan, "in my opinion, we have done a lot now, and let the city''s scattered practitioners know the truth. Then we don''t need to do anything. These scattered practitioners will find them directly."

 Chapter 595

    Zhang Fan thought for a while, shook his head slightly, and said to the crowd: "I don''t think so. After Zhao Kedan came back, these disciples in white can''t wait to die. Now that such a big thing has happened in the city, Zhao Kedan will come up with some means. Otherwise, it will come to light. It''s not good for his reputation in the world. If he goes to the next place If you do, you will be exposed. "


    Lu Jiuye thought for a moment, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "according to your opinion, Zhao Kedan will either completely deal with this matter and convince the public. He will give an explanation to all the sanxiu in the city and keep his reputation, or he will..."


    At this point, Lu Jiuye''s brow was deep, and he didn''t go on.


    Gao E is a little upset. What he hates most is that he doesn''t say the whole thing, but it sounds very uncomfortable.


    "What will happen to him? Nine ye, you go on Gao e asked Lu Jiuye with a trace of urgency in his local tone.


    Lu Jiuye said to him with a serious face: "either they will kill all the people in the whole city and destroy the corpses. In this way, no one will know what happened here, and they can continue to cheat according to this routine."


    "Kill everyone here?" Cheng Bo thought for a while, nodded, and continued: "it''s really possible that only the dead will not reveal everything here."


    Dao Lang didn''t understand what it meant. He immediately frowned and asked them, "why am I getting more confused? In my opinion, it seems impossible that he wants to kill all the sanxiu in the city. There are so many sanxiu here, and they have hidden dragon and crouching tiger. They don''t want to kill them. I still don''t believe they can succeed. "


    Cheng Bo shook his head and explained to Dao Lang: "you don''t know about this. If they can''t do it under normal circumstances, they will certainly use special means if they want to achieve this goal. We don''t know what this means. Moreover, their means must be very despicable."


    "I think they''ll poison." At this time, Zhang Fan frowned, thought about it, and told the public the result.


    "Poisoned?" Yan Fei frowned, thought about it, and immediately understood what Zhang Fan meant.


    According to common sense, these disciples in white are not the opponents of the scattered cultivation in Liucheng at all. If they really want to achieve their goal, they can only poison.


    Gao E thought for a while and asked several people, "if they poison, where will it be? Why don''t we go over and guard them, maybe we''ll catch them now. In that case, our words will be more convincing. "


    After listening to Gao E''s words, Dao Lang shook his head and said to him, "it''s not as simple as you think. Although these people''s realm is a little low, they have a good tongue. When we were near the city gate at that time, didn''t we have learned it?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to several people, "we should be more careful recently. We must observe more in this city and pay attention to safety at the same time."


    Although some people think that these white clothes disciples should not do this, Zhang Fan said that they would jump over the wall in a hurry, maybe poison everyone here, so they still think that they should be careful.


    That night, the disciples in white had already started to take action and put all the well water into kuiyuansan. They moved quickly and then disappeared.


    The next morning, all the life in Liucheng was as usual. People still began to fight against these white disciples. The scene was still very stiff, and even reached the point of tension.


    However, today''s disciples in white seem to be very calm. They just look at these people and don''t explain to them. They just look at them lightly and there is a trace of indifference in their eyes.


    Zhang Fan and others separated from each other early in the morning and wandered in Liucheng, especially observing Liujia courtyard and four gates in Liucheng to see what changes these places could make.


    These people in the city seem to be talking about this Zhao Kedan master, and even have begun to doubt his character and legend.


    "I heard that the master Zhao Kedan is very powerful, and his disciples are all alchemy oriented. Everyone is kind-hearted and cares about the world, but at this time, they can''t make a reasonable explanation for everything here. This is really unsatisfactory."


    "Yes, and recently the Dan master Zhao Ke has come back, so it''s time to give us an explanation. People are worried about this, but the city gate is still closed. There are many dead people and corpses in the city, and some powder of hallucinogen seeds has been detected in the pills. In this way, who dares to buy their pills?"


    "I just want to leave Liucheng now. I don''t have any other ideas. Yesterday I went near the gate of the city. No matter how I explain it, those white disciples still refuse to let go. I don''t know what their purpose is.""I wonder if this is a conspiracy? You think about it, the closed gate, the psychedelic elixir with psychedelic grass seeds, and the corpses full of Psychedelic spirit in the city. Is it possible that someone has arranged everything here? What they want is to turn all of us into corpses like this, and then take them to alchemy? How to become the material in the Dan furnace? "


    "I''ve heard that before. Some people have said that in this world, almost all things full of aura are materials, and those corpses full of aura are similar to materials?"


    "In my opinion, we''d better find a way to escape quickly, otherwise, we may lose our lives. I don''t want to die here"


    "yes, we''re here this time. Our main purpose is to improve our strength, buy some rare pills, and practice well after we go back. But now it seems that everything here is full It''s full of weird things, so I dare not buy pills here. Now I just want to leave here as soon as possible. "


    "Yes, but it''s almost impossible to get out with the strength of several of us. The most important thing for us now is to gather all the people here, so that we can have a chance to escape from here."

 Chapter 596

    The people discussed with each other, that is, to leave here, we must gather the strength of the people, so that there is hope to rush out from here.


    In the vicinity of Liu''s courtyard, many people have gathered. They all want to see Zhao Kedan, who has just returned to Liucheng. They want him to give them a reasonable explanation, but they are stopped by the white disciples in front of the door, which makes people more dissatisfied.


    "What a shame! Didn''t you say before that when your master comes back, he will give us a reasonable explanation. But now that your master has come back, when can he give us an explanation? "


    "Yes, now people in Liucheng are in a panic. One of the pills you sent us was able to separate something called psychedelic grass seed. Don''t you need to explain it to us?"


    "What''s more, in the simple training room in Liucheng, there was a corpse full of aura. What''s the matter? Why does this happen? Doesn''t your master need to give me a reasonable explanation? "


    "Is it really like a legend that you designed everything here? The city gate was sealed and the pills with psychedelic grass seeds were distributed to us. The purpose is to make us become the corpses full of aura for your alchemy? "


    "If you don''t make it clear, don''t blame us for being rude. At that time, don''t blame us for not giving you an opportunity to explain!"


    Everyone is angry, and even a few people have begun to rub their hands, roll their arms, roll their sleeves, at any time to start, war is imminent.


    Gao E and Dao Lang are also in the team. They think it''s a good chance. They look at each other and start to coax with them. They look like they are not afraid of big things.


    Around the city gate, there are a lot of scattered monks. Cheng Bo happens to be one of them and plans to attack the city gate. He exaggerates everything here now. As long as the battle starts, he can inform Zhang Fan to fish in troubled waters and rush out from here.


    For a time, there was chaos in the whole Liucheng. Many of them were used to freedom. Now they are trapped here, and they are very upset. What''s more, what happened in the city recently makes them feel more depressed. They want to find a chance to vent their anger.


    Many of the disciples in white also felt that they couldn''t bear to fight. Especially when they saw that the scattered monks in the river and lake were going to fight against them, they were very scared. They came to the Liu''s courtyard one after another to report all the situation in the city.


    "Master, it''s not a good thing. The scattered practitioners in the city have gathered together and are ready to do harm to us. What should we do now? If they don''t come up with any countermeasures, they will attack us. At that time, they won''t give us an opportunity to explain. "


    "Yes, master, the situation is urgent now. Please come forward and give them an explanation, even if you cheat them. Otherwise, they may be able to do anything."


    "In my opinion, the sanxiu in Liucheng can be said to have hidden dragon and crouching tiger, but there are many Mahayana masters among them. If they are not happy and directly destroy the city, as long as they escape from here and let everyone in the river and lake know what we have done, then we will become street mice."


    "Shifu, these people are not easy to deal with, and they also have some corresponding evidence. What''s more, these people in the city are well-informed, and they can even separate some residues of Psychedelic grass seeds from our spirit elixir. In this way, it''s quite unfavorable for us."


    "Things have come to this point, so we should give them an explanation now, otherwise we may have to go through a tough battle!"


    For a moment, all the disciples in white looked at their master Zhao Ke with a look of panic on their faces, because this matter is related to their life and death. If it can''t be solved peacefully, it will be a battle against the back of the river in the end. In that case, they have no chance of winning at all.


    After listening to the words of all the disciples, Zhao Ke''s face is still very calm. After all, there are some things they don''t know. That''s to keep the information from leaking. Now it seems that this matter is really very secret. Even they don''t know it. There''s no need to worry that someone can leak it.


    Zhao Ke took a look at the fellow whose other disciples were called elder martial brother and asked him, "Chen Ping, what do you think of this? What''s the plan? "


    The name of the elder martial brother in white is Chen Ping. Generally speaking, if Zhao Ke has anything to tell him, he is the first person to think of, because he is relatively safe.


    Chen Ping seriously arched his hand to Zhao Ke and said: "tell master back, everything is ready. Now according to the efficacy, Kuiyuan powder has worked, but they don''t know it because they don''t work."


    "Oh?" Zhao Ke eyebrows slightly pick, to Chen Ping continue to ask: "then you can count, this city''s master how many people are now poisoned?"? Is there any threat to our current situation? ""No Chen Ping shook his head and said with certainty: "this morning, we have gone through the statistics. All the masters above the shackles in the city have drunk the water from these wells. That is to say, they have been poisoned by our Kuiyuan powder, so we can do it to them at any time, because they are no different from ordinary mortals Two


    Speaking of this, Chen Ping''s face showed a sinister color, it seems that there is a kind of plot to succeed.


    The disciples in white around them were confused when they heard the conversation. Everyone''s face was confused. They didn''t understand what they were talking about. They couldn''t help whispering.


    "Why can''t I understand the conversation between master and elder martial brother? Are they really speaking the language we can understand? It''s strange


    "I don''t understand. What do they mean? I really can''t understand it. It doesn''t seem to have much to do with the difficulties in front of us. "

 Chapter 597

    "Well, you don''t understand, do you? I thought my brain was slow. Now that you all understand me, I''m relieved. "


    "Does it mean that the elder martial brother and the master have already thought of such a result, so that they have done something behind our back, and the situation that seems tense at present has become less tense?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, the situation we are facing is not as simple as we thought. I hope the plan between master and elder martial brother can be carried out smoothly, so that we can at least save our lives."


    All the people gathered their eyes on the two men. They were puzzled and eager. What they were puzzled about was that they couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    After listening to Chen Ping''s words, Zhao Ke nodded slightly, indicating that he already knew something about it.


    Turning around, Zhao Ke said to the crowd, "you don''t have to worry. As a teacher, you have come up with a solution. Don''t worry. As a teacher, you will solve the problem right away."


    With that, Zhao Ke stood up directly from his chair and walked towards the front door.


    At the time of leaving the gate, Zhao Ke told Chen Ping and Fang to give a message. Since this is gratifying, he asked them to come to the central square. At that time, Zhao Ke would explain the whole thing to them.


    Chen pingzhao asked the white disciples to release the news and invite all the scattered monks in Liucheng to go to the central square there.


    After all, many people want to know the answer, so they go together and walk towards the central square. For a moment, the whole central square is full of people, even a sea of people.


    All sanxiu turned their eyes to the stage, and wanted to know what kind of view the Dan master named Zhao Ke would have.


    Even the disciples in white in the city don''t know what their master will do in the next time, and how they should cooperate.


    After Zhang Fan and others learned the news, they also came to the square. Zhang Fan''s heart was also very curious. He didn''t understand what Zhao Ke was going to say, and what kind of method could be used to resolve the resentment in the hearts of all sanxiu in the city?


    In full view of the public, Zhao Ke walked towards the stage, steady footed, serious expression, step by step came to the stage.


    At this time, the scene under the stage was in chaos. When I saw Zhao Ke, there seemed to be endless resentment in these people''s hearts, and they began to vent.


    "After we heard the news, we came here, but what happened in the city recently really made us very dissatisfied. Master Zhao Kedan, you are the leader of all of them. In that case, you can tell me about it well."


    "Yes, after we came in, the gate was directly closed by your disciples. What''s the reason? When we came in, we didn''t say that we wanted to close the gate. You must give us a reasonable explanation."


    "That''s right. Moreover, there are corpses full of aura in this city. According to some evidences, these people only become like this after taking the free aura pills you gave us. If you don''t explain this clearly, don''t blame us for being enemies with you!"


    "How can you be a respected Dan master in the Jianghu with such evil means? I still don''t think it''s possible. Even I doubt the rumors in the Jianghu. I don''t know how many spirit stones you have given these people. They will respect you if you do this? "


    "If you really don''t give us a reasonable explanation, then we will also tell everything that happened here. By that time, you people will be notorious as street mice in the Jianghu."


    All of them expressed their thoughts one after another. For a moment, the scene was chaotic. Some people even began to question the Dan master named Zhao Ke, hoping that he could give himself a reasonable explanation.


    Zhang Fan and others were also in the crowd. They didn''t speak. They just looked at everything around them. At the same time, they also looked at the white disciples around them. They wanted to see their reaction. They found that the white disciples seemed to be very indifferent. It seemed that everything they said had nothing to do with them.


    In particular, Zhao Ke on the stage is indifferent, even with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if just watching the excitement. All this has nothing to do with him.


    Zhang Fan stands under the stage and looks at Zhao Ke on the stage. He can''t help frowning. There is always a bad feeling in his heart, especially the smile on Zhao Ke''s mouth, which makes Zhang Fan confused.


    According to the common sense, there are so many people under the stage now questioning Zhao Ke. Although Zhao Ke can''t be very flustered, he should also summarize or answer all the people''s questions one by one. Even if it''s a bit high sounding, it''s at least an explanation for them.


    But from the expression on Zhao Ke''s face, it seems that he doesn''t want to explain. It seems that everything that happened here doesn''t matter. What''s the matter? Is it true that he is not afraid that these people will join hands and kill him directly? Step on Liu''s courtyard?Lu Jiuye also saw this, and he was just as confused as Zhang Fan. He couldn''t help saying to himself, "it''s really strange. Why can''t Zhao Kedan look nervous at all?"


    After hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, Gao E held his shoulder and sneered, saying to Lu Jiuye, "don''t be so arrogant now, but I''ve had a look. There are many masters of Mahayana in the scattered cultivation of the Jianghu here. As long as they can join hands, Zhao Ke and his disciples can''t compete with each other. Now the war is imminent When the stalemate is reached, it can be broken


    "That''s right." Dao Lang also coaxed with Gao E and said, "look at his expression, my heart is also very unhappy. In that case, I will teach him a lesson when I have a chance later."


    Listen to the words of hungry two people, Lu Jiu Ye is still expression serious, slightly shake his head, say to two people: "how do I feel, this matter is not so simple?"


    Cheng Bo also nodded and said: "I don''t think it''s that simple. I feel that Zhao Ke seems to be a little too confident. He seems to have a good understanding of everything here, and he doesn''t panic."

 Chapter 598

    Long Xue is still puzzled after listening to Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo. In her opinion, the scene is almost out of control now. Before long, it is estimated that there will be a chaotic scene here, and Zhao Ke and his party can''t be the opponents of the casual practitioners here. Therefore, this battle can be said to be a steady win, and there will be no change at all.


    At this time, Zhang Fan frowned and said to several people, "in my opinion, there seems to be a conspiracy, which is not as simple as it seems on the surface. Zhao Ke doesn''t seem to be afraid of everything here, so I think there must be a problem here."


    Sure enough, after all the people complained, they all stopped talking and focused on Zhao Ke on the stage, as if waiting for his answer. Moreover, the scene was full of gunpowder, as if a battle was imminent.


    Zhao Ke on the stage with a smile, looking at the audience, to be around the voice has been a lot smaller, Zhao Ke then said with a smile to the crowd: "have you finished? If you''re done, it''s up to me. "


    At this time, the elder martial brother in white moved a chair from the side and put it behind Zhao Ke. Zhao Ke lifted his robe, sat directly on it and began to say to the people.


    "I''ve also heard about your questions. Some of you think that everything that happened here was arranged by me in advance. Others say that the legends about me are false and deceitful. Others say that now the city gate is closed, and the corpses with aura appear in the city, because we are collecting the corpses here, and finally we need to use your corpses Alchemy. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Ke deliberately pause for a moment, the corner of his mouth raised a strange arc, and continued to say to the people: "in fact, you can''t say too much, and, you are also very smart, even can guess our ideas, to tell you the truth, this makes me a little surprised."


    "You have seen through my careful plan. What''s more, it''s still a well-known state. Maybe our disciples leak secrets, or there are some experts among you who can follow the clues and know my purpose. No matter what kind of plan, I think you are really powerful."


    "Since I came to Liucheng, I have been hindered by all kinds of obstacles. As we all know, the development of Liucheng almost depends on the whole Liujia family. Before, there was only Liujia family in this city, and it was only gradually growing."


    "However, this Liu family is absolutely difficult to deal with. Anyway, they are not willing to cooperate with me. In desperation, I can only poison them all with poison, and finally collect their corpses for alchemy. For you, this is really your human purgatory, and what is waiting for you is my furnace."


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned. Before, they thought that Zhao Ke would say something to prevaricate. But now, it seems that the other party is so brazen that he admits it directly, even with a smile on his mouth, as if he is just doing something very ordinary.


    At this time, all the people under the stage were very angry, and even several Mahayana Masters had surrounded the white disciples on the stage. Everyone took out their swords, with warm anger in their eyes. They wanted to rush to kill Zhao Ke and the white disciples.


    Gao E took a look at Zhao Ke in front of him and said to several people around him, "it seems that the battle is about to start. Let''s go. Let''s have a party."


    Dao Lang nodded and said: "well, I can''t wait. Let''s teach Zhao ke a lesson today. I feel a little disgusted by his arrogance. I want to knock him down now, and then step on hundreds of millions of feet to make him never turn over."


    Not only the two, but also long Xue and Yan Fei are ready to fight Zhao Ke and all the disciples in white on the stage.


    Zhang Fan shook his head solemnly and said, "it''s not that simple. He dares to speak like this. That means he must be prepared. Let''s wait and see the change first, and then talk about it."


    At this time, several people who are closest to the high platform want to use their lightness skills, but when they find that their aura can''t work, they are shocked.


    "This What''s the situation? I don''t seem to be able to mobilize the aura in my body, and I can''t work the Dharma. Why on earth


    "I also found such a situation. Are we poisoned? Or is there something around us that prevents us from running Reiki? "


    "No, the feeling is Kuiyuan powder? Only Kuiyuan powder can make all the auras in the body unable to work. No matter what realm people are, as long as they are poisoned by Kuiyuan powder, they can''t work at all. "


    People''s faces also began to become confused. Although some people did not drink the water in the city, the realm was too low to compete with Zhao Ke and these disciples in white.


    Dao Lang felt strange in his heart. He tried to run the aura, but found that he, like other people, could not run the aura. Moreover, the aura just gathered in the elixir field began to collapse."What''s going on? I can''t even mobilize the aura in my body? " Dao Lang''s face showed a look of surprise and said to the people around him.


    Gao E also turned the aura in his body for a while. He frowned and said to himself, "if we can''t use the aura, then we are almost the same as ordinary people now."


    What''s more, long Xue, Yan Fei, Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo are all like this. They can''t use any aura in their bodies.


    Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what''s the matter? Why can''t we run the aura in our bodies? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head, carefully felt the situation in his body, frowned and said: "no, this kind of feeling should be poisoned by Kuiyuan powder."


    "Ninth master, you mean someone poisoned us?" Long Xue asks Lu Jiuye with some doubts.


    "But recently, we all ate the same food, and no suspicious person attacked us. How did the other party poison us?" Dao Lang felt puzzled and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye also had some doubts in his mind. He carefully recalled that he did not find any suspicious people or suspicious things. He did not find any sign of poisoning.

 Chapter 599

    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to several people, "I suspect that there is something wrong with the water in the city. After all, there are many people in Liucheng who are poisoned by Kuiyuan powder. After all, Kuiyuan powder is colorless and tasteless. When the poisoned people don''t use aura, they don''t know about their own poisoning situation. It must be because they are concerned about Liucheng that so many people are poisoned The source of water in the river has been tampered with. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone''s face is very ugly. Now that there is no aura, there will only be the situation of being slaughtered. I don''t know what to do if it goes on like this.


    Zhao Ke on the stage looked at the ashen faces of the people under the stage, and he felt more excited. From the ring of storage space, he took out a bottle of spirit elixir. With a sinister smile on his face, he said, "since you don''t want to take the spirit elixir on your own initiative, you can only let us help. Let''s do it!"


    After saying that, Chen Ping, the elder martial brother in white, led all the disciples in white to rush down the stage one after another, and put the spirit elixir in his hand directly into the mouth of several free practitioners, forcing them to take it.


    One of the disciples in white came to Lu Jiuye, took the aura dangang fortress in his hand and entered Lu Jiuye''s mouth. Yanfei directly stepped forward and chopped the disciple in white with the North snow knife in his hand.


    However, Yan Fei can''t use the aura in his body after all, so this Dao can only be very common. This kind of Dao technique can''t hurt the disciples in white in front of him.


    The white disciple also saw Yan Fei''s meaning. Facing the knife, he didn''t dodge and turned to Yan Fei''s chest.


    At this critical moment, the light of a sword was as fast as lightning, and the sharp sword Qi instantly penetrated the white disciple''s chest. In a moment, blood splashed.


    The white disciple''s face was unimaginable. He never thought that the young man in front of him could use his aura, and the speed of his sword was amazing, which was totally different from what he thought.


    "You How could... " Before he finished speaking, the white disciple''s body softened and fell to the ground with blood in his mouth. His eyes were full of doubts and unwilling, and more of fear. Even at the moment of his death, he didn''t think why Zhang Fan didn''t have the poison of zhongkuiyuan powder.


    After that, Zhang Fan placed Lu Jiuye and others in a place, and used the star sky Lingbo body method to swim in the crowd. The speed was amazing, and there were many shadows behind him. As soon as he passed, the body of a disciple in white would fall to the ground.


    Chen Ping finds that it''s not good. When he turns around, just as Zhang Fan rushes over from a distance, Chen Ping immediately shows his long sword around his waist and fights with Zhang Fan.


    The two men''s swords intersect and flash out a brilliant light. For a moment, it''s a little overwhelming.


    At this time, the other disciples in white are still pouring medicine for these casual practitioners, so the time is very urgent.


    Zhang Fan felt that this battle must be decided quickly. This time, he took the lead in rushing over, waved his long sword with a gesture, and then displayed his finger to break the void.


    In an instant, a purple finger suddenly penetrated Chen Ping''s forehead, directly smashed his soul into a corpse.


    Zhao Ke in the distance saw this scene, but he was not surprised. His eyebrows wrinkled deeply. At the same time, he carefully observed Zhang Fan.


    In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s realm is just a shackle realm, but his realm and his strength do not match, especially his way of killing people with one move, without any fancy.


    Chen Ping is not only the elder martial brother of all the disciples in white, but also the most proud disciple of Zhao Ke. He is also very loyal to Zhao Ke. Zhao Ke also appreciates this man and gives him many pills to improve his strength instantly. Even if he meets an enemy who is stronger than him, he can win by using these pills.


    But today, Chen Ping met Zhang Fan and was killed instantly. All the pills for external use could not be used at all.


    Seeing this, Zhao Ke didn''t have time to think much about it. He directly used his body method and rushed to Zhang Fan in front of him. Between the waving of his palms, he had an inexplicable smell of flame. Where he passed, several bodies turned into flying ashes and disappeared.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he rolled a long sword in his hand. A light blue sword gas instantly counteracted the palm wind, and a shock wave spread around and forced everyone back.


    After all the people stood firm, they all looked at Zhang Fan in front of them. Their eyes were full of doubts and they whispered.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? How could he use his aura? Does he not have the poison of zhongkuiyuan powder? "


    "I don''t know, or he''s carrying the antidote of Kuiyuan powder. Otherwise, I don''t believe he will be spared."


    "If I''m not wrong, he seems to be just an expert in shackles, but why is his strength so strong? Is there a mismatch between his realm and his real strength? "


    "At that time, Master seemed to ask us to count whether the masters above Mahayana had been poisoned, but did not count this person. Who could have thought that he, a master in shackles, would have such power?"For a moment, all the disciples in white didn''t understand it. There were two main reasons. First, Zhang Fan didn''t have the poison of zhongkuiyuan powder. Second, Zhang Fan''s strength didn''t match his realm.


    After seeing Zhang Fan, the eyes of the rest of the group burst into light, because in their eyes, Zhang Fan is their Savior, which is their only hope.


    "It seems that this young man is not simple. Besides, he doesn''t seem to be poisoned by Kuiyuan powder. Now we can save him."


    "However, I think that his realm is a little low. It''s just a shackle realm. Is he really the opponent of Zhao Ke? I''m still a little confused. "


    "In any case, he is the only one among us who is able to perform Gongfa. Now we can only place our hopes on him."


    "Yes, otherwise, what can I do? Anyway, I''m not the opponent of Zhao Kedan. I still have this self-knowledge."


    "Now that we have no choice, we can only support him. As long as he can defeat Zhao Ke, all of us will be saved. He is the only straw here."

 Chapter 600

    Everyone looked at Zhang Fan in front of him with a firm look in his eyes. After all, they have no other choice now. After all, they can''t use their aura now, which is almost the same as ordinary people.


    At this time, Zhang Fan could choose to come forward, and did not intend to escape directly, but chose to stay to save people. This has made the scattered practitioners in the river and lake feel very happy. At this moment, Zhang Fan''s image seems to be much bigger in the hearts of people.


    Zhao Ke, with both hands on his back, squints at Zhang Fan in front of him. He feels that the man in front of him is so young, and the realm is just a shackle realm. However, he was able to kill Chen Ping just now. From this point of view, it really attracts Zhao Ke''s attention.


    "Boy, you don''t have the poison of Kuiyuan powder?" Zhao Ke asked Zhang Fan with some doubts in his heart.


    Zhang Fan didn''t respond to him. After all, Zhang Fan was just a coincidence, because recently, when Zhang Fan was in the room, except drinking with Dao Lang and Gao E, he hardly drank water, let alone the tea made with the water here.


    Lu Jiuye and others are mainly responsible for weighing and observing, so sometimes when they pass by the tea stand, they will sit together to have tea and chat, and inquire about the situation around. In this way, he was poisoned by Kuiyuan powder.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan didn''t speak, Zhao Ke looked Zhang Fan up and down, and said to him, "boy, I see your bones are amazing and your comprehension ability is not bad. It''s really a material that can be made. How about this? I''ll take you as my close disciple and teach you how to practice?"


    After listening to Zhao Ke''s words, some of the scattered practitioners in the surrounding rivers and lakes all frowned. Whether Zhao Ke was a little too shameless, they even wanted to recruit Zhang Fan at this time, and they were surprised by each other''s bones. Their extraordinary comprehension ability was clearly an excuse.


    After listening to Zhao Ke''s words, Zhang Fan raised a sneer and said to Zhao Ke, "do you want me to be a close disciple? I''m afraid you don''t have the strength. I advise you to look for a mirror to take a good look at yourself and see your face clearly. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhao Ke narrowed his eyes with a strong sense of killing in his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to come forward now and smash Zhang Fan''s head directly.


    "Boy, you should be toasting instead of drinking. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. Look at the move!"


    With a light drink, Zhao Ke rushed forward in an instant, and an infinite fire burst out between his palms. He pressed Zhang Fan''s face. The blazing temperature made everyone around him unconsciously retreat.


    Zhang Fangang has just experienced Zhao Ke''s palm style. Therefore, when dealing with it this time, he will have some experience, and his sword will become softer. In this way, he will be more comfortable with his opponent''s flame palm style.


    Although Zhao Ke and Zhang Fan in the battle, moves appear to be open and close, but the heart is still full of vigilance to Zhang Fan, dare not have the slightest carelessness, because Zhang Fan killed Chen Ping, found that Zhang Fan seems to have a killer mace has not been exposed, especially the Dow is very much let Zhao Ke fear.


    Therefore, when Zhao Ke attacked Zhang Fan, he was also on guard against Zhang Fan to ensure that he could advance, attack and retreat.


    After several rounds, Zhang Fan basically understood the opponent''s means and began to change his strategy. In the blink of an eye, Zhang fan used his fast sword technique and soon gained the upper hand.


    Seeing this scene, the scattered practitioners in the surrounding rivers and lakes showed a look of surprise and surprise on their faces and clapped their hands.


    "My God, this young man is really not simple. Although he looks like a shackle, he has such ability. Today, it really opened my eyes."


    "Yes, his strength is even comparable to that of other Mahayana masters, especially his swordsmanship is really close to the extreme. Even a Mahayana master like me can''t go three rounds in his hands."


    "But then again, Zhao Ke Dan is not simple. Although he seems to be a 60% master in the Mahayana period, his realm is comparable to that of the seven fold master in the Mahayana period. Moreover, I''m sure he didn''t show all his strength. I don''t know whether the young man can hold on to such a protracted battle."


    "I''m still optimistic about that young man. His swordsmanship is really extraordinary, and has even been played to the extreme. Moreover, it can be seen from his fighting that his swordsmanship is absolutely unprecedented, and ordinary experts are not his opponents at all."


    "I hope he can help us solve our immediate difficulties. In that case, he is our great benefactor. He can save our lives. If he really can''t make it to the end, I don''t regret that. In my heart, he is still a rare chivalrous man in the Jianghu."


    People admire Zhang Fan''s strength, and even let the city''s scattered practitioners see the hope of life. However, people are also worried about Zhao Ke''s strength. For them, Zhao Ke is a real Mahayana master. If you want to deal with him, it''s not a simple thing.And those white clothes disciples saw Zhang Fan''s strength, can''t help but feel a little chilly. They all widened their eyes and looked at Zhang Fan in front of them. They didn''t expect that such a shackled master would have such strength.


    "Is this guy really in bondage? Am I wrong? How can he have such strength? Besides, his sword technique is really unusual. How can he do it


    "For this man, I have a bold guess. Judging from his dress, he may be a casual practitioner in the Jianghu. But if he can cultivate to such a degree, it means that first of all, he is a rare genius. Secondly, he has been instructed by some hermit experts in the Jianghu. Otherwise, he will never have such strength."


    "There is also a possibility that he got some inheritance by chance, so his strength increased greatly, so that in such a shackled situation, he could break out the strength of Mahayana master."


    "But I heard that there is a place called desert Dagang in the southwest of Liucheng, which is sealed all the year round. It is understood that that place should be an ancient battlefield, and there are still many relics in that battlefield, among which there are certain masters. Therefore, I suspect that he should have been to the place called desert Dagang."

 Chapter 601

    "Yes, I''ve heard of that place, but it''s said that although it''s a long time ago, it''s also extremely dangerous. It''s definitely not easy for ordinary people to get in and out. Many people come in groups, but they don''t come out now. They probably died in it."


    "It''s hard to say. It''s said that a lot of people go in. Most of them are geniuses and have terrible strength. If they don''t have any strength, they will be deprived by others even if they get inheritance after they go in."


    "The law of the jungle is everywhere, especially in the desert hillock. As far as I know, there seems to be wild animals in it. Even the experts in Mahayana may not be able to walk out of the wild animals'' hands alive. It must be a terrible existence."


    For a moment, all the disciples in white began to speculate about Zhang Fan''s sword technique and strength, and began to worry about their master Zhao Ke.


    Zhao Ke is also fighting. He is more and more frightened. He feels that the man in front of him is definitely not so simple. His swordsmanship is almost to the limit. To be fair, he has met countless masters in his life, but he has never seen an opponent like Zhang Fan. Although it seems that his realm is very low, his strength is terrible.


    Moreover, now Zhang Fan has begun to attack Zhao Ke with his extreme sword skill. His sword spirit is like a storm, and he doesn''t give the opponent any chance to breathe.


    Zhao Ke is also a little vulnerable, and his brows are more and more wrinkled. Although he is afraid of Zhang Fan, he has predicted that Zhang Fan''s strength is absolutely extraordinary, but now it seems that Zhang Fan''s power is beyond his imagination, so that he has the upper hand. What''s the matter?


    Dao Lang, with a satisfied smile on his face, said to Gao E: "second brother, it seems that our elder brother''s Kung Fu has improved a lot. Unexpectedly, he has already suppressed the guy named Zhao Ke without any effort."


    Gao E nodded, with a satisfied look on his face, and said to Dao Lang: "of course, our elder brother is not an ordinary person, and he is also the first one to leave scars on me. I am very relieved about his strength."


    Long Xue''s face with excited look, because Zhang Fan now has the upper hand, as long as it continues to hold. Then Zhao Ke will be unable to cope.


    However, both Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo have predicted that Zhao Ke''s strength must not be limited to this. He must have some other moves, but they didn''t show them.


    Even so, long Xue also feels very at ease. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is the first, invincible in the world. Even if that guy has any other means, long Xue will surely defeat his opponent with his understanding of Zhang Fan.


    Although the expression on Cheng Bo''s face is very calm, when he saw Zhang Fan''s attack, he was also surprised. Although he didn''t say anything, he was still surprised in his heart.


    In his opinion, although Zhang Fan is powerful, he should be more powerful than his head, because Zhang Fan is the lowest among several people. If he can command people, it means that he still has certain strength.


    On the way, Cheng Bo also learned something about Zhang Fan from Dao Lang, Gao E and others. Of course, in Cheng Bo''s opinion, the credibility of these things is not very high, because Zhang Fan is only a master of shackles classics after all. Some things need the high hand of Mahayana. How can Zhang Fan do it?


    Today, however, Cheng Bo has seen with his own eyes that Zhang Fan''s ability is really not simple, and even his strength can be comparable to that of the experts of Mahayana. Moreover, Cheng Bo asks himself, if he really has a life and death duel with Zhang Fan, Cheng Bo thinks that he should have fallen to the ground after walking in Zhang Fan''s hands for a few rounds.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Bo''s heart can''t help but come to interest. There seems to be a secret hidden in Zhang Fan''s body, especially in the desert Dagang, he got a lot of good things.


    What''s more, Cheng Bo fully understands that Zhang Fan really has some skills. He has absolutely no such ability.


    Even against such a powerful master, Zhang Fan has been able to gain the upper hand, and does not give the other party any power to fight back.


    Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship is exquisite. There is almost no trace of the connection between the moves. It''s really hard for people to cope with the sword Qi.


    All the scattered practitioners in the city began to clap their hands and exclaim. At the same time, their eyes were full of hope. In their eyes, Zhang Fan is like a Savior now.


    Zhao Ke saw that Zhang Fan was more and more forced. He could not help but frown deeply. He felt that it was not a way to go on like this. He had to think of a way.


    Think of this, Zhao Ke suddenly drank, suddenly burst out a surprising aura fluctuations, an extremely powerful shock wave toward the surrounding diffusion.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan directly unfolded the star flying wave footwork. In the blink of an eye, he scattered the shock wave to avoid being hurt.


    Seeing that he finally had a chance, Zhao Ke quickly retreated to the rear and looked warily at Zhang Fan. He thought to himself that this guy was really not simple. If he had not had excellent fighting experience, he would have been killed by the other party.Zhao Ke can see that Zhang Fan is not simple. His strength is even stronger than that of other Mahayana masters. He can even surpass Zhao Ke. If there is no other way, Zhao Ke will have to leave now.


    Therefore, Zhao Ke knows in his heart that the guy in front of him is a tough stubble. If he is not solved, it is estimated that there will be endless troubles in the future.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Ke snorted coldly, and Zhang Fan in front of him said: "boy, your strength is really strong, and you don''t have any signs of poisoning. You are really a very good cultivation genius."


    "Stop talking." Zhang Fan frowned and Zhao Ke said: "even if you praise me today, I will not return to your door. Don''t daydream."


    Zhao Ke face a cold, eagle eyes staring at Zhang Fan, gnashing his teeth said: "well, boy, in this case, don''t blame me didn''t give you the opportunity, just now I didn''t pay full, this time, I see how you can stop me."

 Chapter 602

    With that, Zhao Ke took out a bottle of pills from the medium of storage space, opened the cork, and suddenly a strong smell of blood floated out from inside, very strong.


    "What''s that?" Dao Lang''s eyes are a little unique. He immediately sees the pill in Zhao Ke''s hands. His intuition tells him that the pill Zhao Ke can take out at this time should have a certain effect and power. In this way, will Zhang Fan be in danger?


    Gao E also saw the elixir in Zhao Ke''s hand, and he muttered in his heart. After all, this thing may be one of Zhao Ke''s Maces. If he can take it out at this time, it shows that this elixir is very important for this battle.


    "That one is Jin Yuandan Lu Jiuye narrowed his eyes and looked at the pill in Zhao Ke''s hand in front of him, with an incredible look in his eyes.


    "Jiuye, what is jinyuandan?" Yan Fei thinks this word is very strange, frowning to the side of Lu Jiu Ye asked.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it for a while and explained to Yanfei with a serious expression: "this jinyuandan, as the name suggests, can make people reach the next level of strength in a short time, which is a huge test for Zhang Fan."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Cheng Bo said to Lu Jiuye, "do you mean that this guy named Zhao Ke is already in the Mahayana period? If he takes this pill, then his realm can be instantly promoted to a higher level, so that he can enter the realm of half step to heaven?"


    Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and said with a dignified face: "yes, so in my opinion, in the battle just now, it''s obvious that Zhang Fan has gained the upper hand, which makes Zhao ke a little flustered. He doesn''t hesitate to use such a mace. But then again, this pill is a heavy burden on his body, and look at the shape of these pills State should be inferior pills, so the efficacy should only adhere to a stick of incense time just, more than a stick of incense, then Zhao Ke may be this pill''s backfire


    "That is to say, as long as Zhang Fan is able to stick to a stick of incense in Zhao Ke''s hands, he will be able to resolve the present crisis completely?" Long Xue frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to him: "well, the efficacy of this elixir only lasts for a long time, which makes Zhao Ke reach the point of half a step to the sky. During this time, Zhao Ke''s meridians will expand to the limit, and the speed of aura in his body will reach about twice as fast as before. Therefore, after the efficacy is over, he will feel tired and sour Pain, even need to rest for a long time before they can recover


    Cheng Bo frowned and said, "that is to say, after Zhao Ke takes this pill, it''s the best time for Zhang Fan to kill him?"


    Lu Jiuye continued to nod his head and said, "yes, it''s really a good opportunity. However, it''s not clear whether Zhang fan can survive until then. Everything depends on his nature."


    "What''s the difficulty? It''s just time for Zhang Fan to stand up. I''m sure Zhang fan can hold on." Gao E is very confident about Zhang Fan. He holds his shoulder and says to the people around him.


    "It''s really hard to say." Dao Lang frowned tightly and said to Gao E, "you know, after Zhao Ke took Jin Yuandan, his realm is comparable to that of a half step master, and Zhang Fan is just a shackle realm. The realm difference is so big, I really pinch a cold sweat for him."


    Everyone knows the difficulty of the battle, and they are all in a cold sweat to Zhang Fan, but now it seems that no one can help, only Zhang Fan himself.


    Zhao Ke threw the Jinyuan pill into his mouth and swallowed it directly. Suddenly, Zhao Ke''s whole body began to burst, and the blood light began to spread around him, looking ferocious and terrifying.


    At this time, all the scattered practitioners in the Jianghu were surprised. Although they had predicted that Zhao Ke must have his own mace, they didn''t expect that his mace was so strong that he directly promoted his strength to the level of half a step to the sky.


    "My God, Zhao Ke seems to have been promoted to the highest level. If so, can this young man really stand up to it?"


    "It''s hard to say that in the battle just now, although this young man was able to gain the upper hand in the battle just now, now it seems that he may not be Zhao Ke''s opponent."


    "Yes, it''s quite amazing that the young man can have such strength, but now it seems that he is really not Zhao Ke''s opponent. There''s no way. He tried his best for this matter, and we shouldn''t blame him."


    "Of course, I don''t blame him. No matter whether he succeeds or not in the end, he is our Savior. I will sincerely thank him."


    "It''s a pity that we can''t fight with him. If I can really recover my aura, I will fight with him."


    "I don''t know how many times the poison of Kuiyuan powder can be released. It''s really worrying. Moreover, the situation is very urgent now. I don''t know whether this young man can bear it."Everyone said that there was no bottom in his heart, especially Zhao Ke, who has already promoted his strength to the level of half a step to the sky. In this way, they don''t ask Zhang Fan to kill each other at all. As long as he can survive in Zhao Ke''s hands, everyone will be burning high incense.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the sky, called Dao Lang and others over, and then looked around. He found that there were not so many disciples in white. Lu Jiuye whispered to several people: "well, now it''s almost time. We''ll act according to the plan."


    Several people looked at each other, nodded one after another, and then spread out and entered the nearby crowd, watching the white disciples around with vigilance.


    Zhao Ke took a look around, and a cold radian appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said to all the disciples in white, "you guys, follow the plan and take me to clean up this guy. I want to see that all the people here have become corpses full of aura."


    "Yes, master." All the disciples in white agreed one after another, turned around and rushed to the crowd.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he immediately used his sword technique. The cold water sword in his hand rushed out in an instant and turned into a light blue streamer, which penetrated the chest of several disciples in white with blood splashing.

 Chapter 603

    Seeing this, Zhao Ke narrowed his eyes directly, and the palms in his hands became bloody red. Suddenly, two palms, one left and one right, rushed directly to Zhang Fan. The speed was faster than lightning. He saw two red lights, and rushed straight to Zhang Fan.


    This speed has exceeded the human eye''s observation ability. Even Zhang fan can''t see clearly. He can only rely on his own feeling in his heart. He can only believe this feeling, which makes Zhang Fan avoid these two attacks.


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that he had no way to fight against such a duel. He could only dodge by relying on the dry feeling in his heart. At the same time, Zhang Fan also secretly calculated the time in his heart, hoping that the fragrant time would come soon.


    These disciples in white have surrounded all the scattered practitioners in the city. As for some disobedient people, they have been forced to take medicine and wait for treatment.


    As for the other people, they are surrounded, including Lu Jiuye and others. Before that, Lu Jiuye and others have already made everyone here ready. As long as the time is up, they can absolutely fight back.


    At this time, the white disciples began to let these people take the free spirit pill, but all of them disagreed.


    Lu Jiuye calmly said to one of his disciples in white: "it''s clear that you''re not afraid of heaven''s mercy to let our kuiyuansan disappear and kill you directly."


    "The poison of Kuiyuan powder disappeared? Old man, I think you are too poisoned. You''ve burned your brain. " The white disciple burst out laughing and continued to say to Lu Jiuye: "I know the poison of Kuiyuan powder better. It takes at least three days to get rid of the poison once. Even if there is the antidote of Kuiyuan powder, it will take at least one day. So, no matter from that point of view, you can''t use your aura now, so I''m sorry I advise you not to resist. In this way, you don''t have to suffer. "


    "That''s right." A little tall disciple in white next to him said to the crowd, "in this elixir, we have added some seeds of Psychedelic grass to make sure that after you take it, you will not feel any pain even when you die, and will still live in your dreams. This is our master''s kindness to you."


    "So, you''d better not struggle, so that we don''t have to bother and obediently take these aura pills in our hands. We can go back to work as soon as possible. If we dare to say no, it depends on whether the mace in my hand agrees or not." Next to a burly white disciple, waving his mace, he said to the people in front of him.


    At this time, Zhang Fan began to dodge constantly, and appeared to be very passive. At the same time, Zhang Fan also noticed the situation in the distance, so he directly showed his footwork of flying in the sky and rushed towards the crowd.


    Dao Lang turned to look at the distance, and quickly yelled to the crowd: "no, they''re coming towards this side. Get out of the way!"


    In an instant, all the scattered practitioners scattered in the distance at the fastest speed, as if they had agreed in advance.


    But the other disciples in white didn''t understand what happened. They wondered what happened to these people and why they ran so fast all of a sudden.


    At this time, Zhang Fan has already come to the ranks of these white clad disciples. After all, it''s easy for Zhao Ke to throw a rat''s paw at him. In this way, he can also help Lu Jiuye and others out of the siege in disguise.


    Just as Zhang Fan rushed into the crowd of white disciples, Zhao Ke''s palm fell from the sky and directly took photos of Zhang Fan without any reservation.


    Zhang Fan had already made preparations in his heart. At the time of Zhao Ke''s attack, Zhang Fan had already dodged in the distance for the first time, and the shadow behind him soared to the limit.


    But these white clothes disciples did not know how to return a responsibility, already directly by Zhao ke this palm took away the life, turned into a corpse, fell on the ground.


    When the other disciples in white saw this scene, they didn''t dare to stay in the same place and ran around in a hurry. They didn''t dare to be careless. Even they forgot their task and had no time to manage the scattered practitioners in the Jianghu.


    In this way, it just gives the scattered practitioners in the river and lake a chance to escape. They withdraw to one side one after another. They can''t help but look at the place attacked by Zhao Ke. Their eyes are full of horror.


    In the distance, there was a deep gully on the ground. There were corpses everywhere on both sides. These corpses were bloody and looked terrible. Moreover, they were the corpses of some disciples in white.


    "My God, I''m not wrong. After taking the pills, Zhao Ke even didn''t recognize his relatives. Even his disciples won''t show mercy. Isn''t that a bit cruel?"


    "Yes, tiger poison does not eat son. Zhao Ke did not hesitate to make such a big sacrifice at all costs. Is it really worth it?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think such a person seems to have any feelings. If I were a disciple of his sect, I would feel very cold when I saw this scene.""However, what I am most worried about now is Zhang Fan. I don''t know if Zhang fan can hold on any longer. It seems that the time for a stick of incense is coming."


    "This young man is really amazing. It''s hard to imagine whether it''s his courage or his strength. There are very few such talented experts."


    Although everyone is sweating for Zhang Fan, they all admire Zhang Fan very much. It''s amazing that a shackle realm master can go on so many rounds in the hands of a half step sky strong man.


    At this time, Zhang Fan has been forced to a desperate situation by Zhao Ke, and there is almost no way out. All the ways out have been blocked by Zhao Ke. If he does not resist, he can only wait to be killed.


    Zhang Fan thought about it, frowned, and secretly calculated the time in his heart. He thought that there should not be much left. Therefore, now he only needs to carry the last period of time, and there is still a chance.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan turned around, the sword in his hand turned directly, a dark blue silent gas awn, in an instant toward Zhao Ke around the past, blink of an eye, will Zhao Ke around them.

 Chapter 604

    "The mirror flower is broken."


    With a light drink, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand shakes and sends out a pleasant sound. Countless sword Qi seem to interweave into a fine network in space. At the same time, it starts the power of space and envelops Zhao Ke in it.


    Just for a moment, Zhao Ke felt that his whole body was tight, like an invisible barrier around him, forming a squeezing force, making his body feel unable to move.


    The next moment, Zhang Fan in turn, a light blue sword split down in an instant, the light blue sword split into this space in an instant, in an instant, the space here is like a mirror, directly destroyed, into countless pieces, a strong tearing force seems to tear Zhao Ke to pieces.


    Feeling these, Zhao Ke''s heart can not help but be surprised, quickly gathered all the power in his body, began to think of a way to break away from this kind of space power, because his heart is clear, this is space power, if you want to fight hard, then you will lose.


    Therefore, in Zhao Ke''s view, we must find a way to escape from this space, otherwise, it will be too late.


    Struggling to pull out from this space, the dangerous and dangerous to avoid Zhang Fan''s sword, but Zhao Ke''s sleeve robe has also been cut off by Zhang Fan''s sword.


    Looked down at his sleeve, Zhao Ke''s heart more or less surprised, puzzled looked up to the front of Zhang Fan.


    In his opinion, at this time, he is already in the situation of half a step to the sky, even in the whole Liucheng is also invincible, almost no opponent.


    The young man in front of him has such ability. Although it seems that he is just in a shackle state, his strength seems to be comparable to that of some Mahayana sevens. It''s not as simple as it seems.


    After standing still, Zhao Ke looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and said coldly: "boy, you are really not simple. You can have such strength. It really makes me look at you with new eyes. However, in my opinion, your ability is up to now. There won''t be any other means to protect your life. I advise you to accept your life. I can promise you and give you a happy life. ¡±


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head slightly and says: "life is determined by heaven. What''s more, we practitioners don''t believe in fate. Everyone is a traitor in the path of cultivation, and you and I are no exception. Therefore, if you ask me to accept my life, I''m afraid it''s not up to you to decide my life."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Zhao Ke: "there is one more thing, I need to remind you that what you swallowed just now should be jinyuandan. As far as I know, this kind of jinyuandan is a pill that can improve your own strength for a short time, but the side effects are still relatively large. You can''t take it for a long time, otherwise your body will be damaged."


    "What''s more, the Jinyuan pill you took just now is not good enough. It should be regarded as inferior among inferior products. Therefore, the power that such Jinyuan pill can provide is only the time to stick to a stick of incense. Moreover, now it seems that the time for a stick of incense is coming."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhao Ke narrowed his eyes slightly, hummed coldly, and said to Zhang Fan, "even so, I can kill you with my last blow now. Boy, you''re waiting to die!"


    With that, Zhao Ke''s aura burst out all over his body, and even his skirt was windless and hunting. In such a situation, Zhao Ke''s palms, with blood red spiral palms, were smooth and rebellious.


    "Yin and yang are in the opposite direction, and heaven and earth are in the opposite direction."


    A long cry, Zhao Ke double palm a pair, forward a point, suddenly, between the whistling palm wind, even directly toward the eyes of Zhang Fan rushed in the past.


    At this time, Zhang Fan didn''t mean to dodge at all. He just stood with his hands down. Even when his clothes were driven by the palm wind and the hunting was loud, Zhang Fan didn''t mean to dodge the palm wind.


    This makes Zhao ke a little curious. The fight between him and Zhang Fan was not like this before. Zhang Fan almost spent most of his time exerting his lightness skills to the limit, avoiding his attack with danger.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan didn''t want to dodge. He didn''t even open the border of body protection, as if he was waiting for death.


    Think of this, Zhao Ke''s mouth a touch of sinister radian, think Zhang Fan must have given up resistance, so it will be so, did not think much.


    But at this time, in front of Zhang Fan, I don''t know when, there were more barriers, and countless auras began to gather in front of him, as if many people released their auras to protect Zhang Fan.


    At the moment when palm wind contacted with these auras, it made a dull sound, even the whole Liucheng city was shaking, and the shock wave spread around. In a moment, in the whole Liucheng City, the sand was flying away, and the people with strong wind could not open their eyes.


    Zhao Ke looks at Zhang Fan in front of him in surprise. He doesn''t understand why? What kind of experts came to help? But recently, there is no record of strangers in Liucheng.


    Secondly, Zhao Ke has also ordered his disciples to close the gate and reinforce the border around the gate, so that the whole Liucheng is as solid as gold. Even if someone comes to attack, he will return in vain.What''s more, Zhang Fan didn''t do anything, and where did these auras come from? All the people in the city are poisoned by Kuiyuan powder. Even if there is an antidote, it will take a day for people to start to work aura gradually.


    Obviously, it''s not at this time, so even if there is an antidote, these people can''t recover their aura at this time. What''s the matter?


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, Zhao Ke fixed his eyes and could not help but look shocked, even inconceivable. I don''t understand why this happened.


    At this time, behind Zhang Fan, there are many people, not only Lu Jiuye and others, but also a lot of scattered practitioners in the river and lake. Moreover, these people''s realm is not low.


    Just now, when Zhao Ke felt that Zhang Fan was at his wits'' end, he wanted to put Zhang Fan to death. But now, it seems that it has been exposed, and all this seems to be under Zhang Fan''s control.


    That barrier, also is these rivers and lakes scattered repair people to gather own strength to condense in front of Zhang Fan, blocked Zhao Ke''s this blow.


    "This What the hell is going on? How can you use Reiki so quickly? It''s impossible! No way

 Chapter 605

    Zhao Ke felt that he couldn''t understand it. Even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Ke in front of him and glared at him. Especially under the leadership of Lu Jiuye, they began to fight back against Zhao Ke absolutely. At the moment of saving Zhang Fan, it was obvious that Zhao Ke didn''t know what to do.


    Not only Zhao Ke, but also the disciples in white were very puzzled. They didn''t understand why things were like this. A bad premonition suddenly rose in their hearts.


    "Why can these people get rid of the poison of Kuiyuan powder in such a short period of time? Is it difficult for them to know our plan and take the first antidote?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but in terms of time, I don''t think it''s possible. Even if they have antidotes, the fastest time is one day to completely detoxify, but they only use one night? I really don''t understand that. "


    "I believe it''s not just a few of us who can''t figure it out, but even our master can''t figure it out."


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhao Ke in front of him, with a serious expression on his face, and said to him, "Zhao Ke, you didn''t expect that all of us here have got rid of the shackles of kuiyuansan. Today, we are going to do justice for heaven and use your Xiang Shang head to sacrifice heaven and comfort those wronged souls who were killed by you."


    These words have no effect on Zhao Ke, because he didn''t listen at all. Now he only thinks about one thing in his mind, which is how these people recover their aura.


    We need to move on with this matter.


    On the night of poisoning, Zhao Ke had already sent people to all the rivers and wells in Liucheng, which had been sprinkled into kuiyuansan. At this moment, Zhang Fan had detected the abnormal behavior of these white disciples with his spiritual consciousness. When he left in a hurry, Zhang Fan found a kind of white transparent powder by the well.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help but wonder what it is. He answers with these things in the room. Zhang Fan reminds long Xue and others not to drink the water in the city.


    But even so, Zhang Fan''s words are too late. Just as Zhang Fan left, several people were bored in the room, so they let Xiao Er serve a pot of tea, which was drawn from a well nearby.


    Seeing that several people had drunk tea, Zhang Fan could not help frowning and began to study with Lu Jiuye about the antidote of Kuiyuan powder.


    It happened that Lu Jiuye did have the antidote of Kuiyuan powder. Zhang Fan called Daolang and asked them to meet the water source in the city and throw the antidote in.


    In this way, even if someone is poisoned, they may take the antidote directly when drinking water later.


    However, the amount of antidote is really a little small, so even if the antidote can neutralize the poison of qukuiyuan powder, it will make people have the appearance of poisoning, but it is not so serious.


    After calculating the time, Zhang Fan also guessed that Zhao Ke would do it at this time, and the time was a little poor. However, for Zhang Fan, this is not serious. Just stick to it for a period of time, and people will be able to use their aura.


    Although at the beginning, people couldn''t use the aura in their bodies, they just had to wait for a while, and the Kuiyuan powder''s toxicity would disappear.


    From the beginning of the battle, Zhang Fan has been calculating the time in his heart. When Zhang Fan chooses to fight back, it is actually for the last moment that he begins to delay the time and give more opportunities to the people. When the time is just right, he does not need to start.


    In addition, during the battle just now, Lu Jiuye and others also began to walk in the crowd. They wanted to tell you the news and make them ready not to lose heart.


    Although after hearing the words of a few people, all the scattered practitioners in the river and lake expressed that they were skeptical, they had no choice but to believe the news and wait for the time to come.


    In this way, there will be the scene just now.


    Zhao Ke naturally puzzled, began to doubt, and to Zhang Fan questioned, want to know how all this is going on.


    Zhang Fan explained this to Zhao Ke, but Zhao Ke still didn''t believe it was true. He continued to ask Zhang Fan, "it''s impossible. When I asked my disciples to poison, there were enough Kuiyuan powder in every well. How could they get rid of this poison so quickly?"


    After listening to Zhao Ke''s question, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and continued: "it''s very simple. The reason why you didn''t develop as you thought in your heart is because you underestimated all this. That''s why it''s so."


    "Underestimation? What do you mean Zhao Ke was puzzled and continued to ask Zhang Fan.


    "You don''t know. During the time when you leave, the market will be cloudy and rainy. Therefore, the water level of the river and well will rise, and you seem to have enough Kuiyuan powder. After you enter the water, it will break up a lot. Therefore, your dosage is very low. Even if these people are poisoned, the time is different from what you think."All the scattered practitioners in the surrounding rivers and lakes have already controlled the present white clothes disciples. As long as there is resistance, they will kill them directly, while the others surround the Zhao Kedan master with anger on their faces.


    After all, at the beginning, Zhao Ke felt that he had the absolute upper hand and told the public all the truth directly. In this way, he has already caused public indignation.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Zhao Ke in front of him and continued: "it seems that there is no need to say anything more. From the beginning, you have admitted all the crimes, and everyone present knows what you have done. I don''t need to do anything about how to deal with you next."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan suddenly thought of something and continued to say to Zhao Ke: "Oh, yes, I forgot to remind you that your Jinyuan pill time has come."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned around and walked towards the distance without looking back.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhao Ke''s pupils suddenly shrank. Just now, he was shocked, but he forgot the problem of time. Now when he thought about it, Zhao Ke wanted to run the aura in his body and escape from heaven with the help of Jin Yuandan''s last strength.

 Chapter 606

    But just when he was about to run the aura, he found that a kind of pain came to his heart. He looked at his Dantian Qi mansion. Zhao Ke was completely stupid. He wanted to put Zhang Fan to death just now, but accidentally used up all the aura in his Dantian. Now it''s impossible for him to escape.


    At this time, all the scattered practitioners came forward one after another, glaring at Zhao Ke, each with his own weapons.


    Seeing that there were angry people scattered around him, Zhao Ke suddenly showed his desperation and said to them, "don''t, don''t, there''s something to say. I''m also confused. As long as you let me live, I promise..."


    Zhao Ke''s words haven''t finished yet, and then he screams constantly. In the anger of these scattered practitioners, he puts Zhao Ke to death in the method of lingchi, and finally hangs his head on the city gate.


    Seeing that their master was dead, the disciples in white rushed to open all the city gates. Then they ran away for fear that they would slow down and lose their lives.


    Zhang Fan looked back at Zhao Ke''s head on the city gate, with a happy smile on his face, and said to the people, "it''s over at last, all the problems have been solved."


    "Yes." Lu Jiuye nodded, his face showed a happy smile, and said to Zhang Fan: "we have made a great contribution to the world. If we hadn''t come here and destroyed Zhao Ke and others, I don''t know how many people would have died."


    Dao Lang laughs and says to Zhang Fan, "we are famous people in the river and lake now. These are all people in the river and lake. When they go back, they will tell many people about our glorious deeds. In this way, we will become famous in the river and lake."


    At this time, when all the wandering monks leave Liucheng, they will show their gratitude to Zhang Fan and others.


    "Young Xia, thanks to your help this time. If it wasn''t for you, we would have died in this city long ago, and even become the material in those Dan furnaces. It''s really thanks to you."


    "Yes, young Xia, if you didn''t help us this time, we would have died long ago. This Zhao Ke is really hateful. He even set up such a bureau here. I don''t know how many people in the Jianghu died in his hands."


    "In any case, you are our great benefactor. If you need any help in the future, young Xia, please tell me. At least my life is saved by young Xia. No matter what you need, I can''t shirk my responsibility."


    "Young Xia, how about this? Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride. We''ll take care of each other on the way. How about that?"


    "I''m really curious. Why does your realm look like a shackle realm, but your strength can be compared with that of a half step master? I really don''t understand that. "


    "Do you need to ask? Young Xia is a man of great courage and insight. In addition, he is kind-hearted and chivalrous. God must have passed on his talent somewhere. Therefore, I''m not surprised that young Xia has such ability. "


    For a moment, Zhang Fan and others were surrounded by these scattered practitioners, and they kept saying thank you words.


    Zhang Fan also said that these are just a little work. They don''t need their thanks. It''s right to help each other in the Jianghu.


    After leaving Liucheng, although many people were different from Zhang Fan and others and gradually dispersed, some people expressed their willingness to pass with Zhang Fan and others. They talked and laughed, and at the same time, they took the initiative to guide Zhang Fan and explained the beautiful scenery around.


    Unknowingly, people came to a place called regret Valley, which is surrounded by some bryophytes, no tall trees and low shrubs, and the mountain peak here is covered with dark clouds all the year round, which looks very depressed.


    According to several elderly people, this place is called regret Valley for a certain reason. It is generally used to detain some villains in the river and lake, such as horse bandits, mountain bandits, disciples who committed mistakes in the clan, and some enemies caught in the family.


    There are also some people who are not good at martial arts and will be inferior to evil cultivation. Almost all of them are heinous and are finally imprisoned here.


    However, it is said that there are many wronged people here, and they will even be detained here, and then they will find a chance to be executed secretly. Therefore, the resentment here is heavier, and the dark clouds above will never leave.


    Zhang Fan took a look in front of him. He could see some flickers, but some borders enveloped him. He looked very solid. If he used external force, it would be difficult to break it.


    When he scanned the front with his spiritual consciousness, Zhang Fan found that there were many spiritual boundaries in front of him. In some places, the boundaries were not only one layer, but also many layers. It was estimated that some important people were imprisoned.


    At this time, some people came out of the valley. Zhang Fan took a look at them and found that their faces were calm. It seemed that for them, they were really tempered and accepted the world again.


    At this time, the scattered monks also told Zhang fan that they would not be on their way next, because the city of Los Angeles they were going to go to needed to wait for a ferry from the river in front of them, and everyone would say goodbye here.Dao Lang looked at the figure of these people and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "these scattered practitioners in the river and lake seem to have been everywhere. They know a lot about this place. With them, we almost don''t need to look at the map. We feel that the goal of Los Angeles is much clearer."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "yes, according to them, after we cross the river in front of us, it seems that we are not far away from Los Angeles."


    With a smile, long Xue said to Zhang Fan, "I think we can go to our dragon''s house first, and just visit our dragon''s house, and let my father treat you well. How about going to Los Angeles later? "


    "Not bad." Cheng Bo nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "anyway, my gratitude and resentment have been accumulated for many years. This time I went out for a walk, my resentment has been relieved a lot. Moreover, brother Zhang Fan once said that revenge may need some opportunities, and I need to wait for the opportunity."


    Lu Jiuye nodded with a smile and said to Zhang Fan and others, "well, since brother Cheng has already said that, we might as well follow the arrangement of Miss long. First, we''ll go to the dragon''s house and have a rest. Then we''ll go to Los Angeles no later."

 Chapter 607

    Zhang Fan nodded and said with a smile, "it''s OK, everything goes with one''s fate. We don''t have to be too demanding. It''s strange for us here. It''s better for us to open our eyes and visit here."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded and agreed with Zhang Fan''s words. Then they talked about something else.


    At this time, a ferry came in front of him. The rower was a middle-aged man, thin and weak, with a pockmarked face and an arrogant look. He didn''t look like a good man. Moreover, from his perspective, he gave people a feeling of small stomach and chicken intestines.


    Dao Lang saw a boat coming in front of him, and his eyes suddenly looked excited. He yelled at the boat in the distance to let him come.


    The boatman raised his eyes slightly and saw Zhang Fan and others, but he still rowed the boat slowly, and his face still showed the arrogant look. He swept his eyes from several people, especially when he saw long Xue, but he had a feeling of color squinting.


    "The ferry you call it?" The middle-aged boatman looked at several people with arrogant face, and saw that these people were so dusty that they didn''t look like rich people, with disdain in their eyes.


    Gao E naturally saw the look of the boatman. He could not help frowning and scolding the boatman. He looked up at the river. Although he could not see the end of the river, he also wanted to have a try to see if he could cross the river directly with his lightness skill.


    Thinking of this, Gao E immediately performed his lightness skill and suddenly rushed to the front of the river. However, without taking a few steps, some eddies suddenly appeared on the water, and a strong suction swept towards Gao E in an instant.


    Seeing this, Gao E was shocked. He turned around and wanted to go back, but he didn''t expect that his feet seemed to be trapped in the mire and couldn''t pull them out.


    Just when Gao E was about to be engulfed by the whirlpool, Zhang Fan suddenly performed his lightness skill and directly came forward to pull Gao E, but the suction was so strong that even Zhang Fan''s force was useless


    for a moment, everyone pinched a cold sweat for them, and even wanted to help them to pull them back, but at this time, the whirlpool under Gao E''s feet became more and more intense The bigger it is, it''s like a huge quagmire to swallow the werewolf.


    Zhang Fan lowered his head and looked at it. He could not help but frown. His heart turned like electricity. He immediately had an idea. He directly used the sword handle to urge the cold water sword with his mind. With this pull, he pulled them back to the ground in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the river in front of him. Although it seemed that the river was calm, there were countless eddies. He didn''t know when he would suddenly get angry, just like just now.


    "This river is a little strange. It looks calm, but as long as you step on the river, there will be such a vortex. It''s really dangerous." Dao Lang frowned and said to the crowd.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and then said: "yes, this river is really a bit strange, unless you can fly over it. However, the river is so wide that you can''t see the end at a glance. If you fly, it will cost a lot of aura."


    Cheng Bo shook his head and whispered to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I don''t think it''s that simple. If we can really fly across the river, what''s the significance of this ferry? What''s more, I noticed a detail just now, that is, when the boat comes from a distance, it won''t be affected by the vortex on the river. Therefore, it shows that the boat is special. "


    After listening to Cheng Bo''s words, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly, turned his head and looked at the ferry. He found that there seemed to be something like iron sheet at the bottom of the ferry, which was very rare.


    The middle-aged boatman took a look at Zhang Fan and Gao E, held his shoulders and said with disdain: "I advise you not to waste your efforts. This river is called Qiluo river. Although it looks calm, there are many such eddies. The river is hundreds of feet wide and the air flow is unstable. Many people feel that they can cross the river without ferry, In the end, they all died in this river. "


    After listening to this boatman''s words, several people couldn''t help looking at each other. They all felt that the boatman''s words were true. The situation in this river is very complicated and full of strange things.


    Long Xue thought about it, went forward and asked the middle-aged boatman, "how many spirit stones do you need to cross the river in your boat?"


    Hey, hey, how can I stay with you at night


    "You..." Long Xue''s face turns red. She wants to kill the middle-aged boatman and let him pay for his rude remarks.


    "Boatman, are these 50 pieces of inferior spirit stones a little expensive for one person? Can you discuss it?" Cheng Bo frowned and asked the middle-aged boatman.


    "This is negotiable." With that, the middle-aged boatman put up a finger and said to Cheng Bo, "let''s have one hundred pieces of inferior Lingshi.""You''ve really gone too far!" Dao Lang''s eyes were murderous, and he wanted to smash the boatman''s head with a stick.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan shook his head at Dao Lang, indicating that he should not be impulsive and should cross the river first.


    "Deal, one hundred pieces of inferior stone, boatman, let''s go." Zhang Fan nodded and said to the middle-aged boatman.


    "Wait a minute." The middle-aged boatman frowned and looked at Zhang Fan carefully. He asked him, "do you have a spirit stone on your body? If not, what will you do if I cross you over? "


    Long Xue was a little angry and said to the middle-aged boatman, "I''m the eldest lady of the long family, long Xue. If we don''t pay the bill, you can go to the long family and ask for it, OK?"


    The middle-aged boatman took a look at long Xue and said with a sneer, "anyway, you can''t default. Otherwise, when you get to the center of the river, I''ll throw you all down."


    "OK, I promise you that I will never default. Can we get on board now?" Zhang Fan asked the middle-aged boatman with a flat face.

 Chapter 608

    The middle-aged boatman nodded and waved to several people to signal them to come up.


    Zhang Fan several people directly jumped on the boat, the middle-aged boatman forced a row, then left the shore, heading for the river.


    The boatman took a look at Gao E, Dao Lang and Cheng Bo. He thought about the place where he had just landed. He knew the regret Valley clearly. He frowned and asked several people, "Hey, you guys are not from the regret valley."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the middle-aged boatman: "to be honest, we are from the regret valley. We are going to Los Angeles this time, so..."


    The middle-aged boatman waved his hand to Zhang Fan. He was very upset and said to several people, "it''s all right. I''d better take you there as soon as possible. At that time, you''ll settle the money for me. Don''t take my boat in the future. The valley of regret is full of scum. After you leave, I''ll wash the boat as a whole. It''s really bad luck!"


    "Why do you talk like that?" Long Xue was very dissatisfied with the middle-aged boatman and said to him angrily.


    Zhang Fan pulled long Xue''s sleeve and whispered to him, "forget it."


    "Can you stand it?" Dragon Snow heart rises, frowning to Zhang Fan asked.


    Zhang Fan didn''t get angry. Instead, he put a smile on the corner of his mouth. Then he gave Cheng Bo some color. Then he asked Cheng Bo, "brother, what''s wrong with you, so you''re locked up in this valley of regret?"


    At the beginning, Cheng Bo didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was going to do, but after Zhang Fan glanced at the middle-aged boatman intentionally or unintentionally, Cheng Bo instantly understood Zhang Fan''s intention.


    "Oh, don''t mention me. I was going to Yunshan sect. When I passed a river, there happened to be a ferry. The boatman asked the lion for a hundred pieces of inferior spirit stones. I was in a hurry at that time and cut them off with a sword. As a result, when I got to the bank, I knew that the boatman was a disciple of Yunshan sect, so I was sent to the school It''s been 30 years since I passed the test. " As he shook his head, Cheng Bo said to Zhang Fan, and from time to time he used the corner of his eye to observe the middle-aged boatman''s reaction.


    Zhang Fan nodded and asked Dao Lang directly: "what about you, brother? What mistake did you make and get locked in? "


    Dao Lang was a little upset when he came to the boat, but after listening to the conversation between Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo, he instantly understood what Zhang Fan was going to do.


    After waving his hand, Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan, "don''t mention it. I was on the ferry at that time. The boatman asked a price at the beginning, but when he arrived at the center of the river, he stopped the boat and began to raise the price. I couldn''t bear my temper. I just slapped him into meat sauce, and it happened that this scene was attacked by a distant man When the master saw it, he went ashore and reported to the official, so I was imprisoned in the regret Valley for 50 years. "


    Gao E also understood Zhang Fan''s routine, and without waiting for Zhang Fan to ask, he said directly to several people, "you are nothing. When I was on the ferry, the boatman glared at me. I was not happy. He cut him in half and threw him into the river to feed the fish. But unexpectedly, his body floated to the shore and was found, so I was locked up It''s the time of a Jiazi in regret valley. "


    "You''re bragging." Yan Fei held his shoulder and said with a smile to Gao E, "if you throw his body into the river, at least it will be eaten by the fish. How can it be found?"


    Gao E sighed and said to Yanfei, "little brother, you don''t know that there are fish in every river. I thought about it at that time. Why didn''t the fish eat the corpse after I threw it into the river? At that time, one of my inmates in regret Valley explained to me. Later, it dawned on me, because the river I was crossing was full of grass carp, and they were not interested in corpses. "


    "So you''re out of luck?" Dao Lang asked Gao E with a smile.


    Gao E nodded and said to Dao Lang, "yes, so from that day on, I learned a lesson. If I kill people later, if I throw them into the river, I must observe the ecology in the water. I must not make the same mistake."


    Lu Jiuye laughed and thought that he wanted to join in the fun, so he said to several people, "you are nothing. The story of me being imprisoned in the regret Valley is wonderful."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "in my life, my hands are covered with blood. There are not tens of millions of people who died in my hands. Moreover, during this period, I killed more boatmen, because I like to be quiet. After I got on the boat, I closed my eyes and recuperated. I didn''t think that the fisherman was nagging in my ear all the time, just like I was Like a nasty fly. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to the crowd: "as for how to get in, it''s actually because I kill too many people. Although I do it very secretly every time, I can''t wrap the fire in the paper. There are always so many times people see me. Finally, after some official investigation, I found out my way of killing people. Finally, I was arrested and imprisoned in regret valley. Thank you I''ve only been held for decades, but I''ve been held for a long time. ""Master, you just said that you have been detained for a long time? How long have you been in custody? " Zhang Fan pretended to be curious and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye recalled it carefully and said to several people, "let me tell you this, when I was put into regret Valley, I was still a middle-aged young man, just as young as him."


    Lu Jiuye said with a smile on his face.


    After listening to the conversation, the boatman immediately felt his sweat bristling, especially his hostile eyes. He even felt his hands shaking with oars. He prayed to heaven secretly, hoping that these people would show mercy.


    At the same time, the boatman is also struggling to row, so that the boat runs fast on the river, hoping to get to the shore early, so that these people can get off the boat quickly, or get away early.


    Less than half an hour later, the boat had already arrived on the other side. Everyone got off the boat one after another. Zhang Fan turned around and took out a bag of spirit stones from his storage ring and handed them to the boatman.


    The middle-aged boatman quickly waved his hand and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "no, these are what I should do. Since it''s fate to be able to get to know each other, if you need anything in the future, just tell me."

 Chapter 609

    After listening to the middle-aged boatman''s words, Zhang Fan nodded slightly, thinking in his heart, it seems that the way he thought of really worked, it must be that the middle-aged boatman was a little scared.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll see you in the world." With that, Zhang Fan said to the boatman in front of him.


    The boatman hurried to say goodbye to Zhang Fan without losing the courtesy, then rowed the boat and left here quickly, not daring to stay for fear of his own life.


    Zhang Fan several people see this scene, can not help but feel a little funny, after all, in the present situation, to deal with such people, in this way, is really the best way.


    After clearing up the mood and going on the road, they all talked and laughed together and walked towards the front. They found that there was a small town in front of them. The cooking smoke curled up in the town, which seemed to have a kind of fireworks atmosphere.


    Looking up at the sky, Zhang Fan said to several people, "let''s have a rest in this place, eat something and continue on the road."


    Head for the town and walk together.


    At the entrance of the town, there is a bucket of stone tablet with two seal characters of Liuzhen on it. It looks very simple and seems to symbolize the vicissitudes of the town.


    As they walked further into the town, Zhang Fan and others frowned and found that the entrance to the town was in a mess. There were broken bottles and blood everywhere, stretching out for a long distance.


    "What is the situation?" Dao Lang frowned and looked at the fragments on the ground. He asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and scanned the town with his spiritual sense, but he didn''t find any powerful master, even no one who could practice.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go to the town. Be careful." Zhang Fan frowned and said to several people behind him.


    When people came to the town, they found that there was a howl here, and some houses had been burned to ashes. Therefore, what Zhang Fan and others saw in the distance was not cooking smoke, but the smell of fireworks after the houses were burnt.


    "It seems that there has just been a looting here, and the people here have suffered heavy casualties." Cheng Bo took a look around the scene, frowned and said to several people.


    Lu Jiuye looked around and took out some dry food and food from the storage ring. He said to Yan Fei: "give them a share of the food. It seems that they haven''t eaten for some time."


    Yan Fei nodded and agreed, turned around and began to distribute food to these people.


    Long Xue, Zhang Fan and others also did the same, and began to distribute food to these people one after another, trying to calm their emotions.


    At this time, an old man came here. His hair was white, his clothes were ragged, his face was wounded, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan and others were giving out some food to these people, they knew that they were good people. They said to several people, "some strong men have come to the precious land to help the people in our town. I thank you here."


    Then the old man bowed to Zhang Fan and others and expressed his gratitude to them.


    Zhang Fan looked at the old man in front of him and asked him, "elder, what happened in this town? Why did it become like this? "


    The old man sighed, shook his head, and his eyes were slightly turbid. After a careful memory, he sighed and began to tell Zhang Fan and others about this.


    It turns out that Liuzhen has always been a very quiet town. It is almost isolated from the outside world and has no contact with the outside world. Basically, it is self-sufficient and does not need anything from the outside world. Everyone lives very comfortably.


    From the point of view of the map, the location of Liu town is a little remote, which is not the only way for some important cities. Moreover, it is not far from the qiluo River, and there are basically no monks who can get by there.


    But this year, some of the squires who came back from the outside seemed to get into trouble with some people. During the period when they came back, they calmed down for a period of time, and then someone found the town and began to smash, rob and kill people here, making everyone helpless.


    After listening to some explanations from the mayor, Zhang Fan nodded and continued to ask him, "master, do you know what the purpose of these people is and what their accomplishments are?"


    The old man shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "their purpose is to let this person pay back the money, but they told us the number, which is not affordable for the whole town. Moreover, I checked with the family that he didn''t borrow so much money, so they started to search our town."


    After wiping his tears, the old man continued to say to Zhang Fan: "they are all people of cultivation, and they have the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea. We are not their opponents at all. As for their realm, I don''t know. But one thing is for sure, they are very powerful. Before, we also gathered some spirit stones to invite an expert to help us remove these people But in the end, the man of cultivation found that he couldn''t fight at all, so he took the spirit stone and ran away. Since then, those people have made more efforts to our town, and our life is even more difficult. "After listening to the old man''s words, Gao E''s hot temper broke out instantly. With a cold hum, he said to the old man, "how can they be so arrogant? I''d like to see what they have, how dare they bully people like this."


    Dao Lang also said: "yes, such people should teach them a good lesson, so that they don''t know what is heaven and earth."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and asked the old man, "do you know where these people come from? What are the characteristics of clothes or body? "


    Listening to Lu Jiuye''s question, the old man frowned and recalled it carefully. He shook his head to Lu Jiuye and said, "I don''t know. They always wear some coir raincoats and cover their faces. I can''t see their faces clearly. Oh, by the way, once again, I accidentally saw a Scorpion tattooed on one of them''s wrists."


    "Scorpion?" Lu Jiuye frowned and recalled it carefully. He found that there was no such information in his mind, but most of the people with scorpion tattoos were mountain bandits or horse bandits.


    Cheng Bo thought about it and said to Lu Jiuye, "it can''t be the bandits in turtle mountain nearby. If I remember correctly, their totem is a scorpion."

 Chapter 610

    Lu Jiuye was more or less curious and asked Cheng Bo, "do you know these mountain bandits in Guishan? Where are they all? "


    Cheng Bo shook his head slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "I don''t know. I just heard that the bandits in Guishan mountain are like a plaster of dog skin. As long as they are stained with it, the next step is a layer of skin. It''s very difficult to deal with. Moreover, they are powerful in Guishan mountain. Most people are not his opponents at all. In Guishan generation, this person has always been a legend There is


    Gao E didn''t agree. He snorted coldly and said, "I''d like to see what kind of legend he is. He is so careless about people''s lives. If such people can be regarded as legends, isn''t Zhang Fan a myth?"


    Dao Lang said with a sneer, "it doesn''t matter. I also want to see what kind of person this legend is, and also want to understand his skills."


    Zhang Fan took a look around, and the old man in front of him asked, "do you know when they can come here?"


    The old man looked sad and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m really not sure about that. They all sweep our town from time to time. Moreover, every time they come, they almost come in the evening."


    Zhang Fan thought about it for a while and continued to ask the old man, "do you know how far is Guishan from here?"


    After thinking about it, the old man replied to Zhang Fan, "it seems that it''s very far away from here, about tens of miles away. I only saw this place on the map, but I haven''t actually been there, because it''s said that the place is like purgatory on earth."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the old man, "OK, I know. You''d better have a rest first. We''ll prepare for the arrival of these bandits."


    The old man agreed and sighed in his heart. He still felt that Zhang Fan''s men were not the opponents of the bandits.


    At this time, Zhang Fan and others casually find a ruins to rest, a few people simply eat something, sit together to study this matter.


    Lu Jiuye asked Cheng Bo, "by the way, Cheng Bo, do you think he is a legend? Do you know what he really is? "


    Cheng Bo frowned, shook his head and said, "I really don''t know about this, but one thing I think I can be sure is that these people are really not simple. Moreover, the state of great master in Guishan is at least five times higher than Mahayana."


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan continued to ask Cheng Bo, "what kind of skills does this mountain bandit in Guishan have? How many people can they have in their organization? What''s the scale? "


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said, "I don''t know about the situation in the turtle mountain. I just heard about it. Moreover, it was many years ago. As for the development now, it''s really hard to say."


    Dao Lang thought about it and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, do you have any plans? If you need us to cooperate with you, just talk. "


    Zhang Fan took a sip of the water in the water bag and said to several people, "wait and see what''s going on. When these people come, first touch each other''s bottom to see what they can do, and then make plans."


    In the next few days, Zhang Fan and others began to help some people in the town repair their houses and rebuild their homes. At the same time, they also visited the people here to see if there were any mistakes.


    After a visit, Zhang Fan found that most of these people are women, children and children. As for those who are younger, they have long left the town and gone to other places to make a living.


    And during the visit, Zhang Fan also visited these people, and found that this is not the place of outstanding people, so there has never been a person who can cultivate the truth, and there has never been a genius who can cultivate.


    Therefore, in this small town, all people are mortals. There are no practitioners at all, and there will be no disputes in the river and lake.


    Moreover, the location of Liuzhen is quite vulgar. It''s completely in a secret place and lives in seclusion naturally. If you don''t look for it intentionally, almost no one will find it. Therefore, people here don''t have any contact with the outside world, and they are basically self-sufficient.


    Zhang Fan and others patiently guarded the town, and according to the situation that the old man said before, the location of Guishan mountain, if these people set out from Guishan mountain in the morning, then they could almost arrive in the afternoon.


    These two days have been calm, until the afternoon of the third day, Yan Fei came the news, let Zhang Fan and others ready, there are a lot of people rushed to this side, suspected that it is bad.


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Fan and others rush to the entrance of the town, and ask long Xue and the mayor to start evacuating these people, so as to prevent them from being injured by mistake and losing their lives.


    Zhang Fan and others are also hidden in the dark, as long as they dare to come, they will be preemptive, consume part of their strength, and then fight with the comer.


    Before long, a group of people in coir raincoat and hat came to the scene one after another and quickly searched the whole town.These people are the bandits in turtle mountain. In the process of searching, they are also very confused, frowning and whispering.


    "No, there were still people here when they came here a few days ago. When they came here today, they didn''t have anything. Did they say that they had left here because they were afraid of us?"


    "It''s impossible. Anyway, those people are just old and young women and children. Where can they escape?"


    "Yes, so I suspect that they must have heard that we are coming, so they all hide one after another, and they don''t want us to find out."


    "According to your opinion, it means that they must have a tunnel underground. When they get the news of our coming, they will disappear and escape to the underground to avoid us."


    "This is simple. We can turn this place upside down now. In this way, if we want to find them, we can see at a glance where they are."


    "Why don''t we just destroy all the buildings here now? Even if they really run away, when they come back and see that all the homes in the town have been destroyed, it''s time to reflect on what it means to run away. The monk can''t run away from the temple."

 Chapter 611

    Several mountain bandits are talking and laughing. They are about to destroy all the buildings in the town.


    But at this time, I do not know where to fly out of a sword, fast, as if it was a light blue light, instantly penetrated the bodies of these mountain bandits.


    In an instant, all the bandits'' bodies were nailed in place, and they didn''t even know how they died. Now they were dead and turned into corpses.


    It''s obvious that this is Zhang Fan''s sword skill. He immediately killed these mountain bandits, and finally the cold water sword flew back to Zhang Fan''s hands, leaving no evidence at the scene.


    At this time, another group of bandits happened to pass by and found that there were corpses everywhere. They were surprised and didn''t understand how these companions died.


    After the inspection of these bodies, it was found that there was a blood hole in the chest of these bodies, and the blood flowed out.


    When all the bandits saw this scene, they were very puzzled. They had the impression that there were no experts in this town. They had been to a monk before, but they had no real skills. But whose hands did these companions die in?


    "What''s going on? How did they die? Who on earth is this murderer? What''s more, we were just separated from them for a while. During this time, what did they experience and why did they become like this? "


    "Yes, if they are really killed by other experts, there should be at least the sound of fighting, or their cry for help, but we still don''t want to hear these sounds, so I''m sure they are not killed directly."


    "Look at the blood hole in their chest. It should be something that runs directly through their heart. It seems that they killed all the people here in a flash. It seems that this technique is not what ordinary people can do. It must be the work of a great master."


    "Let''s go back and report it as soon as possible. Why do I think this place is more and more creepy? Moreover, from the visual inspection, the level of this murderer is absolutely not low, and I''m afraid we are not his rivals. "


    Seeing this, all the bandits in Guishan mountain felt that their sweat bristled. They had only one idea in mind, that is, to report the situation here to their superiors as soon as possible and find out the murderer at once. Otherwise, the enemy would be dark and I would be clear. For them, the form would be very unfavorable.


    At this time, countless sword Qi appeared in the distance, instantly killed these mountain bandits directly. In an instant, this place was full of blood and corpses.


    After the bandits were completely killed, Cheng Bo''s figure appeared. Looking at the corpses around him, Cheng Bo frowned and took a casual look at one of the bandits'' wrists. He found that there was a tattoo on his wrist. If you look carefully, the tattoo is really a scorpion.


    Seeing this, Cheng Bo can''t help frowning. It seems that he is really the bandit in turtle mountain, and this kind of tattoo is unique to them.


    Zhang Fan and others have also begun to look for all the mountain bandits who enter the town. As long as they find their figures, they will move their minds and kill them with one sword without mercy.


    At this time, a lot of bandits also found something wrong. They didn''t have time to think about it, so they directly stepped back from the inside and didn''t dare to be careless.


    The mountain bandits who were able to come back alive immediately reported the situation here to their second leader, and several of them brought back the bodies of their companions.


    When their second leader looked at the bodies, he could not help frowning, with an angry look on his face. Holding the saber in his hand, he swore, "how dare you kill us in turtle mountain? It''s really a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall! It seems that the people in Liuzhen are going to resist. I''m not going to burn down your town! "


    With that, the second leader waved his hand, and all the bandits immediately understood what he meant and lit a torch from one side, ready to burn the town.


    But at this time, countless sword Qi rushed out of the town. At the same time, under the control of Zhang Fan, the cold water sword was also close to the face of the second leader on the spot.


    For a moment, all the people here were not ready. They were directly injured by the sword Qi. Some people even died on the spot. Without any resistance, they were already dead.


    The second leader of Guishan had some fighting experience. When he found something wrong, he immediately opened his aura barrier to the maximum. He dodged and retreated, and his saber was constantly waving, trying to smash the sword Qi in front of him.


    "Who?" Second in charge of some uncomfortable heart, directly frowning on the front asked.


    Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo just appeared. Lu Jiuye, Gao E and others began to encircle the second leader. As soon as Su Najin came, countless Qi awns began to cover his whole body, blocking all the places where he wanted to escape.


    This time, the second leader of Guishan was completely flustered. For such a large area of attack, he was really a little overwhelmed, but it was impossible to retreat. He still needed to resist.With a bang, the second leader was blown out by the Qi. He felt that the Qi and blood in his body were surging. If he hadn''t suppressed it with the aura in his body, he would have gushed out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye and his party also came here one after another, surrounded the second leader with no emotion in their eyes.


    Some of the other bandits, seeing that the situation was not good, had already started to run away, and went to report to Guishan mountain. They did not dare to stay.


    The second leader took a look at Zhang Fan and others, but he couldn''t help frowning. In his opinion, most of the people here are above him. If they hadn''t been merciful just now, they would have died long ago.


    However, there is still one thing in the heart of the second leader who is very puzzled. That is, all the valuable things in Liuzhen have been searched by themselves. What do they use to ask so many experts to help?


    How dare you meddle in our business? Is there any festival between us? " The second leader frowned and looked at the people around him. He was puzzled.


    Cheng Bo took a look at the people in front of him and said coldly, "you''re killing innocent people in the town. You don''t care about people''s lives. You''re invading many times. It''s even more difficult for people here to live. It''s reasonable to talk about it. What else can you say?"

 Chapter 612

    The second leader looked at Cheng Bo and said, "how dare you kill me? I think you are impatient to live. If you don''t inquire about the state of our leader in Guishan mountain stronghold, he can be regarded as a man of the moment in the Jianghu. If you dare to hurt me, I can guarantee that all of you here will not live. "


    "The tone is not small." Gao E stepped forward and flew straight to the chest of the second leader. This foot was even more unexpected and could not be prevented.


    When the second leader was talking, he didn''t expect that someone would attack him at this time and resist in a hurry, but he was repelled for a short distance.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the second leader in front of him and said to him, "OK, let''s save your life for the time being, and let your big leader come to lead us. I just want to know what kind of master your big leader is."


    "OK, you wait. My brothers have gone back to report me. It won''t be long before our leader will come to save me. At that time, you will be overwhelmed." Second in charge of the face with an angry expression, in front of Zhang Fan said.


    Zhang Fan didn''t pay any attention to him. He just asked Gao E and Dao Lang to tie up the second leader of Guishan stronghold, hang upside down on a big tree at the entrance of the town, and let Yan Fei guard him.


    In the evening, all the people in the town came back. They took a look at the corpses on the ground. With a look of shock on their faces, they asked Zhang Fan and others around them one after another.


    "You killed all these people? My God, you are so powerful. You really help us revenge. You don''t know that these guys are really heinous. My family died in their hands. "


    "Yes, they burned down my house and took away all my valuable things. These people really deserve their death."


    "But I''m still a little worried. Did you really wipe out all of them? If they are not eliminated completely, what should we do in case they are unfavorable to us in the later period and you are not here? "


    "Yes, some heroes, you should help us to solve this problem, otherwise, we may not be able to live in the future."


    "I believe in your strength, as long as you can help us to solve these people, in the future you let me give you when cattle horse, I am willing to."


    Many people in the town express their gratitude to Zhang Fan and others, and they are even willing to be filial to Zhang Fan and others. However, some people express some worries about the future. After all, this time Zhang Fan and others hit these mountain bandits hard, but if these mountain bandits still exist, their life will still be hard.


    On the big tree at the entrance of the town, the second leader of Guishan village is hanging upside down. Many people in the town come here one after another, throwing stones at him and yelling at him.


    The second leader is also a ruthless character. Seeing that these people dare to do this to themselves, he immediately glared at the people in the town and said, "dare to do harm to me. I think you are tired of living. When I am saved, I will kill all of you!"


    After listening to him, Yanfei frowned and found a rag to stop the second leader''s mouth. He also made a whip to let the people in the town beat him.


    This makes the second leader of Guishan mountain stronghold feel very uncomfortable. He wants to break these people to pieces. However, the ropes on his body are so strong that he can''t break free. At the same time, there is a whip constantly beating on his body. Although it''s not fatal, it also makes the second leader''s heart suffer humiliation and unbearable. Another thing is that the second leader''s body His mouth has been blocked and he can only make a whine, which makes him have the impulse to kill.


    Looking at Yan Fei sitting on the big stone with his knees crossed, the second leader narrowed his eyes and thought to himself that if he had a chance, he would be crushed to pieces.


    Dao Lang and Gao E went to the entrance and exit of the town to guard against the sudden attack of these mountain bandits.


    Long Xue is still responsible for the distribution of food to these people in the town, and also responsible for the transfer of all the people in the town. As long as he receives the signal that the bandits attack the town, long Xue immediately transfers all the people in the town.


    Lu Jiuye, Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo are sitting together. While they are drinking tea, they are talking about the leader of Guishan mountain stronghold.


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, don''t be careless. The leader of Guishan mountain stronghold is not simple. As far as I know, his realm is not simple. He is also a rare expert in the world. At least his realm should be above me."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I think Cheng Bo is right. No matter what the state of the leader in Guishan mountain stronghold is, we should be more careful. At least we won''t lose."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to them, "don''t worry, I will deal with this person. No matter how powerful he is, he won''t be able to reach the realm of heaven. As long as he hasn''t reached the realm of heaven, I think he still has the power to fight with him."Cheng Bo nodded slightly. He still believed in Zhang Fan''s strength, especially after returning from Liucheng. After Zhao Ke swallowed Jin Yuandan, his realm had soared to half a step to the sky, but he was still not Zhang Fan''s opponent in the end.


    Therefore, in the battle, Zhang Fan still has nothing to criticize in terms of brain, strength, reaction ability, combat experience and so on. He is absolutely first-class. For this battle, Cheng Bo believes that Zhang Fan has a great chance of winning.


    Looking up at Zhang Fan in front of him, Cheng Bo was more or less curious. He asked Zhang Fan, "I''m still curious about one thing. Please ask brother Zhang Fan to help me answer my questions."


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Cheng Bo, "brother Cheng Bo, you don''t have to be polite. If you have anything to say, it doesn''t matter. If I know what I know, I will say everything."


    Cheng Bo nodded and continued to ask Zhang Fan: "I think your strength is extraordinary, but the realm is low. This situation is a bit abnormal. Even there is a big gap between your realm and strength. What''s the matter? In my opinion, you should be a genius. How can the realm be just a shackle realm

 Chapter 613

    After listening to Cheng Bo''s words, Lu Jiuye suddenly thought of this. He turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan. He also wanted to know what happened to Zhang Fan.


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan looked up at the stars in the sky again. It seemed that he fell into a deep memory. Although he had been used to this situation for so many years, in his heart, the pain from his heart could not be erased, and the brand of hatred could not be forgotten in his life.


    After calming down for a while, Zhang Fan said to them: "to tell you the truth, if I was born, I was indeed a genius, but heaven didn''t follow people''s wishes. Heaven may have played the biggest joke on me. Since I was born, the spirit root was robbed by others. Therefore, I have the fate of genius, but I don''t have the ability of genius. ¡±


    after listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Cheng Bo and Lu Jiuye frowned. They didn''t seem to understand what Zhang Fan had just said. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    Zhang Fan also saw the meaning in their eyes and said to him with a smile: "in fact, you may not believe it. Since I was born, I have been robbed of the spiritual root in a special way. Therefore, in the process of cultivation, although I have the luck of genius, I have no strength of genius."


    "That is to say, like other geniuses, I need to open a lot of shackles in my body when I am in the shackle state, but I can''t open the shackles in my body as quickly as a real genius, so I am stuck in this state all the time and stagnate."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Cheng Bo and Lu Jiuye got to know Zhang Fan a little bit. Unexpectedly, a strong man like Zhang Fan would encounter such injustice in the end.


    "Do you know the man who took your spiritual root? With your present strength, is it not enough to compete with him? Why not take revenge? " Cheng Bo frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him: "I will never forget this person in my life, and I have never given up revenge. Over the years, I have been constantly improving my ability and finding a new way. The only purpose is revenge. I don''t use my efforts to tell the world how great I am. What I want to prove is what I once lost, I must bring it back with my own hands! "


    These words also made Cheng Bo and Lu Jiuye feel blood boiling, and even raised a kind of common hatred in their hearts. They really made them feel that this matter was unfair to Zhang Fan.


    Seeing that they were like this, Zhang Fan was able to guess what they thought, so he laughed and said to them, "in fact, this matter has passed for many years, and I have put it down in my heart first. Anyway, it''s all the current state. What can I do if I just complain? It''s better to think more about it. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan looked up at the starry sky and continued to say to them: "in this world, no matter what you want to do, you must have a certain strength, otherwise, you can''t do anything. Therefore, instead of complaining about the injustice of fate, it''s better to make plans as soon as possible, and then try your best to improve your strength."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, both of them feel very reasonable. No matter how a person grows up, it depends on his attitude towards things at that time.


    Although a thing is very angry at that time, it is a kind of growth to be able to tell it with a smile after the event. Few people really understand this truth.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan. Although he felt sad after listening to Zhang Fan''s story, he was very pleased to see Zhang Fan''s positive attitude, his calm attitude to accept such a fact, and his current strength.


    During this period of contact, Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fancheng have already made friends in order to forget their years. They have a very good relationship. They share joys and sorrows, share weal and woe, honor and disgrace, and live and die together. This kind of friendship is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Cheng Bo thought about it and asked Zhang Fan, "who is the one who took away your Linggen? What kind of realm and skills does he have today? Have you ever dealt with him? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and replied to Cheng Bo, "it''s natural. I not only fought with him, but also almost killed him. However, someone saved him at that time. Otherwise, he would die in my hands, and my revenge would be avenged. Moreover, his realm has reached a half step to heaven, which is very difficult to deal with. However, I am confident to defeat him."


    No matter what you say, you may not be convinced that I''m in a big fight It''s the best


    Lu Jiuye picked up the wine bowl and said to them with a smile: "come on, I think the topic of our chat today is a bit heavy. Let''s drink first and then change the topic. Especially when the war is coming, we''d better relax first."


    Zhang Fan laughs, and the three of them raise their glasses together. They drink happily and talk and laugh. There is no pressure on the coming battle.Long Xue has settled all the people in Liu town. There are only Zhang Fan left in the whole town. Yan Fei, Dao Lang and Gao E begin to patrol around. As long as there is any disturbance nearby, they will be found.


    At night, the night is as cool as water, an ancient moon is hanging in the sky, and the stars are shining around. Although the stars are constantly blooming, they still can''t compete with the bright moon.


    At this time, a cloud came from nowhere, just blocking the bright moon in the sky, covering countless stars. A strong wind and piercing cold made Gao E crouching at the entrance of the town shiver.


    Gao E couldn''t help frowning and looking up at the sky. He had a bad feeling in his heart and listened carefully.


    But at this time, a cold light quickly attacked Gao E''s chest. In the cold light, it just flashed in the night sky and hit Gao E''s chest directly. It didn''t give Gao e any reaction time at all.


    Fortunately, Gao E''s strength and strength were too strong to kill him. However, the sudden cold shock also made Gao e back a long distance.

 Chapter 614

    Gao E looked up at the front and found that there was nothing to see in front of him. It seemed to be dark. This shows that this man is far away from himself, but the power of this Qi mang is very strong. It must be that there must be a master coming. Find a way to inform Zhang Fan first.


    Turning around, when Gao E was about to leave, suddenly there were two different ways, one left and the other right, which blocked Gao E''s way directly and didn''t let him leave at all.


    Gao E was worried. No matter who this man was, he was a bit too deceiving. He would not let him report a letter. He was obviously trying to kill himself!


    Thinking of this, Gao E couldn''t help but shout, and his whole body suddenly burst out with a golden light, like a Buddha statue, or like a Vajra with angry eyes. He put his hands in front of his chest and let out a low roar in his mouth.


    Boom


    Just listening to a series of dull sounds, the ground around Gao E suddenly subsided more than a foot, the shock wave spread around, some trees were lumbered and cut off, and the low wall had turned into fly ash. A big pit was formed at Gao E''s feet, and Gao E was in the center of the pit.


    Although everything around him looks terrible, Gao E in the pit is unhurt. His whole body is full of golden light and his meridians are bulging. It seems that there is a circle of golden armor around him.


    At this time, a group of experts in black came from afar and fell directly to the pit. They looked at Gao E in the pit one after another, with funny smiles on their faces and said one after another.


    "This guy surprised me a little. His body is so hard that he can even resist the light of our master Dao. Maybe he is the rare body refining master in the legend."


    "It should be, you see the golden light around him. It''s obvious that he has cultivated his flesh and blood into steel. Such a body refining master is really rare."


    "However, it seems to me that his realm is not high. It''s not very difficult to suppress him, but it''s not easy to kill him."


    "What do you think of this? I think this guy just came out to watch the wind. There must be experts between them. Otherwise, the second leader will not fall into their hands. "


    "Yes, I''ve seen the ability of the second leader. Ordinary people are not his opponents at all. Therefore, this time, the second leader must have met some tough problems. Otherwise, he would not have been defeated."


    Several people in black with different shapes reported to a middle-aged man in his forties.


    The middle-aged man has a goatee, a hawk hook nose, slightly bent, a Yanyue knife in his hand, and a black fur coat. His body is tightly wrapped. His hair is slightly sparse, his face is icy, and his eyes are slightly narrowed. Just standing in the same place, it gives people a sense of murderous.


    "Since you can''t kill him, seal him off from the aura of the world. I believe that no matter how powerful a master is, if he doesn''t have aura as support, he won''t stick to it for a few days." The middle-aged man''s hoarse voice rang out and waved to several people around him.


    Several people nodded, directly around the pit, and their hands began to seal quickly. In the blink of an eye, a huge net woven by aura appeared above the pit.


    Seeing this, Gao E immediately uses his lightness skills to escape from here. However, other people in black don''t give him the chance. For a moment, all kinds of Qi awns push Gao e back. Although Gao E''s body is strong, he can only stand still for such an attack.


    When Gao E''s aura net was about to be successfully woven, suddenly, a light blue flying sword rushed over and whirled quickly on the aura net. Countless sword Qi instantly tore up the aura net. Then, the blade of the light blue flying sword turned and went straight to the middle-aged man.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man frowned and waved the Yanyue sword in his hand. He cleaved to the light blue sword in front of him.


    It''s just a moment''s fight. Suddenly, a gorgeous spark blooms, and the middle-aged man frowns. Although he withstands the attack of the flying sword, he also feels that his hands holding the Yanyue sword are shocked. Therefore, from this point of view, the middle-aged man can infer that the power of the flying sword is really not small.


    And that Reiki network is about to be woven into shape, integrating the power of these people in black and communicating with their spiritual power. When this Reiki network is destroyed, in a moment, all people in Black feel Reiki backfire. It''s a heavy blow to the spiritual power, and they feel that their heads are hit by something.


    "Who?" The middle-aged man is a little angry, but from the attack just now, he can clearly feel that this opponent is not simple, he is likely to be a master of six or more in Mahayana.


    At this time, all the people in black returned to the back of the middle-aged people one after another and looked around with vigilance. After all, it was late at night and their sight was limited. In addition, the attack just now made everyone''s heart hairy.


    Not long after, Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye and others came here one after another. Looking at the middle-aged man in front of them, they formed a confrontation.Cheng Bo took a look at the middle-aged man in front of him and said coldly, "Zhou Hao, the leader of Guishan mountain stronghold, is all right."


    The middle-aged man named Zhou Hao took a look at Cheng Bo in front of him. He was somewhat puzzled. He didn''t understand why he knew him, so he asked, "is there a friend on that road? Can you swing a vine? "


    This is usually slang among mountain bandits. The meaning of "throwing a man" is to let the other party report to the family and see if the other party is from the top of the mountain.


    Cheng Bo smiles and says to Zhou Hao, "it''s not important. You just need to know that you don''t want to come back to this town in the future."


    After hearing Cheng Bo''s words, Zhou Hao gave a cold hum and said to Cheng Bo, "if you don''t let me come, I won''t come? Why? "


    Dao Lang said to Zhou Hao in a loud voice, "Hey, don''t forget that your brother is in our hands now. If you want to save him, you must do what we say."


    While saying this, Dao Lang escorted the second leader who was tied up like zongzi.


    When the second leader saw that Zhou Hao had brought people, his eyes were filled with hope and he cried out: "brother, help me! These people are really powerful. Liu Zhenzhong really invited experts this time. Let''s withdraw! "

 Chapter 615

    Zhou Hao, the great leader, looked at the second leader and narrowed his eyes slightly. His eyes revealed a kind of piercing cold. Suddenly, the Yanyue knife in his hand flashed, and a domineering sword awn split to the second leader.


    This Dao mang was so fast that almost no one at the scene reacted. Although Zhang Fan also felt something was wrong, he found that Zhou Hao''s target was not Dao Lang, so he didn''t care. After all, the second leader''s hands were covered with innocent blood, and it was worthy of death to die in his elder brother''s hands.


    For a moment, all the people around were stunned. They didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, especially the mountain bandits.


    "This What''s the situation? The big leader killed the second leader? Why? Is it the big boss who has no intention? Or did he choose the wrong target? "


    "It''s hard to say, but I don''t think so. Since our leader has already brought people to rescue the second leader, how can he kill the second leader himself? It''s not likely


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but everything in front of us is the truth. However, what we are in charge of must have his purpose. Otherwise, he would never have done that."


    "Yes, maybe there''s something wrong with the two masters. I''m sorry for the big masters. It''s also possible for the big masters to take this opportunity to get rid of them. You know, our big masters are cruel and ruthless. They won''t be so easy to fool."


    "I think these people in front of me are a little silly. They even want to threaten us with the lives of the second leader. You know, our leader is a man of iron heart. How can they be threatened?"


    "Yes, in my opinion, these people really think too much. Moreover, when I look at these people in front of me, I feel that they have little fighting power. I will certainly beat them to pieces."


    Everyone felt that there was a misunderstanding between the two masters. Otherwise, Zhou Hao would never have killed him directly. This really surprised many people.


    At this time, Dao Lang was also surprised. He wanted to use this guy''s life as the capital to negotiate with the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t care about this guy''s life at all. Could it be said that the dead second in charge had done something wrong to them?


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and looked up at Zhou Hao in front of him. He felt that this man was a little cruel. He just didn''t want people to threaten him with this guy''s life, so he killed him directly. If so, isn''t it a bit too hasty?


    Zhou Hao looked up at Zhang Fan and others and said coldly, "this man is dead now. What else do you want to use to negotiate with me? If not, there''s no need to talk nonsense. "


    "Well, in that case, there''s nothing to say." Zhang Fan looked at Zhou Hao in front of him and said with a slightly flat expression.


    "How dare you speak out?" Zhou Hao glared at Zhang Fan, especially when he saw that Zhang Fan was just a shackle, and his eyes were full of disdain. He didn''t put Zhang Fan in his eyes at all. With any move, he could turn Zhang Fan into ashes.


    When Zhou Hao spoke, he also released his momentum and wanted to put some pressure on Zhang Fan. In this way, he could crush Zhang Fan''s mental strength without even using his hands. However, he directly lost his fighting ability and became a lamb to be slaughtered.


    When Cheng Bo sees this, he is not happy. Zhou Hao''s moves are obviously playing Yin. It''s a disgraceful way to use such moves. If you really want to kill someone, just do it directly. There''s no need to torture each other''s mental power.


    Just when Cheng Bo wants to help Zhang Fan block this kind of mental pressure, Lu Jiuye stops him, shakes his head slightly, and signals Cheng Bo not to mess with him, because he knows in his heart that such mental pressure is a piece of cake for Zhang Fan. If Zhang Fan really can''t handle this matter well, he doesn''t have to do anything.


    Just at this time, Zhang Fan suddenly launched his own sword intention. With Zhang Fan''s spiritual power, it was just a moment of docking with Zhou Hao''s spiritual consciousness. An inexplicable sword intention swept away towards Zhou Hao''s soul consciousness.


    Zhou Hao felt the inexplicable meaning of the sword and was stunned. Then he stepped back toward the rear unconsciously. With a trace of panic in his eyes, he looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. At the same time, he felt very confused.


    When all the bandits saw this scene, they didn''t understand it in their hearts. Several of Zhou Hao''s subordinates quickly helped him to avoid falling down, and they said.


    "It''s strange. What''s the matter with the big boss? Why did you suddenly retreat so much? Did you say that you were attacked by any mental force? "


    "Nonsense, here, it seems that only we have the highest level of leadership, no one can have any threat to his mental power, even if there is a threat, it is also a threat to a few of them."


    "I also feel a little strange. Moreover, I seem to have felt a kind of inexplicable sword meaning just now. I don''t know where the sword meaning comes from. I doubt that there must be some experts hiding in the dark. If there are any, then we are in a bit of a disadvantageous situation now.""Yes, that''s right. I remember that the leader was fighting with a flying sword just now. Moreover, the power of that flying sword is not simple, but where is this sword now?"


    At this point, everyone began to search for the light blue flying sword according to their memory just now, and finally found that the light blue long sword on Zhang Fan''s waist was somewhat similar to the flying sword on his forehead just now, which made everyone feel that it was impossible.


    "You see, the sword on the young man''s waist seems to be the one that attacked our leader just now, but this guy''s realm is just a shackle realm. It''s different from our leader''s realm. How can it be?"


    "I also think it''s impossible. Maybe there are some experts behind him. So, I guess there must be some experts hiding in the dark. We''d better find out this guy and solve it. Otherwise, we always think there will be future trouble."


    "I agree with you, but how can we find it in such an environment? The enemy is dark and I am clear, which is quite unfavorable to our present situation. "

 Chapter 616

    For a moment, all the bandits felt a kind of inexplicable fear and began to look around, and they were alert to everything around them, for fear that someone would rush out and attack them.


    Only in Zhou Hao''s mind, he could clearly feel that Zhang Fan had released the attack of spiritual consciousness with inexplicable sword meaning. From this point of view, Zhou Hao could not help but surmise that the master in the shackles must be not simple. Maybe he had hidden his strength, so that''s why.


    From this moment on, Zhou Hao found that among these people, perhaps Zhang Fan is the strongest, so he must be more careful about this person.


    Moreover, at this time, Zhou Hao also found the light blue sword on Zhang Fan''s waist. At that time, Zhou Hao''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his mind constantly recalled the scene just now. That contact made him feel painful for a moment. The attacker turned out to be a guy in shackles.


    Zhou Hao really couldn''t accept this. His anger burned up inexplicably. He gritted his teeth and said to his brothers: "little ones, kill them for me and step down Liuzhen!"


    "Kill With a command, all the bandits seemed to be excited instantly. With bloodthirsty light in their eyes, they directly waved their weapons and killed several people in front.


    Lu Jiuye looked at Zhang Fan and asked him, "brother Zhang Fan, how can we fight this war?"


    Zhang Fan said to him without expression: "simple, but a group of mobs. When I go to take the head of the enemy general, they will be leaderless."


    Cheng Bo nodded and said, "well, then you''ll be in charge of them. Let''s deal with other people and kill them!"


    In an instant, the two sides began to fight, shouting and killing, shaking the whole night sky, a meteor across the night sky, with a touch of red, at the same time, in this battle, has also added the first ray of the dead.


    At this time, the mountain bandits seemed to be in a desperate state. They rushed forward as if they were wild animals.


    Moreover, the strength of these mountain bandits is uneven. Although there are some experts in Mahayana, there are also some monks in the shackles.


    Lu Jiuye has always been in the upper hand in the battle. At the same time, he tries his best to protect Yanfei from being injured. In this way, Yanfei has also exerted his Sabre skills to the limit. At the same time, after this period of training, Yanfei''s Sabre skills have been brought into full play. There are countless sabres around his body. With his cold Sabre intention, people dare not move forward.


    The cooperation between Dao Lang and Gao E is getting better and better, even to the point of perfect perfection. Dao Lang''s attack is sharp and his angle is very special. Gao E can completely help him block all his attacks. In this way, Dao Lang can go all out to attack and give his defense to Gao E.


    Cheng Bo''s sword spirit is also very concise. After all, he is also one of the most outstanding talents in the Cheng family. In addition, he once served as the leader of mountain bandits, so he has rich combat experience.


    Therefore, in this battle, Lu Jiuye and his party were completely in the upper hand, while those mountain bandits were in the lower hand, and even struggled to support, especially those who had a clear view of the situation.


    Zhang Fan and Zhou Hao are fighting and going to other places. The fighting between them is also in full swing. The swords come and go, chasing each other. Countless sparks appear in the collision of sword spirit and sword light, which is particularly dazzling in the night sky.


    However, Zhang Fan doesn''t need to pay attention to him at all. He can completely suppress the opponent with his fierce sword skill in the desert. It''s only a matter of time before he can get the upper hand and kill the opponent without even using his full strength.


    Shi Xian has been paying close attention to the battle between Zhang Fan and Zhou Hao. He can''t help frowning and said to Zhang Fan, "this man, you should be careful. I think his strength is not as simple as it seems."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan felt a little puzzled. Now he has completely suppressed the other party. It''s just a matter of time to kill him. There won''t be any mistakes here. What does Shi Xian''s words mean? Is there any powerful mace that this man has not used?


    Zhou Hao, who has been in a passive position, is also a little uncomfortable. He finds that Zhang Fan''s sword technique is so flexible that he can''t cope with it. He can''t even be restrained by his opponent and can''t give full play to his strength.


    As a result, Zhou Hao''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. However, his heart was not flustered, because he still had an important mace that he didn''t use. He was confident that as long as he used the mace and attacked unexpectedly, Zhang Fan would appear to be unprepared and directly injured.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Hao showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help thinking that since the other party''s attack was so rapid, he might as well try to lure him in. At that time, he would be surprised if he hit him unprepared.


    After making up his mind, Zhou Hao tried his best to slow down his rhythm and completely fell into Zhang Fan''s sword rhythm. For a moment, he became more passive.If ordinary people see this scene, they will feel very excited, but after all, Zhang Fan has rich experience in fighting, what kind of life and death fighting he has never seen.


    From the battle just now, Shi Xian had already given a hint to Zhang Fan. At this time, Zhou Hao showed a feeling of defeat, which made Zhang Fan more confused. After considering the two, Zhang Fan understood that there must be something wrong with Zhou Hao.


    Zhang Fan also deliberately slowed down his rhythm in the battle, carefully observed and tried to find out the flaws of the other side.


    Sure enough, in an instant, he immediately found a tiny flaw in the opponent''s attack. Zhang Fan just seized the opportunity and made a feint attack with cold sword Qi. Then he immediately used the method of transforming sword spirit into form, and raised his left hand two fingers together, pointing to the opponent''s flaw. In an instant, countless white sword Qi instantly attacked the opponent''s flaw.


    Although Zhou Hao has always wanted to lure the enemy into depth, and then give Zhang Fan a surprise blow, he did not expect that the other party should have given himself such a big surprise, which really surprised him.

 Chapter 617

    Zhang Fan''s move is really a great threat to Zhou Hao. Therefore, Zhou Hao knows in his heart that he can''t do without taking out his cards this time.


    At this time, Zhou Hao immediately put his Yanyue sword across his chest, and his hands made a complex mark on his chest. Countless runes flew out of his body, forming a protective layer like a Hongzhong, which completely enveloped him.


    "Hongzhong mountain."


    With a dull drink in his mouth, Zhou Hao''s hands closed again, and a loud bell suddenly vibrated around him. This kind of sound carries a mental attack. If the mental resistance is poor, he will die of bleeding from the seven orifices.


    Even people with a certain resistance will be shocked by the shock of the soul, and even the brain will be blank. In battle, although it is only a moment, it is very deadly.


    The loud bell rings, and even the people fighting in the distance have stopped the fight in front of them. Some people even have a blank brain and are stunned on the spot.


    "What''s that sound? Shock of my head very painful ah, how do I feel like someone ringing the bell next to my ear in general


    "No, this kind of feeling is not a bell ringing in my ear, but a bell ringing in my soul. For a moment, my brain and my eyes are blank. What is the power?"


    "I think it''s a kind of soul attack, otherwise, it won''t do so much harm to our spiritual consciousness. Moreover, such sounds are constantly echoing in our minds."


    "I''ve heard the bell before. Is it our leader who played his own card? Isn''t it? The young man who fought against him is just a shackle. Is it worth playing such a card? "


    "This matter should not be as simple as you think. In my opinion, it must be the master who is hiding in the dark. Otherwise, the master will not be forced to do this."


    For a moment, all the bandits began to speculate about the fighting in the distance, especially when they couldn''t see the fighting in the distance, which gave them endless imagination.


    Lu Jiuye also frowned and said to himself, "what is it? It''s a combination of mental attack. Is it the killer of that guy named Zhou hao? If so, will Zhang Fan be in danger? "


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. After all, when we are so far away, we will be affected by this kind of thing. Zhang Fan may be attacked if he is so close."


    "Then what are we waiting for, and why don''t we go and help?" Dao Lang was anxious, but he was very worried about Zhang Fan''s safety.


    Gao E also rushes forward and wants to follow the direction to see if Zhang Fan is in danger. If Zhang Fan really comes out, they can rescue Zhang Fan at the first time.


    At this time, Zhang Fan in the distance was wary of Zhou Hao''s means. When the rune appeared around him, Zhang Fan left the place for the first time, and directly urged his mental strength to defend against this kind of mental attack.


    When Zhou Hao sent out his unique move Hongzhong Dangshan, Zhang Fan had already escaped as far as possible to a place far enough away. Although he was also attacked by this kind of sound wave and mental power, Zhang Fan soon recovered and had no great influence.


    Zhang Fan stood in the distance, looked at Zhou Hao, slightly narrowed his eyes, and asked Shi Xian, "what is he, what is he that has spiritual power to attack?"


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t underestimate his attack. If I''m not wrong, he should have got a kind of bell soul of Hongzhong. After some training, the bell soul begins to integrate with his spiritual power. In this way, as long as his mind moves, the bell soul will be aroused."


    After a pause, Shi Xian continued: "moreover, this kind of clock soul is a very good defense system. It seems that he has not only a kind of defense magic weapon, but also a weapon of spiritual attack. In this way, this man is really hard to deal with."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Shi Xian, "so what? My poxu finger can directly penetrate any defense, so his defense is almost useless under my poxu finger."


    With that, Zhang Fan suddenly put out a starry sky Lingbo and quickly approached Zhou Hao in front. When the distance was close enough, Zhang Fan quickly put out a broken finger. Suddenly, a finger awn directly penetrated the protective cover in front of Zhou Hao. However, when the purple light was about to enter Zhou Hao''s eyebrow, it suddenly stopped.


    Zhang fan can''t help but frown. Unexpectedly, his breaking empty finger has no effect on him. The other side not only defends his body, but also defends his soul to know the sea. Zhang Fan really didn''t expect this.


    Zhou Hao has a sneer on his face. Seeing that Zhang Fan''s move doesn''t work, Zhou Hao immediately swings his Yanyue knife and cuts directly at Zhang Fan.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he used his sword skill directly. The pale blue cold water sword immediately attacked Zhou Hao''s chest.But at this time, Zhou Hao did not dodge and let Zhang Fan''s cold water sword touch his chest. However, the light blue cold water sword was hindered three feet in front of Zhou Hao. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s sword seemed to be chopped on the Hongzhong, and a loud bell spread around.


    Zhang Fan only felt that his body was stagnant and his brain was blank. Although he was not prepared for this event, he was somewhat wary, but he was still shocked and his face was slightly ugly.


    "Be careful!" Seeing this, Shi Xian hurried to remind Zhang Fan. At this time, he also made a point in Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge to let Zhang Fan quickly return to God.


    When Zhang Fan regained consciousness, he suddenly had a bad premonition. Zhang Fan looked up and found that Zhou Hao had cut his head with the Yanyue knife in his hand.


    Zhang Fan sees that this is not good. It''s too late for him to dodge. But if he resists hard, he may suffer from internal injury. Therefore, he has to find a way.


    Just at this critical moment, Zhang Fan had a sudden idea. He suddenly cast the Star wave to the limit of the limit. At the same time, combined with the speed of Royal sword, the combination of the two had a surprising effect on the speed.

 Chapter 618

    Seeing that Zhang Fan was in a state of stupefaction, Zhou Hao couldn''t help thinking that Zhang Fan had been attacked by mental force. In this way, it''s the best time to kill Zhang Fan.


    With a strong intention to kill, Yanyue sword goes straight to Zhang Fan''s head. In a moment, the light of the sword flashes through Zhang Fan''s head, but there is no blood splashing on Zhang Fan''s body. The light of the sword just goes through Zhang Fan''s body, which makes Zhou Hao curious.


    "This What''s going on? " Zhou Hao can''t help but frown and feel puzzled about the scene in front of him.


    All this is because Zhang Fan''s speed is so fast that he rushes out for a long distance in an instant. After that, he leaves a remnant shadow in the same place, which is very lifelike. Therefore, after Zhou Hao''s knife falls, Zhang Fan''s real body has already escaped for a long distance.


    At this time, many people have come to the neighborhood. When they come, they only see one scene, that is, Zhou Hao falls the knife and cuts directly at Zhang Fan.


    For a moment, all the mountain bandits could not help clapping and cheering. They felt that the battle was finally over. Moreover, after killing the young man, they could come to deal with Lu Jiuye and others, so that their fight would not be so hard.


    But before they were happy for many times, the expression on their faces solidified instantly, because they also found that when Zhou Hao''s knife fell on Zhang Fan, it went directly through Zhang Fan''s body, and there was no blood splashing. At the same time, Zhang Fan''s figure became more and more dim, and finally disappeared completely.


    "This What on earth is this? No, the young man disappeared? God, it''s incredible. Where did he go? "


    "No, I don''t think it''s a shadow. I heard that when only one person''s speed soars to the limit, he will leave a shadow in the same place. That is to say, before the knife falls, the young man has left?"


    "According to you, his reaction speed is too fast. It''s really incredible. Does it mean that this person has been able to see through everything?"


    "It''s hard to say. I think this young man''s level is low, but his ability may not be poor. He should be able to let us big masters use such treasures. This is something he should be proud of."


    "In any case, I think we have really met a strong enemy this time. If we can really kill this young man, then everyone will be happy. If we can''t, then we can only break up."


    All the bandits on the scene looked surprised, especially for the battle in front of them. In their eyes, although Zhang Fan''s realm is very low, his strength in such a battle is really no match for Zhou Hao.


    When Lu Jiuye and others saw this scene, they were also in a cold sweat for Zhang Fan, especially when they saw Zhou Hao''s Yan Yue Dao cutting Zhang Fan.


    In particular, Dao Lang and Gao E have deep feelings with Zhang Fan. Seeing this scene, they both want to fly to the rescue, even regardless of their own safety.


    But they were stopped by Lu Jiuye, because in Lu Jiuye''s opinion, Zhang Fan''s strength is definitely not limited to that. In the desert, Zhang Fan led them to escape from death many times. Facing the powerful enemy, Zhang Fan is still fearless in the face of danger, leading people out of danger again and again. If he can''t even deal with the mountain bandit''s master, he can''t say it at all past times.


    Moreover, in Lu Jiuye''s opinion, although Zhang Fan said that he was a genius before, it''s a pity that Linggen was captured and fell to the altar, it''s not difficult to see from Zhang Fan''s ability that he has made ten or even a hundred times more efforts than those geniuses in recent years, and his strength is no less than those geniuses now.


    Therefore, for this battle, Lu Jiuye really has great confidence in Zhang Fan. If Lu Jiuye doesn''t trust Zhang Fan in such a situation, then they can''t become intimate friends.


    Moreover, in reality, Zhang Fan did live up to the expectations of the public, even in such a situation, he was able to avoid the other party''s attack, which really gratified Lu Jiuye and others.


    In the field, Zhang Fan appeared in the distance and breathed a long breath. He couldn''t help frowning. For such a battle, Zhang Fan really had a headache.


    Breaking the void means that it has no effect on Zhou Hao who has such protection in the aspect of spiritual consciousness. If he attacks Zhou Hao''s body, his soul clock will send out an attack sound that penetrates the spiritual consciousness. Therefore, it is almost impossible to attack Zhou Hao who is under protection in such a battle.


    "How should such a battle be fought?" Zhang Fan couldn''t help frowning and asked Shi Xian.


    For Zhang Fan''s opponent, Shi Xian also felt some headache, frowned and said to Zhang Fan: "I also think it''s a bit tricky. It''s really not easy to do. After all, the defense around him is really difficult. You can''t attack him, otherwise, your attack will rebound and hurt yourself."Zhang Fan nodded, which was very clear in his heart, especially in the situation of escaping from death just now, he knew all this very well.


    However, Zhang Fan believes that there must be other ways to deal with Zhou Hao, but he didn''t find it. It''s just that this way needs a good brainstorming.


    At this time, Zhou Hao is also in the most proud time, because his treasure has been tested repeatedly in every battle, especially in dealing with some experts. Therefore, Zhou Hao has become more arrogant, with a proud smile on his face.


    "Boy, aren''t you very good? Yes? Met my Admiralty defense, began to counsels? That''s all you can do! " With that, Zhou Hao''s face with a burst of laughter, laughter appears more arrogant, but also reflects his ugly face incisively and vividly.


    Lu Jiuye and others looked at him from a distance. They all felt that Zhou Hao was a kind of naked provocation to Zhang Fan. They wanted to go forward and press him to the ground and teach him a good lesson.


    However, they still have a sense of self-knowledge, because they find that if they come forward, they will die if they can''t deal with Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 619

    Therefore, Lu Jiuye and others believe that we need to consider all this calmly and do not make unnecessary sacrifices.


    After listening to Zhou Hao''s words, Zhang Fan not only didn''t get angry, but also laughed. Zhou Hao in front of him said, "aren''t you the same? What else can you do except in that shell? If I were you, I would have gone in at random. I''m so embarrassed to come out and meet people. What''s the difference between you and a turtle with a shrunken head? "


    Zhou Hao also knew that Zhang Fan was deliberately using words to stimulate him, so he was not angry at all. He shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "so what? Anyway, you can''t break my defense. Moreover, your attack is invalid for me, and it may cause backfire on you. Since you want to know what I have, you''ll wait to take it!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Zhou Hao suddenly rushed to Zhang Fan with the Yanyue sword in his hand. The light of the sword in his hand opened and closed without any fear, because he believed that even so, Zhang Fan did not dare to attack him, because all the attacks would make the soul clock around him attack with sound wave.


    Zhang Fan''s direct display of the stars Lingbo, began to circle with Zhou Hao, and in this case, Zhang Fan is constantly thinking about countermeasures, analyzing his current situation.


    At present, Zhang Fan has no advantage in close combat. Even if he attacks him, the sound wave and mental attack will put Zhang Fan in danger.


    Now, Zhou Hao seems to have felt this. He has been looking for opportunities to fight with Zhang Fan in close combat. He doesn''t give Zhang Fan any opportunities at all. He has been in the state of sticking to fight.


    Zhang fan can only fight with him first and try not to attack the protective barrier outside his body. Otherwise, he will be at a complete disadvantage.


    In this battle, Zhang Fan also thought that if he had been consumed with Zhou Hao, I don''t know whether his soul clock would disappear.


    However, this idea has been rejected by Shi Xian, because from the perspective of realm, Zhang Fan''s realm is not so strong. If he is really fighting a war of attrition with his opponent, then Zhang Fan is not dominant.


    Therefore, this battle has formed a one-sided situation. Zhang Fan is completely at a disadvantage and has been suppressed by Zhou Hao. There is no room to fight back.


    This makes Lu Jiuye several people look very worried, everyone''s expression is not easy, and the heart is also very anxious.


    "Why don''t you fight back? It''s not his fighting style. I don''t believe he''s not that guy''s opponent Gao E tightened the wide blade long knife in his hand, and said to himself with a dignified face.


    "Yes, according to the common sense, the elder brother can wipe out the master who is more powerful than him, but in the face of this guy, I don''t know why the elder brother doesn''t fight back?" Dao Lang embraces the shoulder, a face doubts of say.


    Cheng Bo shook his head, pointed to Zhou Hao in the distance, and said to several people, "do you see the runes around him? These runes seem to form a bell, and this kind of soul clock is the bell we just heard. The bell sounds with an attack on mental power and consciousness, which seems to make people''s mind blank in an instant. So, I guess it should be That''s why Zhang Fan doesn''t fight back. "


    "Not bad." Lu Jiuye frowned, nodded to several people and said, "I think so, too. I don''t know if you have found that Zhang Fan doesn''t have the ability to fight back. Instead, he can''t attack the light shield outside his body. Therefore, he has been beaten by pressure all the time. "


    "That''s too bad. If Zhang Fan goes on like this, he doesn''t know how long he can last. If he really can''t, isn''t he a lamb to be slaughtered?" Dao Lang frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Yan Fei thought about it and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, what better way do you have for such an opponent?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s question, Lu Jiuye pondered for a moment, shook his head slightly and said: "for such a battle, I have no good way. At present, unless I can only wait for the ghost shadow around that guy to disappear, there is really no way to attack him."


    At this time, the hearts of the people were very heavy. Among them, Lu Jiuye was well-informed. He said that there was no good way to deal with such things, and other people had no idea.


    Zhang Fan in the field is observing the light shield around Zhou Hao. He thinks to himself that this kind of sound is transmitted through the air. In other words, the transmission of sound must rely on a kind of media. If this kind of media is cut off, then this kind of sound cannot be transmitted. What is the thing that can cut off this kind of sound media?


    After some analysis, Zhang Fan simplified all the problems, and finally found the root of all the problems, that is, cutting off the transmission mode of sound. In this way, Zhou Hao can be hurt.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s heart turned like electricity, and finally found a way to stop the spread of this kind of sound. That is to use space to isolate it. In this way, the sound waves in space can be completely blocked.With this idea, Zhang Fan felt that he could make a bold attempt. Maybe he would really succeed. That would solve the big problem.


    After looking at Zhou Hao in front of him, Zhang Fan''s eyes were cold. He threw the long sword in his hand, and the cold water sword immediately came out and began to revolve around Zhou Hao.


    Zhou Hao instinctively avoided for a while, and then suddenly found something wrong. He felt that his action was a little slow, but he couldn''t explain why it happened.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s hands quickly made a seal in the air. This move was the simplest way that Lu Jiuye taught Zhang Fan when he understood the power of space.


    Zhang Fan thinks that he can use this situation to use the method of space seal in battle. However, in terms of layout, he must be quick. Otherwise, when the layout is half finished, he will be interrupted, and all previous achievements will be wasted.


    Zhou Hao also saw Zhang Fan''s intention. He could not help humming and said: "if you want to seal me, boy, I think you are whimsical. It''s not so easy to seal me."


    With that, Zhou Hao immediately waved his Yanyue sword and killed Zhang Fan again. Suddenly, a sword like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, like a dark moon in the sky, chopped Zhang Fan in an instant.

 Chapter 620

    However, Zhang Fan still does not dodge, the imprint between his hands is still not chaotic, his eyes are firm, without any wavering heart.


    At this time, Zhou Hao''s Dao light will become slower and slower. It seems to be infinitely elongated in front of their eyes, and the shape is also very strange.


    When Zhou Hao saw this scene, he also felt very puzzled. He had never seen such a situation before and did not understand what had happened.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s hand seal suddenly changed, his right sword fingers juxtaposed, and countless white sword Qi flowed along Zhang Fan, flying around him, forming a dragon shape.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s cold water sword has also returned to Zhang Fan, as if waiting for Zhang Fan to give orders for his dispatch.


    Zhou Hao frowned. Although he didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was doing, he also had a soul clock to protect his body. He was not afraid of any attack by Zhang Fan, but he had a sense of inexplicable fear in his heart. This kind of fear went deep into the bone marrow, and an inexplicable sense of crisis hit his heart.


    Turning around, Zhou Hao wanted to avoid, but unexpectedly found that there was an invisible wall behind him. He locked him here.


    Before Zhou Hao''s reaction, Zhang Fan''s sword finger quickly pointed forward. In a moment, the cold water sword with sword Qi directly hit Zhou Hao''s soul clock. Countless sparks formed around Zhou Hao''s body, which looked very gorgeous.


    But strange is that all this, seemingly very spectacular fierce confrontation, but there is no sound, it seems very quiet.


    When all the mountain thieves around saw this scene, their eyes were full of curiosity. They looked at each other, and their eyes were all twinkling with doubts. They didn''t understand what was going on.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with my ears? Isn''t there supposed to be a sharp clash in such a scene? Or is it the kind of bell that''s very psychic? Why is there no sound? "


    "Yes, I don''t quite understand. Under normal circumstances, such a battle will be very powerful, but why can''t I hear anything? It''s more exaggerated to say that the big masters and we seem to be in two worlds. "


    "You hear voices, don''t you? That''s great. I thought there was something wrong with my ears. That''s why I can only see the picture and not hear the sound. "


    "Did the young man really find a way to isolate the sound of the soul clock around the master? If that''s the case, the soul clock will not play any role. "


    When all the bandits could not hear the sound, they began to worry about the big leader in the field. For a moment, the expression on each face was very dignified.


    Dao Lang''s heart is also very curious, do not understand why such a scene, but, can appear such a take over, Dao Lang''s heart dares to conclude that it must be Zhang Fan''s ghost, because Lu Jiuye said, Zhou Hao''s body of this kind of soul clock will send out a kind of sound wave to attack the spirit, if this kind of sound wave is isolated, then the soul clock can not play any role That''s what it''s all about.


    When Gao E saw this scene, he took out his ears, frowned and asked the Dao Lang curiously: "can you hear the fighting? Is there something wrong with my ears? "


    Dao Lang shook his head and said, "I can''t hear it either. I suspect it''s because there is no sound in front of the battle. That''s why it''s like this."


    Yanfei still didn''t understand everything in front of him, so he asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what''s the matter with all this? Is it all Zhang Fan''s work? "


    Lu Jiuye carefully recalled all the actions of Zhang fancai, and all the pictures of Zhang Fan''s figure constantly appeared in his mind. He did not dare to let go of any detail. At this time, Lu Jiuye found a very familiar way of seal, which was a kind of space seal he had taught Zhang Fan.


    However, generally speaking, the space seal boundary is helpful to a certain place. For the Mahayana masters, they need to understand more space power. Otherwise, the space seal boundary is completely invalid.


    But judging from all this, Lu Jiuye suddenly felt that his eyes were bright, and he was even a little excited. He called Zhang Fan a genius.


    Seeing the excitement on Lu Jiuye''s face, everyone was puzzled. They all heard the reason and wanted Lu Jiuye to give them a good answer.


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard, and with a look of surprise and excitement on his face, he told several people about it.


    It turns out that the seal Zhang fan used at that time was the simplest space seal, but such a seal could not seal a master like Zhou Hao. However, Zhang Fan did use this seal method.


    But what Zhang Fan seals is not Zhou Hao, but all the space around Zhou Hao. In this way, Zhou Hao is like an invisible border. If he doesn''t understand the power of space, it''s hard to open it only by brute force.


    After that, Zhang Fan began to attack Zhou Hao, who was surrounded by the space boundary. Because of the isolation of the space boundary, all the sound waves can not be transmitted. Moreover, these sound waves will continue to bounce around the space boundary. In this way, it is also very unfavorable for Zhou Hao.After listening to Lu Jiuye''s explanation, everyone thinks that Zhang Fan is a genius. He is so clever to think of such a way!


    In addition, Zhang Fan''s attack method has also received very good results. In the blink of an eye, the sword Qi cold water sword has launched countless attacks on Zhou Hao''s soul clock. In this way, the shadow of Zhou Hao''s soul clock has begun to shake violently.


    When Zhou Hao saw this, he was surprised. He never thought that someone could do something to his soul clock, and he cut off the sound in this way.


    Seeing his soul clock constantly shaking, Zhou Hao was flustered, and hastened to push the soul clock in his body to the limit. In a moment, all the runes lit up, making these runes more gorgeous.


    Zhang Fan also saw this. Although the cold water sword and sword Qi were isolated in the space, they still had a certain feeling with Zhang Fan.


    The idea moves, Zhang Fan''s right sword finger rises again, and a thunder ball appears on the cold water sword. After continuous compression, it cuts directly on the soul clock.

 Chapter 621

    It''s another silent attack, but Zhou Hao, who is isolated in space, is a heavy blow. He can feel the scale from the scale, but the sound has been isolated, and there is still no sound coming out.


    However, Zhou Hao is more miserable inside. Although the soul clock can protect him for a while, for such an attack, the sound wave will continue to rebound around the isolated space boundary, and it will start to attack the soul clock wave after wave. In this way, the soul clock will shake more severely.


    Zhou Hao was completely flustered. He tried his best to control his soul clock, but now it seems that this situation is beyond his control. It is not a level at all, and even has begun to drift with the tide.


    At this moment, he found that his soul clock had started to crack, and the crack was getting bigger and bigger. A few points had begun to become lines, and the rune began to fade.


    When the bandits around saw this scene, their faces were all in a panic. They never thought that their leaders were always victorious generals and invincible. Especially for the use of this kind of soul clock, they could control it freely, and no one could even break his defense. But today, a young man in shackles used this way to kill him The soul clock defense was broken, which really surprised everyone.


    "Isn''t it true that our absolute defense has been broken today? How is that possible? It''s incredible. "


    "Yes, it''s really strange that there is no voice in their fight. I really can''t understand that they can break the absolute defense of the great leader in this way."


    "That''s absolute defense. Has it been broken? How strong is this young man? He''s just a shackle. "


    "In my opinion, the strength of this young man is on the one hand, and on the other hand, his intelligence. Anyway, I would never think of this method, and I don''t have this ability."


    "This young man''s ability is really not simple. We can''t underestimate him. If our leader is really defeated by him, we should be more careful, otherwise we will be in trouble."


    "In this way, we will leave an agreement between us, that is, as soon as our leader dies, we will just break up. In our Guishan stronghold, the second leader is cruel and the leader is cold and merciless. What''s the point of staying in such a stronghold?"


    For a moment, all the mountain bandits have begun to retreat, and even their current idea is to break up. That is to say, as long as Zhou Hao dies, Guishan mountain stronghold may no longer exist.


    When Lu Jiuye and others saw this scene, the tense look on their faces had disappeared and relaxed.


    Dao Lang said excitedly to several people: "Zhang Fan really has a way to isolate sound waves in this way. In this way, he doesn''t have to be afraid of the influence of sound waves on mental power."


    Gao E nodded and then said, "yes, Zhang Fan''s strength and his mind are definitely much stronger than ordinary people. Therefore, it''s an unwise decision to be his opponent."


    Cheng Bo was surprised and said to Lu Jiuye: "Zhang Fan really has a way to isolate all the sound waves in this way. In this way, Zhou Hao''s soul clock can''t play the biggest role."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Cheng Bo with a smile: "yes, in such a situation, not only that, isolating these sound waves is only one aspect, but also an important situation, that is, these sound waves will continue to rebound in the closed space. In this way, there will be a huge baptism for this kind of soul clock on this person, so if I guess correctly That guy is going to be overwhelmed. "


    Yan Fei thought for a while and said to Lu Jiuye, "if you look at the current situation, it''s estimated that this guy can''t bear it any more, and the defensive border around him has cracks. If you continue, his defensive border will be broken."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei, "not only that, but those sound waves will also cause damage to his body. Therefore, if I am not wrong, only when his soul clock is broken, his death will come."


    In the field, Zhang Fan controls the cold water sword and constantly blooms the thunder ball. The compressed sword Qi combined with the power of electric light has maximized the power. He has been bombarding Zhou Hao''s soul clock boundary all the time. Between the great momentum, there are more and more cracks on the soul clock. Where there are cracks, the secret script is like a net, and the charm is dim and crumbling.


    Zhou Hao has been completely desperate. He never thought that he would be defeated today. Even if he could think of such a defeat, he never thought that he would be defeated in the hands of a shackles master.


    If you really give him another chance, Zhou Haoning will not come to rescue the second leader. He will always be his turtle in the stronghold, and he will not provoke Zhang Fan.Finally, with a click, the ghost of Zhou Hao''s body was completely broken. Between the sound waves and suction, his spiritual consciousness was destroyed instantly. Zhou Hao''s eyes began to turn white, his body was stiff, his seven orifices were bleeding, and he fell to the ground.


    At the moment when Zhou Hao came to the end, all the mountain bandits began to disperse. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the dark night sky and disappeared.


    At this time, when the dust settled, Zhang Fan had already untied all the boundaries of the space. He took a look at Zhou Hao''s corpse inside, put away the storage space ring in his hand, and simply checked it. He found that it was just a lot of spirit stones and some worthless skills. There was nothing valuable.


    In the Far East, the fish belly has turned white. Soon, the sun has half of its head out of the mountain. A piece of warm sun is driving away the darkness in the night. Unconsciously, Zhang Fan has been fighting with Zhou Hao all night.


    Lu Jiuye and others have also come to Zhang Fan''s side. After checking Zhang Fan, they find that Zhang Fan is really not injured. In this way, people can rest assured.


    After a night of fighting, Zhang Fan felt a little tired, especially when breaking the empty finger didn''t work for Zhou Hao, Zhang Fan consumed a lot of aura.

 Chapter 622

    After the battle, Zhang fan used a lot of aura when he used the space array.


    Therefore, this night''s fighting really made Zhang Fan feel a little tired and pale. There were some signs of spiritual Qi collapse. After taking a spiritual Qi pill, Zhang Fan''s face was better.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan said to several people, "well, now that the trouble is solved, inform long Xue to invite all the people in Liuzhen back. They will rebuild their homes. It''s time for us to continue on our way."


    Several people nodded, Yan Fei went to inform long Xue to bring these people back. In this way, the trouble has been solved, and the next step is the time for them to rebuild their homes.


    Before long, the sun had risen from a distance, and the fog in the mountain had broken up a little. Longxue led the people of Liuzhen to come back here one after another. Looking at the mess around the town, everyone''s face had some loss.


    Yanfei put the two corpses in front of the crowd. For a moment, all the people in Liuzhen looked frightened, but they seldom saw such corpses, especially some women and children who had been scared to scream.


    Seeing this, Dao Lang comforted the crowd and said, "don''t be afraid. These two corpses are the two masters in the Guishan mountain stronghold. In other words, they are all dead now, so your town will be safe in the future."


    After hearing this, the crowd was amazed, and then began to cheer. Some people even hugged and clapped their hands to celebrate. They could not help but burst into tears and said thank you to Zhang Fan and others.


    "I didn''t expect that the problems that have plagued our town for such a long time have finally been solved by you. You are really our benefactor in Liuzhen!"


    "In any case, you are the saviors of our Liuzhen town. If it were not for you, there would be no place for us to spread our hatred. More likely, the whole army would be destroyed, and even all the people in the town would die."


    "Well, the biggest problem that bothers us in Liuzhen has been solved. After that, our life has returned to calm again. It''s really great."


    "Yes, we haven''t had a peaceful life for a long time. Now I know that our life is really hard won and we must cherish it."


    "Are these two the men who started our town? It''s really hateful. They are monks at least, and we are just mortals. Why can''t we get along with them? "


    "But I''m worried about what we should do after these benefactors leave? If there are other mountain bandits coming to attack us in the future, won''t our life go back to the original way? "


    Although they were very happy to be able to solve all the problems in front of them, they were still very scared when they thought about the future life and who would attack the town in the future.


    The mayor sighed, stepped forward, and said to Zhang Fan with a helpless face: "I want to say something on behalf of the people in the town. There has never been such a thing in Liuzhen before. This time, the mountain bandits attacked us with countless casualties. Although the trouble has been solved this time, we will still have no home in the future Yes, young Xia, can you help us find a way to ensure the peace and prosperity of Liuzhen? On behalf of the people in Liuzhen, thank you


    After listening to the old man''s words, Yanfei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, how do I feel that we helped them, but they stuck to us?"


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "this is also a normal phenomenon, because after these things, these people have no sense of security. As long as they find someone who can give them a sense of security, they will rely on this person."


    Yan Fei frowned and continued to say in a low voice: "but in this case, although we have helped them, it seems that they are not satisfied. If we refuse, don''t they think we haven''t done it, so they are disappointed?"


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said, "you''re right. Sometimes, it''s like this. So, let''s see how Zhang fan does it."


    Zhang Fan looked at the old man and said to him with a smile: "elder, you worry too much. These two masters of Guishan mountain stronghold are two famous figures in the river and lake. Now they are killed, but they don''t know who the murderer is. Moreover, they died in Liuzhen, so people in the river and lake will be very afraid of this. Naturally, no one will come to Liuzhen So life in Liuzhen is still back to ease. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, all the people in Liuzhen thought about it, then nodded their heads one after another and felt that there was some truth.


    "It seems that this is the truth. After all, these two people are also powerful experts in the Jianghu. If they die in Liuzhen, it doesn''t mean that someone is protecting our Liuzhen secretly. In this way, no one dares to harass our Liuzhen."


    "Yes, maybe after this battle, our reputation in liuzhenzhong will become very famous in the river and lake. No one dares to come to our liuzhenzhong to be presumptuous.""I don''t think so far. I just think everything in Liuzhen is peaceful and comfortable. I don''t want to be harassed by others. That''s all."


    "The young Xia said just now that everything in Liuzhen can work normally. At the same time, no one will come to find fault in Liuzhen."


    "However, I''m a little worried now. Although the two mountain bandit leaders in Guishan have been solved, will someone avenge them in the future?"


    "It shouldn''t be. Generally speaking, if some bandits with important positions are killed in a mountain stronghold, as long as the family leader is still there, someone will take the place and be the family leader. If even the family members are dead, the whole mountain stronghold will become a mess, and the final result will be the breakup."


    People all agree with Zhang Fan''s words, and constantly say thanks to Zhang Fan and others. Some people even take out some valuable things at home, or some delicious things, to Zhang Fan and others.


    Zhang Fan politely refused them. At the same time, he asked the mayor to arrange a plan for the reconstruction of the whole Liuzhen town and design it. Gao E and others also helped to do some hard work.

 Chapter 623

    In the evening, all the people sit together. The mayor of Liuzhen organizes all the people to set up a water table on the main road of Liuzhen to entertain Zhang Fan and others in the most enthusiastic way. The people in Liuzhen are singing and dancing, and the scene is very lively.


    The banquet lasted until late at night, many people were very happy to drink, and even some people directly lay on the table, or lay in the yard and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Zhang Fan and others had woken up from their sleep, but the whole town seemed to be still sleeping. There were sleeping people everywhere. Zhang Fan said that he had better not wake them up. After leaving a bag of spirit stones on the table, they went on their way.


    Along the way, people still keep moving forward. What they say is all about things in the Jianghu. After a battle between Cheng Bo and the people, they are familiar with a lot of things. Therefore, when they are on the road, they also talk to each other.


    Looking at the surrounding scene, long Xue felt more and more familiar with it. With an excited look in her eyes, she said to the people, "I''ve been to this section of the road. This should be the northwest road of our long family, that is to say, we are going to reach the long family."


    Dao Lang nodded and said to long Xue, "in this way, you have found binglingzhu now. The next step is just to find the treasure in the back mountain of your dragon family. I hope this treasure can help you revive your dragon family."


    Hearing this, Cheng Bo felt strange and asked Lu Jiuye curiously, "Jiuye, does the dragon family have treasure? Do you know what it is? "


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Cheng Bo, "we don''t know about this. However, according to the Dragon Girl, there is a very mysterious place in the back mountain of their dragon family. That place is an active volcano with many ancient weapons in it. But ordinary people can''t get close to it. They can only freeze the hot magma after they get the ice beads After that, she can go down to see what''s going on, so that''s why the girl went to Dagang in the desert. "


    Hearing this, Cheng Bo frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "isn''t it a desert in the desert? Magnetic heat is unbearable. How can there be ice beads? What is ice beads


    After hearing this, long Xue''s mind moves, and a frost bead appears in the palm of her hand. She smiles at Cheng Bo and says, "this is the thing. Here is the ice spirit bead. It''s the coldest thing in the world."


    Lu Jiuye also continued to introduce Cheng Bo: "yes, we didn''t understand it very well at that time. As a result, after touching binglingzhu, the frost on his arm instantly condensed. This is the power of binglingzhu."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Chen Gongbao, "what''s more, you don''t have a complete understanding of desert Dagang. There is not only a desert, but also some special space zones, which will keep the appearance of rain forest or spring all the year round. There is also an ice field, where the ice Pearl was found."


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Cheng Bo seemed to have a strong interest in the desert. He began to ask Lu Jiuye about the details of the desert.


    Lu Jiuye explained to him, especially when Zhang Fan was fighting, his eyes were shining, and his mouth was constantly praising him. Without Zhang Fan, they would have died in the desert.


    After walking for a day and a night, they finally arrived near the dragon''s home at dawn the next day. It was not so much the dragon''s home as a small town.


    "You see, the front is the boundary of the dragon family. How about it? It''s beautiful." Standing on the top of a mountain and looking far away, they found a place like a small town in the distance. A river separated the two sides from the middle. It looked like a paradise, very comfortable.


    When introducing the dragon family, long Xue also has a sense of pride and belonging. After all, as a wanderer, he can finally return to the dragon family.


    During this period of time, I don''t know what the current situation of the long family is. My father is injured, and his fighting capacity is less than 50%. I don''t know if I can carry it with other families.


    They followed long Xue to the neighborhood of Long''s home and found that there were beggars everywhere, even the feeling of starvation.


    Seeing this scene, long Xue can''t help but feel surprised. She didn''t think that she had just been away for a while. Now the long family has become like this. What''s the matter?


    Think of this, Dragon Snow heart suddenly gave birth to a bad premonition, hurried to the distance of the dragon''s home, in the heart of constant prayer, hope the dragon''s people don''t have anything.


    When Zhang Fan and others saw this, they were more or less confused. Especially after long Xue''s attitude became abnormal, they felt an abnormality. No one spoke, but they just followed long Xue and walked forward.


    Lu Jiuye and Yanfei walked at the end and found a shop owner who was doing business. Lu Jiuye bowed his hand to him and asked, "little brother, I want to know what happened to the dragon family recently, or what happened here?"


    The shop owner was a middle-aged man. He looked up at Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei and thought they were dusty. He shook his head and said, "you two are strangers. To tell you the truth, we merchants gather here because of the prosperity of the dragon family before. We can rely on the tree to enjoy the cool and do some small business."After a pause, the shop owner sighed and continued to say to them, "but the good time is not long. Just a while ago, someone came to the dragon family to find trouble. They said that they got some news in the river and lake, that is, long Aotian, the leader of the dragon family, was injured. Now his strength is less than 50%, so they dare to challenge."


    Lu Jiuye frowned and thought about it. He said to him, "generally speaking, the health condition of the head of a family is very confidential. Why does it spread the news?"


    The shop owner sighed again and said, "it''s said that several elders in the dragon family are extremely discordant and fight for power. The four elders are all covetous for the position of the head of the family, especially the elder. He thinks that the potential is inevitable. What''s more, there are also traitors in the dragon family. These news are all spread by the traitor in the dragon family."


    After listening to the shop owner''s words, Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei look at each other. They know in their hearts that what long Xue said is true, and the current situation of the long family is not optimistic.

 Chapter 624

    After a pause, the shop owner continued to say to the two: "after the news came out, it was quite unfavorable for the dragon family. It is said that the dragon family has a lot of mineral resources outside. Now it has been taken away by other zongmenhua families, and many people of the dragon family have been killed. Several elders of the dragon family have come forward, but they can''t solve the problem at all. They can only seek peace, and finally the dragon family cedes the land for compensation We all feel that the dragon family has suffered a great loss. "


    "Although these things, the dragon family has made concessions, but these people still make more efforts to the dragon family, and even want to put the dragon family to death, so now the area of the dragon family has become smaller and smaller, even in this city there are many other family spies, they are also observing the dragon family, inquiring about the news of the dragon family."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it for a while and asked the shop owner, "do you know how the owner of the dragon family is now? Is there any sign of improvement? "


    The shop owner shook his head and continued to say to Lu Jiuye: "no, there have been so many things recently. If you are the owner of the dragon family, won''t you get angry? I heard that the master of the dragon family was ill. Now it seems that he is in bed with the poisonous fire


    "It used to be a good place to make money near the dragon''s house, but now it seems that it is about to change its owner. So all we can do now is to pray to the heaven, and at the same time, we will clean up everything here and get ready to move."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and listened to the shop owner. He knew something about the dragon family. They said goodbye to the shop owner and turned out.


    Yan Fei frowned and said to Lu Jiuye, "it seems that long Xue didn''t cheat us. Their dragon family is really in some crisis. I don''t know if the dragon family is better now."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head with a dignified face and said to Yanfei, "maybe things are worse than what we know, because the news that can be released is the lightest. I hope the dragon family leader will be OK."


    People quickly catch up with Zhang Fan and others, walking in the direction of the dragon family.


    When they come to the gate of the dragon''s house, long Xue takes out the token in her hand and asks the leader in front of the door to check it. When they see that long Xue is back, they greet him warmly.


    Zhang Fan stands in front of the door of the dragon''s family and observes it carefully. He finds that although the door of the dragon''s family is very imposing, it looks very depressed. It seems that it doesn''t match the huge gate.


    Walking into the gate, the whole dragon family seems a lot more desolate. For some reason, there are few children in the dragon family. The courtyard seems to feel very depressed.


    Long Xue frowned and asked the two bodyguards who received her: "what''s the matter? What happened to the dragon family while I was away? "


    Two bodyguards listen to long Xue''s questions and sigh one after another. They begin to tell the truth about long Xue, especially what happened to long''s family during long Xue''s absence.


    "Miss, you may not know that since you left, the life of the dragon family has become worse and worse. Many other families and clans have begun to bully our dragon family, especially some mineral deposits in the distance. They have been contested by several families around them and hurt our dragon family."


    "That''s right, and there are always some dandies from other clans or families in front of our dragon family near our dragon family. As long as they see our dragon family''s children, they will do it directly, regardless of the situation. Therefore, these children of the dragon family are almost outside and dare not come back."


    "Not only that, these businesses near our dragon family have been acquired by some clans and other families. They even began to eat our dragon family''s territory. In other words, the other party has bullied us now."


    "Alas, if it was the peak of the family''s health, they would not dare to do so. Moreover, some of the families had been the key support of our dragon family, but now they have united with other families to deal with our dragon family. It''s irritating


    After hearing what they said, long Xue felt a little angry. In those days, when the dragon family was in its heyday, she helped many families and clans. But now it seems that the tree fell and the monkeys scattered. These people are looking for another place to deal with the dragon family.


    While saying that, long Xue leads the people to the direction of the bedroom where the backyard master is. Two bodyguards in front of the door of the long family master see that long Xue has come back and quickly open the door, but they stop Zhang Fan and others.


    Long Xue said to the two bodyguards, "let them in. They are my friends and people who come to help our dragon family."


    Around the lobby, came to the back of the bedroom, at this time, the Dragon Master face haggard, is lying on the bed, the breath is a little weak, although from the face can see a trace of dignity, do not lose the wind of the past, but now it seems, there is a kind of breath.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at the leader of the dragon family. He can''t help frowning. He uses his spiritual sense to explore the breath of the man. He finds that the leader''s breath is very weak now. If he really fights, he may not even be able to take out 10% of his power.Seeing this, long Xue quickly walks a few steps and comes to the sick bed of the long family. Tears can''t help but burst into her eyes. Looking at her father on the bed, long Xue''s heart is unspeakable.


    Hearing his daughter''s cry, the weak dragon Aotian opens his eyes slightly, shows a loving smile on his face, and says to long Xue: "daughter, you''re back. I didn''t expect that our father and daughter still have the day to meet each other. As a father, I thought I really couldn''t see you. Just come back."


    Long Xue sobbed in a low voice, took her father''s hand and asked him, "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Don''t worry. I''ll call a doctor for you now


    Long Aotian shakes his head slightly and says to long Xue, "no, I''ve asked a doctor. My father''s illness is incurable, and they can''t cure it. Alas, I just feel that I''m not willing. The long family''s property has been destroyed in my hands now..."


    At this point, long Aotian immediately began a fierce cough, which was accompanied by breathing, which made people look distressed.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan hurried forward and put his hand on long Aotian''s wrist. He could not help but frown deeper and deeper. The breath in the main body of the long family was very chaotic and scattered. There were not only internal injuries, but also some hidden dangers of anger. If he really went on like this, he would be dead soon.

 Chapter 625

    Long Aotian looks up at Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye and others. He can''t help but look curious. He asks long Xue, "who are they, Xueer?"


    Long Xue wiped her tears, nodded to her father and said, "Dad, they are friends I met in Dagang desert. They are here to help our long family."


    Hearing what long Xue said, long Aotian was also very curious. He asked long Xue, "I remember that I photographed more than ten top elders in the family and some children of the long family. Why didn''t they come back with you? Do you mean... "


    At this point, long Aotian suddenly frowned. Although he had heard of the very dangerous desert Dagang, he did not expect that more than a dozen experts of the long family had not come back. Now only his daughter came back by herself.


    At that time, the elders who were sent by long Aotian to protect his daughter were all his cronies. For the current situation of the long family, long Aotian knew that he must not use other people. In that case, it would be very bad for long Xue.


    With tears in her eyes, long Xue shakes her head and says to long Aotian, "Dad, we are separated in the desert Dagang. Fortunately, we met Zhang Fan. If it wasn''t for them, your daughter would have died in the desert Dagang."


    At this point, the scene of meeting Zhang Fan flashed in long Xue''s mind. She could not help shivering in her heart. If she had not met Zhang Fan, she would not have imagined her own fate.


    After listening to long Xue''s words, long Aotian immediately cast a grateful look at Zhang Fan and others, and said to several people: "thank you for your care. If there is an afterlife, long Aotian would rather be a cow and a horse than repay you for your kindness."


    Zhang Fan waved his hand and said to long Aotian, "the master of the dragon family doesn''t have to worry about it. It''s our duty to wander the river and lake, fight against injustice and save people. However, I''m very curious. Why is the dragon family reduced here now?"


    "This..." Long Aotian frowned and didn''t know how to tell Zhang Fan for a while. At the same time, he was a little uncertain whether to tell these people about the long family.


    Long Xue took her father''s hand and said, "Dad, it''s OK. They are here to help our dragon family. Besides, they are all experts in the Jianghu. I''ve seen their abilities and their character is absolutely right."


    With a sigh, long Aotian nodded slightly and said to Zhang Fan and others, "it''s a long story. I''ll tell you slowly..."


    According to the dictation of the master of the dragon family, people know that the back mountain of the dragon family is no man''s land. It''s full of primeval forests, foggy all the year round, and even miasma in some mountains. It''s poisonous, so many people dare not enter.


    Until one day, several descendants of the dragon family discussed together and said they wanted to go to Houshan for training. They applied to the elder of the dragon family and won the elder''s consent.


    Long Aotian also knows about this. After all, the descendants of the dragon family just want to experience, and they won''t go too far, and there are no other experts in the dragon family to follow. Therefore, long Aotian thinks that they won''t go too far, so they don''t care.


    It''s amazing that they came back with a few days later, and they didn''t come back with one of them.


    After learning the news, long Aotian is somewhat curious. No one has set foot in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the long family for a hundred years. Now it is reported that there is a treasure in it. I don''t know whether the news is true or false.


    At this time, the four elders of the long family felt that they needed to make a good inquiry, and sent some experts to explore. However, these people almost never came back. At last, there was no news from them. There were no people alive or dead.


    This brings the news to an end for the time being. Even if there is any treasure, no one can find it.


    In the next few days, the four elders began to encourage long Aotian, the leader of the dragon family, to lead the experts to explore. Moreover, they also said that long Aotian is the most powerful one in the whole dragon family. If he can lead the team, he will find the treasure and bring it back safely.


    Long Aotian, the owner of the long family, thinks that there is some truth. Since the treasure is in the forbidden area behind the long family, let''s have a look at what it is. Maybe it will be useful to the long family. In that case, the long family may rise again with this treasure.


    Therefore, the dragon family immediately set up a team to explore the forbidden area of Houshan. Sure enough, a cave was found in the depth of this primitive area. There was an active volcano at the bottom of the cave, and there was magma everywhere below, almost a magma lake.


    And there are some weapons on the Bank of the magma lake. People can''t help speculating that these weapons must be not simple. The temperature of the magma lake is so high that these weapons have not been melted, which means that these weapons must not be ordinary.


    But at this time, the magma lake suddenly gushed, and things changed. While looking for a way out, long Aotian, seriously injured, ran out of it and broke a lot of dragon masters.After learning the news, the four elders suddenly changed their attitude towards long Aotian. Before, they were surrounded by long Aotian as if all the stars were in the sky. No matter what happened, they were always looking forward to long Aotian. However, after long Aotian was injured, their strength was not as good as before. The four elders were indifferent to long Aotian''s condition, and even deliberately ignored him.


    Even when long Aotian gave orders, the four elders turned a deaf ear and didn''t seem to pay attention to him at all.


    Although long Aotian is dissatisfied, he doesn''t dare to say anything. After all, his strength is no match for any one of the four elders. If he really turns over, the dragon family will fall apart.


    What''s more, the owner of the dragon family thought about the whole thing carefully, and always felt that something was wrong. This series of things seemed very abnormal. Moreover, every thing seemed to have some connection with another thing. Therefore, in long Aotian''s heart, he doubted that there must be a detailed work of the dragon family.


    so, long Ao Tian began to send a secret investigation, and found that it was not bad as he imagined. The dragon family appeared as a traitor, and the spy was not only one or two, but even involved four elders.

 Chapter 626

    This makes long Aotian''s heart a little inconceivable. He asks himself, long Aotian thinks that he is good to the four elders of the dragon family. Why do they betray the dragon family? Why do you do that?


    Although he has known the result, long Aotian knows in his heart that his current strength is poor. Even if he really knows the truth, I''m afraid it can''t change anything.


    However, in long Aotian''s heart, he has been worried about his daughter, long Xue. It''s better not to let her get involved. Otherwise, long Xue''s life may be in danger.


    After carefully recalling the situation in the cave at that time, long Aotian thinks that there should be something amazing in the lava lake. If you can get it, maybe you can save the dragon family.


    However, the problem is that the temperature of the lava lake is extremely high. Even if there is a border protection, it is impossible to get to the edge of the lava lake. Therefore, we have to rely on other treasures to think about it. Long Aotian can only place his hope on long Xue. He asked him to find the legendary binglingzhu in the river and lake, and sent many of his cronies to make sure they protect long Xue There must be no mistake.


    When long Xue leaves, long Aotian secretly puts a letter in her map, telling long Xue all about the current situation of the dragon family, and instructs long Xue that if he finds binglingzhu, he will go back to the back mountain to try. If he can''t find it, he will never go back to the Dragon family. In other words, the dragon family at that time is no longer their world It''s too late.


    In long Aotian''s opinion, such a move is killing two birds with one stone. First of all, it can let long Xue leave the long family. In this way, the disputes between the four elders of the long family and themselves will not affect long Xue. On the other hand, if long Xue really finds binglingzhu, there is still a glimmer of hope for the future of the long family.


    But since long Xue left, although long Aotian let the people of the long family block the news, his injury still spread like wildfire, and soon spread among the surrounding cities.


    In this way, many clans and families began to seize the resources of the dragon family. For a time, the dragon family became besieged and suffered. Long Aotian had to make reparations and sign unequal treaties again and again.


    This also made many descendants of the dragon family very dissatisfied. They thought that the leader of the dragon family had no backbone and was always in a state of being angry. They didn''t dare to fight with each other and didn''t have the spirit of a hot-blooded man.


    However, according to the master of the dragon family, he did this completely to preserve the strength of the dragon family. This is an extraordinary period for the dragon family. If there is a war, the dragon family has no chance of winning, and may even disappear.


    After a few things, the dragon family found that things are much more serious than he imagined. The current situation of the dragon family has made too many enemies, and even the enemies are now in front of the dragon family. Therefore, the dragon family is very helpless about what to do in such a situation.


    After the emperor''s concubine comes to see the snow dragon''s family, the main thing he wants to do is to help the owner of the snow dragon''s family Against other families and clans.


    The owner of the long family also expressed his helplessness. He knew that if he agreed to the marriage, his daughter''s future would be ruined. If he didn''t agree, the royal family would also offend him. Therefore, the owner of the long family didn''t make a statement. He had to ask for his daughter''s advice after long Xue came back.


    But the ninth Prince didn''t give up. He would come almost every few days, constantly exerting pressure on the dragon family, and also mobilizing the elders of the dragon family to persuade them to agree to such a marriage. The conditions given by coercion and inducement are really very touching.


    For a moment, the four elders will come to find the dragon family leader and say that if we want to save the dragon family now, we must get the power of the royal family. In that case, we must promise the marriage of the ninth prince.


    For this matter, the head of the dragon family has always been in an attitude of opposition, so the relationship with the four elders has been incompatible.


    With these words, the owner of the dragon family sighed and said to Zhang Fan and others, "so, this is the current situation of the dragon family. I really make you laugh."


    After hearing long Aotian''s words, everyone frowned, and their anger surged, especially Dao Lang and Gao E.


    "What a shame! The nine lords are taking advantage of the fire to rob. They know that the dragon family is in a negative situation, but they want to seek their own interests at this time. It''s really shameful!" Dao Lang said angrily.


    "It''s just the ninth prince in the royal family. What''s the big deal? If he dares to come again, I''ll fight him. I don''t even know his mother!" Gao E is also venting his dissatisfaction.


    When Cheng Bo heard the name, he felt very familiar with it. Wasn''t the ninth Prince the one who bribed the Cheng family at that time?


    Long Aotian added and continued to say to the crowd: "the ninth prince also has a dog leg. It''s said that he used to be the head of the family. Now he has given his royal family name, and now he has changed his name to Ni Fei. This man is insidious and cunning, and he keeps making small moves near the dragon''s home. Without the exception of this man, we really don''t have a day of peace in the dragon''s home."After listening to the words of the master of the long family, Cheng Boden was very angry. It was this man who made the whole Cheng family perish. It was him who colluded with the royal family and killed many of the Cheng family''s children. Moreover, Cheng Bo came here to get rid of this man.


    "Master of the dragon family, is Ni Fei living in Los Angeles?" Cheng Bo frowned and asked the Dragon Master with a cold face.


    Long Aotian nodded slightly and said to him: "yes, it is said that this man has a very good relationship with the ninth prince. He used to be the head of the Cheng family. Now the ninth Prince is in Los Angeles and has bought him a house. He really lives there. Do you know this man? "


    After hearing this, Cheng Bo could not help gnashing his teeth and said to the leader of the dragon family, "I am originally a member of the Cheng family. This time I came here to seek revenge for him. Master of the dragon family, don''t worry. I will deal with this person."


    After getting the news from the owner of the dragon family, Cheng Bo knows that he really came to the right place this time. In this case, revenge is just around the corner.

 Chapter 627

    Zhang Fan also said to the master of the Dragon Family: "master of the dragon family, don''t worry. Since we are here, we will find ways to help the dragon family. Now, we will deal with the enemies of the dragon family. However, it''s not too late to deal with these people after we eliminate the internal affairs of the dragon family."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Aotian frowns and looks at Zhang Fan carefully. He thinks that although Zhang Fan has bold words, his realm seems to be a little low. It''s just a shackle realm. Does he really have this ability? Or maybe he''s just talking big.


    Long Xue also saw his father''s doubts, and explained to him: "Dad, you can rest assured that although Zhang Fan''s realm looks like a shackle realm, his strength is very strong, and even the experts in the Mahayana period are not his opponents. When we were in the desert Dagang, thanks to this man, we can bring us back safely."


    Listen to long Xue say so, although the long family owner is still suspicious, but for his daughter''s words, he still believe.


    Thinking of this, the head of the dragon family smiles and bows his hand to Zhang Fan and says, "in that case, thank you, young Xia Zhang Fan."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the master of the Dragon Family: "the master of the dragon family can rest assured that I will help Longxue deal with this matter. The most important thing for the master is to cultivate well. After everything is settled, the master of the dragon family is still needed to take charge of the overall situation."


    Lu Jiuye also said to long Aotian with a smile: "yes, master of the dragon family, you will take good care of your wounds. I promise you that when you are well, the dragon family will solve all the problems."


    After hearing what the people said, the owner of the dragon family was very moved. After the dragon family''s accident, all the people rebelled, the trees fell, and the monkeys scattered. Even if the dragon family took the initiative to ask for help, no one was willing to lend a helping hand, and Zhang Fan was really willing to help. Although they couldn''t see their strength, the owner of the dragon family already felt ten years old if they could say such a thing I''m very happy.


    After soothing the master of the dragon family, they went out of the bedroom and went to the side room for tea to discuss what to do.


    Dao Lang sighed and said: "according to the introduction of the dragon family leader just now, the dragon family is almost scattered. Besides, there are few trusted people around the dragon family leader except the bodyguards. Therefore, the dragon family is really in a mess now."


    "Why don''t we do that? Since the master of the dragon family can''t come out to preside over the overall situation, we have already promised him. Why don''t we come out to preside over the overall situation? In this way, the management of the dragon family will be more convenient." Gao E told everyone what he thought.


    Cheng Bo shook his head slightly and said to Gao E, "your decision is a little too hasty. After all, this is the dragon family. We are just outsiders. If we want to be a family, we must be talents of the dragon family first. Otherwise, it''s hard to convince the public. Even if it''s really successful, many people of the dragon family will be disgusted. At that time, I''ll be happy They will have the opposite effect. "


    Yan Fei thought about it for a while and said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, I think brother Zhang Fan''s saying is particularly right. If we want to get rid of the outside world, we need to deal with the inside of the dragon family before we can deal with the outside world. In this way, we can get twice the result with half the effort."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, brother Zhang Fan is right. At present, the whole situation of the dragon family is scattered. Now we need to establish a person with prestige in the dragon family to take the place of the leader of the dragon family. But this person must be a member of the dragon family, which is a bit of a headache."


    Zhang Fan thought about it for a while and said to the public, "now the dragon family is really suffering from serious internal and external problems. When dealing with internal affairs, people who are enemies of the dragon family should also deal with them. In this way, we need to divide our forces into two groups."


    Turning his head, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye and others: "Jiuye, you need to fight against the external pressure. Brother Chengbo will cooperate with you. In this way, maybe you can help brother Chengbo revenge and find the original owner of the Cheng family."


    look at fiercely as a tiger does, Zhang Fan said to Dao Lang and Gao Er on the other side: "the match between the two of you is now running smoothly. There are still some Eyeliner around dragon house, and have been eyeing the dragon family. These two people are going to solve them. Remember, we must give them a profound lesson, otherwise they will not have long memory."


    "Understand, elder brother, you can rest assured that I have 10000 ways to deal with such people, which will definitely make them unforgettable in this life." Dao Lang patted his chest and assured Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say: "well, in this case, we must cooperate well to help the long family get rid of the trouble quickly, and at the same time, let the long family master rest assured. I have already given the long family master a pulse just now. From the pulse, the long family master is almost in a hurry. Coupled with the worry about long Xue, it leads to the recurrence of the old disease I will cooperate with long Xue to deal with the four elders of the long family. "


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "in my opinion, the four elders of the dragon family are old-fashioned. Are you really OK? Or I''ll cooperate with you. In this way, the odds will be better. "Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, you look up to them too much. They are just a group of mobs, or some moths of the dragon family. You can rest assured that I have my own way to deal with them."


    After thinking about it, Cheng Bo still felt that there was a problem that could not be solved, so he continued to ask Zhang Fan, "if we want to intervene in the affairs of the dragon family now, we must find a leader of the dragon family. Even if it''s fake, we need such a leader of the dragon family. It seems that we don''t have a suitable person."


    Dao Lang smiles and says to Cheng Bo, "this is simple. Isn''t long Xue a member of the long family? What''s more, he''s still the daughter of the dragon master. It''s natural for him to manage the dragon family instead of his father. I don''t think it''s wrong. "


    After hearing Dao Lang''s words, Cheng Bo shook his head slightly and said solemnly: "as far as I know, if you want to succeed the leader of the dragon family, first of all, this person needs to be the legitimate son of the dragon family. Secondly, according to the rules, this person must be a man, because a woman will marry out one day, which is not enough to convince the public."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "it''s true. However, rules are dead and people are alive. These old rules should also be changed."

 Chapter 628

    "You mean you want to support long Xue to be the future owner of the long family? Or take charge of the whole dragon family? " Cheng Bo frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, although long Xue is a girl, so what? As long as she can manage the long family, there is no big difference between men and women."


    Everyone thinks it''s a bit difficult for Zhang Fan to do this, but seeing that Zhang Fan is very confident, they also think they can try it. After all, they have very few resources. If they want to support someone, long Xue is their best choice.


    "By the way, there''s another thing to deal with. It''s the treasure in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family. Now, long Xue has got the binglingzhu. If she can get the treasure in the forbidden area of the back mountain, it may be of great help to the dragon family." Dao Lang suddenly thought of it and immediately said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to the crowd, "let''s just let it go for a while. After all, there are too many variables in this matter. Moreover, with the help of long Xue alone, I''m afraid we may not be able to get it. We still need our help. Therefore, we''d better act according to the existing plan and go to inquire about the treasures in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the long family after everything has been settled Not too late. "


    "Well, do as you say." Lu Jiuye nodded and agreed with Zhang Fan. Everyone agreed with all Zhang Fan''s plans.


    However, from the plan, if we study it carefully, everyone has a heavy burden. Whether it''s internal or external troubles, the dragon family is a big problem that is difficult to solve. In particular, the ninth Prince has the support of the royal family. In other words, it''s not easy to convince so many people.


    Long Xue has been in front of the sickbed, accompanying the long family leader. They seem to have endless words, especially after such a long time apart. Long Aotian also wants to know what his daughter has experienced during this period of time.


    For all this, long Xue also patiently explained to his father, especially when it comes to Zhang Fan, long Xue is full of confidence.


    Long Aotian has been observing long Xue''s manner of speaking. He can''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth. In his opinion, his precious daughter has really grown up, and has begun to enter the world, and even has someone he likes in his heart.


    Zhang Fan also left several precious pills for long Aotian when he left. These pills are very hard to find. Long Aotian is also very grateful to Zhang Fan. After


    entered the Dragon House, Zhang Fan was not idle. He had been observing all the situations in the dragon family. He was very sensitive to Zhang Fan. It was easy to find that someone in the dragon house had been staring at them. According to Zhang Fan''s guess, these people should be the eyelid of the dragon''s four elders.


    But Zhang Fan is not afraid. After all, he is going to meet the four elders sooner or later. Moreover, Zhang Fan is confident that he is sure to deal with the four elders.


    When long Xue chats with long Aotian, a person suddenly breaks into long Aotian''s room.


    His name is long Hao. He is the son of the three elders. He is usually domineering and domineering. Moreover, when he was studying arts, the three elders sent him to the Feiyun sect. On the one hand, he wanted his son to have better development and learn more skills. On the other hand, he could get close to the important figures in the Feiyun sect by virtue of this relationship.


    Although he is 28 years old now, his realm has entered the quintuple realm of Mahayana.


    Long Hao''s achievement today is due to the fact that the third elder brother spent a lot of spirit stones and changed the best materials for him. Although he is not very good at all, he can also be one of the disciples of Feiyun sect.


    "Oh, I thought who it was. It turned out that our eldest lady came back. Why, your father asked you to find binglingzhu, did you find it? If you find it, hand it in, and I won''t embarrass you. If you don''t find it, it''s meaningless for you to come back. " Long Hao face with disdain, holding the shoulder to long Xue asked.


    Obviously, the purpose of Long Hao''s coming here is to find long Xue for Bing Lingzhu. Moreover, when he enters long Aotian''s room, he doesn''t pay attention to the owner of the long family, and even doesn''t bother to call.


    After hearing his words, long Xue can''t help but frown and say, "I can''t find binglingzhu. What''s the relationship with you? Even if I find binglingzhu, it''s not your turn to come to me."


    After hearing long Xue''s words, Long Hao can''t help sneering and said to long Xue, "this time, I just came to get binglingzhu according to my father''s order. If you don''t find it, I''m sorry. I can only let my people drive you out of the long family. My father said that your task this time is to bring binglingzhu back. If you don''t bring it back, you won''t get it Finish the task of the long family, miss. I''m also under orders. "


    Although he said so, the arrogance shown by Long Hao is really unacceptable to long Xue, especially his rudeness when he enters the room, which makes long Xue very angry.


    Long Aotian stares at Long Hao and frowns. He thinks that long Hao is too presumptuous. If he doesn''t lie in bed, Long Hao doesn''t even dare to speak in front of him, but now he dares to do so. He doesn''t pay attention to himself."Long Hao, I only give you one chance to get out of my room. I''ll treat you as if you haven''t been here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not talking about my uncle and nephew." Although long Aotian is weak now, his tone is still strong.


    After listening to long Aotian''s words, Long Hao laughs and says to long Aotian disdainfully, "master of the dragon family, do you still think it''s your peak time? What can you do for me just as you are now? "


    "Presumptuous!"


    In his heart, long Ao Tian was so angry that he immediately patted Long Hao in front of him with his right palm. However, he was so weak that he couldn''t even show 10% of his skill.


    The corner of Long Hao''s mouth stirred up a sneer, turned around and punched him. He dismissed the leader''s palm style lightly and said to him, "this powerful palm style is not enough for me. It seems that my father is right. You old man are very weak now and will die soon."


    "You..." Long Aotian is angry in his heart, but when he is weak, he will cough violently.


    Long Xue quickly pats his father on the back and shouts to the two guards at the door: "come on, drive long Hao out!"

 Chapter 629

    Although the dragon snow so called, but no one came in.


    "Miss, I think you''d better stop yelling. I know that the two guards in front of the dragon''s house are his cronies, but their skills are too low after all. They have been controlled by my people. Therefore, even if you break your throat today, no one will come in to help you." Long Hao holds his shoulder and looks at long Xue playfully.


    After a pause, Long Hao waved to long Xue and said, "Miss, I asked for the last time, have you found Bing Lingzhu? If you have, please hand it over quickly. Don''t let me bother. If not, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    With that, Long Hao claps his hands gently. Suddenly, two bodyguards of Long Hao come in, holding a sharp blade and standing behind him with a cold face.


    Seeing this, long Xue frowns. It seems that the other party is really prepared.


    after thinking about it, long Xue stands up and says to Long Hao coldly, "do you want the ice pearl? I really found it in the desert. If you want it, take it."


    With that, long Xue''s thoughts moved, her right palm spread out, and a white bead appeared in her palm, with white and double breath around, and the temperature in the whole room suddenly dropped.


    When Long Hao saw the bead in long Xue''s hand, he was stunned. He never thought that long Xue had actually found Bing Lingzhu. The purpose of his coming here is to drive long Xue out of Long''s home with Bing Lingzhu as a guide, and the people he brought back with long Xue.


    Looking at the Bing Lingzhu in long Xue''s hand, Long Hao turns his eyes and thinks that it''s a good opportunity for him to do meritorious service. If he can take it back to his father, his father will be very happy, and maybe he will reward himself.


    In Long Hao''s opinion, if he can take this ice pearl to the forbidden area of Houshan mountain, get a treasure, and solve the crisis of the dragon family, he may even become the little master of the whole dragon family in the future. In this way, he really has a bright future.


    Therefore, Long Hao looked at the ice pearl in long Xue''s hand, and his eyes were shining, as if he saw his future.


    Driven by the interests, Long Hao directly stepped forward, ignoring the cold air released from Bing Lingzhu, and reached for Bing Lingzhu.


    But at this moment, a cold air immediately spread up along long Hao''s fingers, and immediately condensed into a layer of frost on his arm.


    Long Hao quickly wakes up from his dream. Seeing the condition of his arm, his face immediately shows the color of panic. He quickly takes back his hand, and uses the aura in his body to resist the fierce cold for the first time.


    Fortunately, Long Hao''s reaction is relatively fast, and he didn''t let the cold spread excessively. Otherwise, he may have frozen his meridians, and even the cold may freeze his heart along the meridians. In that case, Long Hao''s life will be in danger.


    Feeling these, Long Hao can''t help but feel fear in his heart. He is also very angry. A kind of anger arises spontaneously. In his opinion, it must be long Xue who manipulates Bing Lingzhu and attacks him, which makes Long Hao very unhappy.


    "Long Xue! How dare you attack me with ice beads! Come on, give the young lady to me! " Long Hao is angry and orders directly to several bodyguards around him.


    "Yes Several bodyguards agreed and went forward to carry out long Hao''s order.


    At this time, there was a scream outside the door, and the two guards of Long Hao flew directly into the door and fell to the ground. They were very painful and had lost their fighting ability.


    Seeing this scene, Long Hao frowned and turned to look towards the door. He was even more furious. His eyes seemed to be bursting with anger. He was also wondering who was so bold that he dared to fight against his own people.


    Moreover, in the current situation, the whole dragon family and the owner of the dragon family have been isolated. No one will protect them at all. Today, someone broke in from the outside and hurt their own people. What''s the matter?


    At this time, Zhang Fan came in from the outside, with a calm face, hands on his back, and a master''s style. However, his whole body still exudes the air of a shackle master.


    Before that, Zhang Fan was in a side room discussing the internal and external troubles of the long family. At the same time, Zhang Fan was also arranging tasks for Lu Jiuye and others.


    But at this time, there was a fight in front of the door of the long family. Zhang Fan frowned in the room, knowing that it must be other people in the long family who found that long Xue had come back and began to come to find fault.


    Nowadays, the strength of the leader of the long family is not good. Due to the status of the leader, other people in the long family are not easy to say, but they can attack long Xue. This can be regarded as a confrontation with the leader of the long family. In particular, the four elders of the long family are more likely to coerce the leader of the long family and even ask him to abdicate.


    Therefore, at this time, Zhang Fan felt that he could teach these people a lesson and let them know that there was no one to support him.Long Hao took a look at Zhang Fan, especially when he saw that Zhang Fan''s realm was just a shackle realm. He was furious and said, "who are you? You are so brave. You dare to attack my people and break into our dragon family. I think you are tired of living! Come on, get the assassin


    With that, the momentum of Long Hao''s whole body is constantly rising, as if it is a bomb that may be detonated at any time, which makes people dare not approach.


    But his arrogance has no effect on Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan has never seen any scenes along the way. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, he doesn''t want to look at Long Hao in front of him. That is to say, Zhang Fan doesn''t pay attention to him.


    The two bodyguards beside Long Hao also frown and feel puzzled. After all, this is the territory of the long family. Zhang Fan is obviously an outsider and very familiar, but he dares to fight against the people of the long family. This is a bit too much.


    Long Xue took a look at Zhang Fan and said to Long Hao, "he''s not an assassin. He''s my friend. I invited him to come to long''s house."


    "Whoever he is!" The anger in Long Hao''s heart has burned to the limit. He says to long Xue loudly: "anyway, he hurt my subordinates on the site of Long''s family, but he can''t!"

 Chapter 630

    Looking at the two men around him, he said angrily: "didn''t you two hear what I said just now? After listening to Long Hao''s order, the two guards of Long Hao immediately rushed to Zhang Fan, with the strong breath of shackles.


    Zhang Fan just as like as two peas, and then passed through the gap between the two. After that, the two men left and right, and flew out. The expression was painfully lying on the ground, just like the two guards before.


    Seeing this scene, Long Hao was also stunned, and his expression froze directly on his face. He wanted to break his head, but he didn''t understand what was going on. If Zhang Fan shot them out, he didn''t see Zhang Fan''s action at all.


    Long Aotian is also slightly stunned. He can''t help but scream in his heart. He''s very fast. Although he''s very weak now, with his many years of experience, the appearance of this kind of scene can only explain one kind of situation, that is, Zhang Fan''s speed is too fast to be seen by other people''s naked eyes He flew out.


    Looking at Zhang Fan again, long Ao Tian''s heart can''t help but be surprised, even a little incredible. He surmises that this young man named Zhang Fan is really just a master of shackles?


    But for long Xue, he was not surprised at the scene. If it took a lot of trouble to deal with the two bodyguards, Zhang Fan would not survive in the desert.


    However, Long Hao''s heart is still very angry. In his opinion, Zhang Fan may be a little better than his two bodyguards, but in his opinion, Zhang Fan is just an expert in shackles, nothing special.


    After adjusting his mind, Long Hao narrowed his eyes and rolled his sleeves. Zhang Fan said, "well, it seems that you need me to do it myself. Well, today, I''ll see what you can do with a shackle state."


    At the end of the speech, Long Hao suddenly rushes towards Zhang Fan, making a fist with his right hand and smashing Zhang Fan''s head. In addition, Long Hao''s boxing style is full of a kind of white air with a strong wind. It seems that Zhang Fan will be smashed into meat sauce with this fist.


    The owner of the long family stares at Zhang Fan''s reaction carefully, especially just now, Zhang Fan beat them out without any action. This time, the owner of the long family wants to see how Zhang Fan did it.


    Zhang Hao''s face was not afraid to retreat when he turned around.


    And also seized his wrist, with the help of force, without using any aura, forced a swing, directly threw long Hao out of the window.


    With a dull roar, Long Hao''s body directly smashes the courtyard wall outside the window, and the smoke flies. It also attracts many other people of the long family to come to see what''s going on here.


    When they saw long Hao lying on the ground covered with dust, they could not help but look surprised and murmur.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t this master Long Hao? He is a master of Mahayana. How could he be so embarrassed? Is there anyone else in the dragon family who dares to fight him? "


    "I''m also very curious about this. I''m afraid there are few people who can make young master Long Hao so embarrassed. Is it difficult that he has offended which elder? That''s why they were thrown out? "


    "It''s impossible. Long Hao is also the son of the three elders. Even if the elder wants to fight him, he has to think about it. After all, beating a dog depends on the master."


    "No, from the direction of master Long Hao''s flight, that room should belong to the master. However, in my opinion, there seems to be no such master around the master. Even if there is one, I don''t dare to fight master Long Hao directly."


    "It''s really gone, don''t you forget. At that time, the master of the family sent almost all his cronies to protect the eldest lady long Xue. So, how could there be such a master around the master of the family? "


    "That''s strange. If there is no such master around the master, who can throw master Long Hao out of the room? And so bold? "


    They were very puzzled. They were surprised to see what happened in the yard. No one dared to step forward. After all, they did not dare to mess around until the matter was clear.


    Long Hao got up from the ground, took a look at his clothes, and then looked around. His anger reached the limit. He was thrown out of the room by an expert in the shackles, and he was so embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Long Hao''s eyes were red with blood, his mouth roared, his eyes burst out cannibal eyes, and he looked at the door of the long family.


    With panic in their eyes, they retreat one after another, especially when they feel the anger of Long Hao, and they dare not get close to him.


    At this time, Zhang Fan came out of the room with his hands on his back. His face was calm, as if all this had nothing to do with him. There was no waves in his eyes. His eyes were as deep as the night sky, which was unpredictable."Boy, you completely angered me! Today I will tear you to pieces


    With a roar, Long Hao''s whole body burst out the breath of a Mahayana master. At the foot, several green bricks on the ground had been crushed into powder by him. He instilled all his strength into his right fist. The fist style rubbed against the air and made a hissing sound. He rushed to Zhang Fan again.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are still full of bland, the kind of eyes that are indifferent to everything in the world are still unshakable, and the kind of eyes seem to be looking at a baby without threat.


    Seeing this scene, people all around held their breath, widened their eyes and exaggerated their expressions, as if time had stopped at this moment.


    Just when Long Hao''s fist is about to touch Zhang Fan''s chest, Zhang Fan''s figure disappears and appears again. Zhang Fan is above Long Hao, under his head and feet, with his right hand in his palm, and directly pats Long Hao''s back heart.


    With a dull bang, smoke and dust rose all over the ground, blocking everyone''s sight, so that people didn''t know what was going on there.


    After a long time, the dust is gone, Zhang Fan''s figure is still standing on the steps in front of the door of the long family, with his hands down and his eyes in an ancient well. It seems that everything in front of him has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 631

    In the middle of the courtyard, a deep pit in the shape of a human appeared on the ground, face down, almost inlaid on the ground, with unknown life and death.


    When they saw this scene, they couldn''t help sighing. They looked at everything in the field with a look of surprise. They couldn''t even believe their own eyes. In their eyes, Long Hao was a master of Mahayana, while Zhang Fan was just a shackle. However, Long Hao was defeated by the other side. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, no one would believe it.


    Zhang Fan patted a surprised dragon family bodyguard beside him and said to him, "no matter who the guy is, let him go back where he came from."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned and entered the room of the dragon family.


    The bodyguard of the dragon family recovered from the shock and immediately came to the side of Long Hao. He pulled him off the ground and took a pulse of Long Hao. The bodyguard could not help frowning. Although Long Hao was still alive, there were many fractures in his body. At this time, he was in a coma state.


    "Is this guy really an expert in shackles? It''s so easy to defeat master Long Hao? It''s a bit incredible! " Said one of the guards, frowning.


    "It seems that our young master Long Hao is really in trouble this time. We''d better send him to the Third Elder first."


    After a discussion, they raised Long Hao and walked towards the distance quickly.


    The dragon family around them had been silly. When everything was over, they recovered from the shock and said one after another.


    "My God, I''m not dreaming, or I''m hallucinating. I seem to see that our young master Long Hao was defeated by the experts in the shackled world, and he''s not so good. It seems that the young man in the shackles has not used his full strength, but he has defeated him just by understatement. "


    "You''re right. It''s not an illusion. Even if it''s a dream, we don''t have the same dream in the pit. That young man really defeated master Long Hao, and master Long Hao was completely defeated this time."


    "Who the hell is this guy? Why have I never seen him in the dragon''s house? Is he the master of our family? Such strength is really rare in the shackles


    "By the way, I heard that recently our eldest miss of the long family came back and brought back a group of friends from the outside, and that young man should be one of them. So, I''m sure that the eldest Miss must have found someone who wanted to do harm to the master of the long family. So, it''s a fake for her to go out and look for Bing Lingzhu. Her real purpose is to find someone to help, so as not to hurt the master of the long family The threat. "


    "It seems that the eldest lady of our family has really grown up. It''s a blessing to bring back so many experts to share our worries for the dragon family."


    "Having said that, don''t forget that the four elders of the dragon family are in power now. It''s not easy to pass them."


    At this point, everyone sighed. In their opinion, when the dragon family was at its peak, the dragon family was very prosperous, and no one would bully them. Since the dragon family was ill, many families and clans took the initiative to fight against the dragon family.


    Moreover, after the four elders of the dragon family came to power, they began to look at the outside world, and even wanted to completely control all the things of the dragon family.


    In the eyes of many people in the dragon family, such a dragon family may be on the end of the road, and no longer have the glory of the past. Some people are even disheartened and leave the dragon family to seek their own way out.


    On the other side, Long Hao is taken to the yard of the three elders of the long family. At this time, the three elders long AO and his wife are chatting and drinking tea under the tree in the yard.


    See two dragon family bodyguards carrying a bloody man came in, three long old long Ao can''t help but frown, to two people asked: "what''s the situation?"


    The two guards put the fainted Long Hao on the ground and looked at each other. Their eyes were embarrassed. They knew that if they told him the truth, he would be very angry. Maybe they would spread their anger on them. Therefore, they didn''t speak to each other, they just stepped aside.


    "Who is this? How did you get beaten so badly? " The wife''s face is not too concerned, in her opinion, his baby son will always go out to make trouble, maybe who is seriously injured, someone found the dragon family, want to ask for an explanation.


    Long Ao didn''t care too much. It wasn''t once or twice that long Hao got into trouble. Therefore, long Ao was not surprised that he was beaten so badly. He casually said to two guards of the Dragon Family: "it seems that Hao''er got into trouble again. Let''s say, which unfortunate guy was beaten, and how many spirit stones does the other party want to compensate?"


    Two bodyguards smile bitterly in the heart, still don''t dare to speak, in the heart also guessed, must be three elder misunderstood, so will say so, don''t know to tell the truth to two people''s words, they will be angry back to breath.


    Long Ao''s wife saw that the two bodyguards stood aside and did not speak. She had some doubts in her heart, so she began to guess. Does it mean that in the vicinity of the dragon''s family, who''s more powerful than the dragon''s family? Why are the expressions of the two bodyguards so complicated?Thinking of this, long Ao''s wife walked towards Long Hao, who was already unconscious in front of her. When she looked closer, she frowned and said to herself, "this dress is like Hao''er''s, and this face is also like Hao''er''s, this figure..."


    When he saw the jade pendant hanging around his waist, long Ao''s wife was stunned. Her body seemed to be hit by a bolt from the blue. She stood in the same place, shocked and speechless.


    See wife Leng in situ, long Ao heart also have a little doubt, especially after listening to his wife before two words, long Ao also looked at this pair of body, slightly nodded, said to his wife: "you don''t say, this person''s body and dress taste and Hao Er is so similar."


    After listening to long Ao''s words, his wife said in a trembling voice: "master, this man It''s our son, Hao''er


    As soon as the words came out, long Ao, the third elder, was in a daze. Then he quickly stepped forward and looked at his bloody body. He found that it was his son, Long Hao. Suddenly, he was furious and his whole body was cold.


    "Say, who is to my Hao son to lay so poisonous hand, this person is what realm?" Long Ao''s voice with a clear intention to kill, tone without a trace of emotion, asked the two bodyguards.

 Chapter 632

    One of the guards frowned and said to the three elders, "three elders, young master Long Hao was beaten like this by an expert in the shackle realm."


    "What did you say?" Long Ao''s tone was angry and puzzled. In his opinion, Long Hao''s realm was the peak of Mahayana. He was beaten like this by an expert in shackle realm. How could it be?


    "What the hell is going on?" The three elders were almost mad with anger, and immediately roared at the two guards.


    They both sighed and explained the cause and effect of the incident. They didn''t dare to leave out any details. At the same time, they also showed that Zhang Fan, who made long Hao look like this, was really a shackle.


    After listening to their words, long Ao''s wife, holding the unconscious Long Hao, cried and said to the Third Elder long Ao, "as you can see, our son has been beaten like this. You must take revenge for our son."


    Long Ao''s brows are tight. Although he is angry in his heart, he has not lost his mind. He knows that if he finds a young man in shackles to avenge his son according to his wife, even if he really kills him, he will become a laughing stock of all the people in the long family in the future.


    But if he doesn''t take revenge, long Ao can''t swallow it in his heart. Now that his son is beaten like this, he won''t even help his son out, and he will be criticized.


    Therefore, this matter made long Ao feel somewhat embarrassed. It''s not to advance or retreat. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Let me think about it." Long Ao''s face showed the color of embarrassment. He sat aside and continued to drink tea. His face looked a little ugly.


    Thinking about this, Aolong said, "what''s the way Aolong said to you now? Our son has been sent to the Feiyun gate for painstaking cultivation since he was a child. He will come back for a long time, but he will go back soon. Do you know what it''s like to be a mother who can''t see her son often? "


    "I wanted him to learn more skills in Feiyun gate for his good. What''s wrong with that?" Longao frowned and said to his wife.


    "Fart!" His wife angrily continued to say to Long''ao: "why don''t you say that you want to get close to the Feiyun gate through this layer of relationship? You also want to talk about cooperation with the dragon family in the Feiyun gate. You want to win over the forces in the Feiyun gate and let them help you win the position of the head of the family, but you let our mother and son separate for such a long time."


    Choked for a while, long Ao''s wife continued to say: "that''s all. There''s another thing, I''m also very dissatisfied with you. In order to please the elder of the long family, you asked Hao''er to complete a very difficult family task. Do you know, if Hao''er has three long and two short, how can I live? Have you ever thought about how I feel? "


    "This time, Hao''er finally had time to stay at home for a few more days. You asked him to find out how long Aotian''s condition is now. Hao''er is such a obedient child. According to your instructions, he took people to go. He didn''t expect to be beaten like this. Long Ao, what''s your peace of mind? You want our son''s life intentionally."


    "Now, Hao''er is seriously injured, and his life and death are unknown. If I didn''t see his jade pendant, I wouldn''t even recognize him, but what about you? I want to know what you have to think about. If I''m you, I''ll let the man who beat Hao''er pay for his blood. I don''t care. I''ll take his life and give vent to his son! "


    "Enough!" Long''ao was bored in his heart, and his wife beside him was endless. For a moment, Long''ao also felt a headache.


    His wife''s anger was also hooked up, regardless of the relationship between husband and wife, immediately said to long Ao: "long Ao, I ask you, do you agree to revenge for your son? If you don''t agree, I''ll go and tear that guy to pieces. "


    With that, rono''s wife turned to go out.


    Long Ao was very angry in his heart. At this time, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He directly grabbed his wife and slapped her in the face with his backhand. He said angrily, "you''re against me. Don''t you listen to me? Come on, put him in the study. You can''t let her out without my order. "


    Listen to long Ao''s words, two servant girls hastily agreed a, pull a madam to walk toward the direction of the study.


    Long Ao looked at his unconscious son and said to a bodyguard beside him, "go and ask the best doctor to come. No matter what method you use, you should let Hao''er recover as soon as possible."


    After that, rono sent everyone away, sat in the yard and calmed down for a while, trying to calm down his anger.


    He called two servants and said to them, "you two go to check for me now to see if these people are related to our dragon family. Especially the young man in the shackles, you must make a good investigation for me. I suspect he has hidden the realm. Otherwise, Hao''er won''t be beaten so badly. Investigate as soon as possible for an hour After that, I want you to come back and reply. "The two men agreed in a hurry, turned and walked out of the three elders'' house. According to his orders, they went to investigate Zhang Fan and others.


    The three elders looked up at the sky. They still didn''t hide the anger in their eyes. They gritted their teeth and said, "I dare to hurt my son. No matter who you are, I will let you pay for it with blood!"


    Just now, he said, "after defeating the owner of the dragon''s house, he came to the other side and was shocked."


    Long Aotian shakes his head slightly, smiles and says to Zhang Fan: "where, it''s to let you see the joke. Anyway, I''m also the head of the long family. Now, the strength is not there. Even those younger generation don''t pay attention to me. It''s really a joke."


    Long Xue said to her father in a hurry: "Dad, after your daughter left, you must have suffered a lot of grievances in the long family, but today, when her daughter comes back, I promise that you will never be wronged again."


    After listening to long Xue''s words, long Aotian looks at long Xue with loving eyes, smiles and touches her hair, and says to her, "Xueer, you are really grown up. It''s OK. If you are here, dad will be at ease."

 Chapter 633

    Turning his head, long Aotian looks at Zhang Fan, looks at him carefully, and asks: "your name is Zhang Fan? I''m curious. It seems that your strength is not in line with your own realm. Judging from the strength you just showed, I think you should have only used 30% of your strength. Moreover, your speed is so fast, which makes me a little incredible. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to long Aotian, "the master of the dragon family is joking. I just stayed in this realm a little longer than ordinary experts in the shackle realm, so I have accumulated a lot. The realm and strength don''t match. I was angry when I saw someone disrespectful to the master of the dragon family just now. For a moment, I impulsively taught him a lesson and asked the master of the dragon family Excuse me


    Long Aotian laughs and says to Zhang Fan, "it''s OK. Long Hao is just a nobody in the family. If my strength is still there, I''ll teach him a lesson. Just help me now."


    One side of the long Xue said to his father: "Dad, you don''t know, Zhang Fan is a very powerful person. At that time, in the desert Dagang, we met many crises. If we didn''t have him, we couldn''t get rid of it at all. So, just a long Hao, Zhang Fan is merciless to him."


    Long Aotian nodded and asked Zhang Fan, "by the way, I heard that you all met in the desert. What did you experience in that place? Can you have any adventures? I heard that many treasures are sealed in the desert outline, and there are even some masters in it. Do you have any adventures? "


    After hearing this, long Xue immediately said to her father, "that''s natural. We''ve got a lot of harvest when we go to desert Dagang. If dad wants to know, I''ll tell you now."


    After that, long Xue talked about the meeting with Zhang Fan and others, and the owner of the long family clapped her hands.


    At this time, Dao Lang and Gao E walk out of the dragon''s home and begin to stroll around the dragon''s home. The two seemingly idle people are actually looking for the spies around who want to deal with the dragon''s family, or some people who are plotting against the dragon''s family.


    Sure enough, at a tea stand not far away, Dao Lang saw several people in a hurry. Although the distance between these people was very long, he made several eye contact with them intentionally or unintentionally.


    Obviously, they are a group. Moreover, these people came to the dragon''s house with their own purpose. They are probably the spies or spies near the dragon''s house mentioned by Zhang Fan.


    Seeing the target, Dao Lang and Gao E look at each other and start to track these people separately. They find that these people have gone into an alley and are plotting something in it.


    Dao Lang gives Gao e a wink. After a period of contact and cooperation, they naturally have a very tacit understanding. One after the other, they block up both ends of the alley, leaving these people with no way back.


    As expected, these guys in coarse cloth clothes are spies from a certain family. This time they came to this quiet alley to exchange the information they collected about the dragon family.


    "Today''s dragon family seems to be as usual, and no one comes out. I''ve been staring at the back door. There are only a few people who deliver food to the dragon family. There''s no one else."


    "By the way, when I was at the front door, I found something. A beautiful girl came to the dragon''s house with a group of people at the front door. She still had the token of the dragon''s house in her hand. Moreover, the two guards in front of the door were very respectful to her. In my opinion, this girl''s status in the dragon''s house is not low."


    "I guess you didn''t look carefully at the information about the dragon family we sent at that time. It''s said that the eldest miss of the dragon family is beautiful. The ninth prince in Los Angeles covets her all the time and even wants to take her as his concubine. But the owner of the dragon family always disagrees with her. Later, the eldest miss of the dragon family left the dragon family with many people and went to Dagang desert to look for binglingzhu. After that, she left the dragon family There is no news. The person you see today should be the eldest lady of the long family who has brought people back. "


    "It''s a big news. We''ll send the message back to the owner in a moment."


    "Are you stupid? The eldest lady of the dragon family has nothing to do with our family. If such news is sent back, it will not be of any value. Maybe she will be accused of wasting time."


    "That''s right. If you want me to say it, it''s better to sell the news to the ninth prince. The ninth Prince is very attentive to the eldest lady of the dragon family. Maybe the news can be exchanged for a high amount of spirit stone. We''ll be happy for a while."


    Several people laughed as they spoke. After some discussion, they decided to tell the news to the ninth Prince immediately. After all, the news is hot. If it''s delayed for a long time, the news won''t be worth money.


    At this time, Gao E and Dao Lang had already prepared their weapons. They saw these people and heard some of their conversation. They were all angry.


    All of a sudden, the two people are very tacit understanding of these people in the Hutong. Before they react, Dao Lang and Gao E have solved the battle. Several people in the Hutong have become several corpses, fallen into a pool of blood, and even died without a scream.After finishing all this, they put away their weapons and left the Hutong to look for the next target.


    Lu Jiuye, Cheng Bo and Yan Fei left the long family. According to Zhang Fan, they should now go to see how some industries far away from the long family are doing.


    However, Cheng Bo, who is eager for revenge, said that he would first explore the situation in Los Angeles and find out about the ninth prince by the way.


    Lu Jiuye didn''t say anything about Cheng Bo''s request. He knew that Cheng Bo wanted revenge. Anyway, he wanted to come out to investigate. He might as well accompany Cheng Bo to Los Angeles first. Maybe there would be some unexpected results.


    Unconsciously, it''s afternoon. Zhang Fan has discussed his own ideas with the owner of the dragon family, analyzed the current situation of the dragon family, and then put forward some solutions.


    The owner of the long family agrees with Zhang Fan''s practice. At the same time, in the heart of the owner of the long family, Zhang Fan really has a way. If his means can really succeed, the internal and external troubles of the long family will be eliminated, and the long family will still be prosperous in the future.

 Chapter 634

    At this time, the owner of the long family''s heart is much brighter, saying that he can also cultivate his body well. After all the things are solved, he can come back to preside over the overall situation.


    However, in the eyes of the owner of the dragon family, Zhang Fan came to the dragon family. He was nothing but a friend of long Xue. If so, it would be difficult for Zhang Fan to carry out all his plans.


    After thinking about it, the owner of the dragon family took out a black Kowloon token from his arms and handed it to Zhang Fan. He said to him, "young Xia, you can lend a helping hand when our dragon family is in danger. I''m very grateful to you. In this case, I''ll help you. You can put this token away. If someone tries to embarrass you, you''ll show this A token will solve some problems. "


    Zhang Fan took a look at the black token in his hand and found that the token was a bit heavy, but the surface was extremely bright. There were nine dragons intertwined with each other, with teeth and claws, lifelike and different shapes. Every detail showed a kind of indomitable ambition.


    "Master of the dragon family, what does that mean?" Zhang Fan frowned. He didn''t understand the purpose of the token given by the master of the dragon family. What''s the origin of the token?


    Long Aotian smiles and begins to tell Zhang Fan about the importance of this token, as well as some historical stories of the dragon family.


    It turns out that this token, named jiulongling, was left by the early ancestors of the Longjia family. It is very precious and has been treasured by the elders of the Longjia family. Therefore, everyone in the Longjia family knows that there is such a jiulongling token, but no one has ever seen it. They have only seen the patterns in some books.


    However, when it was handed to the elder of the dragon family of the previous generation, the elder said that he wanted to go out on a tour and didn''t know when he would be able to come back. He couldn''t stay at the dragon family all the time, which was also inconsistent with his character. So he handed the token to long Aotian, and then left the dragon family and never came back.


    For this secret, long Aotian has never told anyone. At the same time, he keeps the black Kowloon token close to his body to avoid losing it. After all, it needs to be passed on. There can''t be any loss.


    At this time, long Aotian took out the token because he found that it was time for the long family to survive. If Zhang Fan didn''t appear, the long family would perish sooner or later, and it would last a year.


    Since Zhang Fan has shown that he wants to help the long family just to make an agreement with long Xue, this kind of friendship really moves long Aotian. Therefore, in long Aotian''s opinion, it''s time to use this Jiulong token to solve the internal problems of the long family.


    After listening to the story about the Jiulong token, Zhang Fan felt that it was really very important. He could not take it out when he had to. Otherwise, he would be disrespectful to the elders of the dragon family.


    After collecting the Jiulong token, Zhang Fan said to long Aotian, "master of the long family, since the internal problems of the long family need to be solved and there is no time to delay, it''s better to hold a high-level meeting of the long family now. I don''t know how your long family called all the elders?"


    "It''s easy." Long Aotian pointed to the eastern position and said to Zhang Fan, "there is a thing called Ju Longzhong in the East. If you want to hold a high-level internal meeting of the long family, you just need to ring the bell. All the elders of the long family will come to the meeting hall on time."


    After that, the master of the dragon family ordered his bodyguard to inform the people who ring the bell of gathering the dragon. Now the high-level meeting of the dragon family will be held. Zhang Fan and long Xue have gone to the meeting hall first.


    In a short time, a loud bell sounded in the east of the dragon family. The sound was thick and reverberated over the dragon family, which immediately attracted the attention of all the dragon family.


    "The sound of Julong bell? It seems that our dragon family is going to hold a high-level internal meeting? However, I seem to remember that our family leader is still very weak. When the Julong bell rings, will it be our family leader''s abdication? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Although the head of the family is ill, he is still the head of our family. Although the four elders spy on the position of the head of the family, no one dares to make trouble. In the past dynasties, unless the head of the dragon family abdicates himself or dies unexpectedly, the dragon family will consider changing the head of the family at this time."


    "I think it''s really time for us to have a good discussion. Now, those clans and families outside have bullied our family. If we don''t come up with countermeasures, our dragon family will really suffer."


    "The Dragon gathering bell hasn''t rung for many years. Hearing it, I seem to see the hope of our dragon family in the future."


    Hearing the sound of the Dragon gathering bell, people began to speculate about what happened in the top management of the dragon family. At the same time, these people also gathered outside the assembly hall of the dragon family to wait for the result. They also wanted to know what the top management of the dragon family was going to discuss at this time.


    Three elders are still sitting in their courtyard drinking tea, heard the sound of the Dragon bell, can not help but frown, carefully identify the location, think the bell should be in the East.


    According to the design of the dragon family, Dongfang set up a dragon gathering bell to gather senior elders of the dragon family to discuss important matters in the assembly hall.In the west of the dragon family, there is a bell for mourning the dragon, which only rings when an important person in the dragon family dies.


    Therefore, when he heard the bell, he first identified the location, determined that it was the sound of the Dragon gathering bell, then drank the tea in the cup, and directly performed his lightness skill. His figure turned into a streamer and went straight to the meeting hall in the distance.


    Not long after, Zhang Fan and long Xue, as well as the four elders of the long family, came to the meeting hall one after another and sat down in their own positions. They all looked at long Aotian''s seat. At the same time, the four elders also looked at Zhang Fan. They all frowned. In the meeting hall of the long family, a new face came today. I don''t know what happened.


    Zhang Fan stood on one side, did not speak, and stood with his hands down. His eyes were like a pool of autumn water, like the Milky way in the sky.


    Long Xue stands beside Zhang Fan and begins to introduce the four elders to Zhang Fan in a low voice.


    Sitting in the first position on the left is long Kun, the elder of the dragon family. He looks cold and gray. He is wearing a long black shirt with a rusty dragon pattern on his collar and sleeve. He has a strong momentum. From the perspective of realm, he is already the top seven master of Mahayana.

 Chapter 635

    On the first seat on the right hand is long Chuan, the second elder of the long family. He looks a little weak, but from his treacherous face, we can see that he is not a very generous character. In terms of realm, he is not as good as the elder, but he is also a top six master of Mahayana.


    Long Ao, the third elder, is sitting in the second position on his left. He has just experienced his son''s serious injury, so his face is very ugly. When he comes back from his family, he reports that the name of the person who injured Long Hao is Zhang Fan, which is really a shackle state.


    When long Ao looks at Zhang Fan, he finds that Zhang Fan is shackled and very young. He is very similar to the people who came back from the household investigation he sent out. Therefore, in his eyes, long Ao looks at Zhang Fan with a kind of badness, even coldness.


    Long Ping, the fourth elder, sits in the second position on his right hand. He looks middle-aged and looks like a scholar from the aspect of dress. He holds a folding fan in his right hand and half opens it across his chest. His face seems to be independent of the world.


    In the introduction of long Xue, Zhang Fan also learned that the four elder Long Ping was really a person who did not want to participate in the fight. He liked drinking and painting on weekdays, and his realm was also the lowest in the long family. It was just the peak of the five elements in the Mahayana period, just a little better than long Xue.


    Long Xue also said that among the four elders, only the fourth elder Long Ping was the best to her, not as cold and merciless as the other three elders.


    Elder long Kun takes a look at the position of long Aotian and asks long Xue, "since the Dragon gathering bell has already rung, why doesn''t your father come? Does he say that he doesn''t know the rules of our dragon family?"


    "That''s right." If the elder of the dragon''s family doesn''t obey the rules, he should obey the rules of the dragon''s family


    The second elder and the fourth elder didn''t speak, especially the fourth elder. They just sat aside and didn''t look up. They seemed to be thinking about something. They didn''t care about the whole thing of the dragon family.


    Longchuan took a look at Zhang Fan, who was standing behind Longxue, and said to Longxue, "also, I would like to add that when is it necessary for outsiders to attend our Longxue high-level meeting? Why is there a stranger present? "


    As soon as the words came out, the four elders looked at Zhang Fan at the same time, with an obvious hostility and estrangement in their eyes. It was obvious that Zhang Fan was an outsider in their eyes.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he felt that it was a good opportunity to throw dirty water on Zhang Fan. He immediately said to several people, "recently, there have been many spies in our dragon family, and even other masters of the clan have infiltrated into our dragon family. They want to do harm to our dragon family. It''s hard to say that these masterpieces have now infiltrated into the top of our dragon family Is it inside the house? "


    After listening to the words of the three elders, the elder looks at Zhang Fan with obvious hostility. He is even ready to throw Zhang Fan out.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the meeting hall, long Xue said to the four elders: "elder, I forgot to introduce you. This is my friend Zhang Fan. He came here to help our long family, and he also saved my life in the desert. So..."


    "You mean you met in the desert hillock?" The three elders finally find the loophole in long Xue''s words, and immediately ask Zhang Fan about the origin of long Xue.


    Long Xue did not deny it, nodded to the three elders and said, "yes, we did know each other at Dagang in the desert at that time, so he was really the one I asked to come back to help our long family."


    "Help us the dragon family? What a joke. Since you know him in the river, how can we trust him? Long Xue, you have to know how the four words "dangerous" come from. You''re not deep in the river. Don''t be confused by the illusions in front of you, and treat some people who are plotting against the law as good people. " Elder long Kun looks at Zhang Fan coldly. Said to long Xue.


    As long Xue was about to explain, the second elder, Long Chuan, also said: "yes, it''s hard to tell the truth of things in the river and lake. Moreover, our dragon family is in such a crisis now. At this time, someone should offer a helping hand. Do you know if he really wants to help our dragon family, or if he has another plan, or what kind of power is behind him?"


    After listening to the words of the two elders, the Third Elder long Ao was very satisfied. He immediately began to use the excuse to play. He squinted at long Xue and said, "long Xue, you should not be brainwashed by these people. Now when you go back to the long family, it''s not good for the long family. Otherwise, how can you bring an outsider to the meeting hall of the long family?"


    "You..." Long Xue is bombarded by the three elders. She can''t help feeling angry. She thinks these people are unreasonable, as if they can''t be explained by any reason.


    The elder looked at Zhang Fan and asked him with a gloomy face: "young man, you''d better talk about yourself. What''s the purpose of coming to our dragon family? Your best answer is to make us satisfied, otherwise, you know the consequences."


    With that, the elder directly released the momentum of his whole body, and a kind of invisible pressure instantly attacked Zhang Fan. If he was an ordinary master in the shackle world, he would be suffocated by this invisible pressure, or someone with a bad mind would collapse and pass out directly.The three elders held their shoulders and sat aside with a sneer on their lips. In his opinion, his way of fanning the flames is really clever. Anyway, he doesn''t have to do it by himself to deal with Zhang Fan. In this way, Long Hao''s revenge will be avenged.


    The fourth elder Long Ping is still watching, as if out of the way. He doesn''t care about everything here. His eyes are full of bland, but he is more or less interested in Zhang Fan, because he finds that in the face of such pressure, Zhang Fan''s face still doesn''t see any waves. Isn''t he really afraid? Or does he have a strong backing?


    Zhang Fan stood aside and didn''t speak. He was also observing the four elders of the dragon family. From the conversation between them and long Xue, Zhang Fan could clearly feel that except for the four elders Long Ping, the other three elders were not so friendly to him.


    In the face of such pressure, Zhang Fan''s face is still without waves, his eyes are also without waves, and he doesn''t even pay attention to such pressure at all.


    Just as the momentum released by the elder approached Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan''s mind moved and instantly released a kind of cangyun sword.

 Chapter 636

    All of a sudden, the sword''s intention soared to the sky, and directly wiped out the momentum of the elder.


    At this moment, the elder only felt a shock, because he felt that his whole body was wrapped by sword Qi, and even the sword Qi was getting closer and closer to him. Even if the elder released his body protection aura, it was useless, and he had to be slaughtered.


    Looking up at Zhang Fan, the elder''s eyes showed the color of panic. Zhang Fan''s back was straight and his hands were down. It was like a sharp blade coming out of the sheath. That kind of momentum seemed to be able to kill all things in the world. Although Zhang Fan looked like a shackle state, his sword spirit made everyone tremble.


    The elder, who was shocked by Zhang Fan''s sword sense, immediately pushed back two steps. He looked at Zhang Fan strangely. His eyes were shocked and puzzled. He didn''t understand why Zhang Fan had cultivated such a sword sense.


    The other three elders were also puzzled. After all, they were all masters of Mahayana, and they were very keen on feeling. At the beginning, it was the elder who moved his hand to Zhang Fan first, but now it seems that the elder was completely awed by Zhang Fan''s momentum. This really puzzled several people.


    "Elder, what''s the matter with you?" The three elders were a little surprised and asked the elder. There was a look of doubt in their eyes, as if they were questioning the elder. Can''t you say that your momentum can''t deter him?


    The elder quickly recovered from the shock and said to the three elders calmly, "it''s OK. I just feel a little numb."


    Zhang Fan did not dare to return to the chair, so he did not dare to look at him again.


    The three took a look at the elder and said nothing. Although elder long Kun''s explanation is a bit high sounding, and even a little different from the current situation, it''s not difficult to see from the cold sweat on elder long Kun''s forehead that he must have experienced something just now, which is why he became like this. He''s just embarrassed to say it.


    The three elders frowned and looked at Zhang Fan doubtfully. He even thought that Zhang Fan was hiding his strength. However, in his opinion, Zhang Fan was just a shackle realm. He didn''t mean to hide the realm at all, but he had the sword meaning that made the elder fear. What''s the matter?


    Longchuan, the second elder, doesn''t know what to say, but he is more alert to Zhang Fan in his heart. In his opinion, if Zhang Fan really has any background, it would be bad. As for what happened just now, Zhang Fan has gained the upper hand in mental power, which means that he must be very difficult to deal with.


    Long Ping, the fourth elder, is still in a state of indifference. Looking at everything in front of him, he feels that he is watching a play. He is more interested in Zhang Fan.


    After carefully observing Zhang Fan''s face, I feel that Zhang Fan''s face is very calm. He doesn''t look like a vicious person. His eyes are deep, just like the stars, and he doesn''t look like a cunning person. Therefore, if Zhang Fan is a spy, Long Ping doesn''t believe it.


    Taking back the sword spirit of his whole body, Zhang Fan stepped forward and bowed his fist to the four elders of the dragon family. It was also polite.


    "You elders of the dragon family, let me introduce myself. My name is Zhang Fan. I was entrusted by long Xue and came to the dragon family to help. I know that you don''t approve of me, but it doesn''t matter. You only need to know one thing. I have no malice towards the dragon family." Zhang Fan made a simple self introduction and also showed his intention, but Zhang Fan knew in his heart that no matter what he said, they didn''t understand him at last.


    "Why should we believe you?" The three elders stood up directly from the chair with a cold face and continued to say to Zhang Fan with a gloomy face: "since you dare to release your sword intention to the elder of our dragon family, it''s obvious that your skill is absolutely not so simple, so we don''t believe that you have no purpose to come to our dragon family."


    In the face of the three elders'' questions, Zhang Fan laughed and said to him: "to tell you the truth, I really have an intention, that is, the morality of the river and the lake. I don''t know what you think of the promise. But in my heart, as a man in the River and the lake, if you say it, you must fulfill it. Otherwise, your conscience will be upset and you will be very angry So, since I have promised to Longxue that I will help the dragon family, I will do what I say. "


    "High sounding, but said some unrealistic words, I earnestly ask you, how do you let us believe you?" The three elders are still reluctant. They hold their shoulders and ask Zhang Fan.


    In the view of the three elders long Ao, as long as we try to define Zhang Fan as the threat of the dragon family, and then try to pull the other three elders to oppose Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan will be eloquent even if he has the ability. He will even be taken down and imprisoned in the dungeon of the dragon family. At that time, it''s not too late for him.


    Zhang Fan was still calm. He took out the black Jiulong jade pendant from his arms and showed it to the four elders.


    As soon as the object appeared, the four elders on the scene were shocked and stared at the jade pendant in Zhang Fan''s hands, with an incredible look in their eyes."This is Kowloon token? No, it''s impossible, boy. How on earth did you get this thing? " The second elder Long Ping took a look at the black token in Zhang Fan''s hand. He was shocked to the extreme and asked Zhang Fan in a trembling voice.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. The Kowloon token is only kept by the elder of the dragon family. The elder of the dragon family has already gone out to travel all over the world. Shouldn''t this Kowloon token belong to him? How can it be in your hands? " Big elder long Kun suddenly stares big eyes, inconceivable to Zhang Fan ask a way.


    At this time, the three elders were shocked and speechless. They just looked at the token in front of them, and their brains kept spinning rapidly. At the same time, they couldn''t see through Zhang Fan''s background.


    The fourth elder Long Ping picked his eyebrows and shook the paper fan in his hand. He couldn''t help thinking, no wonder Zhang Fan will appear in the meeting hall of the dragon family this time, and he is not afraid of the elders. There are two reasons. First, Zhang Fan has such a treasure in his hand. It''s a legendary thing of the dragon family, and now it''s in his hands.

 Chapter 637

    Second, although Zhang Fan''s realm is just a shackle realm, his real strength is elusive, and this method of hiding strength is really too clever.


    It''s not difficult to see from this Jiulong token that since Zhang fan can have this thing, it means that Zhang Fan and the dragon family must be friends. After all, this Jiulong token is a legend of the dragon family. Even the four elders are the first time to see it. They can see it in some books before.


    "Here is the Kowloon token. Seeing the Kowloon token is like seeing the elder of the dragon family. I believe you are familiar with this sentence." Zhang Fan looked at the four elders in front of him and said quietly.


    At this time, the four elders of the dragon family looked at each other, and their eyes were still full of shock. They stood up from their chairs, fell respectfully on their knees, clasped their fists and arched their hands, and said in unison, "welcome elder Tai!"


    Zhang Fan nodded, put away the Kowloon token in his hand, waved his hand to the four people and said, "excuse me, everyone. Now you believe what I said."


    The four stood up from the ground and returned to their seats, but no one spoke and looked at Zhang Fan one after another. In their eyes, Zhang Fan seemed a little elusive and more mysterious, especially when Zhang Fan showed up the token in his hand.


    When long Xue saw that Zhang Fan was able to suppress the four elders of the dragon family, she was very happy. In this way, Zhang Fan''s next work was easy to carry out.


    After moving a chair from one side, Zhang Fan sat down and said to several people, "I said that I came here to help the dragon family, so I won''t repeat it too much. At present, I''ve heard about the crisis of the dragon family. I''ve made many enemies, almost to the point that the wall has fallen down and everyone has pushed me. However, I need you to settle down first Only when we work together can we really get rid of the crisis. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to the four: "I know that some of the mineral resources, sites, business and so on outside the dragon family have been occupied by other clans and families. Therefore, from this point of view, what we have to do now is to make the dragon family stronger, so strong that no one dares to bully it, and let the dragon family return to its peak."


    Although Zhang Fan''s words were very enthusiastic and generous, in the elder''s opinion, Zhang Fan''s words were just empty words and nothing substantial. He sneered and shook his head. He didn''t say anything, but he showed a disdainful attitude.


    Zhang Fan naturally took the elder''s attitude in his eyes and asked him, "what worries do you have about my statement? Or is there a better way in your mind? "


    Elder long Kun laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "young man, I don''t respect you. I just respect the Kowloon token in your hand. What you said just now is that you didn''t say that everyone present doesn''t know this truth. If the dragon family is really the same as before. How dare these clans and families bully our dragon family? The problem is that the master of the dragon family is ill. In addition, in the last exploration of the forbidden area in the back mountain, the experts of the dragon family were killed and injured countless times. That''s why the strength of the dragon family has been damaged. That''s why today''s situation has come true. "


    The second elder, Long Chuan, frowned and then said, "the elder is right. Everyone knows the truth. At present, if our dragon family wants to return to the original peak state, we must also meet these two basic conditions. That is, the master can return to the peak strength now. Secondly, there are a number of new masters in the dragon family. In this way, the dragon family will be able to return to the peak strength We have the strength to fight against these foreign families and sects. Otherwise, everything is just a piece of empty talk. It can''t solve practical problems at all. "


    The three elders sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, you''ve only come to our dragon family for a few hours. You don''t know a lot about the dragon family. Now the dragon family is a broken ship and there are water leaks everywhere. So it''s not easy to repair it. Just a few words from you can really revive the prestige of the dragon family? I don''t believe it anyway. "


    As long Chuan, the fourth elder, was drinking tea and looking at Zhang Fan and the three elders, he was still silent, as if these things had nothing to do with him.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the three people, "I''ve heard what you said, but I''ve already started my action. I don''t know if you know anything about the news near the dragon''s home, or you''ll get the news soon, that is, there will be a group of people who will die inexplicably near the dragon''s home, and the murderer will disappear, but it''s absolutely the same with the dragon''s home It''s nothing to do with it, but the people who were killed were spies from all the major clans and families. In this way, would it have a deterrent effect on the senior members of other clans and families? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, all four of them were stunned. After all, they were all in the yard recently. Almost all the news came from the guards and servants of the dragon family.


    Just an hour ago, the guards of the dragon family and their servants came to the news that there were some corpses in the Hutong near the dragon family. The murderer could not be found, but one thing can be found out, that is, this matter has nothing to do with the dragon family.After hearing the news, the four elders were very curious about who was helping the dragon family. Some even speculated that it was the elder supreme who came back from the outside. So they secretly disposed of some spies who were plotting against the dragon family to warn them.


    Unexpectedly, all this had something to do with Zhang Fan, which surprised the four people present. It can also prove that Zhang Fan did something for the dragon family.


    After thinking about it, the second elder frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "these people are just spies in the clan. They are not evidence-based and will not pose any threat to the dragon family. Now they can pose a threat to the dragon family, such as Liu family in the southwest, Miyun clan in the Northwest, Heilong hall in the southeast, and jiuwangye in Los Angeles The current situation of the dragon family can''t afford to offend. "


    The elder shook his head and said, "as for the ninth prince in the royal family, this problem can be easily solved. That is to agree to his terms and tie a knot with him. Naturally, this trouble can be solved. Moreover, with this relationship, maybe the ninth prince will mobilize the forces in the royal family to help us the dragon family and fight against these foreign forces It''s both good and bad. "

 Chapter 638

    The three elders also nodded and said: "yes, we also agreed with this matter at that time. Only long Aotian was against it. Therefore, it''s not a good way for the dragon family to hold such a trust. It''s better to contact the ninth Prince quickly to finalize this matter. Otherwise, the time will be too long, and our dragon family may not have the capital to negotiate with the ninth prince."


    After listening to the three of them, long Xue frowns and knows in her heart that the three elders are willing to give themselves up and want to exchange their happiness for the peace of the long family. However, for their own happiness, her father would rather offend the ninth Prince than make himself unhappy.


    At this moment, long Xue''s eyes are wet with tears, and she is very grateful for her father''s love. At the same time, long Xue also understands that her father has been criticized and wronged in order to protect himself.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to the three: "what you think is good. You only need to revitalize the dragon family in this way, and at the same time, you can resist the invasion of these families and clans. But have you ever thought that if long Xue really marries the ninth prince, the ninth prince will turn his face and refuse to recognize others, then the dragon family will lose his wife and lose his army?"


    The elder stood up directly from his chair and said to Zhang Fan, "this is the only way for us to revitalize the dragon family. Moreover, if we don''t agree with the marriage, then our dragon family will certainly offend the ninth king, the royal family, and threaten the opponent, so that the dragon will perish."


    Three long old long Ao also said: "yes, now this is our best way, I think this method is worth a try."


    After hearing what they said, Zhang Fan couldn''t help laughing and said to them, "for the sake of the future of the dragon family, I have to sacrifice a young lady of the dragon family. Even if it''s done, isn''t it afraid that someone will laugh at the dragon family? In this case, the dragon family is too weak. How can they live in the world in the future? "


    As soon as these words came out, all the people in the assembly hall stopped talking. What Zhang Fan said is really a problem. If we do this, everything in the long family will return to normal, which will certainly cause people''s dissatisfaction.


    First, in order to survive, some outsiders will take the initiative to marry the ninth Prince of the royal family. Finally, they let the eldest lady of the dragon family become the concubine of the ninth prince in exchange for the future of the dragon family. This can even make the dragon family look disgraceful all their lives.


    Secondly, even if the dragon family really wins, it will be temporary. In the future, as Zhang Fan said, if the ninth Prince turns his face and doesn''t recognize others, he will even point his finger at the dragon family. In the future, the life of the dragon family will be even worse.


    What''s more, people in the dragon family will be ashamed of this incident, which leads to the lack of unity in the dragon family. Although all this is just a decision of the high-level, what other people in the dragon family think of the high-level may make them disappointed with the senior elders of the dragon family, and finally leave the dragon family.


    "Young man, what do you think our dragon family should do now?" At this time, Long Ping, the fourth elder of the long family, put down his tea cup and asked Zhang Fan.


    This sentence is also the question of the other three people. They all look at Zhang Fan one after another and want to hear Zhang Fan''s answer.


    Long Xue''s heart is also very curious, looking at Zhang Fan''s eyes full of expectations, in her view, Zhang Fan will have a way to help the long family out of the crisis, after all, in the desert Dagang encountered so much trouble, Zhang fan can come up with a way at a critical time, this time will be no exception.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to the four: "in fact, it''s very simple. What we need to do now is to become famous in the first World War. As long as one of the more powerful opponents is defeated in this war, it will be much easier to deal with other forces."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "moreover, with such achievements, even if other forces want to have any plot against the dragon family, should they also think about whether they have such strength?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the four elders fell into meditation. However, the content of meditation was different among the four present.


    The elder frowned and thought about Zhang Fan''s proposal in his heart. He thought that this method was feasible. The dragon family really needed a tough battle. Otherwise, it would never come out. But where should we start now?


    In addition, in the view of elder long Kun, Zhang Fan is really not simple and powerful, and he has certain means to deal with things. Long Kun thinks to himself that Zhang Fan has become a threat to himself now, so what can he do in the future.


    At that time, when the master of the long family was lying in bed, the elder long Kun had already begun to operate in private. He bought many large families with his own Lingshi and treasure. He hoped that after long Aotian abdicated one day, he could use this way to win votes. In this way, long Kun would be the master of the family.


    But now it seems that he doesn''t know where a Zhang Fan came from. Long Kun thinks about how to let Zhang Fan directly steal the fruits of his labor after he has managed the long family. In this way, the leader of the long family is still his.


    Long Ping, the second elder, has always been thinking about all the affairs of the long family. Long Ping has always been serious in his work. He deliberated on Zhang Fan''s words and thought about Zhang Fan''s current strength. He felt that there was some chance of winning this battle.The three elders still want to kill Zhang Fan. Ever since Zhang Fan came here, they have always hated Zhang Fan. Especially when they found that it was long Hao who was injured by Zhang Fan, the three elders are even more angry.


    After repeatedly thinking about what Zhang Fan said, the Third Elder long Ao thought that if Zhang Fan really wanted to go out, it would be better for him to challenge the most powerful Heilong hall. There are so many experts in it. If Zhang Fan really went, it would be a near death.


    Moreover, in the eyes of the three elder long Ao, the elder''s eyes were always worried. All this happened from the moment just now. The three elder long Ao thought about it for a moment, and suddenly realized that there was a truth that one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers.


    It means that after Zhang Fan came here, especially after the instant confrontation just now, the elder seems to have understood each other''s strength, and even he must have felt the threat brought by Zhang Fan, especially the elder''s status in the dragon family.

 Chapter 639

    If there is a way to solve the crisis of the dragon family, and at the same time, Zhang Fan will lose his life. That''s really a strategy of killing two birds with one stone.


    The fourth elder, Long Ping, still didn''t speak. He just looked at Zhang Fan silently. He was curious. That''s why Zhang Fan''s realm is so low, but his strength is very strong. This really doesn''t make sense.


    In addition, some of the methods proposed by Zhang fan are really feasible in Long Ping''s view. Moreover, with Zhang Fan''s strength, these methods are not difficult to realize, at least more reliable than marriage.


    Moreover, the fourth elder Long Ping also appreciates Zhang Fan''s boldness. If he has such ability and boldness, he will certainly have great achievements in the future.


    Long Ao, the third elder, said: "you really have a lot of courage. However, judging from the current situation of our dragon family, these four forces have no chance of winning against any of them. If you can deal with one of them, that would be great. I personally think that Heilong hall in the southeast has the most severe pressure on our dragon family recently If we can defeat them, then the status of our dragon family in the nearby area will naturally rise


    With that, the third elder Long''ao did not forget to wink at the elder long Kun, indicating that he was right.


    The elder long Kun thought about it and felt that the three elders had some truth. He said to Zhang Fan, "I also think we can do this. If we really want to take one party''s power, Heilong hall is really our best choice. Their power is not weak, and they are also experts like Yun. If we can defeat him, it really shows the strength of our dragon family."


    Longchuan, the second elder, and Longping, the fourth elder, frowned. In their opinion, the influence in Heilong hall is very complicated. It''s not easy to defeat them in this way. Moreover, it''s said that there are some experts who can reach the sky in Heilong hall. If they attack them directly, it''s nothing to do with suicide It''s a big difference.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the four: "well, in that case, I''ll find a way to find the black dragon Hall tomorrow, and use them to operate first."


    Three long Lao long Ao''s eyes in that kind of cunning flash away, to Zhang Fan said with a smile: "by the way, there is one thing, I think need to tell you in advance."


    "Oh? Tell me about it. " Zhang Fan a face insipid to three long Lao long Ao to ask a way.


    Long Ao said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "although we recognize your courage and strength, if you lose, our dragon family will be more dangerous. That is to say, your decision is a double-edged sword. If you win, everyone will be happy. In the nearby area, our dragon family has a firm foothold. If you lose, heilongtang will win May take this opportunity to find our dragon family trouble, or even attack the dragon family, in that case, we can''t resist


    "That''s right." Elder also said: "that is to say, in our opinion, for the sake of safety, you''d better not fight against heilongtang under the banner of our dragon family. If it fails, you can''t afford all the losses of the dragon family, and our elder level won''t agree with you to do so."


    After listening to them, Zhang fan can''t help but sneer. People are really changeable animals. Just now, he said that he agreed with his practice very much. But now, he suddenly changed. He didn''t let himself fight against heilongtang under the banner of the dragon family.


    Long Xue was a little confused. She frowned and asked the two elders, "but Zhang Fan is after all for the sake of our dragon family. If he doesn''t go under the banner of our dragon family, isn''t he an unknown teacher? In that case, what''s the impact on our dragon family? "


    The elder long Kun shook his head and said, "he can find a reason. If he really wins, he can say something about the dragon family no later. If he loses, it won''t hurt our dragon family."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange this matter freely, and I won''t make it difficult for the dragon family." Zhang Fan arched his hand to several people. After finishing this sentence, he turned and walked towards the outside of the conference hall.


    The second elder Long Chuan and the fourth elder Long Ping also left one after another. Only the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao were here.


    At this time, long Ao showed his true face and said to the elder long Kun: "elder brother, our cooperation is more tacit. As long as we have one look, we will understand each other''s meaning immediately. Since this Zhang fan can talk big, let''s see if he has the ability. If he really does succeed, he will be injured. At that time, I will be happy We can also take the opportunity to get rid of it, but our dragon family has a firm foothold. "


    The elder long Kun is not a fool. He said to the Third Elder long Ao, "in fact, we can get what we need from each other. I just think that there may be some changes after he comes to the dragon''s house. Moreover, he has a Kowloon token in his hand, which is the property of the elder. If he really makes a lot of contributions in the dragon''s house, the leader of the dragon''s house is a real man At that time, there might be a change of master in the dragon family. So, after it''s finished, Zhang Fan''s best choice is to retreat. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel. "After another look at elder long Ao, elder long Kun continued: "I''ve heard about you. Long Hao was beaten so badly. It''s estimated that this guy did it. I promise you that after it''s finished, you will get rid of Zhang Fan. You can be regarded as avenging your son. But you''d better not move him now. In my opinion, his chess piece has great significance The role. "


    The Third Elder said with a smile, "well, only if I can help my son to get revenge, if elder brother has any conditions, I''m absolutely duty bound."


    They looked at each other with a smile, turned and left the chamber.


    Zhang Fan and long Xue are walking towards the courtyard of long Aotian. At this time, Long Ping, the fourth elder, comes up from behind and says to Zhang Fan and long Xue, "you two, I wonder if you can come to my humble home to have a cup of tea and chat?"


    Looking at Long Ping in front of him, Zhang Fan thinks that this man is a little different from the other three elders, especially in his attitude, with an unspeakable plainness. It is obvious that he is not in the same group with the other three elders.


    "Well, I have nothing to do." Zhang fanshuang quickly agreed, turned around with long Xue, followed Long Ping toward his courtyard.

 Chapter 640

    Came to the four elder Long Ping''s house, four elder Long Ping said to Zhang Fan and long Xue with a smile: "this is my humble home, please come in."


    When Zhang Fan entered the courtyard of the fourth elder Long Ping, he suddenly felt that his eyes were bright. Although Zhang Fan was not the kind of person who had no knowledge, he was shocked by the beautiful scenery when he saw the furnishings in the distance of the fourth elder''s house.


    Rockery fish pond, carved beams and painted buildings, every angle, is a beautiful scenery, mountains, rivers, waterside pavilions, plus some modern architectural style, it is really kind of people, people sitting in the courtyard, such as the feeling of swimming in the painting, can''t help but make people relaxed and happy, forget the favor or disgrace.


    Long Xue said to Long Ping with a smile: "I haven''t come to my fourth uncle''s yard for some days. Unexpectedly, this time, it''s obviously different from before. It''s really a light in front of people''s eyes."


    Long Ping said to long Xue with a smile, "it''s nothing. Anyway, I don''t care about the long family''s affairs, and I can''t help the long family''s internal and external troubles. So, it''s better to rely on the scenery and make yourself happy. Come on in and have some tea."


    With that, Long Ping leads the way ahead, takes long Xue and Zhang Fan into the courtyard, bypasses the rockery fish pond and the hand copying corridor, and comes to a small stream. There is a huge stone platform. The stone platform is a little uneven, with tea sets on it. From the color matching, it gives people a natural feeling.


    Longping took some fresh water from the stream and began to make tea. Soon, there was a faint aroma of tea around him. With the beautiful scenery around him, it gave people a feeling of relaxed and happy.


    After the tea was cooked, Long Ping poured a cup for Zhang Fan, handed it to Zhang Fan, and said with a smile, "taste it. It''s not good."


    Zhang Fan picked up the tea cup in his hand, shook it gently, and said with a smile: "the tea is bright orange red, and the bottom of the cup is delicate. Between the shaking, there is a smell of fragrance, which makes people feel refreshed."


    With that, Zhang Fan gently sipped, closed his eyes, carefully aftertaste, his face showed the feeling of enjoyment.


    After a long time, Zhang Fan continued to say with a smile: "the first time I tasted it, I felt that my lips and teeth were fragrant, and my mouth was soft and warm. It was really a good tea. If I guessed correctly, it should be the first-class hundred flower tea that was warm in Lingquan and offered by rain and dew."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Long Ping''s face showed a smile, and he thumbed up to Zhang Fan and said, "I didn''t expect that Zhang Shaoxia should have such a good taste. Just a sip, you can know the origin and planting method of this tea. It''s true that this tea is really a Wanhua tea that I planted myself. I collected the tea tips and fried them."


    After a pause, Long Ping looked at Zhang Fan and looked at him. With a curious look in his eyes, he said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t like detours. Since you are long Xue''s friend now, I have something to say."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Long Ping, "elder four, you''re welcome. If you have anything to say, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can answer it, I will say everything."


    "Cheery." Long Ping nodded slightly and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "when I was in the meeting hall, I also felt the duel between you and the elder. Although I didn''t start, I also saw your strength. In my opinion, your realm and strength are a little different. What''s the reason for this?"


    After listening to Long Ping''s words, Zhang Fan answered with a smile: "it''s very simple. I''ve honed all these things in the river and lake on weekdays. In addition, I''ve got some adventures in the river and lake and in the desert. I''ll grow up very quickly, especially when I meet different people in some places. I''ve learned a lot from them, so I can improve my strength naturally "I''m not sure


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Long Ping: "generally speaking, the realm is very important. Many people will choose to find a place to shut up and practice well. In this way, they will be able to improve the realm faster, and even they will use pills to force the realm to improve at all costs. But if the strength and realm do not match, it is just empty. ¡±


    "therefore, all the way to practice is to go against the heaven. If you have the opportunity to go out of your inner cave and get in touch with the people in the Jianghu, it''s not a kind of practice? Moreover, this kind of practice must be much better than the boring realm of promotion. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Long Ping''s eyes showed a look of appreciation. He felt that what Zhang Fan said was particularly reasonable. This is indeed a misunderstanding of many practitioners. They have always believed that only by finding enough spiritual places and improving their own realm, they can be invincible. In fact, otherwise, they will always be defeated by people with real strength.


    After thinking about it for a while, Long Ping continued to ask Zhang Fan, "there is another thing, that is, where did you get the Kowloon token in your hand? Have you ever seen the elder of the dragon family? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Long Ping: "yes, I met such a man when I was wandering in the river and lake. He had white hair and fairyland character. I had several exchanges with him, and I didn''t know him any more. But all the banquets come to an end. When I was leaving, he gave this thing to me and said that I could come to the dragon''s home if I had the chance If I borrow this token, no one will embarrass me. "As long Ping frowned, he could not help sighing in his heart that the elder was a little too generous. This is the dragon family''s nine dragons token. It can be said that it has the supreme power. It''s not proper to give it to others as a token.


    However, in Long Ping''s understanding, elder Taishang is such a bohemian. He is indifferent to everything, and he is also very important to some friendships in the Jianghu. Otherwise, he would not leave the dragon family, and he would not hand over the important dragon family token to Zhang Fan casually.


    From this point of view, Long Ping still trusts Zhang Fan''s words and respects Zhang Fan very much. After all, he is the person valued by the supreme elder.


    In fact, these words were discussed between Zhang Fan and the master of the dragon family. From the master of the dragon family, Zhang Fan knew the elder very well. At the same time, he made up such a story. If someone asked about the origin of the dragon family''s Jiulong token, Zhang Fan would be able to answer like a stream.


    When Zhang Fan answers Long Ping''s question, he is also observing the other party''s reaction and finds that the other party doesn''t seem to have found anything. In this way, Zhang Fan is relieved.

 Chapter 641

    Long Ping took a sip of tea and said to Zhang Fan, "well, since you are the one chosen by the elder of the long family, I still believe you. However, today in the Council hall, I can see that the elder and the three elders seem to be wary of you, and even not very friendly."


    After a pause, Long Ping continued to say to Zhang Fan: "the main reason is that you are blocking their way, or some conflicts of interests and status. That''s why I don''t like to see you. Although I don''t speak much and I don''t want to participate in their conspiracy, I''m not blind. I can still see some things."


    "Also, in my opinion, they want you to deal with the black dragon hall. It''s nothing more than a move to kill people. If you die in the hands of the black dragon hall experts, they are equivalent to using the hands of the black dragon hall to get rid of you. What''s more, when you go to the black dragon hall to grab the spirit pulse, you can''t use the banner of the dragon family, that is to say He said that during this period of time, the dragon family will not give you any help. I hope you can be prepared for this. "


    After hearing what Long Ping said, Zhang Fan thinks that the four elder Long Ping seems to want to reveal some information to himself, which is a good phenomenon.


    "According to the words of elder four, I think elder four, you should know something about that Heilong hall, and ask elder four to point out the confusion." Zhang Fan put down his tea cup and said to Long Ping, "I''m new here. I just want to help the long family do something and do my best to return the kindness of the elder of the long family."


    The four elders nodded and said to Zhang Fan: "yes, although I seem to care about everything, I prefer to be laissez faire. I don''t care about the affairs of the dragon family. However, I have heard something about the current situation of the dragon family. After all, the dragon family is now in the moment of life and death. If the dragon family doesn''t exist, the beauty of my yard will not exist It''s over. "


    Speaking of this, elder Long Ping stood up, came to the stream, stood with his hands down, looked at the stones of various colors at the bottom of the stream, and continued thoughtfully to Zhang Fan.


    "In fact, there is some connection between these families and the sect that are against the dragon family. They begin to cooperate and eat all the things of the dragon family. Heilongtang is also the one with the least resources of our dragon family. However, they are definitely the most powerful one of these sects."


    "and the elder and the three elders do this to get you involved in this matter They began to fish in troubled waters and seek fame and wealth. In this way, their status in the dragon family will also rise. In the river and lake, they will have a place and even become the new leaders of the dragon family. "


    Zhang Fan has heard about this. Both the elder and the three elders have spied on the status of the head of the dragon family, but they have not overstepped this relationship. The reason is very simple. It is estimated that they also feel that the time is not ripe. If the time is ripe, then everything will be different. They are likely to turn their faces and refuse to recognize others.


    At the same time, after listening to the words of the fourth elder Long Ping, Zhang Fan thinks that although he likes to be bohemian and is used to leisure, he knows the current situation of the long family very well, but he has no ability to manage it.


    It''s not his original intention, but to protect himself in this way. However, in Long Ping''s view, if someone can take the initiative to stand up and lead the dragon family to glory when the strength of the dragon family is poor, then the fourth elder Long Ping will be duty bound to give his full support.


    Now, Zhang Fan comes to the long family, especially in the Council room. After Zhang Fan has a secret contest with the elder, Long Ping is more curious about Zhang Fan and hopes for him.


    However, Zhang Fan''s identity seems a little mysterious, which makes Longping confused. Today, Longping wants to make it clear that Zhang Fan is fond of drinking tea. At the same time, he also wants to test Zhang Fan''s personality.


    It''s just a few short conversations. Long Ping can clearly feel that Zhang Fan is not simple. He has such ability. He is not arrogant and impetuous. He is really a person who does great things and has great courage. He is also very active in revitalizing the cause of the long family. With the Jiulong token in his hand, he is really trustworthy.


    Long Xue also said: "fourth uncle, you can rest assured that Zhang Fan''s ability is much stronger than you think. Only you can''t think of it, and there is nothing Zhang fan can''t do. Moreover, we are in the desert. If we don''t have him, I may not come back. Every time we encounter danger, Zhang Fan leads us out of danger."


    "Oh?" After hearing long Xue''s words, Long Ping could not help but pick his eyebrows and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "by the way, just now you said that you met in the desert Dagang? Can you tell me something about Dagang desert? I''m curious. "


    Zhang Fan and long Xue nodded, you say a word, I say a word, began to tell the four elder Long Ping about everything in the desert Dagang, and long Xue also said vividly, it is really a kind of immersive feeling.


    Long Ping is also in the side, not talking, just listening quietly, the mood in the heart is also following Zhang Fan and long Xue''s story, completely into it, just like he also walked in the desert Dagang circle.Four people have been chatting until afternoon, this just say goodbye one after another, long Xue and Zhang Fan two people then leave.


    Longping sent them out of their yard. Looking at their back, Longping''s heart is still full of hope, with a smile on his face. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is indeed a trustworthy person. Now that Zhang fan can come to the dragon''s home, it''s really a blessing for the dragon''s family. In the future, he will lead the dragon''s family to glory, and let the dragon''s family return to its peak.


    They return to the long family''s courtyard. Long Xue says she wants to see her father, while Zhang Fan goes back to his side room and drinks tea quietly, waiting for the return of Lu Jiuye and others.


    In the evening, Lu Jiuye and others came back from outside one after another, and told Zhang Fan the results of their investigation one after another.


    After listening to the reports from several people, Zhang Fan has a general understanding of the current situation of the dragon family. However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the investigation results of Lu Jiuye and others are worse than he imagined. The number of enemies the dragon family has set up outside is far more than that.

 Chapter 642

    After they all finished reporting, Zhang Fan said to several people, "just now I have had a discussion with the four elders in the assembly hall of the dragon family. They think that the dragon family needs to challenge heilongtang first against these foreign invaders. In this way, it can be regarded as a deterrent to other invaders."


    After that, Zhang Fan told several people all the things in the chamber, including some details of the reaction of the four elders in the chamber.


    After hearing this, everyone frowned. They all felt that Zhang Fan''s way to deal with the matter and condition of heilongtang was a little strange, even a little inconceivable.


    "Brother, I heard you right. You just said, let''s deal with Heilong hall first? And they''re taking advantage of it? If we can''t, we''ll all go in and have no influence on the dragon family. " Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Although Gao E''s reaction was slow, he also felt that it was a bit unreasonable. He said to Zhang Fan, "brother, I''m slow in thinking. You know, I''ll support you no matter what decision you make. As long as you give me an order, I promise to do as you are told. However, when we attack heilongtang, the dragon family doesn''t want to help us with anything We are for their dragon family, but their dragon family is on guard against us everywhere. Brother, do you really think it''s reasonable for such a thing? "


    Lu Jiuye frowned and said, "if I''ve ever guessed correctly, the elder and the third elder are colluding. They want to kill people with a sword. If we look at this situation, if we attack Heilong hall and help them grab resources, then they will feel that it''s just right. They don''t need any help at all. They just wait. ¡±


    after a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Zhang Fan: "if we fail, then they will have something to say, even involving the long family owner and long Xue. Such a bet, no matter whether we win or lose, will not do us any good."


    Cheng Bo nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "I agree with Lu Jiuye very much. Although we are helping the dragon family for free, it''s because we have a good relationship with long Xue, but these people even want to use us as a Spearman. It''s not good. What''s more, even if we really win, the elder and the third elder will be more wary of us."


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to several people and says: "I have thought of this. Moreover, it is not my carelessness to promise them to attack Heilong hall, but after some careful consideration. Therefore, I have my plan for this matter."


    After that, Zhang Fan began to talk about his thoughts.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, there is a real reason for this battle. After all, it is heilongtang who takes the resources of the dragon family first. No matter how to attack, Zhang Fan has a reason. Even if he can''t challenge heilongtang as the dragon family, Zhang Fan still has a chance to win.


    If you can really take back the spirit pulse that originally belonged to the dragon family from Heilong hall, you will surely lay a certain foundation in the dragon family and gain a firm foothold. Even if the elder and the third elder have the meaning of disobedience, they can''t say anything.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan guessed that the two people were so anxious to get rid of themselves, which means that there should be something wrong with them. Maybe they have done something that can''t be seen. Therefore, if this matter is found out, maybe they will find the handle between them. In that case, they may be more comfortable.


    Another point, Zhang Fan still agrees with the ideas of the elder and the three elders, that is, to be more peaceful with the clans and families who once had ideas about the dragon family, so as to avoid their confusion.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s analysis, Dao Lang nodded and said, "brother, no matter what kind of decision you make, I will definitely obey your orders. I will do whatever you say."


    "That''s right." Gao E also said to Zhang Fan with some enthusiasm and generosity: "as long as you give the order, I will obey it absolutely. Even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the oil pot, I have no choice."


    Cheng Bo was not so blind. He just frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "I think if we are in such a battle, we should follow the state of knowing ourselves and the enemy. Otherwise, it''s really a bit risky. It''s better to investigate the black Taki hall first, and then formulate strategies."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Cheng Bo, "you''re right. We don''t know much about the Heilong hall now. However, this afternoon, I learned from the fourth elder Long Ping that the Heilong hall is really full of experts. However, I''m very curious about where the Heilong Hall''s spiritual position is. You''re going out to tune Can I hear something when I check it? "


    Lu Jiuye frowned and thought for a while, and said to Zhang Fan, "if I remember correctly, there is a spiritual vein in the dragon family not far from the northwest, about 30 li away. The people gathered in that place should be the people in Heilong hall."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Jiuye, "well, in this case, it''s time to meet Heilong hall for a while. I also want to know what kind of strength this Heilong hall has."


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "well, in that case, we''ll go to the Heilong hall together for a while."After listening to some people''s words, Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to these people and says: "no, I mean, I''ll go to meet them myself for a while. You''d better stay in the dragon''s house to protect the safety of the dragon''s house. At the same time, we should continue to investigate how many sects and families outside the dragon''s house are spying on the resources of the dragon''s house."


    "What do you say, you''re going on your own? Brother, this is not a joke. Didn''t Mr. Lu Jiuye just say that? It''s really very important to press Heilong hall. There are so many experts in it. If we go together, we may not have a chance to win. What''s more, you have to go alone? No, brother, you can''t go by yourself In any case, he didn''t agree with Zhang.


    Gao E is opposed to Zhang Fan''s practice, saying that he should follow Zhang Fan anyway to protect his safety.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t doubt your ability in this matter. I think that your way of doing this may be in the favor of the two elders. Moreover, if they have contact with Heilong hall and set up a trap for you to drill, wouldn''t it be very bad for you?"

 Chapter 643

    Although Yanfei stood aside, did not speak, but also brow locked, can clearly see, he is also worried about Zhang Fan.


    Looking at everyone''s nervous expression, Zhang Fan said with a calm smile to several people: "don''t worry, it''s not as dangerous as you think. I made a decision after some consideration."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "if we attack the chassis of Heilong hall together and grab the spirit pulse, it will certainly attract the attention of Heilong hall. If I go alone, they may not be able to react at all, and they have occupied the spirit pulse. It is uncertain that there will be a chance to negotiate. If both sides fight, there will be no delay There is no room for peace. "


    After listening to this, everyone felt that they didn''t respond. They didn''t understand the purpose of Zhang Fan''s doing this, or the benefits of Zhang Fan''s doing this.


    However, Lu Jiuye responded, and his eyes were full of surprise. He said to Zhang Fan, "you mean, it''s really the best policy to subdue people without fighting! Good idea


    People''s minds are still a little bit unresponsive. They look at Lu Jiuye one after another. They don''t know what riddle he and Zhang fan are fighting.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes were full of joy, and he said to Lu Jiuye: "those who know me, Jiuye, there is a tacit understanding between us."


    Dao Lang took a look at Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye. His brow was locked. After thinking for a long time, he said to them, "can you say something we can understand? Our brain is different from yours. Can you explain it to us? What are you talking about


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to several people, "in fact, it''s very simple. Zhang Fan''s practice is to attract the attention of the leader of Heilong hall. As long as he has the opportunity to have a dialogue with the leader of Heilong hall, in this way, he can get rid of the fight. He can also be regarded as not fighting with Heilong hall. Therefore, it''s the best policy to defeat others without fighting."


    Zhang Fan nodded to several people with a smile and said: "yes, I just want to meet the leader of Heilong hall for a while to see how he is. However, in my opinion, Heilong hall is full of experts, but it does not belong to the sect and family, but belongs to one side of the force, so Heilong hall must have his unique style."


    "You know, a clan or a family needs to develop for a long time before it can grow. Many experts are inherited, such as the inner and outer clan, or the lineage and collateral clan. Heilongtang does not belong to such a system, but is an organization in the Jianghu. That is to say, many experts in the Jianghu voluntarily join heilongtang That means that the head of Heilong hall must be an enlightened one. "


    "Because if he has any important shortcomings, he will not be able to convince the public. Especially if he belongs to the organization in the river and lake, he will certainly take into account the morality and justice of the river and lake. Therefore, from this point of view, there is still some possibility of negotiation."


    After listening to Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye''s words, people suddenly realized that Zhang Fan''s mind is really very flexible, which ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Dao Lang also wanted to understand. He waved his hand to Zhang Fan with a smile and said, "brother, you''ve made it clear. We''re scared. I''m relieved to hear that. Now that you''ve made plans, we''ll wait for your good news."


    "Certainly not." Gao E laughed and said to several people, "my elder brother is a good negotiator. What''s more, there is a saying in the river and lake that the wise are not confused, the brave are not afraid, and the benevolent are invincible. My elder brother is a benevolent, so there will be no enemies."


    Cheng Bo was still a little uneasy and said to Zhang Fan, "even so, you should be careful. If there are those narrow-minded people in Heilong Hall who disturb right and wrong and obstruct them, then the nature of the matter will change."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "don''t worry. If there is such a person, I won''t be lenient."


    Long Xue also asked the chef of the long family to prepare some excellent food and wine for Zhang Fan. For Zhang Fan''s performance today, long Xue has told her father all the details in the meeting hall.


    This matter, for long Aotian, but his heart is very moved, Zhang Fan really began to rectify all matters of the long family, and even made some things he did not dare to do.


    Long Aotian believes that Zhang Fan will be able to help the long family to return to the peak and create more brilliance. Moreover, long Aotian has been worried that Zhang Fan''s strength is not as good as that of the elder. However, hearing what long Xue said today, especially in the Council room, Zhang Fan and the elder have a silent contest, and the master of the long family is completely relieved.


    In the evening, the owner of the dragon family says that he wants to have a rest early, and the purpose is to set aside some time for long Xue. After all, Zhang Fan and others have come back with her. If they don''t make the best of their friendship, it seems that the dragon family has no manners.


    Long Xue also understands her father''s meaning. At the dinner party, long Xue comes to the side room and drinks with Zhang Fan and others. It''s very late that everyone disperses and goes back to have a rest.


    One night without words, the next day.Zhang Fan, alone, walked towards the spiritual pulse place in the distance. According to the direction of Lu Jiuye, Zhang Fan easily came to this spiritual pulse place and found that there were many people gathered here, most of them were wearing strong clothes, and the words "Heilong hall" were embroidered on his chest.


    Zhang Fan nodded in his heart after seeing the dress of these people. It seems that he came to the right place this time. This is the spiritual place occupied by Heilong hall.


    From one side came out, Zhang Fan looked at everything in front of him, leisurely pace, not slow, not urgent, toward the front.


    At this time, several disciples of Heilong hall in black strong clothes noticed Zhang Fan and frowned. In their opinion, the spiritual pulse here is very remote from the nearby town, surrounded by mountains and rivers. If they don''t go in the wrong direction, they come here on purpose, and there is no third possibility.


    "Stop, what are you doing? Boy, you can stop where this is. You dare to come here for a walk. I think you are tired of living. "


    "Young man, do you drink too much or get lost? You dare to come to the chassis of our Heilong hall. I''ll give you three minutes to leave quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."

 Chapter 644

    "If you want me to say, why do you talk so much nonsense with him? Since you are lost, just come to our site and teach him some lessons. Otherwise, let him know that even if you are lost, you will have to pay a price."


    After listening to the words of the disciples of Heilong hall, Zhang Fan raised his head and glanced over their faces one after another. He felt that they all had an evil look on their faces.


    "The territory of heilongtang? No, if I remember correctly, it should be the territory of the dragon family before. Why does it belong to Heilong hall now? " Zhang Fan, with both hands on his back, asked several disciples of Heilong hall in front of him.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, these people knew that Zhang Fan was not lost, but came here on purpose and said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "You''re talking about the dragon family. You know, if you want to gain a foothold in the world, you must have enough strength. Obviously, the dragon family doesn''t have such strength now, so this place belongs to Heilong hall now."


    "Yes, but I heard that this vein was not snatched. After we came here, those people of the dragon family let it out. They were willing and didn''t need to do it at all."


    "If you want me to say that this boy knows a little bit more, you''d better get rid of him as soon as possible. We can go to work as well. Today''s ores must be transported back before dark."


    Several people have lost patience and want to drive Zhang Fan away, but Zhang Fan doesn''t mean to leave. This makes several people in Heilong hall feel dissatisfied. They think Zhang Fan is a naked provocation, and they also think Zhang Fan doesn''t want to drink.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "according to your meaning, who has enough strength to occupy here?"


    "Didn''t we make it very clear to you just now? Come on, I don''t want to talk nonsense any more. Boy, I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. Don''t wait until we get angry, you can''t leave. " One of the slightly burly disciples of Heilong Hall said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took a look at several people and knew that they were looking down on people. He said with a sneer, "I''m very curious. If I don''t leave, how do you deal with me?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they were stunned and looked at each other. Then they looked at the young man in front of them again. They were more or less angry and said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "I think this guy is here to find fault. Why don''t we teach him a lesson? Besides, he''s really irritating, even a little rogue."


    "I think he should be itchy. That''s why he came to us on purpose and wanted us to teach him a lesson. In that case, let''s satisfy him so that he won''t be disappointed."


    "I''ve already said that I''ll teach him a lesson and then throw it aside. Besides, he''s still delaying our time. We have a heavy task today."


    As they spoke, they approached Zhang Fan, rubbing their hands and fists one by one, releasing their momentum and suppressing them one after another.


    Zhang Fan looked at several people blandly and found that the disciples in Heilong hall were just some shackles. The mob was not enough. Even Zhang Fan didn''t want to fight with him.


    At this time, I don''t know which one of the disciples of Heilong hall was. Suddenly, the initiator rushed directly to Zhang Fan, raised his right fist, and blasted directly to the back of Zhang Fan''s heart.


    But just when his hand was about to touch Zhang Fan''s body, suddenly a strong sword idea suddenly burst into the sky. The sword idea turned into shape, and directly scattered around, as if it were a circle of ripples in the water. In an instant, the disciples of Heilong hall around him flew out and fell heavily in the distance.


    In the move just now, Zhang Fan didn''t hurt them. He just taught them some lessons, so that they could retreat and don''t mess around.


    After being hit and flew out, the disciples of Heilong hall looked at Zhang Fan with a look of surprise. Their eyes were full of surprise and doubt.


    "What happened just now? What is that power? It''s incredible that it can knock us all out in an instant. I guess there must be some treasure on this guy''s body. That''s why it''s like this. "


    "No, from the moment just now, I seemed to feel the threat of a sword, but I didn''t see how he did it at all. Is it possible to say that his action is so fast that we can''t see it clearly?"


    "No, I can feel a kind of ominous premonition from the moment of fighting just now. I suspect that this person should have hidden his strength, so that''s why he is so


    At this time, the disciples of Heilong hall in the distance also heard the situation here, and ran over with the guys in their hands. They immediately surrounded Zhang Fan with dignified faces. For them, Zhang Fan came to find fault, but Zhang Fan''s strength is really a little too strong, so it''s better to be careful.


    Zhang Fan didn''t bother to look at these people, and directly released the skill of transforming the sword into shape. In a moment, countless small sword Qi spread around him with Zhang Fan as the center.When he came here, Zhang Fan didn''t want to kill people. It was just a warning to them. Therefore, when he attacked them, Zhang Fan had a sense of propriety in his heart.


    The idea moved, and countless sword Qi quickly spread around, and instantly penetrated the shoulders of all the disciples of Heilong hall around. Moreover, under the control of Zhang Fan, these sword Qi perfectly avoided everyone''s key points, but they lost their fighting power for a while.


    For a moment, all the disciples of Heilong hall were shocked and ran around in a hurry. Even if they were injured, they had already stimulated their potential and ran fast.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people and found that among the disciples of Heilong hall, two of them should be the leaders here. He directly caught them in front of him and said to them, "you can rest assured that I will never hurt you, as long as you obey me."


    Two people have been under not light, forehead is cold sweat, one of them, pants have been wet, had been Zhang Fan just that move to frighten, at this time of two people''s body has been like sieve chaff general, constantly shaking.


    Zhang Fan flatly said to them, "don''t be nervous. I just want you to pass a message for me. I can see that you two should be in charge of this place. The size is suitable. So, I hope you can go back and find a way to tell your master that this place belongs to Zhang Fan. If he has anything unconvinced, he can come to talk to me."

 Chapter 645

    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "in addition, if he really wants to deal with me, he''d better send some decent experts, otherwise he won''t be my opponent at all, and it''s meaningless to fight. Remember? "


    They nodded their heads in a hurry, and at the same time expressed their gratitude for not killing Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan waved his hand to them, indicating that they could leave.


    The disciples in Heilong hall were shocked and shuddered when they saw Zhang Fan. They clearly thought that Zhang Fan was just a master of shackles, but his strength was so strong that he was able to defeat so many people in the same realm with a wave of his hand. Doesn''t it mean that Zhang Fan''s ability is even comparable to that of Mahayana.


    Other people in Heilong hall were also very shocked and began to run around, especially in this atmosphere.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no one on the whole spiritual pulse, and the scene was very messy, everything was so desolate.


    Zhang Fan didn''t stop these people either. He just looked for a big flat stone and sat on it with his knees crossed. He was waiting for other experts in Heilong hall.


    At this time, Heilong hall has received news that this man is a senior elder in Heilong hall. His name is Zhuang Peng. He is also a leader in Heilong hall. At the age of 28, he has been promoted to senior elder. From this point of view, Zhuang Peng is a rare talent.


    Moreover, from the point of temper, this person is quite straightforward. Although he looks like a scholar, no one dares to provoke him in Heilong hall unless he is really tired of living.


    After receiving the letter from Feijian, Zhuang Peng can''t help but frown. If he meets such a situation according to the normal procedure, Zhuang Peng needs to report the news to the senior elder. However, Zhuang Peng, who is young and vigorous, is a little curious about the master of the shackle realm. He can seize the spiritual pulse with his own strength. This realm has made such a thing It''s not normal.


    The conceited Zhuang Peng always wants to challenge the experts. After learning the news, Zhuang Peng also wants to meet the experts in the shackles for a while.


    Thinking of this, Zhuang Peng took some of his subordinates and sent someone to convey the news to the senior elders, saying that he would deal with the matter.


    Heilong hall is not far away from the spiritual vein in the northwest. Zhuang Peng soon brought people to the scene. When he looked around, he found a man sitting on a flat big blue stone not far away. He closed his eyes and recuperated himself. From the perspective of realm, this man is indeed a shackled realm.


    Zhuang Peng narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan. He could not help frowning. He thought to himself that the person mentioned in Feijian biography was not him.


    After thinking for a while, Zhuang Peng stepped forward and asked Zhang Fan coldly, "Hey, are you the guy who came to our Heilong hall to find fault?"


    Zhang Fan opened his eyes slightly and looked at Zhuang Peng in front of him. He found that he was just a master in the double realm of Mahayana.


    With a smile, Zhang Fan replied to Zhuang Peng, "you are wrong. This place belongs to me now. So, this is my territory now. Strictly speaking, you are standing on my territory now."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhuang Peng gave a cold hum, pointed to Zhang Fan and said: "boy, you are so big. You are a naked provocation to our Heilong hall. I think you have lived enough. Now I will take you back."


    With that, Zhuang Peng suddenly rushed to Zhang Fan, fast, right hand claw, straight to Zhang Fan''s throat, but Zhang fan does not seem to dodge, a pair of eyes as deep as the starry sky, it is elusive.


    Although Zhuang Peng was puzzled, he didn''t think much about it. All he had to do now was to take Zhang Fan back and listen to the leader of the waiting hall.


    Just when Zhuang Peng reached out and touched Zhang Fan''s throat, he immediately went through. Zhuang Peng''s right hand grabbed a space, and Zhang Fan''s figure sitting on the big Bluestone became distorted and even disappeared.


    "Afterimage?" Zhuang Peng suddenly felt his pupils shrink, and quickly began to look around. He found that Zhang Fan was standing under the tree, very leisurely, and his eyes were full of bland. It seemed that all this had nothing to do with him. He was just a bystander.


    When Zhuang Peng''s subordinates saw this scene, their faces were surprised. They were puzzled in their eyes and said, "no, elder Zhuang Peng has caught that guy just now? Why did his figure disappear? Is all this false or mirage? "


    "No, in my opinion, only when one person''s speed reaches the limit, can he leave a shadow. But the young man''s moving speed is so fast that he almost disappears in the blink of an eye. Doesn''t that mean that he is attacking us anywhere now?"


    "In my opinion, that guy is just a shackle state, and our elder Zhuang Peng is a master of Mahayana. It''s a big difference. It''s easy to take him down."


    "But judging from the state just now, our elder Zhuang Peng seems to have made a dash for the air, which shows that the young man in the shackles is really too fast. I hope he is just fast enough and has no other fighting power. Otherwise, none of us will be able to leave today."Everyone began to analyze the situation in the field. At the same time, they were looking for Zhang Fan. In their opinion, only when they saw where Zhang Fan was, they would feel more at ease.


    Zhuang Peng found Zhang Fan under the big tree. When he turned around, he immediately took out a lancet from his waist. It seems that the blade is slightly narrower, but it is very flexible. With the upper body method, it can definitely play the strongest power.


    During the sprint, Zhuang Pengfei quickly waved the willow blade in his hand, and countless blade gas flowed across the river, cutting Zhang Fan quickly. The dense light of the blade, like a torrential rain, rushed towards Zhang Fan in a moment.


    At this moment, everyone felt that Zhuang Peng''s sword light would certainly be able to cut Zhang Fan into meat sauce. After all, in the current situation, Zhang Fan could not have the chance to dodge. Even if a master wanted to save him, he also needed someone.


    But at the next moment, Zhang Fan''s action seemed to make everyone present lose their chin, because when these Dao lights were near Zhang Fan''s body, around Zhang Fan''s body, countless Dao lights were madly offset.

 Chapter 646

    The light of the sword struck around Zhang Fan''s aura like rain beating duckweed, creating ripples. It looked very gorgeous.


    And wrapped in it, Zhang Fan seems to be unharmed, without any feeling. He still stands with a negative hand, as if the outside world has nothing to do with him.


    Zhuang Peng looks at Zhang Fan in front of him. He can''t help feeling a little impatient, because he finds that no matter how he attacks, he can''t even break the defense of the other side. This really makes Zhuang Peng feel a little desperate.


    Moreover, at this time, Zhuang Peng has used all his strength, but it is still useless. At this moment, Zhuang Peng is completely desperate, and has a deep sense of frustration. The feeling of falling from the sky makes Zhuang Peng have a gap in his heart.


    In any case, Zhuang Peng was a rare genius, almost invincible. In the same realm, few people would be his opponents, especially after he entered Heilong hall. Because of his unique talent, the hall leader attached great importance to him and promoted him to elder in the blink of an eye.


    With the rise of his position and the reward of his salary, Zhuang Peng lost himself a little. In addition, many people flattered him, which made him immersed in nothingness and even difficult to extricate himself.


    But today, he met Zhang Fan. At the beginning, Zhuang Peng didn''t look up to Zhang Fan. Instead, in his opinion, Zhang Fan was just a master of shackles. However, there was a huge gap in the realm. If there was a big gap, the difference between them might not be as simple as strength.


    However, after several fights, Zhuang Peng completely understood that he was nothing special, but he was just held by everyone. He even lost himself, and he was not clear about his ability. From this point of view, Zhuang Peng was really gone with the wind.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, this man named Zhuang Peng has hardly grown up, or he has never experienced the trials in the river and lake. That''s why he has become like this. However, Zhang Fan doesn''t even bother to fight with him in such a situation.


    Therefore, in the face of Zhuang Peng''s attack, Zhang Fanbing didn''t fight back. He just used his own sword spirit to dissolve all his sword Qi.


    Although Zhang Fan didn''t fight back, in Zhuang Peng''s opinion, it was more painful than killing him. He didn''t kill him too much. But now, Zhuang Peng can only do such useless work. In his opinion, Zhang Fan seems to be a giant, which is not what he can defeat.


    Zhuang Peng''s followers were watching from a distance. They couldn''t help frowning. They didn''t understand what Zhuang Peng was doing. They used to go out and knock each other down, take the enemy''s head, search for the storage ring, and then collect all the valuable things on the corpse.


    Therefore, Zhuang Peng''s followers are very willing to come out with him, because there is oil and water to be fished out. As long as the corpse is cleaned up, no one will find that they did it, and this will not cause trouble to Heilong hall.


    But today, in the face of Zhang Fan, Zhuang Peng seems to have nothing to do with him. For a moment, everyone is puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with our boss? Why didn''t you kill that young man? I''m a little worried, and I don''t know when this battle will end. "


    "No, I don''t think our boss has been in such a fight for a long time. The people he met before are not his opponents, although they are in the same realm as him. But now it seems that although this young man is only in the shackles, his strength is even comparable to that of the experts of Mahayana."


    "Is this young man a genius? It''s unbelievable. If that''s the case, our boss has almost no chance of winning this battle "


    " no, how can we say that our boss is a genius in Heilong hall, and can''t deal with an expert in shackles? If it''s spread out, won''t it make people all over the world laugh? "


    "But that''s the truth. Judging from the current fighting situation, I don''t see what chance our boss will have. Don''t you find out? That guy has never fought back since the beginning. Even if he doesn''t do anything, our boss can''t hurt him. Doesn''t that mean something? "


    "If so, it would be nice for our boss to leave here with one life in the end, but can he really leave this time?"


    All the people were watching the battle, shaking their heads in their hearts. Many people have seen the problems in the battle. That is to say, the discerning people will know that the gap between Zhang Fan and Zhuang Peng is really big. If Zhang Fan wants to kill Zhuang Peng, Zhuang Peng doesn''t even have the ability to fight back.


    Zhuang Peng had been venting all the aura in his body before. From this point of view, he felt that he had reached the limit, but he still couldn''t help Zhang Fan. He could not help but feel frustrated and jumped away when he turned around.


    Zhang Fan is still standing in the same place, negative hand, nothing to do, as if just watching a play in general, and this play seems to have nothing to do with him.Zhuang Peng frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "boy, what is your realm? I suspect you have hidden the realm, and how can you have such strength? Why? "


    Zhang Fan did not have any explanation for him. Zhang Fan has always been too lazy to do or say such a question and answer. If everyone who is defeated by Zhang Fan needs to ask why, then Zhang Fan is too busy.


    Zhang Fan closed his eyes and said to Zhuang Peng, "I said that if you black dragon hall want to deal with me, it''s better to find some decent experts. Don''t let me laugh at you black dragon hall. There''s no one left."


    "You..." Zhuang Pengxin is not willing, but after all, he has been defeated in this matter, and it''s hard to say anything. When he first entered the Jianghu, he knew in his heart that if he didn''t have absolute strength, he would have no right to speak, otherwise his life would not be protected.


    Turning around, Zhuang Peng left here without looking back. His figure turned into a streamer and ran towards the distance.


    I wanted to take this opportunity to defeat Zhang Fan and get back the spirit pulse. Then I could go back to Heilong hall and find the elder of the inner gate to ask for credit. But now it seems that Zhuang Peng really knows what it means that there is someone outside and there is a day outside. He can''t deal with an expert in the shackles. He really loses his face.

 Chapter 647

    Zhuang Peng''s followers were stunned at first, then they kept up with Zhuang Peng''s steps and left here quickly, because from the battle just now, they had found that Zhuang Peng was not Zhang Fan''s opponent. If they stayed, they would be waiting to die.


    When Zhang Fan saw that Zhuang Peng had gone, he closed his eyes again and conserved his energy. For this point, Zhang Fan is not worried that Heilong hall will not come, because the spirit pulse is very rare. If there is a spirit pulse in any place, that place will definitely become a place for military strategists.


    In general, the spirit vein formed a kind of earth vein in the nature, with the underground aura, and even formed some spirit vein mineral deposits in the local area. In this way, the spirit stone will be produced in the spirit vein. After extracting the harmonious spirit stone, it will be of great benefit to the accumulation of wealth and self-cultivation.


    In addition, the spiritual pulse here can also be used to directly open up a cave, because there are so many auras here, which are of great benefit to cultivation.


    Generally, there are a certain number of spiritual veins between a family, sect or some organization. That is to say, the comprehensive power of this power can be determined according to the number of spiritual veins.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan''s capture of a spiritual vein in Heilong hall is very important to the whole Heilong hall. Even if the senior elders know about it, they will be responsible for it to the end.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan''s practice is to force the head of Heilong hall to come forward. As long as the head of Heilong hall can come forward, in Zhang Fan''s view, it is half the success. Then everything that follows depends on the outcome of the negotiation.


    It''s up to people to plan things, and it''s up to heaven to accomplish them. No matter what aspect it is, it will have an important impact on the whole thing in the end. Therefore, what Zhang Fan needs to do most is to wait patiently for the arrival of their leader.


    On the other hand, Zhuang Peng went back to Heilong hall from the outside, went directly into his room, cleaned up some things, and then directly applied with the elders for a 10-year closure.


    After listening to Zhuang Peng''s request, the elders who were in charge of guarding the closed place were all stunned. Although as monks, the time of cultivation always passed quickly. As the saying goes, there is no time in the cave, and the world has been thousands of years. That''s the truth. They can''t even feel the passing of any time when they practice. However, most people are closed for about three or five years, but suddenly For those who have been closed for more than ten years, they either have to break through a crucial shackle. Breaking such shackles is a great liberation for the realm of the body.


    On the other hand, a person''s Shouyuan will be exhausted, and his oil will be exhausted. He wants to fight with his limited life to see if he can create unlimited possibilities. However, few people can really break through the realm and add Shouyuan. Most of them die in the closed cave.


    This time, without any sign, Zhuang Peng suddenly said that he was going to be closed for about ten years, which made several elders who guarded the closed place confused, but it was hard to say anything. After all, Zhuang Peng was also one of the most outstanding disciples in Heilong hall. He worked very hard in cultivation, and his realm was not vulgar, especially his spiritual roots. If he really practiced well, it would be better There must be something to be done in the future.


    After opening the application certificate, Zhuang Peng went directly into his closed cave and practiced for ten years.


    The reason for this choice is that in today''s battle, Zhuang Peng finds that he is not Zhang Fan''s opponent, but he seems to have entered a kind of misunderstanding in his heart, that is, he is very unwilling to this matter, but he doesn''t know what to say in such a situation. He doubts and suppresses. Therefore, Zhuang Peng thinks that he needs to calm down Otherwise, it will have a great influence on my future cultivation.


    See Zhuangpeng into his closed cave, several elders gathered together, have begun to discuss Zhuangpeng things.


    "What''s the matter with Zhuang Peng, the genius in Heilong hall? I feel that his reaction today is a little abnormal. Is it possible that he was stimulated? "


    "He is a rare genius of ours. What kind of stimulation can he get? In his realm, there are almost no rivals, so he won''t have any worries. However, it''s really a little puzzling to see him just now."


    "You don''t know. Today I heard that a man defeated Zhuang Peng, the genius in Heilong hall. Moreover, it is said that the man who defeated Zhuang Peng was just a shackle master. This may be the main reason why Zhuang Peng was stimulated."


    "Really? It''s impossible, isn''t it? You and I all know that there is a fundamental difference between Mahayana and Gasol. Even Mahayana can completely crush Gasol without any reason. "


    "You can''t believe it. It''s said that today a man, with his own strength, directly occupied the Lingmai mineral deposit in the north. He also said that the place would be owned by him in the future. He also threatened that if he wanted to deal with him, heilongtang had better choose some decent experts, and the speaker was the one in the shackles."


    "Is this guy crazy, or is he taking the wrong medicine? Anyway, I think it''s a bit abnormal. However, he can occupy the whole Lingmai mine by such means, which I really didn''t expect.""There are too many things that we can''t imagine in this world. Maybe there will be such things. Moreover, if it''s true, it shows that this time, I really met a master in the north of Lingmai. Moreover, such a talented master is very rare."


    "Yes, if there is such a genius, then this person is really very powerful, and one thing is worth believing, that is, he is also a genius. I wonder if you have heard of one thing, that is, the more genius he is, the more shackles he needs to break in the shackles, so when they break through the shackles, he is a genius It''s a very time-consuming and painful thing


    At this time, another group of people came, their faces were in panic, their bodies were scarred, their clothes were in rags, and they looked very embarrassed. The people who were guarding the spiritual pulse at that time now came back here one after another, and they were all in shock. Even when they came back to Heilong hall, everything in their mind was lingering, as if there was a shadow in their heart, The area is also growing.

 Chapter 648

    Several elders looked at these people with a look of panic. When they discussed it before, they seemed to have an objective point of view. They even regarded it as a story. But now it seems that the story is not far away from them.


    At this time, many experts rushed forward to settle these people and asked about the situation of those who just came back. However, these people seemed to be scared out of their souls, saying nothing but looking scared.


    This incident soon attracted the attention of senior elders of Heilong hall. They all sat together and felt indignant. Everyone was filled with righteous indignation. They wanted to kill Zhang Fan and hang his head in front of the door of Heilong hall to make an example.


    In the main hall, there is an old man with white hair, black clothes and jiuliang crown. His black gown is embroidered. The python turns over and the Dragon claws at the cliff of haishui river. He sits on a wide chair, closing his eyes and meditating, and does not speak.


    The elders below began to feel aggrieved, and even everyone began to volunteer to catch Zhang Fan and teach him a lesson.


    "This boy has eaten the courage of a bear heart leopard. He dares to challenge our black Taki hall. I think he really has enough life. What''s the origin of him?"


    "I don''t know. According to the disciples who came back, they have never seen this man, and they can''t tell who he is. What''s more, it''s very suspicious that this man''s realm is very low, but his strength is very strong. It''s said that Chuang Peng in Heilong hall has been with him He had a hand in hand, and finally he came back with no success. When he came back, he was depressed, and now he''s closed


    "In this way, the young man has no ability. He even tied with Zhuang Peng''s current state. I asked them specially. They all said that Zhuang Peng didn''t get hurt when he came back. That means that the young man and Zhuang Peng are almost equal in strength when they fight each other."


    "I don''t think so. You seem to have asked the wrong person. I asked one of Zhuang Peng''s followers. He was really watching the battle on the spot. According to him, Zhuang Peng did everything at that time, but the young man just stood still. Even so, with Zhuang Peng''s strength, he couldn''t hurt the young man''s hair."


    "It''s strange that since this man is in the realm of shackles, Zhuang Peng is an expert in the Mahayana period. There is such a big gap between them, but Zhuang Peng will be defeated in his hands in the end. If it is true, it means that this young man must have some great magic weapon."


    "Anyway, it seems that this person''s strength is really not simple. If we meet this person, we must not be careless, because this person has been able to go beyond the level to challenge. In my opinion, there are few such experts in the Jianghu. They are generally organized, and they are not necessarily the key training objects of any sect or family. If we offend him, it may be difficult It will do harm to our whole Heilong hall, so in my opinion, this matter still needs to be investigated. "


    "So what? You know, he provoked us first. We should teach him a lesson. As long as he doesn''t hurt his life, it''s not too much. Even if there are some experts and organizations behind him, they may not be reasonable."


    "How can things in the river and lake be said clearly in one or two words? Moreover, his intention seems to be very clear, that is, to ask for our spiritual pulse. I don''t quite understand that. Even if any sect or family really wants to find fault, it''s a little too obvious."


    Several elders began to talk about it in the hall of Heilong hall, but it was still some speculation, and there was no substantive evidence. In this way, there would be infinite reverie and possibility, which made Zhang Fan''s identity more mysterious.


    At this time, Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, opened his eyes slightly, and his eyes also twinkled with doubts. The strong aura around him showed that he was a 90% master in Mahayana period. He was only one step away from the realm of half a step into the sky. A strong aura spread around him silently.


    At this time, all the people on the scene also stopped talking one after another, and returned to their own positions one after another, waiting for the leader''s voice.


    Li Yiheng looked around and asked them, "who knows, what''s the situation of Lingmai deposit in the north? Why does this happen all of a sudden today? "


    One of the elders stood up and said to Li Yiheng, "we are not very clear about this. This young man came to our northern Lingmai mine without warning, and then robbed Lingmai. It is said that he seems to have not left yet, and he is still waiting there. Moreover, not long ago, Zhuang Peng also dealt with him, but he ended up in a disastrous defeat. After he came back, Zhuang Peng came back Zhuang Peng has closed down. "


    "Oh?" Li Yiheng frowned and continued to ask him, "do you know what realm this person is? What''s your skill? "


    After listening to the leader''s question, the elder shook his head slightly and replied to the leader: "everyone doesn''t know. He only knows that the young man is just a shackle, but his strength is unpredictable. Although someone has dealt with him, he can''t find out his strength at all."Li Yiheng nodded slightly, thought for a while, and continued to ask him, "what did that man say, especially about his identity or background?"


    The elder shook his head slightly and said to him, "this man didn''t say anything superfluous. He just said that he wanted the Lingmai deposit. He also said that if we heilongtang want to take back the Lingmai deposit, we need to send some potential experts. Otherwise, it''s not his opponent. That''s what he said."


    After hearing the elder''s words, a middle-aged strong man next to him could not listen any more. The strong man stood up and said to Li Yiheng, "hall leader, I think we must teach him a lesson and deal with it seriously. Otherwise, if this matter is spread, our reputation in the river and lake will be destroyed."


    "It''s true that this young man is so arrogant and domineering that he has bullied us. If we don''t do something, we will be ridiculed by people all over the world? I suggest that this young man must not stay. "

 Chapter 649

    "Hall leader, in my opinion, although this man is arrogant and seems very strange, I guess he has his own purpose in occupying our Lingmai mineral deposit. However, we still don''t know what the purpose is, and we don''t know about the power behind him. Therefore, it''s better not to mess around, so as not to cause all kinds of troubles and win some sects And the family trick. "


    "Yes, this man came to our spirit vein mine for no reason. It seems very abnormal. If you don''t find out, it''s a very risky thing. Please think twice."


    Several people got up one after another. Everyone''s attitude towards Zhang Fan was different. Therefore, in such a situation, the hall leader Li Yiheng was still needed to make a decision.


    Li Yiheng frowned and listened to the words of several people, with a look of doubt in his eyes. He now knows too little about Zhang Fan, who is his name, where he lives, what forces are behind him, and what is the purpose of coming here. All these things are not clear. This kind of unknown even makes Li Yiheng feel that Zhang Fan is really mysterious.


    However, this is nothing. In Li Yiheng''s view, what is more puzzling is that although this Zhang Fan only has shackles, no one seems to know his real strength. Therefore, Li Yiheng speculates that this Zhang Fan must have some tactics to hide his strength, which is why this is the case.


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Yiheng also felt that this matter was somewhat difficult. After all, Zhang Fan came to directly occupy a spiritual vein mineral deposit in heilongtang, which was also a kind of naked provocation. Therefore, from this point of view, it is really necessary to catch him and ask him clearly.


    Another point is that Zhang Fan is here alone now. If he really sends a lot of people to deal with him, he will be ridiculed by people in the Jianghu. Let''s just send an expert to him.


    Thinking about this, Li Yiheng said to the crowd: "everyone, now someone comes to our Heilong hall to provoke. In my opinion, he comes alone. If we send out a lot of people, it will make people in the Jianghu look down on him. So, I need someone to catch him. I don''t know who would like to go?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, all the elders in the hall stood up and said that they were willing to go there and take Zhang Fan back for questioning.


    However, some people are also bluffing. After all, the atmosphere of the whole hall has been exaggerated. It''s a bit bad if you don''t stand up. Therefore, you can only observe the people around you and pray in your heart that the hall leader should never pick yourself up.


    Li Yiheng scanned the people in front of him with his eyes. After all, such a scene is within his estimation. Moreover, he can see that some people are really bluffing. In fact, they don''t want to go. They can only stand up and help set off the atmosphere.


    For this point, Li Yiheng will never embarrass them. After all, in such a place, he is helping to set off the atmosphere, not doing nothing.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Li Yiheng pointed to the middle-aged man beside him and said to him, "Yuan Gang, I''ll leave this matter to you. Is there any problem?"


    The man named Yuan Gang is a middle-aged man with a broad face and short hair. He looks very capable. He wears a short coat and opens his chest. After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, Yuan Gang directly hugs his fist. The tendons on his arm burst up and he says in a loud voice, "yes, Lord, I promise to finish the task."


    With that, Yuan Gang turned around and walked out of the hall. He put on a few people casually and ran towards the distant Lingmai mineral deposit.


    And the other elders in the hall have nothing to do with it, and they are all curious whether Yuan Gang is Zhang Fan''s opponent or what kind of ability does Zhang Fan have? Why can''t so many people deal with him?


    Therefore, these elders also secretly came to the northern Lingmai mine nearby, watching from a distance, so as not to be found by Yuan Gang.


    At this time, Yuan Gang had brought people to the nearby mine and found Zhang Fan on the big Bluestone.


    When we meet. Yuan Gang could not help but frown. He thought to himself, it seems that what people said at that time in the assembly hall was all right. Zhang Fan really looked like a shackle, but he was able to defeat Zhuang Peng. This is really a bit incredible.


    "Hey, boy, are you the one who came to occupy the spiritual vein of Heilong hall? You have a lot of guts Yuan Gang hugged his shoulder and said aloud to Zhang Fan on the big Bluestone.


    Zhang Fan raised his eyes slightly and took a look at Yuan Gang. He shook his head in his heart. The other side''s realm was just the six peaks of Mahayana. Although he looked very strong, he was flesh and blood after all, and could not compare with Gao E. therefore, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, this person might not be his opponent at all.


    "As I said, you''d better send some experts to Heilong hall. Otherwise, you''re not my opponent at all. Since you''re here today, I''d like to ask you, are you ready?" Zhang Fan''s tone is full of bland, and without the slightest emotion.


    After hearing this, Yuan Gang was furious. For a long time, no one dared to talk to him like this. This is really unreasonable. I didn''t expect that the other party was still so sharp mouthed. Yuan Gang''s mouth was clumsy, and he couldn''t say it."Good! You have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I don''t want to argue with you. Anyway, the main purpose of my coming here today is to catch you back. If I''m you, I''ll be obedient and don''t bother me. I''ll go back to Heilong hall with you directly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " Yuan Gang said while showing his own blade.


    With a flash of both hands, Yuan Gang''s two hands each appeared a hatchet, thick blade, flashing cold light, although each axe has the weight of thousands of gold, but in Yuan Gang''s hands, as if nothing, waving between, gusts of wind around.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes are still full of bland. Zhang Fan has a way to deal with him, and he knows that he can defeat him with only 50% of his strength.


    "In that case, let''s fight. Anyway, I won''t go back with you." Zhang Fan stood up from the big Bluestone and jumped down. Standing on the ground, he stood with his hands down and looked at Yuan Gang in front of him. His eyes were even more ancient and profound.

 Chapter 650

    "Well, in that case, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. Draw the sword!" Yuan Gang''s face revealed a trace of ferocity, indicating that Zhang fan can draw his sword to fight him.


    For a moment, all Yuan Gang''s followers all stepped back to avoid being affected by the fighting between them.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Yuan Gang in front of him, shook his head and said: "you are not worth my sword, my sword, or not out, out of the sword will see blood."


    "You mean I''m not qualified to appreciate your swordsmanship?" Yuan Gang slightly twisted his eyebrows. With cold eyes in his eyes, he asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "that''s right. That''s what I mean. I said before that the spirit pulse here is mine. So if you want to take back the spirit pulse here, you''d better send some experts to deal with me. However, there are really some people who let me down because of your strength, It''s not my opponent at all. Go back and tell your master. Don''t let me feel that there are no masters in Heilong hall. "


    "Presumptuous!" Yuan Gang has been completely mad by Zhang Fan. Before, Yuan Gang''s name was very loud in Heilong hall and even in the rivers and lakes. Few people dare to tell him that.


    But today, Zhang Fan dared to talk to him like this, which made Yuan Gang very upset. He could not help clenching his fists and pouring blood into his pupils. He wanted to tear Zhang Fan to pieces now.


    Zhang Fan still didn''t say anything, just looking at Yuan Gang in front of him like this, Zhang fan can feel the breath of the other party. Now he has run his aura to the limit, but in Zhang Fan''s view, the other party is really just like this.


    At this time, Yuan Gang suddenly gave a loud drink, carrying two hatchets in his hand, and rushed directly to the front. The axe was broad and heavy. With a huge force, he went straight to the front of Zhang Fan.


    For a moment, even the ground was torn open by Yuan Gang''s axe, and the strong wind overflowed, as if it could tear the void.


    Zhang Fan at the foot of a point, directly showed the Star wave footwork, figure rotation, it is easy to avoid the other side of this move.


    After the defeat, Yuan Gang gave up and killed Zhang Fan again with his two axes. Countless axes left deep traces on the ground, making the ground look scarred.


    At this time, Yuan Gang''s axe hit the ground, and suddenly the dust was flying, blocking the sky and the sun, even blocking people''s sight, so that everyone could not see what was happening here.


    "The battle between our boss and that young man is really fierce. I don''t think that young man can avoid such intensive attacks."


    "It''s no wonder that elder Yuan Gang, who let the young man dare to speak rudely to elder Yuan Gang without knowing his superiority. If I were elder Yuan Gang, I would like to peel his skin."


    "However, the situation in the field is a little unclear now. I don''t know what happened between the two people and whether they have won or lost."


    "Do you need to ask? Elder Yuan Gang is the quintuple peak state of Mahayana. If he can''t even deal with a master of shackle state, won''t he be ridiculed by the people in the Jianghu? "


    "I don''t think it''s right. When the young man spoke just now, he was confident. It seems that he may not be defeated directly, or he really thinks he has the strength to defeat elder Yuan Gang."


    "It''s impossible. We don''t know what''s going on, but all we can do now is wait patiently and see what the result is."


    At this time, the battle in the field is more and more exciting. Many experts in Heilong hall are also concentrated in the distance. They are also curious about the situation in this battle and whether the elder Yuan Gang will be Zhang Fan''s opponent.


    Yuan Gang was already red eyed and began to press Zhang Fan step by step. It seemed that he had only one purpose, that is, to kill Zhang Fan quickly, and then to pieces.


    And Zhang Fan is always carrying hands, footwork flexible, in the face of these gas awn, Zhang Fan has nothing special to pay attention to, more will not have the slightest tension. After all, this master named Yuan Gang in front of him, for his strength, Zhang Fan did not pay attention to him. If he wanted to kill each other, Zhang Fan felt that it was just a matter of waving his hand, and it could be done in minutes.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t come here to kill people this time, but to find a way to get the spiritual pulse back from Heilong hall and return it to the dragon family. Even, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, if Heilong hall and the dragon family can really establish a friendly relationship, then all the troubles will be solved and he can rest assured.


    However, it seems that it is not so easy to achieve this. Therefore, Zhang Fan is not interested in this person''s strength, but it also needs to be done step by step. Since this guy is not smart, he still uses his strength to tell him what kind of strength gap he has with himself.


    thinking of this, Zhang Fan frowns, his eyes stare at Yuan Gang in front, and his mind moves. Countless sword ideas appear around Zhang Fan. It seems that there is an invisible sword spirit beside him.Zhang Fan followed him a little, and a sharp sword flew to Yuan Gang in front of him. The speed was so fast that he couldn''t react at all.


    Yuan Gang was very angry at this time. In this way, he didn''t seem to know the pain. He just felt that a force on his shoulder pushed him and pushed him back a few steps.


    But when Yuan Gang continued to move forward, he suddenly felt a kind of traction pain in his shoulder, which made Yuan Gang confused. He immediately looked towards his shoulder and wanted to know what happened to his shoulder.


    It doesn''t matter. Yuan Gang found that there was a penetrating wound on his shoulder, that is, his shoulder seemed to be penetrated by something, and the blood flowed out and dyed the clothes on his shoulder red.


    At the same time, when seeing this penetrating wound, yuan just felt that the wound on the shoulder was also more and more painful, which was the combination of eyes and senses.


    In other words, at the beginning, when Yuan Gang didn''t see his chest on his shoulder, he didn''t feel the pain of concentration. But now it seems that it''s shocking to find this wound on his shoulder.

 Chapter 651

    Therefore, in such a situation, Yuan Gang also felt the pain was unbearable, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Just when Yuan Gang was surprised, the smoke around them was almost gone. People looked at Zhang Fan and Yuan Gang in front of them one after another. Especially when they saw the wound on Yuan Gang''s shoulder, they could not help sighing.


    "My God, I''m not wrong. It''s really incredible that this young man can hurt elder Yuan Gang. You know, elder Yuan Gang is a more capable master in our Heilong hall, and his realm has reached the quintuple realm of Mahayana. It''s really not simple that Zhang fan can hurt him with such great strength."


    "Yes, it seems that this young man is really not simple. Just now, he was in a state of evasion and didn''t make a real move. When he made a move, elder Yuan Gang was already injured. If I guess correctly, this guy should not have shown his real strength."


    "Yes, this young man is really not simple. He looks like a shackle, but he can have such strength. What''s the matter? Why is there such a big contrast between his strength and realm? "


    "I don''t know. However, he dares to fight for the resources of Heilong hall alone. From this point of view, this guy is not an ordinary person, so we''d better be careful."


    "If you want me to say, we''d better go back quickly, otherwise, we may die in his hands together with elder Yuan Gang. It''s better to let the hall leader deal with this matter."


    After seeing the battle between Zhang Fan and Yuan Gang, several people immediately feel that the young man in front of them is really terrible. Although there is a huge gap in realm, they have the strength to hurt elder Yuan Gang, a master of Mahayana, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    What''s more, the young man in front of him has such strength, so the power behind him must not be simple. Therefore, people feel that elder Yuan Gang alone can''t deal with him. It''s better to ask other experts in Heilong hall to solve the problem.


    Yuan Gang looked at the blood on his shoulder, and his eyes also showed a look of surprise. He was shocked to see Zhang Fan in front of him. At this time, he had completely awakened from the shock, and his heart was full of incredible. After carefully recalling the battle just now, he found that Zhang fan didn''t seem to show his real strength, that is to say, the other side was in the battle just now I have been merciful to myself in the fight.


    At this time, some experts in Heilong hall in the distance, after some discussion, rushed in all directions and came to the field one after another. They stood behind elder Yuan Gang and looked at Zhang Fan in front of them.


    Zhang Fan is still fearless in the face of danger. He stands alone with his hands down. Looking at the people in front of him, he doesn''t say a word. He is used to the pressure of various realms.


    When people saw Zhang Fan in front of them, they also frowned. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. What''s more, they also found the same thing, that is, the coercion in the realm didn''t have any effect on Zhang Fan. In addition, Zhang Fan just showed his strength, which made everyone flinch.


    "What do we do now? Do you want to go directly together and kill him? If you continue to drag on like this, I don''t know what will happen. "


    "Yes, he came to our Heilong hall to provoke. It''s natural for us to kill him. Although it''s a bit against the morality of the Jianghu, it can be regarded as a quick solution. Anyway, he is also a person. As long as we do it cleanly, no one will find out."


    "In my opinion, forget it. Didn''t you see the battle just now? We haven''t seen his strength clearly up to now. If he really hides his strength, then we are not his opponents when we play together, then this matter will be spread. We have completely lost the face of Heilong hall. "


    "I think it''s beyond our ability. Let the hall leader send some powerful experts to deal with him."


    Although they are not afraid of Zhang Fan, they feel that if they do something wrong with it. If they really do it wrong, they will be blamed for the influence on Heilong hall in the future. That will not be worth the loss.


    At this time, several people suddenly came from a distance. Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, was the leader of Heilong hall. After he arranged the matter for Yuan Gang, he was more or less worried, so he sent someone to watch and see what the situation was. If the matter was really solved, it would be OK. If it could not be solved, it would be OK. You still need to do it yourself.


    As expected, Yuan Gang was not Zhang Fan''s opponent. Therefore, Li didn''t dare to delay and immediately led the senior elders of Heilong hall to come. At the same time, Li Yiheng was very curious. From the data, it''s not difficult to see that Zhang Fan is just a shackle, but why can he have such strength? It''s really a bit unpredictable Through.


    Therefore, this time Li Yiheng brought people here to see where Zhang Fan is sacred and whether he is really as powerful as the legend.


    When Li Yiheng came to the scene, all the disciples of Heilong hall knelt down and said respectfully."Welcome, master."


    After listening to these people''s words, Zhang Fan couldn''t help looking up at Li Yiheng in front of him. After a careful look, he found that the head of Heilong hall was an old man with white hair. He was wearing a black gown embroidered with a dragon claw, a boa turned over, a sea water cliff, and a jiuliang crown. At first glance, he was very important, with a special atmosphere, serious and impressive It''s hard to get close to people.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at the leader of the black dragon hall and feels that he is not a simple person. Moreover, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the other party''s realm has reached the peak of 90% of the Mahayana period. Half a step to the sky is just a step in front of the door. However, even so, Zhang Fan knows that it is not so easy to do it. It must take a lot of accumulation before he can do it Enough to really get to the point of half a step to the sky.


    Looking at the head of Heilong hall in front of him, Zhang fan can clearly feel that the other party has been stuck in this realm for some time, so now his strength is very strong.


    Looking at his face, Zhang Fan could feel that the head of the black dragon hall was not the kind of fierce person, but was very close and friendly.

 Chapter 652

    Although there was a little seriousness between his eyebrows, he could still feel that he was really upright. Therefore, Heilong hall should be the right organization in the Jianghu.


    When Zhang Fan looks at Li Yiheng, Li Yiheng is also observing Zhang Fan. He is also very curious. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s realm is really just a shackle realm. However, judging from Yuan Gang''s injury, Zhang Fan''s strength is at least above the quintuple of Mahayana, otherwise, he will not hurt Yuan Gang.


    In addition, from the perspective of Zhang Fan, it seems that he is not the kind of insidious and cunning person, nor the kind of insidious and vicious people. On the contrary, he is the right person in the Jianghu. In addition, Zhang Fan is so powerful, which makes Li Yiheng feel compassion.


    Thinking of this, Li Yiheng smiles, bows his hand to Zhang Fan and says, "I''m Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall. I don''t know who you are, young Xia. Can you have a name in the world?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Li Yiheng, "my family, Zhang Fan, is just passing by here. Seeing that there is spiritual pulse here, I want to take it for myself."


    Li Yiheng smiles. After all, he''s an old man. Zhang Fan doesn''t seem to be the kind of unreasonable person who usually comes to rob the spiritual pulse. Either some bandits or some insidious people like Zhang Fan don''t believe that he''s here to rob the spiritual pulse.


    "Young Xia, I don''t know if there is anything that offends you in Heilong hall, or if you have something to come to me, otherwise, you won''t do such a thing. Am I right?" With a smile on his face, Li Yiheng asked Zhang Fan in front of him.


    After hearing this, the people around them were stunned. They didn''t expect that the hall leader had such a good attitude towards Zhang Fan. It''s a bit abnormal.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Li Yiheng in front of him. He could not help but be curious. He frowned and said, "since you want to know what I''m coming for, why don''t we have a good chat somewhere."


    Li Yiheng eyebrows pick, feel this matter seems to have some room for negotiation, then directly nodded to Zhang Fan, said: "OK, can, we black long hall is not far from here, how about you come to our black long hall for a talk?"


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, but he didn''t change his voice. He just looked at the disciples of Heilong hall quietly, with no expression on his face.


    Li Yiheng seems to think that what he has done is a bit inappropriate, so he continues to smile to Zhang Fan and say: "no matter, young Xia, if it''s inconvenient, or if you have any doubts about our Heilong hall, we can find a pavilion nearby for tea and chat. Don''t worry, I will guarantee your personal safety."


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people around him and said to the leader of Heilong Hall: "it''s OK. Just go to Heilong hall as you said. I don''t need you to guarantee my life. I''m afraid they are not qualified just because they want my life."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone felt that Zhang Fan was a little arrogant and dared to speak such big words. Even many people were dissatisfied with Zhang Fan and discussed with each other in a low voice. After Zhang Fan left Heilong hall, they tried to stop Zhang Fan on the road and teach him a good lesson.


    Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, also felt a little embarrassed. Although Zhang Fangang''s words were arrogant, in his opinion, Zhang Fan was not the kind of person who didn''t believe his words. Maybe he really had the strength.


    Li Yiheng smiles and says to Zhang Fan, "in that case, come with me. Let''s have a talk in Heilong hall."


    With that, Li yihengshi showed his body method and ran directly to the distance to lead the way. Zhang Fan also showed his lightness skill. In the blink of an eye, he had already followed Li Yiheng''s steps. They walked towards Heilong hall one by one.


    The other disciples of Heilong hall still stayed in the same place. They didn''t follow. They just stood in the same place. After the leader left, they all frowned and said one after another.


    "This guy is too arrogant. He doesn''t pay attention to us at all. He even says that we are not his opponents. Who is this guy? I''d like to see what he can do


    "I don''t know what ability he has, but I know one thing. Elder Yuan Gang has been defeated by him now. Anyway, I''m not his opponent. As for whether we will be his opponent together, it''s not certain."


    "He dares to speak like this. In my opinion, maybe he really has this ability. After all, in the battle just now, he didn''t seem to show his real strength. Therefore, from this point of view, I''m not sure whether we will be his opponents together."


    "I don''t think we should get involved in this matter. After all, this young man is really not simple. I can see from the eyes of our hall leader just now that he seems to appreciate this person very much. Maybe he will join our Heilong hall. In this way, the strength of our Heilong Hall will be enhanced a lot."


    "That would be great. However, in my opinion, Zhang Fan seems to be a bit arrogant. If he really joins our Heilong hall, he will probably put forward some conditions for our Heilong hall. At that time, it depends on how our hall leader talks with him.""After this guy came here, he first occupied a spiritual vein in our Heilong hall, which was clearly a naked provocation to our Heilong hall, and then he injured the elders and disciples of our Heilong hall. Can he really stay? I feel a little unreliable in my mind. "


    "However, I''m a little different from what you see. If you think about this young man, his strength is so strong, even when he started to fight against Yuan Gang, he was merciful. If he wanted to fight for our spiritual vein at the beginning, why didn''t he kill us directly? In my opinion, it seems easier to kill people than to show mercy. "


    "There''s some truth in what you say, but why does this guy do it? Does he really have other purposes?"


    "That''s right. If I guess correctly, he must want to meet with our hall leader this time, and it must be his excuse to occupy the spiritual pulse place. Maybe he came to negotiate with our Heilong hall."


    People began to guess and analyze what Zhang Fan did, and for all the circumstances of Zhang Fan, there are different opinions. They all think that Zhang Fan''s purpose in Heilong hall is not pure, but no one can guess what Zhang Fan is doing here. This really makes everyone present very curious.

 Chapter 653

    Zhang Fan followed the leader of Heilong hall to the reception hall. They sat down in front of each other. Li Yiheng asked his subordinates to watch tea, but they didn''t have much time. The best tea was put on the table in front of them.


    Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "come on, young Xia Zhang, I''d like to offer you this cup of tea. First, it''s for the courtesy of the guests. Second, I''d like to thank you for your kindness to the elder of Heilong hall."


    "Oh?" Zhang Fan''s eyebrows are slightly raised. He thinks that Li Yiheng''s observation ability is not simple. Zhang Fan really shows mercy to the people in Heilong hall. If he wants to kill them, it''s really easy.


    Li Yiheng continued to smile and said: "yes, I can see that with your strength, if you really want to kill them, it is estimated that they will not be able to live to report to me. Therefore, thank you for this. However, I also want to ask by the way, what is the purpose of Zhang Shaoxia''s using this method to attract my attention?"


    In Zhang Yiheng''s view, Zhang Fan has his own purpose in doing so, and Zhang Fan must see himself in doing so. Maybe he has some difficulties, or he has to say something. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to be so tortuous.


    Zhang Fan nodded, put down his tea cup and said to the leader of Heilong Hall: "since the leader is a cheerful person, I won''t beat around the bush. But before I tell the truth, I want to ask you a question, which one is the spiritual vein in the north? It doesn''t seem to belong to your Heilong hall. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng thought about it, nodded slightly to Zhang Fan and said, "yes, this spiritual pulse does not belong to our Heilong hall. However, I want to know, what''s the connection between this spiritual pulse and you?"


    Zhang Fan smiles and asks Li Yiheng, "then I''m curious. Why should I snatch spiritual pulse from others? In my opinion, it seems that the leader of Heilong hall is not the kind of person who takes advantage of others. Why are his subordinates so overbearing? "


    Li Yiheng frowned. From Zhang Fan''s words, he could clearly feel that the other party seemed to be very familiar with the owner of the spiritual pulse. Therefore, this time, it was just for friends to fight against injustice.


    Thinking of this, Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "since you are here for the sake of the Nalong family, you must have a certain friendship with the Nalong family."


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Li Yiheng, "no, it has nothing to do with friendship. I think that since this place can be contested, I can also. It''s just who I belong to."


    I don''t know why the Lord of the hall has been in such a bad mood recently? Hei Long Tang also wants to step in. Is it the power to fish in troubled waters? Or follow the crowd and push the wall down? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, the head of black dragon hall is a little embarrassed. He is also a little difficult to answer such a thing. After all, when the dragon family is in danger, he is just a spectator. Later, someone in the hall snatches a spiritual vein from the dragon family. The head of black dragon hall knows something about it, but he doesn''t know about it To stop him is to connive at him. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan actually found him today.


    Seeing that Li Yiheng, the leader of the black dragon hall, didn''t speak, Zhang Fan continued to say to him, "I believe that you, as the leader of the black dragon hall, can''t be unaware of this matter and connive your subordinates to do such a thing against the morality of the Jianghu. Don''t you say that you don''t need to be responsible?"


    After hearing this, Li Yiheng showed an embarrassed look on his face and said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia, what we say is that, however, in such a situation, we just share part of the resources of the dragon family. If the dragon family is completely destroyed one day, we also find some cheap things from it."


    "But I heard that you had a good relationship with long Aotian, the leader of the black dragon hall. Now the dragon family is in danger. Why didn''t Heilong hall lend a helping hand? Instead, Heilong hall took the spirit of the dragon family directly? Isn''t that treachery? " Zhang Fan continued to ask Li Yiheng.


    Li Yiheng sighed again and said to Zhang Fan: "at this time, I also know that there is no chance for the dragon family to make a comeback. Both inside and outside, they are on the verge of collapse. There are serious internal and external troubles. The strength of the leader of the dragon family is less than 10%. The internal elders collude with the external family and clan. Therefore, the collapse of the dragon family, It''s really in between


    Zhang Fan frowned and continued to ask Li Yiheng: "domestic and foreign troubles, can you tell us in detail? Are you quite familiar with the internal affairs of the dragon family? "


    Li Yiheng nodded and said: "it''s no secret. What''s more, the current situation of the dragon family has attracted the attention of many people in the river and lake. That is to say, someone in the dragon family has released all the reality of the dragon family. That''s why many experts in the river and lake have come here to share their own experience before the disintegration of the dragon family A piece of it. "


    After a pause, Li Yiheng took out an envelope from the drawer beside him and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "this is the letter sent to me by the third elder Long''ao. He has made it very clear about the internal situation of the long family, and he also hopes that we can help him, and there are some conditions in it, all of which are the interests of the long family, but I don''t agree with him After that, it''s over. ""A lot of people have already started to take action on the dragon family''s affairs. Therefore, my staff have won a spiritual vein of the dragon family, and I haven''t been involved. After all, such things are very common in the current situation."


    After listening to his words, Zhang Fan asked Li Yiheng, "that is to say, the relationship between the dragon family and heilongtang is not good now? Because you have not helped the three elders in this matter? That''s why the relationship between heilongtang and the dragon family is so stiff, isn''t it? "


    Li Yiheng nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "that''s right. After this incident, there seems to be no connection between heilongtang and the dragon family. Therefore, the relationship is gradually estranged."


    After Li Yiheng said everything, Zhang Fan thought to himself, that is to say, why long Kun, the elder of the long family, and long Ao, the third elder of the long family, wanted Zhang Fan to have a quarrel with heilongtang.

 Chapter 654

    After that, it can be said that the only way to eliminate the two black birds is to kill them at one stroke.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Li Yiheng, "since hall leader Li can be honest with each other, I don''t want to hide. It''s true that I''m entrusted by the dragon family to help the dragon family, but it''s my personal behavior to fight for the northern spiritual vein."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "after I came to the dragon''s house, I entered the cabinet meeting. The elder and the three elders expressed their hope that I would attack the spiritual vein occupied by Heilong hall. According to them, Heilong hall is the most powerful one among the resources occupied by the dragon family. Therefore, we need to attack Heilong hall first to make an example."


    "But now it seems that I understand something. Since there is a contradiction between Heilong hall and the three elders of the long family, the three elders'' proposal is not pure in purpose. That''s why today''s incident happened. For today''s incident, Zhang Fan has offended a lot. Please forgive me."


    Li Yiheng laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s OK. Since this thing has come to this, we don''t know each other. I didn''t expect that there are experts like you in the world. It''s really rare. I want to ask why there is such a big difference between your realm and actual strength? I''m really a little bit curious. "


    Zhang Fan said to Li Yiheng with a smile: "this started when I was born. At that time, someone robbed me of my spiritual root, so I was hindered almost every time when I was practicing. However, although my spiritual root was robbed, my talent was still there. Therefore, when I reached the shackle state, it was more difficult for me to be promoted than other experts, so that I could be promoted This kind of state and strength are not equal. "


    After that, Zhang Fan told Li Yiheng in detail about his cultivation during this period, and the difficulties he encountered in the desert Dagang. He got some inheritance from the desert Dagang, which was also helpful for his strength improvement.


    Li Yiheng is also very interested in desert Dagang. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s cultivation during this period is really a legend, which is incredible.


    Zhang Fan also patiently explained to Li Yiheng some of the real situation in the desert Dagang. Li Yiheng was very surprised and clapped his hands from time to time.


    At the same time, Li Yiheng also told Zhang Fan about some of the things about the river and the lake, as well as some of the details of the dragon family. Zhang Fan listened very seriously.


    In the process of chatting, they gradually feel a sense of hero''s love for each other. Li Yiheng, in particular, sighs in his heart. The contact between Zhang Fan and Li Yiheng really feels like it''s too late to meet each other.


    They talked until very late. Li Yiheng left Zhang Fan to have dinner with him in the evening. It seems that he always has a kind of endless words with Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan also quite readily agreed, after all, in Zhang Fan''s heart there is still one thing not to do, that is for the possession of that spiritual pulse.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Zhang Fan inadvertently mentioned the spiritual pulse and said to Li Yiheng, "hall leader, in my opinion, the family of Heilong hall has a great career, and it doesn''t seem to lack that spiritual pulse. It''s better that you sell that spiritual pulse to me, and I can buy it with a stone. What do you think?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng shook his head with a smile and said, "no, if you like this spiritual pulse, I''ll give it to you. However, I have a condition."


    "Oh?" Zhang Fan eyebrows pick, Li Yiheng in front of the opposite continued to ask: "what conditions? But the LORD said, "no harm."


    Li Yiheng smiles and says to Zhang Fan, "actually, it''s nothing. As the leader of Heilong hall, I admire the heroes in the world very much. So if brother Zhang Fan doesn''t dislike me, can you join me in Heilong hall? If you agree, I''ll give you this spiritual pulse."


    After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, Zhang Fan could not help but frown and think about it. He said to Li Yiheng, "master, this matter is somewhat improper. After all, I am helping the dragon family. Heilong hall once occupied the resources of the dragon family. The relationship between the two sides seems not so harmonious. If I really join in Heilong hall at last, then if it is spread out in the future, the dragon family will die However, I will feel that I have to eat inside and outside. In that case, I can''t argue. "


    Li Yiheng thinks about it and thinks that Zhang Fan''s words are more or less reasonable, but he really doesn''t want to brush past Zhang Fan, so he really wants him to join the gang.


    Zhang Fan also saw it and said to Li Yiheng, "Lord, let me have a while. If I solve this problem, I will definitely get a position in Heilong hall. But please give me some time."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng laughed, nodded and said, "well, in that case, let''s do it. Take this one."


    With that, Li Yiheng takes out a token from his arms. The token is purple red. From the texture of the token and the choice of materials, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that the person who can have the token must be not simple. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that the position Li Yiheng wants to give him is absolutely not simple.Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "in our Heilong hall, we will never treat anyone with ability badly. I will give them the corresponding positions according to their strength. In terms of your strength, I think it''s not too much to give you the position of deputy hall leader. Therefore, this token is the token of deputy hall leader. I haven''t found a suitable person before, so this token is very important The token has always been in my hands, but now it seems that I have found a suitable person. Put away this token. After all the things of the dragon family are settled, you will be the deputy leader of our Heilong hall. "


    Zhang Fan is really flattered. Although Zhang Fan and Li Yiheng haven''t been in contact for a long time, they suddenly become the deputy hall leader in Heilong hall, which is really a little hard to react to.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan thinks that this is the intention of Li Yiheng hall leader. If he refuses or refuses, will it make people feel ungrateful?


    However, on second thought, it seems that apart from him, Heilong hall has the strongest strength. As it is, there is nothing wrong with taking over the position of deputy hall leader. In the later stage, it is necessary to show his real strength in front of the public.

 Chapter 655

    If anyone really has the ability to defeat himself, he can give up his position, or find an excuse to resign from the post of deputy hall leader and continue to roam the world.


    Think of it. Zhang Fan laughed, put away the purple token, and said to Li Yiheng, "well, since hall leader Li looks up to me so much, if I continue to shirk, I''ll be a little disrespectful. I''ll take the post of deputy hall leader. When it''s done, I''ll come to the hall leader to report, but."


    At this point, Zhang Fan continued to say to Li Yiheng: "I am a wild crane in the river''s lake. I''m used to being free and loose. Although Heilong hall is good, it''s not the end of my wandering in the river''s lake. I still have many things to do, such as revenge. I''m bound to let the man who took my spiritual root pay for his blood, and my woman. I still need to pick her up ¡£¡±


    After hearing Zhang Fan say this, Li Yiheng''s face was not surprised at all. He said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "I knew you would say this, but it doesn''t delay you to be the deputy head of Heilong hall. As long as you finish the work of the long family, come and report to me. At that time, I will call all the people in Heilong hall to meet with you, and then you will take office formally, and want to know If you want to wander in the world, I will never stop you. "


    After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, Zhang Fan nodded and felt that it was very reasonable. They raised their glasses again and drank happily. At the same time, they spoke their heart.


    The next morning, Zhang Fan got up to say goodbye to heilongtang and walked towards the long family. Li Yiheng said he wanted to see Zhang Fan off, but Zhang Fan politely refused. After all, he had to consider the relationship between the long family and heilongtang. When the storm is raging, it''s better not to let other people talk. Otherwise, the following things will be more difficult.


    So, when he came to the gate of Heilong hall, Zhang Fan asked Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, to stay. Then he turned around to perform his lightness skill and left Heilong hall quickly.


    At this time, several elders of Heilong hall are not satisfied with Zhang Fan. In their opinion, Zhang Fan robbed the spirit pulse of Heilong hall, which is the biggest provocation to Heilong hall. Therefore, this person had better find a way to get rid of him.


    Just at this time, Zhang Fan came here, these people suddenly rushed out, with weapons in their hands. Without saying a word, they directly started to fight Zhang Fan. In an instant, the heaven and the earth changed color. All the Qi, with Zhang Fan as the center, shot at Zhang Fan quickly. The Qi was colorful, but it showed countless dangers.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan didn''t dodge or stop. He directly used a sword to change his mind into shape. The sword technique suddenly unfolded. The cold water sword turned into a light blue light, cut off all the Qi awn in front of him, and went straight to the front door of the leading elder.


    The elder of Heilong hall never thought that Zhang Fan''s action could be so fast. When a blue sword light stayed in front of him, he could not help but feel shaking all over, and even felt that death was approaching.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t mean to kill him. The cold water sword directly stayed in the center of his eyebrows. The distance between the sword edge and the center of his eyebrows was less than an inch. As long as Zhang Fan was willing, the cold water sword could penetrate his head at any time and let him die.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t do that. Instead, he recalled the cold water sword and came to the elder. He showed the purple token in his hand and said to him, "do you know what this is? What does it symbolize? "


    That black long hall elder sees this, can''t help but brow a wrinkly, then pupil a shrink, inconceivable of looked at Zhang Fan.


    Living here all the year round, he naturally knows what this token means. It''s the deputy head of Heilong hall. Unexpectedly, this token will be in Zhang Fan''s hands. Doesn''t that mean that Zhang Fan is now the deputy head of Heilong hall?


    And his position is just an inner door elder in Heilong hall. I don''t know how much difference there is between them. If Zhang Fan was investigated, he would be guilty of bullying the superior. If it''s light, he would be directly removed from Heilong hall. If it''s heavy, his head would fall to the ground and he would be executed.


    From the time he saw this token, the elder suddenly had a cold sweat on his forehead, and his whole body began to tremble, even his pants were wet.


    For this person, Zhang Fan didn''t need to say a word. He just put away the token in his hand, turned around and walked towards the distance without looking back, leaving the surprised inner door elder standing there as if he had lost his soul.


    Several other disciples in Heilong hall were very curious, and they all came forward and asked the inner door elder.


    "Elder, what did you see just now? Why did I feel that you were stunned on the spot just now? Is there anything in his hand that scares you? "


    "Yes, elder, I don''t understand. What did you see and why did you let him go? That was a good chance for us to deal with him


    "However, I still think that this boy is not simple. The sword style just now is very strange. Anyway, I don''t think I''m his opponent."


    The inner door elder, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, said to these people: "this man is not what we can offend. Moreover, his status is much higher than ours. In Heilong hall, do you know what the following crimes areAfter listening to the elder''s words, everyone was stunned and wanted to look at each other. They didn''t understand what he meant, what the following crimes were, and what the crimes were. They didn''t seem to think about them. What''s more, I can''t understand the elder''s words.


    The inner door elder seems to have recovered from the shock and said to these people, "anyway, this man is not simple. The token in his hand is purple red. That is to say, his level should be the deputy head of our Heilong hall."


    "What, deputy master?"


    With these words, everyone was shocked, as if at this moment, everyone was hit by a bolt from the blue in the air. If Zhang Fan really wanted to hold all of them responsible just now, no one here could live.


    In fact, Zhang Fan is not so boring. For Zhang Fan, these people don''t matter. If you want to kill them, you may have any idea. The cold water sword can pierce them and kill them. There is no need to use the function of status.


    Zhang Fan in the distance is still running towards the dragon family. It''s the morning when the sun is shining. Everything in the dragon family is busy. The whole dragon family is busy.

 Chapter 656

    At this time, Zhang Fan came back from the outside and showed his token of entering and leaving the dragon''s house. But the guards of the dragon''s house didn''t take care of Zhang Fan. They just took a look at Zhang Fan and let him go without any emotion.


    After Zhang Fan returns to long''s home, the first thing he does is to find long Xue, tell him the good news, and ask him to send someone to occupy the dragon vein in the north, so as not to be robbed again.


    After hearing this, long Xue felt that she had not heard it clearly, and immediately said to Zhang Fan, "what did you say just now? Did I hear you wrong? You said that you took back the spiritual vein which was occupied by Heilong hall in the north of the dragon family? Is that true? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "that''s right. Now this spiritual vein has been counted in my name and has all the rights to use and deal with it. Moreover, I have driven away all the people in Heilong hall, and they also said that they would not appear in that place."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s affirmation, long Xue immediately jumped up with excitement. Her eyes were wet with tears. She quickly wiped a handful of tears and said to Zhang Fan, "you are really the benefactor of our long family. Wait. I will tell my father the good news now."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue, "now the master of the long family needs to hear some good news. You''d better send everyone to the North Lingmai to deal with it, and then hold an internal meeting to tell the whole senior level of the long family."


    When Zhang Fan made up his mind, he immediately asked people to ring the Dragon gathering bell. Soon, all the elders of the dragon family came to the meeting hall. Seeing that Zhang Fan came back safely, they could not help but be stunned, especially the elder long Kun and the elder long Ao. Their expressions were very complicated. When they saw Zhang Fan, they frowned.


    They wanted to use the power of Heilong hall to directly arrest or kill Zhang Fan, which made it impossible for him to come back alive. What''s the matter? They were puzzled.


    After all, at this time, the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao feel that Zhang Fan will not come. The second elder Long Chuan is also in a wait-and-see state, while the fourth elder Long Ping is very confident in Zhang Fan. Although he has not been in contact with Zhang Fan for a long time, Zhang Fan''s relationship with the fourth elder Long Ping is not long From the aspect of handling affairs, he thinks that Zhang Fan has great courage and few talents dare to fight and do. Therefore, he believes that what Zhang Fan has identified can be accomplished.


    Zhang Fan came to the meeting hall and said to the people, "I have done it. Now I have snatched the spiritual pulse of the north from Heilong hall. This is the use agreement. The leader of Heilong hall also said that from now on, he will not make any more decisions about the spiritual pulse of that place. Moreover, he will make it known to the world, so that other families and sects will not have any influence on the spiritual pulse of that place I don''t have any idea


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the four elders were all shocked. In a short day, Zhang Fan was able to do such a complicated thing well. It really shocked the four elders and made everyone gape.


    Elder long Kun frowns and looks at Zhang Fan with some doubts in his eyes. What kind of background does Zhang Fan have and how can he have such ability? Is it hard to see what relationship he has in the black dragon hall? Otherwise, how can Zhang Fan get back the spirit pulse from Heilong hall so smoothly?


    Long Ao, the third elder, was also puzzled. For him, he was somewhat disappointed. He wanted to get rid of Zhang Fan with the help of heilongtang''s hand, but now it seems that Zhang Fan is not dead, and he has done things so well. This really surprised him.


    Longchuan, the second elder, didn''t trust Zhang Fan at the beginning. For him, Zhang Fan just came to the dragon''s home and didn''t know much about many things of the dragon''s home. It''s not so easy to carry out his work. Especially, it''s impossible to get back the spiritual pulse from Heilong hall.


    however, Zhang Fan turned this matter into reality It''s possible, and it took such a short time, which makes Longchuan a little shocked. No matter what method is used, it''s really very difficult to achieve.


    Long Ping, the fourth elder, is not surprised by all this, because he believes that Zhang fan can do it. After all, Zhang Fan is not the kind of impetuous person. As long as he can do it, he will do it. However, what surprised Long Ping is that Zhang fan can do it in such a short time. This is really what Long Ping did not expect.


    Zhang Fan saw that everyone''s faces were different, and he could guess some of their thoughts, especially the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao. Previously, Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, said that the three elders had bright eyes and bright eyes.


    At this time, the elder laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that you really have two talents. It took so short a time to settle Heilong hall. However, I''m very curious. What kind of means do you use? Or what kind of forces have been used to do it? "


    In this sentence, the elder long Kun is obviously trying to find out the truth of Zhang Fan and what kind of power is behind Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan naturally understood what long Kun meant and said to him with a smile: "this is very simple. I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for a long time. Therefore, there are some relationships in the Jianghu. As long as I want to do some things, it''s OK to understand and use some relationships. Moreover, with my strength, it can play some role."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone frowned and felt that Zhang Fan was really a bit enigmatic. Whether it was Zhang Fan''s strength or Zhang Fan''s relationship in the river and lake, it could make some things possible. This is really not what ordinary people can do.


    "What are we going to do next?" Longchuan, the second elder, asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to him, "just watch the change. This time, he has snatched back the spirit pulse from Heilong hall. I believe the news will soon spread. Those clans and families will think about their situation carefully. Maybe they will also take the initiative to hand over some resources of the dragon family. As for those who don''t want to hand them in, we can do it to them no later."


    After all, it''s not a matter of a day or two when the resources of the dragon family are occupied. When the news is spread, it will also take some time. Therefore, it''s better to leave some things to time.

 Chapter 657

    For this matter, Zhang Fan also has another consideration, that is, in such a situation, we need to wait patiently. After all, things in the dragon family are quite complicated. After a period of consideration, maybe some things will naturally emerge.


    After the announcement, the crowd dispersed. The news that Zhang Fan snatched back the spirit pulse from Heilong hall spread quickly in the dragon family. Many people were surprised when they heard the news. For the dragon family, it was a big event.


    "Did you hear that. The eldest lady found an expert from outside to help the long family. Zhang Fan''s name is Zhang Fan. Although he looks young, he has extraordinary means. He can take back the lost resources of the long family from heilongtang. I think this person is really not simple. "


    "Yes, this man is really not simple, and he is very courageous. I remember that when he first came to the dragon''s house, he directly taught young master Long Hao a lesson. He didn''t worry about the three elders'' face at all. However, it''s strange that the three elders didn''t retaliate against him, which is quite unexpected in my heart."


    "That''s right. You know, the three elders are mean and mean. If someone offends him, he must try his best to revenge him, even at all costs. But this time, Long Hao was wronged, and he could not say anything. This is a rare situation."


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe the three elders have already begun to brew. When will they begin to revenge Zhang Fan? It''s just that he hasn''t found a chance now."


    "It''s hard to say. What you said is really a kind of situation, but I think there should be another kind of situation, that is, Zhang Fan''s power behind his body is too strong, or his own strength is invincible, so the three elders dare not make trouble."


    "There''s another thing I''m more or less curious about. It''s about the elder. The elder is very interested in his position. Now suddenly, such a young man has begun to encroach on others. But the elder doesn''t seem to say anything. Why on earth is that?"


    "However, at such a time, I feel that even when the elder is in charge of our dragon family, it seems that he has no reputation. Maybe the elder also wants to see the strength of Zhang Fan, so he will let it go. When Zhang Fan''s management is not good, he will stand up again."


    "But now, Zhang Fan has solved a big problem, that is, the resources of the long family have been seized. Moreover, he has snatched the spirit pulse back from the hands of Heilong hall. This is not something anyone can do."


    People are chatting one after another, and feel incredible about Zhang Fan''s strength. Some people think that Zhang Fan''s ability to come to the dragon''s family is really the blessing of the dragon''s family. Maybe he can really get back all the lost things of the dragon''s family.


    However, some people say that all Zhang Fan''s actions are a little suspicious. After all, Zhang Fan''s current identity has not been investigated clearly. Now he wholeheartedly helps the long family. Maybe Zhang Fan really has another purpose, or Zhang Fan is fighting the idea of the eldest lady of the long family.


    When Lu Jiuye heard that Zhang Fan had come back, they immediately began to greet him and asked him about the northern spiritual pulse.


    Zhang Fan said all the things to the public, and they were very surprised, but after all, they trusted Zhang Fan very much and took it for granted.


    "My elder brother, of course, this matter will be so easy to solve. If it had been changed for others, it would have been a long time ago. In the end, he would have died." Dao Lang holds his shoulder and says to Zhang Fan with a smile.


    "Yes, if they can do it, why does the dragon family have to wait for us to come here? In that case, the matter has already been solved?" Gao E is also a face heap smile, said to the public.


    "This matter is really thanks to Zhang Fan, and at that time, Zhang Fan boldly put forward such a request, I was not optimistic at first, but now it seems that I am a little over worried, Zhang Fan is really not simple." Cheng Bo put up his thumb and said with a smile to Zhang Fan.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that you are really mature and can consider such a long term. Everything here is as good as your guess. You really shocked me."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye and others, "in fact, it''s nothing. I just think about it for a while, think about it before and after, and make more analogies. In this way, I can simulate some things in my heart. As long as there is no accident, things seem to have started to go in the direction you imagined."


    People all admire Zhang Fan very much, especially Dao Lang and others. They think that Zhang Fan has a clever plan. At the critical moment, he always comes up with some key answers to help people out of trouble.


    Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan in front of him: "by the way, brother Zhang Fan, what do you think we should do next? You can''t just wait here. "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "you are right. In the next period of time, we are really waiting for some news here. When the time comes, some things will come out."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone frowned. They didn''t even understand Zhang Fan''s words, and they didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant.


    Dao Lang patted his head and said to Zhang Fan, "elder brother, you know me. My brain always seems to be slower than ordinary people. What''s the matter? You''d better tell me directly. I really can''t understand this beating around the bush."


    Gao E also said: "yes, elder brother, I''m slow in thinking, but I have all my strength. No matter what you do, I will support you. However, I still hope you can learn from me and let me know how to help you."


    Although Lu Jiuye knew what Zhang Fan meant, he also felt that he should listen to what Zhang Fan meant and how different his understanding was.


    Zhang Fan sat on the chair, drank a cup of tea, and said to several people, "now, we have just solved the foreign trouble of a dragon family. However, the internal situation of the dragon family is not clear, that is to say, we just need to wait quietly, maybe we will get something unexpected."

 Chapter 658

    "Windfall? You mean... " Cheng Bo frowned. When he came to this, he wanted to talk but stopped. He seemed to have guessed something, and what he had guessed was not right.


    Zhang Fan nodded to Cheng Bo and continued: "you''re right. The elders in the dragon family are a little complicated. They should have a certain connection with the outside world. Therefore, the biggest traitor in the dragon family should be among the four of them. However, in the end, my practice caught them off guard. So, I''m sure they will find a way to contact other contacts, change the status quo, or escape from the dragon family. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "therefore, in recent years, we only need to keep a good eye on the four elders of the long family, especially the big elder and the three elders. They must have problems. If there is any disturbance, they must report it to me. They can''t act without authorization."


    Several people nodded and agreed, and then exchanged greetings with Zhang Fan. When they were bored, they began to roam around the dragon''s house. When they were bored, they chatted with the guards of the dragon''s house and started to watch the elder and the three elders by the way.


    Especially when someone enters the room of the elder or the third elder, it makes Lu Jiuye and others nervous.


    During this period of time, Lu Jiuye found that the elder long Kun and the elder long Ao were very close. When they were free, they would get together for tea. Moreover, when they were drinking tea, they almost talked in the back chamber. It seemed that they didn''t want to let other people hear a word of their conversation.


    Lu Jiuye thinks that these two people are really suspicious. It seems that they are plotting something, but the content is unknown.


    The two elders are always on their own. They are nothing special. They just practice their Sabre skills in their own yard. They spend more time in the room to practice by themselves and seldom go out.


    The fourth elder, Long Ping, stayed at home. When he was bored, he would take out his paintbrush, drink and have fun. Especially for some floating clouds in the sky, coupled with his own imagination, he would naturally draw the clouds in the sky vividly.


    Zhang Fan sent Lu Jiuye and others to keep an eye on him, but he went to the gate of the dragon''s house. In his opinion, there is still a problem that has not been solved, that is, the ninth Prince of the royal family has taken a fancy to long Xue. Now long Xue has returned to the dragon''s house, and the news is estimated to have begun to spread, but the ninth Prince has not appeared yet, which means that the ninth Prince has not appeared I should study something else, or have a plan to implement.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan really wants to meet the ninth Prince for a while, and maybe there will be an unexpected harvest, that is, the original owner of the Cheng family, now alias Ni Fei, may come to help the ninth Prince deal with Zhang Fan. In this way, Cheng Bo''s revenge will be avenged.


    Time passed quickly. In a flash, three days passed. For the four elders of the dragon family, Zhang Fan still began to observe their actions and collect information near the dragon family.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fan found a very interesting thing, that is, there are such a group of people who are specially responsible for staring at the dragon family, but they do nothing. It seems that they just sell some information to others, but these people seem to have a very good market. Every night, they will collect the actions of the dragon family and give them to other families Besides, there are a lot of such people.


    Zhang Fan did not interfere in this matter, and began to follow suit and investigate the whereabouts of the intelligence.


    However, there has been no activity in the dragon family recently. In this way, everything may be relatively calm. It''s better to make some big moves in the dragon family. In this way, those who care about the dragon family may have a chance to make some moves. Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take.


    When Zhang Fan was thinking, long Xue didn''t know when she entered the room, patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder and said to him with a smile, "what do you think? It''s a very focused look. "


    Hearing this sound, Zhang Fan turns his head and finds that long Xue is looking at Zhang Fan in front of him with a smile. He looks very cute.


    Zhang Fan said to him with a smile: "nothing, but I think the dragon family is a little quiet recently, which seems a little abnormal. I''m thinking about how to find out all the other threats of the dragon family. In this way, there will be no threat to the dragon family."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue feels very moved. After all, Zhang Fan is really worried about the things of the long family. That is to say, Zhang Fan is really moved and worried about the things of the long family. This is really gratifying in long Xue''s heart.


    Moreover, recently, when long Aotian heard what Zhang Fan had done, he was also very moved. He told long Xue that he must treat Zhang Fan well and not make any mistakes. Zhang Fan is not only a guest of the dragon family, but also a benefactor of the dragon family. Zhang Fan should not be wronged in the dragon family.


    Recently, long Aotian also feels much better. Especially after eating Zhang Fan''s words, he feels that the aura in his body has begun to gather. Therefore, recently, long Aotian says that he wants to practice in a closed door. Maybe he can really make his injury better.Today is the day of long Aotian''s closure. After long Xue sends her father to the cave, she also sends his confidants to guard nearby. There can''t be any mistakes. In this way, long Xue can rest assured.


    Came to Zhang Fan''s side, long Xue said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "recently, thanks to you, my father is much better now, recently, my father began to shut up, to see if he can run aura, as long as he can run aura slowly, then he will recover faster."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue: "yes, the most important thing for the master of the long family is to be able to recover his strength. The first step is to wake up the aura in his body. This requires him to re activate the aura in his body. In this way, he can quickly repair the previous aura and the operation of the aura in heaven and earth. Only in this way can he recover completely, or at least recover To recover to about 70% of the strength, the remaining 30% need to slowly recover


    Long Xue nodded, with hope in her eyes. Recently, long Xue was also relieved.

 Chapter 659

    "It''s rare that I''ve been quite at leisure recently. My father has started to close Guanzhong, and the elders of the dragon family are also at peace. It''s rare that you are calm. When you come here, you''ve been running around for the things of the dragon family, and you haven''t had a good visit to the beautiful scenery of the dragon family. Why don''t you like this? Today I''ll take you to the nearby bazaar for a good walk, and I''ll take you for a long time I didn''t go to the market near the dragon''s house. "


    Zhang Fan thought about it, nodded and said to long Xue, "well, I haven''t relaxed since I came to long''s house. I''ll go out with you today. It''s good to relax."


    In fact, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the reason why jiuwangye didn''t make any moves is that long Xue has always been in the long family. If long Xue can leave the long family, then they will find a way to do it.


    Zhang Fan is waiting for this opportunity. If he can really find the ninth Prince and have a good talk with him, maybe things will turn for the better. If there is no turning for the better, if there is a real war, there is still a chance to win.


    Long Xue is also very happy to have Zhang Fan to accompany her out for a walk. After all, he hasn''t been out shopping for a long time. With Zhang Fan around, long Xue feels very relieved. Moreover, there is no Dao Lang and Lu Jiuye today, which gives her space completely, which makes long Xue''s heart a lot easier.


    After they get out of the gate of the dragon''s house, long Xue leads Zhang Fan to a distance. In the neighborhood of the dragon''s house, these streets are still prosperous and there are many sellers. Many people see long Xue coming out of the dragon''s house and say hello. Although the owner of the Dragon''s house is in a bad condition, these vendors still respect the dragon''s house.


    After all, they have been doing business here for a long time. Thanks to the rain and dew of the dragon family, their business will get better and better. Now, although the dragon family is in trouble, day by day, these people seem to be in a hurry, but there is no way.


    In any case, they are all outsiders, even the people in the dragon family may not be able to solve it, let alone them.


    Among the merchants, they follow the business principles, but they are also very disciplined about some things in the Jianghu. They know what gratitude is, what good people are and what bad people are.


    So, after long Xue came out of Long''s house, all the business owners around her went out to greet her and gave her a lot of delicious and interesting things. They didn''t take long Xue''s money, they gave it to her.


    Long Xue thanks them and takes Zhang Fan forward. Along the way, long Xue is very happy. She hasn''t been shopping like this for a long time, especially near Long''s home. She even finds a feeling of childhood.


    I remember when I was a child, long Xue followed her father and came to the market near Long''s home. The owners of these shops would do the same, and they would take all kinds of delicious and funny things for long Xue, and they would not charge.


    Zhang fan can''t help sighing when he saw this scene. From this point, he can see that the master of the dragon family is really a good man. After all, in his governance, he won the respect of these merchants, so he probably won''t collect their taxes at all. Moreover, this place is in the territory of the dragon family, and these experts of the dragon family will protect the people here. Therefore, the people here will be very happy Support the dragon family.


    Following long Xue, they took a big turn in the street near Long''s home. They sat in a wine shop and ordered some top-grade food and wine. While drinking, they chatted and looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window.


    It''s a little like a stilted building. Outside the window, there is a lake light. There are fishing boats on the water, old fishermen by the river, and some people go to the lake by boat. In a word, you can have a panoramic view of the beauty of the whole lake from the location of Zhang Fan and long Xue.


    When he came out of the wine shop, Zhang Fan found that someone was following them. He could not help sneering. He knew that someone would stare at them. Moreover, these people were sent by the ninth prince.


    When walking, Zhang Fan asked Longxue unintentionally, "by the way, since you came back to Longxue''s house, jiuwangye didn''t seem to disturb you?"


    Long Xuejiao snorted and said: "the ninth Prince is shameless. If I didn''t see that he was a member of the royal family, I would have beaten him out of the dragon''s family long ago, and even wanted to take me as a concubine. It''s really wishful thinking. Even if long Xue died, I would not be his concubine. Never!"


    Zhang Fan said with a smile: "however, I don''t think the ninth Prince has given up his heart. I remember when I talked with your father, he mentioned it. However, he didn''t agree. However, the ninth Prince didn''t give up his heart. Moreover, at the first family meeting, I remember that the elders all mentioned that the ninth prince would still come The dragon family also offered some attractive conditions to force the dragon family to agree. "


    "So what?" Long Xue was still unconvinced and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "anyway, my father said that he would ask for my advice. As long as I don''t agree, no one can help me."


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said to long Xue, "it''s true that you also have the right to choose this matter. However, there must be different ways to deal with this kind of thing, such as the ninth Prince''s plan of estrangement. In the last internal meeting of the dragon family, I can clearly feel that they have been bribed by the ninth prince, so they will talk to you like this, If you don''t agree, it''s not sensible, it''s against the whole dragon family. ""This..." He has never thought about what Zhang Fan said. After all, her father respected his opinions from childhood to adulthood. Therefore, in long Xue''s opinion, if he didn''t agree, no one would dare to treat him.


    However, now it seems that the strength of the long family is not good. If there is no Zhang Fan, after the four elders come to power, long Xue will definitely become a bargaining chip. If long Xue is not obedient, then the long family will take tough measures to force long Xue to submit.


    Even if long Xue would rather die than escape from the long family, it would be as easy for him to find long Xue with the influence of the ninth prince. Therefore, from these two points of view, there is no escape hope for long Xue.


    Think of here, long Xue can''t help but frown. If Zhang Fan doesn''t appear, then she has no hope at all. Maybe she will be forced into helplessness or die in the wilderness according to what Zhang Fan said.

 Chapter 660

    At this time, just in front of Zhang Fan and long Xue, a few people suddenly appeared. These people looked gorgeous. They looked like aristocrats, and directly blocked the way of long Xue and Zhang Fan.


    "Oh, isn''t this the eldest lady of the long family? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. How come I heard that you left the dragon''s house and went to Dagang desert so soon? "


    The head looks tall and fat. He has a funny smile on his face and a paper fan in his hand. It seems that he is a little bookish. There are landscape paintings all over the fan. It really looks unique.


    Long Xue frowned, immediately recognized the person in front of him, and said to him: "Lin CE, I said, you''d better stay away from me. Isn''t the last time you suffered enough in my hands?"


    Lin CE laughed and said to long Xue, "you think we were children. That''s a joke. By the way, my father told me that you will marry our Lin family in the future. Moreover, after you get married, our Lin family will help you develop your long family. Now our family is preparing betrothal gifts."


    "Married to your Lin family? Who are you going to marry? I won''t marry you, will I? " Long Xue''s eyebrows wrinkled, and her heart was more or less angry.


    Lin CE laughed and said to long Xue, "if that''s the case, my Lin family won''t prepare so many betrothal gifts. You are going to marry our three brothers. At that time, you should serve us well in the evening."


    At this point, Lin CE suddenly burst out a burst of laughter, that kind of laughter sounds more or less unacceptable, but also makes many passers-by can not listen to, have bypassed them, think these people are really too much, at least long Xue is also the eldest lady of the long family, they dare to be so rude.


    With the clenching of long Xue Qi''s fists, a layer of cold air suddenly appeared all over his body. This kind of cold air came from the ice spirit bead. In an instant, the temperature around him suddenly decreased, and even a layer of frost formed on the ground.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan said to long Xue in a hurry: "long Xue, don''t be impulsive. There are still many merchants here. If you really do it here, you can kill him and relieve the temporary anger, but these merchants will suffer. I advise you to think calmly."


    "But..." Although long Xue didn''t say the following words, she was really angry in her heart. She wanted to tear Lin CE to pieces now, which was also the hatred of Nanjie.


    Zhang Fan''s face was very calm. He took a look at Lin CE, and felt that his realm was nothing more than Mahayana. He was not the opponent of long Xue at all. Moreover, these people around Lin CE had no skills, but they were a group of mobs and had no social skills at all.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan has a bold guess in his heart, that is, there must be a master near Lin CE, otherwise, he would not be so arrogant.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan also began to explore the surroundings with his own spiritual knowledge, and found that there was a powerful master not far away, at least in the realm of about seven times in the Mahayana period. Long Xue was not his opponent at all. Moreover, if he started in this place, he would not do business in this street and could be razed to the ground in an instant.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan whispered to long Xue: "it''s not as good as this. We can lead him to the countryside. After that, it''s not too late for him."


    Long Xue was puzzled and said to Zhang Fan, "why do we think he can go with us? If he doesn''t go, what shall we do? "


    After hearing long Xue''s words, Zhang Fan smiles and says to her, "don''t worry, I will let him go with me. Because he has a very important thing that will be in our hands. "


    With that, Zhang Fan instantly showed his star wave and approached Lin CE quickly, so fast that he even left a shadow on the original ground.


    At this time, Lin CE only felt that there was a flower in front of his eyes and there was nothing left at his waist. Lin CE felt that it was not good. He quickly touched his waist and found that his precious dragon blood jade was gone.


    Looking up again, Lin CE finds that the dragon blood jade pendant on his waist is in Zhang Fan''s hands, which makes Lin CE very upset.


    Zhang Fan shakes the red jade pendant in his hand, smiles at Lin CE, directly pulls up long Xue and runs towards the countryside.


    "Catch them. Don''t let them run away. Help me get the dragon blood jade back!" Lin CE immediately launched all his men and began to catch up with Zhang Fan.


    At this time, when Zhang Fan was escaping, he could vaguely feel something similar to the shadow behind him. He had been following him all the time. It seemed that he was a bit of a ghost.


    This made Zhang Fan feel puzzled. When he came to the outskirts, Zhang Fan''s mind moved, and the cold water sword on his waist came out of the sheath and chopped directly toward the shadow.


    Just when the cold water sword was about to cut on the black shadow, the black shadow retreated in an instant and escaped Zhang Fan''s sword, but the black shadow continued to pursue without any pause.


    When he came to an open space, long Xue took the lead in responding to someone''s tracking, and directly took out the ice beads in her body, which instantly stimulated the cold, and the surrounding ground was frozen.When the shadow made a little contact with the white frost, it suddenly stopped, as if it was really frozen by something.


    Zhang Fan seizes the opportunity, his mind moves, the cold water sword comes out of its sheath again, and cuts the shadow on the ground directly. In the blink of an eye, he divides the shadow into two parts, which makes Zhang Fan surprised. He doesn''t even leave any blood. The two shadows, one left and one right, rush towards the dragon snow.


    Seeing this, long Xue directly urges the ice spirit bead in his hand, and a thick frost wall appears all around, which directly insulates the dark shadow from the outside.


    Zhang Fan seems to see the opportunity, directly in the hands of the cold water sword waving up, countless sword gas dense toward the ground that a shadow shot in the past.


    In an instant, countless sword Qi instantly hit the shadow on the ground and made a dull sound. The ground was also dusty and powerful.


    Lin CE and his friends dare to come here from a distance. They snap their fingers and say angrily to Zhang Fan, "you stinky boy, you dare to wear a jade pendant with a small head. Do you know the value of this jade pendant? You are a naked provocation to me. Come on, kill him for me


    At the command, the shadow stood up from the ground in an instant, and could not see the facial features, but it could be seen that it was a masked man in black, with a pair of eyes, twinkling with poison.

 Chapter 661

    When long Xue saw this man, he was more or less inconceivable in his heart and whispered to Zhang Fan: "it''s really inconceivable that this guy should be unharmed in the face of so many attacks. Moreover, in terms of realm, this man is at least an expert in the sixth level of Mahayana."


    Zhang Fan sneered and said to long Xue: "if he can''t even do this, then he doesn''t deserve to be my opponent."


    At this time, Lin CE and others also arrived here and said to long Xue, "run, I want to see where you can go."


    Speaking of this, Lin CE took a look at Zhang Fan, with obvious hostility in his eyes, and continued to say to long Longxue: "I thought you had some ability. It turned out that you found a little white face. However, in my opinion, this boy just has his own appearance, but he is a little more handsome, the realm is..."


    Speaking of this, Lin CE''s eyes with a trace of disdain, slightly shook his head, meaning is very obvious, look down on Zhang Fan.


    However, in the eyes of the masked man in black, the young man in front of him was really not simple, and he had seen some of Zhang Fan''s methods just now.


    Before, he thought that Zhang Fan was just an ordinary master of shackles, which was not enough to be afraid of. But now, it seems that Zhang Fan just revealed his sword skills. I''m afraid that the ordinary master of Mahayana would have died in his hands.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the masked man in black, Zhang Fan should be the worst one to provoke. Moreover, in the whole field, only Zhang Fan gives him the most pressure.


    Long Xue also ignores Lin CE. For him, if he wants to kill him, he can take his life at any time. However, just now, Lin CE actually spoke rudely to Zhang Fan and showed that kind of disdainful look to Zhang Fan, which made long Xue very unhappy.


    At this time, Lin CE''s followers are all trying to please the master. They follow the fire one after another to pour oil on Zhang Fan.


    "Young master, in my opinion, this boy is not very good either. He has such a low level that he can hook up with the eldest miss of the long family. He is a typical soft eater."


    "What''s more, this guy seems to have no background. You can see from his dress. He doesn''t have any gorgeous clothes or temperament. How can he be so dignified as you, young master?"


    "If you want me to say, since this guy is just a little white face who has no ability and can only rely on him to eat soft food, we might as well kill him directly so that he won''t get in the way."


    "I don''t think it''s better to let him go. After all, this boy has won the favor of the eldest miss of the long family. Therefore, Miss long will protect him. In this way, we can give this guy a stone to let him leave. In this way, I believe the success rate is still very high."


    "It''s better to kill him directly. Now it seems that it''s inevitable for the Lin family and the long family to form a family. Anyway, Miss long will be your son sooner or later. It''s in the wilderness here. It''s better to tie the eldest miss of the long family back and go through some procedures after the raw rice is cooked."


    "That''s right, young master. It''s better to do it like this. You think it''s a good time to start now, so that you won''t have to eat the rest if you have played with the first young master and the second young master. What''s more, this young lady of the dragon family is as beautiful as a fairy. Are you really willing to share it with them?"


    The words of several people really moved Lin ce a little. He also felt that it was better to take the eldest miss of the long family back now. When the raw rice was cooked, he could go to propose marriage. Moreover, he went back to tell his father that he might be able to monopolize the eldest miss of the long family.


    Thinking of this, Lin CE said to the masked man in Black: "Du Qiu, what are you still doing? Don''t kill the boy quickly, so that he won''t get in the way here."


    Du Qiu takes a look at Zhang Fan in front of him. His brow is locked. He seems a little unpredictable about Zhang Fan in front of him. In his heart, he constantly tells himself not to underestimate this young man. His strength is definitely not only that.


    However, he didn''t dare to disobey Lin CE''s orders. He showed his dagger, turned his figure into a black shadow again, and rushed to Zhang Fan in front of him in an instant.


    This time, Du Qiu''s speed suddenly soared to the limit, the dagger in his hand flashed cold, with a cold intention to kill, straight to Zhang Fan''s throat.


    Although Du Qiu''s speed is very fast, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, all his actions have been clearly seen, and naturally he can guess the other party''s intention.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t want to kill him. After all, he was only under the control of others. Attacking himself was not his original intention, so there was no need to embarrass him.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan directly pulled out the waist of the cold water sword, turned around, Zhang Fan cut out a light blue sword, directly met the dagger in Du Qiu''s hand.


    Just listen to a harsh metal fighting sound, after the brilliant spark, Du Qiu''s figure suddenly appears, and his body also flies backward for a distance, and finally stabilizes his body.


    At this moment, everyone on the scene felt a little incredible. In their opinion, Du Qiu should be able to easily solve the problem of the young man in front of him. However, they never thought that Du Qiu would be defeated by the young man in front of him. It was a great surprise for everyone on the scene."This What the hell is going on? Is it wrong for me that the young man in the shackles was able to repel Du Qiu? How is that possible? Am I blinded? "


    "No, even if you are dazzled, you can''t all be dazzled together. I don''t understand what''s going on."


    "I think Du Qiu must have been careless when he attacked just now. That''s why he did it. Otherwise, I don''t think it makes sense."


    "I still don''t know how to explain this matter. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing. Can people in shackle really surpass a big realm and directly hurt the experts in Mahayana?"


    "If that''s true, what''s the use of the realm? If you want me to say that there must be some magic weapon on the young man in the shackles, otherwise, he will not be able to repel Du Qiu, so we''d better be careful. "


    People are puzzled by the scene that Zhang Fangang just defeated Du Qiu, but one thing they can be sure of is that the young man in front of them, who they call a little white face, must not be simple.

 Chapter 662

    Long Xue is not surprised by all this. After all, he has seen Zhang Fan leap over the level too many times in the desert. Although the man in black looks very powerful, Zhang Fan said that the man in front of him is not his opponent at all.


    From this point, long Xue dares to conclude that it''s easier for Zhang Fan to defeat him. After all, Zhang Fan is also experienced in many battles. There should be no problem in dealing with such a person.


    Lin CE stood aside with a rich expression. In his opinion, Du Qiu was still annoyed that he could not kill Zhang Fan easily. However, Zhang Fan''s strength just now really surprised him. If Du Qiu was not Zhang Fan''s opponent, he would be in great trouble.


    "Du Qiu, you bastard, didn''t you hear my young master''s order? I asked you to kill him, not to show mercy to him. I don''t think you want us to stay in the Lin family, and your mother''s illness won''t have to be cured! " Lin CE shouts to Du Qiu in front of him.


    After listening to Lin CE''s words, Du Qiu''s expression obviously changed, and his whole body burst out with amazing aura. It''s obvious that Du Qiu really showed all his strength this time.


    This time, Du Qiu''s speed is even faster incredible, the figure between shaking, instantly disappeared in place, unexpectedly disappeared.


    Zhang Fan was stunned when he saw this scene. Although he had seen some experts whose speed could soar to the limit, he could see the virtual shadow they left clearly. But for Du Qiu, Zhang Fan could not see any shadow about him. All this really surprised Zhang Fan.


    However, it''s not a time of surprise when the enemy is at hand. Since he can''t see each other''s figure, Zhang Fan simply closed his eyes and relied on his own spiritual knowledge to capture the aura around him. As expected, he found Du Qiu''s figure.


    See here, Zhang Fan in the hand long sword a turn, directly up a pick, suddenly a light blue sword gas instant attack to one side.


    It''s the sound of metal confrontation again. Du Qiu''s figure appears again, and is still repelled by Zhang Fan for a long distance.


    However, Du Qiu''s attack did not stop. His figure turned into a black shadow again and attacked Zhang Fan again.


    However, the charge again and again, but let Zhang Fan repel it again and again, Du Qiu is still tireless to attack Zhang Fan, even if his hands holding a dagger at the mouth of the tiger have been Zhang Fan''s sword shock tear, blood flow, but it is still brave to go forward, a deputy will be life and death.


    Zhang Fan''s expressionless face is still merciful to him every time, and he didn''t kill him. Moreover, every attack, Zhang fan can handle it just right, and didn''t hurt Du Qiu at all.


    However, Du Qiu''s attack is very consumption of aura, almost only in a few attacks, the aura in his body has been almost consumed, sweat has appeared on his forehead, the action has become much slower.


    At this time, Lin CE was still abusing Du Qiu: "didn''t you eat today? If you can''t kill him today, I''ll throw your mother out of the Lin family! "


    After listening to Lin CE''s words, Du Qiu is almost in a crazy state, but his attack still has no effect on Zhang Fan. Finally, Du Qiu''s aura is almost exhausted, and when charging, it has almost no effect, just cutting Zhang Fan with a dagger.


    Zhang Fan picks the long sword in his hand and directly flies out the two daggers in Du Qiu''s hand. The cold water sword has pointed to Du Qiu''s throat. If he wants to take Du Qiu''s life, Zhang Fan is just waving his hand.


    At this time, Du Qiu''s heart has been relieved, as if at this moment, his soul has been understood, slightly closed his eyes, two lines of tears across the cheek, that feeling, seems to tell his master, I tried my best.


    "What a useless thing! You can''t even beat a guy in the shackles, just wait to collect your mother''s body! " With that, Lin CE''s face showed a look of disdain. He threw his sleeve robe and was ready to take people away.


    "Stop." Zhang Fan Light looked at Lin CE people who just left, said coldly: "I don''t seem to have said that I want to let you go."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lin CE turned his head slightly, with pride on his face, and said to Zhang Fan, "Oh? really? What do you want to do to me? I can tell you that my name is Lin CE. I''m the third young master of the Lin family. Long Xue beside you is my fiancee. If the Lin family doesn''t help the long family, the long family will perish sooner or later. Boy, if you dare to hurt me, the Lin family will know about this, and the long family will die. So, you''d better think about it. "


    The rest of Lin CE''s followers followed suit.


    "Yes, boy, I advise you not to mess around. If you hurt our young master, my master will never let you go. Moreover, your behavior will also affect the dragon family. You''d better think about this clearly."


    "I believe you don''t know the current situation of the dragon family. Because of internal and external troubles, the resources of the dragon family have been almost occupied. If we Lin family didn''t help at this time, it''s estimated that the dragon family would have perished.""Our young master is kind-hearted. Because of the beauty of Miss long, he wants to help. If it''s someone else, my young master won''t take care of it. So, boy, if you want to do it, you can think clearly."


    For a moment, all Lin CE''s followers began to criticize Zhang Fan, especially their deceptive state.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people, and the next moment he appeared in front of Lin CE. The cold water sword in his hand was on Lin CE''s neck.


    Cool blade, hot neck, at this moment, Lin CE seemed to feel the unprecedented breath of death, for a moment, scared legs are soft, eyes full of fear, trembling to Zhang Fan said: "how? If you dare to do something to me, I can tell you that I am the third young master of the Lin family. If you dare to do something to me, the Lin family will not let you go. I.... "


    Before Lin CE''s words were finished, all he heard was a puff, a sound of sword cutting across the flesh. Lin CE''s head was chopped down by Zhang Fan with his cold water sword. In a moment, blood gushed and the dead body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 663

    At this moment, all Lin CE''s followers were shocked. They never thought that Zhang Fan really dared to kill Lin CE. Isn''t he afraid of Lin''s revenge?


    "You You dare to kill our three young masters. Are you really not afraid of our Lin family''s revenge? No, who are you? I don''t even care about the Lin family. "


    "Young Xia, please spare my life. I''m just a follower of Lin CE. I haven''t done anything bad in my daily life. It''s all Lin CE''s idea. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Yes, young Xia, you killed our young master today. I think you killed him well. On weekdays, we dare not speak up when we follow him. Since you have killed him now, it''s really lucky for the world. Let us go. His bad deeds have nothing to do with us."


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people, and saw that they all fell to their knees and began to bow and beg for mercy. Zhang Fan was still unmoved. These people were just some wall grass and flatterers. Now when they saw that Lin CE was dead, they would say everything, and even throw Lin CE away completely.


    On weekdays, Zhang Fan also hates this kind of people. They are always uncertain. Therefore, when they encounter anything, they are the most likely to rebel. Therefore, it''s useless to keep them.


    Thinking of this, the long sword in Zhang Fan''s hand trembled, and the cold water sword gave out a pleasant sound. As soon as the edge of the sword turned, a light blue sword gas penetrated these people''s bodies and killed them.


    Long Xue is not surprised at such a scene. At that time, in the desert Dagang, her mind has been trained. Therefore, in long Xue''s view, those who are worthy of death are not worth pitying.


    Zhang Fan turned around and looked at Du Qiu, who was still standing in the same place with two lines of clear tears. He came to him, put away the cold water sword in his hand, and said to him, "is your name Du Qiu?"


    Du Qiu did not speak, but nodded. At this time, his face was as pale as ashes, he seemed to have lost his soul, and he looked very sad, as if he had no interest in everything.


    Zhang Fan felt that this man must have something to hide, so he continued to ask him: "just now in the battle, I saw you seem to have a lot on your mind, especially when the guy mentioned your mother. At that time, your mood changed a lot. I don''t know if you have any difficulties. Please tell me, maybe we can help you."


    Du Qiu looks at Zhang Fan in front of him with a trace of clarity. He is not as cunning as those of the Lin family before. Moreover, Zhang Fan seems to have a kind of affinity. This kind of feeling is not clear.


    After thinking about it, Du Qiu sighed in his heart and told Zhang Fan what happened.


    It turns out that when Du Qiu was very young, he was sent to a small sect in the mountains for cultivation. At that time, Du Qiu worked very hard and soon broke through the realm. In addition, he had great talent. He liked to study everything and understood more thoroughly than others. Some elders of the sect also had a good understanding of Du Qiu The evaluation is very high.


    It didn''t take five years for Du Qiu to learn almost everything in the clan. In the rest of the time, he was honing slowly and working for the clan.


    Generally speaking, after graduation, they can go home to visit their relatives. After all, when they work for the clan in the future, they may lose their lives. This can also be regarded as reuniting them with their families for a period of time.


    At this time, Du Qiu went back to his hometown and found that there were a group of bandits in the village. They burned, killed, looted and killed Du Qiu''s father. In his anger, Du Qiu used what he had learned all his life to kill all these bandits, and saved the whole village.


    However, after the incident, some people are still worried that the robbers will retaliate again. If one day, Du Qiu is not around, they will still be in a state of being slaughtered. Therefore, they all move out of the village one after another.


    Soon, there were few families in the whole village, until at last, everyone moved away, leaving only Du Qiu''s family.


    Since the death of Du Qiu''s father, her mother has been washing her face with tears every day. She has become ill from overwork. Her eyes are no longer visible. Her body is also infected with various diseases, and she will die soon.


    From that day on, Du Qiu didn''t come back to zongmen. Instead, he took his mother to look for medicine everywhere. However, he saw a lot of doctors in the world, but his mother''s illness still showed no signs of improvement.


    This makes Du Qiu''s heart more or less anxious. He is still wandering around with his mother, looking for medical advice, just to make her live a few more days.


    After a long time, both of them have a problem eating. They have spent all the spirit stones in their hands, and even become beggars on the street.


    During this period, Du Qiu settled down with her mother first, and then began to do all kinds of flexible work, such as working as a laborer on the wharf, helping people clean up, setting up a stall to sell small things, or even working as a killer, collecting money and eliminating disasters for others.


    Although he made some money, his mother''s illness seemed to be a bottomless pit, and he seemed to be dissatisfied with how many spirit stones to fill.Mother saw her son so hard, but also very distressed, and even thought of suicide, so, the son seems to be free.


    Du Qiu also understood her mother''s meaning, and told her that she could not give up hope. Hardship was only temporary. After a period of time, everything would be there.


    Later, Du Qiu met Lin CE in a city. At that time, Lin CE offended a son of a rich family. There was a master of Mahayana in his hand, and Lin CE was surrounded by flatterers who had no skills. When he wanted to fight, these people were weak, and some even fell to the ground and pretended to be dead.


    At this time, Du Qiu rushed over from one side and fought with the Mahayana master for hundreds of rounds. Although Du Qiu seemed to be inferior to the general plan in terms of strength, he was a killer after all. He had rich fighting experience and finally narrowly defeated his opponent.


    From that moment on, Lin CE found that there really should be such a master around him. These people around him can''t point at all when they fight with real weapons. Therefore, Lin CE takes a fancy to Du Qiu, who has excellent skills. He asks Du Qiu''s requirements and wants to be a bodyguard under his command.

 Chapter 664

    Lin CE has no other requirements. As long as Lin CE can provide enough Lingshi for his mother to see a doctor, he is willing to work for Lin CE all his life.


    After listening to Du Qiu''s words, Lin CE feels that he has picked up a big bargain. He immediately agrees and takes Du Qiu and his mother back to the Lin family to find a side room for their mother and son to live in.


    After that, Lin CE arranged for his men to go to the doctor every day to see Du Qiu''s mother. But he took Du Qiu to hang out in a big city every day and always made trouble because he knew that there was an expert around him.


    At the beginning, Lin CE was more restrained. He was afraid that Du Qiu would meet a real opponent, so he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. But after a period of time, Lin CE found that Du Qiu seemed to have been invincible all over the world, which also made Lin CE more presumptuous.


    But today, it''s Zhang Fan who gets in trouble with Lin CE, and Zhang Fan doesn''t show mercy to these people and kills Lin CE directly. Therefore, Du Qiu thinks that he can''t go back to the Lin family at all, and his mother is still in the Lin family. Maybe someone will control his mother after getting the news. In that case, his mother may be in danger.


    After listening to Du Qiu''s words, Zhang Fan asked the Dragon Snow: "in my opinion, although the dragon family is declining now, it''s not difficult to support a mother and son. As for the spirit stone, I''ll come out."


    Long Xue also has this idea. After all, when she saw Du Qiu, she was upright and handsome. She didn''t look like a bad man. In addition, his life experience was so poor that long Xue also wanted to help him.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Du Qiu frowned and looked at Zhang Fan, with a look of doubt in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Du Qiu and said to him with a smile, "are you afraid that I don''t have so many spirit stones, but I just cheat you?"


    With that, Zhang Fan waved his right hand and moved his mind. The Lingshi in the storage space ring were placed neatly in front of Du Qiu box by box, emitting a green light. It seemed that his heart beat faster and he was overjoyed.


    When Du Qiu saw these spirit stones in front of him, his face suddenly showed a look of surprise and asked Zhang Fan, "what you just said is true?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "there are still fake. These spirit stones belong to you now. I''ll give you another ring for storage space. Otherwise, these spirit stones will be more eye-catching with you."


    With that, Zhang Fan takes the storage ring from Lin CE''s hand and hands it to Du Qiu. All the spirit stones have been put away.


    Du Qiu looks at the storage space ring in his hand, and tears are shining in his eyes, which are excited tears. He is also grateful to Zhang Fan.


    With a plop, Du Qiu fell down on his knees and kowtowed three heads to Zhang Fan quickly. He said to Zhang Fan, "as long as you can make my mother live well and cure her disease, my life is yours. In the future, whatever you want me to do, I have no choice!"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Du Qiu, "it''s still too early to say this now. Let''s go to the Lin family first and talk about it after connecting with your mother."


    With that, the three quickly left here. Although it was an open space, it was very desolate. With these corpses, it was even more depressing.


    Soon, Zhang Fan and long Xue follow Du Qiu to the Lin family. Du Qiu points to the front door of a family and says to Zhang Fan and long Xue, "that''s the Lin family."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the courtyard in front of him, nodded to Du Qiu, and said: "since we have arrived, why don''t you go to see the situation first. If you can get in smoothly, connect with your mother, and we will leave here as soon as possible. If there is any danger, we will go there no later, so as not to scare the snake."


    Du Qiu trusts Zhang Fan and long Xue very much. He nods and strides directly towards the Lin family.


    At this time, two servants of the Lin family saw Du Qiu coming alone. They were more or less curious and asked him.


    "Du Qiu? Why did you come back alone? Why didn''t master Lin CE come with you? What the hell is going on? You have to be clear. "


    "Do you have a token to pass through this door? If not, you can''t enter. After all, you are not a member of the Lin family. "


    Du Qiu frowned, looked at them, took out the token belonging to Lin CE from his arms, and said to them, "the third young master asked me to come back and get something. This is his token."


    They took a look at the token in Lin CE''s hand, confirmed it, found it was Lin CE''s token, and let it go directly.


    Du Qiu quickly walked into the front door of the Lin family and went directly to the side room where his mother lived. However, when he came to the courtyard, Du Qiu carefully observed the surroundings.


    In Du Qiu''s view, these people seem to have only one purpose, that is to look at themselves and their mother and not let them leave.


    Think of this, Du Qiu''s eyes with a trace of ferocity, immediately turned into a dark shadow, quietly toward the two people in the past, the hands of the dagger flashing, two people instantly fell to the ground, and even the scream did not come out, they have already died, even the two people do not know how to die.When he came to the courtyard and saw that there was no one around, Du Qiu immediately came to the side room. He saw his mother lying on the bed, looking weak and only covered with a thin quilt. In this room, it was cold and humid, and there was no sunshine around. This kind of house was too dark to live in.


    Du Qiu simply tidied up, put all the useful things into the storage space ring, came to her mother''s bed, and said to her: "Niang, we need to leave the Lin family now, and I also found the best doctor this time, I believe he will be able to cure your disease, come on, Niang, I carry you, let''s go now."


    The mother nodded faintly. After all, he has no strength now. He can only follow her son and travel all over the world. For her, it doesn''t matter where she goes. As long as she can accompany her son, it''s the same everywhere.


    Du Qiu didn''t have time to think much. He carried his mother on his back, walked out of the door quickly, walked through the courtyard, and walked towards the door.


    "Stop."


    But at this time, a voice sounded behind Du Qiu, with a trace of coldness, as if the other side''s realm was not low.


    Du Qiu frowned, turned to look, and found that the man standing behind him was Lin Xiao. He was the second son of the Lin family, and Lin CE was his brother.

 Chapter 665

    Although this person''s realm is not so good, and he has no cultivation talent, he is very smart. When he sees Du Qiu''s present state, he immediately doubts.


    When Du Qiu saw this man, he also frowned. He didn''t know what to do for a moment. He was constantly thinking about Countermeasures in his heart. He had better leave here and delete all of them. Otherwise, he might disturb his mother.


    "Du Qiu, you are in such a hurry. Where are you going?" Lin Xiao squints his eyes, looks at Lin CE in front of him, and asks him. At the same time, he is constantly observing Du Qiu''s reaction to see if Du Qiu is lying.


    Du Qiu''s heart is like electricity, constantly thinking about countermeasures, finally, Du Qiu thought of a reason, said to Lin Xiao: "well, young master Lin CE found a doctor in the north, this man said is more powerful, and, he does not visit, just sit in the hall, so, young master Lin CE asked me to come over to pick up my mother, in the past to see a doctor."


    "Oh? Really? " Lin Xiao said while walking towards Du Qiu, but with the step closer and closer, Lin Xiao''s face became colder and colder.


    "You lie!" Seeing that Du Qiu didn''t speak, Lin Xiao suddenly continued to Du Qiu: "since you and your mother came to our Lin family, Lin CE didn''t have a spirit stone to see you. So, even if you see a doctor coming to see your mother, it''s just some inferior doctor. So, I don''t believe he will be so kind. All this, only you are lying "Du Qiu?"


    At this time, Du Qiu''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled, and his eyes burst out with anger. Unexpectedly, he worked so hard for Lin CE, in order to let Lin CE invite the best doctor for his mother and make her better. But now it seems that Lin CE cheated himself, and the other party didn''t find a doctor for his mother, but showed a kind of illusion No wonder mother''s illness is getting worse.


    Thinking of this, Lin Qiu said to Lin Xiao coldly, "it''s your Lin family who didn''t keep their word first. Now, I want to leave the Lin family. If anyone dares to stand in my way, there''s only one dead end."


    After hearing Du Qiu''s words, Lin Xiao gave a cold hum and said to Du Qiu, "it''s a big tone. Don''t forget that this is the Lin family. Besides, where is my third brother? If you don''t make it clear, neither of you will want to leave the Lin family."


    With that, the white paper fan in Lin Xiao''s hand shook, and a blade appeared in front of the white paper fan. The blade was cold, and there was an amazing chill in the edge.


    At this time, many experts of the Lin family rushed out one after another and surrounded Du Qiu with all kinds of weapons in their hands, ready to catch Du Qiu.


    Du Qiu took a look at the people in front of him and said to Lin Xiao coldly, "well, since you want to find Lin CE so much, I''ll take you to see him now."


    With that, Lin CE turned around and said to his mother in a soft voice, "mother, hold me tight, and the child will take you out now."


    Lin Xiao snorted coldly, waved his big hand, and said to the people, "come on, take this Du Qiu for me!"


    In an instant, all the masters of the Lin family immediately agreed and began to rush towards Du Qiu. All kinds of weapons in their hands flashed cold and covered Du Qiu directly.


    Du Qiu''s eyes were cold, and his cold eyes scanned the people around him. Two daggers in his hands flew up and down, instantly offsetting the coldness around him. At the next moment, Du Qiu''s figure quickly turned into a dark shadow, quickly shuttling around the people. As soon as he walked past a master of the Lin family, the master of the Lin family would stagnate and his neck would be broken There was a deep bloodstain on his face. His pupils dilated and he died.


    Lin Xiao saw this and frowned. He had heard the third younger brother say Du Qiu''s skill before, and he had observed Du Qiu secretly. He found that Du Qiu''s figure was very fast and had strong ability to fight alone. If he wanted to catch him, he had to find a way to trap him first.


    Now, Lin Xiao has come up with a way to deal with Du Qiu. He directly finds several experts of the Lin family around him and rushes forward in an instant. There are eight people in total. They stand in different positions and quickly seal their hands. In an instant, a light red border forms around them, trapping Du Qiu in it.


    Du Qiu killed all the Lin family members in the border. When he looked up, he suddenly felt something was wrong, especially the light red border, which revealed a strange message. Du Qiu can even clearly feel a sense of danger.


    Lin Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at the trapped Du Qiu. He began to make a fast seal between his hands. He pointed at the trapped Du Qiu. In a moment, countless air awns flew out of the border and swept directly towards Du Qiu.


    Du Qiu glanced at these Qi awns and frowned. He knew in his heart that with his own ability, he could really avoid these Qi awns, but his mother couldn''t do it. If any one of these Qi awns hit his mother, she would surely die.


    In desperation, Du Qiu could only run all the aura in his body and began to protect his mother against the aura around him. But Du Qiu also knew that this was not a long-term solution, because if it went on like this, the aura in his body would be consumed sooner or later.At the same time, Du Qiu is constantly looking for a way out around, but found that this is a completely sealed space. If he wants to open the boundary from the inside, it''s really more difficult than going to heaven.


    At this time, Zhang Fan and long Xue in the distance have been looking at the Lin family in front, patiently waiting for Du Qiu to come out, so they can take care of them.


    However, after such a long time, Du Qiu and his mother still did not come out. Moreover, Zhang Fan found that the Lin family seemed surprisingly quiet, and there was no fighting sound inside, which was very abnormal.


    Long Xue was a little impatient and said to Zhang Fan, "why can''t Du Qiu come out? It seems that we have been waiting for him for half an hour. I don''t know what he is doing


    If there was a fight in front of the door, Lin fan would have guessed that it was the same place There must be sound, but now it seems that there is no sound here, so in Zhang Fan''s view, this is really abnormal.

 Chapter 666

    Long Xue thought about it and asked Zhang Fan, "do you think Du Qiu has changed his mind? If we continue to wait here, what if it''s in vain?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and cableway: "I don''t think so. After all, the three young masters of the Lin family are dead. No matter from that point of view, Du Qiu can''t stay in the Lin family. Even if he really changes his mind, the death of the three young masters of the Lin family has a direct relationship with him. No matter from which point of view, he can''t stay in the Lin family."


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, long Xue also thinks it is reasonable. She frowns and says to Zhang Fan, "then why hasn''t Du Qiu come out with her mother for so long? If the Lin family knew that Lin CE was dead now, it would certainly do something to them. However, Lin CE died in a desolate place far away, where there was almost no one. Therefore, the Lin family should be completely unaware of this matter, and there would be no problem for Du Qiu to come back to pick up his mother and leave the Lin family, but they have not come out now. That''s all right What is the problem? "


    Zhang Fan also thought about it carefully, and said to long Xue: "if according to your conjecture, there is no change, there will be no problem. However, once there is a problem in any of the links, then Du Qiu and his mother can''t get out."


    "The problem? What''s the problem? " Long Xue is very curious in the heart and frowns to ask Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to long Xue, "for example, when Du Qiu comes out, he is going to leave the Lin family with his mother. At this time, someone will hear about the reason. If something goes wrong, such as Du Qiu''s leaking the story, they will have a conflict."


    "It makes sense." Long Xue nodded, feeling that what Zhang Fan said was also a possibility. She took another look at the Lin family in front of her, and still frowned and asked Zhang Fan: "however, even if it is as you said, there should be conflicts in the Lin family''s courtyard. Du Qiu is at least a master of Mahayana. If they really do it in the Lin family, it will be a long time There will be a lot of noise, but now it seems that the Lin family is very quiet, so I don''t think the situation you just mentioned will happen


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to long Xue, "no, I think that the situation I said should have happened. The reason why there is no fighting is that the Lin family must have trapped Du Qiu and his mother in some way. Therefore, there is no movement in the fight between them, just like they are isolated from the outside world."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan pointed to the Lin family in front of him and continued to say to long Xue, "you see, the Lin family seems to be strangely quiet. From this point of view, it seems to be a bit abnormal. Therefore, I think my judgment is at least 70%."


    "What should we do now?" Long Xue frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan directly stood up and said to long Xue, "we need to save Du Qiu now, otherwise, he may die. After all, he is on the boundary of the Lin family. There may be some organs in the yard of the Lin family. In that case, he may be in danger. In addition, he takes his mother and wants to get away. It''s not easy."


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go quickly, so as not to delay the time." After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue has realized the seriousness of this matter, and wants to follow Zhang Fan and directly break into the Lin family to rescue Du Qiu.


    But Zhang Fan shook his head to Xuelong and said, "no, you can''t go. I''ll come. You''ll wait for me here."


    "Why?" Long Xue after Zhang Fan''s words, can''t help but slightly a Leng, in the heart how many some dissatisfaction Zhang Fan this kind of view.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to long Xue, "you are the eldest lady of the Lin family. If you show up, you will certainly attract the attention of these people. In that case, you will be in trouble. Moreover, the Lin family will also find the long family, which is very unfavorable to the long family."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to long Xue: "you may have forgotten what Lin CE said today. There is an engagement between the Lin family and the long family. Although you don''t see it, it may really exist. Therefore, if you come forward, the nature will change. In addition, the internal trouble of the long family has not been solved. Therefore, in this way, the long family may be destroyed It''s more dangerous. "


    "But I don''t trust you to go by yourself." In long Xue''s opinion, there must be some experts in the Lin family. If Zhang Fan goes by himself, he will be in great trouble if he can''t get back and get trapped there.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to long Xue, "there''s nothing to worry about. At least they don''t know me now, and they don''t know who I am. As long as I move fast enough, no one knows what I look like to rescue Du Qiu and his mother."


    Listen to Zhang Fan say so, long Xue also feel some truth, then nodded to Zhang Fan said: "well, in that case, you go back quickly, must be careful, I wait for you here, you don''t come back, I won''t go."


    Zhang Fan looks at long Xue, smiles at her, turns around and rushes towards the Lin family. The body method of starry sky Lingbo is stretched to the limit, and even Zhang Fan''s figure disappears. He just feels a strong wind whistling.The two bodyguards in front of the Lin family yawned and looked around. Their main task was to see if anyone would break into the Lin family to stop him.


    But at this time, suddenly a strong wind, whistling, two people without the slightest psychological preparation, directly by this strong wind overturned on the ground.


    They frowned and looked at each other. They didn''t know what had just happened. Why is there such a sudden and violent wind.


    They got up from the ground. After they scolded the weather, they continued to stand guard and didn''t care what happened.


    Zhang Fan with the fastest speed, directly into the Lin family, found that the yard of the Lin family is really busy, here are some of the experts of the Lin family, they are all around a dark red border, and began to talk.


    "This Du Qiu is really ungrateful. At that time, after master Lin CE picked them up from the street, he let them live in the Lin family. But he didn''t expect that Du Qiu would leave the Lin family, and he didn''t say hello to master Lin CE. It''s a bit hard to say."

 Chapter 667

    "Perhaps, recently, Du Qiu discovered something. You may not know. At that time, the third young master brought back their mother and son. The main reason is that Du Qiu was more powerful and wanted to take him as his subordinate. That''s why he promised to see Du Qiu''s mother."


    "I''ve heard that. In order to save money, the third young master didn''t want to see Du Qiu''s mother, but he had to give an account to Du Qiu. He found several people and pretended to be a doctor. In this way, he could let Du Qiu stay with him forever, just waiting for the old woman to die. In this way, the third young master also gave an account to him, saying that he had tried his best, but didn''t want to It''s just that the old woman''s health is not good, and she hasn''t made it. "


    "The third young master''s move is really high. In this way, he can be blind. However, if Du Qiu finds out about it, will Du Qiu be very sad?"


    "How can he find out that the third young master''s work is so secret. Moreover, every day, the third young master takes Du Qiu out, and doesn''t let him know what''s going on, unless someone divulges these things to him."


    "That''s not true. You know, Du Qiu has a lot of trust in the third young master. Moreover, the third young master is also good to him on the surface. Even if someone tells him the truth, he will feel that it''s this rumor that makes trouble. He won''t think that the third young master is so bad unless he sees it with his own eyes. However, he doesn''t have the chance to see it with his own eyes Now I''m curious. Why on earth did he leave the Lin family? "


    "I don''t understand this. However, he came back to the Lin family alone, picked up the old woman and was about to leave. So, from this point of view, there must be something contradictory between him and the third young master. That''s why this is the case."


    "Anyway, he can''t leave here today. The Lin family doesn''t come and go as they want. Moreover, this matter needs to wait for the third young master to come back. Besides, if the old woman''s illness comes across a clear doctor and tells Du Qiu everything, then he will be the enemy of the Lin family, and may be the enemy of the Lin family Not good. "


    Zhang Fan hides in the dark, observes the situation in front of him, and listens to what people around him say. For all they say, he probably understands what''s going on in his heart. In addition to Lin CE''s attitude towards Du Qiu, from this point, Zhang fan can judge that Lin CE can definitely do such a thing.


    Looking ahead, Zhang Fan found that in the center of the yard, there was a red border, and the eight masters of the Lin family in the Mahayana period controlled the border.


    In the border, Du Qiu didn''t dodge. Instead, she used her aura all the time to transform her body into a border and began to protect her mother. Moreover, if she consumed it in this way, it''s estimated that Du Qiu won''t last long.


    Zhang Fan also saw everything here, and confirmed his guess. No wonder from the outside, there was no movement in the Lin family. It turned out that Du Qiu was trapped in it because of such a border, so it was so.


    See here, Zhang Fan also noticed Lin Xiao, in Zhang Fan''s view, this Lin Xiao''s dress, should be an important person in the Lin family, and, he is also controlling the attack in the whole array.


    Zhang Fan thinks that it''s better to control Lin Xiao first to help Du Qiu get out of trouble and hide his strength. Why not?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan quietly came to the back of Lin Xiao, and he was ready. After a while, he went forward and controlled Lin Xiao, and all the troubles would be solved.


    At this time, Lin Xiao didn''t know the danger was approaching, and even all the experts in the yard focused on Du Qiu. In addition, Zhang Fan hid his breath, so no one found out at this moment.


    Zhang Fan seizes the opportunity, goes forward directly, grabs Lin Xiao''s back collar and drags him back. The sword in his hand is already on Lin Xiao''s neck.


    Lin Xiao also felt that all this happened very suddenly. He was still controlling everything in the border just now. Then he felt that his body was light and a great force was dragging him backward. Finally, he felt cold on his neck and finally fell to the ground.


    "Stop it Zhang Fan, who controls Lin Xiao, shouts to the people around him.


    At this time, all the experts of the Lin family look at Zhang Fan one after another, and Du sou a Hong is a little surprised. He doesn''t understand where Zhang Fan came from. The Lin family is heavily guarded. How can outsiders enter? It''s a little impossible.


    Lin Xiao asked Zhang Fan with a cold face: "who are you? What''s the grudge against our Lin family? I don''t remember the sins of the Lin family against you."


    Zhang Fan sneered and said to him, "don''t talk nonsense. Let them take down the border and let Du Qiu''s mother and son come out. Otherwise, my sword is unreasonable."


    Lin Xiao took a look at Du Qiu in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "I understand. You must be Du Qiu''s friend. However, if you want to make it clear, I''m the second young master of the Lin family. If you hurt me, do you think you can really walk out of the Lin family?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I only know that my patience is limited. I only say for the last time, let them remove the border. Otherwise, I will kill you."Du Qiu found that the pressure of the whole body was much less, and the attack in the border suddenly disappeared. He frowned and looked around. He suddenly found a familiar figure controlling the second young master of the Lin family.


    "Zhang Fan?"


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s figure, Du Qiu was stunned. He never thought that Zhang Fan could come to save himself. This really moved Du Qiu''s heart.


    You know, this Lin family can be said to be a tiger''s den. Zhang Fan broke into the Lin family directly in order to come to him. It''s only a few hours since he realized it. Du Qiu really feels grateful that Zhang fan can do so.


    Lin Xiao waved to the experts of the Lin family, indicating that they would withdraw the border, so that Zhang Fan would not pose a threat to his life.


    Du Qiu carries his mother and looks at Zhang Fan. He wants to say something, but Zhang Fan shakes his head and says, "you go first. I''ll meet you later."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Du Qiu didn''t say anything. He just nodded. He knew that the less communication, the better. In this way, there would be no leakage of so much information.

 Chapter 668

    Too late to think about it, Du Qiu carries her mother on her back and directly escapes from the Lin family, heading for the distance.


    At this time, the two bodyguards of the guard found that Du Qiu was in a hurry and was carrying his mother. They immediately felt something was wrong and rushed forward to stop him. However, Du Qiu didn''t even look at them. The dagger in his hand flashed and immediately cut their throats and spattered blood.


    Find long Xue, Du Qiu and he will meet, the mother temporarily placed here, turned to look at the direction of the Lin door.


    Long Xue also looked at the direction of the Lin family and asked Du Qiu, "Du Qiu, Zhang Fan, why didn''t he come out with you?"


    Du Qiu also looks worried at the door of the Lin family in the distance, and says to long Xue, "he saved our mother and son, but he let me go first. However, you can rest assured for the time being that he has hijacked the second young master of the Lin family, so I think he is safe for the time being."


    After listening to Du Qiu''s words, long Xue''s heart is somewhat comforted and asks Du Qiu, "when do you think he can come out?"


    Du Qiu slightly shook his head, said to him: "I don''t know this, but in my opinion, he should come out soon."


    In the courtyard of the Lin family, when people saw this scene, they didn''t know what to do. They stood aside one after another. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. They whispered.


    "Who is this guy? Is he the enemy of our Lin family? But why don''t I remember such a young Xia among the enemies of the Lin family? "


    "It''s hard to say that young master Lin CE is making trouble outside every day. Maybe he''s the one who provoked ah Lai, and young master Lin CE doesn''t dare to show up now. Maybe that''s the reason."


    "However, in my opinion, this guy is not powerful, but we were careless just now and didn''t notice his existence, so we let him control master Lin Xiao."


    "Yes, in my opinion, this guy is just a shackle state. He is not a master of Mahayana. Let''s rush up and kill him."


    "Don''t take risks. After all, the second young master of the Lin family is in his hands. If there is something wrong with the second young master, do you think the master will let you go?"


    For a moment, the masters of the Lin family didn''t know what to do. They had to report the matter to the master of the Lin family first, and let him decide.


    Zhang fan pulls up Lin Xiao and walks towards the front door of the Lin family. All the experts of the Lin family follow him. They don''t dare to leave for fear that the second young master of the Lin family will die. In this way, they can''t explain to the master of the Lin family. They may all die here.


    Out of the door of the Lin family, Zhang Fan holds Lin Xiao and goes in the direction of long Xue and Du Qiu.


    At this time, long Xue and Du Qiu both see Zhang Fan. Just when they want to meet Zhang Fan, they come out of the Lin family and direct their subordinates to encircle Zhang Fan.


    When Zhang Fan saw this scene, he frowned and looked at the person in front of him. He found that the person in front of him had short hair, a three-way beard, and was in his forties. His eyes twinkled with cunning. He was wearing a light blue gown, looking gorgeous, with hands on his back.


    "Let go of my second brother." The middle-aged man said to Zhang Fan coldly.


    Zhang Fan took a look at each other''s realm. Judging from his aura, this person''s realm is about the seventh peak of Mahayana. He is really a rare master.


    "Brother, help me!" Lin Xiao saw the middle-aged man in front of him, seemed to feel a glimmer of hope, and cried out in a hurry.


    Zhang Fan said to the middle-aged man in front of him, "now your second brother''s life is in my hands. Do you think you are qualified to talk to me about the conditions?"


    "Well, in that case, we don''t have any conditions to talk about. Don''t blame me for being cruel." With that, the middle-aged man suddenly released his own strength and saw Zhang Fan in front of him. He suddenly moved his palms. In an instant, a pale palmprint rushed forward and went straight to Lin Xiao.


    All this happened so suddenly that many people didn''t react, but Zhang Fan felt that it was not good, because from the direction of his palm, it was obviously aimed at himself, and he didn''t consider Lin Xiao''s life.


    In other words, in the other hand, there is only one purpose, that is to destroy himself and Lin Xiao together.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan was startled, and quickly showed his body method of starry sky Lingbo. Between turning around, he avoided the risk of this pale palm.


    However, Lin Xiao was not so lucky. He was directly penetrated by this palm wind, and his internal organs were broken instantly, and a mouthful of blood with broken meat gushed out.


    Lin Xiao wanted to struggle from the ground, with blood foam in the air. His eyes twinkled with resentment. He exhausted his last strength and said the last sentence: "Lin Qiang, you are so cruel..."


    With that, Lin Xiao''s head tilted and died. His life had stopped and turned into a corpse.


    After listening to Lin Xiao''s words, Zhang Fan immediately understood that the man in front of him should be Lin Qiang, the eldest young master of the Lin family. Judging from the situation of the other party, he was really cold-blooded and cruel. He didn''t care about brotherhood at all."This is your own brother. How can you do it to him?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Lin Qiang coldly in front of him.


    For a moment, all the masters of the Lin family stepped back one after another, with fear in their eyes. Looking at all this in the field, they could not help whispering.


    "My God, how can our young master make such a hasty move. Are there any grudges between their brothers? That''s why I took this opportunity to kill the second young master? "


    "I can''t. on weekdays, the eldest young master is not at home. He spends a lot of time practicing. It''s rare for him to come back. He doesn''t get close to the second and third young masters, but there is no grudge."


    "I''ve heard that the young master of the Lin family has always been cruel and ruthless. He has no feelings for anything. Now, it''s true that the rumors are true."


    "But how can he explain this to master Lin? If we really investigate the cause of the second young master''s death, then everything will come to light. "


    "I believe that the young master must have his own way, otherwise, he would not be so rash."


    "I still can''t believe it''s true, but the three young masters of the Lin family are different. I''ve heard of them. We can only take a step at a time."

 Chapter 669

    All the masters of the Lin family shake their heads one after another. They are not optimistic about the young master Lin Qiang''s practice. They can even say that they are a little puzzled about the young master Lin Qiang''s practice and why they want to attack their own brothers. This really makes people wonder.


    Lin Qiang looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and said with a sneer, "is that right? You think I killed him? Joke, in my opinion, all this is what you did, and you killed Lin Xiao. Moreover, here are all my people, and they all see it. It''s your hand. "


    Zhang Fan smiles and understands that Lin Qiang is just revenge for himself. He takes this opportunity to kill his younger brother Lin Xiao and then blame himself. Although this method is simple, it works best in front of his family.


    Long Xue and Du Qiu are also in the distance. They can see everything clearly in front of them, and they are somewhat surprised.


    "Am I right? That guy killed the second young master of the Lin family just now? Who is this guy? How dare you be so bold? " Long Xue frowned and asked Du Qiu.


    Du Qiu frowned and looked at everything in front of him, and said to long Xue, "if I''m not wrong, he should be Lin Qiang, the young master of the Lin family who seldom shows up. I heard that he is cruel and ruthless, and never talks about any feelings. I didn''t believe it before, but today''s thing is estimated that only he can do it."


    Long Xue is also very surprised and asks Du Qiu, "what do you say, he is the young master of the Lin family? How could he kill his own brother? How is that possible? Doesn''t he need to give an account to the master of the Lin family? "


    Du Qiu shook his head, said to her: "should not, it is said that this Lin Qiang is very popular, is also the most outstanding talent in the whole Lin family, but his character is more or less extreme, especially in the realm of ascension to such a level, there is a sense of invincibility."


    Listen to Du Qiu''s words, long Xue''s heart becomes more nervous. Zhang Fan''s opponent this time is not simple. If people are merciless, they seldom have weaknesses, and Lin Qiang is such a person.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the experts of the Lin family around him and said to Lin Qiang, "do you think so. With your men trying to stop me? You seem to think of me as simple


    Lin Qiang laughs and says to Zhang Fan: "just a guy in shackles, he dares to speak up and deal with you. I don''t need to do anything. I''m just here to kill him. In this way, I can share more of the resources of the Lin family, so that he won''t occupy the resources of cultivation and don''t work hard. These resources are also a waste to him."


    With that, Lin Qiang waved his hand directly, and all the experts of the Lin family immediately swarmed up and launched a crazy attack on Zhang Fan. All kinds of Qi began to cover Zhang Fan, which was overwhelming.


    Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to these people''s attacks at all. His mind moved and his sword changed into shape. He directly smashed all the Qi awns around him. His right sword fingers juxtaposed, and the cold water sword suddenly came out of its sheath. Following Zhang Fan''s idea, he directly killed the people in front of him. In the blink of an eye, he killed all the masters of the long family. For a moment, the Lin family died There was a river of blood in front of the door.


    Lin Qiang saw the strength of Zhang Fan, can''t help but eyebrow a pick, but there is not too much surprise, just light to Zhang Fan said: "it seems that I really underestimate you, although it''s just a shackle realm, but has the strength of a Mahayana master, it seems that you are really a bit not simple."


    Zhang Fan took a look at Lin Qiang in front of him, but he didn''t say anything. He knew that this guy would never let him go, so there must be a hard fight next.


    With a flash of his right hand, Lin Qiang suddenly saw a long silver gun. It was a top-grade weapon with electric light on the end of the gun. It was filled with aura and red current on the end of the gun. It looked very dazzling.


    Zhang Fan''s spiritual sense was so powerful that he immediately realized that the spear in his opponent''s hand was not simple, and the craftsmen and materials used to make it were not often found in time.


    Shi Xian, who didn''t speak for a long time, felt the magic weapon in Lin Qiang''s hand and said to Zhang Fan: "apprentice, the long gun in this guy''s hand is not simple. You should be careful. You know, a good blade can at least enhance a monk''s strength by half a level."


    Zhang Fan nodded, naturally understand these, but, this Lin Qiang seems to have a special breath, this breath does not seem to be the power of the right way, but it is not evil spirit, what is this?


    Shi Xian also began to observe Lin Qiang in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "also, you should be careful. The breath released from him is not simple. If I guess correctly, the pale breath should be dead."


    "Dead breath? What''s that? " Zhang Fan frowned and felt a little confused, especially for this word. He had never heard of the existence of death in this world.


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan: "yes, generally speaking, a living monk has aura in his body. After he dies, after a period of time, the corpse will emit a kind of corpse aura, but this kind of corpse Aura will only be emitted after a long time.The breath of death is different. It''s the last breath in a person''s mouth when he is about to die. It''s the breath of death. There are very few people who collect this breath to practice, because it''s too difficult to collect. But if they can persist all the time, they can practice very well in the future.


    Knowing this, Zhang fan understands in his heart that this person is not easy to deal with, so if you fight, you must be more careful. "


    At this time, Lin Qiang didn''t say anything. He took the long gun in his hand and killed Zhang Fan in an instant. The silver long gun in his hand pulled out a bright red light in the air. The color revealed a trace of strangeness.


    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to be careless. He turned the blade directly and tried to use some ingenious methods to remove these powerful forces. Otherwise, Zhang Fan would feel a little hard to resist.


    The first time they met each other, they sent out a series of brilliant sparks. The ripples spread around, so that all the experts of the Lin family did not dare to get close to them. They even avoided far away, for fear that they would be injured by these shock waves and become the cannon fodder in the battle.

 Chapter 670

    Du Qiu in the distance felt very nervous when he looked at him. He frowned at long Xue and said, "as far as I know, this Lin Qiang seems to be an expert in the seventh stage of Mahayana. Should we go to help Zhang Fan? Is he really able to fight alone?"


    XUELONG shook his head and said to Du Qiu, "you don''t have to worry about this. When he was at Dagang in the desert, Zhang Fan had seen a more powerful master. For him, such an opponent is nothing at all. Let''s wait and see."


    After listening to long Xue''s words, Du Qiu can''t help but feel a little stunned. He thinks it''s a bit impossible. In Du Qiu''s opinion, Zhang Fan is just a master of the shackles realm. Even if he is superior in strength and stronger than himself, it''s the limit at this point. How can there be a master of the seventh level of Mahayana?


    However, when Du Qiu looks at long Xue, he finds that long Xue''s eyes are full of self-confidence, not like joking. Du Qiu is patient and ready to watch, but he is still a little uneasy.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan and Lin Qiang have been fighting each other for dozens of moves, but no one has the advantage. They even have a sense of parity, which can''t help but surprise the experts around.


    "My God, what''s the origin of this guy? It''s just shackles, but his strength is comparable to that of the young master. It''s really not easy!"


    "Yes, I still think this guy has hidden his strength. If not, I don''t think it makes sense. How can an expert in shackles be so powerful?"


    "It''s impossible. If he really hides his strength, he still doesn''t want to expose his true state in the face of master Lin Qiang? Why on earth is he? That doesn''t make sense. "


    "Maybe, this young man is so powerful, but his realm has been stuck in the shackles, but his real strength has far surpassed other people in the shackles."


    "The probability is really small. From today''s events, I have learned a lesson, that is, don''t provoke the experts in the shackles. If one of them has such strength, then I don''t even know how to die."


    "I don''t know if the young master is the opponent of this man. If it goes on like this, I don''t know how long the battle will last. Our master and elder are not here. Shall we go and help?"


    "I think it''s better to forget it. You don''t know the strength of the young master. This young man can fight with him to this point. If we rush through, we may not even know how we die."


    Everyone felt that it was incredible, especially when they saw Zhang Fan''s strength, they were even more frightened. It was really unexpected that he had such ability despite his shackles.


    Even Lin Qiang in the battle felt that it was incredible. He thought that the other side was just a shackle, and should be able to easily solve him, or even kill him directly. But now it seems that the strength of the other side is so strong, which really makes Lin Qiang a little surprised.


    Zhang Fan is still serious, with this battle, in the air of the calm feeling, as if he is a rare master, there is a kind of daunting feeling.


    At this time, Lin Qiang opened Zhang Fan with a move. In an instant, the silver spear in his hand became bright, and the pale breath kept gathering on the front of the spear.


    All of a sudden, Lin Qiang gave a big drink and took a long gun with him. Countless spears seemed to be crying. His pale death seemed to turn into countless ghosts. His expression was painful and he rushed directly at Zhang Fan.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "be careful, this is an attack with dead Qi. Don''t let these dead Qi confuse your mind. Even for a moment, your life will be in danger."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan immediately displayed his sword skills. The cold water sword turned into a light blue light, flying around Zhang Fan''s body, forming a dense network of sword Qi.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also began to hold yuan Shou Yi and empty his mind. At the same time, he also mobilized his spiritual consciousness and spiritual power to the limit. In this way, Zhang Fan''s perception ability will be improved to an unprecedented level. As long as there is anything wrong, Zhang Fan can make a prediction in advance to avoid anything unexpected.


    Sure enough, when the spear was near, although it had been offset by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, the wave of attack with mental power instantly penetrated Zhang Fan''s defense and directly entered Zhang Fan''s soul sea of knowledge.


    However, Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge of the sea is very powerful, especially when Zhang Fan is ready, there is a long white sword hanging over Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge of the sea. When these soul attacks enter Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge of the sea, the sword will immediately emit a buzz, a huge sword meaning, instantly kill these negative soul attacks, and can''t hurt at all Zhang Fan is a shred.


    Lin Qiang saw that Zhang Fan''s eyes were closed, and the light blue sword was still floating around him. He could not help guessing that Zhang Fan must have been hit, and now he was just a lamb to be slaughtered.Thinking of this, Lin Qiang starts to walk towards the front with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. With a long gun and electric light in his hand, he has already chosen the target, which is Zhang Fan''s heart position. He is killed with one move.


    When Lin Qiang approaches Zhang Fan, the silver spear in his hand suddenly stabs forward. With a pop, the spear instantly penetrates Zhang Fan''s body, and the stab is also Zhang Fan''s heart.


    For a moment, Du Qiu and long Xue in the distance are secretly pinching a cold sweat in their heart. Du Qiu seems a little uneasy and wants to rush to help Zhang Fan get revenge.


    Long Xue grabbed his shoulder and said to him, "wait a minute. Don''t be impulsive. Take a look first."


    "What else to say!" Du Qiu is a little worried and says to long Xue, "Lin Qiang''s shot directly stabbed Zhang Fan in the heart. It''s a one shot death. Moreover, Zhang Fan is just like this in order to save us. If I don''t help him revenge, how can I have a good conscience?"


    XUELONG shook his head and said to Du Qiu, "it looks like this on the surface, but have you found anything wrong?"


    After listening to long Xue''s words, Du Qiu can''t help but frown. He looks at Zhang Fan in front of him again and thinks about what long Xue said. He suddenly finds that something is wrong.

 Chapter 671

    It is reasonable to say that Lin Qiang shot through Zhang Fan''s body, which should be the scene of blood splashing. However, such a bloody scene did not appear. What is the matter?


    All the experts of the Lin family are cheering for this. In their opinion, although Zhang Fan is very strong, there is still no room to win in front of their young master Lin Qiang. In the end, he will die under Lin Qiang''s gun.


    But before they cheered, Zhang Fan''s figure gradually faded, and even began to become translucent, which surprised everyone present. He looked at the scene in front of him and said in surprise.


    "What''s the situation? My God, this guy just disappeared out of thin air? What the hell is going on? Is this just a part of the young man? "


    "It''s impossible. If it''s really a separation, how can he be so realistic? It''s absolutely impossible. "


    "No, it''s really not a separate body, but a remnant shadow. It''s all because the young man''s action was so fast that he disappeared directly. He just left a remnant shadow in the same place, which makes it so lifelike."


    "How fast is he going? We can''t see when he left this shadow in the same place. It''s incredible. However, in my opinion, it must not be what a shackle master can do. "


    "That''s not necessarily. After all, this guy''s strength can even be comparable to that of the young master. Therefore, if he can play so fast, I don''t think it''s strange."


    "What''s the origin of this man? He''s so powerful. However, even if it''s just a shadow here, where is his real body?"


    Thinking of this problem, everyone was surprised and hurried to look around, but they didn''t see where Zhang Fan''s figure was.


    However, Du Qiu has found Zhang Fan''s figure in the distance, and he can''t help looking surprised, because he found that Zhang Fan''s figure is like a ghost, and now it has appeared behind Lin Qiang, but everyone began to look for it in the distance, and no one thought that Zhang Fan would appear in that position.


    Lin Qiang was also surprised. For the move just now, Lin Qiang was very confident. Such a move with spiritual attack will surely get unexpected effect. Moreover, this move has been tried repeatedly in the battle.


    But today, Lin Qiang found that his shot really only hit the air. This kind of feeling was empty. He didn''t hit Zhang Fan''s body. He couldn''t help wondering.


    At this time, Lin Qiang took back his mind, and could not help but be slightly stunned, because he had already felt that there was a dangerous feeling behind his head, which was very strong.


    And at this time, all the masters of the Lin family inadvertently turn around and suddenly find Zhang Fan''s figure appearing behind Lin Qiang. They can''t help but feel a little stunned. A bad feeling rises in their heart.


    Lin Qiang also thinks it''s incredible, but the current situation makes him have no time to think about it. He turns around in a hurry. At the same time, Lin Qiang stabs Zhang Fan directly and makes a comeback, hoping that this move can repel Zhang Fan.


    However, how could Zhang Fan give him this opportunity to directly show a broken empty finger, a purple air awn instant point to the center of Lin Qiang''s eyebrows.


    At this time, Lin Qiangcai reflected the seriousness of the matter, because he found that Zhang Fan''s speed was too fast. Xu Su''s conversion from attack to defense stimulated all the aura in his body and formed an impenetrable aura shield around his body.


    However, under the move of breaking the empty finger, the aura shield is nothing at all.


    See, a purple air awn instantly penetrated the border of Lin Qiang, but also penetrated the eyebrow of Lin Qiang, through the body.


    Li Qiang''s face showed an incredible look, and he directly fell on the ground with his back up. In a moment, he was not angry and turned into a corpse.


    At this time, everyone around was surprised. All the things just happened in a flash of lightning. Some people even didn''t know what happened just now and why Lin Qiang fell down like this.


    After finishing all this, Zhang Fan turns around and takes a look at the crowd. After that, he shows a star flying wave and joins with long Xue and Du Qiu. They run away immediately.


    All the experts in the Lin family were still puzzled. After Zhang Fan left for a long time, they recovered from the shock and looked at the young master Lin Qiang.


    I found that Lin Qiang was lying on the ground motionless. I don''t know what happened. Someone bumped into the courage to step forward and carefully explored Lin Qiang''s breath. Then he sat down on the ground with a face of panic, as if he was scared by something, with a look of panic in his eyes.


    "This It''s impossible. The young master is dead! " The master of the Lin family said in surprise, his eyes were still full of disbelief.


    After listening to them, they also didn''t believe it. They all went forward to test the pulse of Lin Qiang, the eldest young master of the Lin family. They found that it really stopped beating. Someone began to yell at Lin Qiang, but it didn''t work at all. This time, they were really scared."Is the young master really dead? My God, how can we explain this to the owner? If the owner knows, he doesn''t know what will happen. "


    "What else can we do? In my opinion, if our master knows about it, he will be angry. Moreover, this time, he died two sons directly. I don''t think he can accept such a thing."


    "In my opinion, we''d better get out of here quickly. After all, the Lin family is not so good. Think about it. The three young masters of the Lin family don''t have a fuel-efficient lamp. The first young master is narrow-minded, the second young master is suspicious, and the third young master is a dandy, so I can''t stay in the Lin family."


    "That''s right. It''s really the status quo of the Lin family. Although the owner of the Lin family is still strong, he is also on the decline. If his family business falls into the hands of any one of the three of the Lin family, we will have a hard time."


    "No matter you, anyway, I''m going to leave the Lin family. After all, when the owner comes back, he will be accountable to us. At that time, all of us will be involved."

 Chapter 672

    After a lot of discussion, everyone felt that the Lin family could not stay any longer. If they continued to do so, they might be buried with the two young masters of the Lin family. Therefore, one by one, they began to go back to their rooms, packed up their things and left the Lin family in a hurry.


    On the other side, Zhang Fan and long Xue, together with Du Qiu and his mother, all exert their lightness skills and run towards the dragon family.


    After returning to the Lin family, Zhang Fan finds Lu Jiuye and explains to him what happened today. Moreover, there is an old woman waiting for him to treat him.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye didn''t have time to think about it, so he went directly with Zhang Fan to see Du Qiu''s mother. After all, life is of vital importance, and there can''t be any delay.


    Came to Du Qiu mother''s side, Lu Jiuye began to give her pulse, brow locked, the heart is also some complex.


    Du Qiu waited anxiously, especially after seeing Lu Jiuye''s expression.


    After a long time, Lu Jiuye opened his eyes slightly, but his face was still serious and ugly.


    "Ninth master, how is she?" Long Fei stood aside and asked Lu Jiuye in a low voice.


    Lu Jiuye sighed and said to Du Qiu, "your mother is so sick. Why don''t you see a doctor for him? Now it''s terminally ill, and it''s very troublesome to treat it like this. "


    Zhang Fan came over from one side and said to Lu Jiuye, "if we think of some ways, can we cure her?"


    Lu Jiuye closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. He opened his eyes and said, "I have a way, but I don''t know if it''s feasible. So we have to take a chance now."


    After listening, Zhang Fan turns to Du Qiu and wants to ask for his advice. After all, it''s his mother.


    Du Qiu immediately nodded and said: "of course, I''ll try. No matter what price I pay, I''m willing. As long as you can cure my mother, my life is yours. I can do anything I want."


    After listening to Du Qiu''s words, Lu Jiuye nodded in his heart. He felt that this man was really a filial son, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I will try my best. Moreover, your mother is weak recently, so you need to take good care of her. You can''t miss anything. Besides, your mother is very weak now, and needs a lot of tonics. You can go there Buy some for him, and then I''ll tell you what she needs to eat. Take this first. "


    With that, Master Lu Jiuye gave Du Qiu a bag of spirit stones and continued to say to him, "if you have them, you can return them to me. If you don''t have them, I''m not in a hurry. Always, go shopping first."


    Du Qiu''s eyes were full of emotion. He wiped his tears, kowtowed to Lu Jiuye and others three times, then turned and left, and ran towards the market outside the dragon''s house.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Du Qiu''s back and said with a smile to Zhang Fan: "you have really found a guy who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. He is very filial to his mother. He is really a filial son. He must be a man who attaches great importance to love and righteousness."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "but I met him on the road. I also thought he attached great importance to love and righteousness, so I rescued him from the Lin family. In the future, I want him to stay in the long family. In this way, I can protect the long family."


    Long Xue also nodded and said: "I also think this guy attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and his realm is not low, and his ability is not ordinary. If he can help the long family, then the long family will be stronger."


    In the next few days, Lu Jiuye began to use various kinds of pills and began to give them to Du Qiu''s mother. Sure enough, in a few days, Du Qiu''s mother''s health really improved, which made Du Qiu ecstatic and grateful to Zhang Fan and others.


    That night, Zhang Fan came to Du Qiu''s courtyard and found that Du Qiu was sitting on a stone chair in a daze.


    Zhang Fan is curious and thinks that Du Qiu must have something on his mind, so that''s why.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan walked towards Du Qiu in front of him, sat down on the stone bench beside him, and asked Du Qiu, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you stay up so late? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Du Qiu stood up and said to Zhang Fan, "no, I just want to live in seclusion with my mother and live a pastoral life."


    Zhang fanshuang nodded quickly and said to Du Qiu, "of course, but with your strength, I think it''s a pity to live in seclusion so soon. It''s better for you to stay in the long family in the future, and the long family will also pay for your mother''s treatment."


    "I''ll think about it." Du Qiu said to Zhang Fan with a smile.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Du Qiu in front of him and said, "I''m very curious about one thing. I remember what moves or martial arts you used when you first fought me. It turned into a shadow. This really made me curious."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Du Qiu said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that when I was a killer at that time, I found someone in such a way that I could not be aware of. If you like to listen, I can tell you in detail.""Of course, I''d like to hear more about it." Zhang Fan sat on the chair and said to Du Qiu in front of him.


    After that, Du Qiu began to talk about it with Zhang Fan. In order to make money, Du Qiu had to join the killer Association.


    During that time, Du Qiu learned how to make himself a shadow, and even hide his own breath. With this move, Du Qiu can also get a very stable income in the killer group.


    But later, Du Qiu found that he also needed to accompany his mother well, so he took his mother back to the thatch, but her mother''s body was not as good as day by day, and needed rapid treatment. Therefore, Du Qiu also took her mother, as long as who could cure her mother''s disease, Du Qiu was willing to be a bull and a horse, without complaint.


    "Do you mean that you have understood the meaning of shadow now, that''s why it is so?" Zhang Fan continues to ask Du Qiu with curiosity in his heart.


    "You can say that, but when you understand the mystery of shadow, if you want to kill someone, you can even be clean and leave no trace." Du Qiu answers to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 673

    Zhang Fan is the first time to hear the word "the mysterious meaning of shadow". If it is a kind of artistic conception, Zhang Fan knows something, but when something rises to the stage of the mysterious meaning, Zhang Fan is not very clear.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan didn''t speak, Du Qiu continued to say to Zhang Fan: "this kind of profound meaning is above the artistic conception. In my opinion, your speed and body method have risen to the stage of artistic conception, and even can leave a residual shadow. If you can master this kind of profound meaning, then your speed may become faster, even to a silent level."


    After a pause, Du Qiu continued: "I''ve seen your body method. Now you''ve mastered the artistic conception, and you''ve reached the edge of the meaning. In this way, as long as you continue to persist, sooner or later you will be able to master the meaning of shadow."


    After listening to Du Qiu''s words, Zhang Fan nods and thinks that Du Qiu has really helped a lot. Moreover, if this person can say this thing, he probably wants to repay his kindness. However, this also points out the direction for Zhang Fan''s later cultivation of body method.


    After that, Zhang Fan and Du Qiu talked about something else, and they left each other. Zhang Fan was also thinking that when he had a chance, he must have a good feeling of breaking through the artistic conception to the meaning.


    When Zhang Fan came back to the side room of the main courtyard, Dao Lang took Zhang Fan to the room and whispered to Zhang Fan: "on the day you went out, we found a letter when we were patrolling near the dragon''s house. Moreover, this letter was sent to the three elder long Ao."


    With that, Dao Lang handed the letter to Zhang Fan and continued: "however, the messenger is dead now. It''s not that we killed him, but that he found that he was not against us and Gao E, so he directly killed himself."


    Zhang Fan frowned and immediately took the letter in his hand. He found that there were some big characters on it. Long Ao personally opened it.


    Without much thought, Zhang Fan opened the letter directly, took out the writing paper and began to read the contents.


    Zhang Fan found that this dragon''s home is not really a fuel-efficient lamp. According to the letter, he has sold a medicine garden of the dragon''s family to a clan named baiyumen. Moreover, the clan leader has actively written to him, saying that he can talk about the next step of cooperation. Moreover, he is also inquiring about the dragon''s home. When can they attack the dragon''s home directly and sell the dragon''s home Support to come to power and become the real owner of the dragon family.


    After reading this letter, Zhang Fan frowned and felt that long Ao''s ambition was really great. He even wanted to take the position of the head of the long family, and even surpassed the elder long Kun. From this point of view, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that this man must have some special means, and even wanted to attack long Kun.


    However, Zhang Fan knows this matter clearly in his heart, and it will also include himself and long Xue. According to Zhang Fan''s conjecture, as long as the dragon family is in charge of real power, they are all his enemies. If this continues, then the dragon family will surely suffer.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan speculates that the other forces found by this dragon are definitely not only one clan, but many clans or families. In this way, the dragon family is really a bit dangerous.


    Gao E also asked Zhang Fan, "brother, what can I do about this? I''m a bit slow in my head, and I haven''t come up with any good ideas for a moment, so I''ll ask my elder brother to decide this matter. "


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to Gao E and Dao Lang, "keep watching. They must still have correspondence recently. So if they find anything, they will leave the letter directly. Moreover, if they meet a messenger next time, they should never leave anything alive. Otherwise, long Ao will find something. The body should also be disposed of without leaving any trace. "


    Dao Lang and Gao E listened to Zhang Fan''s words, nodded, and continued to patrol around the dragon''s house. At the same time, they were also monitoring whether there were any such messengers.


    Lu Jiuye, Yanfei and others came back from outside and began to report to Zhang Fan.


    "We have recently conducted an investigation into the situation in Los Angeles. It seems that the ninth Prince is not in the city recently, but has gone out. It is not clear where he went." Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Lu Jiuye also said: "this time we went to Los Angeles, we have already found out the situation. The Cheng family leader is really in the city, and he is a dog leg under the ninth Lord. He has no fighting power, but he has a very powerful bodyguard named Lin Gang. It is said that he has reached the Mahayana stage It''s really a bit of a skill. "


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "this man, I have investigated, seems to be a little similar to brother Gao E, with strong defense. However, he is not physically strong, but has a treasure in his hand, which is called Golden Jade armor. It is said that this kind of armor is worn on his body. Although it''s a little thick, it has amazing defense ability. It''s hard to hurt a sword, and it can''t be invaded by water and fire."


    After listening to the three people''s words, Zhang Fan nodded slightly and began to analyze everything here in his heart. After all, in this matter, we need to take the overall situation into consideration.


    According to the current situation of the long family, we need to be patient. After all, we are still in the stage of collecting evidence. Although we have only seen some tricks of the three elder long Ao, we have not found any problems with the elder. This is not in line with common sense.In Zhang Fan''s opinion, in the dragon family, the second elder Long Chuan is more pragmatic and wants to make the dragon family better, but the Third Elder long AO and the elder long Kun don''t think so. In their opinion, the existence of the dragon family has no influence on their interests. They just need to keep their own interests.


    The four elders really care about the dragon family. However, he also knows that relying on his own strength is not enough. Although he seems to be attached to the scenery, he is also a little worried.


    Therefore, while looking for the handle of the three elders long Ao, he also made an investigation on the elder of the long family to collect as much evidence as possible, so as to prove that they had betrayed the long family.


    As for the foreign invasion of the dragon family, many clans and families in the river and lake are relatively silent after the last time they took back the resources of the dragon family from Heilong hall. Recently, there has been no more casualties of the dragon family.


    It can also be said that Zhang Fan really became famous in the first World War in such a place, which made other sects and families more or less afraid.

 Chapter 674

    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, these things around the dragon family can be temporarily put away, and it''s good to keep two people watching. Everything is under Zhang Fan''s control.


    thinking of this, Zhang Fan looks at Cheng Bo in front of him and says to him, "now it''s time to go to Los Angeles to help you get revenge."


    After hearing this, Cheng Bo was stunned. He thought about it all the way. However, in his opinion, it seems that it has existed in his mind for a long time, and there is no progress. In the end, it has become a habitual idea.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan has offered to help himself to get revenge. Cheng Bo is really surprised at this. Along the way, Cheng Bo has also learned Zhang Fan''s skills. If Zhang fan can help, then this matter is absolutely secure.


    "Really?" Cheng Bo still can''t believe it. With a surprised and excited expression, he asks Zhang Fan again.


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said, "of course, I promised you before that if I arrived in Los Angeles, I would avenge you. Moreover, I would make sure that you would kill the Cheng family traitor. I will do what I say."


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "since we came to the dragon''s house, Cheng Bo wanted to take revenge. I''ve always stopped him and told him not to destroy the plan. Now that it''s OK, I can finally help him get rid of his wish."


    Cheng Bo was a little excited and said to Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, I''d like to thank you first. After it''s done, I''ll repay you well."


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head slightly to Cheng Bo and says, "brother Cheng Bo, you''re welcome. We''ve been at the dragon''s house for some time, and there''s nothing to do recently. It''s just that you have a need now. Why don''t we act according to the previous plan, not only solving a problem of the dragon''s family, but also taking revenge for you, killing two birds with one stone


    Yan Fei nodded and said: "yes, recently, we have conducted some interviews with people around us. From their stories, we can also hear some problems. It is said that there is a man named Ni Fei under the ninth Lord, who was not surnamed Ni before, but was rewarded by the ninth Lord after paying a great price."


    "Not bad." Lu Jiuye nodded and said, "just follow this line. We continue to investigate and find that this man is the owner of the Cheng family who betrayed the Cheng family at that time. Now he is living in Los Angeles and has become the most obedient dog under the ninth prince."


    "And this man is the enemy I want to kill!" When he mentioned this, Cheng Bo gritted his teeth and showed hatred in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the three: "since this matter has been investigated clearly, we can go directly to Los Angeles and kill this person. Let''s go. It''s not too late. Let''s start now."


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this time, a lark like voice sounded from behind the four people. They couldn''t help looking back and found that the person standing behind them was long Xue.


    Long Xue, with both hands on his back and a plaintive expression on his face, said to the four: "at least, we were comrades who had gone through life and death together in the desert Dagang. You didn''t take me with you for anything. It''s not interesting enough."


    After hearing long Xue''s words, the four look at each other and laugh. It''s obvious that long Xue also wants to go with them to help Cheng Bo revenge and contribute her own strength.


    "Well, welcome to our revenge alliance." With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan beckons to long Xue to follow the team.


    Long Xue nodded and directly joined the team. A group of five people started from Long''s home and went to Los Angeles.


    When he came to Los Angeles, Lu Jiuye pointed to the city in front of him and said to Zhang Fan, "the city ahead is Los Angeles, but it''s heavily guarded here. All those who enter must go through a period of accession to the throne and inspection before they can enter. Without these two aspects of inspection, they can''t enter the city at all."


    Cheng Bo took a look at the guards in front of him and said to Zhang Fan: "in this way, we have two ways. First, after their inspection and cooperating with the work of these guards, we can enter Los Angeles quietly and wait until dark to revenge. Second, we can kill them directly and dye the whole Los Angeles with blood. After all, the guards and Ni Fei are in the same group. It''s better to solve them together Never mind. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Cheng Bo, "no, I''ll take the first road. There''s injustice and debt. We''d better enter Los Angeles first."


    The party came to the gate of Los Angeles. Several guards in front of them began to check Zhang Fan and others. There were just a few simple problems. Zhang Fan was easy to muddle through.


    After entering Los Angeles, Lu Jiuye pointed to the tall buildings in the distance and said to Zhang Fan, "see? That''s the courtyard where Ni Fei is, and it''s also the most luxurious building in Los Angeles. "


    Zhang Fanshun landed in the direction of Jiuye''s fingers and looked ahead. He found that the pavilions in front of him were really like a unique branch standing in the city of Los Angeles.As a whole, most of the people in Los Angeles live in ordinary houses. Even if there are shops, they are just two-story buildings.


    But the building in the distance has a height of seven stories, which is also the tallest building in the whole city of Los Angeles. Standing in the building, you can have a panoramic view of the beautiful scenery in the whole city of Los Angeles, and even have a feeling of overlooking the world.


    Cheng Bo clenched his fists, and the joints began to click. The blue tendons on his forehead burst up. His eyes were obviously murderous, as if the temperature around him had suddenly dropped.


    Zhang fan can also clearly feel that there is something wrong with Cheng Bo''s momentum, so he patted him on the shoulder and said to Cheng Bo, "don''t worry. Let''s start later. Let''s make sure whether Ni Fei is here."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Cheng Bo nodded slightly, dispersing the momentum of the whole body, but his eyes were still with obvious killing intention.


    Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan, "what should we do now? Do brothers Zhang Fan have any plans? How do we need to work with you? "


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to Lu Jiuye, "this is very simple. First of all, let''s observe the Yamen and see the situation here. It''s better to be able to enter the Yamen without knowing it. In this way, we can attack all the people in the house without disturbing all the guards here."

 Chapter 675

    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Zhang Fan: "in this case, let''s disperse now. First, we''ll make a thorough investigation of the houses here, collect all the problems, and see when it''s most appropriate to start."


    "Good." Yan Fei agreed, turned and walked towards the distance, began to investigate this matter, and also made a further understanding of the whole city of Los Angeles.


    Lu Jiuye was a little worried about Cheng Bo. He was afraid of his impulse, so he said he could work with Cheng Bo, so that Cheng Bo would not be able to control his hatred and do anything impulsive.


    Long Xue and Zhang Fan naturally began to stroll in Los Angeles, went downtown, bought some things, and observed everything here.


    "I haven''t been to Los Angeles for a long time. It seems that the change here is not big. It''s just a tall building. It''s not much different from when I was a child." Long Xue looks at everything around and says to Zhang Fan.


    "So you used to come to Los Angeles when you were a child?" Zhang Fan asked Longxue casually.


    Long Xue nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, when I was young, the first thing I did was to come to Los Angeles, because at that time, I had the impression that Los Angeles was much bigger than our dragon family, and there would be a lot of delicious and interesting things in it. My father would always bring me here at that time."


    "Yes? Why didn''t you come for a long time? As far as I know, the master of the dragon family is just in a short period of time Zhang Fan is somewhat curious in his heart and asks long Xue.


    Long Xue sighed a little and said with a dejected expression: "that''s because before, the long family cooperated with some shops in Los Angeles, but later, these shops were purchased by the royal family, and the cooperation with our long family became more demanding. My father thought there was no profit, so he gave up."


    At this time, they came to a large herbal medicine shop. Zhang Fan looked up and said to long Xue, "let''s go in and have a look. Recently, Du Qiu''s mother is weak and needs some tonics. We can just buy some for him."


    Long Xue nodded slightly, followed Zhang Fan, and walked towards the medicine shop in front.


    Entering the drugstore, a very strong fragrance of medicine came to my nose. The staff in the store also ran over enthusiastically and asked Zhang Fan and long Xue what they needed to buy.


    Zhang Fan then said some medicines that can replenish qi and blood. He asked the man to prepare them. Together with long Xue, he drank tea and waited in the drugstore.


    Soon, the man found all the tonics Zhang Fan needed, packed them and handed them to Zhang Fan respectfully.


    Zhang Fan nodded, put these tonics into his storage space ring, first went to the counter to clear the money of these herbs, then Zhang Fan took out some spirit stones and handed them to the man.


    Seeing these spirit stones in Zhang Fan''s hands, the man was surprised. He never thought that one day he could have such spirit stones. He waved his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "no, no, my guest, I can''t have your spirit stone."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the man, "you don''t have to be nervous. I won''t let you take these spirit stones for nothing. I just want to ask you a few questions. If you can really answer them, then these spirit stones are yours. Equal trading is reasonable."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the man thought about it, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "if you have any words, please ask. If there is anything I know, I will say everything."


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly and asked the man, "I want to ask who lives in the tall building in the distance, when they came here, and what influence does this person have when he came to Los Angeles?"


    The man sighed slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "to tell you the truth, these people have been in Los Angeles for some time. This building used to be a house of the ninth Prince of the royal family, and the ninth Prince''s people have been in charge of it all the time."


    After a pause, the man continued to say to Zhang Fan: "but since a guy named Ni Fei came, he lived in the house of the ninth Lord. At the same time, he also took over the whole city of Los Angeles, and then instantly doubled the tax revenue in the city of Los Angeles. The people in the whole city of Los Angeles are full of complaints and suffering."


    After listening to the man''s words, both long Xue and Zhang Fan frowned. Zhang Fan continued to ask the man, "since the exorbitant taxes and levies here are so high, why don''t you leave here?"


    The man shook his head and sighed again, and said to Zhang Fan, "we also want to leave here, but, my guest, have you noticed that the whole city of Los Angeles is heavily guarded. There are many people who have lived here all their lives and are not willing to leave this city. However, this city is no longer suitable for people to live in."


    "Oh, by the way, when this guy named Ni Fei came to Los Angeles, the first thing he did was to conduct a census of all the families. It seemed ordinary, but in fact, they wanted to know all the circumstances of everyone''s family here. However, this is the beginning of their plot.""Less than ten miles outside the city, there is a Lingshi mine. Ni Fei sent people to recruit some strong men to develop the Lingshi mine. Moreover, he gave a death order that every family must go to one person. Otherwise, he would disobey the order and kill all the people."


    "So, in every family in Los Angeles, they have to send one person to the Lingshi mine, where they are not allowed to come out. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty. In fact, to recruit some labor force is better to say that they want to lock up all the people as hostages."


    Zhang Fan frowned, nodded and said: "according to this situation, there are many people who can''t leave, but haven''t you tried to resist?"


    The guy showed a look of panic in his eyes, immediately made a silent gesture to Zhang Fan, and looked around to see if other people heard him.


    exhaled a turbid breath, and the guy whispered to Zhang Fan: "I''ll advise you to speak a little bit," said the chef. "In order not to be heard by some people, go back to tell Ni Fei about this matter. In that case, you can''t protect your life. You don''t know, but there are a lot of Ni Fei''s eyeliner in the whole Luo city. If they were found, the guest officer would be hard to argue."

 Chapter 676

    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the man in front of him: "I don''t quite understand. Where is the legendary Ni Fei? Why oppress you so much, but no one dares to resist? Can''t a decent master be found in the whole city of Los Angeles to lead the people to overthrow the rule? "


    The pharmacist continued to shake his head to Zhang Fan and said, "there are almost no masters in the whole house. Even the ninth Lord will send another master of Mahayana Qichong to protect the house. No one dares to mess around. If someone is plotting to resist, he may be dead in the street the next day."


    "The master you are talking about is Lin Gang?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked the pharmacist.


    The man nodded quickly and said, "yes, it''s this man. It''s said that he is a very powerful guy with rich fighting experience. He is almost invincible in the world. No one in Los Angeles is his opponent."


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Zhang Fan smiles and hands him the spirit stone in his hand. After thanking him, Zhang Fan takes long Xue and turns to leave the doctor''s shop.


    Man, standing alone in front of the door, looking at Zhang Fan''s back, I don''t quite understand. Zhang Fan and long Xue seem to be prodigal sons in the river and lake, and they don''t lack spirit stone. However, they wear different clothes, and they don''t look like a famous family. What''s their purpose? Are they here to rebel?


    After long Xue came out of the drugstore, she always felt depressed and began to ask Zhang Fan: "this Ni Fei is so exasperating that he changed the exorbitant taxes. It''s not something that can be used as a joke. It seems that this Ni Fei is a cancer in the whole Los Angeles. If he can be removed, the whole Los Angeles will be completely liberated."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue, "you''re right. Ni Fei is domineering in Los Angeles, and he doesn''t manage the city. His move is to maximize his own interests."


    Long Xue suddenly thought of something and turned to Zhang Fan and said, "I think we should also think about how to deal with Lin Gang. He is a master of Qizhong in the Mahayana period. If we can''t defeat him, I think he will be in a hurry and in a mess in this evening''s action."


    Zhang Fan shakes his head and takes a look at the dragon snow beside him. He can''t help feeling that the little girl''s idea is somewhat funny.


    After adjusting her attitude, Zhang Fan said to her, "no, just let them go together. Anyway, I didn''t pay attention to them. I also believe that they are not my opponents at all."


    After listening to what Zhang Fan said. Long Xue looks at Zhang Fan''s expression in a hurry, and even wants to really check to see if Zhang Fan has lied.


    However, from Zhang Fan''s serious manner, long Xue thinks that Zhang Fan doesn''t seem to have any words. You can tell that he must be able to defeat them.


    However, the most important thing now is to find them. If we can find them, the rest will be much easier.


    When he came to the courtyard, Zhang Fan made a simple observation. In the huge gate building, there were four people in black robes and long knives. They stood in front of the door, majestic and majestic.


    Long Xue takes a look at the front gate, frowns at Zhang Fan and says, "the guard in front of the house is really strict. Moreover, I remember Cheng Bo said that since Ni Fei became a traitor of the Cheng family, he seldom went out. All the places are heavily guarded. How can we get in?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to long Xue, "it''s not urgent. We''ll solve one by weighing, and then we''ll start with their house. Moreover, I''m sure that the guy named Lin Gang will not be in the house at this time."


    Long Xue frowned and looked at the front gate again. She didn''t seem to find anything wrong, but Zhang Fan''s words were not a joke. How did Zhang Fan find out? You can''t imagine it out of thin air.


    "Why Long Xue is more or less curious to ask Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to long Xue, "you can guess. If you are Cheng Bo, is he really willing to protect a person in this place? After all, every master has a high heart. Now he is asked to protect people, so I don''t think he will be here. "


    After hearing this, long Xue felt some truth in her heart, so she asked Zhang Fan, "maybe he''s really out. Where are we going to find him? After all, Los Angeles is not a small place. If you want to find someone who is not someone we know, it''s just like looking for a needle in a haystack. "


    Zhang Fan showed a smile on his face and said to long Xue, "don''t worry about this. I have a way to quickly find what Lin just found. Come with me."


    Listen to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue''s heart more or less some curiosity, think long Xue said that kind of situation seems impossible to happen.


    Came to one of the best restaurants in Los Angeles, casually raised his hand, called the shopkeeper, gave him a few pieces of spirit stone, and said to him: "brother, don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad man, you take this spirit stone first, your group needs to help me do one thing, that is to help me take the account book of your restaurant, I want to see the past."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the shopkeeper frowned. He didn''t understand what Zhang Fan wanted to do. He wanted to look at the account book of a century old shop. What''s the significance of this?


    However, on second thought, the shopkeeper felt that if he did so, there would be no loss in the restaurant, so he nodded and agreed.


    Soon, the second shopkeeper ran out of the back hall with an account book under his arm. He looked around to see if there was anyone. After ensuring safety, he handed the account book to Zhang Fan and said to Zhang Fan, "my guest, you''d better watch it here. The sooner, the better. I can send it back to them."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the waiter, "don''t worry. I''ll finish it soon. I''ll give it back to you after reading it. "


    With that, Zhang Fan began to quickly look through the account book in his hand. As expected, he found Lin Gang''s name in it. Every time he came to have a meal, he kept accounts and didn''t pay. Therefore, the restaurant was also very angry and had to swallow his anger.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also found an important clue, that is, almost every day, this guy named Lin Gang would come to the restaurant in the afternoon and start eating overlord food.

 Chapter 677

    See here, Zhang Fan''s heart more or less also had some eyebrows, will be in the hands of the account book back to dianxiaoer, also gave him some Lingshi, and said to dianxiaoer: "if this Lin just came, you will come to the opposite side to tell me, I will drink tea in the opposite Teahouse."


    The shopkeeper took a look at the Lingshi in his hand. He didn''t think much. He nodded his head and agreed. He told Zhang fan that as long as Lin just came, he would inform Zhang Fan immediately.


    Zhang Fan nodded and took long Xue to the teahouse in front. They came to the opposite teahouse. They asked for some snacks and a pot of good tea. They sat down and drank together.


    Long Xue sipped the tea in the cup, sighed, and asked Zhang Fan, "I don''t know what happened to the ninth master now. Have we found any more clues? There''s only one day for us to attack Ni Fei''s house. Is it a little short? Why don''t we investigate for a few more days and start again?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said to long Xue, "although we can wait, Cheng Bo can''t afford to wait. Moreover, to solve such a person, we don''t need to waste too much time. One day is enough."


    Long Xue thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "what you said is really reasonable. However, we don''t have a clue now. Moreover, we have just been to that house, which is heavily guarded and even has a border to protect the yard. It''s very difficult for us to get in."


    Zhang Fan continued to shake his head and said: "as long as we wait until dark, we won''t be so troublesome. You forget, what is Ni Fei''s most wanted to see?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue can''t help but think about it in her heart. She said to Zhang Fan, "you mean, this Ni Fei is the owner of the Cheng family, so what he is most afraid of is that someone in the Cheng family is still alive, so he will worry about the disclosure of his own affairs?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, at this time, if there is news of Cheng Bo, I believe Ni Fei will be very concerned. Moreover, if according to my previous inference, they know that Cheng Bo has died, then they will be very concerned."


    "It makes sense." Long Xue nodded, looked at the restaurant opposite, and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "the most important problem for us now is to solve that Lin Gang. In this way, all things can be solved, right?"


    Zhang Fan took a sip of tea and continued to say to her: "yes, judging from the current situation, Lin Gang didn''t do anything good. Moreover, he is also notorious in the whole city of Los Angeles. It''s not difficult to see from our visit that Lin Gang is even more domineering and does all kinds of evil. Many people dare to be angry and dare not speak. Therefore, if we really can If we get rid of him, we will get rid of the harm for the people. "


    Long Xue said with a smile: "along the way, we are all doing good deeds for the people in the river and lake. We have eliminated many evil forces in the river and lake. In this way, are we chivalrous people?"


    "It''s natural." Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say to long Xue: "today''s thing, we''d better do it unconsciously, otherwise, it may lead to the exposure of things. In this way, it''s easy to scare people. Therefore, to ensure the progress of the plan, it''s better not to let many people know about it so quickly."


    Long Xue nodded, drinking tea and chatting with Zhang Fan about other things. Both of them are waiting for the news of the waiter in the opposite restaurant.


    On the other hand, in the dragon''s house, the ninth prince came to the dragon''s house with some of his subordinates. The ninth prince had a smile on his face, dressed in gorgeous clothes, and his body was somewhat fat. He had a smile on his face, but his smile revealed arrogance, which made him feel very annoying.


    When I came to the dragon''s house, I also brought a lot of gifts. These gifts were for the master of the dragon''s house and the four elders. For example, the pen that elder Long Ping liked was made of the tail of a wild animal, which was very expensive.


    The elder long Kun highly praised his strength, so the ninth Lord brought him a Peiyuan pill to help him consolidate his accomplishments.


    Therefore, from this point of view, the ninth Prince is also a good master. Every time he comes to the dragon''s house, he will be warmly treated.


    However, every time the ninth prince came, he almost came with the same purpose, that is, to take Longxue as his concubine. Although this matter has been rejected by the dragon family leader for many times, in the view of the ninth prince, there is still room for relaxation. As long as the dragon family leader agrees and the support of the four elders of the dragon family, this matter will almost become a reality.


    Moreover, the current situation of the dragon family is not very optimistic. It''s no secret that there are internal and external troubles. In the view of the ninth Lord, the body of the dragon family is getting worse and worse day by day. Maybe one day the position will be vacated. In that case, no matter which elder, the ninth Lord thinks that he can handle it.


    At this time, a bodyguard came to the Dragon Master''s step, knelt down on one knee, clasped his fist and arched his hand, and said, "master, the ninth king asks to see you."


    After listening to this bodyguard''s words, the head of the long family frowned and sighed to himself. The last thing he wanted was to see the ninth prince, who had been here many times. Even without thinking, the head of the long family knew the purpose of his coming this time.However, it''s true that people don''t smile. After all, every time they come, they always bring things with them. They have a high status. They are the Lords of the royal family, and it''s not good to refuse. Therefore, the master of the long family knows that he will go to see them even if he is very hard headed.


    "OK, I see. I''ll get ready first, and then we''ll go to the reception hall." The master of the dragon family waved to the bodyguard and let him go down.


    Not long after that, the ninth Lord with several attendants directly came to the reception hall of the dragon master, put some gift boxes on the table, and said with a smile to the dragon master, long Aotian: "long master, I haven''t seen you for many days. How have you been recently?"


    The owner of the dragon family laughed, and his body was slightly weak. He said to the ninth Lord, "it''s OK to take the blessing of the ninth Lord."


    The ninth Lord nodded, waved to the people behind him, motioned them to open some gift boxes on the table, and began to introduce the dragon family one by one.


    "Master long, you see, this is the ten thousand year old snow mountain ginseng that I have asked someone to find. It''s very valuable. I bought it from the black market at a high price. It''s very rare. It''s even priceless. I''ll take it today to make up for you."

 Chapter 678

    "And this, it''s five thousand year old Polygonum multiflorum, and it''s also a great tonic. If you use it as medicine, your internal injuries will be cured quickly. What you need to do now is to make a good tonic. Only in this way can you return to the peak and lead the dragon family to glory again. Therefore, it''s important to take your body seriously, I think But I''m worried about you. "


    After listening to the words of the ninth prince, the owner of the dragon family was contemptuous, because he knew that the reason why the ninth prince would bring such a valuable gift meant that he must be in favor. Therefore, this is a typical example of the weasel paying New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    Although I think so in my heart, the owner of the dragon family didn''t show this kind of mood on his face. He still said to the ninth prince with a smile: "I''m really sorry that the Lord is worried. Long is really ashamed in his heart."


    With that, the master of the dragon family hurriedly ordered his men to prepare first-class tea to entertain the ninth prince, so as not to lose the courtesy of the host and the guest.


    The two sat down, and the ninth Prince began to look around the reception hall. He seemed to be looking for something, but he didn''t find anything.


    With a big smile on his face, the ninth prince asked the master of the dragon family, "by the way, master of the dragon family, I heard that Ling AI has returned to the dragon family recently. I don''t know if it''s true? If so, can you invite him out? Let''s meet again. "


    "This..." The master of the dragon family frowned. Today is the day when he just left the gate. Although he prepared a lot of things and was ready to close the gate, he still felt that his aura was not enough, so he was ready to cultivate for a few days and close the gate again.


    However, when the master of the dragon family went out of the pass, he didn''t see long Xue. Moreover, Zhang Fan and others also disappeared.


    Seeing such a scene, the owner of the dragon family secretly guessed that they must have gone out together. Moreover, with Zhang Fan, the owner of the dragon family was very relieved, so he didn''t interfere.


    However, I didn''t expect that the ninth prince came to visit today, and suddenly asked such a question in the reception hall. It really caught the owner of the long family by surprise. If she went to call, long Xue heard that it was the ninth prince. Of course, she didn''t want to come out to meet her. If she didn''t go, the ninth prince would be dissatisfied. In this way, she was really in a dilemma.


    After thinking about it, the owner of the dragon family said to the ninth prince with a smile, "don''t worry, Lord. I''ll send someone to call him now."


    With that, the master of the dragon family waved to a maid beside her, and motioned her to call the eldest lady long Xue, ready to come out to see the ninth prince. However, the master of the dragon family knew in his heart that if long Xue knew this, he would not come out to meet him.


    The master of the dragon family first exchanged greetings with the ninth prince. Not long after, the maid came in from the outside and gave the master a deep salute, saying, "master, the young lady has gone out early in the morning, and she didn''t say where she went."


    The owner of the long family was relieved. He thought to himself that the child was really ahead of time. He knew what was the best result. Otherwise, the scene would be embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, the head of the dragon family, with a smile on his face, said to the ninth Lord: "Lord, you see, long Xue has not been idle since she came back. She is not at home every day. It seems that she is very busy. The child is really old and has his own idea. Therefore, I''m afraid that he can''t come back to see the Lord this time. It''s better to wait for you next time. I''ll try my best to keep her What do you think? "


    After listening to the words of the master of the dragon family, the ninth Prince put away the smile on his face. He was a little upset. After all, he didn''t come once or twice. It took a lot of Lingshi to put it so many times. Not only did it not work out, but it was even difficult to see long Xue. How could this make the ninth Prince not angry?


    However, the ninth Prince didn''t get angry about this matter. After all, he still had some city officials. After all, if such a thing was forced, it might make Longxue more dissatisfied. So, I''d better bear it for a while. However, this time, when the ninth prince came to the Dragon''s house, he wanted to see Longxue. If he didn''t see Longxue, he was not happy .


    Thinking about it, the ninth prince thought of a way and said to the owner of the Dragon Family: "it''s OK. When a girl is old, she always likes to run around outside. This is also a normal phenomenon, but she will always come back. How about this? I have nothing to do recently, so I might as well stay in your dragon family for a while. In this way, when long Xue comes back, we can meet again. ¡±


    after hearing the words of the ninth prince, the head of the dragon family looks very ugly. He never thought that the ninth prince would say so. In this case, if the ninth Prince is staying in the long family, he will embarrass long Xue. In that case, the head of the dragon family knows about long Xue''s temper. If she really gets angry with long Xue, she can''t help it I don''t know what kind of things will be done.


    What''s more, when he comes back from the outside, long Xue brings a man named Zhang Fan. Although he looks like a shackled realm, his strength is not in line with his realm. Even his strength is better than that of the elder. After he comes to the long family, no matter he frightens the four elders of the long family or snatches back the spirit pulse from the hand of Heilong hall, There''s nothing that doesn''t surprise the long family.Moreover, according to the master''s understanding of long Xue, he can clearly see that long Xue is absolutely interesting to Zhang Fan.


    The owner of the dragon family also appreciates Zhang Fan very much. Whether from the perspective of the river and the lake, or from the aspect of long Xue''s friendship with him, it''s not easy for Zhang Fan to come all the way to the dragon family and help it rebuild.


    You know, the current situation of the dragon family is not optimistic. It is besieged by enemies everywhere, internal and external troubles. Many people even want to take advantage of the fire and rob the dragon family at this time. For example, the ninth prince in front of us and the Lin family who have been here before all want to take long Xue as a condition, and then help the dragon family solve the problems in front of us.


    After seeing the current situation of the dragon family, Zhang Fan didn''t leave directly. Instead, he decided to stay and make a little inventory of the mess in the dragon family, as if he was unraveling the mess. He had to find a terminal so that he could unravel the mess.


    At the beginning, the owner of the long family didn''t believe Zhang Fan could do it, and didn''t give him any hope. He didn''t think Zhang Fan would stay here for long.

 Chapter 679

    However, after this period of time, the owner of the long family was shocked to find out what Zhang Fan had done.


    If the owner of the long family is allowed to make a choice, he will respect long Xue''s choice, or try to find a way to leave Zhang Fan and let long Xue combine with him. In this way, he will be able to rest assured of his daughter''s happiness for the rest of her life.


    However, if you want to do this, you have to deal with these troubles first. Otherwise, long Xue and Zhang fan can''t be together, and they will come to stir up everything. Life is not stable at all.


    But now the dragon family is very small, and these forces against the dragon family are huge. The dragon family does not dare to offend. If one day the dragon family really perishes, then the dragon family has no right to speak. What can we do?


    Just as the master of the dragon family was struggling in his heart, the ninth Prince frowned when he saw that the master of the dragon family didn''t speak. He turned his head and looked at the master of the dragon family. He found that the master of the dragon family seemed to be thinking about something, and he was very distracted.


    "Hello, master long, wake up." Nine Wangye in the heart some curiosity, tentatively to the Dragon House Lord called twice.


    After hearing the voice of the ninth Lord, the owner of the dragon family recovered from his inner struggle. He looked a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "Ninth Lord, I don''t know what you want me to do. I''m not very well recently, so I''m a little distracted."


    After listening to the words of the master of the dragon family, the ninth prince thought about it and thought that it was the same. After all, the master of the dragon family is still very weak. It is normal for him to be absent-minded.


    The ninth Prince laughed and said to the Dragon Master: "in this case, the dragon master should take more rest. You need to take care of yourself now. I''ve lived in the dragon family recently. After a while, I''ll ask my housekeeper to bring all the things I need. The dragon family is only responsible for preparing a room for me."


    "This Well, you are also the ninth Prince of the royal family. If I neglect you, I can''t bear the blame of the royal family. What''s more, I can''t bear it, so... " The owner of the dragon family has tried to persuade the ninth Prince not to live in the dragon family, otherwise, after long Xue comes back, the dragon family will be busy.


    Before the master of the dragon family finished speaking, the ninth Prince waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. I''ve made up my mind. If long Xue doesn''t marry me, I''ll live in the dragon family in the future, so I''ll ask my housekeeper to bring more things."


    After hearing the words of the ninth Lord, the owner of the dragon family sighed and frowned in his heart. He said to the ninth Lord, "Lord, there was a saying in ancient times that it was hard to ask for something. If long Xue really didn''t agree, don''t you waste your time?"


    After listening to the words of the master of the dragon family, the ninth Prince showed a sneer on his face and said to the master of the Dragon Family: "in fact, this matter is very simple. As long as you can promise this matter, then all the problems can be solved, right, father-in-law?"


    After hearing this, the owner of the long family frowned and felt a little uncomfortable. It was a clear threat. But for a moment, the owner of the long family didn''t think of any way to refuse the ninth prince. If he didn''t agree, he would be angry. In that case, the situation of the long family would be even more dangerous.


    If you agree, the ninth prince will be more reasonable to pester long Xue. Moreover, the image of his father will be greatly reduced in long Xue''s heart. After all, he is the one she cares about very much. If he can''t think about things from her point of view, it''s meaningless to be her father.


    Thinking of this, a fire in the master''s heart burned from his chest. Moreover, at this time, the ninth prince was still looking at the master, which made the master feel a little worried. He really couldn''t think of any way. Because of the fire, he suddenly spurted out his blood and turned pale.


    It was not long before the ninth master saw that his body was so fragile.


    On second thought, the ninth Prince thinks that if the master of the dragon family gives up his position, all the troubles will be solved. After all, except for the four elders, the other three elders of the dragon family have been dealt with by the ninth prince. They all agree to marry long Xue to the ninth prince as a concubine.


    After that, let the ninth Prince start to contact with the royal family. In this way, he can help the dragon family develop better. At that time, the dragon family had to rely on the big tree to enjoy the cool.


    Therefore, this matter is almost stuck in the dragon''s master. As long as the dragon''s master nods, or the Dragon Aotian announces his abdication, all the troubles will be solved.


    At this time, the head of the long family was pale, his eyes were blurred, and he looked slightly weak. He arched his hand to the ninth Lord and said, "I''m really sorry, Lord. My body is really useless. I still need to have a good cultivation for a while. Let''s come here for today''s affairs. Let''s talk about it in detail another day when I''m healthy."With that, without waiting for the ninth prince to speak, the master of the dragon family called two bodyguards to help him up and walk towards his bedroom.


    Looking at the background of the master of the dragon family, the ninth Lord couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. His eyes were fierce. He gave a cold hum and said to himself, "master of the dragon family, I''m determined to get this thing. I''d like to see how long you can last."


    With that, the ninth Prince turned and left the reception hall. He inquired about the elder''s residence for a long family bodyguard nearby, and then led people to the direction of the elder''s residence.


    When he came to elder long Kun, elder long Kun graciously entertained the ninth prince. The ninth prince also presented his precious gift. After elder long Kun saw it, his eyes lit up and his heart was filled with joy.


    They hold hands and come to the reception hall of elder long Kun. Long Kun even brings out his best tea for the ninth king to taste.


    After some greetings, they got to the point of their conversation. The ninth Prince showed a very distressed look. He deliberately let the elder long Kun see it, and he had already thought of his words in his heart.

 Chapter 680

    Long Kun is also curious in his heart. He quickly asks the ninth Lord, "what''s the matter with you, Lord? What''s on your mind? You can tell me that if long Kun can help me, I will do my best. "


    The ninth Prince sighed and said to the elder long Kun, "what else can it be because of? It''s not because of your eldest lady of the long family, and also because of your master of the long family. How can he be so ignorant? If our royal family doesn''t help the long family, then the long family will inevitably go on a stranger. Doesn''t he understand the current situation of the long family? I really don''t understand. "


    After hearing this, the elder long Kun quickly comforted the ninth Prince: "don''t be angry, Lord. Don''t tell him the same thing. Long Aotian is a donkey who doesn''t look back, and his brain can''t turn around. He''s just the master of the dragon family now. If he was just the elder of the dragon family, I would have driven him away from the dragon family."


    The ninth King nodded and said to the elder long Kun, "if he continues to be the head of the dragon family, sooner or later your family will be destroyed. It is estimated that the foundation of the dragon family for tens of thousands of years will be destroyed in his hands."


    The elder of the dragon family had a deep understanding of what the ninth prince said. He said to the ninth prince, "yes, I''ve tried to persuade him, but you''ve learned his temper. You don''t listen to me. So, I''m worried about it, but I can''t help it. After all, he''s still the head of the dragon family. It can''t be changed."


    The ninth prince thought about it and whispered to the elder long Kun, "I want to ask you something. I hope you can answer me honestly."


    The elder nodded his head and said, "don''t worry. I swear to heaven that all the questions you asked me are true, and I don''t have any empty words. Heaven can learn from what I said. If it''s true, it will be broken to pieces."


    With these words, the elder began to make a long poison oath, which was a sign of loyalty to the ninth Lord, for fear that the ninth Lord would not trust him.


    The ninth King nodded, looked around again, dismissed all the people in the yard, and then waved to the elder, motioning him to come up.


    The elder was also very curious in his heart. The nine princes wanted to ask him something. He was so mysterious that he approached him according to what the nine princes said.


    The ninth prince asked the elder in a low voice: "I ask you, have you ever thought about sitting in the position of the head of the dragon family?"


    After listening to the words of the ninth prince, the elder was stunned at first, and then said with a slightly gloomy face: "prince, to tell you the truth, I do spy on the position of the head of the family, but even so, what can I do? We can''t seize the power at all. Moreover, I''m not the only one staring at the position of the head of the dragon family. The other three elders of the dragon family are also in the eye. Even if long Ao is naive and no longer the head of the family, it''s not easy for all of us to manage if we want to sit in this position. "


    The ninth Prince nodded and thought to himself that what the elder said was true. From the current situation of the dragon family and his understanding of the elder, if long Kun was not interested in the position of the head of the family, the ninth prince would not believe it.


    As soon as his eyes turned, the ninth Prince showed a sinister smile on his face and said to the elder, "in this case, we''ll try to let the Dragon Master abdicate himself. If he doesn''t know how to do it, don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel."


    The elder frowned and didn''t seem to understand the meaning of the ninth Lord. He asked him carefully: "if he really doesn''t abdicate, we don''t have any good way."


    The ninth Prince''s face was cold, and he asked the elder, "let me ask you, if the head of your dragon family suddenly dies in bed, and the dragon family is leaderless, what will happen at that time?"


    The elder frowned for a moment and said to him, "this We need to investigate the situation first, then take care of the future, and finally re select a new owner. In this way, the owner of the dragon family will be replaced. "


    After listening to the elder''s words, the ninth Prince nodded slightly and said to long Kun with a sinister face: "so, our next step is to make this thing possible. However, I think it''s necessary to force the master of the long family to see what he really means. If he really knows his face, we don''t have to be so troublesome."


    Long Kun thought for a while and said to the ninth prince, "OK, I''ll listen to the arrangement of the ninth prince, but now I have a worry in my heart."


    "Oh?" Hearing what long Kun said, the ninth Prince''s brow didn''t wrinkle. He was somewhat curious. In his impression, long Kun, the elder of the dragon family, was ambitious, almost fearless and decisive. But why did he worry about it and become a woman today?


    "If you have any worries, let''s hear them. It seems that you seldom have such worries." The ninth prince took a sip of tea and asked the elder long Kun.


    After long Kun thought about it for a while, he said to the ninth Prince: "prince, I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. Long Xue was sent out by long Aotian to look for the whereabouts of binglingzhu, and this long Xue really went to the desert Dagang to look for the whereabouts of binglingzhu according to his idea. Although I don''t know whether he found the binglingzhu, when she came back, she brought back a piece of ice Some people, one of them is Zhang Fan, who is a little strange. ""Strange? What''s so strange? Does he have one more eye than us, or does he have three heads and six arms? " Nine Wangye is still full of don''t care of say.


    He said: "although the real strength of his elder is not equal to that of his elder, I still have a big loss to him."


    "What?" The ninth Prince frowned and looked at the elder on one side, but he didn''t think it was possible. The elder long Kun was also an expert in the seventh peak of Mahayana, and he was afraid of a guy in shackles. Isn''t that a joke?


    Thinking of this, the ninth prince gave a cold hum, patted the table directly, stood up from the chair and said to the elder, "since you don''t want to do this, why do you use such a high sounding reason to prevaricate me? When I''m three years old? "

 Chapter 681

    After hearing what the ninth prince said, the elder long Kun really wants to cry without tears. It seems like a joke to tell about this matter. If someone didn''t see it or experience it, no one would believe it.


    Long Kun quickly stopped the ninth Prince and said to him, "what I just said is true. This man is really powerful. His realm is just a shackle realm. I don''t understand how he did it. If you don''t believe it, you will understand it after he comes back in two days."


    The ninth Prince snorted again, and long Kun said, "so what? What''s the state of him? It has nothing to do with me. We just need to act according to the plan. Maybe, when they come back, everything here has changed."


    After thinking about it, the elder thinks that what the ninth prince said is reasonable. After all, Zhang Fan is not a member of the dragon family. Even if he has the right to communicate with the public in the Council hall, he may not have the right to decide. After all, his surname is Zhang, not long.


    Thinking of this, the elder long Kun also showed a firm look on his face and said to the ninth Prince: "well, since that''s the case, let''s take a risk. If we want to succeed, we have to take all kinds of risks. OK, I will consider this matter. Please rest assured."


    After hearing the elder long Kun''s words, the ninth Prince''s face showed a smile, nodded slightly and said: "this is the elder long Kun I know. Don''t worry, I will support you in this matter."


    Elder long Kun said with a smile: "well, in that case, we might as well sit down and have a good chat."


    With that, long Kun invited jiuwangye back again. While they were drinking tea, they were chatting about the details of the usurper''s master plan.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan and long Xue are also in the teahouse, drinking tea and chatting, quietly waiting for the news from the waiter in front of the teahouse.


    Sure enough, less than an hour later, the waiter in the front restaurant ran directly towards the teahouse where Zhang Fan was.


    Zhang Fan is on the second floor near the window. He can see what''s going on in the street opposite him. When he sees the figure of the shopkeeper, Zhang Fan knows that it must be the guy named Lin Gang who went to the teahouse opposite him. In this case, we should seize the opportunity to lure Lin Gang to a secret place. In this way, they can do it.


    Not long after, the shop boy quickly went upstairs, came to Zhang Fan and long Xue, and said to them in a low voice: "two guests, the Lin Gang you are looking for is here today. He is drinking on the top floor. He should be near the window. What else can I do for you?"


    Dianxiaoer''s words are very obvious. In fact, in the sentence, he is just asking Zhang Fan whether he needs to poison Lin Gang or use some ambush means.


    But Zhang Fan waved his hand to the shopkeeper and said, "no, it''s hard for you. Take these spirit stones first. It''s your hard work."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the shop boy''s face was somewhat disappointed. He arched his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "no merit, no salary. Since my guest has nothing to command, I''ll leave first."


    After the shop boy left, long Xue asked Zhang Fan, "since Lin Gang has arrived at the opposite tavern at this time, what are we going to do next and what are your plans?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to long Xue, "there are many people here, and there are many people. If we start in this place, we don''t know how many people will die. Therefore, we''d better lead him to a secret place, and it''s not too late to start."


    "Lead him elsewhere?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue was puzzled. She didn''t quite understand what Zhang Fan''s words meant, so she continued to ask Zhang Fan, "but what do we ask for?"


    Zhang Fan smiles and takes a meaningful look at long Xue. He looks up and down, but he doesn''t speak. He just gives her a look to let her know.


    At the beginning, long Xue didn''t understand what Zhang Fan''s eyes meant. But after thinking about it carefully, Zhang Fan suddenly understood that Zhang Fan wanted Longxue to lure Lin Gang out and make use of beauty, which Longxue would not agree with in any case.


    Zhang Fan had long expected that this little girl would be like this, so he didn''t have much hope for this move, so he began to think about other ways in his heart.


    At this time, when Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo passed by the teahouse, they were called up by long Xue, and the four sat together to drink tea.


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "this Lin Gang is really cunning. In my investigation, his life basically has no rules and fixed things. Therefore, I have no investigation progress on Lin Gang."


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the distance and said to Zhang Fan, "we also investigated this courtyard. It''s not simple. It''s as if it''s solid as gold. Even some of the outer walls are bound seals, which can''t be broken from the outside. Therefore, I think the people who can design this kind of courtyard are definitely not ordinary people."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "also, some towers in the distance, I observed the courtyard from a high place, and found that there were many experts in the courtyard. With the barrier of the border, the things inside looked a little fuzzy, but I could probably see that there were many experts protecting the courtyard. What was the specific realm That''s not clear. "Zhang Fan nodded, for two people can investigate out of the situation, Zhang Fan in the heart more or less is also able to guess out, so, for the overall development, Zhang Fan did know.


    At this time, long Xue is a little curious. When she puts down her tea cup, she asks Zhang Fan and others, "by the way, Yanfei doesn''t seem to be back yet. Where did he go? Is it true that the place he investigated did not pass by our teahouse? "


    Lu Jiuye also frowned, and he began to worry about Yanfei''s safety. Although there was no time and place agreement between them, it was not very big in Los Angeles. Moreover, the teahouse here could see the whole street. Why didn''t they see Yanfei?


    "Why don''t I look for him in the city? I''m not sure if I can''t see him." Lu Jiuye frowned, stood up from his chair and said to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 682

    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "if I''m not wrong, Yanfei should be in some trouble. However, from the perspective of Yanfei''s ability, he doesn''t seem to be in any danger. Moreover, it''s too late for us to save him, or he inspires his own potential, defeats several people who catch him, and finally escapes smoothly ¡£¡±


    Everyone was very curious. They quickly bent on the window and looked out of the window. They wanted to find Yanfei in the downtown area, but no one saw Yanfei. Therefore, several people also doubted what Zhang Fan said just now.


    Zhang Fan took a look at several people and said to them, "I know that you all have the same question in your heart, that is, whether Yanfei is in danger. I think so, but it should not be a big problem. After all, Yanfei is not the kind of reckless person. If Dao Lang and Gao E are also with us this time, we may not know how much trouble it will cause, But if it happened to Yanfei, I feel very relieved. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "another point is that there seems to be no fighting sound in the whole Los Angeles. Moreover, the alert in the whole Los Angeles is very strict. If Yanfei is really in trouble, it is almost impossible to catch him. In my opinion, Yanfei is not the kind of person who has no brain."


    After listening to what Zhang Fan said, several people feel that there is some truth. They also believe that Yanfei must have encountered some trouble, so he didn''t come over. However, Yanfei must be able to solve the problem by himself.


    On the other hand, Yan Fei did come to Los Angeles. After he separated from Zhang Fan and others, he came to Ni Fei''s house and observed it. However, he didn''t expect that there were people patrolling far away from the house. They were all wearing all kinds of clothes and couldn''t see that they were the people in the house.


    After a tour, Yanfei is ready to leave. However, when he wants to find Zhang Fan and others to meet, he finds that there are more "tails" behind him.


    After finding this, Yanfei frowned and thought to herself that it would not be discovered. After crossing a few streets, Yanfei wanted to get rid of all these people. However, she found that these people had strong tracking ability and they knew the terrain very well. No matter how Yanfei went around with them, they would be at other intersections in the end Come out and continue to track Yanfei.


    At this time, Yan Fei frowned and thought in his heart, it seems that this matter must be solved. When these people can''t be solved, it''s better not to meet Zhang Fan and others first, so as not to affect them.


    At the same time, Yan Fei constantly tells himself that he must be calm and not be flustered. He observes these people secretly and feels that the highest realm of these people is only about the Mahayana period. It''s not difficult to solve them. However, there are many bodyguards in the city, and their realm is still very high. So, it''s not difficult Love must be invisible.


    It''s the best policy to kill these people in silence. Otherwise, it will disturb all the guards in Los Angeles. That''s the biggest trouble.


    Thinking of this, Yanfei saw a path not far away, and directly turned to walk in. The people behind him saw that Yanfei was gone, and quickly walked a few steps, and also came to the path. At this time, they also divided into two groups, and began to encircle the path that Yanfei entered.


    When these two groups of people have entered the path, they find that Yanfei has disappeared, which makes everyone frown and say curiously.


    "What''s going on? Why is there no one? I see clearly that he came here. Can he disappear out of thin air? "


    "Can''t this boy grow wings and fly? Besides, I didn''t see him come out when I came over there. "


    "Or is he too fast to rush out of the path ahead of time? Or does this kid know how to hide? Just disappeared? "


    "Anyway, I don''t believe his speed can be so fast. We''d better take it out of our palms. Maybe this guy is hiding nearby."


    "But this road is so far away, where can he escape? Can he fly with wings? "


    Just when several people were talking, suddenly, a dark shadow suddenly came down from the sky, and a knife in his hand flickered, just passing through the crowd for a moment.


    This person is Yanfei. When he put away the BeiXue Dao in his hand, all the people on the path had fallen to the ground. After looking at the corpses behind him, Yanfei quickly left the scene, and found that there was no one around, and did not disturb the guards around. Otherwise, it would cause panic in the whole city and make people in the house People, more alert.


    At this time, it happened that there was a drizzle in the sky, and the sky became more and more dim. No one would come to the path that was not noticed. Gradually, the rain became more and more heavy. There was blood everywhere on the bodies in the path, and the blood began to flow along the path, and no one would notice.Zhang Fan, in the teahouse, took a look at the sky outside. Seeing that it began to rain, he put a smile on his lips and said to several people, "God is beautiful. It seems that God is helping us."


    Both long Xue and Cheng Bo are puzzled. They don''t seem to understand Zhang Fan''s meaning. They look at Zhang Fan with doubts in their eyes.


    Seeing their expressions, Lu Jiuye knew that they must have not understood each other. He explained to them with a smile: "it''s very simple. Zhang Fan means that when it rains, all the evidence will be washed away. After we kill Lin Gang, all the traces will be washed away by the rain."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, long Xue and Cheng Bo suddenly realize that this is really a good opportunity.


    "Yes, it''s the right time, the right place and the right people. Now we have everything. The next step is to wait patiently." Cheng Bo narrowed his eyes slightly, with endless killing in his eyes.


    At this time, long Xue found that Lin Gang in the restaurant had almost drunk. He shook his body and went downstairs directly. However, when it rained outside, Lin Gang stood in front of the door and looked up at the sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 683

    Zhang Fan took a look at the downstairs Lin Gang, said to several people: "the opportunity has come, let''s go, everything depends on my eyes."


    With that, he walked straight downstairs. He seemed to have a lot of trust in his own ideas, but a few people didn''t know what Zhang Fan''s plan was. However, in their opinion, Zhang Fan was more or less reliable. In short, it was totally right to listen to Zhang Fan.


    When he came to the teahouse door, he saw that Lin Gang didn''t care. Zhang Fan winked at several people around him and said to Cheng Bo: "you are behind me. Follow me and try to open a short distance. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t quite understand. Do you mean I just follow you? Do nothing else? " Cheng Bo looks confused and doesn''t understand what Zhang Fan means.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Cheng Bo, "yes, just follow me. If you are bored, I can add a line for you. You can follow me and shout ''stop''"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people immediately understand Zhang Fan''s meaning, but what effect can this method have?


    Although Lu Jiuye didn''t understand, Zhang Fan didn''t explain to them. He ran straight to the restaurant in front of him.


    Cheng Bo hurried to catch up with Zhang Fan. He thought of Zhang Fan''s words and yelled to Zhang Fan in front of him: "stop, stinky boy! Stop for me


    While shouting, Cheng Bo starts running with Zhang Fan. On the surface, it seems that Zhang Fan has taken something, so Cheng Bo will chase him like this.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo''s actions immediately caused a lot of people to take shelter from the rain under the eaves, and they didn''t understand what happened.


    Lin Gang also took a look at the front of Zhang Fan, see two people''s realm is low, and not too much care, but is watching the general.


    Just as Zhang Fan came near to Lin Gang, he saw Lin Gang''s position and directly stepped on the puddle, splashing the water, just splashing Lin Gang''s sewage. All this happened when Lin Gang was unprepared.


    Lin Gang didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. If he had a little preparation, he could at least instinctively use aura to form a boundary to block the sewage. But now it seems that his goose yellow sweater is full of mud spots, and even some dirty water has got on his face, which makes him look a little embarrassed.


    Looking down at his clothes, Lin Gang was also slightly stunned. He really didn''t have any psychological preparation. He felt embarrassed and surprised about all this.


    After all, other people around him are also looking at Lin Gang, with an incredible look in their eyes. For them, Lin Gang is the worst person in the whole city. Now someone dares to get his clothes dirty. I really don''t know what will happen later.


    Cheng Bo looks at the water splashed by Zhang Fan in front of him, and immediately understands what Zhang Fan means. He shouts to Zhang Fan while learning from Zhang Fan. He steps into the puddle and splashes water on Lin Gang.


    This time, Lin Gang was really angry. He took a look at Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo, with an angry look on his face. With a cold hum, he rushed to Zhang Fan''s direction in an instant. With the strength of wine, he was even more angry.


    In the blink of an eye, the three disappeared in the rain and disappeared.


    They all took a look at the direction of Zhang Fan''s leaving. They couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing. They began to guess about these things in the distance.


    "Finished, these two people really ate bear heart leopard''s gall, even dare to annoy Lin Gang, isn''t this tired of living? In addition, Lin Gang drank wine today. I guess he will not let these two people go today. "


    "Yes, Lin Gang''s temper is not good. At that time, the ninth prince sent him to protect Ni Fei. Lin Gang didn''t want to. He thought that his identity was higher than Ni Fei, so he didn''t like to stay in the house. He came out when he was bored."


    "I think it''s better for him to stay in the yard. This guy never gives money to eat or drink in Los Angeles, but he always gives a white slip. All shop owners dare to be angry about this. It''s said that Lin Gang is the strongest in the whole city, regardless of his status or ability. There''s really no way."


    "I''m worried about those two people. I don''t know what happened to them. They dare to make Lin Gang dirty. I guess they will die at least one of them today. Anyway, I don''t believe Lin Gang can be kind enough to let them live."


    "Both of them are careless. The fault lies in that they offended Lin Gang. It can only be said that they are out of luck. I hope they won''t do that in the next life."


    "Yes, if you get someone else this time, it''s just a scolding at most, but now, they will pay for their lives."


    "This Lin Gang''s temper is not good. I remember the last time, it was because a man didn''t seem to wake up when he was walking. He bumped into Lin Gang directly. Lin Gang killed him when he changed hands. Therefore, Lin Gang didn''t seem to pay attention to human life at all. So, he is really a murderer.""Yes, the appearance of such a guy in the city really makes everyone scared. Life is hard."


    They all look at the distance and shake their heads one after another. They feel that there is really no way to deal with this kind of thing. The only thing to blame is Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo''s bad luck. Moreover, they seem to be on purpose. There are so many people sheltering from the rain under the eaves. They just splash Lin Gang''s whole body with water, while others are not touched with water. Some people even doubt that Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo are good friends Intentionally, but most of them think that it''s just a coincidence. If it''s really intentional, it means that Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo are really crazy.


    Long Xue and Lu Jiuye take a look at the front and chase after them. They want to see what''s going on in front of them and whether Zhang Fan needs help.


    At this time, the rain is also more and more big, and even has blocked people''s sight. Soon, there are streams on the ground of the city. The clattering sound is like a beautiful melody, which makes the whole city of Los Angeles hazy.


    Came to an alley, Zhang Fan stopped, looked at the front, here is clearly a dead alley, and, here is the best place for Lin Gang.

 Chapter 684

    Think of this, Zhang Fan directly stopped, immediately released the spirit, directly felt the position of Lin Gang, and turned around.


    Cheng Bo saw Zhang Fan stopped, and knew that he was going to deal with Lin Gang here, so he turned around and flashed aside.


    At this time, Lin Gang didn''t seem to feel the danger approaching. In addition, his wine was a little strong, and his heart was also very angry. A layer of aura hood appeared all over his body, which wrapped him in it. His clothes were still dry despite the wind and rain outside.


    "You two, stop for me. You are so brave that you dare to dirty my clothes. I think you''ve had enough! Today I''m going to skin you both alive! "


    While shouting, Lin Gang rushed forward. In his heart, no one dares to do anything to him, because he has never seen anyone''s strength stronger than him.


    But at this time, in front of Lin Gang suddenly rushed a person, the right index finger with a trace of purple light, quickly toward the direction of Lin Gang''s eyebrows.


    Lin Gang sees this, in the heart a surprised, how also didn''t think, the other party unexpectedly at this time toward oneself rushed to come over, this isn''t seek to die? But he is still opening the aura barrier. Ordinary swords can''t hurt him at all. In Lin Gang''s opinion, Zhang Fan is just a shackle realm. A shackle realm master dares to attack him. Lin Gang is not afraid of such an attack and is ready to fight against Zhang Fan.


    When Zhang Fan''s poxu finger approached Lin Gang''s face, the purple light instantly penetrated Lin Gang''s forehead. As he passed by, Lin Gang''s body suddenly stagnated, with a surprised expression on his face and an incredible look in his eyes, but his pupils were slowly enlarging, which showed that his life was passing quickly.


    Then he fell to the ground with a plop, and his eyes were still looking at the front. When he died, Lin Gang couldn''t understand that Zhang Fan was just an expert in the shackles. How dare he fight him? Moreover, Zhang Fan''s ability is so strong that he can kill him directly. Lin Gang really didn''t expect that.


    At this time, long Xue and Lu Jiuye have already arrived at the scene, and they have a look at Lin Gang falling on the ground. There is no expression of surprise on their faces. In their opinion, if Zhang fan can''t kill Lin Gang, it''s abnormal.


    Lu Jiuye looked up at the rainy sky and said to Zhang Fan, "in my opinion, it will rain more soon. Let''s leave here now. Moreover, it''s already afternoon. It''s estimated that it will be dark soon. Now it''s raining heavily again. No one will come here at all and it won''t scare the snake."


    Long Xue also nodded and said: "yes, I have observed it when I just came here. This place does not belong to the patrol range of the city guards. Therefore, no one will find the scene here for a while. Let''s leave here as soon as possible."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "well, now that we have killed Lin Gang, we have also solved a big problem. The next step is to attack the courtyard. Everything will go according to the plan."


    The three agreed, turned and rushed to the distance. Zhang Fan took a look at the corpse on the ground and took away all the valuable things from Lin Gang. Then he turned and left.


    In the whole alley, only the solitary body of Lin Gang was left. A generation of experts died in such an unnatural way, even without a serious duel. From this point of view, Lin Gang''s death was rather weak. If this matter was spread out, it would really attract others'' ridicule.


    On their way back, Zhang Fan met Yanfei. Zhang Fan asked about Yanfei''s situation. As Zhang Fan thought, Yanfei did encounter some trouble, but it was not serious. Now the trouble has been solved, and their next step is to attack Ni Fei''s house.


    Back in the teahouse, Zhang Fan took out a small porcelain vase and said to Cheng Bo, "let''s do as we said before. I promise you will kill your enemy with your own hands."


    Cheng Bo takes a look at the small porcelain vase in Zhang Fan''s hand, and then looks at Zhang Fan. During this period, Cheng Bo has been observing Zhang Fan secretly. After all, this time he came out to find Ni Fei for revenge, and revenge must rely on Zhang Fan''s power, but what kind of person is Zhang Fan? This point must be well known, otherwise, Cheng Bo will not give his life to other people''s hands in general, in that case, Cheng Bo is really not at ease.


    However, after this period of contact, Cheng Bo''s evaluation of Zhang Fan is almost two words, admiration. He really admires everything Zhang fan does. However, Cheng Bo never thought that Zhang Fan was so powerful. No matter what kind of opponent he met, he would go forward bravely and never step back, especially when he was in Liucheng Wait, Zhang Fan is with amazing strength, will Zhao Ke defeated, saved all the people in Liucheng.


    From this incident, it is not difficult to see that although Zhang Fan is in the river and lake, he has the ambition of the world. Such a person is really rare.


    At the same time, he is also very sincere to his friends. For long Xue, Zhang Fan actually came to the long family with a promise to help them solve their internal and external problems. Zhang Fan didn''t even want to think about it, because he just firmly believed that he would fulfill his promise.Therefore, from these things, Cheng Bo thinks that Zhang Fan is indeed a trustworthy person. If such people are not trustworthy, then the world will be very sad.


    After taking the small medicine bottle from Zhang Fan''s hand, Cheng Bo said to Zhang Fan, "OK, I''ll give you my life."


    When he came out of the mountain stronghold, Cheng Bo was full of revenge in his mind, but now it seems that he pays more attention to the friendship with Zhang Fan and others, so his anger is not so heavy.


    Zhang Fan nodded, secretly calculated the time in his heart, and said to Cheng Bo, "don''t worry, I will do what I promise you."


    Cheng Bo nodded, directly opened the porcelain bottle and took the pills. Then he felt a little dizzy and whirled around. The aura in his body dissipated and his hands and feet softened, even to the point that he could not control his body.


    Zhang Fan put him flat on the bench, just waiting for all the breath in his body to dissipate and completely turn into a corpse.

 Chapter 685

    Although the people around saw all this, they didn''t think much about it. After all, Cheng Bo''s reaction seemed to be drunk, so everyone didn''t care.


    Zhang Fan estimated the time and felt that it was almost done. He nodded to several people and said to them, "let''s go. Let''s go to Ni Fei''s house and do everything according to the plan."


    Before, in the process of Cheng Bo''s deep sleep, Zhang Fan had discussed with the three people, especially some details of the plan, which had been repeatedly deliberated.


    This time, Lu Jiuye is in charge of leading the battle, while Zhang Fan is observing secretly. As long as he enters the house and makes sure there is no problem, he can start directly. In any case, he should catch Ni Fei and avenge Cheng Bo.


    Carrying the breathless Cheng Bo, the four of them come to the gate of the house. When the guard sees Zhang Fan, he can''t help frowning.


    From the state point of view, it''s probably that Zhang Fan is carrying a dead man on his back, while an old man and a young man walk in front. From the breath point of view, the old man is more powerful.


    "Hey, what do you do? Why do you come to our Ni mansion?" One of the guards asked aloud to the three men in front.


    Lu Jiuye said to them calmly, "it doesn''t matter who we are, but we have the person Ni Fei wants in your Yamen. That''s it. You can report to the police that Cheng Bo''s body has been sent to his door."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, the two bodyguards were stunned. They didn''t understand what Lu Jiuye meant. However, it''s easy to see from Lu Jiuye''s expression and words that Cheng Bo seems to be very important to Ni Fei. Otherwise, Lu Jiuye would not speak in such a manner.


    "You wait here, and I''ll report to you." The bodyguard turned and told him to stay in the yard.


    In the back hall, Ni Fei is lying on the bed. Several young girls are giving him back massage. At the same time, they don''t forget to have fun with him. The scene is very lively.


    At this time, the bodyguard outside the door yelled to Ni Fei inside: "master, someone outside asked to see him and brought a corpse. He said that the corpse was Cheng Bo, and they also wanted to see you."


    Ni Fei was enjoying himself. He didn''t want to pay attention to it. When he was about to let the bodyguard go away, he suddenly heard a familiar name and frowned.


    "Cheng Bo?" Ni Fei recalls it carefully. Suddenly, he feels as if he has been struck by lightning. His eyes are full of fear. He knows that it is the only remaining sin of the whole Cheng family. If he dies, he will not have nightmares even if he sleeps in the future.


    "Where is this man now?" Ni Fei directly sat up from the bed and asked the bodyguard outside the door.


    "They are now in front of the Yamen. Sir, do you want to let them in?" The bodyguard asked Ni Fei in the room carefully.


    "Nonsense!" Ni Fei looked a little angry and said to the guard at the door, "this is my guest. Please invite him in soon!"


    "Yes, sir!" With a promise, the bodyguard ran towards the gate.


    Ni Fei also dressed quickly and came to the reception hall. In his heart, he was afraid that someone would retaliate after betraying the Cheng family. So when he left the Cheng family, he said that he wanted to kill everyone. Even the cook in the back kitchen and the gardener in the back garden could not escape. He was killed directly, and the whole Cheng family was full of blood.


    However, in the final inventory of the body, he found one missing. So Ni Fei immediately sent someone to investigate and try to catch Cheng Bo and kill him as soon as possible, which was also a mental illness of Ni Fei. Otherwise, he could always dream that Cheng Bo would lead Cheng''s family to seek his life, making him unable to sleep at night.


    Now, it''s said that Cheng Bo was killed by someone else. It''s a great thing. I can finally have a good sleep. I don''t have to worry about these things any more.


    However, Ni feisheng is suspicious. He still doubts whether Cheng Bo''s body is real or whether these people just want to enter the house and assassinate themselves.


    Thinking of this, Ni Fei directly took out a dagger from the ring of storage space and hid it in his sleeve for a rainy day.


    At the same time, Ni Fei also found a lot of experts in the conference hall and formed a half circle. In Ni Fei''s opinion, such a scene, whether it is magnificent or can kill the other party directly at the critical moment, has a great advantage.


    After a while, Lu Jiuye and others were invited in from outside, and Zhang Fan put Cheng Bo''s body on his back in the room.


    Ni Fei stands up from the chair in a hurry and goes straight to the body. He looks at Cheng Bo''s face carefully and sits on the chair. This kind of mood is very complicated.


    Everyone around also looked at it and felt a little strange. They had never seen Ni Fei have such a surprised expression. Moreover, this expression is really in place.


    After a long time, Ni Fei was overjoyed. He sat up directly from his chair and came to Cheng Bo''s body. He raised his hand, pointed his finger and hummed coldly: "Cheng Bo, I didn''t expect that you have today. Now you''re lying here, which means that the Cheng family is dead. There is no Cheng family in the mainland any more."Finish saying, Ni Fei began to send out a burst of arrogant smile, that kind of feeling, as if to achieve something, this kind of feeling is really cool home.


    Zhang Fan just took a light look at Ni Fei, and felt that his realm was not high, but just the quintuple peak realm of Mahayana, which was not enough to support.


    However, among the bodyguards standing behind Ni Fei, there are many powerful masters. They are all the masters at the peak of the Mahayana period. Their strength is very strong. The breath released from them should be some bodyguard masters of the royal family.


    Ni Fei takes a look at Lu Jiuye and others, and finally falls his eyes on Lu Jiuye. Ni Fei frowns and asks Lu Jiuye, "are you the one who killed him?"


    Lu Jiuye did not deny it. He said to Ni Fei, "yes, I killed him. Moreover, I heard that you were the head of the Cheng family before, and then you joined the royal family. When you left, you slaughtered the whole Cheng family, but one of them defected. So today, this man fell into my hands, so I killed him directly and sent the body over, Please have a look. "


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, all the royal families around Ni Fei frowned. They couldn''t help looking at each other. They looked down on Ni Fei.

 Chapter 686

    But in such an occasion, no matter what kind of price Ni Fei made, he finally got the surname Ni, which is a symbol of royal status.


    Therefore, from the perspective of hierarchy, Ni Fei is already a member of the royal family, but he does not belong to the direct lineage, but to the collateral lineage. He does not have the authority to touch the core of the royal family.


    But, at least in the whole city of Los Angeles, he is also in charge. Although he often doesn''t go out, he can dispatch all the guards in the city at any time.


    Therefore, the disdain in the eyes of these bodyguards is just a flash, and no one can say anything, otherwise, they will commit the following crimes.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Ni Fei nodded with a smile and said to Lu Jiuye: "it seems that I am more famous in the river and lake? That''s why someone will help me get revenge? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Ni Fei, "no, I just met some people who wanted to go to Wanping county to get people when I was wandering in the Jianghu. As a result, I happened to pass there and saw the wanted notice. Then I met Cheng Bo, who you were looking for. I found an opportunity to kill him directly."


    Ni Fei laughs and says to Lu Jiuye, "thank you so much for sending me back the body. However, I don''t think he was hurt. How did you kill him?"


    Before, Mr. Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan had already discussed this matter with you. Therefore, in the face of Ni Fei''s question, he really answered it like a stream.


    "It''s very simple. He is very interested in the loyalty of the people in the river and the lake, and he also likes to make friends in the river and the lake. So, I took advantage of this one, poisoned his wine when he didn''t want to, and finally poisoned him to death. So, he didn''t have any obvious injuries." Lu Jiuye''s answer was like flow.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Ni Fei narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Lu Jiuye. His eyes were full of vigilance. However, he felt that what Lu Jiuye had just said was a little distrust.


    After that, Ni Fei called several attendants and said to them, "come on, since this man is said to have been poisoned, so good. Now everyone has taken out the silver needle and started to examine me."


    They agreed and began to pack up and prepare for the autopsy.


    Lu Jiuye''s heart is more or less bottomless. For this matter, it''s more or less sudden. Unexpectedly, they want to have an autopsy. What can we do?.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye frowns and looks at Zhang Fan. He wants him to make up his mind, or there is a good way to prevent Long Fei from suffering. Otherwise, Cheng Bo may be hurt.


    At this time, Zhang Fan took out a long silver needle from the ring of storage space and said to Ni Fei, "this is simple. We can use this silver needle to check whether the silver needle will change color. In this way, we can know when we check it."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Fei felt that there was some truth, so he said to Zhang Fan, "OK, let''s check."


    Zhang Fan nods and carefully inserts the silver needle into Cheng Bo''s abdomen. Then he gently pulls it out, and the silver needle inside turns black.


    "You see, I used ordinary poison, but this man drank it inadvertently, so he is dead now. He died of poisoning." Zhang Fan presents the silver needle in his hand to Ni Fei.


    Ni Fei takes a look, nods slightly, and looks at Cheng Bo again. He can''t help laughing. He looks very arrogant and says in a loud voice: "when I betrayed the Cheng family, I was worried every day. It''s because he was killed by you today. God helps me!"


    "Since you killed him, it''s a big help for me. Well, Ben will reward you. What do you want?" Ni Fei directly sat on the chair, looking at Zhang Fan and others in a superior posture.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan didn''t say anything, but simply told him with his eyes that it was time to start.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan had made it clear, Lu Jiuye turned his head and said to Ni Fei, "we want a higher reward. I don''t know if you can accept it."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Ni Fei immediately laughed wildly and said to Lu Jiuye, "since I betrayed the Cheng family and went to the royal family, it can be said that I want the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. I can''t enjoy all the splendor and wealth. The house here is given by the ninth prince. So, what do you want that I can''t give you?"


    Lu Jiuye sneered, and Ni Fei in front of him said, "well, since you''ve already boasted about Haikou, I''ll take it."


    "You say, what do you want?" Ni Fei looks at in front of nine ye, is still that kind of very arrogant to say.


    "Well, I''ll take your life!" Lu Jiuye raised his hand and pointed to Ni Fei.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Ni Fei narrowed his eyes and said to Lu Jiuye with a cold hum: "since you just stepped into my house, I found that you had problems, so I was prepared to come and take these three people to Ben Shao."


    As soon as the voice fell, several experts in the room immediately came forward and directly surrounded Zhang Fan and others. Each of them was armed with a sharp blade and had a fierce face. Not only that, someone had been lurking outside the room, ready to take down Zhang Fan and others.However, in the face of such a scene, Zhang Fan did not panic. After all, all this was under Zhang Fan''s control. Moreover, when he came, Zhang Fan had already told them that if they entered the courtyard, they would be on guard.


    In addition, after the investigation of Ni Fei during this period of time, it is not difficult to see that Ni Fei is suspicious and hardworking. He is always on guard against everything. Since he betrayed the Cheng family, he will be very careful in everything he does.


    According to Cheng Bo''s analysis, this Ni Fei must have a ghost in his heart. In addition, he is still alive in Cheng''s family. Therefore, this is the reason why Ni Fei is worried.


    Today, before entering the gate of Ni Fei''s house, Zhang Fan has already made a plan. If Ni Fei is still very careful, it must be very difficult to enter the gate. If he can enter the gate of Ni Fei''s house smoothly, it means that he must be wary. Although he looks normal on the surface, but behind his back, Zhang Fan is very cautious In my heart, I decided that there must be something wrong with Ni Fei, otherwise, he would never do it.


    Therefore, when Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye are ready to show their cards, Zhang Fan is ready in his heart. There must be ambush here.

 Chapter 687

    However, such a thing is also harmless. In Zhang Fan''s view, as long as you can enter the gate of the house, then everything is half done.


    The next step is to kill all the people here, wash the whole house with blood, and then wake Cheng Bo up and let him cut the enemy with his hand. That''s the end of it.


    Ni Fei looks at the three people in front of him. He doesn''t panic. Although Lu Jiuye has the highest level, in Ni Fei''s opinion, there are many experts in his house. It''s not difficult to deal with Lu Jiuye.


    Not to mention the dragon snow beside him. His realm is not as high as that of Lu Jiuye, so he is not afraid. But it''s a pity to kill him in this way. It''s good to be a human being if he can be taken back to the backyard.


    Standing beside long Xue, Zhang Fan and Ni Fei didn''t even look at him, because in his opinion, Zhang Fan''s realm is just a shackle realm, which is not as high as his realm. If you want to kill Zhang Fan, it''s really as easy as crushing an ant.


    Glancing at the three men in front of him, the man under his hand said, "the woman can stay, and the other two can be killed. Then, like the corpse of Cheng Bo, the dog that feeds me will be chopped up."


    After listening to this, all the experts agreed one after another. At the next moment, they rushed towards Zhang Fan. In an instant, countless Qi mang shot at Zhang Fan. The momentum was like a rainbow, which made it impossible to defend.


    Zhang Fan''s sword spirit changed into shape, and countless sword spirits around him began to form a layer of fine sword Qi, as if forming a sword Qi mask, which directly protected the three people.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan''s mind moved, and the cold water sword on his waist instantly came out of its sheath and flew directly to the top of the hall, spinning rapidly. For a moment, countless swords were scattered and concentrated like rain, forcing the people around him to retreat. Some of the masters ran slowly, and even were killed by the cold water sword, and turned into a corpse.


    Ni Fei could not help frowning when he saw this scene. He wanted to sit in the meeting hall and watch a good play. He caught Lu Jiuye and killed Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye, and then occupied long Xue. All these things were perfect.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan, who was only in shackles, was so powerful that Ni Fei could not imagine.


    Moreover, from this point of view, it seems that these experts in the room are not their rivals at all. Moreover, Lu Jiuye and long Xue have not yet made a move, and their strength is not easy to estimate.


    Thinking of this, Ni Fei quickly asked a bodyguard around him, "where is Lin Gang? There is such a big problem in my house. Why doesn''t he come to protect me? Why did he remain indifferent when the house was in danger? "


    Several people look at each other, eyes are full of confusion, just to Ni Fei shook his head, said did not see Lin Gang, also dare not speak.


    "You don''t know, don''t you go to find it for me! If he doesn''t come again, all of us will die here today! " Ni Fei began to roar at these people, asking them to contact Lin Gang quickly, otherwise, the house would be dead.


    These people quickly agreed, turned and left the house, Ni Fei also felt a bit bad, because he found that these experts in his yard did not seem to be Zhang Fan''s opponents at all, especially Zhang Fan. In the blink of an eye, several Mahayana experts had already died in his hands.


    Ni Fei is really puzzled about this. In his opinion, Zhang Fanming is just a master in the shackles, but he has the strength of a master in the Mahayana period, which is just a freak.


    Moreover, Ni Fei is also secretly weighing in his heart. He thinks that he will not be Zhang Fan''s opponent. If he continues to be here, he will surely die here today.


    Thinking of this, Ni Fei quickly follows the servants and runs to the distance. He wants to get out of the house as soon as possible. After Lin Gang comes back to solve the problems, he will come back soon.


    Moreover, Ni Fei and Lin Gang have been at odds recently. No one seems to like him so much. In Ni Fei''s opinion, Lin Gang is just here to protect him. It''s just an expert bodyguard sent by the ninth Lord, who can be sent by himself.


    In Lin Gang''s mind, the main purpose of the ninth Lord''s sending him is not to protect Ni Fei, but to monitor him in this place. In this way, Lin Gang doesn''t feel that he has to listen to Ni Fei at all. What''s more, Ni Fei has no ability. He can only get the appreciation of the ninth Lord by selling his family at that time, Lin Gang despises Ni Fei from his heart.


    Therefore, recently, the relationship between them is very awkward. Lin Gang doesn''t like to stay in the house. When he is bored, he goes to the street for a stroll. Anyway, Ni Fei is protected, and he doesn''t have to protect him. As long as he doesn''t die, nothing will happen.


    Ni Fei felt that if he really escaped Zhang Fan''s disaster today, he would have to complain to the ninth prince. He told Lin Gang that he idled every day and did not perform his duty. In this way, Lin Gang would be severely punished.Seeing that Ni Fei wants to run, Zhang Fan directly exerts his swordsmanship. After all, Ni Fei''s life still needs to be saved. It''s really easy to kill him, but after all, this matter has promised Cheng Bo that he must kill the traitor of his family. Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that the most important thing he has to do now is to capture him and wait for Cheng Bo to deal with him.


    When the sword technique was used, the cold water sword suddenly turned into a light blue streamer, which directly released countless sword Qi and stopped Ni Fei''s way. At the same time, it also cut the two bodyguards around him into meat sauce.


    Seeing this scene, Ni Fei immediately felt that his sweat and hair all stood up. This scene was really terrible, and he was full of fear. Now he had an idea, that is, to leave the house quickly and escape from the heaven. It was just like purgatory in the world.


    however, Zhang Fan would not give him this opportunity, and he blocked it with his sword His way, he again forced will be in place, did not give him the chance to escape.


    Now Ni Fei is really in a complete panic. He wants to leave and is ready to break into Zhang Fan''s sword spirit. But these fine sword Qi really make his face incredible. With a kind of domineering pressure, Ni Fei really feels close to death.

 Chapter 688

    After two challenges in a row, Ni Fei finally gave up. Now he has only one idea in his heart, that is, when Lin Gang comes to rescue, if Lin Gang or other experts don''t come, then he knows that today he really will die.


    At this time, many experts in the courtyard also felt that something was wrong. In their opinion, Lu Jiuye''s realm was the highest among the three, but they didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s strength was the strongest here. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s fighting power surprised them. They all thought that Zhang Fan was a freak. How could a guy in shackles be so strong This is really incomprehensible.


    Zhang Fan''s hands and fingertips burst out countless sword Qi. These are the sword Qi in his body after refining the sword Qi in the dreamland when he was in the desert. However, it has a surprising effect in the battle. Moreover, after this period of familiarity, Zhang Fan has now applied this kind of sword Qi skillfully.


    Just in the blink of an eye, these masters in the room all died under Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. For a moment, the whole room was full of blood.


    At this time, many experts have seen this scene, and their faces suddenly show the color of panic. They even have no intention of fighting. They don''t know what the situation is and want to escape.


    At this time, after taking the poison, Cheng Bo has gradually opened his eyes. Zhang Fan has already prepared the spirit pill for him. As long as he wakes up and takes the spirit pill for the first time, his realm will recover in a short time.


    When Zhang Fan three people have solved all the masters in the room, only Ni Fei is left in the whole room.


    Cheng Bo sits up and looks at Ni Fei in front of him. For a moment, his anger rises in his heart, his blood flows into his pupils, his fists are clenched, and his whole body is suddenly released. His eyes stare at Ni Fei in front of him. He is really jealous when he meets his enemies.


    Ni Fei couldn''t help shivering. He didn''t understand what was going on. It seemed that the temperature around him suddenly dropped.


    With a frown, Ni Fei accidentally raises his head and sees Cheng Bo sitting up in front of him. He suddenly feels that his sweat is up, and his eyes show an incredible look. What he has been saying in his heart is impossible.


    He doesn''t understand. It has been checked just now. This Cheng Bo is indeed dead. Moreover, something poisonous has been found in his stomach. Otherwise, the silver needle won''t change color. Therefore, all kinds of signs show that this Cheng Bo has indeed been poisoned. How can he still be alive?


    "No It''s impossible Ni Fei completely flustered hands and feet, because the things he encountered today are really too abnormal, for a time he needs to slow down.


    When Zhang Fan and his wife entered the house, they learned that Cheng Bo, whom they had been looking for for for many years, had died in other people''s hands, or had been poisoned. This has made Ni Fei extremely excited.


    Moreover, in the battle just now, Zhang Fan''s strength was so superior. Most of the experts in the room were those in the Mahayana period, but they were not Zhang Fan''s opponents. They even couldn''t make a move in Zhang Fan''s hands.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no living guard in the whole Council room, and the scene was so miserable.


    But now it seems that something more unexpected has happened to Ni Fei, that is, Cheng Bo is back from the dead, which really caught him off guard and even scared to the extreme.


    In Ni Fei''s opinion, if Cheng Bo really died, then one of his heart diseases could be completely eliminated. But now it seems that Cheng Bo miraculously resurrected, which makes Ni Fei really a little unable to accept.


    Cheng Bo stands up here, and his momentum runs to the limit. His clothes are windless, and his anger reaches the limit, which makes him feel unstoppable.


    "You traitor, do you know me?" Cheng Bo tone cold Ni Fei in front of the opposite asked.


    Ni Fei face with the color of panic, the body is constantly shaking, for a moment did not know how to answer.


    Cheng Bo snorted coldly and continued to say to Ni Fei: "unexpectedly, the head of your family betrayed the Cheng family and changed his name. In order to please the royal family, you did not hesitate to let the whole Cheng family be slaughtered. In the end, the whole family disappeared. Now the whole Cheng family''s business is defeated by you. How can you be worthy of the ancestors of the Cheng family? ¡±


    Ni Fei is so scared by Cheng Bo''s momentum that he sits on the ground and doesn''t dare to say a word. He just looks at Cheng Bo in front of him.


    In Ni Fei''s opinion, no one knew what he had done to destroy the whole Cheng family. All he needed to do was to uproot the whole Cheng family. In this way, no one would know everything about the Cheng family. When he had a chance to find other backers in the royal family, he could even get rid of the ninth prince. In this way, he could completely clean up his identity .


    Therefore, from that day on, Ni Fei lived a life of fear. He found many experts, spent a lot of spirit stones, built a border, hired experts, and even asked the ninth prince to provide him with a lot of nursing homes, which made the whole house solid.Today, however, what Ni Fei has been worried about has finally happened, that is, Cheng Bo has even returned. What''s more, Cheng Bo comes to Ni Fei and questions him about the Cheng family.


    All this even makes Ni Fei speechless. He is constantly thinking about countermeasures and wants to escape. Zhang Fan''s pale blue cold water sword will not agree at all. If he is here, he will die.


    His right hand seemed to be a sharp sword.


    "No, don''t come here! Don''t come here Ni Fei is a little heartbroken and shouts to Cheng Bo, but Cheng Bo is still indifferent to this kind of begging for mercy and shouting.


    Cheng Bo looked at Ni Fei in front of him and said, "today, I''m going to avenge 184 men, women and children in the Cheng family. I''m going to sacrifice their souls with your blood."


    With that, Cheng Bo suddenly kills Ni Fei in front of him with his long sword. His hand is very fierce. However, Cheng Bo is not in a hurry to kill him. If he kills Ni Fei with such a sword, it''s really too cheap.


    Ni Fei''s heart has been afraid to the limit, and the limit of fear is anger, although Ni Fei''s mouth is constantly shouting: I''m not afraid of you, in fact, he is about to be scared to death.

 Chapter 689

    Finally, when Cheng Bo is approaching, Ni Fei takes out a long gun from the storage space ring and stabs Cheng Bo directly in front of him. His eyes change from fear to ferocity.


    Zhang Fan also saw the other party''s move, but did not rush to move, but in Zhang Fan''s view, such a small matter, Cheng Bo is also able to deal with very well.


    When Cheng Bo sees this, he really frowns. Although he is eager for revenge, he is not completely carried away by this emotion. Even if he wants to kill Ni Fei, he has some defensive psychology towards Ni Fei.


    When Ni Fei is found to be abnormal, Cheng Bo suddenly turns at his feet and instantly avoids the shot Ni Fei stabs in front of him.


    "Storm pear flower gun!"


    All of a sudden, Ni Fei let out a dull drink. The long gun in his hand instantly turned into countless shadows, and immediately attacked Cheng Bo in front. Countless guns instantly wrapped Cheng Bo in it.


    After all, when the sword was cold, the elder''s face was not in a circle.


    Ni Fei doesn''t seem to give up. He is in a flash, holding the long gun in his hand and stabbing forward. With a kind of powerful power, he goes straight to Cheng Bo in front. He just wants to kill him and get rid of such a scene.


    Cheng Bo''s figure is spinning, but he has also found Ni Fei''s figure. His sword is across his chest, and he has accurately grasped the position of Ni Fei''s spear.


    Just listen to the sound of a metal confrontation, the moment of the weapon confrontation, there is a brilliant spark, it looks very dazzling.


    Cheng Bo''s sword in his hand swings hard, and he opens Ni feidang directly in front of him. He says coldly: "you are a traitor of the Cheng family. You still have the face to use our Cheng family''s shooting skills. It''s shameless!"


    Ni Fei''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled, and his eyes are full of incomprehensibility. In his opinion, the best chance for him to make a move just now was when Cheng Bo was surprised. Such an opportunity is quite rare. It''s a great pity to miss it.


    But in such a situation, Cheng Bo was able to react. That really shows that he is not simple. Moreover, he has rich combat experience. Otherwise, he would not be able to avoid his own serial attacks.


    Cheng Bo takes his sword and kills Ni Fei in front of him again. This time, Cheng Bo''s speed becomes faster, and even Ni Fei can''t get a clue. He doesn''t know where to start if he wants to intercept.


    Just when Ni Fei turns around and wants to escape, Cheng Boden appears. His long sword falls down, and suddenly a long and narrow sword Qi falls directly on Ni Fei.


    In an instant, Ni Fei''s body immediately flew out, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. His face was pale and frightened. Looking down, he found that although he was protected by aura outside his body, this aura had been chopped directly by Cheng Bo Gang''s sword Qi, and even the aftereffect of the sword Qi had cut his chest open, revealing his chest.


    Cheng Bo rushes to Ni Fei again, his sword flashes again, and another sword gas cuts Ni Fei in front. But this move is not real, but virtual.


    However, Ni Fei is now a man of grass and trees. In his opinion, the only way out is to fight with Cheng Bo. Lin Gang has gone nowhere for the injuries and deaths of other experts in the house. So, if you want to save your life, you have to fight with each other. Maybe you still have a chance to survive. In order to save yourself for others, you have to leave precious space Therefore, Ni Fei knows in his heart that we must strive for time now.


    Thinking of this, Ni Fei suddenly showed his momentum all over his body to the limit, and his six fold cultivation in Mahayana period was immediately reflected.


    Moreover, at this time, Ni Fei also took the long gun in his hand, did not dodge, and killed Cheng Bo again. The two men also fought in full swing and grabbed the sword. After all, both of them were very strong. The hall could not stand the fighting and was in danger of collapse at any time.


    Seeing that the battle between Cheng Bo and Ni Fei is becoming more and more fierce, and even a little escalating, long Xue can''t help but worry. She says to Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye, "Cheng Bo really wants to deal with Ni Fei himself. Let''s go to help him. Otherwise, Ni Fei is scheming. I''m afraid Cheng Bo will suffer."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to long Xue: "I don''t think it''s necessary. Although they seem to be in full swing on the surface, it''s not hard to see that Cheng Bo is still dominant now, and Ni Fei has used all his strength now, so to speak, he has gone all out. From these two points of view, if we look at the long-term goal, it''s better "Cheng Bo will be the winner in the end."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue, "that''s right. Although that Ni Fei has practiced the Cheng family''s shooting skills, he just got his shape. He doesn''t understand the spirit of the shooting skills at all. Only the combination of spirit and shape is the most powerful weapon in the world."


    At this time, Cheng Bo was already in the middle of the battle. He used the long sword in his hand to make Ni Fei injured. These wounds were of different depths. Some of them were just skin wounds, while some of them were deep to the bone.Moreover, every time Ni Fei leaves sword marks on his body, Cheng Bo reads a name of the Cheng family who died at that time, which means that every sword here is revenge for the destroyed Cheng family.


    Ni Fei''s scream came from the whole assembly hall. His body was completely covered with sword marks, and his blood flowed out. He almost turned into a bloody man, looking ferocious and terrifying.


    In a short time, Cheng Bo has left 184 wounds on Ni Fei. He takes revenge according to the 184 people in Cheng''s family.


    Finally, Ni Fei finally can''t hold on and falls into a pool of blood with a complicated look in his eyes. He never thought that he would be killed by the last descendant of the Cheng family, and he would die so miserably.


    I thought that abandoning the Cheng family and going to the royal family would be the best way out. In this way, I would enjoy a lot of glory and wealth in the future.


    but now it seems that in the river and lake, the way of heaven circulates and everything has cause and effect. Even if it reaches a certain peak temporarily, the mistakes I made before will be clear sooner or later.

 Chapter 690

    When Cheng Bo left the 184th sword mark on Ni Fei, he came to Ni Fei and looked at Ni Fei who had lost his fighting ability. Cheng Bo said to him, "this last sword is what you want to give back to me. Let''s die!"


    With that, Cheng Bo''s sword flashed, and a huge sword cut off Ni Fei''s head, even leaving a deep sword mark on the ground.


    At this moment, Ni Fei has completely died, not enough, he even in the death, did not want to understand a problem, that is why Lin Gang did not come back, can''t say, they are a group? What''s more, it seems that these nursing homes in the house are more than these. Where have they all gone? Are they all awed by Zhang Fan''s strength? Not even able to resist? Ni Fei couldn''t understand these two points, and finally left the world with this question.


    From the beginning, Zhang Fan has left a task for Yanfei, that is, to watch the experts near the house. As long as they have any trend, they must start first. In addition, Zhang Fan has calculated the time. In this way, as soon as the time comes, Yanfei will attack the experts near the house, and it''s the kind of surprise, which makes Yan Fei very angry All the people can''t react. In addition, it''s pouring rain outside at this time, and the night is a cover, which provides a good opportunity for Yanfei.


    Therefore, in response to external cooperation, many experts in the courtyard have been killed soon, and many experts who want to escape also died in the courtyard.


    After killing Ni Fei, Cheng Bo in the assembly hall suddenly feels that his mind is clear and a knot in his heart has been completely untied. He can''t help standing in the same place, tears gushing in his eyes. He closes his eyes and says to himself, "now, the Revenge of the Cheng family has been avenged, and the traitor of the Cheng family has been killed by me. Please rest in peace."


    Zhang Fan three people have been in the state of watching a play. Seeing that the trouble has been solved, Zhang Fan steps forward, pats Cheng Bo on the shoulder, and says to him, "brother Cheng Bo, now your revenge has been avenged, we should leave here, so as not to dream too much at night."


    Cheng Bo wiped his tears, nodded, knelt down and kowtowed to Zhang Fan.


    Dragon Snow heart suddenly surprised, hurried forward to help Cheng Bo, said to him: "brother Cheng, what are you doing, get up quickly."


    Cheng Bo clasped his fists and said to the three: "today, my family''s Revenge depends on your help. If I were alone, I would not be able to do all this. In the future, if there is any need, please speak. I will never say no to Cheng Bo."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "well, in the world of the river, there are two kinds of difficulties. Some people hate each other, while others are frivolous. Since meeting each other is a kind of fate, I''m willing to help you. Brother Cheng Bo doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Lu Jiuye stepped forward and said to Cheng Bo, "thank you. Let''s change places. This place is not suitable for us to chat."


    After hearing this, Cheng Bo also felt that Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye had something to say, so he immediately followed them and ran towards the distance.


    The courtyard is still surrounded by pure border, and has not been removed. Therefore, in the courtyard, the green bricks on the ground are still dry. However, in the battle just now, Zhang Fan''s blood washed the whole courtyard, leaving no living. The blood dyed every corner of the courtyard red.


    Three people''s action is also very fast, outside and Yan Fei confluence, four people will take advantage of the night and pouring rain, left Los Angeles.


    And the sudden heavy rain has wiped out all the traces of the three people, as if they had never been here.


    By the next morning, the rain had stopped. In the morning, some people got up very early, especially some business people. They were diligent and could not make money if they were not diligent.


    In the early days, some business people began to hang up their names. There was water in many places on the ground, so the road was a bit slippery.


    However, some people who live not far from Ni Fei''s house wake up in the morning and find that there seems to be a lot of red things on the ground, which makes many people in the city express their doubts.


    "What''s going on? Is it that Ni Fei in the courtyard wants to brush something? That''s why there are so many paints? "


    "Maybe they painted the courtyard wall again yesterday, but unfortunately, it rained heavily last night, so the paint flowed to the street?"


    "It seems that''s not the case. Have you ever seen anyone''s courtyard wall painted Yin red? Doesn''t this color make people feel scared? "


    "Maybe rich people have different tastes? So, we can''t understand the thinking of rich people. Besides, Ni Fei''s style of doing things is different from others. I heard that he used to be the head of the Cheng family, but now he betrayed the whole Cheng family and went to the royal family. How can normal people do this? So we can''t really guess the thinking of rich people. "Several people began to talk about the street. The news that Ni Fei sold his original family is not a secret. At the same time, they are also guessing what the red things on the ground are and why the area is so large.


    Some people are curious, so they bend down and twist some red things on the ground with their fingers. They can''t help but frown and say one after another.


    "No, it''s not paint, it''s blood. Such a large area of blood has flowed out of the courtyard wall. Can we say that something happened in the courtyard?"


    "No, as far as I know, there are so many experts in this house. If anyone wants to go in, he is really looking for death. In addition, Lin Gang, the first expert in Los Angeles, is also here, so no one will be so stupid as to rush into this house directly. If so, what''s the difference between his action and suicide?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible. Did you say that many people were killed in this house? That''s why the blood came out of the courtyard wall? "


    "It seems unlikely. By the way, when I passed by the house today, I found that there was no bodyguard in front of the house. I didn''t think much about it. I thought it was just a shift change between them. Let''s go and see if anyone came out after their shift change."

 Chapter 691

    "That''s a good idea. It''s very early now. If there''s no one in front of the house, let''s go in and have a look to find out what''s going on in the wall."


    After some discussion, they all came to the door of the house carefully and found that there was no bodyguard here, which made them very curious.


    After careful recollection, people found that almost every day there are guards here. During the guard period, some passing vendors will be exploited. For example, some fruit sellers pass here. They directly cut off most of each other''s fruit on the ground of tasting. This makes many people miserable.


    Therefore, many small food vendors do not dare to pass through this place. After all, they are small businesses. In this way, after passing through this place, they can not think about making money.


    But today, the bodyguards here have disappeared innocently, which is really a strange thing, but some people can be brave and walk carefully towards the gate.


    When I was about to get close to the gate, I only felt a gust of overcast wind, and the three copper bells in front of the gate rang. Although the sound was slightly clear, it was extremely loud in such an environment, which made everyone feel scared.


    At this time, there were several strong men with accomplishments. Driven by curiosity, they walked cautiously towards the gate of the courtyard. When they entered the courtyard, some people even could not accept the scene and were stunned on the spot.


    At this time, they saw that all the guards and servants in the yard were killed. Moreover, from the performance of the corpses, they almost all killed themselves in one move, indicating that the murderer was cruel.


    "My God, who on earth is so bold that he dares to fight Ni Fei''s house? Doesn''t he save face for the ninth master?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe I was too heavy yesterday. If there was a big battle, I couldn''t hear it. I live across the street."


    "Yes, I don''t live far away, but it rained heavily last night. I heard the sound of rain all night. It didn''t seem that I heard any abnormal sound."


    "Of course you can''t hear it. Look at the top of your head, the border here seems to be intact. From this point of view, everything in this courtyard seems to be blocked by the border, so none of us heard it."


    "Then it''s strange. Who dares to attack the house, and the means are very cruel. Almost all of them will be killed with one blow. I don''t know what the hatred is between them?"


    "However, I feel that this man is really brave enough to attack Ni Fei''s house. This is not what ordinary people can do, and I don''t know what hatred this man has with Ni Fei. Moreover, he has washed the place with blood. No wonder so much blood will flow to the street."


    "Let''s keep our voice down. If this master is still in our city, he may come to us in the evening in case he is in a bad mood."


    "I think the most important thing for us now is to report this matter to the guards in the city. Only they can handle this matter."


    Many people think that the whole house is really bloody and terrifying, and they have some panic in their hearts. If this kind of thing can continue to develop, I''m afraid the whole city will fall into panic.


    But there are also some people who think it''s a good thing. Although they don''t say anything about it on the surface, they all think that the person who can do it must be a chivalrous person on the back.


    "It''s not easy. I can deal with the experts in Ni Fei''s house. I think this person''s level is not low. What''s more, this person probably heard about some of Ni Fei''s deeds in Los Angeles. Otherwise, he would not have done such a thing."


    "I think this man has really done harm to the people. Since the ninth Lord came to Los Angeles, he has made a lot of raids on us. The exorbitant taxes and levies have almost tripled, and we are not allowed to live at all."


    "That''s right. After Ni Fei came here, he almost committed all kinds of crimes, especially for some women''s affairs. If he saw anyone, he would do anything."


    "It''s nothing. The most exasperating thing is that after these people came to Los Angeles, they all relied on the influence of the ninth prince to fight for the tiger. They pretended to be powerful, and the people suffered even more."


    "Yes, now I don''t know where such a great Xia came from. He even directly cleaned up Ni Fei and others. It''s true that heaven has eyes."


    "I think it''s better for such a chivalrous man not to be caught. After all, he killed a disaster for us in Los Angeles. Anyway, I don''t want him to be caught. In that case, there will be one less great Xia in the Jianghu."


    Many people think that Ni Fei''s death is indeed a happy thing for everyone. Now, there is no oppression any more. As long as Ni Fei and the ninth prince are driven out of Los Angeles, Los Angeles will be a peaceful and prosperous city.This news is like a blockbuster. It directly flowed from Los Angeles. It spread all over the streets in the blink of an eye. In less than an hour, the news spread. Everyone in Los Angeles knew about it, and many people were secretly clapping their hands.


    In addition, the news of Lin Gang''s tragic death came from the other side. Many people came to the scene after they heard the news. They all thought it was incredible, and even many people thought it was impossible. After all, Lin Gang was the first master in the whole Los Angeles, and no one was his opponent. Now he died in the street. This is the news It really surprised everyone.


    "Is this really Lin Gang''s body? Are you sure he''s not asleep? Why didn''t I see how he died? There are no fatal wounds on him


    "Yes, if he really died, how on earth did he die? Is it true that someone poisoned him? But he doesn''t look like he died of poisoning. "


    "Yes, if he really died of poisoning, then he must have signs of poisoning, such as purple lips, such as bleeding from seven orifices, but these phenomena do not exist. From this point of view, he should not have died of poisoning."

 Chapter 692

    "That''s a bit strange. Although he died, he didn''t know the cause of his death. Is it true that there are such masters, and what kind of means were used to kill him?"


    Many bodyguards and experts in the city also knew about it and came here one after another to examine the corpses.


    Wuzuo is specially responsible for post-mortem examination. However, after he has checked the corpse, he has not found anything, and he has no idea what the cause of Lin Gang''s death is. Therefore, Lin Gang''s death has become a mystery.


    At this time, some bodyguards came to the courtyard. Looking at the bloody courtyard, all the bodyguards were shocked. They couldn''t even believe their eyes. They couldn''t believe that it would happen under their eyes. What''s more, the leaders of the bodyguards felt headache, that is, how to explain to the ninth prince.


    When these bodyguards saw Ni Fei''s body, they all felt surprised. Even they couldn''t believe that the body was Ni Fei''s.


    "Is this Ni Fei, the owner of the house? It''s impossible. How could someone have done so much to him? It seems that the grudge between this person and him is not simple. "


    "Yes, after all, this matter can be said to be in such a situation. There are people who are really dealing with him. The reason is very simple. Have you found that all the corpses here are killed in one move, and only Ni Fei''s corpse will be like this. It''s really bloody. If you don''t see his clothes, I can''t believe that this person is Ni Fei Fly. "


    "If we look at it in terms of vendetta, it''s not easy to solve the case. You know, although Ni Fei and Lin Gang are at odds, they both have the same hobby, that is, to search for money and make the people miserable."


    "Yes, if it''s a vendetta, then they have offended the people in the whole city of Los Angeles. How can we investigate this secretly? It seems that the people in the whole city of Los Angeles will be suspected."


    "Not only that, but everything in Los Angeles is under the control of two people. What''s more, Lin Gang is also the first master in the whole Los Angeles. Let''s say, if he doesn''t die, no one will dare to do it."


    "Today, we have found Lin Gang''s body in a execution alley in the east of the city, and also found many bodies in the side path. It''s really strange. Is there really such a group of people who are specially dealing with Ni Fei''s whole house?"


    Everyone was puzzled. Who did Ni Fei offend? He was finally cut to pieces and his head was cut off. In addition to revenge, people could not think of any other reason.


    At this time, many people have already known about it. Two of the most shocked people are in the whole city of Los Angeles. One is the guy in the drugstore at that time. He met Zhang Fan before, but he didn''t think too much about it. After all, Lin Gang is the top hand in the whole city of Los Angeles. It''s not a simple thing to deal with him.


    The other guy took Zhang Fan''s Lingshi, and he even wanted to help, but he was rejected by Zhang Fan in the end. He thought these people just came out to inquire about Lin Gang, but he didn''t expect that Lin Gang died. The guy thought that they must be the people who killed Lin Gang.


    When everyone was shocked, Zhang Fan and others had already left Los Angeles and ran towards the dragon family.


    At this time, the ninth Prince is a guest of the dragon family. After all, recently, when he came to the dragon family, he had a purpose, that is, to take long Xue back.


    When long Xue and others come back, Dao Lang and Gao E come out in a hurry to meet them and say to Zhang Fan and long Xue one after another.


    "Brother, you''ve come back. How are you doing recently? If we can''t, let''s go out and hide for a few days. You don''t know that the dragon family has come to the ninth prince. It seems that they are running for the Dragon Girl. "


    "Yes, from the first day he came here, I thought he was very annoying. If I didn''t look at him for the sake of the dragon family, I would have killed him long ago. This guy is clearly a mangy dog."


    Listen to two people''s words, several people are a frown, in the heart is also secretly committed to mutter, have looked at Zhang Fan, want to listen to Zhang Fan''s opinion.


    Long Xue, in particular, is very angry when he hears that the ninth Prince is coming. However, at this time, the ninth Prince is not the one they can offend. It''s better to stabilize him first and deal with him after the internal and external troubles of the dragon family are solved.


    Thinking of this, long Xue said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, we''d better go. Since the ninth Prince is here, it''s inconvenient for me to come forward. I don''t want to see him. Seeing him, I feel sick. Let''s go out and hide. Maybe he will leave in a few days."


    After listening to long Xue''s words, Dao Lang shook his head slightly, frowned and said, "I don''t think it''s that simple. This time, I suspect that the ninth Prince is going to stay here. If he doesn''t achieve his goal, he won''t leave here, and..."


    At this point, Dao Lang looked around at no one, deliberately lowered his voice, and said to a few people: "moreover, I also found that the ninth Prince has been close to the elder and the Third Elder recently. It seems that he is plotting something else. From this point of view, I have a bad hunch that he may be harmful to the dragon family."At this time, Du Qiu also came over from one side. His face was somewhat ugly, and he seemed a little unhappy, but he just said hello to Zhang Fan, and said nothing.


    Zhang Fan really saw that there was something wrong with Du Qiu''s face, so he asked him, "Du Qiu, what happened to the dragon family during our absence?"


    Du Qiu took a look at Zhang Fan, sighed and said: "brother Zhang, since the ninth prince came in, his room is next door to my mother and me. He has been singing all night. My mother has not had a good rest recently. If it''s not about her identity, I really like to teach him a lesson."


    After hearing this, long Xue said to Du Qiu in a hurry, "I''m sorry. I''m a little thoughtless about this. Now I''ll let the servants of my family clean up a quiet room for you. You can move in today."


    Du Qiu nodded to long Xue and said, "thank you for this first, but I''m not complaining about you."

 Chapter 693

    After a pause, Du Qiu continued: "it''s just that the ninth Prince happened to live next door to my mother and me. It''s really noisy. Oh, by the way, one night, I heard the conversation between the ninth Prince and the elder. They were really plotting something."


    "Oh?" When long Xuedun frowned, she was curious and worried. What she was curious about was what the nine princes had said to the elder long Kun. What she was worried about was that her father''s current physical condition might not be their match.


    After a while, long Xue feels that she really can''t leave. If she leaves here, although she can stay away from the harassment of the ninth prince, what should her father do? The old man can''t stand the toss. Moreover, from Dao Lang''s and Du Qiugang''s words, long Xue also finds out that the dragon family is really in danger. She''d better stay here and help her father. In addition, she can understand what they are plotting.


    Zhang Fan said to Du Qiu, "so you have heard the conversation between the ninth Prince and the elder. What did they say?"


    Du Qiu recalled it carefully and said to Zhang Fan, "that night, the ninth Prince invited the elder to his room. They were drinking all night. They had been planning one thing, that is, how to win the title of the head of the family."


    "Take the place of the master of the family?" Dragon Snow heart suddenly surprised, eyes also showed angry look, continue to Du Qiu asked: "how do they say, you cut detailed talk."


    Du Qiu nodded and told several people what he had heard that night in detail. All of them frowned and were angry.


    It turns out that last night, before Zhang Fan and Zhang Fan came back, the ninth prince found the elder long Kun. They had a drink in the ninth Prince''s room all night, and they had been plotting to usurp the throne.


    Moreover, after some deliberation, they have indeed found many methods, but these methods sound like they can''t be seen.


    The elder thought that he could unite with other members of the family to make the ninth Prince angry. He threatened to attack the dragon family, and he also united with many families and clans.


    Thus, the elder also thought of a way, that is to take this as an excuse. In this way, he can unite with many people in his family to criticize the dragon family leader. The elder will also unite with the three elders to force the dragon family leader to abdicate, otherwise, they will separate their families and completely disobey the management of the dragon family leader.


    There is another way, that is, after these families find the dragon family, the ninth prince asks the people in the royal family to help the elder build up his prestige. In this way, all the Dragon families can see that Lao Tzu, the eldest of the dragon family, naturally, the status in the hearts of the people is rising.


    However, the most insidious way is the ninth Prince''s way. In his opinion, if the head of the Luo family dies, the dragon family will be leaderless. In that case, the ninth prince can join other families and clans to interfere in the internal affairs of the dragon family.


    The reason is very simple. That is to say, if other people become the head of the dragon family, the ninth prince will join them to attack the dragon family. If they are the elder, the world will be peaceful. In this way, it forces all the people in the dragon family to make a choice.


    After listening to Du Qiu''s words, Zhang Fan thought to himself that the content of their conversation was selfish.


    The elder really wants to usurp the throne and become the head of the dragon family. It is estimated that this matter has been planned for a long time in his heart, but he has never found a chance.


    But now it seems that after the nine kings came to the dragon''s house, they wanted to support the elder. Their ideas almost hit it off and they got what they needed.


    What the elder wants is nothing more than the status of the dragon family. What the ninth Lord wants is nothing more than dragon snow. As long as they have common interests, they can cooperate.


    Long Xue was very angry in her heart and said to several people, "well, I''d like to see what the ninth Prince really has. He dares to calculate on my father''s head. Today, I won''t go. Since I can''t hide, I don''t have to hide any more."


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to long Xue, "don''t worry about this. I think I can go to meet the ninth Prince for a while. I also want to see what the ninth Prince really is."


    Since I came here, I''ve heard this name all the time. This time, Zhang Fan had a good chance to meet this person. It''s better to have a good talk.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t have a good impression on these Royal people. After all, many royal people died in Zhang Fan''s hands. In this way, Zhang Fan also felt that he shouldn''t have anything to do with the Royal people. Even if he really became antagonistic, he could still protect the dragon family.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I think it''s better to be more careful about this matter. After all, the internal and external troubles of the dragon family have not been solved. Otherwise, there will not be such a situation. If you offend the ninth prince at this time, the Dragon family may be even more disadvantageous."Cheng Bo also said: "I believe that the ninth Prince has come to the dragon''s house before and said this to the dragon''s master. However, the dragon''s master has never agreed. He must have a plan in his heart. On the one hand, it may be the identity of the other party, so he didn''t refuse directly. On the other hand, it is the status quo of the dragon''s family. Therefore, we should be more careful and consider the overall situation."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "don''t worry, I know this thing well. Anyway, since I came to the dragon family, I won''t let anyone in the dragon family be bullied."


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue was deeply moved. She knew that Zhang Fan''s words were meant to her and showed her determination to protect herself and her father. Long Xue was really moved by this.


    After inquiring about the courtyard where the ninth prince was, Zhang Fan found that the ninth prince lived not far from the house owner, so he went directly to the door to see what kind of person the ninth prince was.


    In front of the door, it''s a small courtyard. Although it''s not big, the scenery is still good. It can be said that although it''s small, it has all kinds of internal organs, flowers and grass, rockery fish pond, and plagiarism corridor.


    In front of the door, there are two guards of the ninth prince. They are almost masters of Mahayana.

 Chapter 694

    At this time, it is already in the afternoon. According to this time, the ninth prince should be taking a nap. Before waking up, the two bodyguards stand in front of the door and watch, so as not to let others disturb him.


    Long Xue came back to her father and said the things of these two days. The owner of the long family really changed his face.


    But he never thought that Zhang Fan was so brave that he even dared to move the people of the ninth prince. If the ninth Prince knew about this, the contradiction would be intensified and there would be no room for negotiation.


    Lu Jiuye thinks about it for a while and thinks that he wants to go with Zhang Fan. He also wants to have a look at what''s going on with him. At the same time, he is also worried that if Zhang Fan is in danger or ambush, he can help.


    After all, there has been a conspiracy between the ninth Prince and the elder. There is a news that the elder will tell the ninth Prince about it. Therefore, I am afraid that the ninth Prince is really a net.


    Zhang Fan said that he didn''t need to. In his opinion, the ninth Prince is not his opponent at all. Even if he is prepared, he is too blind and confident. If his self-esteem is broken, he will have no self-esteem and face at all.


    Therefore, there is no greater sorrow than death of heart, the best way to deal with a person. It''s just to let him know in his heart that he''s going to give up on some things. Therefore, Zhang Fan wants to make things clear to the ninth prince. If he really thinks that it''s not necessary, or after weighing the advantages and disadvantages in his heart, he finds that it''s unreasonable to do so, so he won''t do it. After all, this world may be talked about.


    When he came to the gate where the ninth prince was, Zhang Fan was stopped by the two guards of the ninth prince. With a superior attitude, they said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "Stop, boy, do you know where this place is? We nine kings are coming to your dragon''s house. He lives here now. I advise you to stay away."


    "Yes, now the ninth Prince is sleeping. If you disturb his dream, even the head of the dragon family can''t save you."


    Zhang Fa took a look at the two people in front of him. He really felt that they were a little annoying. But when he thought about it, what kind of people would be equipped with what kind of people. Therefore, it is a normal phenomenon to be able to have such a situation.


    Step forward, Zhang Fan politely said to them with a smile: "you two, I just heard that the ninth Lord is staying in our dragon''s house, so I want to specially come to visit. Please do me a favor."


    When they saw that Zhang Fan was dressed in ordinary clothes, they didn''t look like the people with status in the dragon family, and they were not old enough, and they didn''t look like the important elder or person in charge of the dragon family, so they didn''t have a good attitude towards Zhang Fan.


    "Why do you have a little bit of peace? Didn''t I tell you just now? The ninth Prince is sleeping. If you disturb his dream, you will lose your life. Do you know? "


    "Why do you talk to him about all this nonsense, boy? What''s your status? The ninth Prince is very powerful. Is he the one you want to see? I think you''d better stop being paranoid and get out of here. Don''t get in the way here. "


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan was still smiling and said to them, "well, since you are not so reasonable, I have no choice, as long as you don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel."


    "You don''t have to pee to take care of yourself. You may not be my opponent if I let you have one foot." One of the bodyguards hugged his shoulder and said to Zhang Fan in a cocky way.


    Zhang Fan, with a smile on his face, said to them: "you can''t say that. After all, I''m also a distinguished guest of the dragon family. You two are just two watchdogs in front of the ninth prince. I want to see the ninth Prince and let you help me report. It''s already a respect for you, but the respect is mutual, since you don''t want to If you don''t mind me, don''t blame me for doing it to you


    With that, the smile on Zhang Fan''s face disappeared in a flash. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Fan had spared them and entered the yard.


    It seems that the two bodyguards just felt a gust of wind. Then they looked up again and found that Zhang Fan had disappeared, which made them feel a little flustered, because they had never seen anyone with such speed and such lightness skill was too good.


    Moreover, during the confrontation just now, they had already looked at Zhang Fan and found that Zhang Fan had already entered the yard and stood with his hands down.


    Seeing this scene, they couldn''t help but feel more puzzled. They didn''t expect that the speed of an expert in shackles could soar to this level. They were really surprised.


    However, it is their duty to guard the door. They rush into the door and approach Zhang Fan step by step with the guy in their hands.


    Zhang Fan is not in a hurry, also not polite, directly drew out the waist of the cold water sword, in an instant, countless sword gas instantly shot toward two people in the past.


    However, Zhang Fan really controls this point well, and there is no need to hurt them. After all, they are not gatekeepers. Their respective positions are different, and gatekeepers are their responsibilities.Zhang Fan didn''t kill them. He just taught them a lesson to let them know what is a castle outside the mountain.


    Sometimes, you don''t need to say anything, you just need a move to shock everyone present. Therefore, these two people dare not speak at all, and even feel that they are the luckiest to live now.


    After teaching them a lesson, Zhang Fan turned and walked towards the room in front of him, and waved his fingers to the two gatekeepers behind him, indicating that they would not follow him.


    At this time, the other experts in the yard have noticed Zhang Fan''s action one after another. They can''t help looking at each other.


    Because in their eyes, Zhang Fan is just a master in the shackles. He can even enter the courtyard. Why is that? Can''t the guards in front of the door be decorated?


    There was no time to think about it. These experts came forward one after another and even avoided cross examination. They directly started to fight Zhang Fan. For a moment, many different Guanghua people flew to Zhang Fan without any respect. It seemed that in this move, Zhang Fan would be killed.

 Chapter 695

    In the face of all this, Zhang Fan''s performance is still very calm, the right hand sword suddenly turned, along with the trend, instantly smashed these gas awn, the next moment, Zhang Fan instantly appeared countless shadows, one after another in all directions, these shadows have come to those experts, holding the cold water sword, directly is to kill them, just did not under this hand nothing more.


    At this moment, all the experts in the yard changed their faces. They couldn''t believe that this young man had such strength. It was really amazing.


    Gradually, Zhang Fan''s shadow had disappeared. Zhang Fan came to the door of the ninth Prince and waved to the two guards in front of the door, indicating them to get out of the way.


    These bodyguards looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fear. After all, they saw all Zhang Fan''s actions just now. They couldn''t believe it. This man''s realm is just a shackle realm, but his strength is so strong. It''s really incredible.


    "My God, what the hell is going on? In my opinion, this person''s realm is just a shackle realm, but the experts in the shackle realm can be so powerful. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a situation. "


    "Is this boy really a genius? I remember that the old people have said before that if there is a genius, then when he is in the shackles, what he needs to open is a lot of shackles, which means that he will be stuck in the shackles for a long time tomorrow, but his strength is thick and thin. "


    "It''s hard to say, after all, such a master is really rare, almost none. If according to your opinion, isn''t this guy a genius among the geniuses? Anyway, I think this guy is not simple, we are not his opponent at all, even if we come forward, we will die."


    "Yes, but will the ninth Lord listen to our explanation? This guy has entered the ninth Prince''s room now, which means that he will wake him up. For this, the narrow-minded ninth prince will blame us. "


    "Blame it. It''s just punishment. Since you''ve been with the ninth prince, do you think the chance of punishment is still small? I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter. "


    "I don''t think so. With the young man''s skill, it is estimated that if he wants to take the ninth Prince''s life, it is also the obligation to pay back. In this way, as long as the ninth Prince dies, then the royal family will blame him. At that time, none of us will survive."


    "Well, let''s see the situation for a while. If the boy doesn''t tell the ninth prince, we''ll stay. If the ninth prince asks, we''ll tell the truth. If the boy really kills the ninth prince, then we can break up the gang, and the royal family will send people down. How about that?"


    "I think your method is better Well, we can advance or retreat, and we can guarantee our lives. In that case, let''s act according to this plan. Let''s secretly observe what this guy is doing. If he really kills people, let''s break up. There''s no need to be here. "


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the whole courtyard became strange and magical. For Zhang Fan, they really had no way for him. It''s true that you can do it without being aware of it.


    In front of the window of the ninth Prince of Laidu, Zhang Fan was not in a hurry. He just sat by, drinking tea and looking out of the window. He looked very leisurely.


    And the experts outside the window are sticking to the wall. Their hearts are about to reach their throat. They even dare not breathe. They just want to hear what Zhang Fan is doing. I don''t know what will happen if it goes on like this, and whether the ninth prince will be in danger of his life.


    After a while, the ninth Prince stretched himself and sat up from the bed. He turned around and found a strange man sitting in his room. He could not help frowning. He was very puzzled and didn''t understand how this guy came in.


    Although he was puzzled, the ninth prince was not stupid. He remembered that there were experts in his courtyard and in front of the door of the hospital. How could he let people in so easily? If it was a threat to his life, what could he do?


    However, the ninth Prince is still the most entangled problem, that is, how did Zhang Fan get in?


    Although Zhang Fan has been looking at the scenery, the corner of his eye is always staring at the ninth prince on the bed. When he wakes up, Zhang Fan discovers it for the first time.


    "Ninth Lord, since you''re awake, why don''t you come and have a cup of tea and refresh yourself." Zhang Fan said to the ninth prince.


    Jiuwangye thought about it, sat up from the bed, frowned, and said to Zhang Fan with a puzzled face: "who are you? Why are you in my room? How on earth did you get in? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "it''s not important. It''s just some small details. I came here today mainly to talk about the dragon family with the ninth Lord."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the ninth Prince''s brow wrinkled deeper. In his opinion, Zhang Fan seems to be not simple. If the other party really has any malice, the other party may hurt a few killers when they sleep. Since Zhang Fan didn''t do that, it means that he still has something to discuss with himself.Thinking of this, the ninth prince came to Zhang Fan, took a cup of tea, sipped it, and asked Zhang Fan, "what can I do for you? Aren''t you going to introduce yourself? "


    Zhang Fan laughed, and the ninth prince said, "my name is Zhang Fan, and I''m also a guest of the dragon family. Therefore, I was introduced by long Xue this time. We came back from the desert Dagang together. He said that he wanted us to accompany him home, so I came."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, jiuwangye''s face suddenly became ugly, especially when he heard that the other party was invited by long Xue. Moreover, they had lived together for so many days, so they could not cultivate their feelings.


    After thinking about it, the ninth prince said to Zhang Fan with a gloomy face: "boy, I can tell you that if you dare to make the idea of long Xue, I will not let you go. Miss long is my concubine. If you dare to do something to him, I promise you will die miserably."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the ninth Prince: "even so, it seems that it''s not so easy for the ninth prince to want my life. I also want to know how the ninth prince wants my life?"

 Chapter 696

    The ninth prince gave a cold hum and called out to the door, "come on! Come on


    After several calls, there was still silence outside, and no one dared to come in. From this moment on, the ninth prince was more or less frightened. Since Zhang Fan could come to his bed, it showed that he had dealt with all the masters in the courtyard.


    Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him again, he thinks that Zhang Fan is just an expert in shackles. But since he can come to his room and deal with all the experts outside, he thinks they should be a gang. Otherwise, with Zhang Fan''s ability to do this, he really doesn''t believe it.


    After two calls, no one came in. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room was a little embarrassed, and the ninth prince also felt that he couldn''t keep his face.


    After thinking about it, the ninth Lord nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "well, in that case, let''s talk about the terms now. I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Zhang Fan laughed, put down the cup in his hand, and said to the ninth Prince: "it seems that the ninth Prince is also a cheerful person. In this case, I will not beat around the Bush and get to the point."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to the ninth Prince: "I heard that the ninth Prince is a little interested in the eldest daughter of the dragon family. However, the eldest daughter of the dragon family seems to have a place in her heart, and it''s not like marrying the Lord as your concubine. So I want to persuade the Lord to turn the corner, but why do you want to do something? You''re right


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the ninth Prince''s face was somewhat ugly. Unexpectedly, almost everyone knew about it, and it was no secret.


    However, the ninth Prince still won''t give up, but for Zhang Fan, who is very mysterious in front of him, he needs to go back and make a good investigation to see where the boy came from.


    Seeing that the ninth Prince didn''t speak, Zhang Fan continued to say to him: "for the dragon family, it''s a serious internal and external problem. The owner of the dragon family is in bad health and has no time to manage. However, the four elders are in charge of their own affairs. The whole dragon family is scattered. It''s estimated that it won''t be long before they will be eaten by the surrounding families and clans."


    "Moreover, from now on, some of the resources of the dragon family have been greedy. Now, all the resources of the dragon family are in the hands of others, and they have not yet returned. The descendants of the dragon family, even after they go out, have no light on their faces, and they will even be looked down upon. At this time, the ninth prince wants to marry long Xue, the eldest daughter of the dragon family, as his concubine. What''s the meaning £¿¡± When Zhang Fan said this, he looked at the nine princes in front of him.


    The ninth prince was still sophisticating and said, "of course I know. The reason why I married the eldest lady of the dragon family is to help the dragon family. If the dragon family is married to my royal family, I will go back to mobilize all the resources under my command and help the dragon family get back all the resources."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head and says, "help the dragon family? I don''t think so. In my opinion, in the case of the dragon family''s internal and external troubles, marrying the eldest lady of the dragon family and preparing to help the dragon family, it seems that this is not helping the dragon family, but using the word "taking advantage of the fire to rob" is more powerful. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to him: "also, Lord nine, you really underestimate the dragon family. Although the dragon family is not united internally and faces many experts outside, the dragon family can still hold on. Moreover, after coming back from longxu''er, you can take back all the things belonging to the dragon family within three days."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the ninth prince was stunned. Then he laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "what you said is a little too confident. The situation of the dragon family is not optimistic now, so..."


    "How about this? I want to make a bet with Wang Ye. What do you think?" Zhang Fan is still a gas does not grow out, face unchanged


    The ninth Prince didn''t believe what Zhang Fan said at all, so he said to Zhang Fan: "bet? All right, then make a bet. What''s the bet? "


    Zhang Fan said with a smile: "in three days, I will let all the resources of the dragon family return. If not, I will give five million pieces of Lingshi to the ninth Lord. If the Lord loses, I only need to pay five million pieces of inferior Lingshi to the dragon family. Can you accept the five million pieces of inferior Lingshi?"


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s request for payment, the ninth Prince laughs. He knows some of the resources of the dragon family like the back of his hand. Otherwise, he will not come to the dragon family to negotiate.


    "What''s the point of five million pieces of inferior spirit stone? If you want to bet, you can bet ten million pieces of inferior spirit stone. Do you dare? Don''t wait to lose. You''re on the run again. " Nine Wang Ye''s face showed a pair of arrogant appearance, said to Zhang Fan, at the same time in the heart is also secretly calculating, in front of this Zhang Fan in the end what strength, the body will not take so many spirit stone.


    Ten million pieces of inferior spirit stones are not difficult for Zhang Fan. His mind moves. As the ring of storage space in Zhang Fan''s hand lights up, boxes of inferior spirit stones fill the ninth Prince''s room.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the ninth king, "here are about ten million pieces of inferior spirit stones. Please say that.


    The ninth Prince is completely stupid now. He never thought that Zhang Fan was so powerful that he carried 10 million pieces of inferior spirit stones with him. Three days later, if the dragon family still didn''t take back all the resources, the whole house of spirit stones would be the ninth Prince''sNot long after, Zhang Fan has already drawn up a gambling agreement and signed it for the ninth prince. After this step, the gambling agreement in their hands is officially effective. If one party reneges, then they can go anywhere to sue.


    After all this, Zhang Fan took away his gambling contract and said to the ninth Prince: "there is another thing, Prince, you need to leave the dragon family for a short time, so as not to affect the dragon family''s recycling resources. There is also the problem of intervention in the dragon family''s internal affairs. If these two aspects are not solved, our gambling contract will be unfair."


    That''s why Zhang Fan means to let the ninth Prince leave the dragon''s house quickly, so that he and the elder will not plan together. In this way, it''s quite bad for the dragon''s family. In addition, long Xue doesn''t want him to stay in the dragon''s house.


    The ninth Prince sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "where I want to be, you don''t have the right to interfere with my freedom. This place is comfortable. Why should you drive me away?"

 Chapter 697

    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and cabled to the ninth Prince: "it''s not as simple as you said. It''s also for the sake of the ninth Prince''s safety. If I find that I can''t finish the bet, one night, I will quietly enter your room. Just like today, if I kill you when you are sleeping, I''m afraid it''s not worth it."


    Although Zhang Fan''s tone was obviously threatening, the ninth prince also understood that it was true. According to today''s situation, Zhang Fan didn''t want to kill himself. Otherwise, today''s ninth prince would surely die.


    Thinking of this, the ninth Lord nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "well, in that case, I''ll go back to my house first. However, according to the gambling agreement, I''ll come back in three days. If the dragon family didn''t recycle all the resources at that time, then don''t blame me. At that time, it''s you who get out of the dragon family."


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said: "deal, Jiuye rest assured, I will never break my promise."


    After drinking all the tea in the cup, Zhang Fan stood up, arched his hand to jiuwangye, and said with a smile, "jiuwangye, since the gambling agreement has been settled, I don''t have much time, so it''s time for me to do it quickly, and jiuwangye should pack up his things and get ready to leave."


    The ninth King nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take people away now. I don''t need to take anything. In three days, I''ll come back to live, so there''s no need to toss. Leaving is only temporary."


    Zhang Fan nodded to jiuwangye and turned to leave the yard. Jiuwangye narrowed his eyes with layers of killing intention in his eyes. He was very upset in his heart. He was threatened by a guy who looked like a shackle state and made a gambling agreement. It was really a naked threat.


    The ninth Prince stood in the yard and found that his servants and yard guards were not less, nor were they injured. It is estimated that Zhang fan used some means, otherwise, it would not be like this.


    However, in retrospect, jiuwangye was still a little scared. Although the matter was over, he still felt cold in the back. At least, he was lucky to escape. In that case, he had better leave this land of right and wrong, otherwise. I''m afraid I can''t walk away.


    There was no time to think about it. I quickly let my men leave here, and I didn''t take anything. After all, I will come back in three days.


    When long Xue and others heard the news, they couldn''t help but feel happy. They were very curious about how Zhang Fan managed to make the ninth Prince move away from here. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    After returning to the room, Zhang Fan showed his gambling contract and said to several people, "this is the secret weapon that enables the ninth prince to leave the dragon family."


    Several people passed on and looked at each other. They all frowned and shook their heads in their hearts. They thought it was not easy to finish this thing. I''m afraid Zhang Fan would lose this bet.


    After long Xue saw it, she frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "how many chances do you think you can win this bet? It''s not easy to recycle all the resources. "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to long Xue, "at that time, I didn''t think too much, but I just wanted to let the ninth Prince leave quickly. When I''m free, I''ll study the bet carefully."


    After listening to Zhang Fan. Long Xue''s heart thumped. It''s not hard to see from Zhang Fan''s answer that Zhang Fan hasn''t figured out how to complete this thing, but the bet has been made. If it can''t be completed, it must be not only the loss of Lingshi, but also other things, such as the face of the long family.


    What''s more, the current dragon family is just a mess of sand and can''t afford to lose. If we continue to lose like this, the self-confidence of the dragon family will gradually lose.


    So, is it a bit too hasty to make such a bet when we haven''t studied it well?


    Lu Jiuye thought about it, frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "how many resources do you have in the dragon family? If it''s too scattered, it''s not easy. After all, it takes a certain amount of time to go to every place. It''s better to find all these places first and mark them in the map. If we can find some of them, it''s a great thing. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye frowned and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "however, the time here is only three days. If we don''t find some resources of the dragon family in three days, or some resources of the dragon family, we don''t know. In this case, what should we do?"


    Long Xue also frowned and said: "the reason why the ninth Prince signed so quickly is that the ninth Prince has already calculated that a lot of resources of the long family have entered his hands. Therefore, he has a gambling agreement now. If he doesn''t give it to us, we can''t even work hard."


    Cheng Bo thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m not sure what you thought at that time. If you want to realize this thing, you may get better in terms of longer time. But when you see this bet in front of you, first of all, it''s too short. It''s only three days. Second, the resources of the long family are very extensive, and now they are very scattered. I want to know It''s not so easy to put these things together. Then there is the problem of distance. There are many resources that are far away. Therefore, we still need to wait for some time. "Zhang Fan listened to the opinions of several people around him, with a smile on his face. He didn''t say anything. After the last one finished his comments, Zhang Fan said to them: "I know that if we want to rely on the strength of some of us, I''m afraid the effect will not be ideal. What if we mobilize people in the Jianghu? Will it be easier? "


    "Mobilize the people in the world?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone was stunned and thought about it carefully. However, they didn''t think that it was very easy to start the Jianghu.


    Zhang Fan said to several people with a smile: "in fact, for us, we are not alone, but have companions. For example, Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, are all people in the Jianghu. They know some resources of the dragon family like the palm of their hands. They don''t even need to say anything more to contact people. This matter can be easily solved."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone feels that there is some truth, and at the same time, they feel that Zhang Fan''s pattern is really big.

 Chapter 698

    For this matter, long Xue''s heart is also very moved. If she comes back to the dragon''s home alone, then she really has no clue in the face of such a messy dragon''s home. Even if she wants to help her father share his worries, she has more than enough heart but less strength.


    Fortunately, she met Zhang Fan in the desert Dagang this time. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan, she also felt that she couldn''t get out of the desert Dagang, and it was impossible for her to ask them to return to the dragon''s home for help. Therefore, long Xue thought that God was really looking after the dragon''s home. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan''s help, the dragon''s family would have perished.


    After Zhang Fan was recognized by the public, Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "OK, in that case, let''s seize the time to recycle some of the recent resources. If we can negotiate, let''s have a good talk. If we need to solve the problem by force, we can only do it. Don''t mention it. In addition, we need to make an inventory of these resources It''s more or less in the hands of the ninth Lord. After investigation, I will go to recycle these resources. "


    Everyone agrees with Zhang Fan''s words. They are simple and rude, but they are effective. After all, during this period, they have made an inventory of the resources of the long family, and they have done something. However, there are still many difficulties to be solved.


    Although Zhang Fan had dealt with heilongtang before, and successfully helped the dragon family get back the resources from them. At the same time, it also played a deterrent role to some clans and families in the river and lake. Moreover, many clans and families also gave back their resources to the dragon family. Therefore, Zhang Fan''s battle is more or less a success It has a certain effect.


    From this point of view, Zhang Fan''s action has a certain effect on some families and sects. However, in this way, some families and sects are still unconvinced and want to wait for Zhang Fan to challenge. They also want to know what the high hand invited by the dragon family is capable of.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "however, before doing these things, there is another thing that needs to be done well in advance, that is, the dragon family is now in the leading position in the District Dragon House. We must first solve this problem before we can start to deal with other families and clans."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone frowned. In their opinion, it is not easy for the dragon family to choose an agent now.


    Moreover, the elders of the long family are not in control, especially the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao, who are the most difficult to deal with. If they vote according to the voting, they will account for a large proportion. Therefore, this problem still needs to be solved.


    And in such a place, we can clearly see that if we want to choose a proxy owner of the dragon family, at least this person''s recent condition is that this person needs a person with a surname of long, and a person with a different surname is not qualified at all.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei didn''t understand it. She frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "if you say it, it seems that no one will be competent. Moreover, even if we are managing the dragon family, we can''t be the agent."


    Cheng Bo also frowned and said: "yes, we all see that. The relationship in the dragon family is really complicated. I heard that it''s better for the four elders to do their own things. However, if anyone wants to be the head of the family, it will arouse public indignation and make enemies with the other three elders. So, even if you want to find one of the four elders who can be the head of the family, it''s not easy. "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and didn''t express any opinions. He just took a meaningful look at long Xue. Then he wanted to say something, but he swallowed what he said.


    Long Xue thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "in my opinion, your strength is not weak. Moreover, you know something about the long family very well now. Therefore, I think you are the best candidate."


    Dao Lang shook his head and said to long Xue, "what you just said is all right. Elder brother really has a strong practical ability. But after all, elder brother''s surname is not long. Therefore, even if he really becomes the agent owner of the dragon family, elder brother and elder three will not be convinced."


    After hearing this, long Xue thinks that there is some truth. Since ancient times, in terms of family succession, the purpose is to elect a person with the strongest strength to manage the family. However, this person must be a direct member of the family and will not be managed by outsiders.


    Although Zhang Fan''s strength is very strong, but from the perspective of the family, Zhang Fan is not qualified, from the first level, Zhang Fan is not qualified.


    "Well, that is to say, none of us is suitable to be the agent owner of the dragon family now, and if we let me be the agent owner, we are worried that there will be uncontrollable factors in that person. Isn''t that an empty idea?" Gao E holds his shoulder and says to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "in fact, it''s very simple. I''ve already thought about this candidate. It''s long Xue, the eldest lady of the long family. He''s the most suitable one for acting as an agent."


    Several people listen to, have looked at the dragon snow, are a frown, but did not say anything, but the heart has the same question."There seems to be something wrong with this. After all, long Xue is a girl. He doesn''t seem qualified to run for the election." Cheng Bo frowned and said.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Cheng Bo, "yes, it''s one of the rules of the dragon family. Although it''s not in the history of the dragon family, the ancestral precepts of the dragon family don''t say that women can''t be elected as agents. Therefore, from this point of view, we can exploit the loopholes."


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned and thought about it carefully. They felt that there was some truth in what Zhang Fan said. From this point of view, the ancestral precept of the long family did not say that women could not be elected as surrogate owners. Therefore, from this point of view, long Xue could really have a try.


    Dao Lang also had doubts in his heart. He asked Zhang Fan, "if you say that Miss long has really become the head of the agency system, there will be some people who will stand up against it, especially when voting, I''m afraid that long Xue doesn''t have an advantage."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Dao Lang, "what you are thinking is right. You will really stand up against long Xue at this time."

 Chapter 699

    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "but it''s OK. If we can''t unify our thoughts, then we can only use force to solve it, and we can also promise them to help the dragon family recover all their resources. As long as we do this, we can stop the people and make them speechless."


    "This Really? I don''t think I can be a housekeeper. " Although long Xue is the daughter of the owner and knows his daily work like the palm of his hand, she seems to have no idea what to do now when she is in charge of the long family?


    Zhang Fan said to long Xue with a smile: "you have to have confidence in yourself, and we will help you. With our support, you will never have any problems. What''s more, you sit in the position of the agent owner, not to enjoy the glory and wealth, but to take back the resources of the long family. In this way, our goal will be achieved."


    Long Xue thinks about it and thinks that it''s the same truth. Although she is the agent of the long family, she has Zhang Fan and others to help her. She doesn''t need to see the faces of the other three elders. Moreover, the four elders of the long family are very kind to long Xue and will support her.


    Therefore, long Xue also wants to understand that her purpose is not to look at the faces of the three elders, but to help the long family regain their spiritual pulse. In this way, no one dares to say anything.


    After all the discussions, Zhang Fan called for the bodyguard to let them ring the Dragon gathering bell and summon all the elders of the dragon family to the assembly hall for a high-end meeting.


    Soon, the four elders of the dragon family have come here, sitting in their own position and looking at Zhang Fan in front of them.


    Long''ao, the third elder, has always been somewhat dissatisfied with Zhang Fan and said sarcastically: "it''s not interesting to have a high-level meeting without the owner. If the owner''s body is still ill today, I don''t want to waste time here."


    Elder long Kun sneered and then said, "yes, this high-level meeting of the long family is always organized by the leader of the long family. Last time, I thought you younger generation didn''t understand the rules, so I don''t care. If you don''t see our leader today, don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    Long Chuan, the second elder, thinks that the elder and the third elder have something to say, but they don''t say anything. He just looks at long Xue and Zhang Fan in front of him and wants to hear what Zhang Fan and long Xue say.


    The fourth elder Long Ping is still in a leisurely state, with a look of indifference on his face, but his eyes are always looking at Zhang Fan. He thinks that this time, what Zhang Fan and long Xue want to do is not simple, and his heart is also full of curiosity.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people in front of him. With a calm smile on his face, he said to the four: "today, I''m calling you here to announce something. Don''t you always think that the dragon family is leaderless? So, this time, it will be announced that long Xue will be appointed as the agent of the dragon family. "


    After listening to what Zhang Fan announced, the four of them were all in a daze and looked at long Xue one after another. Each of them had a different look in their eyes.


    With anger in his eyes, the elder long Kun asked coldly to Zhang Fan, "the agent? How could it be that the four elders of the dragon family chose the agent without our consent? It''s clear that we didn''t pay attention to the four elders of the dragon family! "


    The third elder Long''ao also said: "that''s right. We dare to make a decision on such a big matter without our consent. Since you don''t take several elders seriously, don''t blame us for not cooperating."


    The second elder, Long Chuan, with a gloomy face, said to long Xue, "you are the daughter and niece of the head of the long family. If you want to take the position of the acting head of the family, at least you have to ask us first. Long Aotian even makes his own decision privately. This is really too much. In addition, do you have the instructions from the head of the family? Why should we listen to your one-sided view? "


    "The hand instruction, isn''t it?" With a flash of his right hand, Zhang Fan directly appeared a piece of paper with the letter of appointment written on it, and the autograph of long Aotian below.


    Before the meeting, Zhang Fan found long Aotian and told the owner of the Luo family about his own affairs. At the beginning, the owner of the long family also expressed some worries, especially that his daughter''s appointment as the agent of the owner of the long family would be opposed. In this way, it would have a great disadvantage for the later things.


    However, this is also a part of Zhang Fan''s plan. Therefore, in the process of appointment, Zhang Fan deliberately arranged one thing, that is to find all the resources outside the long family occupied by other families and clans within three days. Otherwise, long Xue will be dismissed.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan also wants another effect, that is, to test whether the hearts of these people in the dragon family will support long Xue, and also to let those who spy on the position of the leader of the dragon family come out of their way. In this way, they can collect more evidence of their betrayal of the dragon family.


    After explaining his plan, long Aotian suddenly understood Zhang Fan''s good intentions, and was also very moved. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan came to the long family, not to boast, but to say nothing, but to really start to do some useful things. He really cared about the long family.At the scene, when the three elders saw the letter of appointment signed by the head of the long family, they still didn''t agree. They even said that the head of the long family was selfish and wanted to pass the throne to long Xue. It was clear that they didn''t give others a chance.


    At this time, Zhang Fan said to several people: "I believe that you must be uncomfortable. However, the Dragon Master is also making preparations. Although he has appointed long Xue as the agent master, the conditions are also very harsh. You must take back all the resources of the dragon family within three days to be the agent master. Otherwise, it will take three days After that, long Xue does not complete the task, will automatically abdicate, will be the agent of the home, hand in hand


    After listening to this condition, there is some balance in everyone''s mind. However, the three people are still in a wait-and-see state, especially the elder and the elder. They think it is impossible. They think that long Xue can''t do it. They just need to wait for her to abdicate.


    "Well, it''s a deal. Since it''s the owner''s intention, we''ll comply with it. However, I hope you can keep your promise." The elder of two Dragon Snow says, one face is gloomy to dragon.

 Chapter 700

    The elder sneered. He didn''t show his arrogance in his eyes. He said to long Xue, "you can take back all the lost resources of the long family in three days? Anyway, I don''t believe it. However, it''s better to set a small goal for myself, so as not to know the direction of my efforts. "


    After a pause, the elder continued to say to long Xue: "however, don''t say I didn''t remind you. Sometimes, the road needs to go step by step. If you don''t walk carefully, if you''re in a hurry, it''s easy to pull the egg."


    Long Ao, the third elder, said to long Xue with disdain: "however, according to the agreement above, long Xue, you are not even the owner of the agent system. What qualifications do you have to command us? You''d better wait until you take back all your resources and become a real agent, and then give us orders. "


    With that, long Ao, the third elder, laughs with arrogance. He turns around and walks out of the meeting hall, regardless of long Xue''s reaction.


    The elder and the second elder leave the scene one after another, but they don''t look back. The elder, in particular, is very dissatisfied with this matter, and even wants to match up the second elder to oppose long Xue.


    Longchuan, the second elder, is a very serious person. Although he thinks that Longxue may not be competent, in Longchuan''s opinion, it doesn''t matter who will take the position. It''s the leader of the Longjia family who will lead the Longjia family to prosper.


    After the three left, the four elders came to Longxue with a smile on their face and said to Longxue, "don''t worry, my fourth uncle will support you in this matter. As long as there is anything that my fourth uncle can help, just talk."


    Long Xue''s heart is also very moved, four elder Long Ping said: "fourth uncle, you can rest assured that I will make our long family better and better, let those who bully our long family pay the price."


    The four elders nodded slightly, with a happy smile on their face, turned and walked out of the meeting hall, but they always thought about how to help long Xue.


    After everyone had gone, long Xue bowed her head and said to Zhang Fan somewhat dejectedly: "Zhang Fan, I think our meeting this time has failed? It seems that no one will support us at all. Although the fourth uncle said he would support us, it seems that the fourth uncle can''t help us. What can we do now? "


    After listening to long Xue''s words, Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to long Xue and says: "I have guessed the result, but at least one person really said that he would help us, no matter what he said is true or false, at least one person will support us. This is really gratifying. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to long Xuee: "of course, the meeting we held this time is not to listen to their opinions and seek their help, but to tell them the news, and let them know how much we have paid for the long family, so that they don''t always think we do nothing."


    Long Xue nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "what should we do now? Do you have any plans and what do I need to do? "


    Zhang Fan, with both hands on his back, looked out of the window and said to long Xue, "all you have to do is to be your master in the long family. I''ll do the rest."


    After leaving the meeting hall, Zhang Fan left the long family. The first thing he did was to go to Heilong hall. He met Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, and began to make an inventory of the resources outside the long family. I hope Heilong hall can help.


    Li Yiheng had great respect for Zhang Fan and was willing to help. He began to inquire about the resources of the dragon family. In less than an hour, he had found out all the resources of the dragon family.


    "Here are all the resources of the dragon family, but now they are almost occupied by these families and clans. Do you really want to recycle all the resources of the dragon family?" Li Yiheng asked Zhang Fan with some curiosity.


    Zhang Fan nodded to Li Yiheng with a smile and said, "yes, I''m entrusted by the long family to handle this matter. Therefore, I''m fully responsible for this matter. Thank you for your help. In the future, if you have any assignment, you can speak."


    After thinking about it, Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan, "your saying reminds me that there is one thing I really need your help. I need you to help me kill someone."


    After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, Zhang Fan thought for a while and said with a smile, "OK, who is the target person? I will solve this person as soon as possible."


    Li Yiheng thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "this man is the ninth Prince of the royal family. He is always domineering. He is surrounded by experts like clouds, and even few people can get close to him, because he doesn''t trust anyone."


    After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, Zhang fan can''t help but feel a little stunned. Unexpectedly, this black dragon hall has a problem with the ninth prince, and he has to take this opportunity to solve the problem.


    Zhang Fan thinks about it carefully. After all, he has already made friends with the ninth prince. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the ninth Prince is really not good. He even wants to take long xuena as his concubine. From this point of view, it shows that there is something wrong with his character.


    However, on second thought, Zhang Fan felt a lot more relaxed. After all, there is a certain Festival between the dragon family and the ninth prince. It''s not too late to deal with the ninth prince after all things are settled.Thinking of this, Li Yiheng in front of Zhang Fan said: "it''s no problem. It''s just killing a person. It''s no big deal. What''s more, the ninth Lord has a festival with the dragon family. I''ll take his life sooner or later. So don''t be in a hurry for a while. Don''t worry. I''ll bring this man''s Xiang Shang head to see you."


    "No hurry." Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "however, you''d better think about it first. The ninth Prince is a member of the royal family. He does almost all kinds of evil in his life, but his identity is very special. If you want to kill him, it''s not so easy."


    Zhang Fan is a calm face, said: "no matter, this matter, since I promised, I will certainly do, whether success or failure, are my Zhang Fan''s personal behavior, has nothing to do with the black long hall."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng smiles from the corner of his mouth. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is really smart and almost transparent. What Zhang Fan says is what Li Yiheng wants to say.


    "Well, in that case, we''ll make a decision. If you need anything, just talk. Hei long hall will do its best." Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 701

    After the two exchanged greetings, Zhang Fan got a very clear map, which was marked with the location of all the resources of the dragon family.


    Moreover, before he left, Li Yiheng told Zhang fan that there was only one power behind these small families in the northern region, that is, the ninth prince. It was really more difficult to get this resource back from him than to ascend to heaven.


    What''s more, the ninth Prince is still interested in the eldest daughter of the dragon family. If the ninth prince can really return the resources of the dragon family, he must want something.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and thought that he should solve something else first, and then chew this hard bone later, so as not to waste time.


    From the map, Zhang Fan found that the nearest family is the Chen family, which is the closest place to the whole dragon family.


    This is also a cold iron mine. The mineral resources here are quite valuable. The Chen family also knew the importance of this vein, so they sent heavy troops to guard it.


    Zhang Fan came here and took a look around. He knew something about the iron bearing vein here. He was almost the same as the master guard of Mahayana period. With such a scale, we can really see the strength of the Chen family. It''s absolutely not simple.


    If they are ordinary people, they may be intimidated by this kind of lineup. Unfortunately, they are facing Zhang Fan. Although there are more experts in the quintuplet of Mahayana, in Zhang Fan''s view, these are just paper tigers, and there is no threat at all.


    Zhang Fan stepped forward and went in. All the way he looked around, he was observing some details. There must be a lot of secret passages here. I believe underground caves extend in all directions, but Zhang Fan didn''t know exactly where they lead.


    However, these are not important, Zhang Fan step forward, immediately attracted the attention of many guards, have stopped Zhang Fan''s way, said to him.


    "Where do you come from? This is where you should be? If you want to work here, you have to prepare something, at least that''s the number A slightly burly looking guard held out five fingers to Zhang Fan. The meaning is very simple, as long as it has the value of 500 pieces of spirit stone.


    "That''s right." A skinny guard nearby said to Zhang Fan, "the salary and conditions here are very attractive. However, not everyone can enter our Chen family''s territory. Who introduced you?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people in front of him, arched his hand and said, "I''m introduced by the dragon family. Can you let me go?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several bodyguards were stunned and looked at each other. Their eyes were full of doubts and whispered.


    "What did he say just now? He was introduced by the dragon family? No, I can remember that this place seemed to be the chassis of the dragon family before. It was seized by the Chen family from their hands. After all, the dragon family is not very prosperous recently. The owner of the dragon family is in a bad condition. It''s hard to say anything. "


    "Yes, I''ve heard of this news, but I don''t know if it''s true. According to this statement, the boy was introduced by the long family. How can I feel a little strange?"


    "It''s really strange. How can I have an ominous premonition that this boy is here to make trouble? If he is really introduced by the dragon family, what does the dragon family specifically introduce him to do?"


    "It''s hard to say, but I think this boy''s level is a little low. Anyway, we can deal with it. In my opinion, to avoid getting into trouble is also to avoid long dreams. I think we''d better get rid of him as soon as possible."


    After some discussion, several people turned their heads and looked at Zhang Fan, one by one, their faces looked fierce and evil, and said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "Boy, we don''t know the dragon family. I advise you to leave quickly. You are not welcome here. If you are still stubborn, don''t blame us for being rude to you."


    "Yes, boy, our patience is limited. After all, this place is Chen''s territory, not the dragon''s, and you are introduced by the dragon''s, so we can only say that you are not welcome here."


    "To tell you the truth, this place was really the territory of the long family before, but now it is the territory of the Chen family. Even if you are sent by the long family, you can''t compete with the Chen family."


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. If you really come here to find fault, I mind if you take a picture of yourself and see if you are qualified or not."


    A few people you a word I a word, began to Zhang Fan, and, these people saw Zhang Fan''s realm, eyes with a look of disdain, in their view, Zhang Fan is just a shackles of the realm of the master, it is not enough to be based on, if really start, Zhang Fan is not their opponent.


    Zhang Fan looked at the people in front of him and said with a sneer, "Oh? really? It seems that the Chen family took this resource from the dragon family when I was away. So it seems that the Chen family really has strength. "


    While saying that, Zhang Fan''s face also showed a look of disdain. At the same time, he also said to several people in front of him: "however, in my opinion, the Chen family is not so good. Even a few watchdogs can''t do something decent. How can they protect the resources robbed from beers?"After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people suddenly became angry. Zhang Fan''s words were really naked provocations. They showed the guys in their hands one after another and said to Zhang Fan.


    "Boy, I think you''re tired of living. If you don''t go to heaven, you''ll come to hell. In that case, don''t blame us for being cruel!"


    "I really don''t understand. There are many ways to commit suicide. You have chosen to die. Well, since you are so anxious to see the king of hell, I will give you a ride today."


    "If you want to talk to him, it''s just a guy in the shackles. It''s no big deal. Just kill him. Clean up the body. Just think he hasn''t been here."


    As soon as the words came to an end, a bodyguard''s creator rushed to Zhang Fan with his machete in his hand. The machete in his hand was raised high and fell quickly. Suddenly, a half moon shaped sword awn was very sharp, and layers of murderous spirit spread around. It seemed that this knife would kill Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 702

    Seeing that Zhang Fan was still motionless, there was a sneer on everyone''s faces. They felt that Zhang Fan must have given up his resistance, so it became like this. If this knife fell, it would directly split Zhang Fan in two and spatter blood.


    Just as the bodyguard fell, he heard a dull bang. The bodyguard''s body seemed to fly out uncontrollably and hit the stone in the distance heavily. Even the big Bluestone behind him was shattered. This kind of strength is really conceivable.


    Seeing this scene, all the people''s expressions were frozen in their faces, and their eyes were full of incomprehensibility. It seemed that it was because all this happened so fast that several people could not react at all.


    "This It''s impossible. Is this guy really shackled? He moves so fast that I can''t even see how he does it. "


    "I don''t know. This speed is really amazing. Moreover, I can clearly feel that he has a kind of superior air, especially his temperament. It''s like a sword coming out of the sheath. It''s hard to get close between the edges."


    "In my opinion, this guy must have hidden his strength. We should all be careful, otherwise, he may fall in his hands."


    "I think we''d better go back and move the soldiers first. I seem to have a feeling that with the strength of several of us, I''m afraid we are not his opponent at all."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. In my opinion, with the strength of several of us, it''s not a problem to kill him. What''s more, our strength is higher than him. With the strength of all of us, we can deal with him."


    Thinking of this, people rushed forward. For a moment, the cry of killing shocked the world and the earth. Countless Qi mang rushed towards Zhang Fan. In an instant, the power shocked the eight wastelands and the killing intention moved the four fields.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the situation of several people in front of him, and his face was still expressionless. When these people rushed in front of him, Zhang Fan just moved his mind and formed a dense network of sword Qi all over his body. All the Qi awns hit on the sword Qi and were suddenly bounced away.


    Then, Zhang Fan pointed to the front of the sword. In a moment, countless sword Qi were like a wave of sword Qi. In a moment, they swung towards the front, and all of them flew out.


    At this moment, the faces of all the guards were frightened. They also found the gap between themselves and Zhang Fan. One was in the sky, the other was in the mud. They were not at the same level at all.


    "How strong is this guy? It''s unbelievable. This kind of strength can even match the quintessence of Mahayana, but why is his realm just like this? "


    "I still feel that he has hidden his strength. Moreover, from the blow just now, I can clearly feel that he has been merciful to us. Otherwise, we may have met the king of hell long ago."


    "The strength of this young man can be described as terror, and in my opinion, few of the Chen family will be his opponents."


    "In my opinion, we''d better go back and report the situation here first. Such a scene is really beyond our ability."


    "However, this guy is here. I don''t think he will have a chance to let us leave here. If we just turn around, will he kill us directly?"


    "I don''t think so. If he really wanted to kill us, he wouldn''t show mercy to us just now. So, I think he is giving us a chance to go back and give us information. What''s more, there''s no need for a master like him to question us."


    At this time, everyone looked at Zhang Fan with fear, and saw that Zhang Fan was just standing in the same place, standing with his hands down, and there was no other action. It was obvious that he was indifferent to them and let them go and stay.


    Seeing this, the people fled one after another, as if they were running for their lives. They didn''t even dare to turn back. They were afraid that they would see a ray of sword Qi that could take his life.


    Zhang Fan''s action shocked all the people present. However, Zhang Fan did not embarrass them. He just found a place to sit cross legged and close his eyes. These craftsmen also left one after another and did not dare to stay. Otherwise, their lives might be in danger.


    In the Chen family, the master of the Chen family is not there, but Chen Rong, the young master of the Chen family, is in the room. When he learns of this, Chen Rong is stunned at first, and then frowns. He is very angry. He pats the table and says to himself.


    "When did the dragon family come out with such a master, and dare to make trouble in our Chen family''s territory? I think he has lived enough. Can you see clearly what realm this man is?"


    Several people listened to Chen Rong''s words and looked at each other. They didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, Zhang Fan''s realm and strength really didn''t match.


    "Well Although we can see clearly that his realm is just a shackle realm, it seems that his strength does not match his realm. This is the first time I have seen such a person"That''s right. I suspect that this man really hides his strength. He is almost invincible in the shackles. And I guess that his strength is comparable to that of the experts in Mahayana."


    "Yes, this man''s sword spirit is really powerful. Moreover, his sword meaning is special. It''s really different from other experts."


    A few people you a word I a sentence, began to say Zhang Fan, try to Zhang Fan''s ability to say more complete, in this way, also can be regarded as let little Lord can have a comprehensive understanding.


    But Chen Rong didn''t think so. He slapped the table and said angrily to several people, "you guys have lost the battle, and you have to find so many excuses. I think you are shirking your responsibility! I can''t even deal with an expert in shackles. What do I do to feed you on weekdays? "


    after listening to the little Lord''s words, several people dare not speak and bow their heads one after another. They even have the feeling that they are dumb and can''t say what they are suffering.


    Chen Rong snorted and stormed out of the room. He was very depressed. Moreover, he knew the importance of the cold iron ore here. If there was anything unusual here, he would be furious when his father came back. What should he do?

 Chapter 703

    At this time, one of them was short, his age was similar to the young master of the Chen family, and his appearance was somewhat similar. At first sight, they were brothers. This man was Chen Rong''s younger brother, Chen Kang. They had a very good relationship, and Chen Kang had a very flexible mind. In the Chen family, when Chen Rong encountered many complicated things, he would consult his younger brother, Chen Kang, Chen Kang can help him solve the problem very well.


    This time, Chen kanggang wanted to come and play with Chen Rong, but when he came to the door, Chen Kang heard that Chen Rong was losing his temper. He could not help but feel a little confused. He stood in front of the door and listened for a while, which could be regarded as a general understanding of the whole thing.


    After everyone left, Chen Kang saw that Chen Rong was very depressed, so he came to him and said to him, "brother Rong, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it with me and see if I can help you solve it."


    Chen Rong sighed and said the whole thing to Chen Kang. When he said it, Chen Rong was also in his own mood.


    Chen Kang just listened quietly, thinking about countermeasures constantly in his heart, especially those details. Chen Kang listened more carefully, because sometimes, some details can decide the real success or failure.


    When Chen Rong finished, Chen Kang sorted out his thoughts and said to Chen Rong, "brother, I don''t think there''s any trouble in this matter. Since you don''t know who to ask, it''s better for you to go there in person. There are many advantages in this. Moreover, you may be able to make the first achievement this time."


    After listening to Chen Kang''s words, Chen Rong didn''t understand. He frowned and said to Chen Kang, "brother, are you kidding me? When my father left, he took away almost all the masters of the Chen family, and I had no one to use. Moreover, when his old man left, he told me that I must look after the Chen family, and there must be no mistake. Therefore, I was also lack of skills. However, these guys who were responsible for guarding the cold iron ore even beat a young man in the shackles However, such things will trouble me, do you think I can not be angry


    Chen Kang listened and nodded, but he was secretly making up his mind. However, in Chen Kang''s opinion, it didn''t seem to be worth getting angry. Moreover, it was a good thing to solve, but he wanted to find an expert to solve the problem and then come back.


    However, how can this thing be done more beautiful, it is necessary to take a good walk.


    After thinking about it, Chen Kang said to Chen Rong, "brother Rong, I don''t think it''s difficult to solve this problem. Moreover, this time is really a good opportunity for you to express yourself."


    "Good chance? What do you say? " After listening to Chen Kang''s words, Chen Rong can''t help but be stunned. He asks Chen Kang a little puzzled in his heart.


    Chen Kang smiles and calmly says to Chen Rong: "the reason why I say this is because I have thought about it. If I remember correctly, when the Chen family leader left, he said that the cold iron ore is also very important, and he asked the person in charge to give him a lecture. Do you remember this?"


    After hearing what Chen Kang said, Chen Rong thought about it. He did remember something like this. He asked Chen Kang, "so what? I have to guard the whole Chen family. No one can send me. That''s the key to the problem. "


    Chen Kang smiles, shakes his head and says: "since you already know that this is the key to the whole thing, then in the current situation, we need to classify some things here. Just think about it. If this iron ore is lost, will the Chen family be angry when they come back?"


    "Of course." Chen Rong said confidently: "you know, it''s not easy to capture this cold iron ore from the Longjia. So, although our recent mining is only a small part, the value of this cold iron ore is very high. That is to say, without this cold iron ore, the Chen family''s overall income will be less than half, or even more."


    Chen Kang nodded and continued: "well, since you and I all know that this thing is so important, we must be optimistic about it. Otherwise, it''s a pity that it falls into the hands of others. However, now the problem has come. Someone even wants to come up with the idea of that cold iron mine, and now the Chen family is as firm as gold. So at this time Hou, as a little Lord, how can you distinguish between the primary and the secondary? "


    "This..." Chen Rong couldn''t help frowning. For a moment, he couldn''t make up his mind about such a thing. He didn''t know how to make a choice.


    Chen Kang also saw Chen Rong''s embarrassed face, and said to him: "in fact, it''s very simple, that is, you go out in person, bring a few experts, and settle things. In this way, after the owner comes back, you will be rewarded, because you have made the right choice at the most critical moment, so this is a very good opportunity."


    "There''s some truth in what you said, but if I leave the Chen family, what will the Chen family do? Who''s in charge? " Chen Rong is a bit of a dead brain. When he identifies a thing, he will have obsession. This obsession lingers.


    Chen Kang continued to say to him with a smile: "well, nothing will happen in the Chen family. Even if something happens, as long as it is not very urgent, I will tell him to make a decision after you come back. Basically, there is no emergency."After a pause, Chen Kang continued: "moreover, as far as I know, if we go back and forth from the Chen family to the position of the cold iron ore, it''s only an hour, so if there''s anything really wrong, you''ll be back in an hour. What''s more, I''ve heard that the man who attacked the position of the cold iron ore is still an expert in the shackles. What do you want With your strength, it''s estimated that it won''t take a few moves to solve him. After killing him, just come back directly. There won''t be any delay at all. "


    Listening to Chen Kang, Chen Rong has something more or less. For a very simple thing, it seems that his own thinking is somewhat complicated, or his younger brother''s mind is relatively clear.


    Thinking of this, Chen Rong nodded, patted his younger brother on the shoulder, and said to him, "OK, listen to what you say, it really makes me feel like I''m in the mood. OK, I''ll take someone over now. Chen''s brother will help me manage it first. After you take me to solve the problem, I''ll come back quickly and tell the chef that we''ll have a good drink in the evening A few drinks. "

 Chapter 704

    After a simple cleaning up, Chen Rong takes the guards who used to guard the cold iron ore to the direction of the cold iron ore.


    Chen Kang sent Chen Rong and others out of the door. Looking at Chen Rong''s back, Chen Kang put away his smile. His face became very cold. His eyes seemed to be cold. There was no brotherhood in his eyes, as if he were an enemy.


    Chen Kang has been hiding this very well. In his opinion, Chen Rong has always been a single minded man with no brains. However, such a person can become the young leader of the family, which makes Chen Kang very jealous.


    However, Chen Kang''s city hall doesn''t show these feelings on his face at all. He always disguises himself very well. Only when there is no one can he take off his mask and show his real face.


    Although Chen Kang has always been around Chen Rong to help him give advice, mainly to win Chen Rong''s trust. As long as this step is completed, everything will be much easier.


    From the immediate point of view, Chen Kang has really achieved this. In Chen Rong''s view, his brother is really special. Without him, he seems to have lost a lot of things. Therefore, in Chen Rong''s mind, Chen Kang''s status is still very high.


    However, Chen Kang has been looking for opportunities. His purpose is to kill Chen Rong by all means, so that he has a good chance to be a young master.


    However, Chen Rong''s life is still relatively hard. After several attempts, Chen Kang found that Chen Rong had twice been a blessing in disguise. He didn''t die. On the contrary, he made a fool of himself. Therefore, Chen Kang didn''t dare to play tricks recently.


    But today, Chen Kang seems to have found another opportunity. Not far from Chen Rong''s room, he has found out what seems to have happened. In addition, Chen Kang also heard a detail problem, that is, this man is very powerful. Although he is not in a high level, he is powerful.


    Hearing this, Chen Kang can''t help thinking that if this guy is really so powerful, then Chen Rong will die in his hands. Moreover, there is almost no trace of this move. Even if the owner comes back, he will not find his own head if he traces the matter.


    Therefore, this is definitely a strategy of killing two birds with one stone. As long as Chen Rong is disposed of, everything will be stable.


    Looking at the disappearing direction of Chen Rong and others, Chen Kang hummed coldly and said to himself, "I hope you don''t come back this time. Moreover, you will be dead when you come back."


    On the other side, Chen Rong and the others rushed to the cold iron mine. Along the way, they did not stop at all. Within an hour, they had already arrived at their destination.


    Chen Rong takes a look here and finds that all the people have run away. He doesn''t see the scene of bodies everywhere and blood flowing. Chen Rong can''t help but frown. He thinks in his heart, is everything these people say false?


    With his men, he walked forward and came to the front. He found a man sitting beside the stone. He looked very young, even a few years younger than Chen Rong. This made Chen Rong''s mind a little confused.


    Turning his head, Chen Rong asked a few people around him in a low voice: "is he the master of the shackles you mentioned?"


    Although these people did not speak, but after seeing Zhang Fan, there was a look of fear on their faces, and this fear made them shiver constantly, as if the mouse saw the cat.


    At this time, many experts are afraid to step forward and even step back. If Chen Rong hadn''t been here, they would have run away.


    Chen Rong frowned and took a look at these people. He was very curious. He couldn''t help thinking, as for? Isn''t he an expert in shackles? Why? As for being scared to pee his pants, it''s a bit puzzling.


    Chen Rong, holding his shoulders, came to Zhang Fan. He was still arrogant and said to Zhang Fan, "Hey, are you the master sent by the dragon family? What''s the matter with Chen


    Zhang Fan opened his eyes slightly, and saw a man standing in front of him. He was twenty-eight or nine years old, and he was pretty good-looking. His clothes were very luxurious. At first glance, he looked like a childe of a rich family, just like Chen Rong, the young leader of the Chen family.


    After a brief survey of the other side''s realm, Zhang Fanka found that the other side''s realm was nothing more than the sixth level of Mahayana, but there was some moisture in his realm. Because his roots were very common, he was not so talented, and he didn''t work hard the day after tomorrow, so his realm was at most the fourth level of Mahayana.


    After listening to Chen Rong''s question, Zhang Fan sat up from the stone, nodded to Chen Rong and said, "yes, I don''t know who you are?"


    Chen Rong sneered. Behind his hands, he said to Zhang Fan with a proud face: "I''m Chen Rong, the young master of the Chen family. You are so brave. You dare to break into our Chen family''s territory. I think you are tired of living."


    Zhang Fan is still a face does not care about the appearance of Chen Rong waved his hand and said: "do not exaggerate, your words, I have heard too much, I also found that your tone seems to be the same, seems to be the same teacher to hand out the students."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Chen Rong was very upset. Zhang Fan''s witty words even made him speechless. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Cut the crap. In a word, when you come to our Chen family''s territory, you have to abide by our Chen family''s rules. Now, you are not welcome here. Please leave quickly." Chen Rong said to Zhang Fan with a cold face, with a trace of killing in his tone.


    The rest of the Chen family, listening to the young master Chen Rong''s words, can''t help but feel a thump in their heart. Even in their heart, they secretly knead a cold sweat or two for him. They think that the young master dare to speak like this. If Zhang Fan is angry, they will kill him directly. When the Chen family master comes back and finds out about it, what''s wrong?


    Zhang Fan didn''t bother to look at Chen Rong, the young master of the Chen family in front of him. After all, during this period of time, Zhang Fan had a new understanding of his realm and strength. That is to say, ordinary experts are not Zhang Fan''s opponents at all.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. If you don''t start, you''ll leave here as soon as possible. The iron ore here belongs to me. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you to the end. What do you think?" Zhang Fan said with a smile. £¬

 Chapter 705

    Although the language is a little extreme, but Zhang Fan''s face is still with a polite smile, without the slightest embarrassment.


    Chen Rong looks at Zhang Fan carefully, and thinks that Zhang Fan is really a master of shackles. It''s no big deal. With his quintuple realm of Mahayana, if you want to kill Zhang Fan, it''s definitely as simple as crushing an ant.


    With a cold hum, Chen Rong said to Zhang Fan coldly: "boy, I think you are tired of living. You dare to be wild in our Chen family''s territory. As the young master of the Chen family, I must teach you a good lesson today!"


    With that, Chen Rong suddenly flew forward, the palm wind in his hand whistling, and immediately approached Zhang Fan''s face. In an instant, the ground was also flying sand and rocks, killing him in the strong wind.


    People in the distance retreated one after another. In their opinion, Chen Rong''s palm didn''t use all his strength, but it used about 80% of it, and it didn''t seem to pay attention to Zhang Fan.


    However, their hearts are also very clear, after all, such a means to hurt Zhang Fan, is almost impossible.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fan is still standing in the same place, calm face, deep eyes, like the starry sky in general, without waves.


    When Zhang Fan''s palm was close to his face, a circle of sword Qi appeared all over Zhang Fan''s body in an instant. These sword Qi directly formed a network of sword Qi, which instantly blocked the palm style.


    And Chen Rong is also instantaneously shot out a distance by this huge impact force, can''t help but be slightly stunned, quickly run the aura in the body, and finally stabilize the body.


    Standing in the same place, Chen Rong could not help but be slightly stunned. He never thought that the other party was so strong and could push himself back without even drawing a sword. He couldn''t help thinking that there must be some magic weapon on this guy. That''s why he did it. Otherwise, with the strength of Zhang Fan''s shackles, how could he do it?


    Although the people around them also shook their heads in their hearts, they still had a prediction about all this. In their opinion, if Zhang Fan could be easily defeated, it would be abnormal.


    Chen Rong''s face is cold, and his heart is also very angry. After all, there are so many Chen family around him. Doesn''t this make him lower in the eyes of the public?


    What''s more, Chen Rong thinks to himself that this guy is really like what they reported. Maybe he really hides his strength.


    Raising his hand, Chen Rong said angrily to Zhang Fan: "just now, it''s just my carelessness. Boy, I didn''t expect you to be so insidious and hide your strength. Well, in that case, I don''t have to show mercy to you. Draw your sword."


    Chen Rong nodded to each other and looked at each other.


    "No wonder our young master was forced back by the sword Qi just now. It turned out that he was hiding his strength, or our young master was kind. Although this guy offended our Chen family, he still wanted to save his life."


    "Having said that, I always feel that it''s not like our little Lord''s style. If we say that under normal circumstances, our little Lord will not show mercy to him at all, or even kill him directly, what''s the matter with him today?"


    "I seem to feel that the young master really wanted to kill him just now, but he really didn''t show all his strength. In other words, the young master really showed mercy to him."


    "Let him go of the past. Anyway, I think this young man is a bit tricky. If we don''t solve him, then our resources here may really be taken by him alone, which is related to the economic lifeline of our Chen family."


    "Yes, the situation has changed a lot since the cold iron ore came into being. If the cold iron ore is really taken away, then our Chen family''s economy will return to the previous state."


    "Our master is going out now, otherwise, if the master really comes here, then this young man does not dare to be so presumptuous."


    Everyone cheered up in their hearts. For them, the strength of the Chen family is still very trusting. In their opinion, no matter how powerful Zhang Fan is, it''s just a shackle. There''s nothing special. He will still be easily killed.


    Although Chen Rong said that, his heart is a bit bottomless. After all, it''s not difficult to see that Zhang Fan''s strength is still very strong from the hand to hand just now. Just now it was just a trial, but Zhang Fan''s means surprised Chen Rong a little.


    Therefore, this shot is almost a decisive time, especially for Chen Rong.


    Zhang Fan looked at Chen Rong in front of him, shook his head slightly, with a calm expression on his face, and said to him, "no, you are not worth my sword."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the Chen family in the distance frowned. It never occurred to him that Zhang Fan was so arrogant and could not help saying one after another.


    "This boy is too presumptuous to say such a thing in front of our young Lord. I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!"


    "That''s right. You know, the young master of the Chen family is the strongest among the young generation. He dares not to pay attention to our young master. This will certainly irritate our young master. In my opinion, the young master will never let him go this time.""If I''m a little Lord, I must let him know what heaven and earth are, and let him know that not everyone in the Chen family can challenge me."


    Several people are filled with righteous indignation, and they are even more indignant in their hearts. Therefore, for this matter, it ignites the fighting spirit in the hearts of all the Chen family experts. I wish I could teach Zhang Fan a good lesson now.


    However, they just think about it in their heart and can''t put it into practice, because they know in their heart that they can''t cope with it with Zhang Fan''s strength. We can only place our hope on the young master of the Chen family.


    Chen Rong squints his eyes and releases all his strength in anger. The aura in his body is flying fast, forming a virtual shadow of a white tiger all over his body.


    And Chen Rong''s right fist lit up slightly, with a white light, leisurely, but it gave people a sense of murderous, very shocking.


    With a dull drink, Chen Rong suddenly rushed forward. Chen Rong stepped out of a deep pit on the ground. His fists were rubbing against the air, crackling and making a loud noise.


    Zhang Fan browed slightly and nodded in his heart. It seems that Chen Rong has some real skills. Unlike other dandies, he only uses drugs to improve his strength.

 Chapter 706

    However, Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to this skill, even if he didn''t have to dodge. Zhang Fan only needs a sword Qi to break it.


    Sure enough, when Chen Rong''s boxing style entered Zhang Fan''s attack range, Zhang Fan raised his hand and pointed. Suddenly, a very fierce sword Qi shot out from his fingers and went straight to the front of the boxing style.


    Although this sword Qi is very small, it can break through the face with a point. In the blink of an eye, it will break the fist style and make a loud and dull sound. When it hits Bolton, it will spread around. There is a deep pit on the ground. The power of this fight can be imagined.


    Chen Rong''s body was also shaken out by the shock wave. The meridians in his body were shocked and his aura surged. He only felt that his throat was fishy and sweet, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. If he hadn''t been strongly suppressed by aura, he would have hurt his vitality.


    The crowd could not open their eyes because of the strong wind, and they stepped back one after another. For a moment, there was a little panic in the team.


    After the strong wind passed, the people looked at the front battlefield one after another, with a look of surprise in their eyes.


    In the field, Chen Rong kneels down on one knee, big sweat drops from his forehead, his face shows an incredible look, and his gorgeous clothes have been torn out by the strong wind.


    With messy hair and pale complexion, Chen Rong is not as bright as he was before. On the contrary, he is disheartened, just like a beggar on the street.


    "What''s the matter? Our young master of the Chen family is defeated? How is that possible? The young master of our family is a real five fold master of Mahayana. He even failed. It''s really unacceptable. "


    "Not only that, I think that young man still did not use all his strength. I even wonder if he is a master of strength with our master?"


    "It''s not easy to say. After all, we don''t know what the strength of this guy is. Moreover, the young master has come out, and he is not his opponent. It''s really surprising. So, let''s wait for the master to come back."


    "Anyway, I really admire the fact that this young man has such strength. I admire him for his ability. After all, this kind of means is not available to everyone."


    "Well, don''t feel sorry here. If I guess correctly, this time, the little Lord should be hurt a lot. Let''s find a way to save him. I feel that the little Lord seems to be hurt a lot this time."


    "That''s right. If we don''t protect our little Lord and take him back to the Chen family, if he knows, he will blame us. So, to avoid this, we''d better protect him and leave here together."


    At this point, people are carefully close to Chen Rong, the young master of the Chen family. At the same time, they are also looking at Zhang Fan. If Zhang Fan has any action, they absolutely dare not mess around, because they have seen Zhang Fan''s ability.


    Zhang Fan didn''t kill Chen Rong either. The purpose is to let Chen''s family leader come out and have a negotiation with him. If the negotiation can be settled, it will turn the fight into friendship. If the negotiation can''t be settled, it can only be said that the problem can be solved by strength.


    So, when these Chen masters took Chen Rong away, Zhang Fan did not stop him. He still went back to the stone, sat down on his knees and closed his eyes.


    Chen Rong was supported by all the people. He was in a trance all the way. His thoughts still stayed before and could not extricate himself.


    After all, Chen Rong is also the young leader of the Chen family. He is also a leader of the young generation in the Chen family. He has never seen Gao Shan since he was born. But today, Chen Rong is defeated to the ground, even without the spirit of resistance. He is completely defeated by Zhang fan.


    In addition, the meridians in his body have been shaken. Although there is no danger, it is not suitable to use aura in the short term. If he does not operate aura carefully, it is easy for his meridians to crack, and his strength is not enough to 70%.


    The double blow of heart and body has made Chen Rong, who was once proud of himself, look pale. He even began to doubt his life, and even changed his three levels.


    Stop and go, about half a day later, it was almost dark, and everyone saw the front door of the Chen family. At this moment, everyone''s heart relaxed, and a wave of fatigue hit his heart.


    Before the battle with Zhang Fan, I was a little nervous and didn''t feel tired, because everyone was in a state of high concentration. This kind of fatigue has long been forgotten, but now it seems that after the mental relaxation, the feeling of fatigue is gradually enlarged, like the maggot of tarsal bone, attacking the whole body.


    At this time, Chen Kang, who is in the Chen family, has already sent out his cronies and started to stare at the situation in the distance. If you see Chen Rong coming back with all the people, you must keep them and report the news as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, the spies in front have seen the situation, so Jing begins to report to Chen Kang. Chen Kang squints his eyes and seems to have gone through the whole thing in his mind. He wants to find out the problem, but he finds that they have nothing to do."I see. You go out first." Chen Kang gave an order to the man in front of him.


    "Yes." The man agreed and turned away from Chen Kang''s study.


    Chen Kang is sitting in his study, secretly calculating the time. One thing suddenly comes to his mind, that is, if these people have not returned to the Chen family, then can all the things be blamed on Zhang Fan.


    Thinking of this, Chen Kang''s eyes showed a touch of ferocity, and he had made up his mind that this matter, one does not do two endlessly, as long as they can''t go back to Chen''s home, and when the owner comes back, they can count it all on Zhang Fan''s head.


    In this way, the position of the little master will change, and maybe it will fall on him. In that case, he will become the future successor of the Chen family.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Chen Kang felt that he was really worth taking the risk. After all, he got too much profit.


    After having made up his mind, Chen Kang simply tidied up, estimated the time, and walked out of the door of the Chen family.


    At this time, Chen Rong''s team is like a defeated rooster. They have no fighting ability and no fighting spirit. When they see the Chen family in the distance, they are very tired. As long as they go through the woods in front of them, they can go back and have a good rest.

 Chapter 707

    But it''s hard to say whether the owner will be furious when he knows about it.


    In the process of marching, no one spoke, just walked silently, but did not know that a fatal danger was approaching them.


    Just as Chen Rong and his party had just entered the woods, Chen kanggang came over from the front. Seeing Chen Rong, he quickly met him and said in surprise: "brother, what''s the matter with you? Does that guy still have soldiers? "


    Chen Rong''s eyes are still dull. It seems that he has not heard Chen Kang''s question at all. He has been immersed in the previous war and can''t extricate himself.


    Several masters of the Chen family sigh one after another and begin to tell Chen Kang about today''s battle.


    "Second young master, you don''t know that the young man named Zhang Fan is really powerful and arrogant. Although the realm looks like a shackle realm, his real strength can''t be underestimated."


    "Yes, that guy is really powerful. We are not his rivals together. Even the young master is defeated by him. Maybe only our master can solve this problem."


    "This time, it seems that the dragon family has made a lot of money. They have invited such a master. If even the master is not his opponent, then the iron ore in that place will really be returned to the dragon family."


    "If you want me to say that the cold iron ore in that place belongs to the long family, and we Chen family also snatched it from them. It''s natural for people to snatch it back now. It''s not too much."


    "Yes, and we are really weak now. We are really not their opponents. In the battle just now, if he had not been merciful to us, we would be dead now, and we could not have come back alive."


    "I think that young man has been very kind to us. If we continue to fight him, I can''t bear it."


    People began to say to Chen kang one after another. In these people''s eyes, young master Chen Kang has always been on their side. He has no airs about these Chen family experts and seems to be very close to the people. Therefore, many people are willing to tell him what they really think.


    In addition, in the eyes of the public, Chen Kang is more suitable to be the young master of the Chen family than Chen Rong. Sometimes, some people are also chewing their tongue behind their back. However, Chen Kang has never shown anything, and even stopped them from doing so. However, for the matter of the young master, it was at that time that a seed was planted in Chen Kang''s heart, and now it is quiet It has taken root.


    Today, when Chen Kang saw the crowd, he was always cold faced and slightly narrowed his eyes. His eyes were cold, and a sense of killing spread around quietly.


    Chen Kang glanced at Chen Rong with a sneer and said to the crowd, "I understand what you said, but I can only listen to your opinions, and it''s our young master who really has the right to decide. Since you are full of complaints about this matter, and the young master of the Chen family doesn''t do anything, what''s the use of such a young master? It''s better to abolish it I''ll take its place


    This sentence is like a bolt from the blue. Everyone is slightly stunned. I never thought that Chen Kang would say such a thing today. For a moment, I don''t know what to say. I feel that today''s Chen Kang seems different from before.


    Chen Rong also vaguely heard Chen Kang''s words, can not help but frown, as if did not understand what Chen Kang means.


    But just as Chen Rong looks up, a fish gut sword suddenly appears in Chen Kang''s hand. A little bit at his foot, he rushes in front of Chen Rong in an instant. The fish gut sword directly penetrates Chen Rong''s heart, penetrates his body and spatters blood.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that Chen Kangzhen would dare to fight against the young master Chen Rong. All this came too suddenly. It was really unacceptable.


    Chen Rong spouted a blood line from his mouth, and his face turned pale in an instant. His eyes were frightened and angry. Chen Kang in front of him asked, "why do I take you so well, but you have to do this to me?"


    After listening to Chen Rong''s words, Chen Kang mercilessly pulled out the fish intestine sword from Chen Rong''s chest, took out a blood column, and said to him, "there are not so many reasons. If you want to blame me, you can only blame you for blocking my way. Your life is the biggest obstacle for me."


    The people around him were all in a daze. They didn''t expect that such a thing would happen today. They looked at Chen Kang with panic. They seemed to think that Chen Kang had changed a little too fast, and even made them feel that they didn''t know each other.


    Chen Rong is very angry. He hates that he is blind. He thinks Chen Kang is his confidant, but he doesn''t expect that he is now raising a tiger. This is a wolf that he doesn''t know well.


    But Chen Rong''s life had come to an end. He opened his mouth a few times, but he didn''t say anything. He fell down on the ground, convulsed twice, and didn''t move any more. He died with hatred.


    In the crowd around, there are still some weeds. Seeing the scene in front of us, my mind spins rapidly. Since the young master of the Chen family is dead, then Chen Kang is the best candidate. Now I don''t want to have a good relationship with the future young master, let alone when."Good, good at killing. Chen Rong has been spoiled since he was a child. He always beat and scold his subordinates. He doesn''t make sense at all. Now he deserves to die."


    "Yes, I remember that every time we failed to finish the task, he would punish us, and he was more and more strict with some requirements."


    "In any case, I think this is the best way to deal with it. After all, it can solve a big problem of the Chen family. Although it''s a bit like killing one''s family with righteousness, it''s very beneficial for the future development of the Chen family."


    "That''s right. If the owner of the family blames you for this, we will also help you speak. Moreover, in our mind, you are the real master of the Chen family and the future successor."


    "I think that in our master''s mind, we also have some consideration about the position of the young master. Now, young master, you just have the chance to be the young master. The Chen family''s master is not so unreasonable."


    Several people began to surround Chen Kang. Although they were afraid of the matter in front of them, they had certain considerations. After all, in their hearts, Chen Kang was the most suitable position to be the little Lord.

 Chapter 708

    However, there are also some people who understand that such a big thing has happened, and they have seen it. Master Chen Kang of Wanyi really wants to do it without any leakage. If that is the case, with master Chen Kang''s character, they may be uprooted.


    Chen Kang took a look at the people around him. His eyes were cold, and his killing intention was not reduced. The fish intestine sword in his hand was still cold.


    Although these masters of the Chen family flattered Chen Kang, they didn''t see any change in Chen Kang''s expression. A bad feeling suddenly appeared in their heart.


    At this time, a middle-aged man named he Laoliu came from a distance. He looked middle-aged, and he was one of the masters of the Chen family. After the battle with Zhang Fan in the cold iron mine, he almost hid to observe Zhang Fan.


    Until Chen Rong, the young master of the Chen family, came, he felt some hope in his heart, so he hid his breath and observed.


    Moreover, this man is the best at hiding breath. After all, he is also a master of assassination in the Chen family. Therefore, what he is best at is hiding breath and sudden attack on the enemy.


    After Chen Rong''s defeat and being rescued by others, he Laoliu still doesn''t do anything. He is still observing Zhang Fan from a distance to see what Zhang Fan means and whether he will let the young master of the Chen family go.


    If Zhang Fan is really insidious, he can also save the young master Chen Rong at the critical moment. In this way, he can be regarded as an account to the master of the family.


    After the young master Chen Rong and all the people left, he Laoliu found that Zhang Fan still had no movement and didn''t catch up with him. Then he let go and tried to hide his breath. He left the cold iron mine and began to catch up with Chen Rong and others.


    When he comes to the woods near Chen''s house, he Laoliu finds that a group of people appear in front of him. He is very happy. It seems that the team he wants to catch up with is right in front of him.


    Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, that is, why the young master Chen Rong was on the ground, and it seemed that he had no vitality.


    Seeing this scene, he Laoliu was not a fool. Knowing that something must have happened, he quickly hid his breath and observed the people in front of him in the dark.


    The so-called bystander sees clearly, he Laoliu suddenly feels that there seems to be a strong intention to kill in the field, and the person who sends out the intention to kill is master Chen Kang.


    In his heart, Chen Kang is really a reasonable person, and he is very close to the people. He doesn''t have the airs of a young master. He deliberately makes trouble for anyone. He gets along well with the Chen family and has a bad reputation.


    But now it seems that there is a very rare intention to kill Chen Kang. What''s the matter? Is it difficult for Chen Rong to be killed?


    Sure enough, when these masters of the Chen family began to flatter Chen Kang, Chen Kang directly raised the fish intestine sword in his hand and instantly penetrated the chests of several nearby people. In the blink of an eye, all the masters of the Chen family had been killed by Chen Kang.


    In the distance, he Laoliu took a look at what was happening in front of him. He widened his eyes, covered his mouth and tried not to breathe. He couldn''t believe what he had just seen was true.


    In he Laoliu''s mind, Chen Kang is not that kind of ruthless person at all, but now it seems that he will actually attack the Chen family, which shows that in some cases, Chen Kang''s character has changed greatly, and such a change even makes everyone not recognize him.


    Chen Kang looked around and saw that all the people were dead. He took back all the storage rings in their hands and deliberately disguised everything here as if they were killed and robbed.


    He Lao Liu was watching, not daring to make a sound, not daring to breathe, even not daring to blink. He was afraid that in a blink of an eye, Chen Kang would rush in front of him and kill him.


    Chen Kang took a look around and found that there was no flaw, so he turned to use his lightness skill and left the scene quickly.


    In the distance, he Laoliu didn''t slow down all the time. After Chen Kang left, he dared to take a breath. The feeling just now really made him suffocate. There was a cold sweat on his forehead. He even pinched his thigh to see if he was dreaming.


    After Chen Kang left for a long time, he and Lao Liu carefully came out of the woods in the distance and came to a pile of corpses. After careful inspection, they found that there was really no one alive.


    At this time, he Laoliu''s heart more or less collapsed. He even let Chen Kang''s whole human setup collapse. He was no longer the master Chen Kang he had seen, as if he had changed a person.


    When he comes to the body of Chen Rong''s young master, he takes a look at the body on the ground. He can''t bear it. Although Chen Rong sometimes loses his temper with them, he is the young master of the Chen family. He still has some feelings.


    Today, however, the young master was killed by his brother. If it is spread out, it will be the biggest shame of the Chen family, and it will also be ridiculed by the people in the lake.However, why did Chen Kang do this? He Laoliu was puzzled. However, he did not dare to stay in such a situation. Moreover, he witnessed the whole process of Chen Kang''s killing. If he returned to Chen''s home, he would be targeted by master Chen Kang. From this point of view, he knew in his heart that he could never go back.


    At this time, some footsteps have appeared in the distance. He Laoliu knows in his heart that if he continues to be on the scene, then he must be eloquent. So, he''d better escape here first and come back when he has a chance later.


    There''s no time to think about it, because the sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer. From the direction, it should be from the Chen family.


    He Laoliu takes a look at the body of the little Lord on the ground, sighs, turns around, rushes out in the direction he came, and leaves the scene quickly.


    Not long after he Lao Liu left, some people came from a distance. As he Lao Liu expected, they were all members of the Chen family. They came to the scene one after another and were shocked by everything here.


    "My God, what''s going on here? Do you want to make such a big scene! Isn''t that our young master? He was killed, too? "

 Chapter 709

    "Who is the murderer? He can kill our little master. That means his strength is not weak. Otherwise, he can''t kill our little master."


    "In my opinion, this guy''s way of killing people is really neat. He kills people with one move, without any hesitation. Moreover, he takes away all the storage rings of people here. Is this man a little greedy?"


    "I also think it''s a bit strange. If this person''s strength is so strong, even stronger than that of our little Lord, then he doesn''t need to take these people''s storage space rings. Their rings are just some rubbish spirit stones, which have no effect at all."


    "Yes, so I suspect that the experts they meet should be some of the casual practitioners in the Jianghu. Only they will treat money as if they are lucky. Even a small spirit stone will not let it go."


    "It seems that our young master Chen Kang is a bit of a prophet. But he said that the young master had been gone for such a long time, and they didn''t return home. I''m afraid something might have happened. But now it seems that they were killed. I really didn''t expect that."


    "I don''t know. If our master knows about this, I don''t know how he will feel. Alas, I seem to feel that a bloodbath is coming."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s work quickly. First, take the young Lord''s body back and park it well. When we find the murderer, we must sacrifice our young Lord and these brothers with his blood."


    After sighing, they began to clean up the corpses and move them back. Moreover, they were also very fast, because, in their opinion, if the murderer was not far away, if he came back at this time, they would not live.


    He Lao Liu ran all the way, and the direction he chose was the iron mine where Zhang Fan was. At this time, he was a little confused. After running for a long distance, he saw that no one was chasing him. Then he sat down behind a big tree, gasped, and took out a button from his hand. It was a button with the unique words of the Chen family on it.


    This is what he Laoliu found in the hands of young master Chen Rong when he was examining the corpse. In he Laoliu''s opinion, even if he saw everything, it''s not so easy to tell the truth. Chen Kang''s character and mind will not give him any chance. So he still needs to collect some evidence to make it more convincing.


    Therefore, when looking at the body of the young master, careful he Laoliu found that there seemed to be something in the right hand of the young master. He gently spread out the palm of the young master''s hand and found that there was a button inside, which was on Chen Kang''s clothes.


    He Laoliu carefully put away the button in his hand. After all, there is a strong evidence in his hand, so he will not panic. However, with Chen Kang''s intelligence, he will find out soon. If he really proofread the list, he will find that there is no he Laoliu in the body. In this way, he will be punished in the Jianghu 6. Pursue and kill.


    With these thoughts in mind, he Laoliu thinks that if he wants to make the truth clear, he should first live and then think about those things.


    However, after leaving the Chen family, I didn''t take anything with me. Even if I really became a casual monk in the river and lake, I couldn''t walk in the river and lake without a spirit stone in my hand.


    Considering all these things, he didn''t know what to do for a moment. He sighed, took the button in his hand and walked forward with a blank face.


    Before he knew it, he Laoliu went back to the cold iron mine where Zhang Fan was. Because he was a little lost in thinking about things, he went directly to Zhang Fan''s neighborhood.


    Looking up, he Lao Liu was shocked when he saw Zhang Fan. In his opinion, Zhang Fan was really powerful. If he was so close to him, he would be dead. Moreover, he Lao Liu had seen Zhang Fan''s ability. It was really killing people. He didn''t even mean to kill them, so he would let them die completely.


    However, for all this, Zhang Fan did not pay any attention to he Laoliu, just a light look at him, eyes full of calm, no feeling, no action.


    He Laoliu also has some doubts in his heart. If Zhang Fan really wants to kill him, then Zhang Fan''s whole body will be murderous, or Zhang Fan will use a kind of prestige to make himself feel the pressure in an invisible aura. Moreover, he Laoliu also turns around and finds that there is nothing abnormal around him, which makes him feel strange.


    Zhang Fan looked at he Laoliu and asked him, "you just seemed to be thinking about something. You came to me by accident. Don''t be afraid. I won''t kill you. If you want to stay, you can tell me what you are thinking. If you want to leave, I will never stop you."


    He Laoliu turns around and is about to leave, but he thinks that the young master of the Chen family died miserably. He was killed by Chen Kang. If he goes back, he will die. Therefore, he is in a desperate situation.


    Thinking of this, he Laoliu sighed, turned and came to Zhang Fan, and said to Zhang Fan, "you''d better kill me. After all, I''m desperate now. However, you have to promise me one thing, that is, to help our young Lord redress his grievances and let him rest in peace. As long as you promise me this, I can give you my life now."Zhang Fan thought for a while, then shook his head with a smile and said to he Laoliu, "in fact, your life is not important to me, and I won''t kill people casually. However, I''m a little curious. You are the master of the Chen family, guarding everything in the Chen family all your life, but you say you have no way out? I don''t quite understand that. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, he sighed and looked at the button on his own clothes. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally decided to tell Zhang Fan about it. He told all about what happened in the woods near Chen''s house just now.


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan could not help but frown. He could not help thinking that Chen Kang was really cruel and ruthless, even cold-blooded. Even his brother would not let him go. Such a person is really shameful.

 Chapter 710

    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan said to he Laoliu, "in your current situation, if I take you back to the dragon family, it''s more likely that I''ll have a hard time arguing. Well, I''ll find a place for you to live first. When the time is ripe, I''ll take you back to the Chen family and give justice to the young master of the Chen family."


    "Really?" With surprise on his face, he Laoliu can''t even believe that Zhang Fan would help him like this. It''s clear that Chen Rong, the young master, had to fight with him to death just now. However, judging from Zhang Fan''s reaction, it seems that he doesn''t care about it, and even is willing to help. Such a person is really rare.


    Seeing that he Laoliu''s face was full of doubts, Zhang Fan said to him, "of course, it''s true. I always promise to be the first when I''m wandering in the world. It''s my unchanging idea to do what I say. You can rest assured about that."


    After that, Zhang Fan told he Laoliu how he came to the dragon family. After all, it was just a promise at that time.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, he Laoliu thinks it''s a bit inconceivable. In today''s world, most people look at things by weighing the pros and cons, and Zhang Fan relies entirely on faith, commitment and loyalty, which is really rare.


    Just as Zhang Fan and he Laoliu were chatting, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei came over from a distance, with some masters of the dragon family behind them.


    Because at that time, when Zhang Fan left the dragon''s house, he told Lu Jiuye that he would not go as long as two hours later. Let Lu Jiuye take the dragon master to guard the cold iron ore.


    At this time, the time was just right. Lu Jiuye took Yan Fei, followed by many experts of the dragon family, and they came here one after another.


    on the way, all the experts of the dragon family said that it was impossible, or even believed that it would happen.


    however, when they came to the vicinity of the cold iron mine, they found that there was really no one here, only Zhang Does this not mean that Zhang Fan, with his own strength, drove all the Chen family away and took back the cold iron ore here?


    "Is that true? The cold iron ore of the dragon family has been recovered! My God, it''s incredible! I''m not dreaming, am I! Give me a slap and I''ll see if it hurts. "


    "What I''m more curious about is that Zhang Fan really drove all the masters of the Chen family away with his own strength? How strong is his strength? "


    "I don''t know. Although his realm is just a shackle realm, his strength should be similar to that of the leader of the dragon family. Moreover, I heard that even our elder is not his opponent."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it. At that time, when he was in the Council hall, the elder wanted to give Zhang Fan a challenge, but he found that Zhang Fan''s aura was many times stronger than he did."


    "I heard that Zhang Fan seems to have saved the life of our eldest lady from the desert. Moreover, they are all people who come out of the desert. Do you know what kind of masters they are? It''s not easy to survive from them. "


    "No matter what, I''m really happy that the long family''s cold iron ore has been recovered. My tears are almost flowing down. However, I have a question in my heart, that is, will there be other masters in this place to harass me again?"


    "I don''t know about it, but I believe Zhang Fan will also consider it. Even if we worry about it, it''s useless."


    All the masters of the dragon family have a happy smile on their faces. After all, the resources of the dragon family can finally return to the dragon family, which makes their hearts very bright. Moreover, in their hearts, Zhang Fan''s status is also rising.


    Lu Jiuye came to Zhang Fan''s side and said with a smile, "I knew that you must be able to handle it. How is it? Is it going well?"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s quite smooth. Basically, there''s nothing to do and there are no casualties."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly, because he did not find any blood or body at the scene. Turning around, Lu Jiuye found a strange face beside Zhang Fan, so he asked Zhang Fan curiously: "brother Zhang Fan, this is u..."


    Zhang Fan told Lu Jiuye what happened today. After hearing this, Lu Jiuye also showed an incredible look in his eyes. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. It''s very rare.


    After thinking about it, Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan, "how do you think this matter should be handled? After all, he is the only witness of the Chen family. I believe he will be avenged by the murderer in the later period. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Jiuye, "I have some consideration. However, I think the most important thing now is to hide him first, but I can''t take him to the dragon family. After all, there are many people and many eyes. I''d better go to the nearby villages and towns and find a secret place to settle him down. After all, I''ll find an opportunity to go back to the dragon family to help the young master of the dragon family redress his grievances Not too late. "


    "Not bad." After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly, turned around and arranged for Yanfei to do it. After all, such an important thing, Lu Jiuye still believes in Yanfei.Yan Fei agreed and took he Laoliu and they walked towards the distance together.


    Lu Jiuye turned around, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m very curious. If what he Laoliu said just now is true, what is the real purpose of Chen Kang? Is it just to usurp power? I don''t think he''s that simple. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, the ninth master is thoughtful. I also think it''s a bit strange. If he really wants to usurp power, he doesn''t have to make such a big scene. He just needs to kill the young master Chen Rong. But now it seems that Chen Kang deliberately wants to make a big trouble. So, I guess he should I want to frame this matter, so that no one will suspect him. "


    "You mean Chen Kang has done everything. His purpose is to usurp the throne, and then he has to put the matter on your account?" Lu Jiuye frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    "We can''t rule that out." Zhang Fan continued with a serious face: "therefore, we must be careful, otherwise, it may be really unreasonable."

 Chapter 711

    "So, if you want to keep such a hand, if one day the confrontation begins, there will not be no evidence?" Lu Jiuye was also curious, but he was still worried. He continued to ask Zhang Fan, "what if the master of the Chen family doesn''t listen to his explanation?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head helplessly and said to him: "it depends on whose fist is hard. The rise and fall of the river and the lake, and the success and failure are uncertain. Strength is the hard truth. Since it''s unreasonable, let''s use strength to solve it."


    After a look at the time, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye: "well, I don''t need to say much. I need to go to the next place. So many spiritual veins really need to be collected for a period of time."


    After saying hello to Lu Jiuye, Zhang fan used his divine body method and fled to the distance.


    During the whole day, Zhang Fan began to collect according to these spiritual places on the map. Dao Lang and Gao E were also helping to recover the lost land. However, the places they recovered were small families with little ability. What Zhang Fan had to face were big families or clans. They were hard bones. Almost every time there was a battle .


    At the same time, heilongtang also began to help themselves. They began to persuade some families and clans to hand over some resources of the dragon family in a way to dredge their relationship. Some families and clans were still afraid of heilongtang, so they obediently gave back their resources to the dragon family.


    There is a Lingshi mineral deposit in the south of Longjia. It can be said that the scale here is not small, and the output of Lingshi in it is also very high, and it is also an excellent place for cultivation. After all, the Lingqi here is very strong. If we dig deeply, we may find some medium or high-grade Lingshi, which is very valuable.


    Therefore, the mineral resources in this area can be said to be quite important. Generally speaking, it is a large family or a large clan that takes over such Lingshi mineral resources, and this place is very close to liuyunzong. Therefore, when the dragon family was in decline, liuyunzong began to go down the mountain to seize the mineral resources in this area, and finally completely occupied the resources here.


    According to the map given by Li Yiheng in Heilong hall, Zhang Fan walked in the direction of Liuyun sect, looking at the map in his hand.


    When walking through some villages and towns, Zhang fan does not taboo the picture in his hand, because only Zhang fan can see it clearly. Even if it is lost, it may be treated as waste paper by others.


    At the foot of liuyunzong mountain, Zhang Fan took a simple look and found that liuyunzong was really magnificent. Moreover, Zhang Fan recalled carefully that the leader of the long family once said that he was an old friend with the leader of liuyunzong, but now that such a thing happened, the leader of the long family said that he was somewhat cold.


    Zhang Fan came to the Lingshi mine and made an observation in front of it. He found that many people over there were wearing white long clothes, and their clothes were very uniform. He began to transport the Lingshi from the mine in an orderly way. Everything was so orderly.


    Many of the people near the Lingshi mine are experts in the Mahayana period, and even two of them have reached the level of about six times in the Mahayana period. The clothes they wear are also a little different. In addition, they were slightly older last year. It is obvious that these two people should be the elders here.


    The other disciples seem to be working in an orderly way. At this time, after excavation and screening, these spirit stone deposits will be made into spirit stone, or they can directly absorb the spirit in the original stone for cultivation.


    Zhang Fan simply counted it. He felt that there were hundreds of people here, but they were not powerful characters. They were just ordinary disciples.


    With such a large number of disciples, it shows that Liuyun sect is also a sect with a large scale. Therefore, Zhang Fan speculates that their patriarch must have a high level. This battle may be somewhat difficult.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan came out from one side and went straight to the disciples in front of him. He looked calm, and his steps were not slow and hasty. He walked towards the front.


    Some of the deacons who were supervising the work frowned and looked back at each other. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant.


    "Hey, boy, are you lost? This is the boundary of liuyunzong. It''s not the place where you should come. Leave here quickly."


    "That''s right. This is an important area of liuyunzong. Don''t intrude, otherwise, we will be rude to you."


    "If you want me to say that this guy doesn''t seem to have a good ear, we''d better show our guy directly, which can be regarded as a warning to him. If he is still stubborn, just kill him. Even if the elders know, they won''t blame us."


    "Yes, I haven''t done it for a long time. I''ve just developed a new move these days. I''ll try it with him today."


    Seeing that Zhang Fan was still walking, several people began to rub their hands. Some people wanted to scare Zhang Fan away with their temperament, while others wanted to really fight Zhang Fan. Anyway, recently they have been watching other disciples work. It''s really boring. There''s a formal reason for them to find someone to exercise their muscles and bones pretty good.Zhang Fan step by step toward the front, expressionless. His eyes are deep, like the starry sky at night.


    Seeing this, the deacons felt that they had warned Zhang Fan, but the other side still went their own way. In that case, let''s do it.


    Seeing this, some ordinary disciples in the distance came together one after another, but they seldom saw the elder martial brothers. This time, they could learn some moves well, which might be helpful to their future cultivation, so they all gathered around to see how Zhang Fan was taught.


    "Who is this man? He is so bold that he dares to break into our liuyunzong territory. I think he took the wrong pill today. Otherwise, how could he have such courage to come here?"


    "I don''t think so. A master of Arts is bold. Since he dares to come here alone, it shows that he has certain skills. So, what we have to do now is to find out what he''s here for, and whether there are any letters of introduction. In case he shows his identity after beating him, and finds out what kind of inner disciples or disciples he is It''s an important task for the family, so we can''t make it clear. "

 Chapter 712

    "Yes, I''ve heard that there are some people who come here to touch porcelain. When they come here, they don''t say anything. They just intrude. After being beaten, they go back to tell their family or clan. Then they come to the door to make a theory. They just need to pay for it. Finally, when they earn the spirit stone, they don''t pester any more."


    "No matter what he is here for, anyway, for me, I''m here to learn skills. I''m not interested in other complicated Naxi relationships. I''ve been here for such a long time, and I''ve been yelled around by these elder martial brothers every day. I also want to know what they really have."


    For a moment, all the disciples put down their work and stood aside one after another, looking at the elder martial brothers in the field, wanting to know how they dealt with Zhang Fan.


    At this time, Zhang Fan was still moving forward, without any expression on his face. He took a light look at these people and said to them, "call your patriarch out to have a dialogue with me. You are not my opponent."


    Listen to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone is a Leng, then the face showed a look of disdain, up and down looked at Zhang Fan, have said.


    "Do you want to see our Lord as a guy in shackles? It''s a joke. Our patriarch manages all kinds of things every day. Are you the one who says you can see everything? "


    "Boy, you are too presumptuous. You dare not pay attention to us. In this case, we will let you know what is called heaven and earth."


    "I don''t think you are impatient to be so arrogant in the shackle world. If you want to commit suicide here, we are well-known and decent. No matter what kind of power you have behind you, compared with our Liuyun sect, it''s really a small Witch."


    "I''ll give you one last chance to leave as soon as possible, so that I can treat you as if you haven''t been here, and as if your words just now are crazy. If you still don''t appreciate it, don''t blame us for being merciless to your men."


    "If you want me to tell you what nonsense you have with him, just beat him up and throw him to everyone''s place. At that time, life and death will depend on his fate."


    Several people while rubbing their hands, while walking forward, did not listen to Zhang Fan''s words, especially for Zhang Fan''s realm is despised.


    After listening to them, Zhang Fan sighed in his heart. He had heard such words for countless times. Although his realm seems to be just a shackle realm, it''s not so unbearable. These people dare to speak rudely and teach them some lessons because of their many people and strong strength, so as not to be so arrogant.


    "Since you don''t believe me, I can''t help it." With that, Zhang Fan''s whole body suddenly appeared countless sword ideas, which turned into sword Qi and approached the people in front of him.


    In a tremendous momentum, the ground immediately began to fly sand and stone, and the sword spirit of Daodao approached the disciples of Liuyun sect in front of them. That kind of pressure, like the God coming down to earth, made all of them breathless.


    The disciples, who looked very arrogant and had to fight against Zhang Fan, were shocked when they saw this scene. They sat on the ground with a look of panic in their eyes. There was a cold sweat on their forehead. Some of the disciples even peed in their pants.


    But Zhang Fan is not a killer after all. He is very bloodthirsty. He is not interested in these people''s lives. He just scares them in such a way and makes them have some self-knowledge.


    Taking back his momentum, Zhang Fan said to them coldly: "I say for the last time, you are not my opponent. Leave quickly and let your patriarch come out to see me. I''ll wait for him here."


    As soon as the words came out, all the disciples of Liuyun sect ran away in an instant, with a look of panic on their faces. They didn''t even dare to turn back. They tried their best to escape to the sect. In the blink of an eye, there was no one in the whole Lingshi mine.


    After escaping a long distance, these people dare to look back and find that Zhang Fan didn''t come after them, so they relaxed, sat together, wiped the cold sweat on their forehead and said one after another.


    "My God, what''s the origin of this guy? He''s so powerful. Although he seems to be a master in the shackles, in my opinion, his strength is even comparable to those elders in the inner gate."


    "Yes, we liuyunzong don''t know who has offended such a guy. Isn''t this to make trouble for the clan?"


    "It''s hard to say. Just listen to this young man''s meaning, he seems to have come to our patriarch. It should be personal enmity. We can''t guess the patriarch''s affairs."


    "No wonder he dares to say that he wants to find our Lord directly. In my opinion, this guy''s strength is not simple. Otherwise, he dares not say so."


    "This matter can''t be solved by us. We''d better report it to the senior elders. As for all matters, we''ll wait for them to decide."


    "I really envy that guy. He can have such strength in the shackles. Isn''t that the strength that a genius should have?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. If he is really a cultivation genius, why is he in such a state? Usually, the geniuses I meet will raise themselves to the highest level in the shortest time. In this way, they can be regarded as cultivating geniuses. ""Then why is this guy in such a state? It doesn''t even match his strength. It''s a bit confusing. "


    In their doubts, they went back to the sect and began to report everything that happened in the Lingshi mine to the elder.


    Generally speaking, there is a strict hierarchy in the clan. Some disciples in the Deacon''s hall immediately reported these things to the elder.


    After hearing this, the elders felt a little puzzled. They looked at the deacons and found that they were really scared by something. They were also very curious. Could an expert in shackles frighten them like this? It''s kind of incomprehensible.


    One of them, Qin Chuan, is a young man of 289 years old. He has a good talent in the outer gate. Therefore, he has always been very proud in the outer gate. Although he looks down on the inner gate disciples, he always looks invincible in the outer gate.


    Today, when he heard about it, he could not help frowning and feeling a little confused. At the same time, he felt that he had a chance to come.


    He always wanted to find a chance to enter the inner gate, even as an ordinary disciple.

 Chapter 713

    After all, the pay gap between the inside and outside is too big, and the salary is almost dozens of times different. In recent years, he has been working up and down, but now he is just one chance away.


    After careful observation, Qin Chuan felt that nothing had happened to zongmen recently, and there was no big event, so he had no chance. Therefore, Qin Chuan was somewhat annoyed during this period.


    After hearing about it today, Qin Chuan suddenly felt that this was the opportunity he had been waiting for recently? He finally got the chance.


    Unable to conceal his excitement, Qin Chuan directly pulled over the outside deacon disciple and asked him, "you just said, what''s the state of the man who came to make trouble? Where are you now? "


    The outer deacon disciple was obviously frightened, and immediately said to Qin Chuan, "although he is in shackles, he is near the Lingshi mine in our distance. Although his realm is lower, but..."


    Before the outer deacon finished speaking, Qin Chuan was very excited. He immediately said, "OK, I''ll take care of this. You can wait for my good news."


    "No, elder, calm down. He hasn''t finished what he said just now. That man''s strength is very strong. You may not be his opponent." Next to a deacon disciple quickly stopped Qin Chuan''s way, said to him.


    After hearing this, Qin Chuan was very angry. His backhand was a slap in the face of the Deacon disciple. He said angrily, "what did you say just now? I''m not his opponent? Is it that in your heart, I can''t even beat an expert in the shackles? What a joke


    Several of Qin Chuan''s followers nodded one after another. They had been following Qin Chuan all the time. Naturally, they knew that if Qin Chuan did well, they would follow Zhanguang. After listening to what they had just said, they also began to help Qin Chuan speak.


    "Yes, are you doubting the strength of elder Qinchuan? I think you are so mean. You dare to be disrespectful to elder Qinchuan. I think you are tired of living. Do you believe me to tear your mouth


    "We, elder Qinchuan, have been working very hard recently. Even our master often praises him. Just three days ago, elder Qinchuan broke through the shackles and became a master of Mahayana. Master specially praised him."


    "In our outer gate, who hasn''t heard of elder Qinchuan''s name? Moreover, elder Qinchuan is the most capable one in our outer gate. No one is his opponent, let alone a guy in shackles."


    "It''s just a guy in the shackles who dares our Liuyun sect to shout and want to see our Lord. Is he the one who wants to see us? It''s a joke. If this little thing bothers the inner gate, they will surely say that our outer gate doesn''t have the ability, so don''t bother the inner gate for such a thing. I believe elder Qinchuan can handle it by himself. "


    "Yes, if we really go to trouble the inner door to solve this problem, we will be scolded when it is solved. We feel that we have to go to trouble the inner door to do something about this small matter."


    A few people, while praising Qin Chuan, began to analyze the advantages and disadvantages. At the same time, they also said that if the trouble could be solved, it would be a credit to the outer gate. They didn''t agree to report the matter to the inner gate.


    Qin Chuan was excited in his heart. When he was praised by several people, he felt more confident and even felt his future was bright.


    "Let''s go, brothers. Someone is willing to go with me. Let''s start now. Someone dares to challenge our Liuyun sect. Let''s teach him a good lesson and let him know that our outer disciples of Liuyun sect are not straw bags!" Qin Chuan, with excitement on his face, said to all the outside deacon disciples.


    It seems that all the outside Deacon''s disciples have been lit a fire in their hearts. They all express their willingness to follow elder Qinchuan and see with their own eyes how Qinchuan deals with this provocative person.


    Although Qin Chuan said that, he still thought about it in his heart. All he wanted was to let these people witness him. When he entered the inner gate, many people saw it with their own eyes, and they could establish their prestige and credibility.


    Leading the crowd, Qinchuan started to walk towards the Lingshi mine with excitement and even the feeling of wind under his feet.


    Soon, they came to Lingshi mine, which is still relatively large. Looking around, they didn''t see Zhang Fan.


    The people around looked around, but they didn''t find anyone. They were more or less curious and flattered Qin Chuan.


    "In my opinion, this guy is quite self-conscious. He must have heard that elder Qinchuan is coming, so he ran with his tail in advance."


    "Either he''s hiding now, he must be afraid of our elder Qinchuan, and he wants to avoid the limelight, so as not to lose his life."


    "With his ability, he even wants to challenge the elders of the inner gate, and even want to see our patriarch. I think he is really wishful thinking.""However, I am very curious. Who gave him courage? Is it difficult? He did it because of his good background?"


    "Even if he has a background, what can he do? We liuyunmen are well-known in the river and lake. Most families need to give us three points. Even some big families and clans need to give us three points. So, even if he dares to come here, we don''t have to be merciful. After all, he challenges first."


    These followers of Qin Chuan are still flattering Qin Chuan, even in a state of watching the crowd and not afraid of big things. Some people have been looking for Zhang Fan everywhere. They just want to see the wonderful fight between the elder of Qin Chuan and the stranger, so they can watch a big play for free.


    At this time, a disciple saw Zhang Fan''s figure from another angle, and quickly called to Qinchuan in the distance, "elder Qin, I see him, on the big stone over there!"


    The disciple in the distance immediately began to shout to Qin Chuan, and pointed to the direction of Zhang Fan in the distance. His voice was very loud, which immediately attracted people''s attention.


    Qin Chuan also looked in the direction of his fingers, but he couldn''t see Zhang Fan at all. He simply showed his lightness skill and came to Zhang Fan and looked at him carefully.

 Chapter 714

    He found that the deacons who came back to report were right. Zhang Fan was really just an expert in shackles, which made Qin Chuan look excited.


    In particular, Qin Chuan, who has just broken through the shackles and entered the Mahayana period, doesn''t pay attention to the experts in the shackles. In his view, the gap between a big realm and a big realm is very different. Therefore, in his view, Zhang Fan is not his opponent at all.


    There are also some deacon disciples who were scared away by Zhang Fan. At that time, Qin Chuan said something heroic, and they were also very curious about whether Qin Chuan could defeat Zhang Fan.


    However, when I saw Zhang Fan again, when I recalled the strong sense of oppression just now, I couldn''t help clapping in my heart. I still felt that there was a big difference between Qin Chuan and this person, and they were not Zhang Fan''s rivals at all. Especially when Qin Chuan looked at Zhang Fan rudely, they all shook their heads in their hearts, and they didn''t know what Qin Chuan was capable of.


    Other people showed a disdainful look, especially when they saw Zhang Fan''s state clearly, they even picked up their shoulders and said one after another.


    "I thought this guy had three heads and six arms. He turned out to be just an ordinary shackle master. It''s not worth mentioning at all."


    "Yes, if I had been present at that time, I might have solved the problem without elder Qinchuan''s personal visit."


    "Anyway, I don''t believe that a master in shackles can turn up any waves. Let''s make a bet. I dare say that elder Qinchuan can solve him without three moves."


    "If you want me to say that one move is enough, why use the last three moves? Just because we are elder Qinchuan, one move is enough to kill him, or even make him die without any pain."


    After people saw Zhang Fan''s realm, they began to bet one after another. Some even started to set up a gambling game at this time. Many people took out their spirit stones and began to bet.


    Qin Chuan put on a look of arrogance to Zhang Fan, raised his hand and pointed, said to Zhang Fan: "boy, do you dare to challenge our liuyunzong? I think you have eaten bear heart and leopard''s gall. Are you tired of living? I don''t know... "


    Just before Qin Chuan finished, Zhang Fan waved his hand to him, frowned slightly and said, "is there only one master outside of you? You are as like as two peas in the ears, and I have to hear a cocoon from my ears. Can I exchange some other words?


    Qin Chuan was stunned. He was even more angry. He felt that Zhang Fan didn''t take him seriously. Otherwise, he would not just pick up some mistakes in his words.


    "Well, since you don''t know how to live or die, I don''t have to talk nonsense with you. Look at the moves!" With a light drink, Qin Chuan directly raised his right fist. There was a strong energy fluctuation in the style of the fist, and the yellow light was particularly dazzling.


    At this time, many of the outside Deacon''s disciples also scattered, for fear of being injured by the shock wave generated by the battle between them.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t even look at Qin Chuan in front of him, because with his strength, it''s not worth Zhang Fan''s sword at all. He can easily kill him with just one thought.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fan''s idea moved, and suddenly a sword idea of his whole body began to take shape, forming a cloud like shape. It was the cangyun sword idea that Zhang Fan got. And at this time, a sword dragon suddenly rushed out of the cloud, and between his teeth and claws, rushed towards Qinchuan''s fist.


    Seeing this, Qin Chuan was stunned. He didn''t have time to think about it. He quickly took back the move and wanted to run away. His eyes showed a look of panic. He was totally different from him just now. He didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s strength was so strong. He regretted that he didn''t listen to those outside deacon disciples. Why did he have to die?


    At this time, the long dragon of sword Qi instantly engulfed Qin Chuan, and countless sword Qi passed through his whole body, but these sword Qi seemed to deliberately avoid his body, just smashed all his clothes.


    In the blink of an eye, Qin Chuan lay naked on the ground, his eyes were terrified, and even left some yellow liquid on the ground. His whole body was shaking, his eyes were blank, which was the same as those of the frightened disciples before.


    All around the crowd suddenly showed a face of panic, how they did not expect, this looks like only the shackles of Zhang Fan would be so powerful, even strong a little let them imagine.


    "My God, am I dreaming? How can this guy be so powerful? It''s incredible


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that. It seems that those disciples who were in charge of the outer gate at that time were right. This person can''t be solved by our outer gate. We still need to inform the elder of the inner gate."


    "This is not a problem that can be solved by notifying the elder of the inner gate. When this man came, he said that he wanted to see our patriarch, so maybe only the patriarch can solve this problem."


    "It''s hard to say. Anyway, it''s the above thing. It has nothing to do with us. I think we''d better leave here as soon as possible.""Yes, we really need to leave here quickly, otherwise, none of us will be able to leave, but shall we take elder Qinchuan away?"


    "Now is not the time for us to take elder Qinchuan away, but to see if the young man will let elder Qinchuan go. If he wants to kill Qinchuan, it''s up to us. It seems that no one can stop him."


    For this matter, people still look at Zhang Fan one after another, but no one dares to go, because they are afraid that Zhang Fan will suddenly open his eyes, in that case, they may not be able to leave.


    However, Zhang Fan took back the momentum of his whole body, and still sat on the big Bluestone with his knees crossed. He closed his eyes and said to Qinchuan in front of him: "you go, I''m not interested in your life."


    After hearing this, Qin Chuan was granted amnesty. Several of them got up from the ground and kowtowed to Zhang Fan, saying, "thank you for not killing me, young Xia. I will never forget your kindness."


    After that, Qin Chuan called the attendants and motioned them to come and help him, because he was so scared that his legs were weak that he couldn''t walk at all. He needed help.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s tacit consent, these outside disciples came to Qin Chuan, helped him up quickly, turned around and fled towards the distant zongmen.

 Chapter 715

    Just in the blink of an eye, the whole Lingshi mine was empty. Zhang Fan sighed a little and felt that it was so difficult for him to meet the leader of their Liuyun clan. They were all shrimp soldiers and crab generals. He was not happy.


    After thinking about the whole thing carefully, Zhang Fan found that his level must be a little low, which makes many self righteous people feel that they want to fight with themselves, but they are not rivals.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t find them annoying. It''s a big deal to fight one by one or a group of people. It''s just a waste of time. Now, what Zhang Fan lacks is time. Since the patriarch is not free, he can only visit the door in person.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan stood up and walked in the direction of liuyunzong Mountain Gate.


    When he came to the mountain gate, Zhang Fan looked up and found that the Mountain Gate of liuyunzong was more magnificent.


    The mountain gate is vast. The pillars of white jade are carved with auspicious clouds. The spirit root in the middle is carved with the dragon''s momentum. It soars to the sky and goes straight into the sky. On the beam of the Mountain Gate in the middle is written three characters, liuyunzong.


    If there are two disciples who are not able to enter the mountain gate, they will ask if they are not able to enter the mountain gate.


    Zhang Fan came to the door, looked at them, and walked inside.


    "Stop! "Token!" One of the Liuyun disciples scolded Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan shrugged and said to him, "I''m not a member of Liuyun sect. How can I have your token?"


    Another Liuyun sect disciple frowned at Zhang Fan and said, "since you''re not our Liuyun sect disciple, why don''t you come to our Liuyun sect?"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to them, "please give me a notice and tell your patriarch that Zhang Fan wants to see you and discuss something important."


    The two disciples of Liuyun sect looked at each other and frowned. One of them said to Zhang Fan, "are you looking for our master? However, you have nothing in your hand. How can we inform you? You are not here to find fault


    Another disciple of Liuyun sect then said, "yes, our Lord is very busy. He doesn''t have so much time to meet strangers. Besides, if you want to meet our Lord, you need to make an appointment in advance. When you make an appointment in advance, there will be some letters and other similar Keepsake to pass. But you don''t have anything in your hand. Why do you want to see me What about your lords? "


    "In my opinion, you''d better go back and think about the process first. In this way, we can let you go. If you really just want to see our patriarch, and you don''t have any evidence to make an appointment, you can''t get into the mountain gate at all."


    "That''s right. I advise you to go back to your family or the head of the clan first. This is not something you can do."


    They have been guarding the mountain gate for a long time, so for what kind of people to say, Zhang Fan is just a small figure in the family or clan. In particular, Zhang Fan''s realm is just a shackle realm, and his clothes are not so gorgeous. He is more like a low status monk.


    Zhang Fan just explained the intention to the two people, and then listened to them quietly. At the same time, he could feel their disdain.


    However, Zhang Fan is used to such an attitude. It''s not their fault. It''s Zhang Fan''s state of mind that makes people misunderstand easily. Therefore, Zhang Fan is very calm about such a situation.


    But things still need to be done, and time is very precious. Try not to waste time on them.


    "In that case, I''m offended." Zhang Fan threw a fist at them, and then his figure flashed around them. He immediately knocked them out.


    All this happened so quickly that even the two disciples who were guarding the Mountain Gate didn''t know what was going on. They just felt numb at the back of their neck, and then they didn''t know anything.


    After stung them, Zhang Fan swaggered in and made progress. He felt that there was a lot of space in Liuyun sect. Suddenly, a large open space appeared in front of him. It seemed that this should be their martial arts arena.


    They are all disciples of Liuyun sect. Their costumes are very uniform, but their skills and realms are quite different. Some of them are practicing sword skills, but in one move, they see great power. Some of them are sitting on their knees, deriving precisely, so that the aura in their bodies can form the movement of the big and small.


    There are even some disciples who are practicing in pairs. They stride, change moves, and don''t give in to each other, but they do it in a proper way.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help feeling that this is the style of the big clan. Compared with other small clans and families, it really makes people feel bright.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a strong black dress saw Zhang Fan. He frowned and looked at Zhang Fan up and down. He was also very curious. The young man in front of him was not a disciple of Liuyun sect, and he had no token in his hand. How did he get in?At this time, some people next to him did not dare to ask. After all, Zhang Fan could come in, which means that he has certain conditions or skills. Otherwise, he could not stand here at all.


    "Who is this guy? It seems that he is not a disciple of our sect. However, he can come in. It means that he should have something important in his hand. Otherwise, it is impossible to let him go at the mountain gate. "


    "That''s right. The two disciples in front of the mountain gate are not decorations. Even if they really break in, someone will find them and launch a hunting order against them. Or someone may take the lead in chasing this person, which can''t make him so leisurely. "


    "But that''s not right. If he is really a distinguished guest, someone will specially receive him and show him the way. With the introduction of the surrounding areas, it''s impossible for him to hang out alone here."


    "Let''s go forward and ask. In this way, we can make it clear that if he is a friend, we should treat him well. If he is an enemy, we can prepare well in advance."


    "I think it''s better to forget it. If this guy''s status is not low, or he''s a follower of some family or clan, and then he goes to the inner gate to sue us, we''ll be in great trouble."

 Chapter 716

    "Yes, I think so. Anyway, I''m not like the first one to eat crabs. If anything happens, don''t count it on me."


    For a moment, everyone had the same idea, that is, since Zhang Fan was able to stand here, it means that Zhang Fan''s identity must be different, and no one dared to ask, just watching from a distance.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people around him, and felt that the way he looked at himself seemed strange, but Zhang Fan didn''t feel embarrassed. He would settle down when he came. Even if he really started, he would not suffer.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan asked a tall disciple: "do you know where your patriarch is?"


    The Liuyun sect disciple took a look at Zhang Fan, but he didn''t dare to have too much hesitation. Especially when he saw that Zhang Fan was still so polite, he didn''t dare to neglect him. He said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "in the east of the sect, if you want to go, I can accompany you."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him politely, "please lead the way."


    The Liuyun sect disciple nodded and began to guide Zhang Fan in front of him. Zhang Fan just carried his hands behind him, and his attitude was more like a superior.


    This time, after someone led the way, people felt that Zhang Fan was a VIP of the sect, so they would not be embarrassed by Zhang Fan.


    All the way to a division, the Liuyun sect disciple respectfully said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia, I can only send you here. Only the inner disciples can enter in front of me. I''m not qualified."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "thank you."


    With that, Zhang Fan suddenly showed his body method of flying in the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the same place and rushed forward.


    Seeing this scene, the outer disciple was dumbfounded. He had never seen anyone''s speed reach so fast. It really opened his eyes. He couldn''t even believe that what happened just now was true.


    At the boundary, there were two disciples guarding the inner gate. Zhang Fan''s speed was so fast that it was like a gust of wind. He passed by them directly and brought a gust of strong wind, which made them unable to prevent.


    "What''s going on? Did someone go by? But why didn''t I see the figure? Can I say that it''s haunted in the daytime? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. In this season, it''s normal for us to have such a strong wind occasionally. Let''s do our job well."


    Zhang Fan ran all the way to explore, and his spiritual consciousness began to open up. Finally, he found an old man with rich breath in a courtyard in the inner gate. After comparing the people around him, Zhang Fan found that this man''s realm is the highest one here. If he is not the patriarch, then his status and identity are also the highest one here.


    After locking the position of the leader of Liuyun sect, he began to grope forward quietly, trying to avoid the sight of all the inner door elders and disciples, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. Of course, if there is no way, Zhang fan can only use some extraordinary means in an extraordinary period.


    When he came to the house, Zhang Fan looked around and found that there was no one. He was relieved to know that although there were not as many disciples in the inner gate as there were in the outer gate, there were also many. In the inner gate, there were almost too many people.


    However, with Zhang Fan''s body method, he can also avoid all people''s eyes and ears, and even let these people try not to know that Zhang Fan has been here.


    Just then, in the courtyard behind Zhang Fan, a voice came and said to Zhang Fan, "little friend, don''t panic. When I see you are coming, I have removed all the guards. Therefore, I am the only one in my yard. You can come in at will."


    This voice is powerful, very magnetic, and listening to the content of the speech, Zhang Fan is curious, it''s hard to see if this person really knows how to predict.


    With curiosity in his heart, Zhang Fan pushed the door into the yard and found that there was a stone platform in the yard, with ink, paper and inkstone on it, and various pigments beside it. You can see that the leader of Liuyun sect was a literati who could write and write.


    Zhang Fan looked at the person in front of him and found that he was an old man with white hair, but he didn''t feel that he was old. His whole body exuded a strong aura, and a faint pressure spread around him, which was a kind of superior atmosphere.


    Seeing this man, Zhang Fan couldn''t help thinking that if there was no accident, this man should be the leader of Liuyun sect.


    The old man didn''t pay attention to Zhang Fan. He was still splashing ink. The color matching was very bold. Between the thick and the heavy, there was a great momentum. Within the light color, there was euphemism. From this point, it''s not difficult to see that this man is definitely a master with rich painting skills.


    Zhang Fan did not speak, just stood quietly watching, because people at this time are the most artistic, painting, between the strokes, pay attention to the one at a time, so it will appear bold and natural.


    Soon, the white haired old man stopped his pen, picked up a bowl of water from the side, and poured the water directly into the painting. Under the guidance of aura, the water of aura spring was evenly sprinkled in the whole painting. The scene and color in the painting suddenly became soft and natural, but without loss of boldness.The old man turned his head and said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "little friend, how about taking a look at my painting?"


    Zhang Fan nodded, went forward and looked at the picture on the stone platform. He could not help but pick his eyebrows. When he saw the picture, the distant mountains and near waters, the fishing boats singing late, the lake was sparkling, and the mountains were overlapping. It really had a special charm.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s view, there seems to be something missing in this painting, which is not so complete, but Zhang Fan did not see what was missing.


    "When you look at this painting, there are mountains in the distance, and the close-up view is sparkling. It really feels like a fishing boat singing late. It has a very artistic conception, and it really brings a feeling of peace and tranquility." Zhang Fan nodded, looked at the picture in front of him, and said to the old man in front of him.


    The old man laughed and asked Zhang Fan, "can you see what''s wrong with Xiaoyou? Let''s talk about it. "


    Zhang Fan was stunned and looked into the painting again. Just now, he felt that something was wrong with the painting. After listening to the old man''s words, he really felt this way.


    After a careful observation, Zhang Fan suddenly found the problem, and found that there was a dark flower nearby, which was in bloom. Moreover, it was quite colorful, looked thick, and looked fresh and green.

 Chapter 717

    By the way, Youming flower!


    Zhang Fan immediately reflected it, remembering that he saw this kind of flower in the book at that time. The netherworld flower is extremely rare in this world, and it can even be said that it has become extinct. Few people can see this kind of flower.


    In addition, this kind of flower usually opens in the evening, few people can see it, but if you see it, it will never be forgotten.


    In the old man''s painting, there is such a dark flower, which is the best time to open. That means that it should be a night scene. In this way, there should be less silver moon in the sky.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to the old man, "if I''m not wrong, what the master painted should be a picture of fishing boats returning late at night."


    "Oh? Why After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the old man couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him.


    "It''s easy." Zhang Fan said to the old man with a smile: "the flower painted by the elder generation should be the netherworld flower in the river and lake. Although there are records in this kind of flower, it is very rare now, and few people have seen it. After all, this netherworld flower only blooms at night, and the place where it grows is also very evil."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to the old man, "I remember that there was such a record in a collection of Materia Medica. It is said that the netherworld flower grows on the boundary between the living and the dead world, which is a bit like the other shore flower. However, where the Netherworld flower grows, there must be a corpse below, and it blooms at night, which is like the netherworld, so it gets its name. ¡±


    after listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the old man immediately showed his appreciation to Zhang Fan in his eyes and said with a smile, "young man, I didn''t expect that you are so interested in these things in the continental chronicles. It''s really rare for you to be so young and knowledgeable in the whole world. What''s your name? But this is a disciple of Liuyun sect? "


    Zhang Fan shakes his head slightly, bows his hands to the old man in front of him, and says, "my name is Zhang Fan. I''ve been in the wild all my life. I don''t like the shackles of the clan. I''m not a member of Liuyun clan. I don''t want to intrude. Please forgive me."


    After hearing this, the old man was stunned, especially when he heard that Zhang Fan called him the patriarch. He obviously felt that the old man in front of him was also stunned. He looked Zhang Fan up and down and asked him curiously, "how do you know I''m the patriarch here? What''s the basis for that? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the old man, "looking at the whole Liuyun gate, this is a single family yard. Moreover, the elder carries a kind of upper class atmosphere. At the same time, the elder''s realm is also the strongest one in the whole Liuyun sect. Therefore, I believe that if there is no accident, the elder should be the patriarch here."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the old man''s appreciation in his eyes became more intense. He looked at Zhang Fan carefully. Although he felt that Zhang Fan was just a shackle, it was not difficult to see from his breath that the strength of the young man in front of him was not simple.


    Turning around and sitting on a stone stool, the old man nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "you guessed right. I''m Qiu chuyang, the leader of Liuyun sect. In this way, it seems that you have your own purpose to join our Liuyun sect, or are you looking for me?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, master, I''m really here for you. There''s a very important thing I want to ask you."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Qiu chuyang laughed, with a loving smile on his face, and said to Zhang Fan, "you risked your life to enter my liuyunzong, but just to ask me something? I don''t know what is so important? I''m a little curious. "


    Kuang Liang said, "I think it''s true that Kuang Yang is the guardian of the LiuZong sect. I think it''s right for him to go into the Jiangmen sect."


    After hearing this, Qiu chuyang nodded slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, our Liuyun sect has always been a orthodox sect and a powerful force nearby. However, I don''t think you''re here to talk about these things."


    After a pause, Zhang Fanyi said to the patriarch Qiu chuyang: "to tell you the truth, I didn''t come here to say this. I said that I came here because I had doubts in my heart."


    "Oh? What kind of questions do you have in mind? " Qiu chuyang was also curious. The young man in front of him tried his best to get in and find himself just to answer questions and solve doubts? It is estimated that this matter is not so easy to solve.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, and Qiu chuyang in front of him continued: "the elder said just now that Liuyun sect is the orthodox sect, but why do they bully the weak, bully the weak, seize resources, and break faith?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Qiu chuyang frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "bullying the weak and treacherous? I don''t understand what you''re talking about. "


    "Master, do you know the dragon family?" Zhang Fan arched his hand, Qiu chuyang in front of him asked seriously.


    Qiu chuyang thought for a while, nodded to Zhang Fan and said: "you are talking about Beishan dragon family? I know that. The strength of the dragon family was not weak before. It was also the sect in the right way. Moreover, it had a very good relationship with Liuyun sect. In those years, when Liuyun sect was persecuted, the dragon family came out to help uphold justice. "Zhang Fan nodded and said to Qiu chuyang, "in this case, it is more obvious that Liuyun sect is treacherous."


    "We are not perfidious. At that time, the owner of the long family was ill, so I sent someone to visit him. But now the long family is in chaos, and it''s not easy for liuyunzong to intervene, so it can only be so. " Qiu chuyang frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan said coldly: "since the elders know all this, why did they seize the Lingshi mine of the dragon family when the dragon family was in the most critical situation, making the life of the dragon family even worse? Isn''t this a betrayal of the previous morality?"


    "What did you say? We liuyunzong captured the resources of the dragon family? It''s impossible Qiu chuyang finally understood why Zhang Fan risked his life to come here to find himself. It turned out that he came for the sake of the resources of the dragon family.


    However, Qiu chuyang has never heard of it. He has always lived in the clan and never went out.

 Chapter 718

    In his opinion, the whole clan is running well naturally, and he doesn''t care too much about it. It''s difficult for someone to carry the clan behind his back, but in the name of the clan, they seize the Lingshi mine of the dragon family.


    Thinking of this, Qiu chuyang frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry, Xiao you. This matter needs to be investigated. If it is true, I will give you justice and return the Lingshi mine to the long family."


    After listening to Qiu chuyang''s words, Zhang Fan was suspicious. Qiu chuyang was the leader of the clan. He even said that he didn''t know about these things, which was a bit unreasonable.


    At this time, Qiu chuyang took out a paper crane from his sleeve. His mind moved, and the paper crane flew into the sky and flew towards the door.


    After that, Qiu chuyang collected the picture scroll on the stone table, took out some fragrant tea from the storage ring, and began to cook tea. He invited Zhang Fan to sit aside and poured a cup for Zhang Fan.


    "In this way, I will give you a satisfactory answer. You are sitting here today. If there is anything I can''t do, you can point it out at any time." Qiu chuyang said to Zhang Fan in front of him.


    This made Zhang Fan feel much more comfortable. He felt that the patriarch Qiu chuyang was really good at handling affairs. In that case, it was good for him to listen in. It happened that he had a look at how he solved this problem.


    Not long after, a group of people came in. Among them, two middle-aged people in red robes were the leader of Liuyun sect, followed by the elder and elder of the inner gate. They had their own responsibilities.


    After they found the paper crane of the patriarch, they came here one after another. Knowing that it was the order of the patriarch, they didn''t dare to neglect it, so they put down their work one after another and rushed to the patriarch''s courtyard.


    Qiu chuyang sat with Zhang Fan and did not speak. He just glanced at the person in front of him and drank tea with Zhang Fan.


    When people see Zhang Fan, they are all in a daze. Especially when they see Zhang Fan''s realm, they feel confused and can''t help whispering.


    "Who is this guy? How come I''ve never met him? And what I''m more curious about is, how did he get in? "


    "Yes, I''m also surprised. It seems that no disciple of the inner gate came to report that there were outsiders coming to our inner gate territory this day."


    "In any case, it is obvious from his tea with our Lord that he should be our Lord''s friend. Let''s talk less to avoid getting into trouble."


    "If they were friends, I would be more curious. How did they know each other? After all, that person is a little too young, and the strength level is far from our patriarch. How can they become friends? "


    "Let''s not talk about that. Today we have all received the order of the patriarch. Generally speaking, if there is no major event, the patriarch will not release the paper crane in his hand. Is it something wrong with the patriarch? Want to talk to us? "


    "It''s hard to say. Generally speaking, if the patriarch decides something, he won''t change it easily. Moreover, he just assigns us tasks, and we don''t need to consider it. Only what we need to consider is how to complete the task."


    "That''s right. Let''s listen first. Maybe there will be something important. Anyway, I don''t think it''s a trivial matter. It''s a big event."


    After all, they are a little confused. There are two main reasons. One is that Zhang fan can sit beside the patriarch in such a state. What''s the matter? What''s the origin of Zhang Fan.


    Second, what did the patriarch Qiu chuyang call them to do. There must be something important happening. After all, Qiu chuyang is almost indifferent to all people''s affairs. Maybe he is really relieved that he will only gather people when there is something important.


    But what is the most important thing? This, everyone''s heart is very confused, but do not dare to ask, can only stand aside, quietly looking at the front of the patriarch and Zhang Fan two people.


    Zhang Fan glanced at the crowd and thought that among them, the highest level was only about the quintuple of Mahayana, and there was no powerful master. If Zhang Fan really came to make trouble, Zhang Fan would not pay attention to anyone except Qiu chuyang.


    After everyone stood up, Qiu chuyang put down his tea cup and put away his kind smile. On the contrary, with a cold look, he said to several people, "today, I''m calling you here. The main thing I want to know is who led the people to occupy the resources of the dragon family? Why don''t I know about this


    After listening to them, they all did not dare to talk. They all looked at each other. For a moment, they did not know what to say.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Qiu chuyang took a look at the two leaders in front of him and asked them, "tell me about it. It''s not a small matter. Who led people to do it?"


    They generally know what kind of person Qiu chuyang is, and his strength is also very strong. Today, he talks with people with such an attitude, which shows that Qiu chuyang is very upset about this matter. Therefore, it is better to answer this matter carefully."Suzerain, I really don''t know much about this matter. Why don''t you give me three days and I''ll take people down to investigate immediately to see if those disciples are playing tricks."


    "Yes, suzerain, I also think there is something strange about it. Our inner door is busy practicing every day, and even trying to improve our own cultivation, so as not to be caught up by others and have no time to do these things. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    Two people you a word, I a word, began to think of a way to push this matter to the outside as far as possible, in this way, also let this matter have nothing to do with them.


    However, for this matter, Qiu chuyang is not stupid, squinting his eyes and said to them: "in my opinion, when you lie, don''t you even have to think about it? Even if you want to find an excuse, do you want to find a decent excuse for me? The excuse you mentioned is really full of loopholes! "


    After a pause, Qiu chuyang said to several people, "if the outer gate can do it, then their ability is too big, and their talent is also good. If so, then they should enter the inner gate. I hope you can think about what they are doing here."

 Chapter 719

    For a moment, everyone bowed their heads, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, because they could clearly feel that the whole body of the patriarch released a strong momentum, even made them feel breathless.


    Qiu chuyang''s eyes swept over the people around him and said to them, "in those days, when liuyunzong was in crisis, it was the dragon family that helped us. When liuyunzong was unfairly treated, it was the dragon family that helped us, but it didn''t matter. Now that the dragon family is in trouble, how do we do it? "


    "It''s not ungrateful to seize the resources of the dragon family. When the strength of the dragon family is poor, it makes them even worse? I hope this person can take the initiative to stand up and take responsibility for who did it. Otherwise, when I find out, he will be expelled from Liuyun sect. "


    Speaking of this, Qiu chuyang deliberately pauses for a moment, looks at the people in front, and observes everyone''s reaction. In fact, with some subtle movements and expressions, he can see who did it.


    Standing in the courtyard, these people, under great pressure, looked at an elder named Liu huaidong. For this matter, elder Liu huaidong led his subordinates to do it. Although others are not very clear, there is no impermeable wall in the world. Many people present know who did it, but they don''t have to say it in front of the patriarch Come, just look at the direction of this person intentionally or unintentionally.


    Moreover, there are some hateful eyes in the eyes of Liu huaidong and others. They all seem to blame them. If they didn''t mess around, now the patriarch will gather them together, and they don''t have to bear such huge pressure.


    But for such occasions, Liu huaidong''s heart is somewhat afraid, want to continue to hide, to see if he can escape the disaster.


    But the people around him didn''t mean to turn over him. They were still looking at Liu huaidong and making sarcastic remarks.


    "The patriarch has lost his temper now. I believe it is not easy. So I don''t know what kind of way he will use to stand up for himself?"


    "If you want me to tell you who did it, just stand up and don''t let everyone suffer together. What''s the trouble? Since I dare to do it, I have to dare to do it. I don''t dare to admit it. Anyway, I always dare to do it, and I will never drag you down. "


    "That''s right. Whoever does such a thing should be bold. Don''t let everyone be punished together. Who do we invite to offend? If you dare to make trouble, you have to stand up and settle it. It''s just that you can''t settle it. What''s the difference between such a person and a waste person? "


    "However, it''s not a simple matter. I made a fortune behind my family''s back. Now people come to me. I''m really curious. What should I do about it?"


    "What''s the point? Of course, it''s a serious matter. You know, it''s a matter of using the name of the clan to make your own profits. Therefore, this matter will never be spared lightly. "


    "If you want me to say that someone dares to do something like this in the clan, it really makes the clan fall into a state of ruthlessness. No wonder the clan leader is so angry. However, it seems that the clan leader has given us a chance, if this person dares to stand up. Maybe the patriarch will be lenient to him. "


    "It''s not impossible, but I''ve been busy for such a long time, so I can''t even care about these little things. I don''t even know that there is such a place near zongmen that I snatched from the hands of the dragon family. It''s a bit incredible."


    All of them pointed the finger at Liu huaidong. Although they didn''t say it clearly, it is obvious from the current situation.


    At this time, Liu huaidong frowned and became helpless. He was also very dissatisfied with these people. At that time, when he led his disciples to occupy the Lingshi mine of the dragon family, although he was hiding from the patriarch and the leader, he was also good for these elder martial brothers and elders. He also gave them some resources to stop youyou Mouth.


    But I didn''t expect that when these people encounter problems, they are so uninteresting that they sell themselves in an instant. Therefore, in Liu huaidong''s view, these people are all white eyed wolves.


    But now, Liu huaidong already knows the seriousness of the matter. If he doesn''t admit it today, the patriarch will know it. It''s better to admit it and fight for a lenient treatment.


    Thinking of this, Liu huaidong came out from one side, knelt down on his knees, and cabled to the patriarch Qiu chuyang: "patriarch, this matter is all done by me and my subordinates. At that time, I was just greedy, but I didn''t expect that it brought such trouble to the patriarch. The disciples are unforgivable. Please seize it."


    At this time, several valets stood out one after another, kneeling on the ground, lowering their heads and saying nothing. In fact, the nature was very obvious.


    The patriarch Qiu chuyang took a look at Liu huaidong, turned his head and asked Zhang Fan, "it seems that the matter has been found out. I don''t know what Xiaoyou wants me to do with these people?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Qiu chuyang, "it''s a matter inside your clan. It''s not easy for me to interfere. I''ll listen to the Lord."Qiu chuyang showed a smile on his face. In fact, the main purpose of his saying this is to save the lives of his disciples and elders, and tell Zhang Fan all the ugly things in front of him, so as not to make Zhang Fan dissatisfied after dealing with the matter.


    If Zhang Fan wants to take these people''s lives, Qiu chuyang will tell Zhang fan that these people have now admitted their mistakes and have a sincere attitude. According to the rules of the clan, they are not guilty to death and try to keep these people''s lives.


    Qiu chuyang is quite satisfied with Zhang Fan''s answer. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is indeed chivalrous and open-minded. Unless there is a compelling reason, he will not kill people indiscriminately.


    Turning his head, Qiu chuyang took another look at Liu huaidong and said to them coldly: "according to the rules of Liuyun sect, those who privately use the flag of Liuyun sect to cheat and bully the market, according to the rules of the sect, should abandon the Dantian and drive out the sect, and never step into the sect."


    After a pause, Qiu chuyang continued to say to Liu huaidong: "however, you are loyal for many years, and sometimes you will make outstanding contributions. In this way, you will be exempted from the death penalty. However, I still want to punish you for thinking of crossing the cliff in the back mountain and facing the wall for a hundred years. During this period, you can''t come out and execute it immediately."

 Chapter 720

    After hearing this, Liu huaidong and others were also stunned. In the clan, such punishment is really a serious crime, but there is no other way. It''s better than being abandoned directly.


    Some elders of the commandment hall came up and escorted Liu huaidong and others directly to Siguo cliff in the back mountain. The expression on the faces of the people in the courtyard was very complicated. Some of them even felt pity, and some of them felt very happy. Anyway, everyone had different ideas.


    When Liu huaidong was escorted away, Zhihu, Qiu chuyang continued to say to the people, "although I have dealt with him, this kind of thing has happened after all, which has caused damage to the dragon family. However, we liuyunzong will certainly remedy it, so I think of a way."


    Speaking of this, Qiu chuyang stood up from the stone bench and gave a serious order to the people in the courtyard: "all disciples, I will give you three days from now on to investigate the resources of the dragon family. First, I will persuade these families and sects to return them. If they don''t follow, they will be enemies of Liuyun sect. I will go out in person. ¡±


    "yes, Lord." After all the disciples, elders and masters agreed, they turned around and left the courtyard quickly.


    And the Lord''s order was quickly issued, so that all the disciples and elders knew about it. For a moment, the whole Liuyun sect moved, but some people are still very curious. Liuyun sect hasn''t made such a big move for a long time. What''s the matter? They were puzzled and said one after another.


    "What''s going on? Why does our Lord care so much about the dragon family all of a sudden? Does it mean that the dragon family has given us any good? "


    "Come on, I''ve heard that a mysterious master has sneaked into our clan and found our Lord. In this way, he persuades the Lord. Finally, the Lord disposes of elder martial brother Liu huaidong and returns the Lingshi mine to the dragon family. In order to make up for the mistakes made by the clan, the LORD says he wants to help The dragon family. "


    "That said, there are too many resources in the dragon family. Even if we really go to help, where should we go? The amount of work is still relatively large. "


    "But is that really going to work? If some families and sects really don''t give us the face of Liuyun sect, will they fight with them? "


    "That''s not clear, but there''s one thing. We liuyunzong should do our best to help the dragon family. There must be no mistake. This is the order of the Lord."


    Although the crowd chirped and analyzed the matter, they didn''t complain about the task. They took some food and rushed out of the clan one after another to persuade the surrounding families and clans to return the resources to the dragon family.


    Zhang Fan was very grateful to Qiu chuyang and said to him, "thank you for your help. Now it''s a big help for me, saving a lot of time. I really appreciate it."


    Qiu chuyang shook his head to Zhang Fan with a smile and said, "it''s nothing. I just try my best. Moreover, your strength is not weak. You can enter the inner door and enter my courtyard quietly. It''s really a bit shocking to me."


    To tell you the truth, Zhang Fan''s strength really makes Qiu chuyang feel the fear of giving kindness. If one day he is in a bad mood and finds out that Liuyun sect has occupied the resources of the dragon family, he will inevitably retaliate. In this way, he may enter the sect, assassinate important senior elders, and even let a sect pump faster without knowing it. That''s not good It''s not worth the loss.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Qiu chuyang, "in this case, I''ll leave first. We''ll meet again in the future."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned around and was about to leave, but he was stopped by the patriarch Qiu chuyang. He handed the painting to Zhang Fan from one side, and said to Zhang Fan, "little friend, you and I know each other. It''s fate. If you keep this painting, it''ll be my gift to you."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the painting in Qiu chuyang''s hand and said with a smile, "well, since it''s a gift from the patriarch, how can Zhang Fan not accept it?"


    With that, Zhang Fan generously took the painting from Qiu chuyang, the leader of Liuyun sect, and carefully put it away. After they waved goodbye, Zhang Fan performed his lightness skill and left Liuyun gate quickly.


    From this moment on, both liuyunmen and heilongtang are following Zhang Fan''s instructions to help the dragon family recover the lost resources.


    Moreover, these two parties are relatively powerful and have a certain position in the river and lake. Therefore, they say hello to the small clans and families around them. Naturally, many small clans have begun to return the resources they seized back to the dragon family.


    Lu Jiuye, Cheng Bo and others take over the dragon family in front of them, and let these dragon family experts stay here to ensure the consolidation and orderly development of various collection resources.


    At the same time, the people of the dragon family are also very curious. They were driven out of the resource distribution center for these people at that time, but now it seems that they can think clearly and give back all these resources. This really shocked all the experts of the dragon family and said one after another."No, at that time, these resources had been robbed by some other clans and families? Now they have handed over the resources themselves? It''s a little incomprehensible. "


    "Are you stupid? Do you think they will give up the resources in their hands? Isn''t Zhang Fan making a lot of efforts in secret? If not, how can they hand over their resources? "


    "That''s right, especially some resources are occupied by a large number of departments and people. It''s not easy to get them back. It seems that Zhang Fan really has some skills."


    "What do you mean to have some skills? You know, these things can''t even be solved by the four elders in our family. He, a young man who just came to the dragon''s family, can do these things directly. It''s really not easy."


    "The master of Arts is bold. You seem to forget that he has made a bet with the ninth prince. He will take back all the resources of the dragon family in three days. If he loses one, he will lose."

 Chapter 721

    "It''s not difficult. You see, Zhang Fan has recovered so many resources in one day. What''s more, heilongtang is also helping us. In this way, we can recover all the resources in less than three days."


    "You are really fantastic. Since the ninth Prince dares to gamble with Zhang Fan, it means that he must have some consideration in his heart. It''s impossible for Zhang Fan to complete this task. Therefore, it''s only one day in the past, and Zhang Fan''s trouble will come in the remaining two days."


    "Yes, but we don''t seem to be able to help. After all, it''s the ninth prince. Who dares to do anything to him


    "Yes, the royal family is still very powerful. It''s not comparable to our dragon family at all. Even in the heyday of the dragon family, we need to give three points to the dragon family''s etiquette, not to mention now."


    "However, I still believe in Zhang Fan. In my opinion, Zhang Fan is the hope of our long family in the future. With him, our long family will be better."


    "That''s not necessarily true. After all, this man is a wanderer. He can''t live in the dragon''s family at all. After the trouble of the dragon''s family is solved, he may leave the dragon''s family."


    Everyone was shocked by Zhang Fan''s way of talking. They really took back the lost resources of the dragon family from some families and clans. This really shocked everyone. At the same time, during this period of time, people also felt reluctant to give up Zhang Fan.


    At this time, on the other side, the ninth Prince is also closely observing all Zhang Fan''s actions. Since he returned to the palace, he has been in a bad mood. Recently, he has been gloomy. The reason needs to go back two steps.


    Jiuwangye makes a bet with Zhang Fan in the dragon family, then leaves the dragon family and goes to Los Angeles. He wants to find Ni Fei to discuss how to deal with Zhang Fan in the dragon family, and he also wants to put Zhang Fan to death. However, with jiuwangye''s brain, he can''t do it, so he has to go to Ni Fei who has a flexible mind to discuss.


    However, when the ninth prince came to Los Angeles, he found that this government office in Los Angeles had been bleeding, and many city guards constantly carried out many corpses from it.


    Seeing this scene, the ninth prince was shocked. He never thought that such a thing would happen in Ni Fei''s house in Los Angeles. It really puzzled the ninth prince.


    Looking for the commander of the soldiers in Los Angeles, the ninth prince asked him with a deep face: "you explain to me, what''s the situation in the end? Say


    That Wei and see nine Wangye angry, heart thump for a while, quickly arched his hand and said: "just a few days ago one night, it rained heavily, on the road can''t see people, we also go back to shelter from the rain, but that night, Ni Fei''s house became like this."


    "Who killed him? And make such a big move? " At this time, the ninth Prince''s face was gloomy and frightening. The Guard commander in front of him continued to ask.


    The guard chief also felt helpless. For a while, he didn''t know how to explain to the ninth prince. He kept thinking about it in his heart.


    The ninth prince was impatient. He directly stepped forward to kick the guard to the ground and said in a loud voice, "I''m asking you something! Don''t you hear me


    The Guard commander quickly got up from the ground, arched his hand to the ninth Prince and said, "prince, we will do our best to investigate this matter, and we will never miss any details to find the murderer as soon as possible."


    The ninth prince was also very angry. Since the guard chief said to check it now, the ninth Prince wanted the result now.


    Sitting on the chair, the ninth Prince carefully recalled that when he was at the Dragon ''?


    However, on second thought, I think it''s a bit impossible. After all, there is no injustice or hatred between the eldest miss of the long family and Ni Fei. Even if Ni Fei had been to the long family for trouble, the eldest miss of the long family was not there at that time. Therefore, this matter should have nothing to do with him.


    Thinking of this, the ninth Prince stepped into the courtyard where Ni Fei was. Although the body had been cleaned up, there was still blood on the ground.


    Seeing this, the ninth prince can''t help but frown. He thinks it''s a bit like a vendetta. Otherwise, there''s no need for this man to fight. Is it Ni Fei who has offended? That''s why I was killed?


    However, the ninth Prince knows that it''s not the time to think about this thing. He still needs to think about how to deal with Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan is very difficult to deal with. It''s said that he has recovered more than half of the resources of the long family in just one day. If he doesn''t think about it well, Zhang Fan will certainly recover all the resources. What''s more What kind of words, Zhang Fan won completely, which is equivalent to a loud slap in the face to the ninth prince.


    Jiuwangye thinks about it. In fact, many resources of the dragon family are in his hands. Jiuwangye has controlled several clans and families by virtue of the power of the royal family. They occupied some resources of the dragon family at that time. Therefore, it is equivalent to that these things are in jiuwangye''s hands.Thinking of this, the ninth Prince''s mouth showed a smile and thought to himself that these things were in his own hands anyway. As long as he said no, the following families and clans did not dare to relax. As soon as the time came, Zhang Fan had so few resources to recover, and Zhang Fan would lose.


    The corner of the ninth Prince''s mouth showed a smile. He felt that these things were in his own hands. Even if Zhang Fan had great ability, it was useless.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a report from a man came from outside and handed a letter to the ninth prince. The ninth prince opened the letter and looked at it. Suddenly, his lungs were flat.


    The general content of the letter is that they intend to hand over all the resources about the long family in their hands. After all, the recent incident is a bit ugly. The long family has a master, who is very powerful. Moreover, he can persuade Li Yiheng, the leader of liuyunmen and Heilong hall, to contact them one after another and ask a few people not to interfere in this matter, otherwise, It is against heilongtang, liuyunzong and the dragon family.


    Now many clans and families have indicated that they are willing to give face to these two forces and directly return all the resources in their hands to the dragon family, which can be regarded as the end of the Qing Dynasty.

 Chapter 722

    The meaning of these people''s letters to the ninth Prince is that they want to hear the opinions of the royal family. If they can, they still need to return these resources to the dragon family, so as to avoid long dreams.


    If we say that the royal family is based on protecting these things and does not want to return them to the dragon family, we must take certain measures. Otherwise, these families and clans will not be able to bear the pressure and finally hand over the resources of the dragon family.


    Seeing this letter, the ninth prince tore the letter into pieces and fell on the ground, with endless anger in his eyes.


    He calmed his heart a little, called a few bodyguards, and said to them, "you guys, go to the major families and clans now, and tell them that as long as it''s the resources of the dragon family, don''t return them. Even if you want to return them, you''ll have to wait for three days. If you don''t follow, there will be no amnesty!"


    These bodyguards nodded and began to go out to report, and soon all the places were delivered.


    At this time, in the northwest of the Yang family, after receiving the news from the ninth prince, Yang Hongjie, the leader of the Yang family, couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t understand what the ninth Prince meant. He either didn''t return it, or he just gave it back to the dragon family. What did that mean?


    Moreover, now the Yang family has received a lot of letters. A letter from the long family needs the Yang family to return the mineral resources at that time. Liuyunzong also said that he would persuade the Yang family to return the resources. Heilongtang''s tone is a little more blunt, and the only purpose is to return the resources of Longji.


    Therefore, for a moment, Yang Hongjie felt that he was under great pressure. If he didn''t return it, he would offend the three forces. How could he continue to live in this generation of rivers and lakes in the future? But if he did, the ninth prince would blame him. That would be a big trouble.


    After thinking about it, Yang Hongjie couldn''t pay attention to it. So he held a senior meeting of the Yang family''s elders in a hurry to discuss the matter and see if he could come up with a solution to both problems.


    However, it was discussed for a long time in the meeting, but nothing was discussed. Now the Yang family is really in a dilemma. If it is returned, it will offend the ninth prince. If it is not returned, it will offend the powerful forces. In this way, it will be harmful to the Yang family.


    Yang Hongjie, sitting in the main seat of the Council hall, said to the public, "this time things are really a bit tricky. At that time, we didn''t expect that after occupying the resources of the long family, it would be so troublesome. I also hope that you can pool your wisdom and help me make suggestions to help the Yang family solve this crisis."


    Several elders frowned, twisted their beards and thought to themselves. However, it was really difficult to find a solution to all this. In an instant, the whole room was divided into two factions. Some people thought it was OK to pay back, and it was not a big deal to offend the royal family. But they could basically have a place in the river and lake, just like other clans and families.


    However, some people think that with the royal family, they will enjoy endless splendor and wealth, and there are all kinds of Lingshi resources. So, for the sake of status and resources, what can we do even if we abandon the river and lake? It is the strong that have the right to speak in this world.


    "I think it''s better to return the resources to the dragon family first. After all, a very powerful master has come to the dragon family recently, and they can also unite with heilongtang and liuyunzong. With these two forces, the dragon family can also be said to have some help. If we don''t return these resources to them, we won''t have to hang out here in the future. Maybe we will get along with these two forces There are many contradictions, but we are not their opponents


    "That''s right. Our Yang family is not strong enough now. If we offend liuyunmen and heilongtang at the same time, then our Yang family will be very big and even perish."


    "In my opinion, it''s better to return them. After all, these mineral resources belong to the dragon family. We have been using them for some time now, and now we don''t lose money in returning them. Moreover, the dragon family doesn''t want other resources in our hands. I don''t think that''s too much."


    "If we return these resources, then how can we explain to the ninth prince? He exhorts us that we should never return these resources. In other words, if we return these resources, we will offend the royal family. I hope we can weigh the pros and cons to see the problem, not single."


    "From these two aspects, the pressure of our Yang family is not small, but offending the royal family is very bad. The ninth Prince is a villain. At that time, we just asked him to do a very small thing. However, in the view of the ninth prince, his meager income must be rewarded by you. Therefore, it''s hard to deal with such a person."


    "Yes, it''s not easy to deal with the ninth prince, even the Ni Fei behind him. But have you heard recently? This Ni Fei is dead, in the courtyard where he lives, there is already a river of blood. I don''t know what''s going on, but who is the cruel hand? "


    "In any case, it''s hard to deal with the people in the royal family. They always yell at us because they are aristocrats, and we can only be angry. After all, the strength of our Yang family is not strong enough.""So, I still respect to cooperate with heilongtang and return the resources to the long family. In this way, I will hand over the three forces. If something happens to the Yang family one day, maybe I can ask them for help."


    People began to have a heated discussion about whether the resources of the dragon family should be returned. There were all kinds of opinions. At the same time, they began to explain and analyze the problems in detail, but there was still no result.


    At this time, Yang Hongjie thought of a way and said to several people, "why don''t we make it difficult for us to open the gate of the dragon family? If we can open it, it will be easy. We can put forward certain requirements. For example, let the young master of the dragon family compete with the young master of the Yang family. If the other side loses, then their resource is lost to us, We can also use it casually. We have an account for the other two families in the Jianghu. "


    After a pause, Yang Hongjie continued: "if we lose, there''s nothing to say. We are willing to accept defeat and give them all the resources in our hands. Even if the ninth Prince embarrasses us one day, we have words, not to disobey his orders."

 Chapter 723

    After listening to this, everyone felt that it was reasonable to kill two birds with one stone according to Yang Hongjie.


    Now that they have thought of the countermeasures, they begin to fight against the dragon family according to this idea. They plan to challenge the current leader of the dragon family tomorrow morning. Moreover, they also say in their hearts that the name of the dead dragon is necessary, otherwise it will be a foul.


    After drawing up the letter, he sent someone to send it to the dragon family. Moreover, the Yang family is also preparing for it, because the young master of the Yang family, ou, came back from outside today, just in time to have a try. After a period of recent practice, he has reached six levels of Mahayana, and even his strength can reach about seven levels of Mahayana, which is very good.


    Therefore, at this stop, Yang Hongjie is very satisfied with the strength of his son Yang Yi. Although Yang Hongjie is now the owner of his family, his strength is far less than that of his son Yang Yi.


    After learning the news, Yang Yi also showed no coldness. For such a challenge arena, he has played countless times. Every time he wins, he seldom loses. This also makes Yang Yi full of confidence and pays no attention to anyone in the long family.


    At a very young age, Yang Yi knew that he was a genius among the geniuses. He was very immersed in cultivation. Also very enjoy the strength of the ascension, so, his realm of ascension is very fast.


    Therefore, from small to large, Yang Yi has always been the pride of the Yang family. Every day, he is praised by his father, every elder in his family and all kinds of elders, which makes Yang Yi''s heart become a lot more arrogant.


    It was also from that time that Yang Yi''s mind and nature began to change. Instead of being so calm, it gave people a cold feeling that no one could get close to him.


    Today, Yang Hongjie found Yang Yi and said to him, "son, this battle is very important, but it''s about the whole Yang family. So, you just try your best to win or lose. Dad won''t blame you."


    "I see." Yang Yi simply agreed and turned to leave.


    Yang Hongjie looks at Yang Yi''s background and sighs in his heart. When Yang Yi''s heart changes, Yang Hongjie finds something, but he doesn''t know what to do?


    However, it''s not a big problem to see my son. It''s just that his personality is cold. Therefore, he doesn''t care too much. Therefore, Yang Yi''s personality has always been like this.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan returned to the dragon family, and soon received a letter, which had a very strange request, that is, the Yang family asked their young master to challenge the current leader of the dragon family.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and said to long Xue, "if according to the letter, the person he is going to challenge will not be you."


    Long Xue also looked at the letter, frowned and nodded, and said to Zhang Fan, "if you look at it according to the requirements, it seems like this."


    "What is the realm of Yang Yi, the young master of the Yang family?" Yan Fei''s in the heart how many some curiosity, to one side of long Xue ask a way.


    After thinking about it, long Xue said to Yan Fei, "I don''t know about this. Anyway, I haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s estimated that his present state is at least the same as that of Liu Chong in the Mahayana period."


    after hearing this, Cheng Bo frowned and said to long Xue, "it''s a bit unfair. His state is above you, if you compare with him Isn''t that a leapfrog challenge? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Cheng Bo, "you''re right. It''s really a challenge. I think there must be some other reasons. However, if the soldiers come to block and the water comes to settle, can we still be afraid of him?"


    Long Xue nodded, but her heart was still bottomless. It seemed very easy to see Zhang Fan''s leapfrog fighting before, which was no different from normal fighting. But when it was her turn, that kind of personal experience was really unforgettable.


    Zhang Fan took a look at long Xue and saw a trace of worry from his expression. He knew that the girl must have thought too much, because the letter said that if the dragon family wins, the resources of the Yang family will be returned. If they lose, that part of the resources will always belong to the Yang family.


    From this point of view, long Xue still has some pressure, but this kind of pressure is not very big, just need to solve it, calm mind.


    Zhang Xuelong asked: "is there a right place for you?"


    "Ah, yes, I''ll take you right away." Long Xue quickly promised to take Zhang Fan to the distance.


    Through a bamboo forest, not far away, the front suddenly opened up, is a big open space, but, the dragon family is now more turbulent, many people are in a confused stage, almost no one can calm down to practice.


    Long Xue pointed to the open space in front and said to Zhang Fan, "the front is the martial arts arena. However, it seems that no one has been here for a long time."


    Zhang Fan picked up a piece of bamboo from the ground and came to long Xue. He said, "come on, I''ll teach you something today. Maybe you can use it tomorrow."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue was stunned at first, and then she looked excited in her eyes. But she was able to get Zhang Fan''s personal instruction. What a chance and blessing it was.


    "Good!" Long Xue''s face suddenly showed an excited smile, standing aside, watching carefully.


    Zhang Fan didn''t use his aura, but directly used his sword technique. Moreover, there are some basic things in this sword technique. He used it incisively and vividly. His beauty and scorn are all in place, and even have a feeling of selflessness.


    Long Xue watched carefully and recorded every action of Zhang Fan into her mind. She didn''t even want to blink. She was afraid that she would miss something in the blink.


    After Zhang Fan finished practicing the final pattern, he threw the bamboo stick aside and said to long Xue, "this set of sword technique is called Jiujie sword technique. It uses the most basic sword technique. However, if you can understand it thoroughly, it has infinite power. It is said that when you exert the greatest power, you can even achieve the same effect without aura."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue was very surprised. When she watched, she felt that this set of swordsmanship was unusual, and they were all basic swordsmanship. It was very easy to learn, but it was not a simple thing to combine them together and complete them at one go.

 Chapter 724

    However, when Zhang Fan waved the bamboo bar in his hand just now, in long Xue''s view, it was like a sharp long sword, with elegant movement and powerful force between the sword edges.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to long Xue, "you are also a sword practitioner. You should have seen the nine robberies sword technique clearly. Practice with your heart. With your realm and understanding, I believe you can understand the whole sword technique in one afternoon."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned and walked towards the distance, leaving only long Xue standing in the arena.


    After Zhang Fan left, long Xue closed her eyes slightly, and went through all the movements of Zhang Fan''s sword technique in her mind. She recalled every move and move in detail.


    At the same time, long Xue also showed her sword. According to Zhang Fan''s sword moves just now, she began to imitate. Although the speed of the first time was slower, from the second time to the third time, the speed became faster and faster. Finally, these movements were very skilled, coherent and natural.


    After leaving the martial arts arena, Zhang Fan went to other families and clans in the distance. According to the map provided by Heilong hall at that time, he began to recover other resources. Only in one day, Zhang Fan collected almost all the resources of the dragon family. The rest of the place was almost under the control of the ninth prince.


    However, Zhang Fan is not in a hurry. After all, these families have their own requirements, that is, they want to challenge Longxue. If Zhang Fan intervenes in this matter, they will not accept it. Moreover, Zhang Fan also thinks that he can''t stay in the Longjia for a lifetime, that is to say, the Longjia needs to be strong.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that it is necessary to make the eldest daughter of the long family strong. Moreover, when the Luo family leader is in a poor situation, we must make long Xue strong. Otherwise, all the elders of the long family will say that they are subject to control. In this way, the long family will still be in a crisis of internal and external troubles.


    Therefore, from the perspective of array, the dragon family must cultivate a strong, flexible and thoughtful person to manage the dragon family well. Otherwise, the dragon family must be scattered, and this person needs to establish prestige in front of them.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan thinks that the Dragon Snow is the most suitable one. Therefore, we must improve the strength of the dragon snow, so that he can be independent in the dragon family. In this way, even if Zhang fan leaves the palace one day, with the Dragon Snow in, the dragon family will press for a long time.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the nine robbers'' sword technique is the most important for the improvement of long Xue. After all, this set of sword technique is really not simple. It''s a sword technique that Zhang Fan found in collecting the rings of storage space. It''s always in a state of disuse. Maybe the owner of this sword technique seems to think that this kind of thing which is all basic sword techniques is useless.


    However, in his spare time, Zhang Fan found this sword skill, and felt that the name of this sword script was very loud. Just imagine, if this sword script was useless, it would not have such a domineering name.


    With curiosity in his heart, Zhang Fan found an open space. In his spare time, he began to practice this sword technique. Although this sword manual is very simple, after a period of practice, Zhang Fan found that this nine robbers sword technique is really powerful. Only when he starts to practice, he will find the secret of this sword technique.


    After practicing for two times, Zhang Fan found that his basic swordsmanship has really improved a lot. It can even be said that this sword manual can not only consolidate his accomplishments, but also improve his swordsmanship. It is the foundation of all swordsmanship.


    In addition, the power of this set of swordsmanship is also very strong. Although the sword moves are all made up of basic swordsmanship, it is not easy to cultivate them well, especially the consistency of the sword moves is not so easy to control.


    However, if this set of swordsmanship is well practiced, Zhang Fan thinks that an ordinary martial arts player may dominate the challenge arena without using aura, especially when fighting alone.


    So today, when Zhang Fan heard that someone was going to challenge the leader of the dragon family, he naturally thought of this set of swordsmanship. Moreover, this set of swordsmanship is the easiest and fastest way to improve his strength.


    After a look at the map, Zhang Fan also determined the next goal, Puyang City, which is a little far away from the long family. Moreover, it is said that the Liu family has a relatively large strength in the local area, and can even be said to be the only one.


    In addition, Zhang Fan also learned from some aspects that the Liu family had a good relationship with the ninth prince. Therefore, Zhang Fan felt that this was also a hard bone to chew. Therefore, Zhang Fan needed to take a trip in person.


    For ordinary families and sects, Zhang Fan doesn''t need to run by himself now. After all, heilongtang and liuyunzong have helped Zhang Fan, which has relieved a lot of pressure. Except for those individual phenomena, Zhang Fan doesn''t need to worry about some small families and sects at all.


    After a period of time on the road, Zhang Fan has come to Puyang City, where the city is also relatively prosperous, full of traffic everywhere, the constant flow of merchants, the rapid flow of goods, driving the economic development here.Moreover, there are also a group of experts who come here to sell animal pills, and even some wild animals. Therefore, the realm of these people can be seen.


    Zhang Fan walked around and looked at it casually, and felt that there was nothing to buy here. Moreover, Zhang Fan also found one thing, that is, this place can be said to be a paradise for fakes, and almost nothing is real.


    Take a look at these fake pills, fake animal pills, some fake skills, and some fake antiques around. These things are really worthless.


    However, some people seem to be more or less interested in such things. In their view, the world is full of turbulence. It is not so easy for an object to be handed down from ancient times. The more complete it can be preserved, the more valuable it is.


    Zhang Fan looked at it casually, and found that some skills were really pitiful. The cultivation methods recorded in it were not easy to reverse the meridians. If Xiao Bai just stepped into the path of cultivation, he would certainly suffer a loss.

 Chapter 725

    However, for Zhang Fan, it''s easy to find the problem. What''s more, Zhang Fan will not cultivate such rubbish.


    also looked at the side of the Dan medicine, this thing counterfeit, how much still need a certain amount of technical content, after all, if this thing is not good, it will really kill people, so even in the Dan medicine, even if it is fraud, it is only in the Dan medicine mixed with a few harmless to the body of ordinary grass ash, plus some essence, naturally with the general. The pills are almost there.


    On the surface, these fake pills are the same as normal pills, but in Zhang Fan''s opinion, such things have no aura on them. It''s easy to see at a glance that they are fake, because there is no aura on them.


    However, Zhang Fan is also very curious in his heart. Why do these things appear frequently in Puyang City? Is there no one here? Or, after people in this place buy fake goods, they will not find those business theories?


    This puzzled Zhang Fan very much. Generally speaking, in a city, there will be one party controlling, such as the dragon family. When the family develops well, it will also drive one party''s economy and let merchants gather here. In this way, it can also drive the rapid economic development of the surrounding areas.


    However, if there are fakes, they will make people feel uncomfortable, and even affect the families in the city or the clans that manage them. In this way, they may not be able to get along in the Jianghu.


    Therefore, all clans and families are very resistant to fake goods. It is impossible for them to exist, because it is related to the reputation of clans and families.


    Zhang Fan frowned and looked around. He found that most of them were fakes. Does it mean that there is no one here to take care of them?


    Looking at the gorgeous sword beside, but without any light, Zhang Fan sighed in his heart and turned to the tavern.


    Generally speaking, when you come to a strange city, Zhang Fan will find a local pub and ask the shopkeepers here. Their news is usually very well-informed. It only takes a little stone to get some information he wants.


    Zhang Fan found a window seat to sit down, at this time, a shopkeeper immediately came over with a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "my guest, what would you like to eat?"


    After a look at the shop boy beside him, Zhang Fan said with a smile, "just bring me a pot of wine for two famous dishes."


    With that, Zhang Fan put two pieces of inferior spirit stones on the table and continued to say to the shopkeeper, "I''m in a hurry. Please hurry up."


    "Good!" The shopkeeper saw that Zhang Fan was also a rich owner, so he didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly told the kitchen to let them serve quickly, so as to avoid Zhang Fan''s anxiety.


    After a while, Zhang Fan''s table was already set with food and wine. The waiter stood aside and asked Zhang Fan with a smile: "my guest, this is our signature dish. I don''t know if it suits your taste. If it doesn''t work, I''ll ask the chef to change it for you."


    Zhang Fan tasted it, shook his head and said to the waiter, "no, oh, yes, I want to ask you something."


    With that, Zhang Fan took out the stone bag from his waist, put it on the table, and continued to say to the shopkeeper: "I came to Puyang City for the first time, and I don''t understand a lot of things, so I want to ask you something."


    While saying this, Zhang Fan took out a piece of inferior spirit stone from the spirit stone bag and handed it to the shopkeeper in front of him. He was very generous. Before he really asked a question, he gave it to the shopkeeper first. This is to eliminate the shopkeeper''s doubts and let him know that the news is not priceless.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper quickly took over the green stone with both hands. His eyes were full of joy. He nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "don''t worry, my guest. As long as I know, I will know everything and say everything."


    Zhang Fan nodded, took out a piece of stone from the stone bag, and asked the shopkeeper, "I''m very curious. Along the way, I feel that the things sold by many businesses in Puyang City are fake, and not many of them are real. I don''t know what''s going on?"


    After listening to this, the shopkeeper answered to Zhang Fan: "my guest, you don''t know about it, because it''s the Liu family who manages the whole Puyang City, and what the Liu family is good at is counterfeiting, and they can even confuse the real with the fake. Moreover, in the river and Lake, it''s often like this, birds of a feather flock together, and people are divided into groups, which attracts a lot of people to come here and sell fake goods. It seems that they are one of them The rule of acquiescence. "


    Zhang Fan continued to ask the shopkeeper curiously, "what if someone comes back to look for the fake? Won''t the Liu family consider the reputation of their own family? "


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said with a smile: "my guest, you think too much. The Liu family started with fake goods. There will be no such embarrassment. Moreover, they will connive at these fake goods sellers. Therefore, after a period of time, some people will admit their bad luck after they buy fake goods, so as not to cause trouble."


    After listening to the shop boy''s words, Zhang Fan thought to himself and continued to ask him, "in other words, is it allowed to sell fake goods here? No one will come to look for it. I am very curious. What is the strength of the Liu family? Nobody''s looking for trouble? "The shopkeeper explained to Zhang Fan with a smile: "the Liu family is not simple. The reason why they indulge in fake goods is that they have the strength. It is said that Liu Sheng, the leader of the Liu family, is now in the eight levels of Mahayana, and is also a local overlord. Therefore, if someone wants to find fault, at least they have to think about whether they can have the strength to fight against them. Many people choose not to get into trouble, so they swallow their anger and admit that they are unlucky. "


    Zhang Fan took a look at the traffic outside, people coming and going, with a sarcastic smile on his face, said to the shopkeeper: "however, since this place is so famous, why do people come here to do business? Are they not afraid of being cheated? "


    The shopkeeper laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "my guest, I don''t know. Generally speaking, many people don''t come here to buy fake goods, but to pick up the leak."


    "Pick up the leak? What do you mean After listening to the shop boy''s words, I can''t help frowning. After all, this word sounds a little strange.


    The shopkeeper nodded and whispered to Zhang Fan: "my guest, have you found that although all the goods sold in Puyang City are fake, they are very cheap?"

 Chapter 726

    Zhang Fan frowned and said to the shopkeeper, "fake goods are naturally cheaper than real ones. Isn''t that normal?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head with a smile and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "no, my guest, what you see is only a superficial phenomenon. Although many people sell fake goods, there is an unwritten rule in the city, that is, at least one of these fake goods is genuine, and it will be as cheap as those fake goods. This depends on one person''s ability I don''t know if I have the strength to identify the real one. "


    After listening to what dianxiaoer said, Zhang Fan immediately understood that it''s no wonder the fake goods sold here are everywhere, but they are still so attractive. It turns out that they use this move to attract customers, so that many people in the world come here to pick up the leak and sell some fake things.


    "Are you sure it''s on every stall?" Zhang Fan asked the shopkeeper curiously, because if there are no real products on a stall, and all of them are fakes, no one can tell.


    The shopkeeper nodded and said, "yes, there must be a genuine one. Moreover, this is a fake distribution center. People often come to complain about trouble and come to Liu''s house. After all, Liu''s house is the manager of Puyang City."


    "Although the Liu family is also very protective of these merchants, because without them, the Liu family would not have tax revenue, but he still needs to deal with some things in the Jianghu. Therefore, people doing business here will be admonished that at least one thing on the stall is true, otherwise, if there are complaints, the Liu family will not be able to help."


    Zhang Fan smiles from the corner of his mouth. He thinks Puyang City is still a bit interesting. He can manage the city by such means. This opportunistic method is used so flexibly by the Liu family. For this kind of thing, Zhang Fan really heard about it for the first time.


    Will be in the hands of a bag of stone, directly to the shop boy, said to him: "well, I have no problem, you can go down first."


    When the shopkeeper saw the stone bag in his hand, he was overjoyed. He felt that the guest in front of him was really generous. He thought that he could earn a stone or two, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan was so generous. It really surprised him.


    After a promise, the shopkeeper hurried away, but came back after a few steps. He said to Zhang Fan, "my guest, I want to remind you not to buy things in this city. It''s not so easy to pick up leaks. After all, there''s no good goods for cheap goods."


    Zhang Fan laughed, nodded to the shopkeeper and said, "don''t worry, I know. Go down."


    The shopkeeper saw that Zhang Fan was listening to his own words, so he turned and went downstairs.


    At this time, the tavern is not a meal time, so there are not many people, but outside it is very busy, people come and go, the traffic is busy, the voices are boiling, and there are constant exchanges.


    Zhang Fan drinks and looks down at the street. I can''t help feeling in my heart that many things in the river and lake are fake, goods are fake, people are fake, love is fake, and realm is fake. It''s hard for a bastard to be real, but the result is still called turtle. This world is a bit ridiculous.


    With emotion, Zhang Fan asked for a few bottles of wine again. He felt a little tipsy and swayed under his feet, but this kind of light feeling was good.


    Turning around and going downstairs, Zhang Fan came to the market and took a look at the nearby stalls. Zhang Fan couldn''t help but be curious. Just now, the shopkeeper said that there is a real thing on every stall, and the rest are fake.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan is also a little curious, which is true? In other words, will there be genuine products at all stalls?


    At this time, there was a stall nearby, where they were selling camphor wood. This kind of thing was rare. Generally, a piece of camphor wood the size of a finger could sell for 500 pieces of inferior spirit stone, which was quite valuable.


    The reason why the golden camphor wood is so valuable is its magical effect. Generally speaking, if the golden camphor wood is taken back and made into incense, it can be ignited when practicing. It has the function of protecting the mind and mind. People can eliminate distractions when practicing. Especially when they understand the skill or break through the realm, it can even enhance their power by 10% .


    However, Zhang Fan found that there were so many golden camphor trees on the booth in front of him, which was obviously fake. This thing could not be mass produced at all.


    Zhang Fan stood aside and began to observe the golden camphor wood. All the golden camphor wood in this booth is fake, and it is impossible to be real. Moreover, the taste on the golden camphor wood is made of special materials, not the taste of golden camphor wood itself.


    However, Zhang Fan recalled that the shop boy once said that every stall will have a genuine one, which can''t be lost. Otherwise, he can go to the Liu family to sue the stall owner, saying that he doesn''t obey the rules. In that case, the Liu family can''t help him.


    After a moment''s meditation, Zhang Fan stepped forward and picked up a fake camphor wood. He observed it carefully. He drew a curve at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart that the trick was more or less clever. Even the patterns on the wood were very similar.However, Zhang Fan took out two pieces of such camphor wood for a comparison, and immediately found the problem.


    generally, as like as two peas on the camphor wood, the camphor wood is not so hard to see from the pattern. It is almost the same. If it is true, how can it be so similar? There are still problems here.


    After a comparison, Zhang Fangang was about to ask the stall owner. At this time, the stall owner found that there were a lot of people on the stall, so he sat up directly from the chair, with a symbolic smile on his face, hugged the crowd and began to say.


    "Dear guests, if you pass by, you can come to my stall and have a look. This is a top-grade golden camphor wood. I believe that we should all be familiar with this kind of thing. Golden camphor wood has the advantages of calming our mind, improving our understanding and concentration. Especially when breaking the skills, it can make up for it less."


    "When I first came to the precious land, I collected a lot of golden camphor wood along the way. If you like it, you can take it. Moreover, I always sell things cheaply. I don''t want to make money, I just want to make friends. Every section of golden camphor wood only needs a first come first served spirit stone! If you slow down, you may not have it! "

 Chapter 727

    After all, Puyang has no effect on a group of people who go in and out of the stall.


    There are also some people who really have some insight. They even know the real value of this thing like Zhang Fan. They can''t sell it so cheaply or produce so much. It''s obviously fake.


    Only a few people believe the stall owner''s words and feel that they have found treasure. They have already taken out a lot of spirit stones in their hands and are ready to buy more.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these camphor trees and found that they were all fake. Moreover, it''s very easy to make a fake. However, it''s difficult to distinguish which one is real.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan accidentally raised his head and found that the golden camphor wood in the hands of the stall owner seemed a little different, but Zhang Fan couldn''t say exactly where it was different.


    Zhang Fan thinks that if he is a stall owner, then only one thing on the stall is real. The safest way to keep this real thing from being bought is to put it in his own hands. Otherwise, if he is mixed into these fakes, he will always be taken away.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan speculates that if only one piece is genuine, then the piece of camphor wood in the hands of the stall owner must be genuine.


    After some speculation, Zhang Fan asked the stall owner, "how do you sell this golden camphor wood?"


    The stall owner, a middle-aged man with a symbolic smile on his face, said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not expensive, just a low-grade spirit stone."


    Zhang Fan laughed, picked up two gold camphor wood from the stall, and continued to ask the stall owner, "do you want to pick up the things on the stall?"


    "Of course." The middle-aged stall owner said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "my guest, you can choose at will. If you are satisfied, you can give it to Lingshi no later."


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan put down the two pieces of camphor wood in his hand and said to the stall owner, "since it''s optional, I''ll take the piece in your hand."


    With that, Zhang Fan took out a piece of green jade and looked at the stall owner in front of him. He motioned him to hand the piece of golden camphor wood to him.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the stall owner can''t help hesitating, but he can''t help but give them. After all, so many people are still watching. If he really doesn''t give them, then he won''t have to do business here. But if he does, the stall owner is really distressed.


    "My guest, I often take this golden camphor wood. It''s very old. You see, the bark on it is worn. I''m afraid..." The middle-aged stall owner still wants to explain, lest Zhang Fan buy the real thing with a piece of inferior spirit stone.


    However, before the stall owner finished speaking, Zhang Fan directly interrupted him and said, "it doesn''t matter. What I want is the section of wood inside. I''m not interested in the rest. Therefore, the bark is worn and has no effect."


    At this time, everyone also looked at the stall owner, and felt strange. Since the stall owner said just now that all the camphor wood can be selected at will, it naturally included the section in his hand, and Zhang Fan wanted the section in his hand, which was not too much.


    The stall owner is also a headache for Shi en. If you give it to him, Zhang Fan really takes a big advantage. A piece of inferior spirit stone can buy genuine camphor wood. This is not always a good thing, but for the stall owner who is doing business, he is really a bit unwilling.


    But this kind of painful feeling can''t be written on his face. If he is found, he won''t have to mix in the fake industry in the future. He is very angry in his heart.


    But the middle-aged stall owner''s face also showed a smile, took the golden camphor wood handed over by Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan handed him a piece of inferior spirit stone, turned and left.


    "My guest, take your time!" Although the middle-aged stall owner has a smile on his face, he is very unhappy about it in his heart. He has a sense of obliteration in his eyes and has been staring at the direction of Zhang Fan''s departure.


    After everyone left, the middle-aged stall owner quickly began to contact his subordinates and began to track Zhang Fan. As long as Zhang Fan got out of Puyang City, he must find a chance to clean up Zhang Fan and take back his golden camphor wood. This is the guy who makes money. Now he is bought by Zhang fan, which is equivalent to cutting off several people''s money. Therefore, they have to pay attention However, I will try my best to find Zhang Fan.


    As Zhang Fan walked, he played with the golden camphor wood in his hand. However, when he came to Puyang City this time, Zhang Fan didn''t specially come to pick up the leak. Instead, for the sake of resources, he found Liu Sheng, the owner of the Liu family in Puyang City. If he could come to an agreement, it would be best. Without a single soldier, he could get back the resources they occupied. If they were different If you want to, you can only do it. There is no better way.


    Along the street, all the way to the end, Zhang Fan will find the legendary Liu family.


    Looking up, Zhang Fan found that the Li family is also a good life style. There are four guards in front of the wide and bright gate to check the people who come in and out. There are two locust trees on the left and right sides, which are evergreen from ancient times, giving people a sense of primitive and domineering.Zhang Fan came to the door, immediately attracted the attention of the four guards of the Liu family, began to interrogate Zhang Fan, asking for the certificate to enter the door.


    With a polite bow to the four people in front of him, Zhang Fan gave them a bow with a smile and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m here to find the Liu family leader. Please do me a favor. It''s said that the emissary of the dragon family came to see him for the resources of the dragon family."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the four of them looked at Zhang Fan one after another. They felt that Zhang Fan was just an expert in the shackles. It was not worth mentioning at all, and they were not polite to Zhang Fan.


    "It''s a joke that you want to see our Liu family leader. Our Liu family leader manages everything every day. That''s not the person you want to see. Since you are the messenger sent by the dragon family, it''s better to let the person in charge of the dragon family come here."


    "That''s right. Our master has a lot of resources. He doesn''t have time to see you, so you''d better go back first."


    "If you want to go, you should go quickly. Don''t get in the way of our Lius'' gate, otherwise we won''t be rude to you."


    After listening to several people''s words, Zhang Fan''s face did not appear any surprised expression, because when he came, Zhang Fan had guessed that the Liu family was not that kind of kind.

 Chapter 728

    In the same way, the gatekeepers of the Liu family are also like this. Therefore, this time, Zhang Fan must enter the gate of the Liu family. Since there is no chance for negotiation, he can only use force.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan step forward, the expression on his face is even more light, simply do not listen to a few people''s words, self-care forward, the purpose is very simple, is to enter the door of the Liu family.


    Several people saw Zhang Fan''s action, can''t help but slightly a Leng, thought with such a warning can let Zhang Fan leave here, but now it seems, Zhang Fan doesn''t have any meaning to stop.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear us? It''s hard to understand. Is there something wrong with your ears? "


    "Boy, I advise you not to come here, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to waste words with him. Why persuade such a stubborn man to kill him directly?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, one of the guards rushed forward immediately. The long sword on his waist came out of the scabbard and cleaved directly towards Zhang Fan. There was a faint air of sword between the light of the sword.


    Zhang Fan didn''t dodge, but his mind moved. The sword suddenly formed a circle of light sword Qi around his body. Between the shape of the sword, he immediately flicked away the long sword in his opponent''s hand, and it was so powerful that even his whole body flew away.


    At this time, another guard rushed to Zhang Fan. When he turned around, the long sword in his hand immediately swept to Zhang Fan. In a moment, a white half moon shaped sword Qi rushed to Zhang Fan.


    However, how could this Dao Qi hurt Zhang Fan? It was still offset by this powerful sword Qi net. It just made a dull sound, and the shock wave had already blown the man out.


    The remaining two guards suddenly look silly, with an incredible look in their eyes. How do they think that Zhang Fan is just a master in the shackles, but why do they have such strength? Are they wrong?


    One of the guards said to the other, "hurry up Go and tell the people inside to be ready. Someone is going to break into our Liu''s house! "


    That person has been completely scared silly, eyes straight at Zhang Fan, the whole body up and down can''t help shaking, eyes without God, as if lost soul.


    Only when the bodyguard slapped him in the face did he react. He quickly turned around and ran towards the inside, shouting: "come on! Someone is going to break into our Liu family! Come on


    After hearing this, some nursing homes were stunned. After all, the Liu family is the most important in the whole Puyang City, and manages the whole Puyang City. Someone even dares to break into the Liu family directly. Is it true that he has eaten the heart of a bear?


    Several guards immediately picked up the guys in their hands and came to the door one after another. They saw that Zhang Fan had just stepped into the door.


    Liu''s house is a house with more than ten people. Every yard is considered as one. The outermost one is usually occupied by some caretakers and servants. In this way, as long as there is trouble in front of the door, these caretakers and servants can arrive at the scene at the first time.


    Today, after Zhang Fan entered the gate, a lot of servants and guards had already taken the guy and waited for him here.


    However, when these people saw Zhang Fan, they were all stunned. Their eyes were full of doubts and whispered.


    "No, it seems that this guy is just a shackle state. How dare he break into our Liu family''s house? Am I dreaming, or are you really crazy


    "It''s hard to say, but I admire his courage. He dares to break into our Liu family''s house just in a shackled state. I really don''t know what to do."


    "I can understand that. The question is, how did he scare the guard in front of the door like that? What''s a guy in shackles to be afraid of? Do you need us to do it? "


    "I really don''t know what the guards in front of the door are for. They can''t even deal with a guy in the shackles. What''s the use of them? If I were the head of the family, I would have let them go."


    "Maybe this young man is really a little different. That''s why he dares to break into our Liu''s house, or his brain is broken. In short, he must have his own reason to break into our Liu''s house."


    "No matter what reason he has, in short, he intruded into our Liu family, which is equivalent to not paying attention to us. In this case, let''s teach him a good lesson."


    "That''s right. Since he dares to come, let''s abandon him, fight him directly, and then throw him to the wild to feed the wolf. Anyway, don''t die in our Liu family."


    When Zhang Fan stepped into the gate of the Liu family, all the servants and the guard immediately surrounded Zhang Fan. It didn''t seem that they wanted Zhang Fan to leave.


    Zhang Fan didn''t even look at these people. He was still walking forward, as if they didn''t exist at all.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s attitude, people were not happy, especially the feeling of being ignored, which made them crazy. In a moment of anger, everyone rushed forward, and all kinds of weapons in their hands began to greet Zhang Fan.Zhang Fan raised his right sword finger and pointed to the sky. Suddenly, a huge sword Qi soared into the sky and fell down. With Zhang Fan as the center, a sword Qi suddenly spread around, like ripples in the water, and directly flew out of the surrounding people. The whole yard was in a mess.


    For a moment, in the courtyard, there were many screams. Zhang Fan was merciful to them, otherwise, they would have lost their lives.


    Zhang Fan''s pace is not slow, and he is still moving forward. He has only one purpose in his heart, that is to meet the Liu family leader. Moreover, for such a situation, Zhang Fan doesn''t need to delay his time. After all, the Liu family is also under the jurisdiction of the ninth prince. Even if he goes to negotiate, he may not be able to hold talks.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan simply goes straight to the Liu family and gives the other party a bad impression. If the other party really wants to be tough, Zhang Fan is not afraid. Anyway, the final result is this. It''s better to be direct. Liu Sheng, the owner of the Liu family, has to agree even if he agrees or disagree with the return of the resources of the long family.


    At this time, in the battle just now, there has been a lot of noise. Liu Sheng, the head of the Liu family, is drinking tea in the back garden. He suddenly feels a huge dull noise in the front yard. He can''t help but frown. He has a bad secret in his heart. The distance is so far away. Is it true that someone broke into the Liu family?

 Chapter 729

    Liu Sheng quickly called his men and said to him, "go to the front yard and see what happened."


    The man promised, and walked quickly towards the front yard. According to Liu Sheng''s instructions, he went to see what was going on ahead.


    After a while, the man ran back in panic and said to Liu Sheng, the owner of the Liu family: "master! No! Someone broke into our Liu family. Now they are coming towards us. Many guards, servants and some experts in our family can''t bear it. Before long, this guy will come here. "


    After listening to him, Liu Sheng frowned and wondered who he was? Why attack the Liu family all of a sudden? Recently, the Liu family has not offended anyone? What''s going on with this guy?


    "I know. You should inform all the experts of the Liu family first, and go to arrest this man. He dares to break into the Liu family. I think he is really bold!" Liu Sheng was very angry in his heart, and immediately began to deploy the experts of the Liu family.


    Soon, in the martial arts arena of the Liu family, a group of experts of the Liu family came here one after another, ready to snipe Zhang Fan.


    And those who rush in front of the courtyard, have been attacked by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, and have no fighting power. They even feel that the meridians in their bodies have been shaken, and they have lost their fighting power.


    Several people were shocked to look at Zhang Fan in front of them, with an incredible look in their eyes, and they even felt some panic in their hearts.


    "What''s the origin of this guy? So strong? Even strong some terrible, a shackle realm of the master should have such a strong strength? It''s really a bit of a surprise to me


    "Something''s wrong. This guy seems to have a little grudge against our Liu family, but he''s not a very bloodthirsty person. With his strength, if he wants to kill us, it''s not as easy as searching for things and closing the door. But he didn''t do that. I''m also very curious about what this guy broke into our Liu family for."


    "I still have a bad feeling. What''s more, I find that his goal seems to have nothing to do with us. He just keeps going forward, as if he''s running for the Liu family. I don''t know what he''s looking for."


    "This is not clear. Anyway, it''s not a problem that we can solve. Let the owner handle this matter. However, I think it''s very difficult to improve this matter today."


    "Yes, it''s definitely not kind of him to fight against this guy. It''s just that he didn''t kill us."


    "I think that maybe the four guard dogs were rude to him first, that''s why he did it. After all, I heard that someone wanted to enter the Liu family and ask them to report, but the four dogs were very lazy. They only drove people and didn''t report at all. Once they almost missed a big event."


    "That''s probably the reason. It seems that the four dogs have met with nails. This time, if the owner blames them, none of them will survive."


    "But I always think something''s wrong. Do you think it''s true that the four watchdog dogs got into trouble, and we also got into trouble? That''s why we do it now? "


    "Yes, that''s what it should be. It''s the four of them who have caused trouble. They have even caused trouble to such a master and implicated us. Let''s see if I don''t peel their skin!"


    People are very confused about Zhang Fan''s intention. They don''t know what his real purpose is when he comes to the Liu family and why he is so rude.


    There are also some people who think that the four gatekeepers should have angered Zhang Fan. That''s why they are so prepared to settle accounts with the four gatekeepers after the matter is over.


    When he came to the martial arts arena, Zhang Fan saw the same people in front of him. There were probably more than 100 experts. Among them, there were some shackles and some Mahayana, but the highest level was the five levels of Mahayana. Therefore, Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to them.


    "I''m looking for Liu Sheng, the owner of the Liu family. I have nothing to do with others." Zhang Fan said to the people in front with a calm face.


    People looked at Zhang Fan, with a surprised and complex look in their eyes. In their eyes, Zhang Fan''s realm is just a shackle realm, but they can''t help whispering all the way here.


    "Am I wrong? It seems that this guy is just a master of shackles, but he actually came here from the main gate? How did he do it? "


    "No, I think he must have an accomplice, otherwise he can''t do it. There are at least six gates in front of him, and there are many guards and servants in the six thresholds. He can beat them in such a short time, and it''s still such a shackle. Anyway, I don''t believe he can do it alone."


    "But I don''t seem to see anyone else around him. Isn''t that terrible? His companion is an invisible enemy?"


    "Even so, what can we do? Anyway, there are so many people here, and there are only two of them. We can fight for them."


    "Yes, what are you afraid of? We have so many people. I don''t believe that he can pass our defense. Even if he is more powerful, he will never be our opponent!"Although people were curious, they were surprised that Zhang Fan was able to come here. Some even suspected that someone must be helping him secretly.


    Seeing that they still didn''t mean to get out of the way, Zhang Fan sighed in his heart. It seems that they are all caused by their own state. These people must regard themselves as the ordinary masters of the shackle state. That''s why they do it. Since that''s the case, we can''t blame ourselves.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately showed his body method of flying in the sky. In an instant, Zhang Fan''s figure kept flashing, the cold water sword at his waist immediately came out of its sheath, and the wild wave sword technique also showed up. At this time, a light blue sword dragon immediately rushed into the crowd, and countless sword Qi instantly scattered the team of more than 100 people, even some realm The low man, who had been shocked by the sword Qi, vomited blood, looked pale and lost his fighting ability.


    At this time, the whole martial arts arena howled one after another, but no one died because of it. This is Zhang Fan''s mercy to them.


    Although the masters of Mahayana resisted Zhang Fan''s first attack, the second wave of sword Qi surged towards them again.

 Chapter 730

    The sword Qi is like ripples in the water. As long as you are standing, you will be impacted by this kind of sword Qi. Even the master of Mahayana can''t withstand three waves of attack.


    In the blink of an eye, no one was able to stand up in the martial arts arena. They all fell to the ground, vomited blood and suffered internal injuries. Some of them were pale and their meridians were shocked. Some of them were shocked by the sword Qi. Although they resisted with their aura and magic weapons, they were also scared by the wave of sword Qi.


    Zhang Fan put away the sword in his hand and walked forward step by step. His steps were not slow or urgent. He carried his hands and didn''t look at these people. He just walked forward quietly.


    When people see Zhang Fan, their eyes are filled with endless fear, which is completely different from the beginning. When they see Zhang Fan, they feel that Zhang Fan is just a master of shackles. But now it seems that Zhang Fan''s strength is not even inferior to Liu Sheng, the leader of the Liu family. This is really a bit surprising for them.


    At this time, suddenly a dark shadow rushed from behind Zhang Fan, holding a narrow sword in his hand. It twinkled several times and suddenly appeared behind Zhang Fan. A sword light cut directly at the back of Zhang Fan''s neck.


    Zhang Fan has noticed his existence since he entered the martial arts arena. He is always on guard against him. After all, in the whole martial arts arena, he is the only one with the highest level here.


    When the sword light was near Zhang Fan''s back neck, for a moment, the sword light passed through Zhang Fan''s back neck, and there was no blood splashing or Zhang Fan''s scream, but Zhang Fan''s figure became more and more pale.


    "Afterimage?" The masked black master frowned, and a bad feeling rose in his heart. From this point, we can see that the other side has been on guard against himself. Otherwise, he can''t only leave a shadow. However, where is Zhang Fan''s real body?


    Just as the masked black expert turned around, he found a cold light pointing directly in front of him. The cold feeling made his hair stand up.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t take his life. He just put away his sword and turned to walk in the direction of the backyard.


    The black masked master looked at Zhang Fan''s back in shock, with a panic in his eyes. He even felt that Zhang Fan was a little hard to see. Although his realm was low, he had such strong strength, which was really abnormal.


    At this time, a huge and domineering sword fell from the sky in the distance, directly towards Zhang Fan, with a huge killing intention in the pale sword.


    Zhang Fan raised his head slightly, and his figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared. He was on the side of the awn and perfectly avoided the knife.


    At this time, all the masters of the Liu family retreated one after another, because they could clearly feel that it was their master who had arrived.


    However, before Liu Sheng''s figure appeared, a long golden knife fell from the sky and directly inserted on the ground. After that, Liu Sheng''s figure floated down, carrying both hands and stepping on the handle with one foot.


    "Here comes the master! Excellent! Now we can be saved! " One of the masters of the Liu family immediately looked excited.


    After all, Zhang Fan didn''t hurt them at this time.


    Liu Sheng, with both hands on his back, stood on the handle of the knife with one foot. Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, he asked coldly, "who are you? Why do you want to break into my Liu family?"


    Zhang Fan looks up at Liu Sheng, the head of the Liu family in front of him, and finds that he looks middle-aged and exudes a sense of Dao. At a glance, he knows that he is a rare Dao master.


    A gorgeous black gown, a cold face, looks with endless dignity, and the whole body is more murderous, it is obvious that he has now moved to Zhang Fan.


    After watching Liu Sheng, Zhang Fan arched his hand to Liu Sheng and said, "Liu''s master, my name is Zhang Fan, and I''m the client of the long family. I came to your Liu''s house today to discuss something with you, but the guard in front of the Liu''s house is very powerful and doesn''t give notice, so I can only make this decision. Please forgive me."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the people around them were relieved. It seems that Zhang Fan didn''t come to look for trouble, but to talk about it. At the same time, they also hate the four guards in front of the door. They don''t inform Zhang Fan. If they don''t get into trouble with this God of plague, why are they involved?


    Liu Sheng looks at Zhang Fan up and down, and thinks that Zhang Fan is just an expert in shackles. However, it is not difficult to see from the scene that although his realm is low, his strength is not weak. There are so many Mahayana experts who are not his opponents.


    Seeing this, Liu Sheng couldn''t help thinking, it seems that the young man in front of him is not small. It''s better not to provoke him first. Let''s see what he is doing first, so as not to offend each other.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s self introduction just now, he mentioned a dragon family, which made Liu Sheng somewhat confused. He was the client of the dragon family. Why did he come to find himself?"You just said that you are the client of the dragon family? Why did you come to me? What''s the matter? " Liu Sheng frowned and asked Zhang Fan with a cold face.


    Zhang Fan arched his hand to Liu Sheng and said: "since Liu''s master is a cheerful person, I will open the window to tell you the truth today. I came here on behalf of the long family to recover some of the long family''s resources. As far as I know, there is a black iron deposit in the long family, which should be seized by the Liu family. Therefore, I want to discuss with Liu''s master this time whether I can return the black iron deposit here to the long family Home. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liu Sheng has a deep memory. He does remember that a year ago, the strength of the long family was poor. At that time, many clans and families began to occupy the resources of the long family, and the Liu family also got a share of the resources, which is the nearest black iron deposit to the Liu family.


    After seizing the black iron deposit, Liu Sheng sent his son Liu Chong to guard it. It was calm all the time. The long family knew that their strength was poor, so they did not dare to recover it. The Liu family also occupied the black iron deposit here and created a lot of profits.


    However, Zhang Fan said today that he would come to recover the black iron ore here on behalf of the long family, which made Liu Sheng feel a little upset and didn''t say any exchange terms.

 Chapter 731

    It''s hard to say that is how to take back the whole black iron ore? Isn''t it a little too easy to take the Liu family seriously? Is it a little too easy to get things back from the Liu family.


    Thinking of this, Liu Sheng, the owner of the Liu family, said to Zhang Fan, "well, in that case, let''s talk about the conditions first. If the conditions are reasonable, we can discuss them."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Liu Sheng, "there are no conditions for this. I came here today to inform Liu''s master that the black iron mine, originally belonging to the dragon family, has been occupied by the Liu family for a year. Now it''s time to return it to its original owner."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liu Sheng, the head of the Liu family, was stunned at first, and then burst into laughter. But his eyes were cold, and he said to Zhang Fan, "it''s the first time I''ve heard that Liu Sheng has been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years that someone wants something from my Liu family without talking about the terms."


    At this time, a bodyguard ran in from the outside, with a letter in his hand. It was dusty. He just came back from the outside.


    When the bodyguard came into Liu''s house from the outside, he found that there was a mess everywhere. He was a little flustered. But the letter in his hand was still very important. After all, it was written by the ninth prince himself. If he didn''t send it, the ninth prince would blame him, but he would lose his head.


    Therefore, the bodyguard can only press forward under the pressure in his heart. When he came to the martial arts arena, he was even more shocked when he saw everything in front of him. Seeing Liu Sheng present, he came to him in a hurry, which made him feel a little secure.


    Liu Sheng took a look at the bodyguard beside him, then frowned and asked him, "what''s the matter? Flustered. "


    The bodyguard quickly took out a letter from his arms, presented it to Liu Sheng with both hands, and said, "master, this is the personal letter of the ninth prince. Please have a look."


    As soon as Liu Sheng heard that it was a personal letter from the ninth prince, his doubts became even greater. The ninth Prince has always passed the hand or oral instructions, but this time it was actually a personal letter. It seems that this matter is really important.


    He opened the letter in a hurry, and Liu Sheng read it carefully. The more he read it later, the deeper his brow would be.


    The general content in my heart is that the ninth Lord asked Liu Sheng to be ready. A man named Zhang Fan would go to him to ask for the resources lost before the dragon family. He must not give them. If there is really no way, he should hold them first, at least five days later.


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Liu Sheng is even more puzzled. What''s the matter? It seems that the nine princes have not yet prophesied. They even know all this.


    However, Zhang Fan is now in front of him, waiting for his news. If he delays, Zhang Fan will not give up.


    But there is a time point mentioned here, that is, even if the ninth Lord asked him to give it, it would take five days, and Zhang Fan wanted it now. What''s the relationship between these time points?


    This makes Liu Sheng''s mind somewhat confused. However, Liu Sheng does not dare to disobey the ninth Lord''s words, otherwise, he will be in great trouble in the future.


    After thinking about it, Liu Sheng looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and said coldly, "boy, I don''t think you''re here to negotiate. Moreover, even if you''re here to negotiate, you don''t have the slightest sincerity. My Liu family never treats people who don''t have sincerity. So, you''d better go back and have a good discussion with the long family. Come back to our Liu family when you have the result. Come and see them off! ¡±


    although Liu Sheng ordered his subordinates to start seeing off guests, which means to drive Zhang Fan out, no one dares to mess with such an order. From the scene just now, they have seen Zhang Fan''s ability, so they dare not mess with it.


    Liu Sheng also found out this, and he could not help feeling a little embarrassed. At least, he was also the owner of the whole Liu family. After the order was given, no one carried out it.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Liu Sheng, "it seems that the Liu family leader didn''t listen to what I said just now. I mean, the black iron ore was originally from the dragon family. Now it''s occupied by your Liu family, so it''s time to return the resources here to the dragon family."


    Liu Sheng looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and said coldly, "do you mean to rob the resources of this black iron deposit?"


    Zhang Fan shrugged his shoulders and said to Liu Sheng in front of him, "I didn''t say that. What I want to express is that I hope the Liu family can return the black iron deposits here to their original owners."


    "What if I don''t?" Liu Sheng holds his shoulder and looks coldly at Zhang Fan in front of him.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Liu Sheng, "if Liu''s master insists on this, then I have no choice. As far as I know, your son is guarding the black iron deposit here. Since the black iron deposit belongs to the dragon family, we need to treat him in his own way."


    "With the strength of your dragon family, you want to fight for the black iron deposit here? Don''t tease, if the dragon family really has this strength, then the black iron deposit will not fall into the hands of our dragon family. " Liu Sheng said to Zhang Fan with disdain.


    Zhang Fan nodded his head and said to Liu Sheng: "the master of the Liu family is right. The strength of the long family has not recovered. However, I think I have the strength. I should have proved it very clearly. In my opinion, the strength of the Liu family is just the same. Moreover, since I came in, I have not been able to recover I haven''t seen any decent masters. "After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liu Sheng secretly scolds Zhang Fan for being a little too arrogant. Young people will show their edge, and they will definitely encounter difficulties in the future.


    However, when Liu Sheng takes a look at these people around him, especially those experts who are directly defeated by Zhang Fan, he can''t help but frown. Although Zhang Fan is a bit arrogant, he has capital in his arrogance.


    In this way, Liu Sheng didn''t know what to say for a while, and he couldn''t pay attention to it in his heart. Zhang Fan''s words were obviously with a naked threat.


    The masters of the Liu family all around looked at the master of the Liu family, with that kind of eager look in their eyes, as if they were telling him to return the resources of the long family, so that everyone would not be involved.


    Liu Sheng thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "I''m tired. I''ll come here first today. After I go back to hold an important meeting of elders, I''ll make a decision. You can go first. Once there''s any news, I''ll send someone to the dragon''s house to inform you. That''s OK."

 Chapter 732

    In Liu Sheng''s opinion, this is his last move to hold Zhang Fan back. If this move doesn''t work, Liu Sheng really doesn''t know what to do.


    However, Zhang Fan still didn''t buy Liu Sheng''s words. Liu Sheng shook his head in front of him and said, "no, I want the result today. If this matter is not solved within an hour, I will directly lead the experts of the long family to take back the black iron deposit directly. At that time, don''t say I didn''t fight with you Liu family I said hello


    "You..." In Liu Sheng''s heart, the atmosphere has reached the extreme. For this matter, he has made the biggest concession, but Zhang Fan is still pushing forward step by step, which is really maddening.


    Zhang Fan is still with a smile on his face. The air of the master is constantly spreading around. He is not arrogant and impetuous, which makes people feel unpredictable. It seems that in the eyes of people, Zhang Fan is a man without any weakness.


    Although Liu Sheng is not satisfied with Zhang Fan''s attitude, he doesn''t have any way. However, he can''t just agree with Zhang Fan. Anyway, he is also the head of the family. If he simply compromises with Zhang Fan, what will these people think of himself?


    After thinking about it, Liu Sheng squints his eyes and looks at Zhang Fan. His whole body suddenly releases a lot of Dao Yi. This Dao Yi feels like a strong wind. Although it seems that he has no direction, he finally covers Zhang Fan. It''s just that he attacks Zhang Fan from different angles.


    The people around can feel the huge pressure, but they can''t see what it is. But from the perspective, it should be from the master of the Liu family. Therefore, they can only step back and dare not make trouble.


    And Zhang Fan is still standing in the same place, motionless, for this Dao Yi, Zhang fan can naturally feel, this feeling is also quite strong, but such pressure for Zhang Fan is no threat.


    At this time, Zhang fandun''s luck turned his sword intention. In an instant, cangyun''s sword intention enveloped Zhang Fan in it. At the same time, he also clashed with Liu Sheng''s sword intention, and a huge pressure spread around.


    People can''t bear this kind of pressure, so they quickly escape from the scene. But at this moment, some courtyard walls can''t bear the pressure between the two people. They collapse in an instant, and some floor tiles on the ground have been broken by this pressure.


    All the Liu family members around saw this scene. They couldn''t help but be surprised. They didn''t know what Zhang Fan''s state was. They looked incredible and said one after another.


    "My God, what''s the situation? It seems that they don''t mean to fight, but why do I think they seem to have fought dozens of moves?"


    "I also feel a little strange. This kind of battle is really unpredictable. Just now when I was close, I felt that my internal organs were attacked and affected by the two men."


    "What is the realm of this young man? It can be compared with our Liu family''s owner. This kind of strength is really quite high. "


    "Yes, I still think that this guy is deliberately hiding his strength. Otherwise, how can a very ordinary shackle master compete with our master?"


    "Such a powerful man, but we haven''t heard of his name in the Jianghu. It''s not normal. Where did he come from?"


    "I guess he is from another continent. Otherwise, why haven''t we heard of his name? But today''s World War I, between victory and defeat, may really decide the fate of our Liu family."


    "Yes, the black iron ore is related to the financial revenue of the whole Liu family. If our family is really defeated, then the black iron ore will be returned to its original owners."


    "I think that''s very good. It''s originally from the dragon family. Now that people have strength, it''s not too much to want to take back that resource. Anyway, all we can do now is to watch it here. Everything is decided by our master. We will know the result soon between the win and the lose."


    "However, I always have a feeling that this guy is not simple, and his strength seems to be above our master?"


    After all, Zhang Fan''s strength when he first came to the Liu family was too strong for ordinary people to compare.


    In the battle between sword and sword, Liu Sheng''s sword is stronger, but they have no attributes. Zhang Fan''s sword has the attribute of cangyun, which is changeable and unpredictable.


    In this way, only a few times of contact, Zhang Fan''s sword idea instantly has the upper hand, a very strong shock force, instantly spread around, some distant courtyard walls also began to fall down, Zhang Fan and Liu Sheng''s lapels are also calm.


    For Liu Sheng, although he has no expression on his face, he is very surprised in his heart. He never thought that Zhang Fan''s strength is so strong. Although he is only in shackles, his ability has reached the stage of Mahayana, even higher than himself.Moreover, in the artistic conception just now, Liu Sheng feels that he has lost. Although he is only fighting now, it is estimated that he will not fight for long, because he can already feel that Zhang Fan''s sword idea is really getting closer and closer.


    Looking back at Zhang Fan, Liu Sheng found that Zhang Fan was expressionless, just standing in the same place, motionless, straight back, like a sharp blade out of sheath, and the silent sword spirit was coming out of him.


    Zhang Fan has also felt that now the overall situation has been decided, and even knows what will happen next. The balance of victory is leaning towards his own side.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan''s ideas moved, and all his sword ideas suddenly turned into sword Qi. Not everyone can do this move, and the visual impact effect is really shocking.


    In other words, at this moment, countless sword Qi appeared in front of Liu Sheng, which really made people unable to take precautions. Countless detailed sword Qi came to Liu Sheng''s face, which immediately scared Liu Sheng.


    At this moment, Liu Sheng''s face was frightened. For all this, Zhang Fan really didn''t think of it, and immediately stepped back toward the rear unconsciously.

 Chapter 733

    However, Zhang Fan didn''t mean to hurt him. He just wanted to scare him. He didn''t want to take his life. So when Liu Sheng stepped back, all the sword Qi in front of him dissipated at a favorable price, leaving only a breeze, and finally disappeared.


    It''s just a small step, and it''s a win or lose. The incredible look on Liu Sheng''s face and the cold sweat on his forehead can explain this problem.


    Similarly, seeing this scene, people in the distance could not help but utter a burst of exclamation, with an incredible look on their faces. For this, it really shocked everyone.


    "My God, isn''t it true that our family owner has been defeated by this young man? I still can''t believe it. How did he do it in such a situation? "


    "I don''t know, but what happened just now is really weird. I seem to see countless swords appear in front of our master in an instant. They are powerful, but they don''t do anything to our master. They just disappear after the master steps back. Why on earth is that?"


    "I think it''s like this between the masters. Now, from the scene just now, it seems that the victory has been divided. The young man is standing there motionless, and our master seems to have stepped back. Maybe this is the step that has divided the victory."


    "That''s right. It''s just a step away from each other, because it''s just a fight. There''s no need to fight each other."


    "It seems that the black iron deposit is really going to be returned to the long family. You know, after we got the black iron deposit, the income of our Liu family has more than doubled. Today we are going to return it to the long family. I don''t know how much we are reluctant to give up."


    "Yes, I''m really reluctant to give up all this, but I can''t help it. After all, the black iron ore is the property of the dragon family. We have occupied it for a year, so we should be satisfied."


    "Also, I think that in the past year, we have been biased. There are not so many complaints. Now there are experts in the dragon family, and we are not embarrassed by the Liu family. Therefore, this matter can be regarded as a peaceful settlement."


    Although people are somewhat unwilling, it is a fact after all. They are really inferior. Otherwise, how can such a result happen?


    Liu Sheng finally calmed down, but his eyes were still full of doubts and panic, because in the moment just now, he really felt that the sword spirit really threatened his life, and the suffocating pressure really made him gasp.


    Zhang Fan''s face is still with a calm smile after all the sword meanings of his body are gone. Liu Shengyi bows his hand in front of him and says, "Master Liu, I''ve accepted. I hope master Liu can keep his promise and leave."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned and walked towards the distance, and soon walked out of the Liu family.


    People see Zhang Fan left, it took a long breath, it seems that Zhang Fan in the time, is to give them endless pressure.


    "This guy has finally left. How do I feel that when he''s here, I feel like I can''t breathe? This kind of pressure, I only seem to see the real master will have the feeling


    "Yes, I also feel that if everything just now is an illusion, then we can''t hallucinate collectively."


    "This man is really too strong. We are not his opponent at all. If he really wanted to kill us just now, we certainly don''t have any fighting power."


    "I don''t think we should talk here. Let''s go and see the owner. I always feel that the owner was injured just now. Moreover, in this battle, I am very curious about how the owner was defeated."


    "I also feel a little strange. What''s the matter with the sword Qi that just appeared out of thin air? Is it true that someone is helping him secretly? "


    Everyone was curious and came to Liu Sheng, the owner of the Liu family. But no one dared to speak and just looked at him quietly.


    They also found that the owner''s face was pale and his forehead was in a cold sweat. He was scared by what happened just now.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were also secretly surprised. They never thought that there was something that could frighten their master Liu Sheng into this situation.


    In their hearts, Liu Sheng is also a person who has eaten and met. It can even be said that Mount Tai has collapsed in front of him, but his color has not changed. It''s really puzzling that such a person can be scared into such a situation, which instantly subverts everyone''s three outlooks.


    Someone brought a chair from a distance, put it behind Liu Sheng, helped him sit down, let Liu Sheng slow down.


    After a long time, Liu Shengcai recovered from the shock just now. He looked a little decadent. He waved to several of his subordinates and said, "go quickly, let the young master give up guarding the black iron mine. Don''t conflict with this man. Don''t make any mistakes. Go back to Liu''s house as soon as possible."The man quickly agreed, turned around and ran away quickly. He didn''t dare to delay, so as not to let the little Lord lose his life.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Sheng sighed and said to several of his subordinates on the other side, "go tell the ninth prince that this guy''s strength is too strong. Our Liu family, the whole family, is not his opponent. Please forgive him for losing the black iron deposit."


    After all this, Liu Sheng gets up and walks towards the backyard. From his back, in a trance, it seems that he is much older.


    There was a mess everywhere in the arena, which made people shudder when they saw it. What happened just now is even more vivid.


    Zhang Fan, on the other hand, followed the map and showed his body method of flying in the sky. He ran towards the black iron deposit in the distance. Soon, Zhang Fan arrived at his destination.


    Here, the people of the Liu family are still busy and have a clear division of labor. Some are collecting black iron ore, some are carrying it, and some are responsible for loading it. Everything is in order.


    One of them, named Liu Haodong, is the young master of the Liu family. He is gorgeous in clothes, with a jade hairpin pinned on his head. He is tall and has a paper fan in his hand. He looks like a scholar, but he has a knife sliver face and a cheek. At first glance, he is treacherous.

 Chapter 734

    Sitting in a small pengzi, Liu Haodong is drinking tea and looking at the people working around him. There is a whip on the table. He has been supervising whether the workers are lazy.


    At this time, Zhang Fan came from a distance. Along the way, Zhang Fan began to observe the people around him. It was easy to see who was the little master here and came directly to Liu Haodong.


    "Are you the young master of the Liu family?" Zhang Fan with a calm face, said to Liu Haodong.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liu Haodong immediately frowned, turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan. He looked at Zhang Fan carefully and found that Zhang Fan was just an expert in shackles. His eyes immediately showed disdain.


    "Who are you? What are you doing on our Liu''s site? Our workers are full. We don''t need to recruit. You and I''d better go." Liu Haodong did not put Zhang Fan in the eye, a disdainful face said.


    Zhang Fan didn''t get angry after hearing this. After all, he had just experienced the attitude of the Liu family leader, so it''s normal that like father, like son.


    Zhang Fan laughed and continued to say to Liu Haodong, "it''s a bit offensive to come here suddenly. However, you said something wrong just now. Now it''s not your Liu family''s territory. To be exact, it should belong to the long family."


    "What do you mean? "The dragon family?" Liu Haodong frowned and didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. He looked at Zhang Fan curiously.


    People around were also curious and looked at Zhang Fan one after another. Some people felt that Zhang Fan had a lot of nonsense, so they rubbed their hands, waited for the little Lord''s order at any time, and were ready to teach Zhang Fan a lesson.


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said to Liu Haodong, "yes, I don''t know if the young master can forget. At that time, the black iron deposit should belong to the long family. Now I''ll take it back and ask the young master to let your people leave."


    Liu Haodong looks at Zhang Fan and laughs. Even the people around him laugh. They all laugh at Zhang Fan. They don''t know the heaven and earth.


    "Did the boy take the wrong medicine and make trouble here today? Don''t you think he knows what the consequences will be?"


    "I''m curious, too. Is it humiliating to be in such a state like him? I really don''t know which clan or family I came from. I think the shackles are already amazing. What a joke. "


    "For such a person, we have nothing to say. Just fight him away. There''s no need to talk nonsense with him."


    "However, he just mentioned one thing, that is, this place used to be the chassis of the dragon family. I remember that it is true. It seems that this black iron deposit is really the industry of the dragon family."


    "So what, it''s still in our hands? What''s more, I''ve heard that the head of the dragon family is still recovering his wounds, and there''s no progress. Even if he wants to recover the resources here, at least he has to send an expert to come here. He dares to be so arrogant even if he''s just in a shackle state. "


    Everyone thinks that Zhang Fan is supposed to be provocative. For such a person, such a realm, it''s OK to fight him directly. There''s no need to waste more words with him.


    After thinking about it, Liu Haodong always felt that something was wrong. He waved to the two men behind him and said to them in a low voice: "I think this boy should have an accomplice. You two should go to investigate first. After careful investigation, if there is any situation, you should report it to me immediately."


    "Yes." They agreed and began to probe around, but they didn''t find anyone suspicious.


    Turning his head, Liu Haodong sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "if you come here directly, let me withdraw people. It seems a little unreasonable. At least you should go to talk to my father first, not yourself. Otherwise, I will think you are coming to provoke me."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Liu Haodong, "you don''t have to worry about this. I just came from the Liu family, and I have made an agreement with your Liu family leader. He has agreed to return the black iron ore here to the long family."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Liu Haodong began to laugh. His laughter became more arrogant, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Boy, do you think I''ll believe you?" Liu Haodong rubbed his smiling face with some cramps and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan is still calm, said to Liu Haodong: "this matter you will know sooner or later, and, I''m a bit in a hurry now, please inform these people now, evacuate here immediately, so that I can let the people of the dragon family come to take over, it is estimated that less than an hour, the people of the dragon family should arrive, so you have an hour to evacuate."


    At this time, the two people who went to inquire around came back and shook their heads at Liu Haodong, saying that they didn''t find any of Zhang Fan''s accomplices.


    Liu Haodong took a look at them and put away the smile on his face. Zhang Fan in front of him said: "boy, I don''t know where you came from. Your behavior surprised me a little. You leave here now. I''ll treat you as if you haven''t been here. If you are still stubborn, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Liu Haodong, "let''s make a bet. I''ll bet that all of you here are not my opponents.""Boy, are you a little crazy?" Liu Haodong immediately clapped the table and stood up from the cupboard with a slightly angry look on his face.


    Other Liu Haodong''s men are also approaching Zhang Fan, with a faint momentum, ready to fight Zhang Fan at any time.


    Zhang Fan didn''t even bother to look at these people. If they really fight, they can be killed directly even without a sword.


    Just as the battle was about to break out, a man came from a distance, the middle-aged man beside Liu Sheng.


    "Stop it Seeing that Zhang Fan had come here, the middle-aged man was shocked and his hair stood up. If there was a conflict between them, the life of the young master would be lost. In that case, how could he explain to the master!


    Hearing someone shouting, Liu Haodong was curious. He thought the voice was familiar. He turned around and looked at it, but he was also stunned. He said to the middle-aged man, "Uncle Dong, how did you come here?"


    The man called Uncle Dong came to Liu Haodong''s side in a hurry, and his eyes were full of fear when he looked at Zhang Fan. He whispered to Liu Haodong, "I''m here to ask you to go back. Take all the people of Liu''s family and leave here first."

 Chapter 735

    After listening to Uncle Dong''s words, Liu Haodong, the young master, was stunned because Zhang Fan had made it clear just now. Although Liu Haodong didn''t believe it, now he had to believe it. However, he was still very curious and said to the middle-aged man, "Uncle Dong, what''s the situation?"


    With a sigh, Dong Shudong said to Liu Haodong, "it''s really hard to say a word about this. Take people out first, and I''ll tell you when I have a chance."


    "Don''t scare me, uncle Dong. Is this really so serious?" Liu Haodong still felt a little incredible and asked Uncle Dong.


    Dong Shuyi said to him with a serious face: "of course, and he just came out of our Liu family, even your father is not his opponent, so you''d better take people back quickly, lest there will be life danger, this is also your father''s order."


    After listening to these words, Liu Haodong''s mind clattered. He couldn''t believe that Zhang Fan, who was only in the shackles, had such a strong strength. Even his father was not his opponent. How could this be possible?


    But on second thought, if I really started with Zhang Fan just now, then with Zhang Fan''s strength, I estimated that my life would be gone.


    After a brief tidying up, Liu Haodong immediately took people to walk towards the distance. Before he left, Liu Haodong took a special look at Zhang Fan and thought that Zhang Fan was really just a shackle. Does he really have such powerful strength?


    Although he was curious, for Liu Haodong, he thought that his father would not cheat him, so he had better listen to his father and go back first.


    In less than half an hour, the whole blackbody deposit was empty. Zhang Fan nodded with satisfaction. For this situation, Zhang Fan had estimated that it would be faster than Zhang Fan thought. Now it''s the Yang family. Since the other party wants to be convinced, Zhang Fan will satisfy him. Anyway, it''s still time.


    In addition, Zhang Fan has confidence in the strength of long Xue, especially the understanding of long Xue. Zhang Fan believes that although it''s only one afternoon, with the understanding ability of long Xue, this set of swordsmanship will be able to achieve a small level.


    Not long after that, Dao Lang and Gao Er came here with all the people of the long family. They were very excited. Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan, "brother, I really have you! It took only one day to solve such a thorny problem of the dragon family. I really admire it


    Gao E also said: "yes, elder brother, you don''t know. You are the most famous person in the river and lake. You bet with the ninth prince. This matter has spread all over the river and lake very quickly. What''s more shocking is that you can really accomplish it. It''s really incredible."


    Dao Lang nodded and said: "yes, I guess it was the king of the bureau who spread the news at that time. He just wanted to be afraid that if there was any mistake in this matter, we would not admit it. After all, it was empty talk. But now it seems that this matter is certain, and people in the Jianghu think it''s incredible."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to them, "it''s nothing. It''s mainly the help of liuyunzong and heilongtang. They use their position in the river and lake to help dredge up. Otherwise, I need to fight one by one. It''s really troublesome."


    After the three exchanged greetings, Zhang Fan returned to the dragon''s home. It was evening. After all, at this time, long Xue had been practicing nine robbers sword at home all afternoon. I don''t know what''s going on now. Can she have a little success.


    Back at the dragon''s home, it''s getting dark. The streets near the dragon''s home are full of lights and smoke. Some businessmen have returned to their homes to have a hot meal and have a good rest.


    Zhang Fan came to the martial arts arena in the back mountain of the long family, and found that long Xue was still practicing nine robbers'' sword technique. She looked very serious, and her hair was full of sweat. From this point, it''s not difficult to see that since Zhang Fan left, she had been practicing all the time without any laziness.


    What''s more, long Xue seems to like this kind of swordsmanship very much. She is always in a state of immersion when practicing. Even if Zhang Fan comes here, long Xue doesn''t find it. It seems that at this moment, she is the only one in the world.


    Zhang Fan stands on one side and stands with his negative hand. Looking at long Xue in front of him, he practices this sword skill so seriously. He nods his head from time to time.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, this sword skill of long Xue is very good. Although he has only demonstrated this set of sword skill once, long Xue can also copy this set of sword skill completely. Moreover, every detail and every action is in place. The connection in the move is like walking clouds and flowing water. From this point of view, long Xue''s nine robberies sword skill has achieved a small level .


    Moreover, from long Xue''s understanding of this set of sword techniques, his basic sword techniques have been improved to a certain extent, which is of great help to her basic sword techniques.


    When a set of swordsmanship is finished, long Xue takes a long breath, stands in the same place, closes her eyes and concentrates. She recalls every detail of her swordsmanship just now, sums up her experience, and compares it with Zhang Fan''s state at that time, so that she can pay more attention to it in the next time. In this way, she will have a greater improvement.Zhang Fan didn''t disturb long Xue. He still stood aside and looked at long Xue in front of him. He even felt that long Xue seemed to have a unique charm when he used this set of swordsmanship. This kind of feeling makes people confused.


    After long Xue summed up the experience and lessons, he began to continue to use his sword technique, while Zhang Fan still stood by and watched, saying nothing.


    In such a situation, Zhang Fan knows that the sword form of long Xue has reached the standard. The rest is to get the meaning and forget the shape, then we can have a greater breakthrough.


    It is not long after, the night sky is already bright and starry, the night is as cool as water, and the Dragon Snow is still tireless practice, the feeling, as if to forget the world, forget the time, very immersed.


    Moreover, every time you use it, you will supplement the shortcomings of the previous one. The sword technique is approaching perfection. However, when there is no confrontation, long Xue''s sword technique is still following the rules and performing according to the move sequence of the sword technique. In actual combat, you need to disturb this sequence, otherwise you may be bound by the move.

 Chapter 736

    Seeing this, Zhang Fan feels that it''s time to help him. Now, he has learned all the moves. The next step is to disturb these moves, so that they can get the meaning of the sword and forget the shape of the sword.


    With a clanging sound, Zhang Fan pulled out the sheath of the cold water sword on his waist and performed the star sky Lingbo body method. In an instant, he came to the front of long Xue. When the cold water sword and the white long sword in long Xue''s hand collided, there was a clear sound.


    "When using sword technique, you should pay attention to the change of moves. You have learned all the combinations of nine robberies sword technique. Now it''s time to forget these moves. Everything comes from nature and follows the trend. Don''t stick to the moves in the sword technique. You should know how to change. Only in this way can you make a breakthrough."


    Zhang Fan began to explain to long Xue, and at the same time began to fight with her. A series of metal confrontation sounds, in this quiet night, like a string of beautiful notes, reverberated in the whole martial arts arena.


    A few more hours later, the sword fight gave out the last crisp sound. Zhang Fan and long Xue separated from each other, and the former tranquility was restored in the arena.


    Long Xue then recovered from the immersion of the sword technique. He looked around and was a little surprised. He asked Zhang Fan, "what time is it now? How can I practice till night unconsciously? I don''t even feel the time. "


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to long Xue: "it seems that you are completely immersed in the sword technique, and your progress is really fast. Now your nine robberies sword technique has achieved a small success. I think you can easily win tomorrow''s battle."


    "Really?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s praise, long Xuedun got excited. In his opinion, nothing in the world can match Zhang Fan''s approval, and he suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of achievement.


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say to long Xue: "well, you can''t be eager for quick success and instant benefit in sword cultivation. You should improve step by step. I''m really surprised that you can improve so much in such a short period of time. Go back and have a good rest first. Don''t have too much pressure. You will be able to defeat the young master of the Yang family tomorrow."


    "Good!" Long Xue is very excited, put away the white sword in her hand and follow Zhang Fan. They leave the martial arts arena and walk towards the distance.


    Early the next morning, Zhang Fan accompanied long Xue to the Yang family. Today is the day of decisive battle between long Xue and Yang Yi, the young master of the Yang family. Therefore, many people have heard about the news and come to the Yang family''s martial arts arena one after another. They sit down and prepare to watch the battle.


    "By the way, have you heard? Today is the battle between long Xue, the eldest lady of the long family, and Yang Yi, the young master of the Yang family. It''s rare to judge the ownership of the secret silver mine by their winning or losing. "


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing. However, as far as I know, the secret silver mine originally belonged to the dragon family. Because the leader of the dragon family was not strong enough, the secret silver mine was finally occupied by the Yang family. This time, the Dragon family invited experts to take back the secret silver mine, which led to the duel."


    "Of course I know that. However, the owner of the Yang family has something to say first. Since it is the Yang family that wants the secret silver deposit, it is necessary for the powerful people in the long family to come forward. That is to say, people with different surnames can''t interfere in this matter. Isn''t that a dilemma for the long family?"


    "Yes, the master of the dragon family is in bad health, and the four elders of the dragon family are at odds with each other. There are many families and clans outside who are eyeing the resources of the dragon family. Although the dragon family has invited experts, they can''t intervene in this matter, otherwise it''s against the rules."


    "however, in this way, the chances of the dragon family''s victory will be much less. I heard that the Yang family Yang Yi, the young master of the dragon family, has now broken through the six levels of the Mahayana period and entered the seven levels of the Mahayana period, while long Xue, the eldest lady of the dragon family, has just reached the five levels of the Mahayana period. The result of such a duel is very obvious


    "I don''t know what the dragon family thinks. Their elders don''t dare to make trouble, but this little girl of the dragon family dares to make trouble. Does she really think that she can defeat Yang Yi and take back the original property of the dragon family with her own ability? It''s fantastic. "


    "Anyway, I''m not optimistic that the dragon family will win this battle. If they can, it will be the biggest news in our generation."


    "That''s not necessarily. In my opinion, the little girl of the dragon family is not the kind of impulsive person. Since he can come, it means that he has certain means. So, we''d better wait and see. Maybe this duel will be very wonderful."


    "Yes, I think so. Since they dare to come, they must be prepared. Otherwise, they will lose the face of the dragon family."


    "That being said, there is such a big gap between the realms. I don''t want to see Miss Haolong. That''s the gap between the two realms. If we can really easily achieve the leapfrog challenge, what else can we do?"


    "That''s true, but I think it''s too early to jump to conclusions. Since they are all here, let''s have a good look at who will win the duel."


    People hold different opinions on the battle, but most of them are supporting Yang Yi, the young leader of the Yang family. Only a few people think that long Xue can win. What''s more, there are many people gathered outside the gate of the Yang family. These people are gambling, and the number of votes for Yang Yi is dozens of times more than that for long Xue.When Zhang Fan came here, when he passed this gambling table, he took a number plate and threw a bag of inferior spirit stones on the table, saying that he wanted to win with long Xue.


    When long Xue entered the Yang''s martial arts arena, he was also stunned. He never thought that the scene was so noisy. It was really full of seats. Even some dignified families had come to the scene and said they wanted to watch the duel.


    Seeing so many people, long Xue is nervous. Although she is ready to fight with Yang Yi, she did not expect that so many people would come to watch. If she lost, it would be a big shame.


    The reason why there are so many people is that Yang Hongjie, the head of the Yang family, has been doing it. Since Zhang Fan left, he has held a meeting with the elders in his family.


    In their opinion, the dragon family''s practice is nothing more than self humiliation, so they thought of a way, that is, to invite all the sects and families from all over the world to come to observe and witness.

 Chapter 737

    As long as the dragon family loses, then the dragon family will never have the face to return to the secret silver deposit.


    It can also be said that this is a good way once and for all. As long as long Xue loses the contest, the secret silver deposit in this place will always belong to the Yang family.


    Moreover, they have absolute confidence in Yang Yi''s realm and strength, which is beyond the two small realms of long Xue. If long Xue really wins, it will not happen unless he cheats or uses some unorthodox methods.


    Zhang Fan looks around with a contemptuous smile, and knows that all these are the ghosts of the Yang family. However, once they come, they will settle down. Zhang Fan still believes in long Xue''s fighting power, and it''s absolutely not difficult to win.


    After glancing around the crowd, Zhang Fan sets his eyes on the long family''s Presbyterian seat in the distance. There is a young man who looks twenty-nine years old. He looks at the scene with a cold face and a long knife in his hand. He looks very well dressed.


    It''s not difficult to see from the realm released from him that this person should be the seventh economy of Mahayana, but he is the one that has just broken through and has not been completely stable.


    Through some chatting contents of the people around, Zhang Fan secretly guessed that this person should be Yang Yi, the young master of the Yang family.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan has guessed the result in his heart. If there is no accident, long Xue is definitely the final winner. However, long Xue needs to pass the pass in her heart first, which is to overcome the tension and fear in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan patted long Xue on the shoulder and said to her, "don''t be nervous. Although there are many people here, it''s also a good thing. If you can really win the battle, then everyone can be a witness, so it''s impossible for the Yang family to deny it."


    "But There are too many people here. Moreover, I heard from their chat just now that Yang Yi, the young leader of the Yang family, has broken through the six levels of the Mahayana period and entered the seven levels of the Mahayana period. I am two levels lower than him. Can I really be his opponent? " Long Xue''s eyes are worried, and there is a trace of loneliness in her eyes. In her heart, she is more or less retreating. But now, in the face of so many people, they all come to watch the battle. If long Xue abstains at this time, she will be ridiculed by all the people. So, she has to stick to her head.


    When she came here, long Xue listened to Zhang Fan''s encouragement, and her heart was full of fighting spirit and passion. She was still full of confidence in this battle. However, after she came here and heard some negative news, long Xue''s confidence was somewhat shaken.


    Zhang Fan said calmly: "don''t worry, the realm is not all. You need to calm down and keep your mind calm. Although the realm is high, your skills can be more delicate to supplement the deficiency of the realm. After a night''s practice, your swordsmanship has reached a clever level. Therefore, the high realm is not terrible For us, there is still a chance to beat him


    After a pause, Zhang Fan took a look at Yang Yi in the distance and continued to say to long Xue, "when I was wandering in the river and lake alone, I met all kinds of experts, and I also found many ways to fight with them, that is, skills. If I can do this, the realm is not important."


    "You have seen me fight against other experts. When did you see me afraid of them? So the best way to overcome your fear is to face up to what you fear and overcome it. Then you will grow up quickly. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, I feel a little touched in Longxue''s heart, and find some confidence in her heart. However, in the face of Yang Yi, Longxue''s heart is still a little bottomless.


    At this time, Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, stepped onto the stage and said to the public, "everyone, today is the day when the dragon family challenges us. It''s for that secret silver deposit. Some people say that it''s our Yang family that has occupied this deposit of the long family. However, in my opinion, what we talk about in the Jianghu is strength. If we don''t have strength, we won''t have the right to speak."


    "Therefore, the strength of our Yang family is stronger than that of the long family. I don''t think it''s too much to seize this secret silver deposit. Even if our Yang family doesn''t seize this deposit, there will be other people competing for it. Therefore, in such a situation, I think it''s reasonable."


    "Now, the people of the long family feel that they have enough strength to snatch back this secret silver mine. I think it''s also good. I said that the resources in the world are obtained by the strong. In this case, I''ll give the long family a chance. Today, I invite you to give us a witness. If the long family wins, I''m sure the Yang family will take the secret silver mine Tibet hands offer, in the future will never hit a secret silver mine idea. But... "


    With a turn of voice, Yang Hongjie looked at Zhang Fan and long Xue and said with a sneer, "if you lose, don''t disturb our Yang family. After all, our Yang family is also very busy. So, please come to be a witness and the contest will start right away."


    Several people who knew the inside story turned their lips. They seemed dissatisfied with Yang Hongjie''s words and began to say one after another."Strength? But I heard that the long family invited a very powerful master to fight for the secret silver deposit here. But the Yang family didn''t admit this master, so they made such a bad decision. In terms of absolute strength, Yang Jiagen was not his opponent. "


    "That''s right, and I''m quite clear about what he said just now. It''s clear that he doesn''t want to return this secret silver deposit to the dragon family. Moreover, after the end of this battle, this secret silver deposit will always belong to whoever it belongs to, and there''s no need to fight in the future."


    "It''s a bit too much to say, and it''s so reasonable. I really don''t know what the owner of the Yang family thinks. The little girl of the long family is weak now, and the strength of Yang Yi is so strong. It''s obviously bullying."


    "In any case, I think at least one thing the Yang family leader is right about is that the world really depends on strength. If there is no strength, there will be no right to speak."


    "That''s right. If the dragon family has enough strength in the future, they can take back the secret silver deposit here. Anyway, they can have strength. It''s just that we need some trouble. There''s no chance to fight alone, and the Yang family can start to develop with the help of the secret silver deposit. "

 Chapter 738

    "Yes, in that case, when the dragon family has a certain strength, the Yang family will develop better. The dragon family still has no chance to recapture the secret silver deposit here."


    "Forget it, this world is unfair, there is no absolute fairness, but at least someone in the dragon family dares to come, so they will be prepared."


    "By the way, why didn''t the master of the dragon family come? Is Jackie Chan''s family really dying now? Is the dragon family really going to change its successor? "


    "It seems that since the head of the dragon family was injured, he never showed his face again. Therefore, the dragon family is now leaderless. It''s really more difficult to recover to the beginning than to ascend to heaven."


    People have a look at the dragon snow, and then a sigh, for the strength of the Dragon Snow and the future of the dragon family are worried.


    At this time, a voice came from the distance: "the master of the dragon family, long Aotian, is here!"


    After listening to the voice, there was a complete silence. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, with a look of surprise on their faces. It was incredible in their hearts.


    Zhang Fan is also a eyebrow pick, turn around to see, see four elder Long Ping accompanied by long Aotian''s side, two people one before and one after, carrying hands toward the direction of the martial arts arena.


    Long Aotian''s pace is steady. He is dressed in a long black shirt with a golden dragon on it. The dragon''s head is on his chest and his mouth is open. He seems to have an indomitable manner.


    Guan Long''s face is full of pride. His face is square and his eyes are bright. It makes people feel like they are not angry. A kind of superior''s breath spreads around, which makes many people dare not move forward.


    "Long Aotian, the leader of the dragon family?" Yang Hongjie''s brow is locked, and his heart is somewhat inconceivable. When he looks at long Aotian''s face carefully, he can''t see any illness. He doesn''t seem to be recovering from a serious illness, nor is he injured. He can''t help thinking in his heart, is it hard to succeed? Are all the rumors in the Jianghu false? The master of the dragon family was not injured or ill, but for another reason?


    At this time, under the attention of the public, long Aotian went to the martial arts arena and said to the public, "something has happened to our dragon family recently. However, as some people say, the dragon family has no strength now. Instead, some people are making rumors and making trouble. Our dragon family doesn''t want to pay attention to it. Some people start to rob our dragon family''s resources. Our dragon family is based on morality People don''t want to worry about it, but someone provokes our dragon family and insults our dragon family''s dignity. It really makes our dragon family unbearable. "


    After a pause, long Aotian took a look at Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family not far away, and continued: "since you are also doubting the strength of our long family, I''ll let you see it today. However, if you want to know the strength of our long family, you''d better pass my daughter''s test first."


    With that, long Aotian throws his sleeve robe and turns to Zhang Fan and long Xue.


    Long Xue didn''t respond for a moment, and asked long Aotian, "Dad, why are you here? And without saying hello? "


    With a loving smile on his face, long Aotian gently patted long Xue on the head and said to her, "you child, challenging the Yang family so much, you don''t even say hello. If it wasn''t for your fourth uncle to tell me, I would still be in the dark."


    After a pause, long Aotian said to long Xue seriously: "our dragon family, even if we lose, can''t lose momentum. This is the integrity of our dragon family. If we can''t even keep the integrity, what soul does that family have! So, daughter, if you want to do something, do it boldly. Just like before, dad will be your backup! "


    Hear here, long Xue can''t help but tears, a "Dad to you when backing", the moment will be long Xue into a deep memory.


    When long Xue was a little girl, during her art study, especially during her first strength assessment, she was very nervous. After all, it was the first time for her to carry out such a strength assessment.


    At that time, long Aotian, like today, came to long Xue and said the same thing to him: "girl, do what you want. Dad is your strong backing!"


    It was this sentence that seemed to make long Xue''s heart full of strength. Later, in the strength evaluation at that time, long Xue was the first person of the young generation of the long family.


    Today, long Aotian heard that long Xue was coming to the Yang family to challenge. He was surprised and rushed to help. In long Aotian''s opinion, although his strength is not as strong as that of long Xue, he knows that as long as he sits at the bottom, there is a kind of dependence in long Xue''s heart. Therefore, in any case, long Aotian will come.


    When entering the martial arts arena, long Aotian took the pill. After taking this pill, although it can make long Aotian''s face look better, it still can''t run any aura. It doesn''t help his aura and strength. It just makes him look less weak and empty.


    Zhang Fan looked at Long Ping in front of him and said with a smile: "the four elders have the heart to bring the master of the long family over at such a critical time. It''s a great encouragement to long Xue."


    Long Ping laughs and says to Zhang Fan: "yesterday, I went to the Houshan martial arts arena and found that long Xue''s sword technique is very strange. I think it must be taught by you. After watching for a while, I think that long Xue has a great chance of winning in this battle. If he really wins, it will be a great encouragement to the leader of the long family. It can be regarded as a joy to him, and it may be better soon Some of them. "Zhang Fan nodded, but did not say anything. Because Zhang Fan knows in his heart that the skill of fighting like this is only on one hand, and on the other hand, the mind. If the mind is not peaceful enough, even if it is home, it may capsize in the sewer.


    After the long family''s speech, everyone was shocked. Moreover, many people had a good relationship with the long family before. When Yang Hongjie, the Yang family''s leader, spoke on the stage just now, he meant to despise the long family. This has already made some people express their dissatisfaction, but they didn''t say anything. After all, they have heard rumors that the long family is really weak Ji, so he can only sigh in his heart.


    But after listening to what the owner of the dragon family said just now, people seemed to feel a fire burning in front of their chest. That feeling seemed to make their bodies full of strength. Suddenly, many people began to support the dragon family, shouting and cheering for the dragon family.


    Long Xue wiped some moved tears and said to long Aotian, "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t disgrace the long family. Just watch it!"

 Chapter 739

    With that, long Xue turns around, holding the long white sword in her hand. At the foot of her, her figure is as light as a fairy, falling down and standing steadily on the arena. Immediately the whole audience began to cheer up and clapped for long Xue.


    Long Xue takes a deep breath and tries to relieve the pressure in her heart. She looks forward and waits for Yang Yi to come out.


    Yang Yi stands up from a distance, holding the long sword in his hand. Just as he is about to perform his lightness skill, the owner of the Yang family goes over and puts a pill in his hand.


    Yang Yi was stunned by the master''s action, and frowned and asked, "Dad, what do you mean? Are you afraid that I will lose


    With a gloomy face, Yang Hongjie said to Yang Yi, "just in case, we Yang family have to win this battle. We can''t afford to lose. So no matter what means we have, we have to win. Do you understand? It''s about the honor and status of the whole Yang family. "


    After listening to his father''s words, Yang Yi nodded, put the elixir into his sleeve, held the long knife in his hand, and used his lightness skill to go directly to the martial arts arena.


    At this time, both long Xue and Yang Yi are standing on the martial arts arena. Long Xue can clearly feel the pressure of Yang Yi''s realm. Her brows can''t help wrinkling and her heart begins to waver a little.


    Yang Yi, on the other hand, looks at long Xue with a haughty face. Although he sees that long Xue is a bit of a beauty, he doesn''t feel much about long Xue. He just wants to solve the battle quickly. In this way, he can solve the problem quickly.


    Thinking of this, Yang Yi didn''t show much politeness either. He went straight out of the scabbard with his long sword, cut out a pale knife gas, and chopped it directly at long Xue.


    Long Xue was a little nervous and not ready. She just felt a strong wind roaring in front of her and ran straight to her face. She had a bad secret in her heart and quickly turned around to dodge.


    For a moment, the pale blade rubs Longxue''s waist. It''s dangerous and dangerous to avoid. If it''s a little slower, or the dodging angle is a little bit different, Longxue may be killed directly.


    Seeing that long Xue has dodged his own knife, Yang Yi has a little bit of expectation in his heart. He spins his body and flies into the air. The long knife in his hand is waving fast. In a moment, countless knife Qi are like a storm of pear blossoms, hailing to long Xue all over the world.


    Long Xue has just dodged a move. Before she is shaken, she finds that there is such a dense sword light above her head. She is a little distracted for a moment. However, she immediately wakes up and can''t lose. Her father is still watching herself under the stage. She can''t lose.


    With this kind of strong will, the sword in Longxue''s hand shakes, and immediately gives out a clear sword sound. Countless sword Qi soars up to the sky, and the sword head meets the light of the sword in the sky. In an instant, it gives out a series of fighting sounds, and shock waves spread around.


    Fortunately, there is a boundary around the martial arts arena. There are two purposes. One is to be afraid that the two people in the arena will fight and the shock wave will cause harm to all the audience around. The other is to be afraid that someone will play concealed weapons or help secretly.


    Therefore, in the battle between the two, the shock wave began to spread around. After hitting the border, it would gradually dissipate and finally disappear. But even so, the people around were shocked and could not help retreating.


    And long Xuegang just tried her best to resist instinctively, but her strength is still poor. After all, Yang Yi is two small levels higher than her, which is the suppression of strength.


    In the confrontation, the Dragon Snow is still by the other side''s knife awn impact to the meridians, the corner of the mouth slightly spilled blood, the complexion is also somewhat pale.


    When people around saw this scene, they could not help shaking their heads, especially those who supported the Yang family.


    "I said that the little girl of the long family is two levels lower than the young master of the Yang family. In such a battle, I said that the overall situation has been decided. If there''s anything good to see, it''s better to go back."


    "I thought the little girl of the dragon family could resist several rounds, so it seems that her strength is not so good. It''s better to go back to the dragon family and practice hard, so as not to be disgraced."


    "In fact, I don''t think so. Although this little girl''s level is relatively low, I admire her courage. For the sake of the face of the dragon family, she risked her life. I don''t think she wants to leave here alive."


    "It''s no use if you have courage. If you don''t have enough strength, you can even say that courage sometimes kills people."


    "I think it''s better not to waste time here. Anyway, we''ve seen the result. I don''t believe this girl can make a Jedi counterattack."


    "It''s not easy to say. I''d better watch it for a while. I won with this little girl. I have a hunch today that there will be a miracle here."


    "Yes, it seems that the little girl hasn''t come up with her own skills yet, so I think it''s necessary to look on with this."


    "Come on, the young master of the Yang family is two small levels higher than him. I think that the little girl may have been killed by the other party without showing her real ability."The audience on the sidelines suddenly became two camps. Some people thought that long Xue had lost and had no chance to fight back at all, because the suppression of realm was a little big, while some people thought that long Xue''s ability had not been revealed yet. Maybe she had a trump card to reverse the war situation in an instant. Therefore, they were very looking forward to long Xue''s performance.


    Long Xue also feels the concussion of the meridians in her body. The secret way is not good in her heart. She quickly guards her mind and protects the meridians with aura to avoid serious internal injury.


    Yang Yi is still reluctant, holding the long knife in his hand, and diving towards the dragon snow, the speed is faster than lightning, and the light of the knife also forms a long curve in the air.


    Long Xue doesn''t dare to be careless in her heart. She knows that she has suffered a slight internal injury now. If she continues to do so, if she is injured again, she really can''t go back to heaven.


    Long Aotian sits on the field, although he has no expression on his face, he is still very nervous in his heart. Every time long Xue confronts Yang Yi, long Aotian has an impulse to rush up to protect long Xue. But now it seems that all things need to be carried by long Xue herself. What she wants to carry is not the success or failure of this competition, but the glory of the whole long family Reputation and hope.

 Chapter 740

    Although Long Ping is not willing to do anything, he is worried when he sees that long Xue is suppressed by the other party so soon. After all, there are two small levels between long Xue and Yang Yi. It''s really hard for him to cross.


    Compared with these people, Zhang Fan is a lot more peaceful, as if all this is in Zhang Fan''s control.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan has estimated the result. This battle is not difficult for long Xue. She only needs to overcome her fear, so all the troubles will be solved, and she will never lose to Yang Yi.


    However, it''s not easy to pass the heart of that pass, especially in the current situation, no one can help him, only on her own.


    The Dragon Snow in the field is still fighting to death, and at the same time, she is also exerting her body method. She begins to dodge the light of the sword all over her body, and has almost no fighting power.


    Inadvertently, long Xue takes a look at Zhang Fan and wants to ask Zhang Fan what to do now and how to defeat the guy in front of her.


    After this period of time, Zhang Fan and long Xue also have a tacit understanding. Seeing that long Xue looks at herself, Zhang Fan points to the cold water sword in his hand, and points to his heart position. Then he holds his shoulder and looks at long Xue, as if to tell her something.


    As long Xue dodges Yang Yi''s sword light, she thinks about what Zhang Fan did just now. She is also curious about what it means just now.


    However, in the constant Dodge, long Xue found that he had no way to think. If he wanted to think, long Xue would be distracted.


    At this time, long Xue is not careful. A knife light penetrates her aura boundary and tears her shoulder clothes open, revealing the white skin inside.


    All around the crowd have issued a burst of exclamation, they are secretly in the heart for long Xue pinched a cold sweat, fortunately long Xue''s response is more timely, otherwise, this knife awn will inevitably penetrate his shoulder.


    Long Xue frowned and looked at her shoulder. Seeing that there was no blood flowing out, she was relieved. However, there was some surprise in long Xue''s heart. In her opinion, she couldn''t escape the knife awn just now, but she accidentally moved her shoulder. Although she was a little dull, she didn''t hurt herself.


    Thinking about this, long Xue couldn''t help thinking, is this the legendary body instinct reaction? What''s going on?


    At this time, long Xue recalled Zhang Fan''s action, pointed to the sword in her hand, and then pointed to her chest, which means Sword in my heart!


    Think of this, long Xue''s heart suddenly brightened, it seems that all the obstacles in the heart have disappeared, picked up confidence.


    In an instant, long Xue recalled every word Zhang Fan said on his way here. Zhang Fan once said that you don''t need to look at the realm and strength. As long as you have confidence in yourself and believe that you can create miracles, that''s why the brave are fearless.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan once said that with this sword technique, he would be able to defeat the opponent. But after he went on the court, long Xue found that he had not used this sword technique, and now he was completely restrained by the opponent. Therefore, he had to jump out of the opponent''s rhythm and find a chance to use this sword technique.


    At this time, Yang Yi''s next attack is in front of long Xue. If long Xue doesn''t make any more moves at this time, he may be killed directly or beaten down from the challenge arena.


    It was at this time that long Xue''s heart was clear. Many things she couldn''t figure out before had been figured out. With a whirl of the long white sword in her hand, she immediately displayed the nine robber sword technique. The sword moves roared, and without flashing, she immediately met Yang Yi''s sword light.


    Just listen to a clear sound, Dao Guang and Zhang Fan''s sword Qi even directly offset, this can''t help but let the people around again issued bursts of exclamation.


    "Isn''t it true that the girl just fell behind and almost got hurt? I can''t believe that he can catch the other''s moves. "


    "Yes, it''s clear that she has just fallen behind, but now it seems that this girl even wants to fight back. It seems that this contest will be more and more wonderful."


    "However, I don''t think so. Yang Yi''s level is very high. It''s not easy to defeat him. Moreover, from the beginning, long Xue was in a state of being suppressed. Is it a bit late for him to start fighting back now?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. I don''t think it''s a bit late for him to fight back, but just right. Only in this way can the fight be pushed to the climax and become more and more attractive."


    "I just said that when she came up, she seemed to be holding her breath. Moreover, just now, she was in hiding and was very passive in the war. Now, she was finally given a chance. If she didn''t fight back at this time, what would she have to wait for?"


    "Yes, I don''t think the eldest miss of the long family is just a vase. In my opinion, he must have some of his own skills, but she hasn''t shown them yet. Moreover, Yang Yi has suppressed her from the beginning, but now, the eldest miss of the long family has grasped the opportunity, so the next battle is about to change Let''s wait and see. "As they say this, they look at Longxue curiously. Their eyes are full of expectation. They are looking forward to Longxue''s counterattack and whether it will work for Yang Yi.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at the performance of long Xue on the stage. He smiles at the corner of his mouth and nods his head with satisfaction. In his opinion, long Xue counterattacks at this time, and the time control is just right. If he slows down, he may get hurt. In that case, if he counterattacks again, his power will be greatly reduced.


    Long Ping''s eyes are also full of hope. In his opinion, as the eldest lady of the long family and the most outstanding young talent of the long family, long Xue will never lose to anyone. Now that she can fight against Yang Yi, who surpasses her two small levels, this is what long Xue should have.


    The most exciting thing is the head of the dragon family. From the moment when long Xue came to power, the heart of the head of the dragon family and long Xue were together all the time. Therefore, in this battle, long Ao Tian''s heart fluctuated greatly, and he always encouraged long Xue.

 Chapter 741

    But when he saw that long Xue had begun to fight back, long Aotian''s eyes instantly showed the color of excitement, and even wanted to stand up from the chair and cheer, but he was afraid of being indecent.


    After all, long Aotian is not an ordinary man. He is the owner of the dragon family. Therefore, on some occasions, he must keep sober and show the dignity of the dragon family. He can''t be the laughing stock of others.


    The reason why Yang Yi chooses to fight with long Xue in close combat is that he wants to defeat long Xue when he is unprepared. In this way, the battle will end quickly.


    But when Yang Yi approaches long Xue, the momentum of long Xue suddenly changes. The white sword in his hand is also with a kind of slight pressure, and he can even fight against the sword in his hand. This really makes Yang Yi a little unbelievable.


    Seeing that Yang Yi is very close to him, long Xue is very happy. This is the best time to show himself nine robbers. As long as you stick him, maybe you can win.


    Thinking of this, the sword technique in long Xue''s hand suddenly turns. Between the whistling white swords, some simple combinations of swordsmanship begin to attack Yang Yi. There is a long sword chirping between the swords. Although the moves are simple and clear, they are very coherent, which makes people unable to defend.


    Yang Yi put his long sword across his chest and turned defense into attack. In an instant, the swords and swords clashed in one place, making a brilliant spark, which was dazzling.


    The people around all looked silly for a moment, and they all widened their eyes. Their eyes were full of incredible looks. How did they not expect that long Xue could really fight back.


    "My God! What kind of strength is this little girl? How do I think she can compete with Yang Yi''s strength now? "


    "No, it''s not what kind of strength he has, but the little girl''s sword technique is a little strange. However, I don''t see what''s special about her sword technique. It''s just some basic sword techniques. Is Yang Yi a little overwhelmed with such basic sword techniques?"


    "Yes, I think it''s a bit strange. From the moment they entered into close combat, I found that something was not right. Maybe the girl''s sword technique is really suitable for close combat, so at this time, she can play enough power."


    "However, I think it must be Yang Yi''s carelessness, that''s why. Otherwise, how can he improve his strength so obviously in an instant? It''s a bit out of line


    "Although the girl''s sword skills are all very basic sword moves, they play a great power in combination with each other. Although I just stand here, I can already feel that this set of sword skills is very good and powerful."


    "This kind of sword technique is really very strange. However, there is one detail that I don''t know if you have found. That is, when using this set of sword technique, the little girl didn''t seem to give full play to her strength, but didn''t use her aura very much."


    "Yes! It was only when you said that that I realized that it was a bit awkward for me to say that. However, without the aura, he was able to compete with Yang Yi? I didn''t think of that. "


    "It can also be said that the girl of the dragon family didn''t seem to use all her strength, but she dealt with the duel in an ordinary way."


    "Today, I''m really here. There is such a strange sword skill in the world. If I can practice this sword skill successfully, then her sword skill is not simple."


    Everyone looked at the Dragon Snow in the field and thought it was incredible. They never thought that the strength of dragon snow could be so strong. In particular, the set of swordsmanship that Dragon Snow showed surprised all the people present.


    Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, was sitting in the distance. He thought that his son could defeat each other directly with three moves. In this way, all the resources of the long family would belong to the Yang family. Therefore, when he came to power, Yang Hongjie once told Yang Yi that if he really did, he would stand out and show himself, so he must not give up on your opponent Be kind, or you will die.


    However, in such a battle, Yang Hongjie found that there was something wrong with Longxue''s sword technique, which was comparable to Yang Yi''s sword technique.


    But in Yang Hongjie''s mind, this set of swordsmanship is just some basic sword moves arranged and combined with each other. When they are used, they are faster than ordinary basic swordsmanship, and their movements are more fluent. However, Yang Yi has a vague feeling of being in a hurry, which really puzzles Yang Hongjie''s mind.


    Several elders nearby frowned and said to Yang Hongjie one after another,


    "master, how can I feel that something is wrong? What''s the matter with our young master today? In the face of such basic swordsmanship, we can''t solve it. Do we have to fight in the future? "


    "Yes, I think this little girl is still a little lenient to Yang Yi. Otherwise, Yang Yi might have been injured long ago."


    "I really don''t understand that the young master of the seven levels of Mahayana is not his opponent for such a simple basic swordsmanship, which I don''t quite understand.""Maybe our young master is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to hurt her life, so that''s why. I don''t think his concession is forced."


    "It''s a bit impossible. When I came to the martial arts arena, I once told him that this battle is about all the glory of our whole Yang family. If we lose, we will become a laughing stock among his people in the Jianghu."


    "Yes, we really can''t afford to lose this battle. Moreover, at the beginning, we started to build up momentum and invited so many influential people from families and clans in the Jianghu. If we lose, our Yang family will never be able to hold up their heads in the Jianghu."


    After listening to several people''s words, Yang Hongjie''s face is gloomy and very ugly. For the words of several elders, Yang Hongjie''s heart is still more recognized. He also knows that he can''t afford to lose this battle. Otherwise, before Yang Yi goes on the stage, Yang Hongjie won''t give him a pill that can instantly improve his skill.


    In this way, the elixir is very rare in the whole world. Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, managed to find it in the black market and spent a lot of spirit stones to buy it.

 Chapter 742

    Although Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, has a very ugly look on his face, he is still more at ease, because before playing, he has made it clear to Yang Yi that he can''t lose the battle, and Yang Yi has already taken the pill. If Yang Yi really feels that he can''t hold on, he will definitely choose to take the pill It''s too late.


    "You don''t have to worry. My son''s power hasn''t been fully displayed. Moreover, he has an important mace that doesn''t work. If it''s really used, then Longxue is really unstoppable." Yang Hongjie hugged his shoulders and said to several elders with a cold smile on his face.


    Long Aotian, the owner of the long family, saw that long Xue had begun to fight back. He was very happy. He looked excited in his eyes. He said to Long Ping and Zhang Fan: "do you see that this girl has improved her level so much in such a short time? It''s really a bit surprising for me!"


    After a pause, long Aotian took a close look at the sword technique that long Xue used and said to Long Ping: "however, it seems that the sword technique that long Xue used is not the martial art of our dragon family. It seems that she has grown up a lot in the world."


    Long Ping nodded with a smile, looked at Zhang Fan with a smile, and asked him, "if I''m not wrong, you should have taught me this set of swordsmanship."


    Zhang Fan didn''t deny it. He just laughed and said to Long Ping, "yes, I did teach it. But I have to say that Miss Long''s savvy is really strong. She can cultivate this set of sword skills to a small level in such a short time. It seems that he is quite solid in his basic skills."


    Long Ping nodded and said to Zhang Fan: "I almost watched long Xue grow up. In my opinion, her cultivation is really hard, and even ordinary people can''t compare with her. That''s why he has today''s achievements. However, I have to thank his brother named Long Hao. Long Hao''s words seem to inspire long Xue a lot, and that''s why he has today''s achievements Today''s achievements. "


    "Oh? What kind of words touched her so much? How can a spoiled young lady make such great progress? " Zhang Fan eyebrows a pick, one side of Long Ping asked.


    Long Ping seems to fall into a deep memory and says to Zhang Fan: "at that time, Long Hao was also a genius of the long family. He always didn''t agree with long Xue. And when there was a conflict, Long Hao said that long Xue was just the eldest lady of the long family. If we remove this aura, it would be nothing."


    After a pause, Long Ping continued to say to Zhang Fan: "it seems that such a sentence made long Xue grow up overnight. From that day on, long Xue also worked harder in her cultivation, and her realm and sword skills really improved by leaps and bounds."


    "At the end of the year, when assessing the state strength of the sons of the dragon family, long Xue was superior to the others, and finally became the most outstanding genius of the dragon family."


    After listening to Long Ping''s words, Zhang Fan nodded slightly, and looked at the eldest miss of the long family in his heart. Moreover, Zhang Fan felt that the eldest miss of the long family''s savvy was really high. Just by relying on the other party''s words, he could understand that in this world, strength is eternal, money status is just a temporary scenery, if you want to be a person First, we must have absolute strength.


    In the game, Yang Yi''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled, because he found that the Dragon Snow in front of him was able to compete with him with a set of simple sword techniques, which is really a bit incredible.


    These basic swordsmanship in the hands of long Xue has become superb, as if the long sword in the hands of long Xue is a glass of water, when attacking, it is a kind of pervasive feeling, it is impossible to defend.


    Moreover, after dozens of rounds of fighting, Yang Yi even felt that he was a little overwhelmed. Unexpectedly, long Xue''s melee sword technique could be so powerful that it really made him a little incredible.


    Yang Yi thought in his heart that he would try to distance himself from her so that he could develop his strengths and avoid his weaknesses. Otherwise, he would not be able to support her for long.


    However, long Xue won''t give him such an opportunity. Yang Yi''s retreat has been blocked between moves. With the upper body method, long Xue''s figure moves and doesn''t give him any chance at all.


    At this time, Yang Yi is somewhat annoyed. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to do with long Xue''s fighting style.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yang Yi in the distance. He felt that although the young master of the Yang family had a higher level, he still lacked combat experience. At least this is where he was inferior to long Xue.


    If long Xue can seize this opportunity, he will fight back with the Jedi and keep Yang Yi under pressure. With Yang Yi''s fighting experience, it is estimated that he will be in a hurry soon.


    And busy in chaos, this time, Yang Yi is also the easiest to show flaws, and if long Xue seize this opportunity, he can directly defeat the other side completely.


    At this time, the idea of long Xue and Zhang Fan is the same. They have been carrying out oppressive attacks around Yang Yi. The attack speed is also faster and faster, and even makes people feel dazzled. The snow-white sword in their hands actually forms a series of residual shadows around him.Yang Yi is really a little overwhelmed. His eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. The long sword in his hand has started to leak in the continuous blocking. The white sword of long Xue occasionally hits his body protection aura.


    All around the crowd saw this scene, immediately feel some incredible, the field of the fighting situation has changed.


    "My God, did I read it wrong? From the beginning of the battle, I remember that Yang Yi was always in the upper hand, but I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, that little girl turned the situation around with her simple sword skills. This is really a bit surprising!"


    "I think it''s the most wonderful fight I''ve ever seen. Miss Long''s strength is really not simple. She can even challenge beyond her level. Such a fight makes people feel comfortable."


    "It''s a shame for the Yang family to make such a big scene. It''s estimated that the Yang family has absolute self-confidence, so they will do it. I''m really curious. How will the Yang family end up in the face of all this?"

 Chapter 743

    "How can it end? It''s just that in such a situation, the Yang family can insult themselves and finally return the things that originally belonged to the dragon family to their original owners. Anyway, this time, it''s completely fair and open. It''s useless for them to deny it."


    "Yes, it''s said that the strength of the dragon family is poor now. On the contrary, I think some rumors in the Jianghu are absolutely untrustworthy. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to find that the strength of the dragon family is still so strong."


    "In my opinion, it seems that the contest is about to come out. Let''s wait and see if the little girl of the long family can win."


    Looking at the situation in the field, people began to support long Xue, especially those who bet on long Xue in the casinos outside. That''s a high odds option. If they win, they can really win a lot of Lingshi.


    Looking at the sword technique in long Xue''s hand, Long Ping is surprised. After all, Long Ping is also a powerful swordsman. He has a lot of research on the sword technique of various schools. Today, Long Ping is somewhat curious about the sword technique of long Xue. He has been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years, but he has never seen such a sword technique. The moves are very simple, some of the most basic Sword moves are more powerful when combined.


    It''s the first time that Long Ping has seen this kind of sword technique. After observing long Xue''s sword moves, Long Ping thinks that the inventor of this sword move is not simple. He even integrates all the basic sword moves, and then combines them. After deduction of some big data rules, he finally finds out such a set of sword techniques. If he doesn''t have a good idea of it It''s really hard to be a craftsman.


    Thinking of Zhou, Long Ping asked Zhang Fan curiously, "is this simple and complex set taught to long Xue by you? What kind of sword technique is this? Does it have a name? "


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly and said to Long Ping, "of course, this sword technique is called Jiujie sword technique. It''s said that the inventor of this sword technique is not a genius. His talent and strength are inferior. However, he is very obsessed with kendo. Some people think that he is not suitable for cultivation. Even if he starts to practice, his life is just an ordinary one Ben won''t do much. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Long Ping, looking at the nine robber sword technique that long Xue had used in the field: "however, such a sound will not have any influence on this person, but it is an inspiration to him. After meditation, he found that some combination moves in the basic sword technique are really powerful. Moreover, in some very powerful sword techniques, there are also some differences The shadow of some basic swordsmanship, that is to say, the essence of any powerful swordsmanship lies in these basic swordsmanship. "


    "However, it seems that this basic swordsmanship is not valued by everyone. Why does this happen? This man is very puzzled. However, his master once told him that in order to practice swordsmanship, we must lay a good foundation. We should not be eager for success or instant success. Otherwise, we will be possessed by the devil."


    "With this sentence, he began to study basic swordsmanship day and night. Many people thought that he was crazy. Many people were resting, or absorbing aura, or exchanging martial arts. He was practicing basic swordsmanship. He still didn''t think much of people''s ridicule. He turned a blind eye to it and turned a deaf ear to it."


    "After more than ten years, many of my classmates have made great breakthroughs in this period of time. Some of them have a deeper understanding of some realms and body methods, and some of them have learned new moves. Everyone feels that they have gained a lot. Only this person has made no progress in their realms, and they have not learned new moves. They just use these basic skills It''s a boring process to keep in touch with each other over and over again. "


    "However, he still feels that he has gained a lot. First of all, he has plenty of time. When he goes out to eat and sleep, he is practicing basic sword skills. After many years, he finds that the combination of various sword moves will be more powerful, and even he can make his strength endless without much aura."


    "Once, some of the sect''s enemies came to attack their sect, and many of their disciples fled. Under such circumstances, this man directly killed the crowd with his sword move, and even drove away these masters with his own strength, which surprised all the elders and disciples."


    "Later, Shifu once found him and asked him to demonstrate this kind of swordsmanship systematically. However, at this time, he had already cultivated to a state of artistic conception. There was almost nothing in essence. All of them were made at will. But when he used these moves, he naturally brought out the combined sword moves."


    "When he began to show his master, his master began to record this kind of sword technique with his pen. After he wanted to go back, he would study it carefully. After all the sword moves were collected, his master said that he could not practice it, because it was absolutely not a simple thing to practice this kind of sword technique, because this kind of sword move was very important for basic skills The nuclear requirement is too high, so few people are willing to practice this kind of sword technique. "


    "Since then, no one in the river and lake has noticed this sword skill, or even given it a name. They have to shelve it and no one cares about it.""However, after many years, someone accidentally found this sword manual in a ruins and tried to practice it. This person is also a sword maniac. He has a high pursuit of sword skills. When he saw this sword skill, he was not happy, and began to practice day and night."


    "However, in the process of cultivation, he also felt that the moves in some places were not reasonable. A little change made the sword more powerful and made it less easy to cultivate. When he revised the book, he found that there were nine different combinations in the sword, and each move was a disaster for the enemy Therefore, the name of this sword is Jiujie sword


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s explanation, Long Ping, with a smile on his face, listened and nodded from time to time, indicating that he had listened.


    "Where did you get this sword skill?" Longping was a little curious. In his opinion, since this book is so difficult to practice, why do you want to practice?

 Chapter 744

    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "I also got this sword manual by accident. However, in my storage space ring, this sword manual has been put for a long time and has never been used. I only take it out occasionally to practice. This nine robbers sword manual does not require any realm. On the contrary, after training, I can improve my swordsmanship, lay a good foundation and achieve the goal At a certain level, even without the support of aura, you will defeat your opponent with this nine robber sword technique. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Long Ping nodded to himself. He felt that what Zhang Fan said was right. If this sword manual is found by some ordinary people, it''s just a useless sword technique, or it''s for some low-level disciples to practice and destroy heaven.


    But if this sword skill is really in the hands of experts, it will play its real role and even carry forward.


    Now, this nine robber sword skill is in Zhang Fan''s hands, and under Zhang Fan''s guidance, it is taught to long Xue. In this way, this sword skill can give full play to his due strength.


    At this time, long Xue''s figure in the field is erratic, and she loses her white clothes, just like a ghost, erratic, not only wandering, but also the combination of virtual and real swordsmanship, which is dazzling.


    In addition, the biggest advantage of the nine robber sword technique is that the cost is very small. Basically, there is no need to use any aura. Especially in such a war of attrition, it has an absolute advantage.


    Especially when fighting against Yang Yi, it consumes a lot of energy. Moreover, the speed of long Xue''s sword technique is getting faster and faster, almost seamless, and does not give Yang Yi any chance. Such an attack really makes people feel overwhelmed.


    At this time, Yang Yi is really uncomfortable. He is constantly consuming aura, but he still can''t get the upper hand. Instead, he is always being suppressed by long Xue. Yang Yi is also very surprised. She can''t help but wonder what kind of sword she is using. It seems that this kind of sword doesn''t consume any aura. There is such a sword in the world.


    At the same time, Yang Yi''s aura boundary is also more and more dim. His realm is two small levels higher than that of long Xue. However, in such a situation, he is still not the opponent of long Xue. Why on earth? Yang Yi couldn''t figure this out.


    After more than a dozen moves, Yang Yi''s aura barrier was broken in an instant, while long Xue''s sword move was still very sharp, which surprised everyone around.


    "This It''s impossible! Long Xue is going to beat that guy? My God, how on earth did he do it? "


    "Yes, I''m also very curious about this. They are two different levels. At the beginning, Yang Yi still had the upper hand, but long Xue was able to counter attack with this set of swordsmanship. It''s really unthinkable."


    "That''s right. I also think there''s something wrong with this set of swordsmanship in this girl''s hand. Otherwise, she can''t defeat her opponent."


    "It''s not impossible for such a thing to happen. It''s just that the probability of occurrence can be smaller. I''ve heard that among some talented experts, they can really surpass the level of challenge, or even surpass a big level and put each other to death. Of course, only some geniuses can do it."


    "Not only that, there are also some skills that are very strange, especially those handed down from ancient times, which have extraordinary power. It can even be said that by inheriting some of the ancient masters, you can also enhance your strength."


    "Anyway, the little girl of the dragon family may be the winner in the end, and the Yang family is really going to lose face in the end. Even if the Yang family wants to default on such a big scene, I''m afraid it''s impossible."


    "Although I''m a little reluctant, I bet that the young master of the Yang family can win, but in this duel, it''s so wonderful that it''s worth losing."


    Several people are very satisfied with the battle. It can be said that it is a visual feast. The final result is unexpected. It really gives people a special feeling.


    At this moment, long Xue''s move is illusory, and then her footwork changes. In the blink of an eye, she comes to Yang Yi ''.


    Yang Yi was surprised. He never thought that he would be defeated like this. However, he promised his father that he would never lose the contest. Otherwise, the resources and face of the Yang family would be lost.


    In the distance, all the people of the Yang family stood up one after another, especially Yang Hongjie, the head of the Yang family. His face was as deep as water, and his fists were clenched tightly. He never thought it would be like this. But what should he do now? Under such circumstances, how to end?


    The faces of the Yang family were also surprised and disappointed. To his surprise, Yang Yi was defeated by a monk who was two small levels lower than himself. To his disappointment, as the young master of the dragon family, he was defeated in front of so many people, which was a great shame to the Yang family.


    Yang Yi also understood this in his heart. He frowned and kept asking himself what to do. Does he really want to use such despicable means to reverse the war situation as he said?However, compared with means, the Yang family can not lose face. Therefore, at this time, we must take some extreme means, even if it is not honorable, we need to try it.


    At this moment, long Xue is relieved and smiles. She knows in her heart that what she really did, she actually defeated the other party. This is the first challenge in her life. She can''t even believe that all this is what she did.


    Long Aotian, the owner of the long family, also looks at long Xue. He is relieved in his heart. He has an excited look in his eyes and a long lost smile on his face. He immediately says to Long Ping and Zhang Fan: "do you see that? My daughter won! She won! I really won


    Zhang Fan and Long Ping take a look at long Aotian, and feel that he still has a bit of the airs of the owner, and he is as happy as a child.


    Most of them are very disappointed, and some even start to scold. After all, they have been betting on Yang Yi, the young master of the Yang family. But now it seems that the overall situation has been decided, and there is no room for relaxation, which makes many people very happy.

 Chapter 745

    Zhang Fan''s eyes also showed a satisfied look, and nodded slightly. It seems that long Xue''s growth speed is still very fast. Unexpectedly, in such a short time, he can perfect a set of sword cultivation to the point of perfection.


    "It seems that your teaching is good. Without you, long Xue would not have won the battle." Zhang Fan said with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Fan replied with a smile: "I just showed her this kind of sword technique. As for the others, he made efforts to get them."


    Long Xue is also very happy. After all, this is the first time in her life that she has surpassed herself and defeated her opponent. She has recaptured resources for the long family and fulfilled her father''s wish. In this battle, she has made breakthrough in swordsmanship, which can be regarded as a satisfactory answer to Zhang fan.


    But when long Xue is distracted, Yang Yi''s eyes show a touch of ferocity, and the whole body''s killing intention begins to spread around.


    This was immediately detected by the sensitive Zhang Fan. He could not help but change his face and quickly used his gesture to remind long Xue.


    Dragon Snow is immersed in the joy of excitement, but see Zhang Fan to make a gesture, as if to tell yourself the danger, this let dragon snow can''t help a Leng.


    But just as she turns around, Yang Yi''s long sword sweeps the Dragon Snow in front of her. With an inexplicable intention of killing, Yang Yi stealthily attacks long Xue when he doesn''t pay attention.


    Long Xue is also surprised in the heart, quickly back, try to run his body protection aura to the limit, to resist the other party''s attack.


    But after all, it''s still a step slow. Besides, Yang Yi''s level is higher than hers. Moreover, this move belongs to a sneak attack. It reveals the murderous spirit between the ferocity, which really makes long Xue defenseless.


    When Dao Guang typed on long Xue''s body protection aura, long Xue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her body immediately flew back and fell directly on the ground, with a mouthful of blood in her mouth and a lot of pale complexion.


    All around the crowd saw that they all frowned and were very dissatisfied with Yang Yi''s way of doing things. They began to criticize him one after another.


    "The young master of the Yang family has obviously lost. The little girl is merciful to him, but he sneaks on him when others are distracted. It''s really shameful."


    "Is this the style of the Yang family? The result of this competition is obvious. Isn''t it more shameful for the young master of the Yang family to do so? "


    "I think the Yang family can''t afford to lose, otherwise he won''t do it either. After all, such a thing is a great insult to the Yang family. At the beginning, they signed a life and death contract. The sword has no eyes, and the decisive victory is divided between life and death. Do you forget?"


    "If according to your opinion, it''s a wrong decision for the little girl of the dragon family to show mercy to him? Should I have killed him just now? "


    "Of course, if this battle ends peacefully, what''s the meaning? In that case, the face of the Yang family will also be lost. It''s better to fight hard and kill each other. Even if you have a bad name on your back, you should protect your family."


    "Anyway, I don''t think this kind of people who don''t speak morally need to cooperate with him in the future. In case of problems in cooperation one day, they won''t be able to afford any responsibility."


    "Yes, I also have a certain trade relationship with the Yang family. I have never checked the accounts here because of my trust in them, but I didn''t expect that the character of the Yang family is so bad. I have to check the accounts carefully when I go back."


    Many people are very unhappy with Yang Yi''s performance in the field and blame him one after another, especially for the integrity of the long family, which is also an instant collapse. Many people say that they want to go back and break the cooperation with the Yang family in order to avoid any problems in the future.


    Seeing this scene, long Aotian immediately stands up from his chair with anger in his eyes. He squints his eyes with a strong sense of killing and looks at Yang Yi in the field.


    Seeing this, Long Ping hurried forward to help long Aotian, so that he would not be in a bad state because he was angry. People would see that there was something wrong with his body.


    "Don''t be impulsive, master. I''ll find a way." Long Ping frowned and said to long Aotian.


    Although he said that, Long Ping knew that it would be unrealistic to help long Xue escape from the arena at this time, because the challenge arena is surrounded by the border. If he wanted to go in, it would be more difficult than climbing into the sky.


    Zhang Fan stood aside, frowning slightly, and observed the border around. It''s not very difficult to open the border. However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, although long Xue is injured, it doesn''t mean that she is not Yang Yi''s opponent now. So, it''s really a test for Longxue now.


    At this time, Long Ping frowned and asked Zhang Fan: "brother Zhang Fan, what good countermeasures do you have to go to save long Xue?"


    Zhang Fan said to elder Longping calmly: "elder is worried. In fact, Longxue doesn''t need us to save her,. He will save himself"What do you mean by that?" For Zhang Fan''s words, Long Ping seems a little did not understand, frowning at the side of Zhang Fan, puzzled asked.


    Zhang Fan still has a calm face. His eyes are as deep as the night sky. He responds to Long Ping: "this battle is just a test for long Xue. She is not in a desperate situation. On the contrary, it is a good opportunity to stimulate his potential at this time."


    "Really?" Long Ping still can''t believe Zhang Fan''s words. He is also very worried. You know, the eldest lady of the long family is on the stage. If there is a little mistake, it will be a great blow to the leader of the long family, long Aotian.


    However, in Long Ping''s view, Zhang Fan has always been flexible and meticulous in his work. Although he has a low level, he has extraordinary skills. He never does anything he is not sure of and says something unimportant. Since Zhang Fan says he can win, it will be OK.


    After Yang Yi pushes back long Xue with a knife, he doesn''t rush forward. Instead, he takes out the pill that his husband and wife gave him before going on the court and throws it directly into his mouth. Soon, a thick aura appears all over his body, and his blood vessels explode. In the blink of an eye, a layer of red light has appeared in the aura.

 Chapter 746

    When people saw this scene, they were shocked and looked at Yang Yi. Some people were confused, but some people thought it was incredible and said.


    "What''s the situation? What happened to young master Yang? The path of his aura is a little abnormal


    "I also found that. Moreover, I seem to have noticed a detail just now, that is, in the moment just now, the young master of the Yang family seemed to have eaten something. That''s why he became like this. It''s like a little red pill. "


    "Red pill? My God, what he just took should not be Shengyuan pill. If it is Shengyuan pill, the eldest lady of the dragon family will be in trouble. "


    "Sheng Yuan Dan? What is that? What''s the effect? Look at this posture. Is he going to kill the eldest lady of the long family and save the war by taking such pills? "


    "What''s the use of that? Judging from the scene just now, the young master of the Yang family''s defeat has been decided, and we all can see that. Now he is doing so, which is nothing more than humiliating the Yang family and charging him with breaking his promise."


    For a moment, everyone looked down on the young master of the Yang family. They all thought that the young master of the Yang family was so big that he didn''t mean what he said. The young master of the Yang family was two small States ahead of the big miss of the long family, but he was defeated in the end. But now it seems that he should use such despicable means to kill people. It''s really shameful.


    However, many people are interested in this Shengyuan pill and begin to ask what it is.


    One of them, an old man, said to the crowd: "as far as I know, the biggest function of Shengyuan Dan is to improve his strength in an instant and turn the war situation around in the battle. Moreover, according to the grade of Shengyuan Dan, different grades of Shengyuan Dan have different time to improve his strength."


    After a pause, the old man''s face showed a look of memory, and continued to say to the public: "I just saw the Shengyuan pill in the hands of the young master of the Yang family. If I read it correctly, it should be a inferior Shengyuan pill, which can probably be kept in a cup of tea. From the aspect of aura, after the young master of the Yang family took the Shengyuan pill, his realm has soared To the realm of Mahayana eightfold. "


    "What? "Eight levels of Mahayana?"


    After listening to the old man''s words, everyone immediately uttered a burst of exclamation and looked at the Dragon Snow in the field, with a worried look in their eyes.


    In their opinion, the young master of the Yang family has two more small realms than Longxue. After taking the Shengyuan pill, he has three more small realms than Longxue. How can we fight such a battle?


    When long Xue sees Yang Yi in front of her, she can''t help but be stunned. She didn''t expect that the other side would have such means. It seems that this battle is extremely difficult.


    Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, has a satisfied smile on his face. It seems that such a battle is safe. In this way, if Yang Yi can''t win this battle any more, it''s a bit unreasonable.


    At this time, several elders of the Yang family seemed to be confused. At the same time, they were worried about the way the young master of the Yang family did. They asked Yang Hongjie one after another.


    "Master, is it really appropriate for you to do this? If he defeated the girl of the dragon family under such circumstances, wouldn''t he be a little dishonorable? "


    "Yes, master, I think this will cause dissatisfaction in the hearts of many people in the river and lake. In that case, the reputation of our Yang family will be lost in the river and lake. It may have a great impact on the development of our Yang family in the future."


    "I also heard that some people began to constantly say that we are the Yang family. Even if the young master wins the battle, how should we explain to the people?"


    After all, this battle was based on the principle of fairness and openness, so many prominent figures in the Jianghu were invited. They thought that the young master of the Yang family was a little higher than the girl of the long family and could win easily. But now it seems that there has been a change. In this way, it''s really unacceptable.


    Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, said to several people, "what''s the difficulty? After all, this is the territory of the Yang family. We have made it clear at the beginning about the rules of the game, that is, whether we win or lose, we also decide life and death. Although the situation just now is that the long family is kind-hearted and soft hearted, it doesn''t mean that our Yang family will lose, During the fighting, we never said that we would not use such drugs. Here is our explanation to the public. "


    After listening to Yang''s words, people think about it and nod their heads. After all, the rules are set by Yang''s family. Moreover, this place is also Yang''s territory. It''s easy to say what you want. However, the public opinion in the river and lake must be not small. Therefore, it''s necessary to explain these people, Otherwise, it will have a great influence on the development of the Yang family in the future.


    At this time, Yang Yi opens his eyes slightly, and his eyes are red with blood. He stares at the Dragon Snow in front of him. That kind of eyes looks very bloodthirsty. Now Yang Yi looks like a man eating beast. Looking at the Dragon Snow is like seeing a prey.Seeing this, long Xue is surprised and looks at Zhang Fan under the stage in a hurry. She looks rough in her eyes and asks Zhang Fan what to do with all this?


    Zhang Fan uses his eyes to communicate with him, which means to let long Xue follow her heart. Nothing will happen. If there is any danger, Zhang Fan will rescue her for the first time.


    For this point, long Xue is very trusting of Zhang Fan, thinking in her heart, since Zhang Fan is the solid backing for her, then there is nothing to be afraid of. She just needs to go for it.


    He turned his head again and looked at Yang Yi in front of him. Long Xue''s face seemed calm and tightened his white sword. I''m ready in my heart.


    All of a sudden, long Xue kills Yang Yi in front with the white sword in her hand. In this case, long Xue feels that she must seize the opportunity, otherwise, she may still fall into the situation of no fighting back.


    At this time, the nine robber sword technique is still used between the hands of Longxu. Between the roaring of the long sword, all the sword moves have changed again in Longxue''s hands.

 Chapter 747

    The combination of innumerable moves is closely connected, and the movements are like flowing clouds and flowing water. The speed of sword moves is faster than before.


    Yang Yi looks at the Dragon Snow in front of him, and his whole body suddenly glows with red light. It''s almost useless for the sword Qi exerted by long Xue. This layer of red light is like a thick layer of armor, protecting Yang Yi inside.


    Dragon Snow is also a headache, such a defense is a bit too strong, he can not compare, in the face of such absolute defense, then dragon snow is no way.


    However, long Xue knows that he can''t give up hope. If he gives up hope, he will die. If he doesn''t give up, he still has a chance or two. Therefore, he must calm down and find a way. If it''s Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan will never carry it like this. He will also find a way to defeat his opponent. However, this way is not easy What is it?


    Yang Yi always uses his aura to defend against long Xue''s sword Qi. Although he doesn''t use it, long Xue knows that this must be the calm before the storm. It won''t be long. After Yang Yi''s real strength comes out, it will be a big trouble.


    At this time, Yang Yi seems to see the flaw in the Dragon Snow sword. He immediately holds the long sword in his hand and turns around to form a round awn. The light of the sword is like ripples in the water and cuts directly at the Dragon Snow in front of him. The light of the sword is so huge that some green bricks on the ground are thrown away. The momentum is overwhelming.


    Seeing this, long Xue didn''t dare to stay at all. He turned his body and got up. He skillfully avoided the light of the sword, and then flew into the air with his lightness skill.


    Seeing long Xue''s action, Yang Yi raises his head slightly, and the knife in his hand appears a layer of red light when it is mangdun. The light is dazzling, and even with a little dark red electric current, Yang Yi goes straight to the sky and cuts at long Xue in the semi suspension.


    For a moment, long Xue''s body seemed to be wrapped by a layer of red clouds, and the inner part of it was flashing and crackling.


    When they saw this, they all felt that long Xue could not resist. They even could not imagine that the little girl of the long family was going to die like this. It was a pity. They could not help shaking their heads and sighing.


    "In my opinion, the battle has come to an end. There''s no need to look at it any more. There''s a huge gap between the eight elements in the Mahayana period and the five elements in the Mahayana period. Moreover, the two men have won and lost once, but the Yang family still has to go back and use more vicious moves to deal with long Xue. It''s really too much."


    "Yes, it''s clear that the winner has just been decided, but the Yang family seems not satisfied at this time. That''s why they make such a bad decision. However, I don''t think it''s advisable to have such a contest, and it will even be condemned by everyone in the Jianghu."


    "That''s not necessarily. I remember that at the beginning, they made an agreement. In this battle, it''s not only a battle, but also a battle of life and death. So, just now, Miss long was kind-hearted and didn''t take the initiative against the Yang family. Therefore, in such a situation, it''s reasonable for the young master of the long family to fight back."


    "Even then, the young master of the Yang family didn''t use drugs in the competition. It''s really unacceptable. It''s clear that he can''t afford to lose and he doesn''t trust."


    "It''s hard to say. At the beginning, after all, we never said that we could not do this. So we can only morally condemn the Yang family, but the rules are the rules. If Miss long really died on the stage, then the secret silver deposit will always belong to the Yang family."


    "The Yang family has really worked hard enough to fight for their family''s reputation, so that their family''s status in the world will decline at any time. Even so, it''s really worth keeping the secret silver deposits here."


    "What if you don''t? I think that the reason why so many families and high-level clan members took part in this battle is probably that the Yang family sent out an invitation to watch the battle. They wanted everyone to be a witness, but they didn''t expect that they were self defeating. Now it''s a bit hard to end. "


    "However, if it goes on like this, it will become a farce. Today, I feel that the Yang family''s face is really lost. Even if he does it, he will not be able to return to heaven."


    "It''s up to people. I think this competition is wonderful. Maybe there will be another peak. The little girl of the dragon family has some skills, especially her swordsmanship. It''s really amazing that she has such power in her basic swordsmanship."


    "Yes, even if the Yang family used some dishonorable means, but I believe that evil is more than good, the little girl of the long family will be able to win the final victory, otherwise, it is really unreasonable."


    "That said, but in my opinion, it seems that the overall situation has been decided. Look at the red cloud in the air, with red lightning and knife light. I don''t know if the little girl of the dragon family can bear it."


    Everyone''s heart began to worry about long Xue. At the beginning, there were more people who supported Yang Yi. After all, they all bet on Yang Yi to win, which was related to their personal interests. However, when long Xue''s sword pointed to Yang Yi, many people were disappointed, but they felt that the battle was really wonderful, and the support rate for long Xue was low It''s a big increase,Now, the young master of the Yang family has used dishonorable means. From this moment on, people are beginning to worry about long Xue, and the support rate is also greatly improved. In other words, in the whole field, few people support the young master of the Yang family, and others are supporting long Xue.


    Long Aotian, the owner of the long family, frowns tightly and looks at long Xue in the air without blinking. His eyes are full of worry. He wants to help, but with his current strength, he can''t do anything. This kind of mood is really helpless.


    Long Ping grew up watching long Xue. Seeing that long Xue was trapped and in danger, he really wanted to help, but he was stopped by Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly to elder Longping, indicating that he didn''t want to do so, and his attitude was very serious.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s action, Long Ping was stunned and immediately frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what are you doing? Long Xue is very dangerous now and needs our rescue. If we don''t help at this time, how can we bear it?"

 Chapter 748

    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Long Ping, "there is a boundary at the side of the field. It''s very difficult for us to enter. What''s more, if we do it, the people of the Yang family will do it too. In that case, it''s quite unfavorable for the owner of the long family."


    "So what? Longxue is very dangerous now. If we don''t help, Longxue will surely die!" Although Long Ping''s character is usually calm, he can''t help feeling anxious when he encounters such a situation today. He frowns and says to Zhang Fan.


    See Long Ping more or less impatient, Zhang Fan said to him calmly: "don''t worry, in my opinion, long Xue is still able to cope with it now, and we don''t need help."


    "How can I see it?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Long Ping and long Aotian asked Zhang Fan in unison. Their eyes were full of doubts and anxiety.


    Zhang Fan looked up at Longxue in the air and said to them, "you see, Longxue''s whole body has aura, and this sword light has been fighting around Longxue. If there is no aura on Longxue''s body, or if the aura boundary of her whole body has disappeared and is chopped into meat sauce, then this cloud will disappear long ago ¡£¡±


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to the two: "that is to say, long Xue must have used a special means to fight against each other''s Dao Qi. In this way, it seems to be a threat to long Xue, but in fact it is not as serious as we think. Therefore, our worry is more or less superfluous. It''s better to look at the results. Moreover, recently In a period of time, we can see the growth of long Xue. Now he is not a chick, but an eagle flying with wings. We should believe in her ability. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, elder Longping and long Aotian, the head of the long family, suddenly have a sense of awakening. It''s true that in their eyes, long Xue is a child in their hearts and never grows up. Therefore, every time long Xue is in danger, they habitually lend a helping hand to long Xue, but they never do I have seen the real strength of Longxue.


    If from the perspective of cultivation, it is also quite unfavorable for long Xue. After all, she has not suffered setbacks, so her talent and potential can not be tapped. Therefore, if she continues to do so, it will definitely cause a great shortage for the latter half of her life. It''s better to let long Xue prove her strength in such a dangerous situation.


    After a long time, Yang Yi could clearly feel that all the aura in his body seemed to have been emptied, and his movements were getting slower and slower. The feeling of pain and fatigue all over his body suddenly came to his heart.


    At this moment, it suddenly occurred to Yang Yi that his father had said before that there was a time limit for this Shengyuan pill. The time that a inferior Shengyuan pill could last was about one incense stick.


    Yang Yi secretly estimated in his heart that it was almost time, and his mind began to become less sober. His vision became more and more blurred, and his whole body was weak. He directly sat on the ground, and the long knife in his hand also flew out and fell to the ground.


    While breathing heavily, Yang Yi looks at long Xue in the distance and thinks to himself that the eldest lady of the long family is dead. Even if she is not dead, she is seriously injured. In this battle, she will surely win, and finally she will live up to her father''s wish.


    When people in the distance see Yang Yi in the field, they know that the Shengyuan pill he took must have lost its efficacy. Now the aura in his body has been emptied. As long as long Xue is dead or seriously injured, he is the final winner in this battle.


    Although Yang Yi is already tired to sit on the ground, the red cloud with electric light still exists in the air, which affects everyone''s heart for a moment. They are also worried about Longxue, hoping that Longxue can survive.


    "Miss long, hold on! We support you! "


    At this time, the crowd, I do not know who called such a sentence, like a fuse in general, instantly ignited the heart of everyone present.


    "Yes, Miss long, we support you. You must hold on!"


    "The Yang family used such despicable means. I believe that evil is more than good. God is an eye opener. The final victory will belong to the long family!"


    "Miss long is magnanimous, without any cheating behavior, even in the realm of difference, also can accept the challenge, such courage is really visible, deeply taught us a lesson!"


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many villains in the Yang family, and that I could trade with them. I''m really blind!"


    "The secret silver mine is originally the property of the dragon family. It''s said that the strength of the dragon family is not good, but the Yang family has directly seized the resources of the dragon family and forced the dragon family to give up the resources here in this way. It''s really treacherous. It''s a shame that this kind of family can still exist!"


    People began to pray in their hearts that long Xue would be OK. At the same time, they began to be very dissatisfied with the Yang family''s practice. Some people even began to yell, saying that they would isolate the Yang family from today on. Moreover, many families and clans formed an alliance, and even signed an agreement on the spot.Long Aotian takes a look at the people around him, especially those who pray for long Xue. He is very pleased. He also prays secretly in his heart, hoping that long Xue can really come back safely.


    Just as people''s voice became louder and louder, the clouds in the air suddenly made a dull sound. Only with a roar, the sword light clouds and electric light suddenly exploded, and countless ice crystals appeared around. All the snowflakes began to float around Longxue.


    A dragon snow in white, the whole body of the ice, is a kind of pure feeling, windless skirt automatic, like the ice fairy, born in the world.


    All people saw the falling dragon snow, could not help but slightly a Leng, see dragon snow is really harmless, immediately issued bursts of cheers, everyone''s face with the joy of victory.


    Long Aotian, the owner of the long family, stood up from his chair with tears in his eyes. He was very proud. He never thought that the strength of long Xue was so strong that he couldn''t imagine it. He couldn''t help sighing that his daughter had really grown up.

 Chapter 749

    Long Ping''s heart is also excited, but he has been watching long Xue grow up step by step. He secretly nods in his heart. He didn''t expect that this girl''s strength is really powerful, even not inferior to all the elders. In this way, long Xue just respects them. If she really wants to seize power, she can directly rely on her own strength and disobey all the elders There''s a fight.


    Zhang Fan looks at the Dragon Snow in the field, and the corners of his mouth are curved. As a result, Zhang fan can think of it. After all, the strength of dragon snow is really strong, but she needs an opportunity. Moreover, even long Xue doesn''t know where her strength is. Therefore, today''s battle can be regarded as a challenge for her strength With a full understanding, we will have a new position for ourselves in the future.


    For a moment, all the people in the audience were cheering, and even some people came to the Dragon Aotian, the owner of the dragon family, and said congratulations to him.


    The most unbalanced one in my heart is the Yang family. They are all down in the dumps, just like the cock who has lost the fight. I had thought about it before, and thought that if it goes on like this, even if they win the final game, it will be a big problem.


    But I didn''t expect that Yang Yi, who raised his power to a certain extent in an instant without Shengyuan Dan, lost in the end. This result really made the Yang family a little bit unacceptable.


    Even some elders of the dragon family left the scene directly, with a look of depression on their faces. Many family members and nursing homes knew that they could not stay in the dragon family any longer. Good birds would choose trees to live in. In the world, they would find another job.


    Yang''s master looks surprised. He really can''t accept the result. He has prepared for the worst, that is, Yang Yi killed long Xue after taking Shengyuan pill. However, he didn''t expect that long Xue could win in such a situation. This really makes Yang Hong the master of Yang''s family Jay can''t take it.


    "No way! It''s impossible Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, thinks that he is dreaming. He can''t think of such a result.


    Yang Yi couldn''t accept this reality. When he saw the moment of long Xue falling to the ground, his eyes were full of inconceivable, and he suddenly burst out with a lot of hard work. His face was pale, his spirit was dispirited, and he fainted in the dark.


    The result of the battle was obvious. Some members of the Yang family came to the martial arts arena one after another, removed the border around and carried away the young master of the Yang family.


    The master of Yang''s family is also in a trance. Today, everything is really a bit beyond his expectation. He has never thought that long Xue would be so powerful.


    Long Xue stands in the field and looks around. She is also a little surprised. She has never met such a battle on her way of growing up. Before, as long as she is in danger, her father will stand in front of her and won''t let him receive any harm. But today, long Xue has to face all this by herself, and there is no room for negotiation.


    At the same time, in this battle, long Xue also explored her own potential. She could even combine Bing Lingzhu with the inner armor that Zhang Fan gave her to resist the cold at Dagang in the desert. Unexpectedly, she could receive such a magical effect. Therefore, she could resist Yang Yi''s fierce attack.


    However, at this time, long Xue also felt a little embarrassed. After all, the battle was over, and no one came up to preside over it. She stood alone on the stage.


    They all look at the Yang family and find that Yang Hongjie is already sitting in a trance on the chair, like a ball out of breath. Even if someone talks to him, he doesn''t have any reaction, as if he is completely immersed in his own world.


    At this time, an old man with white beard and white hair came to the stage and said to the people, "the battle just now is obvious to all. The old man came to the stage to preside over justice. This duel, based on the principle of fairness and openness, was successfully concluded under our supervision. To be fair, this battle is very wonderful, and the final result also let us know Everyone was stunned. Since this is the reality, I hereby announce that the winner of this battle is long Xue! "


    After the announcement of the results, the crowd cheered again, and the applause was thunderous off the court.


    The old man waved his hand to the crowd and continued: "the result is obvious. Since it''s a gambling contract, it''s necessary to fulfill the promise in the end. Where is Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family?"


    With that, the old man and the others looked in the direction of Yang Hongjie in the distance. Some people also clamored that Yang Hongjie would come down and sign an agreement to return the Longjia silver deposit.


    "Master long, please." With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to long Aotian, who was excited in his heart. He indicated that he was ready to sign the agreement. After all, the agreement will only take effect after both parties sign their own names.


    Long Aotian, the owner of the long family, nodded, carried his hands, with a proud and proud look on his face, stepped onto the stage, came to long Xue, patted her on the shoulder, and said: "daughter, you are my pride."After listening to her father''s words, long Xue''s tears suddenly burst into her eyes, directly into long Aotian''s arms, and the warmth suddenly surged into her heart.


    When she was very young, long Xue hoped that one day she could become a man like her father and hold up the whole dragon family. However, after encountering some setbacks, long Xue found that she did not have the strength, so she still needed to enrich herself.


    Moreover, every time the dragon family encountered difficulties, as long as it was related to long Xue, her father or several elders would come forward to deal with them. It was also from that time on that long Xue secretly decided to show her power to them when she had the chance.


    However, over time, she has been in such a state, and long Xue has not really explored her potential, because her self-confidence has been gradually exhausted. However, it is very difficult to regain such self-confidence.


    After a period of contact, Zhang Fan did find this point. Therefore, while teaching the Dragon Snow sword technique, Zhang Fan is also constantly guiding the dragon snow. In the battlefield, we must have confidence. Only in this way can we tap the infinite potential of the dragon snow.

 Chapter 750

    Long Xue also believes Zhang Fan''s words, and has been doing it according to Zhang Fan''s teaching method, and has a firm belief. Therefore, in the battle, long Xue gets rid of her fear in the face of Yang Yi in front of her. That''s why.


    At this time, there was a man in black in the crowd. Looking at the situation in the field, he could not help humming and took the man away.


    in fact, this man was the ninth prince. The reason why he came to the scene was that he was a little worried about this matter.


    Since the ninth Lord and Zhang Fan made a gambling agreement, the ninth Lord was a little uneasy. Of course, at the beginning, the ninth Lord didn''t think Zhang Fan could complete such a difficult task. After all, there are hundreds of resources scattered outside the dragon family. It''s definitely not three days to collect them.


    At that time, when Zhang Fan made a bet with the ninth Lord, the ninth Lord didn''t expect that Zhang Fan would really finish it. From the first day, Zhang Fan had already mobilized liuyunmen and heilongtang to collect almost all the resources around the dragon''s family. At last, there were only some hard bones left.


    However, these are not difficult for Zhang Fan. Although the remaining clan and family size are similar to those of heilongtang and liuyunmen, it is not difficult for Zhang Fan to attack these clan. He can still take the resources directly from their hands.


    Soon, all the remaining resources were in the hands of the ninth prince. However, these resources were not all managed by the ninth prince himself. Instead, the ninth Prince controlled some sects and began to control these resources. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan went directly to the door, and did not give any face at all. He either wanted them directly or robbed them directly.


    Only for the Yang family is kind. After all, all the Yang family can think of is the form of a challenge arena. If they want to use this method to keep the secret silver deposit in their hands, set up the challenge arena and point out that they want to fight with the leader of the long family.


    After listening to the Yang family''s plan, the ninth prince was very satisfied. He felt that if Zhang Fan robbed again, he would be attacked by the people in the Jianghu, and even leave a bad impression on some people.


    Moreover, the Yang family is not a small family, at least it is a level organization with heilongtang. Therefore, jiuwangye has nothing to worry about. He thinks it''s very safe, and Zhang fan can''t say anything. He can also stop youyou. So jiuwangye starts to contact other families.


    However, these families said that they could not bear the huge pressure from Zhang Fan and handed over their resources directly. Some people just pretended to be stupid and said that the letter from the LORD came a little late. At that time, Zhang Fan had already had a big fight, and now they have handed over their resources to Zhang Fan.


    The nine princes frown more and more deeply. In his opinion, the nine sects and eight sects that he now controls have all been baptized by Zhang Fan, and they have given the resources to Zhang Fan.


    Therefore, the ninth prince said that he''d better go and have a look in person first, so that he won''t feel at ease and can''t sleep at night.


    At dawn the next day, the ninth Prince brought people to the Yang family. He made a secret appointment with Yang Hongjie, the head of the Yang family. He asked about some details about the fighting and said if there were any difficulties. If there were any, he could put forward them and the ninth prince would help solve them.


    Yang Hongjie said that he didn''t think there was any problem. Moreover, he also conducted an investigation on the eldest daughter of the long family and found that the eldest daughter of the long family was two levels lower than Yang Yi, the young master of the Yang family. He also hoped that Yang Yi would come to see the ninth prince.


    The ninth prince also said that if Yang Yi defeated Zhang Fan, he would be rewarded heavily. He could not enjoy all the splendor and wealth. In the future, he could come to the royal family and become a senior official. The younger generation would have no worries about food and clothing.


    Yang Yi also agreed very happily, saying that he would complete the task, which was well received by the public. He also criticized the dragon family wantonly, and was even more fearless in his heart.


    Yang Hongjie, the owner of the Yang family, also said that on the day of the martial arts competition, many people in the Jianghu must be invited to witness the victory of the Yang family, which is also an insult to the dragon family to the greatest extent.


    After listening to the plan at that time, the ninth prince was also very happy, and praised Yang Hongjie, the head of the Yang family, for his thoughtfulness and foresight.


    But now it seems that everything has changed, especially Yang Yi, who is in the field, has become the focus of the public. In this way, the Yang family has really made a fool of themselves this time, lost their face and lost their resources. It seems that the ninth Prince is helpless and helpless.


    Especially when he saw that the dragon family had taken this resource back, the ninth prince was very upset. With a cold hum, he turned and walked towards the distance.


    At this time, Zhang Fan suddenly appeared at the side of the ninth prince, with a smile on his face, and said to the ninth Prince: "why, you are a little shy, you are going to leave so soon? There are a lot of good programs in the back. Isn''t lord Jiuwang not interested? "


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. He looked tall, with a light blue sword hanging around his waist. As a whole, he had extraordinary bearing, with a sense of being superior.The ninth prince was slightly stunned, and then he began to look frightened in his eyes. After all, Zhang Fan''s strength is really strong to a terrible degree, even some sect owners or family owners, but these people are not masters of the dragon family.


    "The sky is going to change, let him go, so let it be," the ninth prince said a few bad words, but the words will also be full of helplessness.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the ninth Prince: "prince, I''m not here to embarrass you, but to tell you that the bet between us should be fulfilled."


    Listen to Zhang Fan say so, nine Wangye eyes immediately full of unwilling, but for such a situation, nine Wangye also dare not mess, after all, the experts in the major families are also here, not to mention, in front of Zhang Fan''s extraordinary skill, if really start, then nine Wangye think, these people behind him and himself, it is estimated that today will be accounted for in this It''s too late.


    Zhang Fan knows that it''s really a bit difficult to ask the ninth Lord to promise something in this place at this time when he doesn''t speak. But now, when will he stay? You can''t let the ninth Prince run away.

 Chapter 751

    "Lord, I''ve done what I promised you. All the resources of the dragon family have come back to one place, then. I hope that the ninth Lord will follow the bet and will not disturb the eldest lady of the long family in the future. " Zhang Fan''s face was calm, and he said to the nine kings in front of him with a smile.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the ninth prince was very angry in his heart. His face was gloomy and he didn''t say a word. He gritted his teeth and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him.


    Zhang Fan naturally knew what the ninth prince was thinking at this time, but he was still very calm in his heart. He said to the ninth prince in front of him, "since the prince doesn''t speak, I''ll be the Lord''s default."


    Jiuwangye is really upset, but it''s hard to say anything. He just wants to leave here as soon as possible. After all, it''s really a shame. These sects and families in his hands are not Zhang Fan''s opponents. This really makes jiuwangye a little unexpected.


    Cold hum a, nine Wangye immediately took a person to leave here, the speed is very fast, between blink of an eye already left Yang family.


    Looking back at the martial arts arena in the distance, the ninth prince, with cannibal eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "Zhang Fan, long family, you wait for me. I''ve recorded today''s account, and I will make you pay it back more in the future!"


    After the agreement was signed between the long family and the Yang family, Zhang Fan and his party left the martial arts arena of the Yang family. Along the way, long Xue was very happy. For the first time, she knew how strong her strength was. In addition, she was praised by her father and Zhang Fan today.


    Along the way, long Xue and her father are chatting with each other. The fourth elder, Long Ping, sometimes interacts with them, but Zhang Fan seems a little silent.


    At this time, long Xue also found this and asked Zhang Fan, "Hello, Zhang Fan, what are you thinking? It looks like you have a lot on your mind


    Zhang Fan, with a helpless smile on his face, said to long Xue: "although this matter has been completed, after going back, there will be a high-level meeting of all the elders. I think it''s time to have a showdown and clean up the internal contradictions."


    Long Aotian thought for a while, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "you are right. The dragon family really needs to be cleaned up, but it is not so easy to do. After all, the information we have is still too little. If we really find a lot of them, selling the resources and information of the dragon family, and the human and material evidence are all there, it will be easy to do."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, elder Long Ping frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "what you said is really not easy to handle. You should pay attention to the word evidence in everything. The style of the elder and the three elders is always secret. It''s really not easy to find evidence from them."


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to elder Long Ping, "yes, I have noticed that. I have intercepted some of his letters. Among them, he has sold them to some intelligence dealers recently. Therefore, the elder is really familiar with them."


    "I have the evidence you said in my hand, and as many as I want, it''s under my bed." Long Aotian, the owner of the long family, nodded to several people.


    Listen to long Aotian''s words, Zhang Fan three people can''t help but slightly a Leng, looked at each other, are a frown.


    I don''t think it''s strange that some members of Aolong''s family haven''t seen each other for a long time, But I also got some big discoveries from them


    After a pause, long Aotian continued: "however, since I found these people, I can''t catch them. After all, their strength is too strong. In the long family, they are also the people in power. If they are really forced too hard, they may start to rebel. Therefore, I can only stabilize them first, and then make another plan."


    After hearing long Aotian''s words, Zhang Fan thought about it and asked him, "master of the dragon family, do you have any conclusive evidence? Like the correspondence between them? Or it''s a messaging tool or something. "


    "Of course there is." Long Aotian nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I once caught a detailed work inside the long family. He was instructed by the elder to collect information, and there are many important things in his hands."


    After a pause, long Aotian continued: "and this man has been instigated by me now. Now he is the person around him and starts to work for me. Moreover, the elder is the one who delivers letters every time. The elder has a close contact with the Xu family outside, and some of the structural maps of the long family he sends are the secrets of the long family, so this person has aroused my concern Attention. "


    "One of the most deadly things is that my detailed work tells me that the Grand Council comes to me to drink at night, and he will find a chance to attack me, poison my wine and try to take my life. Although I can''t believe it, I have a sinister mind. After all, in this way, he will secretly attack me when I''m away. Therefore, when I drink together, I always look at my wine cup. In the middle of the way, I pretend to relieve myself. Then I hide in the dark and observe the elder. As expected, he is really in my cup There''s something in it. ""So, from that day on, I tried to intercept all the information in his hands, but I didn''t expect that he began to reveal the secrets of the dragon family, and even gave the dragon family''s defense plans to each other. However, after passing through my hands, I would make some modifications to them, so that the real one would become a fake one."


    After listening to the master of the dragon family, the three of them were also stunned. Unexpectedly, the dragon family is not peaceful, and it is so dangerous. Maybe, if you are not careful, you don''t know how you died.


    Long Xue listened to her father''s words, but she was also surprised. Unexpectedly, her father escaped many disasters, and finally she was able to come.


    "Then what are we waiting for? We can directly capture the elder and interrogate him. Everything can be told from his mouth." Long Xue is a little worried. After all, people like the elder don''t have any meaning without waiting for him. It''s better to try directly to get more information.

 Chapter 752

    Zhang Fan thought about it and thought about it in his heart. According to what the master of the long family said, the elder of the long family was ready. Although he found out in time at that time, which was quite unfavorable to the long family, after such a long time, the elder long Kun''s wings had become fuller. If he really wanted to confront him, he might jump out of the wall and make a decision Some extreme behavior.


    Elder Long Ping thought for a moment and said to Zhang Fan, "if you really force him, he will be able to do anything based on my understanding of long Kun. Why don''t we just do it to him or give him to him..."


    With that, elder Longping made a gesture of beheading, which means to deal with the elder directly without knowing it.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said: "no, after all, he has a great position in the dragon family. He is the elder of the dragon family. If you really do something to him, it may cause many people''s doubts. It makes people panic. Now the dragon family is in turmoil. Everyone has doubts in their hearts. If they directly attack the elder, they will surely cause dissatisfaction in the hearts of more people. In that case, it will be very harmful to the dragon family. "


    Long Aotian, the leader of the long family, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "then he can''t be allowed to continue to develop like this. If his power has reached a large enough level, it will be more dangerous for the long family."


    Long Xue thought about it and asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, do you have any good countermeasures for this matter? Let''s discuss it."


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment, and said to the three men, "why don''t we go back and hold a high-level meeting of the dragon family first, and then I''ll call a few people to ambush him at the door. Moreover, once the showdown is over, the dragon family will be ready for the battle. We can use the power of Heilong hall and Liuyun sect to make sure there is no mistake."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they all feel reasonable. In this way, they can not only expose all the conspiracies of the elder and solve the internal disputes of the dragon family, but also strengthen the defense of the dragon family and make clear the enemy outside. This is definitely a good way to kill two birds with one stone.


    Along the way, the four people have been discussing the details of the implementation of the plan to ensure that this matter can be foolproof.


    Soon, the four had already returned to the dragon family. The eldest lady of the dragon family won the competition, and Zhang Fan collected all the resources of the dragon family after three days. This really made everyone admire him.


    "No, it''s true? Zhang Fan, who came to our dragon''s family, actually took only two days to recover all the resources we had been robbed before? It''s kind of incredible to me


    "Yes, I''m still puzzled about this. How did he do it? In my opinion, he seems to be just an expert in the shackles, but now it seems that he can do what all the senior elders of the dragon family can''t do. It''s really a bit surprising. "


    "If you want me to say, it''s because of Zhang Fan''s extraordinary strength that even the elder lost to him at that time. However, I am very curious that there are at least hundreds of resources taken by people outside our dragon family. He can recover them all by himself. It''s really a bit incredible."


    "Anyway, this guy is a great benefactor of our dragon family. I hope he can stay in the dragon family from now on. In this way, our dragon family will have a long-term peace and stability. Otherwise, when there is a battle in their high level, the people below us will suffer."


    "Recently, a lot of things have happened in our dragon family, which is really not what we can solve. Moreover, our family is also in a mess. It''s said that the internal ghosts have not been cleaned up."


    "However, since the man named Zhang Fan came to our dragon family, there have been some changes in our dragon family, and these changes are more and more obvious. At least from the current situation, our dragon family is developing in a good direction."


    "That''s right. After Zhang Fan came, he soon took back all the resources we had. So, in such a situation, it''s a good way for the dragon family to be proud."


    "However, I still have some doubts about Zhang Fan''s identity. If he doesn''t want to do anything, why did he come to our dragon''s house to help? Is it just a promise to the first lady? I don''t think that''s possible. "


    "Of course, it''s impossible. If I''m not wrong, it''s estimated that Zhang Fan should have taken a fancy to the eldest lady of the long family. That''s why he would give his life to help. If someone else saw that the long family was in such a mess, he would have run away a long time ago."


    "Don''t mention it. I think it''s the same thing. Our eldest lady is the same age as Zhang Fan. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s strength is not bad. It can even be said that she is one in a million. It must be because our eldest lady has a crush on him that she has such a request. And that Zhang Fan is just interested in our eldest lady, so she comes to help."


    "I think these two people seem to be a good match. If they can really get together, we''ll have a master in the dragon family.""Yes, it''s a great thing for our dragon family. From then on, no one dares to fight against our dragon family. Our dragon family can still recover its glory."


    People in the long family are full of affirmation about what Zhang Fan has done. Moreover, since Zhang Fan came here, great changes have indeed taken place in the long family, which is obvious to all.


    Although the ninth prince had offered to help the long family before, in exchange, he wanted long Xue to be his concubine. This was clearly under the guise of helping the long family and wanted to take over the eldest daughter of the long family. This was completely taking advantage of the fire and making the people of the long family dissatisfied.


    But now it''s different. After Zhang Fan came to the dragon family, he didn''t want to do anything. He just helped the development of the dragon family. Many seemingly impossible things became possible under Zhang Fan''s leadership. In this way, the people of the dragon family were very grateful.


    In addition, long Xue defeated the young master of the Yang family and regained the resources of the long family in a contest in the martial arts arena of the Yang family. This also made the long family proud.

 Chapter 753

    When elder Aolong returns to his home, he will still be in trouble if he doesn''t attend the senior meeting.


    Soon, all the elders of the dragon family have come to the scene one after another. They find their own places and sit down. I don''t know what else Zhang Fan wants to discuss.


    But this time, the elders were not as arrogant as before. Instead, they sat in their seats and looked at Zhang Fan in front of them without saying a word. After all, they heard a big news about Zhang Fan recently, which made people very curious. They also didn''t understand how Zhang Fan did it.


    Zhang Fan came to the front and took a look at the four elders. He found that the atmosphere in the Council hall today was normal, and no one would appear impatient.


    "There are several things to announce when we gather here today. One is that in the Yang family''s martial arts arena today, long Xue, with her own strength, is able to defeat the young master of the Yang family when she is in two small states. It''s a great joy. The other is that I''ve got all the resources of the long family back now, so I''m very happy So we should arrange production as soon as possible, so as not to cause losses to the dragon family. "


    Four people looked at each other, did not say anything, continue to look at Zhang Fan, also want to know, Zhang Fan will have more good news to announce.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to the public, "however, I remember that when I came here, I was also in this chamber. At that time, I said that I would rely on my own strength to make the dragon family change. In three days, I would return all the resources of the dragon family. I did what I said. Today is also the day for me to cash them."


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, the third elder Long''ao was somewhat impatient. He sneered at Zhang Fan and said, "you mean that you helped our dragon family, so we should be grateful to you?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to the Third Elder long Ao, "that''s not necessary. However, there is one thing I need to remind you. Now all the resources of the dragon family outside have been integrated, but. I hope you can cherish this hard won resource. To carry forward the construction of the dragon family, but.... "


    At this point, Zhang Fan''s words changed, looked at the elder and three elders of the dragon family, and continued: "I learned that some people in the dragon family began to unite with outsiders to fight against the dragon family, and I have got the corresponding evidence, but I don''t pursue this matter, but if I dare to do so in the future, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Listen to Zhang Fan''s Hu ah, three elder long Ao''s face with disdain, said to Zhang Fan: "point mulberry and curse locust, you have the ability to speak clearly, I want to see, what kind of evidence do you have in your hand, don''t take this thing to scare me."


    The elder also said: "yes, it''s better to make it clear. You make us panic, which is very bad for the whole dragon family. Do you know how many boards we need to play in the dragon family?"


    In their eyes, Zhang Fan is still bluffing and doesn''t know anything. Moreover, they both feel that Zhang Fan has been doing something very secretive. He has only been here for a few days. How can he possibly know these things? Therefore, they concluded that Zhang Fan must be deceiving them. Therefore, they also used such words to talk about Zhang Fan''s low opinion.


    In fact, they have already figured out that Zhang Fan will also have such bad moves. In this way, if nothing is found out, then Zhang Fan has no way.


    Thinking of this, the elder long Kun stood up and said to Zhang Fan, "since you know everything, why don''t you say it and see who we are sitting here to betray the long family?"


    Three long Lao long Ao also said: "yes, inadvertently, if you take it seriously, then you are too stupid. Unless you really find any documents or approval forms that you can handle, otherwise, you are slandering. We are making a lot of noise here, and the long family is in a mess. If you don''t manage it properly, it may be dangerous Let the people of the dragon family even more panic. "


    The elder narrowed his eyes, looked at Zhang Fan, and said: "boy, since you came to our dragon family, you have been stirring up dissension. I don''t know what kind of heart you are. In my opinion, the purpose of your coming here is to alienate all the people in our dragon family!"


    "Nonsense Long Chuan, the second elder, frowned and said to the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao, "since Zhang Fan came to the dragon''s house, I don''t know how much he has done for our dragon''s family. How can you say that without Zhang Fan, we don''t know when we will take back the resources of our dragon''s family. For us, although we are not grateful, But you have to remember this kindness in your heart. How can you say that? "


    "Second brother, you are confused!" The Third Elder long Ao quickly stood up and said to the second elder, "second brother, you think it''s not easy to recover these resources. We can''t do it. He can do it within three days when he comes here. There must be fraud in it!""Not bad!" The elder also said: "moreover, for such a person, he must have an impure purpose when he comes to our dragon family. Although he did something for our dragon family before, his purpose is to win our trust. Therefore, from this point of view, he must have an impure purpose. Now his real purpose is about to be revealed. Anyway, I don''t believe in him "I don''t know."


    Long Ping, the fourth elder, sat aside, still speechless, but he felt a little aggrieved for Zhang Fan. However, for such a situation, Long Ping didn''t know how to help Zhang Fan, unless he could make the second elder really believe Zhang Fan''s words. In this way, it was meaningful to help him speak.


    long Xue frowned deeply and told the elder Long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao said: "I''ve said that many times. I specially invited Zhang Fan to help the long family. How can you say that about him? He is a friend of the dragon family


    Elder long Kun snorted coldly and said to long Xue, "I know you brought people back. Although you are the eldest lady of the long family, you can''t do whatever you want. You are not qualified enough in the world. You can easily be cheated by these respectable people. Therefore, you still open your eyes and see clearly what kind of person Zhang Fan is around you!"

 Chapter 754

    The Third Elder long Ao sneered and said to long Xue, "there''s another thing I''m very strange. That''s that the long family sent so many experts to accompany you to desert Dagang, but you came back alone with such a white face. Can''t it be that you indulge with this person and then kill all the experts who went with you?"


    "You..." Long Xue was very angry. For a moment, she couldn''t speak. She was panting and her face turned red.


    Outside, Lu Jiuye, Dao Lang and others have been lying in ambush outside. After returning, Zhang Fan has informed these people that if something goes wrong in the assembly hall, they will immediately take down the elder and the third elder. Therefore, these people have been hiding outside the assembly hall and listening to the news inside.


    When they heard the words of the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao, all of them frowned and were very upset.


    "How dare they say that about my elder brother? I think they''ve had enough. I''ll rush in now and tear the old man''s mouth!" Gao E''s face was full of anger, his fists were clenched tightly, and his whole body was suddenly rising with a touch of murderous spirit.


    "Yes, don''t say you''re angry. I can''t help but do it. But now is not the time to do it. If we rush in now, it''s against the meaning of big brother. So, we''d better wait." Although Dao Lang was angry in his heart, he still had some sense, not as impulsive as Gao E.


    Cheng Bo thought about it and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, when do you think it''s better for us to start? To tell you the truth, I was a little upset after hearing this, but Zhang Fan didn''t seem to respond at all. What''s the matter? Is it true that Zhang Fan doesn''t care? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head with a smile and said to several people with a relaxed face: "your city is not deep enough. When you get to the state of Zhang Fan''s heart, you will feel that these things are not important. Sometimes, people get angry because they listen to something they shouldn''t listen to, even if they listen to something they shouldn''t listen to, and they still feel that it''s OK If you feel uncomfortable, you will get angry. However, it''s not good for you at all, so there''s no need to listen to this nonsense. "


    Yan Fei also nodded and said: "the ninth master is right. If Zhang Fan is really angry because of these things, then he just punishes himself with other people''s mistakes. It doesn''t do any good to him. So, if it''s me, just choose no vision. There''s no need to be angry."


    After hearing what they said, Dao Lang and Gao E also felt some truth, but they were still a little angry. Their feelings with Zhang Fan were different. They had a friendship with Jin Lan. Zhang Fan''s status in their hearts was like relatives. If someone dared to insult Zhang Fan, it would be more painful than insulting them.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Lu Jiuye patted them on the shoulder and said to them, "I know you are not happy to hear such words. In fact, I am the same. But it''s not the right time for us to start. I believe Zhang Fan must have his own plan. Let''s follow Zhang Fan''s command. I believe we will also have the opportunity to teach Zhang Fan a lesson It''s a guy''s


    Several people have been holding a strong feeling in their hearts, that is to let the two people who insulted Zhang Fan get their due retribution. According to Zhang Fan''s order, they still have to wait here.


    Zhang Fan didn''t show much in front of the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao. It seemed that all this had nothing to do with him. He didn''t speak and let these people say what they wanted to say. However, Zhang Fan was not waiting to be scolded. Instead, he had been observing the reaction of the second elder and counting the time in his heart.


    At this time, Long Chuan, the second elder, frowned. Although he didn''t speak, he was very dissatisfied with the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao. He thought what they said was more and more ugly. He even took long Xue, the eldest daughter of the long family. It was really unreasonable.


    Seeing that what they said was almost the same, and that the dissatisfaction in the two elders'' hearts had been aroused by them, Zhang Fan felt that his chance should come.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took out dozens of letters from his arms. Seeing how yellow the paper was, I believe it''s been some years.


    "Elder, have you ever known these letters?" With that, Zhang Fan put all these letters on the table, opened one at random and handed it to the elder.


    The third elder Long''ao and the second elder Long Chuan didn''t understand what Zhang Fan had brought out. They came forward one after another. When they saw the content in their heart, they frowned. When they saw the signature of the letter, they all looked surprised and looked at the elder long Kun one after another.


    Elder long Kun doesn''t understand what it is, but he sees something abnormal in their eyes, which makes elder long Kun''s heart more or less confused and curious about what Zhang Fan shows them.


    When he stepped forward, the elder long Kun also looked at the letter. His pupils suddenly shrank, and he was surprised. He forced his shocked mood and tried to keep calm. But his expression just now was completely seen by the three people.Zhang Fan saw that the elder long Kun''s reaction was so big, and he still asked him calmly: "did the elder ever know who these letters came from and to whom? I wonder if elder can give us a reasonable explanation for this matter? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone looked at the elder long Kun in front of him. He also wanted to hear how long Kun would explain this.


    Long Kun''s face was uncertain. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. After all, there would be his name at the end of the letter. Moreover, these were all his personal letters. How did Zhang Fan get it? If these letters are in Zhang Fan''s hands, according to the letters he sent out, the other party also said that he received them. What''s the matter?


    The three elders were also helping the elder to speak before. However, when he saw these letters, his face also changed. He thought to himself, how could long Kun be so careless that someone should catch hold of him? He''d better stay away from him to avoid causing trouble. Then he can''t tell clearly.

 Chapter 755

    However, the three elders also had the same doubts in their hearts, that is, the letters were some years old, at least more than a year old. For all this, how did Zhang Fan get these letters? After all, Zhang Fan didn''t come to the dragon''s house for a few days. He was able to get these letters, which showed that someone was investigating them, and they had already made an investigation before they came to the dragon''s house.


    In this way, it shows that long Aotian, the leader of the dragon family at that time, had begun to doubt the elder long Kun, so he collected these evidences.


    Thinking of this, Lao Long''ao, the third elder, could not help but feel a little scared. He started to contact foreigners for a long time and was ready to fight against the dragon family. But every time, at a critical moment, there were some small situations. Either the deployment of the dragon family suddenly began to change, or something happened there, or the weather was bad, Anyway, there are various reasons that cause the plan not to be well implemented.


    Before, long Ao, the third elder, had some doubts about why he always had bad luck. Every time he carried out the plan, something happened. But now it seems that it''s not his bad luck, but all his actions are well known by some people in the family. Therefore, at the critical moment, the plan has been destroyed .


    Elder long Kun took a look at the letters and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t know what these things are and where they come from. Don''t use these inexplicable things here to threaten me. "


    Zhang Fan, with a plain smile on his face, said to the elder long Kun, "these things are the business of your long family. They have nothing to do with me, and I didn''t want to take them out. But just now you began to have radical words to me. I said that if no one bothered me, everything would be in peace. But since you don''t leave me room, Then don''t blame me for not saving face for you. "


    With that, Zhang Fan''s face became cold, and he said to the elder long Kun: "elder, since you said that this matter has nothing to do with you, and you don''t know the source of these letters, so well, if so, why do you have your autograph on the back of this letter? The contents of this letter are all about the secrets of the dragon family. If it falls into their hands, it''s amazing. "


    Anyway, elder Zhang said, "I don''t know what you are saying to me


    Although he said so, the second elder is not a fool. After a careful look at these letters, he knows the elder''s handwriting very well. Now when he looks at the signature at the bottom of the letter, the second elder Longchuan finds that it is the elder''s handwriting.


    This result is what the second elder Long Chuan doesn''t want to see. If someone imitates the elder''s handwriting in such a situation, then he is the easiest to find it. But now it seems that it''s not like that. These things are exactly the elder''s handwriting. There''s no doubt about it.


    At this time, Longchuan was also very upset. For the dragon family, the second elder Longchuan was upright and loyal to the dragon family. Therefore, as long as he heard that someone was going to harm the interests of the dragon family, no matter who he was, he would be his enemy.


    After reading the letters in his hand, the second elder Long Chuan turned his head to the elder long Kun and asked, "brother, are these letters really from your hands? Why are you doing this? How much did that give you? Don''t you want to put the dragon family to death? How can you stand up to the owner of the family and the ancestors of the dragon family when you do this? "


    The second elder, Long Chuan, was more and more angry, and his momentum rose abruptly. He even pushed the seats around him to one side.


    Elder long Kun knows in his heart that this evidence is really solid. If he conceals it, he can''t say it. He just doesn''t do it twice. Anyway, he can''t hide it. It''s better to admit it.


    Thinking of this, the elder laughed. He was very arrogant and said to several people, "what do you know? If people don''t fight for themselves, heaven will destroy the earth. Although I am the elder of the dragon family, how can I be worse than the Dragon Aotian in terms of realm? But in the end, he became the head of the family. Why? "


    After a pause, the elder looked at the letters in his hand, nodded to the second elder Long Chuan and said, "you are right. These letters really come from my hands. I just want to unite with the outside families and clans to attack the dragon family. The prerequisite is that I will become the owner of the dragon family. Although it has damaged some of the interests of the dragon family, what about that since ancient times How can those kings have supreme power if they don''t use some means? Although it only temporarily damages the interests of the dragon family, when I become the head of the family, I will let the dragon family develop and grow, and then take back all the lost things of the dragon family! "


    After hearing the words of elder long Kun, the second elder Long Chuan was very angry. He immediately rushed to the front, raised his hand and slapped elder long Kun in the face.


    With a slap, the whole Council room was quiet. Elder long Kun didn''t have time to dodge. He didn''t even think that he would be beaten at this time. He even had time to activate the aura barrier. The slap was so real that he was directly fanned out.The third elder, long Ao, was stunned when he saw this scene. He knew the temper of the second elder, Long Chuan, and that he was not his opponent at all, so he quickly hid aside and tried to find a way to leave the chamber as soon as possible. This was a place of right and wrong, not suitable for him.


    Four elder Long Ping naturally saw all this, then moved a chair, directly sat at the door, holding the shoulder, just right blocked the door.


    Three long old long Ao looked at Long Ping in front of him, and frowned. In his heart, he was more or less angry and asked Long Ping, "old four, what are you going to do? What do you mean


    The elder shrugged his shoulders and said, "if I don''t, I''ll be hit by the three dragons."


    After listening to Long Ping''s words, long Ao''s heart is somewhat angry, but he doesn''t know what to say. After all, there is nothing wrong with Long Ping''s way of doing this, just blocking the way he wants to go.

 Chapter 756

    At this time, the elder stood up wobbly from the ground, with blood on the corner of his mouth and red and swollen on his right cheek. The power of the slap just now is really conceivable.


    Wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, the elder long Kun said to the second elder Long Chuan, "so what? Anyway, I''ve made up my mind. Those who block me will die!"


    Longchuan looks at the momentum of the elder and sighs in his heart. He feels that this man is really unreasonable. Since his hatred for the dragon family is deep-rooted, there is no need to talk nonsense with him. From then on, he will be the enemy of the dragon family


    seeing this, Zhang Fan says to long Kun: "that is to say, you have admitted it now, that is the dragon family The spy in the movie? They are also people who damage the interests of the dragon family. I don''t know how to deal with such people according to the law of the dragon family? "


    The second elder, Long Chuan, with a cold face, looked at long Kun and replied to Zhang Fan: "according to the rules of the long family, betraying the long family, killing without mercy, and removing the name from the long family''s genealogy, the children and grandchildren of later generations can''t be regarded as the people of the long family. If the circumstances are serious, the LianZuo method should be implemented, and the root of it should be cut off and killed."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the elder, "since you are the elder of the dragon family, you should understand all the rules. Do you need us to do it, or do you obey? So that we don''t waste our energy? "


    At this time, Longchuan, the second elder, is ready. As long as the elder has any radical action, he will take him down immediately.


    The elder took a look at the crowd, snorted and said: "do you think you just want me to obey? Dream


    At this time, a dagger suddenly appeared in the hands of the third elder Long''ao, and his body method was stretched to the limit. The dagger in his hand went straight to the back of the second elder Long Chuan''s heart and stabbed him!


    Just listening to the sound of Dang, it seems that the sound of metal collision is coming out, which makes the three elders have some doubts in their hearts, and they don''t understand what''s going on.


    It turns out that Zhang Fan has noticed long Ao''s action for a long time. After all, from the time he came to the hall, the elder long Kun and the three elder long Ao were already looking at each other, and they seemed to be in perfect harmony. Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, if the elder had any problems. Then the three elders, Long''ao, will definitely stand on his side, and there are some special deals between them secretly.


    After seeing through this, Zhang Fan, when fighting against the elder long Kun, has been watching the elder long Ao secretly from the corner of his eye. As long as the other side has any action, he must help at the first time.


    Sure enough, after the elder long Kun was exposed, the Third Elder long Ao really couldn''t sit still. He even wanted to use such an insidious means to directly put the second elder Long Chuan to death.


    Long Chuan, the second elder, just now focused all his attention on long Kun, the elder. He didn''t take any precautions against long Ao, the Third Elder behind him. As a result, Long Chuan was both surprised and afraid. Unexpectedly, long Ao would suddenly do something for himself, which Longchuan really didn''t think of, but was afraid of, This person is really very insidious, he did not have any guard against him, so, if not for Zhang Fan, then he will die!


    Long Ao lowers his head and finds a light blue sword hanging in the back of the second elder Long Chuan. This sword is the cold water sword on Zhang Fan''s waist, which completely defends the edge of the dagger in his hand.


    Seeing this, long Ao''s heart clapped. Unexpectedly, he directly exposed his identity. It seems that he can no longer hide himself this time. If he doesn''t do anything, he can only fight side by side with elder long Kun.


    "Old three! You''re going to attack me. I''m wrong about you! " In Longchuan''s heart, he immediately said to the three elders in front of him.


    A sneak attack can''t succeed, three elder long Ao don''t dare to have the slightest delay, quickly display body method, came to the big elder long Kun''s side.


    "Second brother, people are not for themselves, and heaven will destroy the earth. I am also for my future development. Our dragon family is becoming more and more decayed, and even needs an outsider to manage our dragon family. So, I want to ask, is it really dragon here?"


    "However, after thinking about this period of time, I also decided to join the plan of elder long Kun, first destroy the dragon family, then gradually expand, and take back all the lost things of the dragon family. Second brother, isn''t that good?"


    "Fart!" The two elder''s anger reached the limit in his heart. He immediately roared at the three elders in front of him and said, "you two are so cruel! The dragon family has given you resources, status and cultivation methods, but how do you repay the dragon family? People like you who don''t know how to be grateful don''t deserve to be in the dragon''s family at all! "


    Elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao look at each other. Elder long Kun sneers and says, "do you think you can stop us both by yourself? You know, if we work together, it''s absolutely easy for us to get rid of the dragon family. Moreover, we''ve contacted other families and clans recently. In three days, we''ll start fighting against the dragon family. I''ve given them the dragon family''s defense plan. Even if you don''t let us go, the dragon family will be doomed in the end! "Zhang Fan smiles, and the elder long Kun says, "in fact, at that time, the leader of the long family was far sighted and had already begun to prepare for a rainy day and solved all the problems."


    "What do you mean by that?" After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, elder long Kun can''t help frowning and answering Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan smiles, finds out a white envelope from some letters, takes out the letter paper, opens it, looks at it carefully, and hands it to the second elder Long Chuan.


    "Your letter has been intercepted by the master of the dragon family for a long time, and someone imitated your handwriting and wrote a new one to them. Therefore, although your friends received the letter, the content is not to fight against the dragon family three days later, but to be calm first. Moreover, your heart also shows that you are determined to live with the dragon family and kill him In other words, in the hearts of these people, you have returned to the dragon family and are loyal to the dragon family. However, in their view, your behavior is to deceive them, or to obtain their information to help the dragon family. Therefore, if you go out, it is estimated that there will be a lot of people going after you, "


    you will be killed

 Chapter 757

    "You Don''t scare me Elder long Kun is very angry, but he believes that Zhang fan can do such a thing. After all, he can intercept his previous letters, so the letters received by those people must not come from his own pen. In other words, it is entirely possible that Zhang Fan forged the letters, which explains why he was chatting with these people before A lot of information is not right when it''s too late.


    Seeing this, the third elder Long''ao snorted and said to Zhang Fan, "what''s the matter? If my friends find that I don''t write to them one day, they will come directly to the dragon''s house to find me. If they find that I have any abnormality, they will come directly to attack the Dragon''s house and help me out."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "it''s very easy for you to solve this problem. However, we can start from two points. First, we can still forge letters. In this way, you won''t have any abnormality, and they will hold still. Second, if I contact many families and sects now, especially heilongtang and liuyunzong, I will directly destroy these families first, You don''t have any backup. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to the three elders, "you don''t have to have any ambition. At that time, you made some agreements with the ninth prince. However, after I made a bet with him, he said that he would never step into the dragon family. Moreover, as far as I know, there seems to be a certain change in the royal family, that is, the ninth prince wants to leave here and go elsewhere You may be leaving Los Angeles. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the three elder long Ao''s brain suddenly hummed, but there was a certain doubt in his heart, and he felt that every word Zhang Fan said was true or not.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to the three elders long Ao: "I know that you have always been in a skeptical attitude towards my words, but you can have a look at this."


    With that, Zhang Fan took out the agreement signed with the ninth prince at that time, which was signed by Zhang Fan and the ninth prince. That is to say, after the existence of this thing, if you are willing to accept defeat, everything will be carried out according to the agreement, and there will be no violation. Otherwise, with Zhang Fan''s character, the ninth prince will not be able to resist.


    Seeing this agreement, the elder long Kun and the Third Elder long Ao are totally silly. When the ninth prince came to the dragon''s house, they began to look forward to the ninth prince, and wanted to climb up the high branch of the ninth prince. In this way, they would be of great help to their future development, even at the cost of long Xue.


    But now it seems that the ninth prince will not give them any help at all. From then on, he doesn''t want to meddle in the business of the dragon family. So, in this way, they will be completely isolated.


    "Die, die!" The elder''s heart suddenly became angry, and the momentum of his whole body suddenly climbed to the limit. His skirt was windless. Zhang Fan in front of him said, "now that we are in a state of wrecking, we will fight with you!"


    Zhang Fan nodded, a teacup in his hand fell directly on the ground. Suddenly, the door of the conference hall was opened, and Lu Jiuye and others rushed in from the outside, directly surrounded the elder in front of him.


    Long Kun and long Ao are surprised, but now they have to fight. Since they have decided to fight, they can only fight with Zhang Fan to the end!


    Facing the two angry people, Zhang Fan is still happy and unafraid. His mind moves. The sword Qi gathers towards the two in front of him. Countless swords begin to weave a huge net around them.


    Elder long Kun immediately took out a bead from his arms. It''s called the firestorm thunderbolt bullet. It''s a powerful concealed weapon. It''s usually made by experts. So, such a firestorm thunderbolt bullet is almost a hit of the eight level experts in the Mahayana period.


    In an instant, Zhang Fan''s sword spirit network was blown up. The power of the combination of wind and fire is really incredible.


    "Go The elder immediately catches the three elder long Ao around him, shows his body method, and runs away quickly.


    "No, the two of them are going to run!" The two elders were surprised, and they wanted to rush to encircle them. However, just now, when the firecracker bomb exploded, the waves directly stopped him, so it was almost impossible for him to catch up.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan is not nervous at all. He just uses his sword Qi to protect Lu Jiuye and long Xue. He doesn''t mean to chase them.


    The second elder Long Chuan turns and looks at Zhang Fan. In this situation, he can only place all his hopes on Zhang Fan. If these two people really run away, it will be a big trouble. After all, they know too many secrets of the long family. Once they go elsewhere, they will come back to attack the long family in the future. It is a huge challenge for the long family It''s a blow.


    However, in Longchuan''s opinion, Zhang Fan didn''t seem to want to chase him. Instead, he was very calm and didn''t have any other ideas. He just looked at the front, which made the two elder Longchuan have some doubts. He didn''t know what medicine Zhang Fan sold in his gourd.


    Just when Longchuan wanted to ask Zhang Fan why, he suddenly felt that there was a strong pressure in front of him, and even made him feel out of breath.Longchuan was shocked. For this situation, only when the head of the long family was angry when he won the whole victory, could he feel this kind of pressure. However, it seems that long Aotian now can''t even catch up with such strength. How can someone issue such a powerful pressure?


    With curiosity in his heart, Long Chuan turns around and finds that the man in front of him is long Ping, the fourth elder of the long family. The powerful pressure comes from him.


    This made Longchuan feel a little strange. He was surprised in his eyes. He never thought that this seemingly independent elder Long Ping, a scholar who only knows how to write and write every day, actually reached such a high level, even reached the Ninth level of Mahayana!


    Lu Jiuye and others also feel this kind of pressure. They can''t help but look up at Long Ping in front of them. They are also surprised in their eyes and feel a little incredible in their hearts.


    "If I guess correctly, this kind of feeling should be sent out by the experts who are more than eight in Mahayana period. It really makes me feel out of breath." Dao Lang frowned and said to himself.

 Chapter 758

    "Yes." The elder e nodded his head and said, "I didn''t think that I could get so close to him. I didn''t see it anyway. "


    "I can''t blame you for this. I''ve been in the dragon family for so many years, and the fourth elder Long Ping watched me grow up. Even so, I always thought that he was just the quintuple realm of Mahayana, and he really didn''t miss it." The surprise in long Xue''s heart is self-evident. He never thought that Long Ping, such a kind and kind elder, was so terrible when he got angry.


    Lu Jiuye looked at Long Ping in front of him and nodded slightly. He thought in his heart that this man is really deep in the city. He has been able to hide his strength for so many years. It''s a kind of skill. It''s really a blessing that the long family has such a hidden front.


    At the same time, Lu Jiuye is also very impressed with the master of the dragon family. He was able to arrange such a sharp sword to keep the dragon family, which was considered avant-garde.


    However, in this way, we also need to keep the four elder Long Ping from exposing the world. The four elder Long Ping''s mind is peaceful and peaceful. Even if he is unstable or impatient in character, he may expose his own realm. In that case, he will certainly attract other people''s attention.


    Zhang Fan looks at the four elder Long Ping in front of him. He can''t help thinking of the conversation with long Aotian at that time. At that time, long Aotian once told Zhang fan that he had a sharp sword hidden in the dragon''s house. He would not show it until he had to. Therefore, he was very relaxed about everything in the dragon''s house.


    Later, on Zhang Fan''s way back, the owner of the long family once explained to Zhang Fan. It turns out that the real genius in the long family, in the area where the owner of the long family lives, is long Ping. However, Long Ping never likes to appear in public, nor does he like money, status and power. He only likes to be unrestrained and dissolute. For him, such a life can count It''s freedom.


    Therefore, when he was running for the leader of the family, Long Ping once found the last leader of the family and told him what he really thought. Moreover, according to the relationship at that time, Long Ping had a very good relationship with long Aotian, and it was impossible for him to compete for this position.


    After hearing what Longping really thought, the last generation of Longping''s family leader nodded and agreed, so longaotian became the real leader of Longping''s family. However, the old family leader once found Longping and said that Longping''s family needed long-term stability, but it was not so easy.


    Therefore, once there is civil strife in the long family, Long Ping can punish him with a dragon blade in his hand. However, this blade can''t be released easily. If it is to be released, there will be blood. Moreover, he also teaches a set of skills to help him hide his strength so as not to be seen by others. In this way, he can be hidden in the Dragon kingdom all the time Home is also a hidden blade.


    During this period of time, Long Ping also found something wrong inside the long family, so he came to find long Aotian with Teng long Dao and asked when he could punish them.


    However, long Aotian, the owner of the dragon family, told him that it''s not the right time to wait. When the time is ripe, he will naturally tell him.


    Therefore, Longping has been in a waiting state, and the Tenglong knife has always been put into Longping''s space storage ring.


    Until today, when he came back from the Yang family, Zhang Fan found that the leader of the long family had collected enough evidence to prove that the elder and the three elders of the long family had betrayed the long family. Therefore, in the words of the leader of the long family, it''s time for this sharp blade to come out of its sheath.


    therefore, in today''s meeting hall, Long Ping, the fourth elder of the long family, has been sitting behind to observe the situation If something goes wrong, kill the elder and the Third Elder directly, which is worthy of his identity, and fulfill the wish of the old master.


    Long Kun, the elder of the long family, and long Ao, the third eldest of the long family, are shocked when they see that Long Ping has blocked their way. They just want to compete with him, but they find that the pressure from Long Ping is the ninth realm of Mahayana, which they can''t match.


    "You How can you be a master of the nine fold realm of Mahayana? Have you been hiding your strength? " Long Kun, the elder of the long family, looks frightened and asks Long Ping in front of him.


    Long Ao, the third elder of the long family, has been scared to sit on the ground by the dry momentum of Long Ping''s body. He has a cold sweat on his forehead. He thinks in his heart, it''s over. Today, he is responsible for his life.


    Long AOBEN thought that with the strength of the elder long Kun and his ability, it''s absolutely not difficult to get out of the long family. Even if Zhang Fan gets in the way, they can fight for it. As long as they leave the long family and gather other families, they can regain control of the long family, although it''s more or less desperate to do so, However, in order to seize power, the two people weigh the pros and cons, and also think it is worth it.


    But now it seems that, unexpectedly, Long Ping, the fourth elder of the dragon family, has hidden his strength to deal with them. Moreover, the realm is so high that he has reached the Ninth level of Mahayana, and is about to enter the stage of half a step into the sky. It''s not what ordinary people can deal with if there are such masters blocking the way.What''s more, when the dragon family was in danger, Long Ping didn''t show such strength to deal with the invasion of those foreign experts. At this time, he showed his real strength. Was it all arranged by someone?


    Long Ping exudes a kind of suffocating momentum and cold face. He says to them, "my meaning in the long family is to prevent the future generations of the long family. What''s wrong with the senior management is also a sword of the long family. It doesn''t come out easily. Now that the long family is dead, I will naturally show my strength."


    "I advise you to be obedient, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you two!" Long Ping''s tone was cold. He looked at the two people in front of him. He had a knife in his hand.


    This Dao is the Tenglong Dao given to him by the old master of the dragon family at that time. Between the edges, it exudes endless sword power, and the golden Qi reflects the dignity of status.


    When the elder saw this, his face was gloomy and his brow was locked. He took a look at the three elder long Ao, who had been scared to death. He scolded this rubbish in his heart. At this critical moment, he was scared to be like this. If he had known this, he should not have cooperated with him.

 Chapter 759

    Now that this guy is useless, you can only use him as your stepping stone. Maybe you can help yourself block the attack.


    Thinking of this, long Kun grabs the three elder long Ao''s shoulder and rushes straight ahead. Long Ao is also in a state of complete stupidity, and his brain is blank.


    Seeing that Longkun wants to escape, Longping directly greets him with the Tenglong sword in his hand. The golden light of the Tenglong sword is more powerful when the aura is running, and a golden light goes straight to Longkun''s throat in front of him.


    Long Kun was ready to hide behind long Ao, the third elder, and used him as his shield. Then he instantly increased his body speed to the limit and rushed forward.


    "No! He''s going to run Lu Jiuye stood by and looked at what happened in front of him. He immediately found something wrong. However, with his speed, he could not stop long Kun at all. He could only remind him.


    However, Zhang Fan had seen this for a long time. With the use of Royal sword, the cold water sword immediately flew forward and stopped the elder long Kun.


    Long Kun''s brow is locked, but he knows that Zhang Fan''s sword is very difficult. If he continues to tremble like this, Long Ping has no chance to escape when he turns around.


    Thinking of this, long Kun yelled and rushed directly to Zhang Fan''s long sword. The edge of the sword instantly penetrated his shoulder, but it didn''t hurt his five internal organs. Without slowing down, he continued to rush forward.


    Seeing this, Long Ping frowned slightly. He was about to chase him, but he was stopped by Zhang Fan and said to him, "don''t chase him. Since long Xue is now the head of the long family, I believe he will be able to kill the elder himself."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone frowned and began to look around. They found that long Xue was not seen in the whole assembly hall. But recalling what Zhang Fan said just now, it shows that Zhang Fan has made certain arrangements for this matter. It is estimated that long Xue must have left the assembly hall first to snipe the escaped elder.


    Lu Jiuye looks at Zhang Fan with a look of admiration in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan''s work is so meticulous. It''s really impressive.


    All the things that happened in the meeting hall, including the killing of the two elders of the long family, Zhang Fan didn''t need to do it by himself. It''s not that his strength is poor and he can''t kill them. It''s because Zhang Fan''s name is not right and his words are not right, which may make some people in the long family have some ideas. After all, he is not a member of the long family.


    Therefore, in the arrangement, the fourth eldest brother is an unsheathed Jiedao of the long family. If he does it, it''s fair to say that he doesn''t break the rules of the long family.


    And long Xue is now the acting master of the dragon family. It''s reasonable for him to kill the traitor of the dragon family.


    Therefore, in this way, it is really seamless, and it can also help long Xue establish prestige in the whole long family. Why not?


    On the other hand, the elder long Kun was hit on the shoulder. Although it was not fatal, it also reduced his strength. For such a situation, the elder long Kun was more satisfied, at least better than he lost his life.


    But before he was happy, long Xue was waiting in front of the door of the dragon''s house with the white sword in her hand. She was dressed in white, and she was murderous, as if the temperature around her suddenly dropped.


    Looking up, long Kun sees the figure of long Xue, and his pupils shrink. Just now, he clearly remembers that long Xue was in the Council hall. When did he come here? Is she a prophet?


    When long Xue saw long Kun, her sword was already in operation and her figure flashed. In this dark night, it was even more pleasing to the eyes, just like the Moon Fairy, who came to the world.


    However, long Xue''s body is full of endless intention to kill. The long sword in her hand is very bright. She cuts a sword at long Kun in front of her. Suddenly, a white sword, like the dark moon in the sky, goes straight to long Kun''s head.


    Poof! With the sound of blood spurting, the head of elder long Kun fell to the ground in an instant, blood splashed, and the dead body fell to the ground.


    Picking up the head on the ground, long Xue turns and walks towards the meeting hall in the distance. After all, Zhang Fan and others are still waiting for him.


    This night, the movement was very big. Many people came out of the room to see what was going on in the direction of the meeting hall of the long family.


    After long Xue killed the elder and took his head to the distance, many dragon family members saw this scene. They were surprised and even thought it was incredible. In their opinion, long Xue could not be the opponent of the elder, but now the elder died in long Xue''s hands, which is really a little surprising doubt.


    At this time, many experts have come to the courtyard. Although it''s night, many people don''t have a rest. After all, a lot of things have happened in the long family recently, which really makes everyone in the long family unable to sleep.


    "What''s the situation? I just heard the sound of fighting coming from the meeting hall far away from our long family. I really don''t know what happened there. ""I also feel a little curious about this. It''s the place where the senior elders of the long family meet with the head of the family. There can be a fight in that place. Can we say that there is a conflict in the senior management?"


    "It''s hard to say. Recently, I heard that a young man named Zhang Fan came to our long family. His strength is not weak, but his relationship with the elder and the three elders is a little tense. Maybe they are fighting."


    "If so, who should we help? Those are the elders of our dragon family. If we don''t help, will they blame us? If we help the elders, but the young man has done a lot for the long family, will it be ungrateful? "


    "I think it''s better for us not to interfere. When we don''t know the situation, we''d better not do it. We don''t know who will take the power of the dragon family in the end."


    "Just now, it seems that I saw our young lady kill a man with a head in her hand, which should belong to the elder. But I remember that our young lady is not as high as the elder. How did he do it? It''s a little puzzling. "


    "It''s hard to say. It''s estimated that the eldest lady is really prepared. The elder has been very close to the ninth Prince recently. It''s very possible that the eldest lady found out their secret or grasped some important evidence, so she killed him."

 Chapter 760

    "I''ve heard about this recently, but I don''t think the elder will do that. What''s the difference between betraying the dragon family? He is the elder of the dragon family. He should know about it. "


    "It''s hard to say that the elder can be so close to the ninth prince, which means that he may have thought about betraying our dragon family. Anyway, the eldest lady is loyal to the dragon family. Now that the elder is dead in her hands, the eldest lady will surely have a reason to kill him."


    Although they saw such a bloody scene, they didn''t understand it, but they guessed some details in their hearts. It must be the elder who betrayed the dragon family.


    Long Xue took the head of the elder and went back to the meeting hall. She threw it aside and asked Zhang Fan, "now that the matter has been solved, what are we going to do next?"


    Long Ping also put away the Teng long Dao in his hand and looked at Zhang Fan. He wanted to hear how Zhang Fan explained it.


    The second elder Long Chuan arched his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "Shaoxia Zhang, our dragon family owes a lot to you. If it wasn''t for you, the resources of our dragon family would not return to our name. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t see the real faces of these two people around me."


    Zhang Fan said with a smile: "two elders don''t have to be polite. I just want to respect the master and get rid of the traitor of the dragon family."


    Long Chuan, the second elder, nodded and looked at Long Ping. His eyes were still full of surprise. After careful recollection, Long Chuan suddenly remembered that when he was a child, Long Chuan was the best of the four, and also the fastest one in the cultivation. He was a rare genius of the long family.


    However, this man has always been aloof from the world, so he doesn''t want to enter the competition for fame and wealth. He likes to be dissolute and indulge in the landscape.


    From that time on, everyone felt that Longping was playing every day, delaying his cultivation progress, and his realm was the worst of the four.


    However, when Longping showed his real strength today, it really shocked Longchuan, the second elder. Unexpectedly, the old master was really forward-looking and could think that one day, there would be traitors in the top management of the Longjia family. He specially arranged for Longping to take action at this time and get rid of the traitors. This kind of advanced consciousness really made Longchuan feel better Everyone was surprised.


    Long Ping sat on one side, still speechless, with peace on his face. It seemed that what he had just killed was not what he did. Everything was so light.


    Zhang Fan took a look around and said to long Xue and others, "we have solved all the troubles of the dragon family recently. We''d better cultivate for a few days. When the time is ripe, we should go to the back mountain of the dragon family to see what treasures are in the forbidden area."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people''s faces were excited, especially Gao E and Dao lang. when they came to the dragon''s house, they were not interested in everything. They just wanted to know what kind of treasure there was in the back mountain of the dragon''s house. Even if he couldn''t get it, they were satisfied just to have a look.


    Second elder Long Chuan frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "however, I want to remind you about this. At that time, the owner of the family took people to Houshan mountain to look for the treasure. That''s why he was seriously injured. I hope you can pay attention to your safety."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "thank you for your concern. We will pay attention to safety."


    After a few pleasantries, they all went back to their rooms to have a rest. After all, too many things have happened in the long family recently, which makes people unable to react for a while. Moreover, during this period, they didn''t sleep well, and their nervous nerves finally came down.


    The quiet night is like water, the moon is bright and the stars are rare. The whole dragon family is completely quiet, as if everything has returned to normal, quiet and peaceful.


    One night without a book, the next morning.


    Dao Lang stretched out and came out of the room. He saw Zhang Fan sitting in the yard, breathing and breathing. He looked very leisurely.


    "Last night was the best sleep I''ve had these days. It''s really comfortable. I''ve been very tired recently." Dao Lang walked over, said to Zhang Fan with a smile, and also sat beside Zhang Fan, learning Zhang Fan''s appearance, began to accept.


    Not long after, Lu Jiuye and others got up and came to the courtyard one after another. Some began to take in with Zhang Fan, while others took out their weapons and began to practice without interference.


    After breakfast, Lu Jiuye asked Zhang Fan, "we have just helped the long family to stabilize the current situation. Why don''t we observe more to see if there are any unruly families or clans who are waiting for the right time before we start to use the resources of the long family?"


    Zhang Fan laughs, shakes his head to Lu Jiuye and says: "it''s hard to say, but I still believe in the position of Heilong hall and Liuyun sect. If they can''t solve these problems, it''s estimated that others can''t help it. However, in my opinion, if someone wants to fight against the dragon family now, at least they should have a look at the relationship between Heilong hall and Liuyun sect Face. "Dao Lang thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "by the way, when we were recovering the resources of the dragon family recently, I found a place called Yanghai city near here. I think it''s more prosperous there. Let''s go there today. Anyway, it''s not far from us, so we should go out to play."


    Gao E also said: "yes, elder brother, we have been very nervous for a long time recently. Let''s take this opportunity to go out and relax and find a restaurant. We won''t be drunk, OK?"


    Cheng Bo also nodded and said: "yes, my family''s Revenge depends on the help of several people. This time I''m going out for a drink, and it''s my treat. Don''t argue with me, and give me a chance. Thank you very much."


    Lu Jiuye said with a smile: "well, in that case, this time you come to please, I believe, Zhang Fan should not have any opinions."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said with a smile, "what can I say? Recently, the things of the long family have been handled so well. It''s also the cooperation of all of you. It''s time to relax. Now that the place has been selected, we''ve already figured out what to do. Let''s start now."

 Chapter 761

    Everyone nodded and thought it was a good idea. Lu Jiuye also said that they hadn''t gone out together for a long time. This time is really a good opportunity.


    However, long Xue said that if he wants to stay in the long family, there are still some things to deal with. The owner of the long family has been much better recently. Now, Zhang Fan has found all the resources of the long family. In this way, one of the long family''s mental problems has been solved. The remaining internal injuries still need some time to recuperate. With some high-grade pills, it''s estimated that The plan will be better soon.


    Zhang Fan and his party left the dragon''s home and began to walk in the direction of Yang Haicheng. Along the way, people talked and laughed. For a long time, they were not so happy, especially Cheng Bo. Now he has avenged for the Cheng family, so there is nothing oppressive in his heart, so he has become more cheerful.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Dao Lang pointed to a city in front of him and said to the people, "look, that should be Cai Yanghai city. Let''s go."


    Everyone nodded, still talking and laughing, and walked forward.


    When they came to the gate, they found that it was a very beautiful and simple city. There was a moat around the city wall. The gate was opened, and a suspension bridge connected the gate with the main road for people to pass through. There were constant business trips. There were guards in front of the gate to check the identity of some suspicious people and ensure their safety.


    Zhang Fan and his party entered the city smoothly, and found that it was more prosperous than other places. They bought, sold, wheeled and shouldered all kinds of goods, which were endless and dazzling.


    The shops around are also crowded with customers. Almost all the people who come and go are gorgeous in clothes and have extraordinary bearing. Even some rare experts will gather here.


    "It''s really prosperous here. I haven''t been to such a city for a long time." Cheng Bo said to himself with an excited look on his face.


    Dao Lang and Gao E bought whatever they saw, and then threw it into the storage ring, so as not to have nothing to eat when they were on their way in the future.


    Zhang Fan is this look, that look, although there is no valuable things, can enter Zhang Fan''s eyes, but for some rare things, also can see a fresh.


    At this time, Cheng Bo learned from some local businessmen that there is a restaurant called Wangjianglou nearby, which is very prosperous and also the highest grade restaurant here. Therefore, Cheng Bo said that he would invite everyone to eat and drink in that place for a while, and reserved a place with good scenery in advance, so that people could watch the scenery, drink and chat, and don''t worry There is an artistic conception.


    Zhang Fan said that this place is bigger. It''s not as good as this. Everyone wants to see something a little different. Therefore, when shopping, they don''t have to go with each other. They just need to get what they need, and then go to Wangjiang building to gather.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people began to spread out and began to spread out, ready to have a good stroll around Yanghai city.


    Zhang Fan took a look around. He was alone and looked around. He didn''t feel like anything.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help thinking that since he can''t see any good things on the roadside stall, it proves that there must be such a place to buy all these good things. Therefore, this place is likely to be an auction house.


    In Zhang Fan''s eyes, this Yanghai city is more or less prosperous, and it is normal for auction houses to appear in it. Therefore, if you want to find good things, you might as well go to the auction houses inside.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan roughly looked at the time and thought that the time for dinner was still early, so he wanted to find out where the auction house was.


    After some inquiry, Zhang Fan found that there was an auction house in this place to rent yihexuan. After learning the news, Zhang Fan went in the direction of yihexuan.


    In the auction house here, Zhang Fan walked in as if nothing had happened. This is a large courtyard. There are rockery fish pond, integrity corridor in the courtyard. There is a tall building not far away. People around are all dressed luxuriantly and have extraordinary bearing. At first sight, they are senior elders in the family or Masters in the clan.


    As a result, if the cooperation between them is feasible, how to allocate the resources to the market will be a big topic.


    Zhang Fan is not so interested in business. After all, Zhang Fan is not short of Lingshi. Therefore, all along the way, he is walking in the direction of tall buildings.


    However, when Zhang Fan came to the door, he was stopped by two Mahayana experts. These two men are equivalent to gatekeepers. They are responsible for guarding the people who enter the building. They can enter the building if they have any invitation letter or token on behalf of the staff in the auction house. Otherwise, they will be stopped by them.


    After all, Zhang Fan came here for the first time, and no one recommended him. He just found him by himself, without any preparation. His clothes were also very ordinary. When he walked in the whole courtyard, he was almost transparent, and no one would notice him at all.When they came to the door, the two guards stopped Zhang Fan and asked him, "boy, please show me your token and invitation."


    As they reached out to Zhang Fan for these two things, they began to take a careful look at Zhang Fan. At the same time, there was a look of disdain in their eyes. That kind of expression seemed to say that beggars from where should come here.


    Zhang Fan took a look at them, and his expression was still very calm. He bowed his hand to them politely and said, "you two, I''m a newcomer to yanghaicheng. After some inquiry, I came to yihexuan, so I don''t have any preparation. Please make it convenient."


    With that, Zhang Fan took out two bags of spirit stones from the storage ring and handed them to the two people.


    The two people looked at each other, first put the spirit stone away, but still didn''t want to let Zhang Fan go, they said one after another.


    "Not everyone can come to yihexuan. The people who come and go here are some experts or high-ranking officials. These people can enter yihexuan only through the invitation letter issued by yihexuan. They can''t enter yihexuan without money."

 Chapter 762

    "Yes, yihexuan is the best and largest auction house in the local area. Therefore, there are certain requirements for the identity of some people who are entering. Only those high-level families or powerful people in the clan can enter. Boy, I advise you to leave here. This place is not suitable for a poor boy like you."


    There are several young men around to see this scene, can''t help but stop to look, looked at Zhang Fan''s clothes, eyes with irony, think Zhang Fan must be in the wrong place.


    Moreover, they are willing to come to Zhang Fan''s side, not to help Zhang Fan out, but from Zhang Fan, they can find their own sense of superiority.


    This is also the nature of most people, and there are more and more people watching around, but they have no one to help Zhang Fan speak.


    Zhang Fan looked around, and then looked at the two people in front of him. There was no anger in his heart, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his face still showed that relaxed look.


    However, Zhang Fan is also thinking about how to enter yihexuan. After all, he has come here, so he can''t just leave.


    When Zhang Fan was thinking about it, an old man just passed by and found that there were many people gathered here. He couldn''t help being curious and asked the people around him. Then he knew the reason.


    The old man looked up at Zhang Fan in front of him again. He felt that Zhang Fan''s face was kind. No matter how people around him sneered at him, Zhang Fan''s face didn''t seem to have any angry expression. This made the old man''s heart more or less curious. His heart also secretly guessed that the boy''s heart was really strong. If he had been someone else, he would have been angry, especially that one Some rich childe, is a kind of invincible feeling.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the two guards in front of him and said to them, "although I don''t have the certificate to enter, it seems that you two can''t stop me."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the eyes of all the people around were surprised. However, some people even showed a touch of disdain after listening to Zhang Fan''s words. They thought that Zhang Fan was just an expert in the shackles. They even dared to say such big words. They really didn''t know that the sky was high and thick.


    "Is this guy crazy? Dare to talk to the two Mahayana masters in front of him like this? Do you think he really has the strength? It''s a stretch. "


    "There are many ways to commit suicide. He even chose this way. Does he really feel that he is not cruel enough to himself? Anyway, I don''t think normal people can do it. "


    "In any case, this guy''s courage is commendable, but sometimes he needs the ability to speak. If he doesn''t have the ability, he can still speak big, that''s a bit too much."


    "I don''t know where this guy came from, and I don''t want to go out and inquire about it. How can other people come in and out at will? I don''t know which clan or family''s heirs this is. I don''t even know this rule. "


    "In my opinion, he''s probably an idle person in the Jianghu. If he''s a member of the clan, then at least he should have the clan uniform clothes. If he''s a member of the clan, his clothes are not so simple. So, in my opinion, he''s an idle person in the Jianghu."


    "Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with me. We just need to be responsible for the theater. I''ll be a little curious about this boy''s ability at that time."


    People are also full of curiosity about Zhang Fan''s ability, and also want to know what strength or background Zhang Fan has, so they can say such big words.


    Although the old man wanted to help Zhang Fan out, he found that Zhang Fan had said such a big thing, which made him somewhat difficult to deal with. Since the boy was so arrogant, the old man also wondered what kind of capital Zhang Fan had.


    The two strong men looked at Zhang Fan in front of them, looked at each other, and then laughed. In their opinion, it was easier to kill Zhang Fan''s sword finger than to crush an ant. After all, Zhang Fan was far from them.


    "Boy, this is your own death, no wonder we, no matter what kind of background you are, it''s useless in our yihexuan, so you don''t expect any backstage to help you."


    "In view of what you said just now, I should have killed you and buried you in the backyard, but for the sake of that bag of spirit stones, I can teach you a lesson and then throw it out of the yard."


    The two said, while rubbing their hands, toward Zhang Fan''s side came over, ready to fight Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan is still happy and unafraid. He stands with his hands down. There is no extra expression on his face. His eyes are like the starry sky at night.


    Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, the old man always felt that there was a special power on him, and he was not a boaster. So he was curious and wanted to know what would happen next.


    At this time, the two strong men wanted to catch Zhang Fan and directly throw him out of the yard. But just as their hands were about to touch Zhang Fan''s shoulder, Zhang Fan suddenly cast a star wave and walked around behind them, leaving a residual shadow in the same place.At this time, the two strong men did not know. They just felt that Zhang Fan was still standing in the same place. They just needed to catch him and throw him out. It was no trouble.


    However, when they wanted to grasp Zhang Fan''s shoulder, they directly rushed to the air. Moreover, the two people''s center of gravity was not stable, and they staggered under their feet. They almost fell to the ground and chewed mud.


    At this moment, everyone around him was confused. He didn''t understand what was going on. He immediately looked at Zhang Fan''s back and found that Zhang Fan''s body was getting weaker and weaker. This made everyone around him give out a sigh.


    "My God, this boy''s speed is too fast. He can leave a shadow in the same place. It''s incredible!"


    "Yes, to be fair, I haven''t seen a guy in shackles who can have such a fast speed. It really makes me feel new."


    "No, this guy is not simple. He dares to talk like this, which shows that he doesn''t have any excellent backstage skills, but he really has some skills, so it''s really a good play to watch."


    "That''s right. Few people can match this guy''s speed. It seems that this guy doesn''t talk big. If he wants to go in, these two people can''t stop him."

 Chapter 763

    "Maybe this is the bravery of the legendary master of Arts, but I don''t think it''s reasonable. After all, that young man is just a shackle, and his speed is so fast. It''s really incredible."


    "What''s the matter? Everyone has their own differences. Some people mainly practice long sword, some people mainly practice boxing, and this young man may practice speed, which is why he can do it."


    "I really admire this guy. He has such ability. It''s really rare to hear that. He dares to speak like this. That is to say, he still has some confidence in his own ability. Otherwise, he will never speak like this."


    People really look at Zhang Fan''s speed with new eyes. This kind of technique really brightens everyone''s eyes. I never thought that a guy in shackles could play two masters in Mahayana.


    But there are also some people who think that the two gatekeepers may be careless, otherwise they will find some clues. Moreover, they think that Zhang Fan will not be so lucky next time.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s speed, the old man can''t help but pick his eyebrows. He thinks that this boy has two skills and dares to challenge the authority of Mahayana masters in the shackles. Not everyone has such courage. At the same time, the old man is more and more interested in Zhang Fan.


    At this time, the two strong men also felt that they had been fooled by Zhang Fan. They were very angry and immediately turned around. They found that Zhang Fan was behind him and rushed to Zhang Fan again.


    However, no matter how they cooperate and how hard they work, they still can''t even touch Zhang Fan''s clothes, which makes them very upset.


    At the beginning, all the people around had a playful mind. After all, what they wanted to see most was that Zhang Fan was beaten by the two strong men and then thrown out.


    However, Zhang Fan''s performance surprised these people. They never thought that Zhang Fan''s body method could turn the two people around. This is really what they didn''t expect.


    If it was once or twice, some people may think that it was the two guards who were careless, so they didn''t notice that what Zhang Fan left behind was a remnant. But after several times in a row, people immediately felt that the scene was a little wonderful, and they were full of interest in Zhang Fan.


    At the beginning, the two strong men felt that they were just playing with Zhang Fan. Later, they found that they could not catch Zhang Fan, or even touch the corners of his clothes, which made them very angry. Later, they were more or less afraid, because they found that it was very difficult to catch Zhang Fan, or even touch the corners of his clothes. Moreover, Zhang Fan did not have this In the case of fighting back, if Zhang Fan had a sharp blade in his hand at this time, with his speed, it is estimated that these two people would have died long ago.


    At this time, the two strong men were almost tired, their forehead was full of sweat, and their speed slowed down.


    Zhang Fan stood in the same place, still standing with his negative hand. His face was light and cloudless. It seemed that all this had nothing to do with him. His eyes were as deep as the night sky.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, the old man stepped forward and said to the two strong men, "Hey, what are you doing? Why embarrass my VIP? "


    After listening to the old man''s words, the two guards immediately raised their heads, couldn''t help but shrink their pupils, immediately lowered their heads and flashed aside, as if they were children who had done something wrong.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t know the old man, but it can be seen from the words that the other party is helping him out. Therefore, Zhang fan can''t say anything.


    "It turns out that you are the guest of honor of Lord Qin. If you are disrespectful, you should have told me that you are Lord Qin''s person. If you lend me a hundred courage, I dare not embarrass you!"


    "Yes, little brother, if you said you were Mr. Qin''s person, we would not ask you for any certificate. If you were Mr. Qin''s person, you could enter without any barrier."


    Zhang Fan turned a deaf ear to their words. He just looked at the Lord Qin in front of him. He was dressed in white and had white hair and beard, but he didn''t look like an old man. On the contrary, he felt smart and capable.


    From the perspective of the other side, the old man named Lord Qin doesn''t look like a bad man. Since the other side is here to help him out, it''s better to push the boat along the river and make friends with him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan arched his hand to the so-called master Qin. He said thanks to him and turned to walk towards the inside of Yihe Pavilion.


    Qin ye and Zhang Fan came to the inside of Yihe Pavilion. They sat down in front of a tea table, drinking tea and chatting.


    Looking up and down at Zhang Fan, Lord Qin said to Zhang Fan: "little brother, you are really a good means just now. It''s surprising that when you are in the shackles, your speed can reach so fast, which is not what ordinary people can do. I don''t know where you''re from and where you''re going? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to the old man, "I''m just wandering in the world with a few friends. Since I came to yanghaicheng, we have got what we need and need to buy different things, so we have separated. As soon as I heard that there is an auction house nearby, I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome to enter here. Thanks to Lord Qin''s help, otherwise I still need it It will take a long time to get in. "After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lord Qin nodded slightly, and asked Zhang Fan about some other things. Zhang Fan answered them like a stream. From the conversation, Lord Qin also found that Zhang Fan seemed to know nothing about this place. In this case, he could only give Zhang Fan an introduction.


    Starting from some simple things, Mr. Qin began to introduce to Zhang Fan the things that will be auctioned for a while, and also let Zhang Fan have a certain understanding of this place.


    Moreover, from the chat, Zhang Fan also found that although the Qin master is a housekeeper of the Qin family, he is responsible for all the major and minor affairs of the Qin family. Therefore, in this Yanghai City, you may not know who the Qin master is, but you have to know who the Qin master is.


    Moreover, this time, Zhang Fan also learned that the main reason why Lord Qin came to Yihe pavilion was to accompany the young master of the Qin family. The young master still had some things to deal with, so Lord Qin came here in advance to prepare, and also to welcome Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family.


    However, the Qin family is more or less similar to the long family, that is, it developed very well at the beginning, but since the Qin family''s owner disappeared, it began to decline gradually, and there was no constant foreign invasion.

 Chapter 764

    At the same time, the young masters of the Qin family are also facing the challenges of the major families and clans. Although the Qin family has always been very beautiful before that, after the decline of the Qin family, there will be some provocations.


    Many people want to occupy the current resources of the Qin family, but no one dares to do it. It''s because of Lord Qin.


    Although Qin''s family has been in chaos, they can''t keep up with each other in the Internet.


    Therefore, from this point of view, the Qin family is still much stronger than the long family. After all, there will be no internal strife in the Qin family, and some people can live in it.


    It''s selfish of Mr. Qin to make friends with Zhang Fan. After all, the young masters are all young people, and many of them can be solved by Mr. Qin. However, in the circle of young people, the young masters of the Qin family will still be bullied by some dandies, especially the sarcasm in language. It''s really unbearable, but for all this, Mr. Qin doesn''t care It''s not easy to get involved, so this really made the young master of the Qin family suffer some grievances.


    In this auction, the young master of the Qin family will sit with many other young masters of other families. If Zhang fan can help, the young master of the Qin family may save some face.


    In the process of chatting, Lord Qin revealed some things about the Qin family to Zhang Fan, and expressed great distress about it.


    However, for Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan has a way of dealing with some dandies. After all, there are many things that Zhang Fan is more suitable to deal with at the level of their younger generation.


    After another chat, master Qin said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia Zhang, time is almost up. My young master is here. I''ll go to meet him. You wait a moment, and I''ll come later."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and they arched each other. Qin left the table and walked towards the door. Zhang Fan was still sitting on the chair, drinking tea and looking at the internal information of an auction house. Although there were some rare treasures, precious weapons and pills, Zhang Fan was not so interested. After all, he didn''t come here to auction It''s just a stroll. Since Lord Qin has something to ask for, it''s better to do him a small favor.


    Although there are many children of rich families or elders with status or family leaders who pass by Zhang Fan, they can''t help but frown when they see Zhang Fan''s clothes. They are very puzzled. Here is yihexuan. The people who come and go here are all well-dressed and with status, but Zhang Fan''s clothes are very simple. Who brought him in?


    In the face of people''s confused eyes, Zhang Fan doesn''t feel embarrassed in his heart. He still drinks tea and eats snacks on his own, because he understands that in such an occasion, as long as he doesn''t feel embarrassed, it''s others who are embarrassed.


    Before long, Lord Qin came in with a young man in gorgeous clothes and scholar like appearance. He looked a little thin and quiet. Although he was in his early twenties, his face gave people a rare maturity, and even was not similar to his age. He was handsome and looked very quiet and scholarly.


    Master Qin came over with a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia Zhang, this is our young master Qin Fengming."


    "Nice to meet you." Zhang Fan got up, politely arched his hand to Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family, and said with a smile.


    Qin Fengming, with a friendly smile on her face, also arched her hand to Zhang Fan and said, "it seems that Lord Qin has been telling me about your deeds since he came here. Unexpectedly, although the realm of young Xia Zhang seems ordinary, he has such strength. It really makes Qin admire him!"


    After a few words of greeting, Zhang Fan sat down to have tea and chat. But at this time, an discordant voice came from a distance. It was a bit of a duck''s voice, which sounded very uncomfortable.


    "Oh, isn''t this Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family? How, does the Qin family still have the strength to compete for those treasures in this Yihe pavilion? "


    After listening to the voice, Zhang Fan and Qin Fengming frowned and looked in the direction of making a sound. They saw a tall young man walking towards here with a disgusting smile on his face and a white paper fan in his hand. They looked like they were very cultured. But the arrogance on his face and the voice and tone of his voice were very strange People are very uncomfortable.


    Zhang Fan was more or less curious. He whispered to Mr. Qin: "Mr. Qin, who is this guy? It doesn''t look that friendly. "


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Lord Qin frowned slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "this man''s name is Guan Tianyu. He is the little master of the Guan family. Now the strength of the Guan family is not weak. Moreover, in the last martial arts contest, he played a black hand and seriously injured the little master. It took him three months to recover."


    Zhang Fan took a look at Guan Tianyu, the young master of the Guan family. He saw that this man was just a triple realm of Mahayana. Like the young master of the Qin family, their realm was similar. But it''s not hard to know from the words of Lord Qin that Guan Tianyu was definitely a genius of the Guan family. Otherwise, he would be hard to beat the young master of the Qin family seriously.However, Zhang Fan didn''t even bother to look at him in such a state. He knew in his heart that such a person didn''t even have the qualification to let Zhang Fan draw the sword, let alone be Zhang Fan''s opponent.


    Guan Tianyu with a few men, also impolite, directly sat at the table, a playful smile, looking at the front of Qin Fengming.


    However, Qin Fengming didn''t pay attention to him. He still drank tea and didn''t answer. He didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Guan Tianyu poured himself a cup of tea and drank it all. He said with a smile to Qin Fengming, "how are you, brother Fengming? Can you take care of your injury recently? We''ll have another fight some day? Last time, I was blamed. I started too hard. I didn''t expect that I used 50% of my skill to hurt you badly. I really shouldn''t! "


    When he said this, Guan Tianyu deliberately raised his voice a little. With his kind of duck voice, it was really hard to hear and immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Qin Fengming felt embarrassed, but Guan Tianyu was always like this. He would not save face in front of anyone.


    Before, when the Qin family was still very strong, Guan Tianyu was just a little follower of Qin Fengming among the children of these rich families.

 Chapter 765

    However, since the decline of the Qin family, Guan Tianyu began to look down on Qin Fengming, and even tried to bully him. Especially in some public places, he even said something insulting to the Qin family, which was the fuse of Qin Fengming''s last fight with him.


    Lord Qin hates Guan Tianyu from his heart, but it''s all the business of the younger generation. He is not easy to intervene, so he can only sigh in his heart.


    Zhang Fan saw clearly the situation in the field, took up the cup in his hand, and gently shook it. The tea in the cup immediately splashed on Guan Tianyu in front of him, unbiased, all over his head.


    All of a sudden, Guan Tianyu never thought that someone would dare to pour tea on him. He was stunned. Then he was very angry. He immediately turned to Zhang Fan, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Everyone around to see this scene, are also a Leng, incredible to see in front of Zhang Fan, a careful look, have whispered.


    "Who is this guy? He looks strange. It seems that he has never seen him before. However, this guy is so bold that he dares to pour tea on the young master of Guan family. It is estimated that no other person has such courage."


    "In my opinion, this guy will die miserably. With the temper of the young master of Guan''s family, he will not let this guy go."


    "That''s natural. In my opinion, this young man is just a shackle. I don''t know how he has the courage to pour tea on the young master of Guan family."


    "Maybe he is young and vigorous. What the young master of Guan family said just now is really a little irritating. If it wasn''t about his status and realm, I would have done something to him."


    "Yes, I heard that when the Qin family was very strong, Guan Tianyu, the young master of the Guan family, was just a little follower of Qin Fengming. Moreover, Qin Fengming was also very kind to him at that time. Unexpectedly, the white eyed wolf was a vengeance and hurt the young master of the Qin family. It really made people angry."


    "This also has no way, who let that Qin Fengming isn''t Guan Tianyu''s opponent, want to blame can blame Qin family young Lord oneself don''t strive for success."


    "These things have nothing to do with me. I''m here today to watch the excitement. Someone dares to pour tea on the young master of Guan family. This is absolutely big news!"


    , "this is a good play. I want to know how this guy died. He should have such courage. I bet * he will be skinned and made into a man by his family."


    When people saw this scene, some people thought it was inconceivable, while some people even began to guess how the young master of Guan family would deal with Zhang Fan.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Fengming was also stunned. He never thought that Zhang Fan would be so impulsive. He didn''t want to pay attention to Guan Tianyu. Now Zhang Fan provokes him, doesn''t he completely offend him? What can we do?


    When everyone''s face was surprised, the corners of Qin''s mouth were smiling. He could not help thinking that Zhang Fan wanted to deal with the little master of Guan family, but this was good. At least it could help Qin Fengming fight for breath. On the contrary, in terms of strength, Qin could see that Guan Tianyu was not Zhang Fan''s opponent at all.


    At this time, Guan Tianyu suddenly got angry and immediately sat up from his chair. His whole body momentum rose abruptly. He raised his hand and pointed to Zhang Fan and said angrily, "how dare you splash me with tea! I don''t think you want to live. Do you know how expensive my dress is? "


    Seeing Guan Tianyu''s anger, Qin Fengming was somewhat worried about Zhang Fan. He immediately frowned at the nearby master Qin and said, "master Qin, I feel that young Xia Zhang may suffer a loss today. If not, you can use your relationship to see if you can ask the experts in the auction house to help him out, escort him out and leave here, so as not to let him lose his life It''s not worth it. "


    After listening to Qin Fengming''s words, Lord Qin is more or less relieved. For his young master, he is really kind-hearted and kind-hearted. He is kind-hearted to anyone, but he will also be used by some people and be bullied.


    Master Qin laughed and said to the young master Qin Fengming: "don''t worry, young master. I''ve spent a lot of time on this young Xia''s skill, not to mention the young master of Guan family. Even the master in Yihe Pavilion may not be his opponent."


    After looking at Zhang Fan and listening to Lord Qin''s words, Qin Fengming, the young leader of his family, was stunned. He looked at Zhang Fan carefully again and thought that Zhang Fan was still just an expert in shackles. How could he be an opponent of Guan Tianyu, a master in Mahayana?


    Turning his head, Qin Fengming looks at Qin ye with doubts. He feels that Qin Ye''s expression is not a joke. He can''t help but feel more puzzled. Is it true that there are people out there and heaven out there? Is Zhang Fan really a rare genius?


    Looking at Zhang Fan again, Qin Fengming suddenly remembers that when he was very young, Lord Qin had told him about the deeds of some talented experts. There were some top talents. They were born with extraordinary roots and fast cultivation speed. Moreover, these people entered the country very fast.


    However, when they enter into the realm of shackles, they have more shackles in their body than ordinary practitioners, so they are usually stuck in this realm for a long time.However, there is a saying that thick accumulation and thin hair. In such a state, although there is no progress in the realm, there are great achievements in strength and combat experience. It can even be said that in the shackled realm, the same realm can be invincible.


    But even if Zhang Fan is such a master, maybe he is invincible in the shackles, but in the face of the master of Mahayana, can he really deal with it?


    At this time, several of Guan Tianyu''s followers felt that this was a good opportunity for them to show their respect to their young master. If they killed him, would it not make the young master feel relieved? Maybe when the young master was happy, he could reward some treasures. This is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity.


    "Young master, how to kill a pig with a butcher''s knife? We''d better give this guy to us. We promise to make you satisfied. Just say how you want him to die!"


    "Yes, young master, where do you think we should start? If you kill him directly, isn''t it too cheap, this boy? It''s better to have a good torture. "

 Chapter 766

    "Isn''t that nonsense? This boy was so disrespectful to our young master just now. Don''t you see that if we really let this boy die like this, wouldn''t it be too cheap for him? Don''t worry, young Lord. I will make you satisfied and dismember him alive according to your request. "


    "That''s right, there''s no more cruel way for a person to watch himself die. Let''s make this guy regret coming to this world today!"


    After all, what they want to do now is to ask for credit in front of the young master of the Guan family. Moreover, Zhang Fan seems to be just a guy in shackles. There is nothing safer than dealing with such a young man.


    Although Guan Tianyu, the young master of the Guan family, was angry and wanted to shoot Zhang Fan to death, considering his identity and what his subordinates said, if he really killed this guy with one move, it would be too cheap for him. It''s better to watch how he died.


    Several people came forward one after another, took out their own unique skills, surrounded Zhang Fan one after another, with that kind of cruel smile on their faces, as if to tell Zhang fan that you are doomed.


    At this time, there were more and more people around. Some people frowned and felt that it was not worth Zhang Fan''s offending Guan Tianyu, the young leader of the Shangguan family. Some people said that they had a good play to watch and stood by with their shoulders ready to watch. Some people began to bet one after another on how long Zhang Fan would live under the torture of these people.


    Some people bet a cup of tea, some people bet a stick of incense, some people bet half an hour, many people began to participate, no one thought Zhang Fan could defeat several people.


    Lord Qin reaches for Qin Fengming and signals him to sit back. After all, with Zhang Fan''s skill, it''s enough to deal with several people, but try not to affect Qin Fengming.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people. His face was calm. He was holding an empty teacup in his hand. His eyes were deep. He still had no wave in his eyes. He was the kind of person who collapsed in front of Taishan and didn''t change his face. He was not afraid of these people and didn''t pay attention to them.


    In Zhang Fan''s view, these people are not qualified to let him draw the sword, and even more not qualified to let Zhang Fan face them, because their character is not good.


    Just after a few people around Zhang Fan, they exchanged glances with each other. Suddenly, they rushed to Zhang Fan. In a moment, the whole hall was filled with shouts of killing.


    Zhang Fan is not in a hurry, will be in the hands of the cup directly upside down on the table, the hands of aura with but not hair, just instill in between a little, and then wrapped the whole cup.


    Just when these people were close enough to Zhang Fan, they heard a crackling sound. The teacup in Zhang Fan''s hand suddenly broke, and countless pieces immediately spread around. Just for a moment, these pieces immediately penetrated their aura boundary and penetrated their bodies, but they didn''t hit their vital place. After all, Zhang fan didn''t want to kill them.


    It was also at this moment that all of Guan Tianyu''s attendants fell to the ground, covering the wound with their hands. Their expression was painful, and they screamed and lost their fighting ability.


    Seeing this scene, all around the crowd immediately issued a burst of exclamation. They never thought that Zhang Fan would use such a means to defeat several of Guan Tianyu''s followers. What kind of strength is this?


    "Isn''t it? I was dreaming. I just saw that the young man in the shackles had defeated all the masters of Guan family. What''s the matter?"


    "How can you dream? Even if you are dreaming, we can''t all have the same dream. Maybe this guy really has such strength, but I''m still curious. How can he defeat those experts so easily?"


    "I don''t understand that. After all, these followers around the young master of Guan family are not simple. Some of them have even reached the peak of the shackle realm, and they are almost in the Mahayana period. But even so, they can easily lose in the hands of that young man. It''s really curious. "


    "I''m a little curious about the young man''s identity now. He was able to come to yihexuan in such simple clothes, which shows that his identity is not simple. Moreover, just now he was fighting for the injustice of the young master of the Qin family. So, I guess that this young man will have something to do with the people of the Qin family?"


    "It''s possible that although the Qin family is in decline, it has the support of the Qin master. The Qin family''s relationship network can''t be underestimated. Even if the Qin family can''t do it now, no one dares to mess with the Qin family."


    "This young man may be one of the masters of the Qin family. Maybe after Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family, was seriously injured last time, the Qin family invited a young master to protect Qin Fengming?"


    "It''s hard to say. Anyway, I think the boy''s identity is always a mystery. However, he offended the young master of the Guan family. The Guan family is a respectable family in the local area. How can he give up?"


    "Yes, I always think it''s getting more and more lively. Let''s wait and see. I also want to know the identity of this young man."Everyone was surprised and began to speculate on Zhang Fan''s identity. At the same time, some people found that something had changed, and they were more interested to see it.


    However, those who started to gamble immediately asked for the money back and said that there was no such result option in their bets. Therefore, the bets this time did not count.


    Qin Fengming was also very surprised. He looked at Zhang Fan and found that Zhang Fan was the same age as himself, and his realm was not as high as his own. However, in such a state, he was able to easily defeat the followers around the young master of the Guan family. It was really not easy. How did he do it? How strong is this man?


    Lord Qin nodded slightly, with a smile on his mouth. He was very satisfied with the reception. In this way, the Revenge of the young master of the Qin family was revenge. It was like slapping the young master of the Guan family in front of the public, which made Guan Tianyu lose his face.


    Guan Tianyu looked around. He was very angry and embarrassed. He didn''t think of such a result. He was also curious. What was Zhang Fan''s strength and why was he so powerful? Is he hiding his strength?

 Chapter 767

    However, in Guan Tianyu''s view, even if Zhang Fan hides his strength, it is the highest level of shackle realm at most, and his strength is not bad, it is likely that he has been stuck in this realm for a long time, so he has such ability.


    In such a situation, Guan Tianyu still thinks that Zhang Fan is invincible in the same realm of shackles, but he is a master of Mahayana. If he wants to kill him, he is still as easy as a paw.


    Thinking of this, Guan Tianyu''s heart summoned up courage, and his whole body''s momentum rose abruptly. His fighting spirit was extraordinary, his clothes and hair were calm, and his whole body looked murderous.


    "Good boy, you dare to hurt my men. I think you are tired of living! Let me teach you a lesson today! " As Guan Tianyu said, he came to Zhang Fan. The palm of his right hand was already moving secretly, and at this time, Guan Tianyu had shown his heart to Zhang Fan.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the whole hall began to become tense. Everyone held their breath and widened their eyes, trying to see how this thing would continue to develop.


    Zhang Fan still ignores Guan Tianyu and doesn''t pay attention to him. He takes out a clean teacup from one side and pours a cup of tea on his own. He closes his eyes and tastes it carefully.


    Seeing this scene, Guan Tianyu was very angry. He couldn''t help but shout. His palm wind had already reached 100% of his power, and immediately patted Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at Guan Tianyu in front of him. His mind moves. Suddenly, countless swords gather in the direction of Guan Tianyu. When Guan Tianyu slaps Zhang Fan, everyone thinks that Zhang Fan is really dead. Guan Tianyu doesn''t mean to show mercy to him.


    But just when Guan Tianyu''s palm was about to be shot, in a moment, countless sword Qi immediately exterminated his palm wind. When the sword Qi collided with Zhang Fan, a huge shock wave was suddenly sent out. Although Zhang Fan controlled this power within the safe range, at least the people around him would not be injured, but the shock wave also blew up Guan Tianyu''s right hand Flesh and blood.


    Guan Tianyu was very angry. He wanted to take a direct action against Zhang Fan, but he didn''t expect such a result. He looked down at his bloody right hand. Guan Tianyu''s pupils shrank, and then he screamed. His forehead was also in a cold sweat.


    However, even so, Guan Tianyu still felt that he couldn''t swallow this tone in his heart. He said to the surrounding people in a loud voice: "I''m the young master of Guan family. There are people making trouble in Yihe Pavilion. Is there really no one to manage it?"


    After listening to Guan Tianyu''s words, everyone frowned. Many people flashed aside and did not dare to speak. At the same time, they began to look around.


    "This young man is not simple. He can deal with Guan Tianyu, but is he too fast? I didn''t seem to see exactly how he did it. "


    "I''m also curious about this. I didn''t see him do it, but the right hand of the young master of Guan''s family was blown up, as if his palm was eaten back. What''s the matter? And someone was helping the young man in the dark? "


    "It''s impossible. Who has the courage to take the initiative against Guan family in the dark? There are so many people here. He''s easy to expose. Besides, there are many experts in the Mahayana period in our lobby. They will be found."


    "Yes, if someone is secretly helping that young man, I can''t be unaware of it. So, I still think that young man has a problem. He still doesn''t seem to show his real strength. So, I think that this man must have a problem."


    "That''s right. Not everyone in Yihe Pavilion can come in at will. Only some masters with status can come in. It''s reasonable to say that this young man can''t come in when he''s dressed like this. Who brought him here?"


    "No matter who brought him in, he can sit here and chat and drink tea with the young master of the Qin family, which means that their relationship is at least equal. According to this situation, Guan Tianyu, the young master of the Guan family, is really at a loss this time."


    "However, according to Guan Tianyu''s current state, it is estimated that he is going to ask the experts in Yihe Xuan for help. If so, this guy will be in trouble."


    "Anyway, I''m here to see the play anyway. As long as the battle is more fierce, I will be satisfied in my heart."


    People are curious, such a thing, Yi He Xuan in the end will not tube, if it is tube, how they will tube it, one is the little master of Guan family, one is a mysterious figure, extraordinary strength, such things, it is estimated that people will always be the first two big.


    Hearing Guan Tianyu''s call, a manager came from a distance. He was dressed in purple, with white hair and hair. He looked about the same age as Lord Qin. He had a serious face, eagle eyes and a strong aura. He came to Guan Tianyu''s direction.


    "Little master Guan, I don''t know what happened..." When he said that, the old man took a look at Guan Tianyu''s bloody right hand. He frowned and swallowed the words back.Guan Tianyu was still very angry in his heart. He pointed to his bloody right hand and said to the old man, "Mr. Zhou, you can see that this guy dares to hurt me, and it''s still in your yihexuan''s territory. It''s really unreasonable. Today, I hope you yihexuan can explain to me who let this guy in. What''s the reason for him to enter here "Certificate?"


    After listening to Guan Tianyu''s words, Zhou also frowned and looked at Zhang Fan sitting on the chair. After a careful look, he found that Zhang Fan was just a shackle state, and the young master of Guan family was a master of Mahayana, which made a little sense.


    However, Zhang fan does look a little strange. He doesn''t seem to be in charge of any family or clan. What is his origin?


    If they were ordinary people, they would have begun to interrogate Zhang Fan, or directly sent someone to drive Zhang Fan out. However, Mr. Zhou didn''t do that because he found that although Zhang Fan was dressed in ordinary clothes, he was definitely not as simple as he looked.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhou stepped forward, gave a polite bow to Zhang Fan and said, "young Xia, did you hurt the arm of the young master of Guan family?"

 Chapter 768

    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Mr. Zhou: "sometimes, people talk and do things with evidence. Since you say that I hurt his arm, well, you can ask the people around me if I''ve done anything from beginning to end. If I haven''t done anything, is that what I did?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mr. Zhou took a look around him. It seems that he is also trying to verify the people. He wants to know whether Zhang Fan has taken the initiative in dealing with Guan family.


    "Well Well, it seems that I didn''t see the young man do it. At that time, it seemed that the young master of Guan family clapped his hand at the young man, but later, he didn''t know why. The palm wind exploded instantly, so the young master of Guan family hurt his arm. It seems that''s what happened. "


    "Yes, I saw this scene just now, so, in my opinion, it''s not the young man''s hand, but the palm wind in Guan Tianyu''s hand."


    "Yes, I think it seems that this matter has nothing to do with the young man. After all, we have to talk about evidence for everything. If we slander others without evidence, wouldn''t it be a disgrace to yihexuan?"


    "Anyway, I didn''t see that young man do it. You can''t bully him just because of his plain clothes. If it''s spread, it''s not good for yihexuan''s reputation."


    "It seems to me that it''s not so troublesome to deal with this matter, but the young master of the Guan family wanted to deal with the young man. As a result, when he was angry, he rioted and hurt himself. Isn''t that a good solution?"


    "I seem to think it''s the same thing. In that case, it''s the problem of the young master of Guan family. There''s no need to embarrass anyone."


    At this time, everyone agreed that this matter had nothing to do with Zhang Fan, it was the problem of the young master of the Guan family. Therefore, this matter could not blame yihexuan, let alone Zhang Fan.


    Guan Tianyu, the young leader of the Guan family, was very angry after listening to the people around him. He even began to make a loud argument with these people. However, for such a situation, people are still happy and unafraid of Guan Tianyu. Anyway, they are not responsible for the law. No matter how powerful the Guan family is, they are not the opponents of so many families and sects.


    At this time, the young master of the Guan family took a look at the injured men who fell on the ground and said to the old man in white, "Mr. Zhou, I still have evidence. Look at them, they are all my people. Now they are injured and fell on the ground. They are injured. He did all these things!"


    With that, Guan Tianyu immediately points to Zhang Fan. He wants to lock him up now and take him to the backyard of yihexuan to be tortured. He can''t get rid of his hatred.


    After listening to Guan Tianyu''s words, Zhou looked at Zhang Fan again, frowned and asked, "is that so? You hurt all these people? "


    For a moment, everyone looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to know how Zhang Fan answered. After all, in the case of Zhang Fan crushing the tea cup, it was obvious to all. After all, in such a case, what would Zhang Fan explain about it?


    Zhang Fan''s heart is still very calm, said to Zhou: "since they came here, I have not left this chair, midway is indeed crushed a teacup, big deal I compensation is, but, if you say, I hurt these people, I feel still some unreasonable."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Zhou: "if I accidentally crush a teacup now, the fragments of the teacup will fly out and hurt people. In this way, can it be regarded as an uncontrollable factor? If it really hurts people, does Fang Yihe Xuan, the tea cup supplier, also have to pay the corresponding responsibility? "


    In a word, Zhang Fan directly put yihexuan in. If yihexuan thinks that Zhang Fan is wrong, then they will also have some responsibility.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhou frowned and didn''t know how to do it for a moment. In his opinion, it was really a bit tricky.


    At this time, Mr. Qin came over from one side and said to Mr. Zhou, "I think it''s very obvious. Since everyone can prove that the young Xia didn''t do it, then it''s easy to do it. I think the most just way is to turn the big thing into the small one and turn the small thing into nothing. It''s all between children and it''s not fatal. Why take it seriously? Mr. Zhou, you''re right. "


    Zhou Lai saw Lord Qin come forward, but he still needed to give him some thin noodles. He said to him with a smile: "well, in that case, this matter is settled. Come on, take the young master of Guan family to take the medicine first, and the others will clean up here."


    Many of them were unhappy with Guan Tianyu, but they had no choice but to express their resentment for Qin Fengming, the young leader of their family.


    At this time, the young master of the Qin family found Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "young Xia Zhang is really good at dealing with Guan Tianyu. He is so relaxed. I really admire him!"


    Zhang Fan is smiling and shaking his head, said to Guan Tianyu: "where, Qin Shaozhu joked, but it is unfair, help just, and, I also can''t stand him, so I will teach him."Qin Fengming smiles and asks Zhang Fan, "young Xia, what are you interested in when you come to this auction house? You helped me just now. I can take a picture for you as a reward. How about that? "


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan raised his eyebrows slightly, but he understood in his heart that the Qin family had no spirit stone at all. If Qin Fengming really gave him something, then the Qin family would not have the strength to compete with other treasures.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to Qin Fengming and says, "no, I can shoot it myself. However, I still want to remind the young master that you should be more careful. From just now on, I have observed the situation around and found that some dandies don''t look so friendly when they look at you. Why is that?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Qin Fengming sighed, had no choice but to smile, and said to Zhang Fan: "this matter is really a long story. Since the decline of the Qin family, many people have been away from the Qin family, and at this time, even if some people continue to follow our Qin family, but after the passage of time, these people will be away from the Qin family."

 Chapter 769

    After listening to what Qin Fengming said, Zhang Fan has some feelings. After all, when a person is beautiful, he is surrounded by many friends. There are flatterers, people who eat and drink, and some people who are responsible for giving advice.


    But once the risk of this person, what happened in the family, then some people will expose their own nature, some leave in silence, some pit this person once, from his body can get some benefits, will leave here, although some people still said to the original affection, stay in this person''s side, but after a long time After a period of time, these people will also leave. This is the reality.


    Therefore, Qin Fengming is almost surrounded by such people, and finally they all leave, and even some people will turn against Qin Fengming and go to his opposite side.


    Zhang Fan naturally knew what kind of feeling it was. After all, he had just experienced it once. When he was in the dragon family, he also felt that the dragon family was like this.


    It''s the same with the dragon family. They used to have a very high status in the Jianghu, but later, when the dragon family began to decline, many people began to leave the dragon family. Some of them were old friends of the dragon family, but now they also began to turn against the dragon family and even fight for the resources of the dragon family. This is really chilling.


    Not long after, a host came forward, this woman looks outstanding, about 30 years old, a pair of Phoenix eyes is soul stirring, graceful, graceful, instantly attracted the attention of many people.


    Qin Fengming said to Zhang Fan, "this is the leader of the whole Yihe Pavilion. Her name is Yan Han. Although she is gentle on stage and treats everyone with a smile, she is very cold and almost different off stage."


    Zhang Fan nodded, while listening to Qin Fengming''s words, while looking at the cold ahead, in Zhang Fan''s spiritual exploration, Zhang fan can clearly feel that the other party''s body has a very rare cold, which makes people stay away.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan''s eyebrows can''t help picking. It seems that this person is not simple. Moreover, the chill on her body is natural, which has something to do with her constitution. If it is combined with some skills like ice, it''s not easy. Strength is naturally rising.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also found that although the cold stood on the stage, well-dressed, graceful, but no one dared to make that kind of greedy or erotic eyes on him, almost No.


    This really makes Zhang Fan feel puzzled. For him, he has seen too many occasions like this, especially in such a place with many people and mixed eyes. There are all kinds of people everywhere, but no one dares to take the cold idea. This really makes Zhang Fan puzzled.


    Yan Han came to the stage with a kind smile on his face and said to the people, "you are here. Yihe Pavilion is really full of splendor. On behalf of Yihe Pavilion, I just want to thank you for coming and welcome you."


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd burst into warm applause. Several people who came here for the first time could not help whispering while watching the cold on the stage.


    "This woman is so beautiful, I feel that she seems to have a mature woman''s temperament, which is really very popular."


    "Don''t talk about it. As far as I know, this woman named Yan Han is not simple. She is the leader of the whole Yi He Xuan. Although her strength is average, no one dares to attack him."


    "Oh? What else? Is there a hard backstage behind this woman? Or is her other half the head of a clan or family? "


    "No, you are wrong. This woman named Yan Han never uses her own beauty, but just like other successful people, some commercial means and some normal trade contacts have gradually gained her present position."


    "Yes, her deeds are full of legend, but I''ve heard that some people want to beat him, but according to legend, these people almost have no good end."


    "Yes, you know, this cold hand has a lot of resources. For Yang Haicheng, no one in the business world does not know the leader of Yihe Pavilion."


    "It''s a shame for me that a woman can do so well in her career, which even some men can''t do, let alone she is a woman."


    They all began to talk about the woman named Yan Han, with a look of admiration in her eyes. At the same time, they did not dare to mess around.


    "Next, our auction will officially begin. First of all, what we want to auction is a bottle of elixir. This elixir is called gulingdan. As we all know, gulingdan has the function of consolidating cultivation. For example, if we enter the realm of heaven from the shackles, but cultivation is the foundation of our cultivation. If we have a good foundation, what will we cultivate later All kinds of skills can come naturally. "


    "And this bottle of gulingdan in my hand is top grade. It was made by a famous alchemist. Therefore, it is top grade. I believe that among the people present, there must be someone who is an expert in alchemy, or who knows the way of Dan very well. The starting price of this bottle of gulingdan is 20000 lower grade Lingshi."Yan Han holds a porcelain bottle of pills in his hand. His movements are very elegant and his voice is like a lark. He begins to introduce the people around him.


    "I''ll give you two in case!" At this time, a fat and healthy man raised his hand and wanted to add a thousand more pieces of Lingshi. If no one argued, he would be broken!


    "Twenty two thousand!" A voice came from a box in the distance. It was still childish. In an instant, the bottle of solid spirit pill in Yan Han''s hand immediately caused a lot of people''s bidding.


    However, soon the dust will be settled. However, the auction has just begun. After all, we still need to keep some spirit stones to avoid unexpected needs.


    Finally, the dust settled. This bottle of elixir was just bought for 45000. Many people know that the first half of the auction is meaningless, mainly the second half. The more the future, the more good things come out. If a treasure like that can be found, it will be rich.

 Chapter 770

    After a few more things, Zhang Fan and Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family, have been chatting all the time. The Qin family is now in decline, and they are no longer qualified to enter the box. Therefore, there are many people in the lobby, and many people look at Qin Fengming in unfriendly eyes.


    However, Zhang Fan is aware of this, so he always stares around to see what the situation is. In some cases, Zhang Fan agrees to protect Qin Fengming as much as possible. Zhang Fan will not break his promise. Moreover, after a period of contact, Zhang Fan finds that Qin Fengming is in good contact with people Wrong, it''s just the decline of the family. Otherwise, his business acumen and analysis of the current market situation are absolutely the best among all the young generation.


    Moreover, in Zhang Fan''s observation, Qin Fengming''s mind is very easygoing. He really has the temperament of being a little master of a big family. He is not arrogant and impetuous. He is very calm and even a little precocious. He has entered middle age ahead of time in his thoughts.


    In the chat, Zhang Fan feels that Qin Fengming seems to have been indifferent to everything, and does not care about the eyes of the people around him.


    Zhang Fan sitting in a chair, it is obvious that they can hear chirping around, and their target is Qin Fengming.


    "Oh, you see, isn''t that Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family? It''s rare that he is not in the box, but in the lobby? I can''t be mistaken. "


    "Of course, I''m not wrong. With the strength of the Qin family, I''m afraid they have lost the qualification to enter the box in Yihe Pavilion. Otherwise, he won''t come to this hall."


    "Yes, I''ve heard recently that the Qin family can''t protect itself now. If it goes on like this, it''s estimated that it will disintegrate. At that time, the Qin family may no longer exist."


    "It''s hard to say. After all, the Qin family is skinny. Camels are bigger than horses. Even now, the Qin family doesn''t have nothing. We''d better be careful when we talk."


    "Let''s make a bet. I think the young master of the Qin family should come for the following treasures. But if you want to compete for those treasures, I''m afraid many families may not be able to let him. So, I''m sure the young master of the Qin family will leave in anger for a while."


    "That''s not necessarily. In my opinion, if the young master of the Qin family has self-knowledge, he should have left the scene at the auction of some treasures. After all, he also knows what the strength of the Qin family is now and is not suitable to compete with others."


    "Let''s continue to watch the opera. Anyway, with the strength of my family, even though the Qin family has declined, my family still can''t compete with him. So, it''s just a fight between gods. I''m just watching the fun."


    While they were talking and laughing, they looked at Qin Fengming and pointed at him in the distance. There were no good words in their mouth. They were all contemptuous words, which were really unacceptable.


    But for Qin Fengming, even if he saw or heard such words, Qin Fengming still turned a blind eye to them. For these people, Qin Fengming''s attitude is indifferent. He knows the good and evil, and he will comment on them. Therefore, he doesn''t need to care about other details.


    At this time, the next Qin ye also found this, and asked Qin Fengming in a low voice: "young master, why don''t I ask if there is a box? If there is one, I''ll find someone to change it for you?"


    Qin Fengming shook his head slightly and said to Lord Qin, "no, the auction hall is the same everywhere. Why do you have to go to the box? If it''s a symbol of status, we all know the situation of the Qin family now. We don''t have to install it. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be very tired? "


    After listening to Qin Fengming''s words, Mr. Qin thinks it is very reasonable. After all, many people already know the situation of the Qin family. If there is a box at this time, it will be taken for granted. Therefore, it''s better not to be impatient. It''s just that the young master has been criticized.


    At this time, Yan Han, the leader of yihexuan on the stage, took out a long sword. The sword looks about three feet three inches six long. The decoration of the hilt is almost full of gems, which is a symbol of identity. In an instant, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    The people all widened their eyes and looked at the sword in front of them. They could not help feeling that the sword was really good.


    "It''s a long sword. It doesn''t seem to be a modern craft, but it can be seen from the gems inlaid on the hilt, but it gives people a sense of simplicity on the edge of the sword."


    "Yes, it''s estimated that such a weapon is a blade left over from ancient times. Now it can be born in the sky. In addition, someone has reprocessed it. I think this sword must be valuable."


    "Of course, if it''s just ordinary things, it won''t be taken to the stage. Anyway, I don''t think I can afford it. Let''s wait and see what happens. "


    "That''s right. Such a magic weapon is usually obtained by those with high price. I don''t know which box this thing will belong to in the end?"


    "No matter what, it won''t fall into my hands anyway. I just come to see the excitement. At this time, I can see which company is the most powerful in terms of financial resources.""Before, the Qin family was the most powerful. Since the decline of the Qin family, several other families have become the rising stars. The competition between them is also quite fierce, especially outside Yanghai city. These families are fighting almost every day, especially between some mines."


    "But it''s easy for auction houses to see whose family is developing well. After all, there is a real need for hualingshi here. It''s also based on the consumption of Lingshi to determine whose family is stronger. So, almost all the people in these boxes are the tycoons in our whole Yanghai city. "


    Such a baby, everyone knows that such things, in the end, can not fall into their hands, so, can only be regarded as a lively downstairs just, there is no need to be too serious.


    Yan Han, the leader of yihexuan on the stage, said with a smile: "this sword is named Luoxia. It''s a long sword unearthed from Dagang in the desert. Later, it was processed by a famous craftsman. It has five attributes of wind, fire, thunder and civil engineering. It can be said that it has both attack and defense. It''s a weapon that swordsmen can use most. The starting price for this sword is 500 yuan Ten thousand pieces of spirit stone. "

 Chapter 771

    After listening to this starting price, many people are deterred, especially the people in the lobby who stay behind shake their heads slightly. This starting price is almost their limit. Even if some people can ask for a price, the price of the sword will be very high in the end. Therefore, their bidding is just cannon fodder.


    At this time, the people in the box also began to offer one after another. In the blink of an eye, the price of five million yuan has been handed over to thirty million yuan.


    Qin Fengming took a look at the sword on the stage. His eyes were thoughtful, but there was a complicated look in them. They were somewhat disappointed, confused, hopeless, even helpless.


    Lord Qin took a look at the young master beside him and said to Qin Fengming, "young master, we can also bid for this sword. From the auction house, we still have a sum of money, at least 50 million."


    After listening to Lord Qin''s words, Qin Fengming shook his head slightly and said to him, "forget it, if I make a move, I don''t know what kind of price this sword will get. Moreover, I estimate that the final transaction price of this sword should be about 90 million if there is no accident. This price is not what we can afford."


    Lord Qin thinks that what the young master said is reasonable. After all, the price of this sword has just started. Many families haven''t sold it yet. At the end of the inquiry, it will be more than 50 million. If it continues in this way, it can really break through to a very high price. However, Lord Qin''s heart is somewhat unwilling.


    Because he grew up looking at the young master. From his eyes, Lord Qin could clearly see that the young master really liked the sword. If he could have the sword in his hand, then Guan Tianyu, the young master of Guan family at that time, was not his opponent at all. How could he ever be bullied?


    Zhang Fan sat aside, looking at the profile of the auction house in his hand, and found that almost this sword is the most valuable thing here. Moreover, it was unearthed from Dagang in the desert. Maybe it has something inherited.


    Moreover, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, if there is no accident, the weapon used by the young master of Qin family should be a long sword, because under the exploration of Zhang Fan''s spiritual knowledge, he found that he was more or less with a kind of gentleman''s sword meaning, giving people a sense of integrity.


    Therefore, according to this situation, if he had this sword in hand, his strength would be improved, even Guan Tianyu was not his opponent at that time.


    Sometimes, weapons and strength almost complement each other. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t do without a weapon in their hands.


    On the contrary, if a person''s strength is average, but he has a superior weapon in his hand, then his strength will be improved to a higher level as a whole.


    Looking at Qin Fengming, Zhang Fan found that there was a kind of desire in his eyes. After all, a swordsman''s desire for a sword was also very obvious.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan found that at this time the bidding has exceeded 50 million, and is still rising, but the voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    "This sword comes from Dagang in the desert. Maybe there will be something inherited in it. Now that there are five kinds of stones with different properties, the power of this sword becomes more comprehensive. If a swordsman can have such a sword, he will definitely be more powerful!" With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to Qin Fengming.


    Qin Fengming listened to Zhang Fan''s words, nodded slightly, and said to Zhang Fan: "yes, it''s good to have such a blade, but everything will have different value when entering Yihe Pavilion, and the value of this sword is really high. If I guess correctly, the transaction price of this sword is about 90 million, and the price is not now What the Qin family can afford. "


    At this time, the price has started to soar to more than 65000, and several boxes are still full of competition. They all think that this sword is really a must.


    Zhang Fan took a look around these boxes and said to Qin Fengming: "do you think this thing is worth 90 million?"


    Qin Fengming nodded slightly and said: "yes, from the age of the sword, the location of its excavation, and the improved handle of the sword, when it was sold at a low price by Yihe Xuanzhong auction house, according to a certain proportion, the transaction price will be about 90 million in a short time."


    After listening to Qin Fengming''s analysis, Zhang Fan smiles and thinks it''s reasonable. He says to Qin Fengming, "since you think it''s worth 90 million, you can start calling from 90 million, so as not to waste time."


    With that, Zhang Fan raised his hand directly and called out to Yan Han, the leader of yihexuan on the stage: "I''ll give you 90 million!"


    This remark, like a blockbuster, exploded in the whole venue instantly, and the scene was in an uproar. How did they not expect that someone directly raised the price from 65 million to 90 million? Even some housekeepers in the box looked down at the lobby one after another, and first knew who actually raised the price to that level Many.


    "Who is this guy? Why have I never seen him? What''s more, he''s also wearing a very ordinary forehead. Who on earth treated him to come in"Do you need to ask? You don''t see the boy chatting with Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family, since he came in. It seems that they are very familiar. "


    "However, I remember that the Qin family was in decline, and even had no right to enter the box. How did he buy the sword at such a high price?"


    "I don''t think so. Maybe this young man really has some strength. Although she looks very ordinary in dress, for some things, he may be pretending, and he is really a rich master."


    "Yes, it''s not a small amount. I''m a little curious now. If the price is so high, can he get the money?"


    "There''s no need to worry about this. Anyway, with the status and situation of Yi He Xuan and the cooperation of the security department here, if he wants to escape, it''s very difficult and impossible."


    "Well, if the boy just wants to have a good time, everything is empty. If so, what will happen? Is there any danger of life? Or what kind of punishment system is there? "

 Chapter 772

    "If that''s the case, this guy will be in big trouble. According to the regulations, if the person who gets the highest price doesn''t have a spirit stone, then the thing will be given to the previous bidder. At the same time, this person will never be qualified to enter the yihexuan auction."


    "It''s so serious. It seems that this guy is really miserable. He doesn''t look like taking out 90 million spirit stones."


    "There''s no way. It''s all his fault. If he doesn''t speak, it''s OK. Now that he has spoken, it''s his fault."


    "I wonder if the Qin family can help this person? Or maybe the Qin family came to such a person and deliberately supported him. They wanted to confuse the real with the fake in the auction house. In the end, the Qin family came to pay for the money. "


    "That''s impossible. Unless the Qin family is really crazy and he can do that, otherwise, it''s absolutely impossible for the Qin family to do that. Ninety million is not a small amount. Even in the heyday of the Qin family, it''s not so easy to take out ninety million."


    "That''s right. In the heyday of the Qin family, it was estimated that 90 million yuan was the output value of more than half a year. How could they be willing to spend it like this? It''s totally impossible. "


    People are very curious about this time, and they are constantly guessing in their hearts, what is the identity of Zhang Fan, what is the relationship between Zhang Fan and the Qin family, and why do they shout such a high price?


    The housekeeper in the far box or some of the young master and the family master''s attendants also began to report one after another and told the master of their family about the situation in the field.


    Many family leaders are very curious. They stand beside the box on the second floor and look at Zhang Fan with a puzzled look on their faces.


    At this time, song Siming, the young master of the Song family, was a little angry when he heard about it. He was in the lead when he was bidding. Moreover, he agreed with the families of shizou to communicate with each other. He wanted the sword very much. So he hoped that all the families and clans would give it a way. In the future, he would give them some thanks. Everything has been finished Arranged, did not expect, unexpectedly in inadvertently appeared such a thing, really a little let him be at a loss to prevent.


    Gloomy even, song Siming looked at Zhang Fan, in the heart of anger, on the side of a few men shouting: "how reasonable! Where''s this guy from? Have you ever known? "


    Several of the attendants looked at each other, and their eyes twinkled with doubts, indicating that Zhang Fan didn''t know where he came from.


    "I don''t know? I don''t know if you''re going to check! What do I want you to eat? " Song Siming took up the cup of tea and threw it on the side of his heart.


    Several attendants did not dare to be careless. After listening to the young master''s words, they agreed in a hurry and began to investigate Zhang Fan. However, Zhang Fan had no background and it seemed difficult to investigate. But the young master had already ordered them to do so.


    Song Siming stares at Zhang Fan angrily and says to the housekeeper: "go and tell this man that I''m going to make a decision on this sword. Let''s see if he can let it go. If he doesn''t, he knows the consequences."


    "Yes, young master." The housekeeper promised and turned to walk downstairs.


    Song Siming squints at Zhang Fan with a strong sense of killing in his eyes. He clenches his fists tightly and wants to tear Zhang Fan to pieces.


    Yan Han, the manager of yihexuan on the stage, also heard Zhang Fan''s bid. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He even forgot to quote Zhang Fan. He didn''t understand. Would he have so many spirit stones if he was dressed like this? It''s no joke to make a false price.


    "This young Xia has paid 90 million yuan. Is there any more than 90 million yuan! Do you have more than 90 million... " Yan Han''s eyes swept over several boxes. It was obvious that he wanted someone to offer a higher price. In this way, Zhang Fan could avoid embarrassment, and at the same time, the dragon family would not pay in advance.


    In Yan Han''s opinion, he had a good relationship with the Qin family. Although the Qin family is declining and many families are catching up, Yan Han doesn''t mean to look down on the Qin family. Sometimes he even takes the initiative to help the Qin family.


    Today, when Zhang Fan offered a price of 90 million yuan, Yan Han''s first reaction was that the Qin family wanted the weapon, but they were too embarrassed to offer the price. That''s why they found such a person, and the Qin family should have paid for it.


    At this time, the Song family''s housekeeper found Zhang Fan, with a big mouth, a self righteous look, patted Zhang Fan''s shoulder, a condescending feeling.


    Zhang Fan frowned, turned around and saw a middle-aged man standing behind him. He had some doubts in his heart and asked him, "what can I do for you?"


    The middle-aged man turned his big mouth and said to Zhang Fan, "I''ll come straight to the point. We young masters like the long sword on the stage. Let me come down to you and tell you not to shout about the price. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Zhang Fan said to the song housekeeper with a smile: "go back and tell your young master that I also like this treasure. If he wants it, it''s good to bid for it. Don''t do that. In the world, the treasure is the one with the highest price. So, it''s good to make a price without negotiation."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the song housekeeper couldn''t help but sneer and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, don''t toast or drink. Our young master has given you a chance, but you are still stubborn. We can''t blame you for being cruel to you."


    Zhang Fan nodded, took a sip of tea, and said to the song housekeeper, "let''s play this way. I''ve never been afraid of it. Anyway, I''m determined to get it today."


    The song housekeeper lowered his head and whispered to Zhang Fan: "boy, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you shout a high price, but there are not so many spirit stones in your storage ring, do you know what the important consequences are?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and cabled to the song housekeeper: "I don''t know, but you can rest assured that I still have 90 million assets. Don''t bother you."


    The housekeeper of the Song family snorted coldly, threw off his sleeve robe, and then returned to the box of the Song family.


    Song Siming is drinking tea in his box, waiting for these people to come back to report the news. He is also constantly struggling in his heart. If he doesn''t continue to bid, it may be Zhang Fan''s in the end.

 Chapter 773

    However, if song Siming continues to bid, he also feels that he can''t explain to his father that 90 million inferior spirit stones are not a small number! Let alone song Siming as a young master, even if the master of the Song family wants to spend such a large sum of money to buy things, he has to think about it.


    However, song Siming is not allowed to think this way now. After all, this is an auction house. If there is no one to bid, the thing will become someone else''s.


    "Ninety one million!" Thinking of this, song Siming almost riveted enough strength, clenched his fist, yelled at the front of the stage!


    After hearing this, Yan Han, the manager of Yihe Pavilion on the stage, immediately said: "91 million! Now this sword has been sold to 91 million. Is there anyone higher than 91 million, 91 million... "


    "95 million." Zhang Fan Light said, tone is very flat, it seems that the money is not his, tone also can''t hear any feelings.


    "96 million!" At this time, song Siming''s eyes are red with blood and his veins are blue. He yells out the price in his heart again. At the same time, he looks at Zhang Fan angrily. His heart is full of fighting spirit. He wants to go down now and tear Zhang Fan to pieces.


    "Ninety nine million." Zhang Fan''s tone is still flat. It seems that he didn''t spend his own money, as if he didn''t care about everything in the world.


    However, with the price rising again and again, the hearts of all the people present said that they could not stand it. Now, 99 million is the highest price in the auction house. In the blink of an eye, the atmosphere in the auction house has been set off to the peak!


    "My God! Does this guy really have so many spirit stones? He has raised the price to 99 million! This is definitely not a small amount! "


    "Yes, what kind of family can it take out? Is it true that this man has such financial resources and can take out so many spirit stones? "


    "I don''t know, but he doesn''t look like a rich man. At least he doesn''t look like a rich man. Is he pretending to be himself on purpose?"


    "What''s there to disguise here? The people here are almost the same. Is it difficult that he has such a habit of dressing?"


    "It''s not that Qin Ling''s family is very close to Qin Ling''s, but that he doesn''t have a lot of money? If that''s the case, then he''s really a lion


    "No, recently, I heard that the Qin family has declined to a certain extent, and there is no such financial resources at all. Now, the Qin family can maintain the status quo, not by others, but by the contacts accumulated by the Qin family during this period of time."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about that. If the Qin family really has such financial resources, why bother to take advantage of the relationship? You know, sometimes, the relationship is more valuable than Lingshi. If the Qin family really has the financial resources to use such a relationship, wouldn''t it mean putting the cart before the horse? "


    "That''s not clear. I don''t think this man can take out so many spirit stones all at once. After all, it doesn''t look like he''s dressed."


    "Another fatal point is that he seems to have offended song Siming, the young master of the Song family. I''ll bet that the young master of the Song family won''t let him go."


    "That''s natural. As far as I know, the young master of the Song family is a small hearted man. He has to argue for some trivial things. Today, some people dare to challenge him. How can he let go of such a person?"


    At this point, everyone looked at Zhang Fan, frowned and shook his head slightly, indicating that Zhang Fan was really dead this time. Even if he was very powerful, he would still fight against the Song family with his eggs. Maybe out of this door, you will be assassinated by the experts of the Song family.


    Qin Fengming takes a look at Zhang Fan and frowns deeply. It seems that Zhang Fan doesn''t feel much about the price. Lingshi is just a number for him. However, from the aspect of Zhang Fan''s dress and dressing, it really doesn''t look like there are so many Lingshi. What should he do if he doesn''t have so many Lingshi?


    Thinking of this, Qin Fengming whispered to the side of Qin: "Qin, can we take out this sum of money? I''m worried that brother Zhang Fan doesn''t have so much money with him. It would be embarrassing if he really shot this thing for a while and didn''t pay for it by Lingzhi. "


    Lord Qin also frowned and said to Qin Fengming in a low voice, "we Qin family don''t have so many spirit stones. If Zhang Fan really hits the picture, but there is no spirit stone, then we can''t help him."


    "I hope he didn''t get it." Qin Fengming took a look at Zhang Fan and sighed in his heart. A helpless feeling came to his heart.


    On the stage, Yan Han also looked at Zhang Fan and looked up and down. Although Yan Han looked younger, he also read countless people about men in this world. For what kind of people have money and what kind of people don''t have money, he almost just scanned them with his own eyes, and then he would know.However, when Yan Han looks at Zhang Fan, it seems that he can''t see what kind of person Zhang Fan is. What''s the matter? I can''t tell what''s going on with him at all.


    "I''ll give you a hundred million!"


    As soon as the words came out, people immediately looked at the box in the distance. Song Siming''s forehead was full of blue tendons, his eyes were red with blood, his hands were holding the railing, and he gasped heavily. His forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum, as if he had been ready for battle.


    The crowd exclaimed in succession. It never occurred to them that the auction item on the stage today was able to sell at such a high price. It really made everyone marvel at it. At the same time, it also made the cold in Yihe pavilion very enjoyable. After the purchase price of this ancient and simple sword, it has now increased ten times. It''s a big profit!


    "Young master, this..." After listening to the young master''s words, the housekeeper of the Song family can''t help but wonder if it''s a little too impulsive. If the master knows about this, he will be furious.


    "No nonsense! Now contact home and bring the spirit stone! Today''s baby, I''ll make a decision! " Song Siming is now close to the state of madness. He seems to have the feeling that people block the killing and the Buddha blocks the killing.

 Chapter 774

    After hearing this, the Song family''s housekeeper sighed to himself, but he couldn''t listen to the little Lord''s orders, so he had to do it. He sent someone to contact the Song family immediately to gather up the 100 million inferior spirit stones as soon as possible.


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan curved his mouth, clapped his hands and looked at Qin Fengming.


    Qin Fengming immediately understood Zhang Fan''s meaning, it seems that Zhang Fan is the price of a thing to copy high, this is his purpose.


    Lord Qin is also secretly pinching a cold sweat in his heart. He says that Zhang Fan is really bold. If he really gets the price of 9000 pieces of inferior spirit stone, he doesn''t know how the spirit stone will be paid to yihexuan.


    The cold on the stage is also a little excited. The revenue this time can be said to be the most that the auction house has made in this year. I really want to thank Zhang Fan. Otherwise, I can''t make so much.


    "The young master of the Song family called out a high price of 100 million inferior spirit stones! Who else can exceed this price! 100 million once! 100 million twice! One hundred and three times! deal! Congratulations to the young master of the Song family As soon as Yan Han drops the hammer, the auction is over. Someone immediately puts the sword away and sends it to song Siming''s box.


    Soon, people came to the Song family, and this time, the master of the Song family also came to the scene. At this time, the master of the Song family came to the box with anger on his face. When he saw song Siming, he slapped him directly.


    "Rebellious son! Do you know what you''ve done? Can you make your own decisions for a hundred million inferior spirit stone? What happened to my song family? You are such a scum The master of the Song family was very angry. When he heard the news, he brought people directly. There were two main purposes. One was to take the unfilial son back and punish him severely. The other was to send the spirit stone.


    After all, song Siming is the young master of the Song family, and he is still shouting the price in the Yihe Pavilion. There are some people from big families and clans everywhere. If his words are not fulfilled, then the status of the Song family will not be preserved. However, if he really takes out this stone, the master of the Song family is really a bit painful.


    At this time, a graceful yihexuan staff member, holding the sunset sword in both hands, came to the box where song Siming was. With an implicit smile on his face, he said to the master of the Song family: "master of the Song family, the young master of the Song family has already taken a picture. I don''t know if the spirit stone of the Song family can be ready. If it is ready, we can make a deal now."


    After listening to the maid''s words, the master of the Song family''s face was livid, and his eyes even showed cannibal eyes, not to mention how angry he was.


    As soon as the sleeve robe was thrown, the Song family leader said to the housekeeper beside him, "put the spirit stone here, take something and go back with me!"


    The housekeeper hastily agreed, lifted song Siming, who was still at a loss, and quickly left the box.


    Zhang Fan did this because when he was chatting with Mr. Qin just now, he once heard that the Song family was not as good as the Qin family and was a good friend of Qin Fengming. However, since the Qin family was lonely, song Siming left Qin Fengming decisively and began to look down on Qin Fengming. Sometimes he would bring people to the Song family to find fault with him.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that if there is something wrong with such a person''s character, he can take this opportunity to let them give some blood to the Song family, which can be regarded as a kind of punishment to song Siming, and even directly weaken the strength of the Song family.


    It''s not a small amount. It may take more than ten years for the Song family to accumulate so many Lingshi. However, because of the words of song Siming, the young master of the Song family, the assets of the Song family for more than ten years immediately went to waste, which is also a disguised way to kill a powerful competitor of the Qin family.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s action, Lord Qin can''t help but be moved. Zhang Fan''s action is really to help the Qin family secretly, otherwise, Zhang Fan would not have done so.


    Qin Fengming also felt very happy in his heart. After all, such a person should also have some retribution. In this way, song Siming will be severely punished.


    Everyone also saw the scene in the box, especially felt the momentum of the master of the Song family, and began to speculate about some things after Song Siming came home.


    "I think song Siming''s life must be hard after he goes back. Do you see what the master of the Song family looked like at that time? It''s really scary! "


    "Yes, song Siming is really bold. He is so impulsive. If I guess correctly, a hundred million low-grade Lingshi is the total income of the Song family for more than ten years. He has spent it all. It''s really a loser."


    "Isn''t song Siming always like this. He should also get such a lesson. He is so impulsive. Today, someone dares to challenge him. Moreover, on such an occasion, he will not lose. That''s why. However, I guess he has never thought about the consequences. "


    "No matter what, the sword he photographed is still good. Besides, he is a swordsman himself. With this sword, it''s really like a tiger adding wings."


    "That''s natural. A sword bought by a hundred million spirit stone. I''m sure he will use it well. Even when fighting, he won''t take it out easily.""Anyway, today is the peak of the auction house. I''ve been here so many times, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a wonderful price war. It sounds like fun."


    "Yes, it''s really enjoyable. In such a competitive auction, it''s really rare that the price can start to soar. However, if there is no accident, song Siming should not be here for a long time."


    There are many people who think that song''s actions are too exciting.


    "Thanks to brother Zhang Fan for helping our Qin family get rid of an opponent. Qin is really grateful." Qin Fengming with a smile on his face, he is very smart, the most important thing is to be able to see the situation.


    When Zhang Fan yelled out a high price, he first made everyone feel stunned. Then Zhang Fan began to observe the surroundings. It was obvious that after throwing the bait, he waited for the big fish to take the bait. It turned out that song Siming was a real fool with a lot of money. At least in Zhang Fan''s case, he would not do that. Anyway, he was willing to take the bait.

 Chapter 775

    After listening to Qin Fengming''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said to him, "master Qin, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just a matter of lifting your hand."


    In fact, it''s not that Zhang Fan deliberately gave things to song Siming, the young master of the Song family. It''s because, just when Zhang Fan called out 99 million inferior spirit stones, he unexpectedly found that there was a very strong aura fluctuation in the backstage, even stronger than the sunset on the stage, which made Zhang Fan slightly surprised.


    Judging from the frequency and degree of aura fluctuation, it should be a sword. Therefore, after feeling these, Zhang Fan resolutely gave up the sunset sword in the auction house, and wanted to see what kind of blade it was, which could be so fierce.


    Finally, the matter of Luoxia sword is settled, and it is finally taken away by the people of the Song family. As for what will happen after Song Siming, it''s all later. Zhang Fan is not interested in knowing.


    After two more auctions, in the next auction, it''s a sword. However, this sword is a very common sword, which makes everyone feel very disappointed. However, Zhang Fan''s eyes are very surprised.


    When he saw the sword, Zhang Fan finally understood that the most valuable item in the auction was not the blade inside, but the sword box with the blade.


    Yan Han, the director of yihexuan, takes a look at the sword. His face is somewhat embarrassed. For such an auction order, a very ordinary sword comes up at this time. Can it really be sold?


    Taking the sword in his hand, Yan Han turned to look at the crowd and said, "it''s called Yaoguang sword. It''s three times and six inches long. It''s made by modern people. It''s in the edge of the sword..."


    Zhang Fan didn''t have the slightest interest in the introduction of Yan Han. His eyes didn''t leave the sword box. He couldn''t help but wonder that there should be such a rare thing in this world. It''s really rare.


    This sword box looks less than four inches, which is similar to the shoulder width of a person. It should be able to put more than one sword in it. There are primary and secondary layers in it. There is aura in the sword box. This aura is very important for the cultivation of the long sword.


    This sword box can gather aura, which means that there is a small design or a small spirit gathering array. This kind of array, even if it is put into the ring in the storage space, will not have any effect. The array in the sword box will also operate normally, absorb aura and warm the long sword.


    "Well, now, the sword will be auctioned, starting with 200000 pieces of the fast falling spirit stone." After a brief introduction to the sword, Yan Han offered the reserve price.


    After listening to the price, everyone frowned, looked at the sword in front of him and began to whisper.


    "Isn''t it? Is it so expensive to sell such an ordinary sword? It''s a bit incredible, isn''t it true that everything will become valuable when it comes to the stage of yihexuan? "


    "In my opinion, this sword doesn''t seem to be very good. It''s just an ordinary long sword, and there''s nothing special about this long sword, except that it looks more gorgeous than the ordinary long sword."


    "I don''t quite understand why yihexuan would accept such a thing? In my opinion, it seems that yihexuan is very strict in collecting things, but for such a situation, did it receive such an ordinary product? I don''t understand. "


    "In fact, it''s normal. After all, when the tigers all doze off, maybe the collector made some mistakes that day, but when he found that he had collected all the things and given all the money, he naturally went to the auction house."


    "That said, do you know how serious the consequences are? There''s a saying in yihexuan that it''s no more than three times, twice at a time. But if it''s more than the third time, this kind of appraiser doesn''t have to work, and even can''t be an expert in the same industry. "


    "That''s true, but sometimes it''s just like this. One mistake can lead to eternal hatred. There''s no way. Especially in the aspect of treasure identification, there''s a kind of thing that makes up the number. It''s dazzling. That''s why this happens."


    "No, I think the treasure appraisers in yihexuan are very powerful. In their opinion, this sword must have its own uniqueness. It must not be on the surface. Maybe this is what attracts this treasure appraiser."


    "Your understanding is not unreasonable, but I dare not gamble on it, so I''d better see if there is the first one who eats crabs."


    All the people look to the left and right, and they don''t want to bid. They are in a wait-and-see state. At the same time, they still want to know something about it. This is a very contradictory point in their hearts. They dare not buy it. They are afraid that they will lose it, but they want to know more about it. Of course, if they don''t bid, they don''t know where it is worth .


    The cold on the stage also felt a little embarrassed, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In her opinion, this sword is really ordinary. It''s no different. Why was it bought back? It''s a little puzzling.For the severe cold who has lived in yihexuan since childhood, he is more or less half an expert. Now when he sees such a thing in hand, he can''t see where the value is. However, after all, it was purchased with the Lingshi from yihexuan and returned so high that he can only bid according to the reserve price.


    However, in Yan Han''s heart, he also knew that the 200000 low-grade spirit stone was a bit too expensive. After all, in his own opinion, it was really not worth the price.


    Yelled twice, still no one to pick stubble, cold eyes full of disappointment, estimated that this thing back is not sold, can only be Yihe Xuanzhong dry loss.


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan asked Qin Fengming: "brother Fengming, what do you think of this sword?"


    Qin Fengming took a look at the sword in Yan Han''s hand, shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "in my opinion, this thing is not valuable. I even have some doubts about why Yi He Xuan will receive such a thing."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Qin Fengming, "my idea is the same as brother Fengming. I don''t think this weapon has any value. It''s much worse than the Luoxia sword just now. However, I don''t think it''s worth 200000 pieces of soul stone."

 Chapter 776

    With that, Zhang Fan raised his hand and said to the severe cold on the stage, "200000."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone was stunned and looked at Zhang Fan one after another. They were very puzzled. But after the contest with song Siming just now, they still had some impression of Zhang Fan.


    However, hearing Zhang Fan''s price, people were puzzled. They didn''t understand why Zhang Fan would give such a price?


    "Isn''t this the young man who competed with song Siming just now? He''s going to bid for the sword again this time? In my opinion, this person doesn''t seem to be impulsive, so why did he do it? "


    "This is not clear. Maybe people can''t just look at the surface. This person looks normal, but I think he seems a little crazy. Let''s have a look first. Anyway, I don''t want to follow him."


    "Yes, the young master of song Siming was ruined by him. It is estimated that song Siming hates this man in his heart. Maybe many masters of the Song family lie in ambush outside the door and are ready to attack him at any time."


    "That''s right. Anyway, I don''t dare to follow him. I don''t want to be another song Siming. Moreover, in my opinion, the bidding value of this thing is not big. Let him go."


    "I also want to know if this guy will regret if he takes this thing, or how some elders will evaluate him when he returns to the clan or family with such a thing."


    People look at Zhang Fan''s expression is more complex, some people are shaking their heads and sighing, feel that Zhang Fan is not worth it, some people are holding their shoulders, gloating, for such a situation, they just like this kind of watching, not afraid of big things.


    At the same time, some people are worried because they witnessed the contest between Zhang Fan and song Siming. Although song Siming did win in the last auction, it made the overall economy of the Song family retrogress for more than ten years and has lost its competitiveness since then.


    Yan Han took a look at Zhang Fan, but she was also stunned. Zhang Fan still had a certain impression, because at the last auction, Zhang Fan yelled out a high price of 90 million yuan, which immediately calmed the whole audience. This time, he even gave a price of 200000 yuan. For a very worthless sword, 200000 yuan was really a bit high.


    Does this guy really see the difference in this sword, or is he really crazy, there is a spirit stone, there is no place to spend it? For this matter, the cold heart is really a hundred thoughts.


    Although in the heart doubts, but the auction process is still to go through, in the end, finally with 200000 price let Zhang Fan bid.


    The etiquette lady put the shining sword into the sword box, holding it in both hands, and came to Zhang Fan. At the same time, she also took a contract and prepared to clear the goods.


    Zhang Fan waved it without looking at it. He immediately paid the other side the 200000 inferior spirit stone. He took out the shining sword and put it on the table. His eyes always looked at the sword box.


    From the appearance, the design of the sword box is not as simple as storing the long sword. If it is just storing the long sword, the sword box should be horizontally opened, and the sword box is opened at one end, which means that the object should be carried frequently. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that the object is a swordsman''s personal object.


    After taking a look at the whole sword box, we can see two simple seal characters on the side, on which the word "FeiGuang" is carved.


    "Flying light, flying light sword box." Zhang Fan said to himself.


    Qin ye and Qin Fengming are always looking at the sword that Zhang Fan photographed. They both look at it carefully, but they both shake their heads, indicating that the sword is really not worth the price. Even if they find a craftsman to rebuild it, it is not worth so many spirit stones.


    Others are also wondering why Zhang fan used so many spirit stones to buy such a long sword. Is it true that there is no place for him to spend because there are so many spirit stones?


    "In my opinion, the boy''s vision is not very good. At the beginning, I thought he was really good, and he could see the Pearl with his eyes, but now it seems that his vision is just like that."


    "Yes, at the beginning, I thought how powerful this man was. I didn''t expect that. However, I don''t know what he thought. He used so many spirit stones to buy a piece of garbage."


    "Maybe, he still wants to keep up with this time. He wants someone to compete with him and make a fool of others. But this time, no one seems to be fooled. Maybe he is a little confused."


    "It''s not necessarily. Judging from the state he took out the spirit stone just now, he seems to have no feeling for the 200000 spirit stone."


    "That''s not clear. Anyway, I think this person is a little strange. It seems that he is different from normal people. Therefore, I am somewhat curious about this person."


    "I also want to know what''s the point of this guy''s making a trash sword, and he''s still willing."


    People for Zhang Fan''s action is also very puzzled, but also curious, Zhang Fan why would spend so much spirit stone to buy a garbage sword.Qin Fengming was puzzled. He frowned and asked in a low voice to Zhang Fan, "Shaoxia Zhang, why do you have such a sword? What is it?"


    Lord Qin took the sword and said to Zhang Fan, "in my opinion, this sword is not worth 200000 pieces of Lingshi. How about this? After the auction, I''ll help you find the person in charge of this matter in yihexuan and see if I can return it for you."


    After listening to them, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to them with a smile: "you are right. That sword is not worth the price. What I shot is not the sword, but the flying light sword box."


    With that, Zhang Fan pointed to the sword box on the table and said to the two people in front of him.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Qin Fengming and Lord Qin are even more puzzled. Their brows are deeper. In their opinion, the sword box is just a vessel with a long sword, and they will not be taken seriously at all. Why does Zhang Fan say that?


    According to Zhang Fan''s instructions, they also began to observe the flying lightsaber box in Zhang Fan''s hand. Suddenly, they raised their eyebrows. They found that the flying lightsaber box had some dark patterns. It was not simple. It was symmetrical up and down, left and right. With the middle as the condensation point, it might have some kind of array.


    "This sword box looks really strange! If I read it correctly, there should be some array on it! " Lord Qin had seen a lot and recognized the array pattern immediately.

 Chapter 777

    Zhang Fan nodded. When he saw the flying lightsaber box in front of him, he could already feel the brilliance of this array. It was even a very strong aura. An intuition told Zhang fan that this kind of thing was absolutely not simple.


    For Zhang Fan, who is very sensitive, ordinary people can''t feel it, so they don''t see any difference in the sword box in front of them. Therefore, only Zhang fan can see the Pearl with his eyes.


    However, Lord Qin has seen a lot of things. Naturally, he sees some problems and is somewhat curious. He can''t help thinking that it''s difficult. Zhang Fan Gang has just spent so many spirit stones to buy a flying light sword box instead of that sword?


    Qin Fengming was completely at a loss after listening to them. He didn''t know what they were talking about, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    From their eyes, Qin Fengming can feel that both of them seem to be looking in the same direction, that is, the flying lightsaber box. Moreover, Lord Qin mentioned the patterns on the flying lightsaber box just now, which makes Qin Fengming confused and look in the direction of these dark patterns, but he doesn''t see any clue.


    However, from Qin Fengming''s understanding of Lord Qin, Qin Fengming knows that Lord Qin is not joking. I think there is something wrong with the flying lightsaber box. In other words, what''s the function of the box besides storing swords?


    Zhang Fan looked at the sword box in front of him. His mind moved, and he went directly into the sword box. Suddenly, a huge sword idea condensed in the sword box. Moreover, from the flying lightsaber, countless swords were flying out. They were colorful and beautiful. They kept lingering in the hall, like a cloud of clouds. They kept spinning, and a sharp feeling was all around It''s spreading.


    All around the crowd to see this scene, immediately issued bursts of exclamation, but they have never seen such a scene, everyone''s eyes with an incredible look, looking at the sky.


    "My God, you see, what is it? It seems to be arranged in the air, like clouds. It''s really beautiful, but I can feel an invisible pressure?"


    "I also have this feeling, but for such a situation, I even have a feeling of awe, especially the nebular sword Qi in the sky, and the feeling of the sword hanging above my head."


    "However, this guy is really a bit surprising. If I really competed with him just now, the sword might be mine. It''s really a big bargain for him."


    "No, I don''t think these sword Qi are released from that sword, but from that simple sword box."


    "Yes, it''s the sword box. This boy is not simple. He has a pair of eyes that can see treasures. I''m afraid all the things he wants to bid for are treasures."


    "Yes, this sword box can emit colorful sword Qi. It''s really a bit shocking. I don''t know who was the owner of this sword box before?"


    "According to my observation, the owner of this sword box is a rare expert. Moreover, in my opinion, this sword box is not an ordinary product. It must be worth more than 200000 pieces of soul stone."


    "In my opinion, this sword box is more powerful than the Luoxia sword just now. Therefore, the price of the Luoxia sword has been sold for 100 million yuan. The price of this sword box will be higher than that of the Luoxia sword."


    "Yes, it''s much stronger than the Luoxia sword just now. If anyone can get this sword box, his strength will be greatly improved!"


    Everyone was surprised by Zhang Fan''s flying lightsaber. Some people even thought that Zhang Fan really picked it up and could get it at such a cheap price, which is similar to what he found on the street.


    Some people even regretted it. They just saw the sword in Yan Han''s hand at that time, and they didn''t even look at it at all. In their impression, the sword box is just for storing the sword, which has no value. However, they didn''t expect that the power of the sword box was so powerful that they were shocked in their hearts.


    When the cold on the stage saw this scene, it suddenly dawned on his heart. It turned out that there was a certain reason why the treasure appraiser at that time identified this object as 200000 inferior spirit stones. What was really valuable was not the sword in the sword case, but the sword case itself.


    I didn''t expect that such a small mistake would make Zhang Fan get a big bargain. However, Yan Han is not the kind of person with a small stomach, nor the kind of narrow-minded person. Therefore, in such a situation, Yan Han''s heart has already been open-minded. Anyway, it''s not suitable for the auction and sales business, and he also earned ten thousand pieces of Lingshi from Zhang Fan.


    Some glanced at the crowd, and Yan Han found that even some people began to look at the sword box in Zhang Fan''s hand. Although some people expressed surprise, there were also some people who looked at the sword box in Zhang Fan''s hand with greed in their eyes, and even wanted to take the sword box from Zhang Fan''s hand.


    Seeing this, the cold can''t help frowning. It''s not good in my heart. Someone is going to do something to Zhang Fan. After the auction time, I must find an opportunity to remind Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan is also a guest in the auction house. When we get along well in the future, there are even some treasures that can''t be seen by the treasure appraisers. You can ask Zhang Fan to help us.Qin Fengming was shocked when he looked at the sword Qi in the sky. It was the first time he saw such a gorgeous arrangement of sword Qi. It had a huge impact both visually and mentally, which really shocked him.


    Not to mention Qin Fengming, even a man as well-informed as Lord Qin, whose face remains unchanged when Mount Tai collapses in front of him, seems to be indifferent to everything in the world. When he sees these swordsmanship in the sky, his expression is also shocked.


    There are two things that can shock Lord Qin. First, Zhang Fan''s observation ability is so meticulous, which really shocked Lord Qin. Second, Zhang Fan has two opportunities to sell in the auction house. Whether it''s the sunset sword or the flying light sword box, they are rare treasures in the world. Lord Qin can''t help thinking, is this boy born Who is your Treasurer?


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sword Qi in the sky and tilted his head to think about it. He thought that the power of the sword box was not simple. It contained the sword Qi accumulated in the sword box many years ago. As long as the mind moved, it could be used directly. It was very simple.

 Chapter 778

    Zhang Fan thought in his heart that if we look at this situation, there should have been five swords in this sword box before. These five swords are not simple, and they are even high-quality long swords. In the end, these long swords disappeared, but these swords were preserved in them. It is really a very rare phenomenon.


    At the same time, it also shows that the owner of the sword box is not simple. He is definitely a very powerful forger. Moreover, judging from the simplicity of the sword box, it should have a certain age. Therefore, the sword box is the most valuable thing, far more than the sunset sword just now.


    Once again, the colorful sword Qi in the air flew back to the sword box, and the whole auction house was calm again.


    Everyone witnessed the scene of Zhang Fan''s flying lightsaber box artifact this time. They were all very surprised. It never occurred to them that Zhang Fan accidentally found the treasure. This is not something anyone can do.


    Qin Fengming is also very surprised. She looks at Zhang Fan in shock. She can''t help but wonder what Zhang Fan really is. She has such a pair of wise eyes. It''s really not simple.


    Lord Qin is also very pleased. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan has such ability. What''s more, Zhang Fan''s strength is not simple. Maybe he has a very powerful background, or he can help the Qin family.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sword box in his hand and the sword on the table. He said to Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family, "this sword is useless. It''s very common. This sword box is the most valuable thing. Since we meet for the first time, I''ll give it to you."


    With that, Zhang Fan put the flying lightsaber box into Qin Fengming''s hand. With a smile on his face, he didn''t feel any pain. It seemed that the flying lightsaber box in front of him was just a very common thing, which was not worth money in Zhang Fan''s heart.


    After hearing these words, some people in the lobby were shocked and looked at Zhang Fan with an incredible face. They didn''t understand what happened to Zhang Fan? How could you give such a treasure to the young master of the Qin family?


    "What did he say that he wanted to give such a treasure to Qin Fengming, the young master of the Qin family? If I hear you wrong, or I''m dreaming, pinch me and let me wake up. "


    "You heard me right. He was just going to give this treasure sword box to the young master of the Qin family. Now I''m really curious. What''s the matter with this guy''s brain? He finally got the treasure in the auction house and gave it away? Does he really want to make friends with the young master of the Qin family? What''s his purpose? "


    "It''s hard to say. After all, this kind of place and venue is not only for auction, but also for many people to talk about business. It''s just for fun. So, this guy may come to have a relationship."


    "Nonsense, according to the current situation of the Qin family, who would like to make friends with them? Moreover, the Qin family is declining day by day. It''s the Qin family that takes the initiative to make friends with others. How can anyone take the initiative to make friends with the Qin family?"


    "That''s right. Judging from the current situation of the Qin family, they seem to have reached a dead end. It is estimated that they will not be able to support themselves in a long time. After all, their relationship with the Qin family will run out, unless a very powerful family or clan really comes out to help them. Only in this way can they hope to return to their original peak."


    "In my opinion, this guy actually has a pair of eyes that are ignorant of treasures. The person who can exercise such skills must have a backer, or a family background, and get the inheritance of the family. Otherwise, this matter will not make sense."


    "However, their behavior is somewhat abnormal. Anyway, I think there must be demons when things go wrong. Moreover, there must be some problems. Let''s have a look again."


    Everyone frowned and looked at Zhang Fan one after another. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan''s action meant, why it was like this, and what was Zhang Fan''s identity? People were puzzled.


    Qin Fengming''s heart is also shocked. For a moment, she is in the same place, a little unresponsive. She just looks at Zhang Fan in surprise, and doesn''t even know what to say.


    Lord Qin was also very shocked on the spot, but he had a quick reaction. He gently touched the arm of the young master Qin Fengming, indicating that he wanted to answer Zhang Fan''s words, yes or no.


    Qin Fengming responded and quickly pushed the sword box back. He frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "no, young Xia Zhang, it''s too expensive. I can''t take it. I''m really sorry."


    After listening to Qin Fengming''s words, many people around him shook their heads and sighed. It seemed that Qin Fengming didn''t know how to praise him. When someone gave him such a treasure, he didn''t want it. Isn''t he pretending to be noble? If it had been for someone else, it would have been accepted.


    Lord Qin also nodded secretly in his heart. He couldn''t understand the little master of his family. In Qin Fengming''s heart, he must feel that he won''t get paid for nothing. In addition, this sword box is a treasure, which was photographed by Zhang Fan. Therefore, he would never want it.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Qin Fengming, his face was still with a harmonious smile, and said to Qin Fengming, "young master, don''t be nervous. I don''t have any other meaning, just because just now, I wanted to enter the Yihe Pavilion without any smoothness. Lord Qin brought me in, and then I got to know you through him. Therefore, this sword box is our meeting gift At the same time, thank you for your help. ""This..." Qin Fengming hesitated a little. After all, Zhang Fan''s reason was very good, and he also showed his sincerity in sending things. He helped himself just now. If he continues to refuse him like this, isn''t it a bit bad?


    Seeing that Qin Fengming hesitated a little, Zhang Fan continued to say to him: "also, I heard that in recent times, I was injured in a duel with people because the strength of the other side is a little stronger than you. Therefore, if you have this thing in hand, you don''t have to meet any more powerful experts in the same level. You can deal with it completely, no more It will not humiliate the Qin family. "


    After hearing Zhang Fan say this, Qin Fengming is somewhat moved. Since the decline of the Qin family, few people have taken the initiative to make friends with them. Even some of the people in the Jianghu have left him. Now there are few people around him. Making more friends like Zhang Fan will be of great help to the Qin family in the future.

 Chapter 779

    Thinking of this, Qin Fengming, with a smile on her face, said to Zhang Fan, "since young Xia Zhang is so generous, I won''t refuse. Since you are a friend of the Qin family, if there is any need in the future, we Qin family will surely repay our kindness with words."


    Zhang Fan smiles and nods. Looking at Qin Fengming in front of him, he feels that his eyes are very bright when he is talking. There is no greed, only indifference when he is doing great things. Therefore, Zhang fan understands that although Qin Fengming has encountered difficulties in front of him, in the future, Zhang fan believes that under the leadership of Qin Fengming, he will have a great influence We have achieved a lot.


    Zhang Fan also began to explain to Qin Fengming, especially how to use the sword box, and how to use his own spirit to use the flying light sword box to summon the sword Qi hidden inside.


    The auction on the stage is still going on, but the photos of these treasures behind are much worse than Zhang Fan''s sword box, which makes people not interested.


    Soon, the auction was over, and many people said they had left, especially those who didn''t compete with Zhang Fan. The sword was not reconciled, but there was no way. After all, the procedure in the auction was very fair. Since there was no competition, it meant that they would give up voluntarily. Even if they regretted it in the future, it would not help.


    At the same time, there are also some people who have been in the dark, eyeing Zhang Fan. They seem to want to find an opportunity to plot against Zhang Fan.


    In these people''s opinion, since Zhang Fan has such ability, it means that he must have other valuable things. Even if he doesn''t have them, it will be of great use in the future after he catches Zhang Fan. Especially when they see Zhang Fan''s realm, they have evil intentions in their hearts.


    This scene was completely in the eyes of Mr. Qin, who frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia Zhang, you must be careful. I think these people seem to come for you. As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them. Therefore, you must be more careful when you leave here."


    Zhang Fan smiles. He has found these people for a long time. Even if he doesn''t have to look back, he knows that they are being followed. But for Zhang Fan, killing them is just a matter of sword spirit. He doesn''t care about such things at all.


    Shaking his head, Zhang Fan said with a smile to Lord Qin: "thank you for your reminding, but I haven''t paid attention to these people yet."


    Lord Qin nodded with a smile, feeling reasonable. After all, he saw Zhang Fan''s ability with his own eyes, so he had nothing to worry about Zhang Fan''s personal safety.


    At this time, Yan Han, who is in charge of the management of Yi He Xuan, comes over. At this time, he has changed into a red Qipao. His graceful figure really makes people want to bleed. With her unique appearance, he is really captivating.


    Zhang Fan''s determination was already good, but when he saw the cold, he was also stunned and couldn''t help looking more.


    Yan Han came over and bowed down to Zhang Fan. With a charming smile on his face, he said to Zhang Fan, "young master, can we have a cup of tea together sometime?"


    As soon as the words came out, a kind of envious eyes appeared around Zhang Fan. In their eyes, cold was a goddess in their hearts. Zhang Fan was really lucky to be able to take the initiative to ask Zhang Fan to have tea.


    Even Qin Fengming, the young leader of the Qin family, was slightly stunned. Although he also expressed his favor for the severe cold, he also knew that he was not qualified to think about it in the current situation of the Qin family.


    Zhang Fan looked at the cold in front of him, nodded with a smile and said, "well, there''s nothing wrong now anyway."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Han nodded and said with a smile, "in that case, I''ve sent someone to prepare some tea for you. Please come with me."


    With that, Yan Han began to lead the way in front of him and walk towards the backyard of yihexuan. The space here is very large, and there are East and West Wing rooms, East and West Wing rooms, East and West ear rooms. In the middle is a courtyard of Norda, which looks very spacious. In the middle of the courtyard, there is an ancient tree with hundreds of years. The thick trunk and rough bark are full of historical vicissitudes.


    With the cold into a room, there is a delicate tea table, which has been set up with a variety of tea sets, a pot of tea has been brewed, emitting a faint aroma of tea, the decoration of the whole room is also very simple and elegant, and it is obviously a girl''s decorative style, the technique is very delicate.


    The four of them sat down, poured a cup of tea for each of them in the severe cold, and said to them with a smile, "three of you, have a taste. How does my orchid taste?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at the tea soup in the cup, sniffed it gently, closed his eyes, savored it carefully, and said with a smile: "the fragrance of orchid in the valley is really good. The tea soup is light blue, with a refreshing aura and fragrance. When he smells it, it seems that there is a kind of fog in the valley between his nose, which has the effect of refreshing and refreshing."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Fan picked up the tea cup, sipped it gently, closed his eyes, savored it carefully, and his face also showed the feeling of enjoyment.


    After a long time, Zhang Fan opened his eyes slightly and said with a smile: "yes, it''s really top grade. When you first taste it, there is a kind of place in the valley, surrounded by fog in the mountains. It looks very mysterious and confused, but there is a kind of feeling of ecstasy. It makes people feel comfortable and full of blood. Such a good tea is really rare."After listening to Zhang Fan''s comments, Yan Han nodded and laughed slightly, and said to Zhang Fan, "unexpectedly, the young master is still an expert in tea tasting, which really surprised me."


    Zhang Fan put down the teacup with a smile and said to Yan Han, "no, it''s just a little superficial. If there''s anything wrong, please forgive me."


    At this time, Qin Fengming and Qin ye both slightly opened their eyes with admiration in their eyes, but no one dared to speak. After all, the status of the Qin family is a little too low, and it is not suitable to say anything on this occasion. What''s more, they are just a foil this time. Zhang Fan is the person to be invited by the cold. He''s the main character.


    Yan Han gently put down the teacup in his hand. Zhang Fan in front of him said: "in this auction, I see that the young master seems to know a lot about the treasure, especially the sword box. No one paid attention to it before, but it was captured by you. It really made many people envious."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Yan Han, "I just looked at the sword case one more time. I just felt that the pattern on it was a little different, so I wanted to take a picture of it. I found that I really found the treasure."

 Chapter 780

    Yan Han nodded and asked Zhang Fan with a smile: "I don''t know where you are from. I feel that you are a little strange. It seems that you are coming to our yanghaicheng for the first time."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, for Yang Haicheng, I''m just a passer-by. I came to the mainland here just to help a friend of mine. It''s really the first time for them to come to Yang Haicheng."


    After listening to their conversation, Qin ye and Qin Fengming have a better understanding of Zhang Fan. In their previous conversation, they have never heard Zhang Fan talk about such things.


    Yan Han sipped his tea and waved to the people nearby, indicating that they would bring something. Soon, a maid next to him took a small box and placed it in front of Yan Han.


    Zhang Fan was curious. He took a look at the box in front of Yan Han and thought it was nothing. However, when Zhang Fan explored it with his spiritual sense, he found that the aura of the things in it fluctuated very strongly. It might be a treasure, but it seemed to be hidden.


    At this time, Yan Han gently opened the box with his hand and took out something about the size of a palm and like a bell, but it was a sphere with a certain mechanism on it, which looked very complicated.


    "Look at this, young man." Yan Han put the ball in his hand down in front of Zhang Fan and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "this thing was collected by these appraisers. I didn''t know what it was, and they didn''t know what it was. At that time, it was only bought with ten pieces of inferior spirit stones, but I have an intuition that this thing seems unusual."


    Zhang Fan weighed the palm sized sphere in his hand. He felt heavy. There was a very complicated mechanism lock outside, and there were runes on it. These runes were very small, and they were hidden in the dark. Therefore, it seemed that it was not easy to untie them.


    "There should be something inside this object, but it seems that the mechanism lock on the outside is not so easy to unlock. If you can unlock the mechanism lock on the outside, it will be much easier, and you will surely see what is inside." Zhang Fan said to Yan Han while looking at the Runes of these mechanism locks.


    Yan Han thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, it''s really a very complicated organ. Before, after I got this thing, I began to visit Gao Ren, but many people said that they had no way. In the end, they had to be put aside. I don''t know what''s in it, and Yi He Xuan also had no way to auction it."


    After a pause, Yan Han continued to say to Zhang Fan: "after asking a lot of senior people, they all said that they couldn''t open it, I found some powerful experts and wanted to destroy the lock directly from the outside with external force. Finally, I gave up and had to wait for the opportunity."


    After seeing it, Zhang Fan handed it to Mr. Qin and said to him, "Mr. Qin, please give me a long eye."


    Lord Qin nodded and gave Zhang Fan a look of appreciation. Zhang Fan''s behavior shows that there is someone else in the other party''s heart, not that kind of arrogance.


    He took the object in his hand and looked at it carefully. He said to Yan Han, "it''s very important to cover up the contents in this way. If I guess correctly, it should be equivalent to a key, but it''s not clear where it can be opened."


    Zhang Fan also nodded and said: "however, one thing is for sure that the origin of this thing is absolutely not simple. If you need to understand it, you need to investigate it. If you want to solve the above array..."


    When Zhang Fan talks about it, a voice directly rings out in Zhang Fan''s soul sea. It is Shi Xian who has been silent for a long time.


    "This array is a bit complicated, but I can solve it."


    After listening to this sentence, Zhang Fan was stunned and quickly communicated with Shi Xian in the sea of soul knowledge: "master, you wake up and haven''t communicated with you for a long time. I thought you were sleeping all the time, so I didn''t dare to disturb you."


    Shi Xian smiles and says to Zhang Fan, "no, I''ve seen all your recent actions. You''ve done a good job. Moreover, in the face of these difficulties, there''s no difficulty. You can completely solve them yourself. You''ve grown up a lot. I''m glad to be a teacher."


    Zhang Fan exchanged a few words with Shi Xian again, then led the topic to the main topic and said, "master, you just said that you can solve this thing? Do you know what this is? Why is there such a complicated lock? "


    If you want to open the box, you can''t do it, but Zhang Xuan''s manipulation is very complicated. You can say to the girl in front of you, tell him that we can untie it, but can you give us the things in it? It''s very important. "


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded and said to the cold in front of him, "I can untie this thing, but as for the things inside, I think I can discuss it. I don''t want to take advantage of the danger. I can buy it at a certain price. What do you think?"After hearing this, Yan Han''s face showed a look of surprise. He didn''t think Zhang Fan''s request was too much. He immediately nodded and said, "you just said that you can solve this thing? Is this true? If you can really untie it, I can give it to you. "


    In the eyes of severe cold, it has been put into the ring for some time. Although it is small and does not occupy much space, it is really a puzzling thing in the heart of severe cold. That is to say, the Xuanji box is always a knot in the heart of severe cold. If it is not opened one day, it will start in the heart of severe cold With this sense of curiosity.


    "OK, it''s a deal." Zhang Fan nodded, took the Xuanji box in his hand, looked at it carefully, and then began to unlock the Xuanji box.


    Qin ye and Qin Fengming are still shocked to see the front of Zhang Fan, the eyes showed an incredible look, whispered a few words.


    "Mr. Qin, where did you find such a strange man? It seems that this guy named Zhang Fan is really not simple. Do you know what his background is?"

 Chapter 781

    "I don''t know about this. However, from his words and deeds and some small details, I don''t think he is a bad man. On the contrary, he has a lot of knowledge. It is estimated that he has a certain background, which may be helpful to the Qin family."


    "If that''s true, that would be great. But can he really help us with what we Qin family have experienced?"


    "I have an intuition that this person must not be as simple as we think. Maybe he is really the life-saving straw of the Qin family."


    Yan Han is also concentrating on looking at the Xuanji box in Zhang Fan''s hand. At the same time, she also looks up at Zhang Fan from time to time. She thinks that when Zhang Fan is serious, she looks really cute, even a little charming.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t notice the expressions of several people around him. He was still absorbed in looking at the Xuanji box in his hand. He found that some of the mechanisms in the Xuanji box were really not simple. There were many small mechanisms in the box. They were connected in series with runes. After they were connected, they could move the whole body.


    Looking at the Xuanji box in front of him, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "it''s a bit complicated. We have to find a starting point for this thing, and then begin to peel off the cocoons. In this way, we can find more clues, and then open it layer by layer."


    After hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Shi Xian, "I don''t think so. In my opinion, the connection between these runes is very close. If we break one of them, we may have a chance to make all the runes lose contact in an instant. In this way, many arrays will be broken. So, what we are looking for now If you find him, all the troubles will be solved. "


    When Zhang Xuan looked at the words in front of him, he found that there was a very complicated connection between them Then it will break all.


    Thinking of this, Shi Xian couldn''t help looking at Zhang Fan. His eyes showed a happy look, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. It seems that his apprentice has grown up now. Although his realm has not reached the peak, in terms of his thought and strength, ordinary Mahayana masters are not his rivals. As a master, Shi Xian feels very happy.


    Zhang Fan began to search according to the interconnection of these arrays. Aura was instilled in them. With the help of spiritual power, he began to search quickly on the surface of Xuanji box the size of palm. According to Zhang Fan''s understanding, as long as he found the link, he would find the flaw and directly untie the array on Xuanji box.


    This repeated search really made Zhang Fan find several very suspicious arrays. There are many such arrays. If ordinary people are faced with such a headache, they may think of giving up. Even if they know that the things inside are very valuable, it is also a great test for patience in this process.


    Zhang Fan looks at these small arrays and frowns slightly, but he is still patient and starts to identify these things. Finally, he selects one. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, if this array is solved, then all things are not a problem.


    Lingqi is like silk. Under the control of Zhang Fan, he began to crack this very smiling array. Although the mistakes are complicated, under the calm treatment of Zhang Fan, it is still slowly developing in a good direction.


    The three of them look at Zhang Fan one after another. They just see that Zhang Fan keeps cracking the Xuanji box, but there is no better way. After that, Zhang Fan seems to stop and just stares at one of them. He exudes a faint aura and seems to be very focused.


    Seeing Zhang Fan like this, they couldn''t help holding their breath. They knew in their hearts that Zhang Fan must be trying to crack the Xuanji box. In this way, as long as this thing is untied, then everything is not a problem.


    Before long, with a click, Zhang Fan cracked one of the mechanisms on Xuanji''s box. What''s more, like Zhang Fan''s idea, is that once one mechanism is untied, all the mechanisms will be untied directly. It''s really a move that moves the whole body.


    After hearing this voice, the three were stunned and looked at the Xuanji box in Zhang Fan''s hand one after another to see what had changed.


    In an instant, the Xuanji box in Zhang Fan''s hand suddenly appeared a earth shaking change. After all kinds of shackles were untied, a lot of starlight stars appeared on the Xuanji box in an instant. After that, these stars began to spread around, faster and faster, and finally filled the whole Xuanji box. Although it was day, the light was also abnormal dazzling.


    Zhang Fan puts the Xuanji box on the table. Suddenly, the whole Xuanji box begins to rotate. The light is connected into a line. Some beams of light soar up into the sky, forming some strange symbols and characters in the room. Finally, the Xuanji box is divided into eight petals, just like a blooming lotus.


    There is a colorful bead in the center, which has a very magnificent aura. It is not an ordinary product at first sight, and such a thing is also very rare.The three people were also very curious. They didn''t know what it was and what it was used for. If there was no magical effect, why it would be hidden so tightly,


    cold looked at the bead in front of them with a look of surprise, especially the light on the bead, which was really fascinating.


    "What is it? Have you ever met Mr. Qin? " Qin Fengming is also a face surprised looking at, and this bead, to the side of Qin ye asked.


    Looking at the colorful bead in front of him, master Qin shook his head in surprise and said, "I don''t know about this, but I can feel a special pressure from this bead, so from this point of view, it''s absolutely not simple."


    Looking at the bead, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but feel very curious. He asked Shi Xian, "master, what is it? I don''t feel like an ordinary baby


    "You''re right." Shi Xian nodded slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "if I''m not wrong, this thing should have been handed down from ancient times. I have only recorded this thing in ancient books. Is this the legendary yantianzhu?"

 Chapter 782

    "Play the Pearl of heaven?" For this word, Zhang Fan''s heart is also very strange, even never heard of such things will appear in the world.


    "That''s right. It''s said that when heaven and earth opened, there was such a thing as Tianzhu, which can deduce all things in heaven and earth. The biggest function of this thing is to enlighten people''s wisdom. Before, there was an expert named Lu Weijun. After he got Tianzhu, he was able to perform different moves for all martial arts, and finally became a master For the sake of a generation of great masters, I don''t know where I went after I ascended. "


    While listening to Shi Xian''s introduction of some things in the performance of Tianzhu, Zhang Fan began to observe the performance of Tianzhu in front of him. He found that the bead was originally colorful, but now it has become colorful. Moreover, the light broke through the ceiling of the room and soared into the sky.


    Even the pedestrians on the street have stopped to look, looking at the colorful light column. They can''t help being surprised and whispering.


    "Look, what is it? It''s like a colorful pillar. It looks pretty. Is there any treasure coming out?"


    "This scene is very rare. Maybe it''s really a treasure. But if it''s a treasure, isn''t it a bit too big of a master''s heart? If such a treasure can be exposed, isn''t it for people to rob it? "


    "Yes, since ancient times, wealth is not exposed. This is an eternal truth. Unless this person has sufficient confidence in his strength and status, he will die."


    "No, you see, that direction should come from yihexuan. Is there any treasure in yihexuan? It''s really strange. I''ll see what''s going on tomorrow. "


    "Don''t tease me. Yihexuan is not the place you want to go. Only the management of big families and large businesses are qualified to enter. There is no invitation. Even if you put on your wings, you don''t want to fly in."


    "Anyway, I''m going to enter the auction house tomorrow. Even if I don''t buy it, I''ll see what the baby looks like."


    "I also want to know about this. Let''s see if we can get involved. If we really succeed, even if we can''t bid, we can have a look."


    Everyone said that they were full of yearning for the colorful baby, and they all said that they would go to Yihe pavilion to have a look at what the baby looked like.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the cold in front of him and said with a smile: "if I guess correctly, this thing is called yantianzhu, which can deduce all things in the world. In those days, when the earth was created, this thing was conceived. After years of accumulation, it fell into the hands of Lu Weijun at that time..."


    Qin Fengming, Qin ye and Yan Han all listened very carefully. Zhang Fan just repeated the story told by Shi Xian just now, explaining the function and name of the object to the three people.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the three people always think that this thing is really a kind of treasure, and it is unique between heaven and earth. It can deduce all things in heaven and earth, which shows that the ability of this thing is not simple.


    Zhang Fan also likes this baby very much. After all, Shi Xian once said that even he only saw the records in ancient books, not in real life. If you can get it, you can make yourself stronger.


    Although Qin ye and Qin Fengming want to play Tianzhu, they are very self-conscious. After all, the Qin family is now in such a state of decline that they have no surplus food and their assets are almost spent. They may collapse at any time and form a situation of separation. Therefore, in such a situation, Qin ye and Qin Fengming exchange their eyes, and they are happy Don''t compete for it.


    After Zhang Fan finished playing all the functions and effects of Tianzhu, Zhang Fan looked up at the cold in front of him with a look of inquiry in his eyes, which means asking about the cold. Does the agreement just count.


    Yan Han is also very tangled in his heart. After all, he is the person in charge of the Yihe Pavilion. After all, if such a treasure is auctioned, it is absolutely a sky high price, at least tens of millions of inferior spirit stones. If it is given to Zhang Fan, it really doesn''t make sense.


    However, from just now on, Yan Han had a verbal gentleman agreement with Zhang Fan. It''s just that Yan Han didn''t expect that the things in the Xuanji box were so valuable. Therefore, on one hand, it was the reputation in the Jianghu, and on the other hand, it was the priceless treasure to play the Pearl of heaven. How should we choose these two things together?


    Yan Han looks up at Zhang Fan in front of him. He is struggling in his heart. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to do. Especially when he looks at Zhang Fan''s eyes, Yan Han doesn''t have the heart to hurt Zhang Fan.


    Finally, Yan Han sighed in his heart and thought it was more important to exchange the friendship with Zhang Fan by playing Tianzhu.


    Looking up, Yan Han smiles and says to Zhang Fan in front of him, "well, although this performance Tianzhu is a treasure, I will still keep it to you according to our previous agreement. At least I can see what this thing is. At least I don''t have any regrets in my heart."Zhang Fan smiles. From the expression of severe cold, Zhang fan can clearly see some helplessness, so he says to severe cold with a smile: "the performance of Tianzhu is indeed very valuable, and even is a rare treasure. If it is auctioned, although you collected ten pieces of inferior spirit stones at that time, the reserve price at auction is at least about 10 million."


    After listening to it, Yan Han estimated it in his heart and thought it was almost the same. After all, this thing is a good treasure. Generally speaking, if it starts from the reserve price, it should be about 10 million.


    Zhang Fan waved his hand with a smile, and his mind moved. Suddenly, the storage ring in his hand lit up, and there were many exquisite boxes on the ground.


    Turning his head, Zhang Fan said to Yan Han: "well, human relationship is on the one hand, I''m willing to lead, but I can''t let you yihexuan too unbalanced. If such valuable things are taken away by me, it''s estimated that some people will have to blame. It''s better for me to play Tianzhu, but these spirit stones belong to you. How about that?"


    Yan Han took a look at these stone boxes on the ground. All the boxes were put neatly on the ground with their lids fastened. He counted the number, which was about a stone.


    However, cold is not entangled in this, because these spirit stones, after all, are left voluntarily by Zhang Fan, anyway, better than nothing left.

 Chapter 783

    After a few words of simple communication, Zhang Fan said that he wanted to leave. Qin ye and Qin Fengming had no reason to stay, so they followed Zhang Fan out of the yard.


    When the maid picked up the boxes of spirit stones left by Zhang Fan on the ground, she gently opened a box. In a moment, countless purple lights were blooming inside. The maid was startled and sat down on the ground directly. Her eyes were full of surprise and curiosity.


    However, in the maid''s cognition, the lower grade spirit stone is green, and the middle grade spirit stone is rare, but it is said that it is blue, but what is it with purple light? It looks more valuable.


    At this time, Yan Han also found the situation here. Seeing a maid sitting on the ground and looking at the box in front of her, she could not help but feel a little curious and didn''t understand what he was looking at.


    Curious to step forward, Yan Han found that one of the boxes was in the open state, which was emitting purple light. Suddenly, he was surprised. He quickly took two steps to get closer to observe, and found that the box was really blooming purple light.


    See this scene, cold heart is very surprised, that purple light others don''t know, but he knows, that is the top grade spirit stone emitted by the light, such spirit stone is very rare.


    I simply counted these stone boxes on the ground. There are at least 10000 pieces of inferior stone in the stone boxes on the ground. If we convert them into inferior stone, it will be at least 100 million!


    See here, cold can''t help looking back to the door of the direction, can''t help but think of Zhang Fan''s appearance, think Zhang Fan is really don''t want to owe anyone''s human feelings, so it will be so.


    Zhang Fan took Lord Qin and Qin Fengming out of the gate of Yihe Pavilion. Zhang Fan arched his hand to them and said, "I know each other, but it''s a feast all over the world. This sword box is my gift to the young master. If we have a chance in the future, we will meet again."


    Qin Fengming takes a look at Zhang Fan. He is somewhat reluctant to give up. Although he has not known each other for a long time in the auction house just now, Zhang Fan has left a deep impression in Qin Fengming''s mind. No matter what Zhang fan does, he is shocked. In Qin Fengming''s opinion, Zhang Fan is a bit different from him He''s different.


    Lord Qin also looks like Zhang Fan. He thinks that Zhang Fan is really good and will do well in the future. However, for Yang Haicheng, Zhang Fan is just a passer-by. The crisis of the Qin family still depends on himself. Zhang Fan is totally helpless.


    "Well, if we have a chance, we will meet again. It''s just that there have been a lot of changes in our Qin family recently, so I don''t know if we can survive until then. After all, our Qin family''s situation is not very good recently." Qin Fengming said, the heart can''t help but secretly sigh.


    Lord Qin also said: "yes, in recent years, the Qin family has begun to show signs of decline, and many families are covetous for our Qin family''s resources. If this continues, our Qin family will be greedy by these families sooner or later."


    After hearing what they said, Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not as serious as you think. Don''t worry. After all, the Qin family''s position in the river and lake is good. Moreover, the Qin family''s relationship is very delicate, and no one dares to mess with it. Especially the people in these sects and families, although they are covetous, they are not afraid of such a situation No one dares to be the initiator, so they are all observing. As long as this person is not allowed to appear, then the Qin family will have a long-term stability. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "through the chat with Mr. Qin, I also have a preliminary understanding of the development of the Qin family. What the Qin family needs to do now is nothing more than financial transformation. What you need to do now is to find another direction and start to re plan the economic lifeline of the Qin family. Otherwise, the longer the delay, the more difficult it will be It''s very bad for the Qin family. "


    After hearing this, Lord Qin could not help frowning and said to Zhang Fan, "even so, our Qin family has made a lot of efforts in the past. If we really give up, then what we have done before will be in vain."


    "You''re right. If you do what I say, everything that the Qin family did before will be in vain." Zhang Fan nodded, did not deny what the other side said, but also put forward his own point of view.


    "If the Qin family doesn''t transform, it will be extremely difficult for it to develop. You can recall, what is the reason why the Qin family can maintain the status quo? It doesn''t depend on the development and cooperation of some peers, but on the relationship in the Jianghu. "


    "Instead of such a development, it''s better to directly change careers and look at the resources around you, which can be more, and finally find a new development route. While your Qin family is not completely blocked now, in this way, the Qin family will not be eliminated by this wave, and can even develop better. You can think about it."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s sincere conversation, Qin ye and Qin Fengming always nodded to themselves. They felt that what Zhang Fan said was very reasonable. The Qin family did think of transformation and development, but they didn''t have the courage to do it. After all, many people in the family disagreed and had a lot of concerns.But now it seems that Zhang Fan has told them all the advantages and disadvantages, which makes them determined that they must escape from this strange circle. If they don''t, the Qin family will eventually perish.


    Moreover, this time Zhang Fan has also given them some advice on the future development of the Qin family. They both saw the hope and said that it would change.


    However, Lord Qin has always been worried about this and said to Zhang Fan, "we believe that if we let the Qin family continue to develop according to your idea, we will certainly have some development. At present, we have a difficult problem to solve, that is, we are experiencing a trouble in the Qin family, that is, many people are beginning to covet. I believe that a lot of people are looking forward to it There are bound to be people who are responsible for this. If that happens, won''t there be more people who will attack the Qin family? "

 Chapter 784

    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lord Qin, "I''ve thought about what you said. It''s really a problem. If this happens, you can go to the north to find heilongtang for help."


    "Heilong hall?"


    After listening to the name, Qin Fengming and Qin Ye immediately looked at each other. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant.


    Qin Fengming said to Zhang Fan, "I''ve heard some of their stories about heilongtang. Heilongtang can be regarded as an organization in the right way. However, our Qin family has no relationship with their heilongtang and has no friendship. If we go like this, will heilongtang help us?"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Qin Fengming, "of course, your Qin family has nothing to do with Heilong hall, but after you enter Heilong hall, you can mention my name. In this way, they will naturally have someone to help you."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they were even more shocked. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan would have something to do with the people in Heilong hall. No wonder he is so powerful and won''t be afraid of anyone. On the one hand, his strength is strong, on the other hand, the backstage is really hard. People in Heilong hall can''t be provoked by ordinary people.


    "Are you from Heilong hall?" Qin Fengming was surprised in his heart and asked Zhang Fan in front of him.


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to Qin Fengming and says, "no, I''m not. However, Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, is my old friend. Therefore, in Heilong hall, my name has some effect."


    Qin Fengming and Qin ye both feel very happy. They didn''t expect that they really found the Savior. What''s more, they didn''t expect that Zhang Fan had such ability. It really made them feel incredible.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sky and felt that time was almost up. Lu Jiuye and others were still waiting for themselves in Wangjiang tower. He waved goodbye to Qin ye and Qin Fengming, turned and walked towards a path ahead. After all, this can save some time.


    When Zhang Fan was about to leave, Lord Qin reminded him: "you should be careful along the way, young Xia Zhang. Although we don''t dare to do anything to our Qin family, for you, they may send experts to trouble you. You must be careful."


    "I know. Don''t worry. They can''t help me." Zhang Fan smiles and turns to walk in the direction of the path.


    After Zhang Fan left, Qin Fengming calmed down and began to think about what Zhang Fan did today. In fact, when Zhang Fan left, he revealed a message that he had a relationship with heilongtang. If the Qin family is in trouble, you can go to heilongtang for help.


    Heilong hall! It''s very famous in the mainland of this generation. Such a non-governmental organization is very rare, but it develops very rapidly. In the rivers and lakes, there is such a number one figure. Therefore, Heilong hall is really powerful here,


    and Zhang Fan also said that if the Qin family is in danger, you can find Li Yiheng in Heilong hall and then mention the name of zaang rebellion The name, then someone in heilongtang will take the initiative to help them,


    "Mr. Qin, do you think what Zhang Fan said today is true or not? We have known him for a short time, but I think there seems to be a special power in him, which is not clear, and he is very friendly to people."


    Lord Qin thought about it for a while and said to Qin Fengming, "young master, I think Zhang Fan is more or less reliable. He doesn''t seem to be a big talker. After all, what he said about the situation of our Qin family and the transformation plan he gave is also very beneficial to the current situation of our Qin family."


    After a pause, Mr. Qin continued: "in addition, the advice he gave us to the Qin family is very effective, and can even be implemented. In addition, although he doesn''t know much about the strength of our Qin family, he also has some countermeasures to help, that is, heilongtang. From the strength of Zhang Fan, he said that he is not a member of heilongtang, but he is not a member I have made a friend with the leader of Heilong hall. I feel that with Zhang Fan''s character and strength, if I am the leader of Heilong hall, I would like to make friends with him. After all, he has unlimited potential for future development. "


    After listening to the words of Lord Qin, Qin Fengming nodded slightly, and felt that there was some truth in what Lord Qin said. It seemed that Zhang Fan was really helping the Qin family, and looked at the flying lightsaber box in his hand. Qin Fengming''s eyes were full of gratitude, thinking that he must repay Zhang Fan in the future.


    Zhang Fan didn''t show any lightness skill and body method when he was walking down the road. After all, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, if some things are not solved, they must be some troubles in the future. It''s better to solve them well and then drink.


    From the time he left yihexuan, Zhang Fan felt that someone was following behind him. Without looking, Zhang Fan also understood that these people must have come for him. There was no need to avoid such things. Since they dare to come, just face them directly.


    At this time, a group of people dressed in uniform clothes came directly to Zhang Fan. They were armed with weapons in their hands. Their faces were fierce and evil, and they were all masters of Mahayana.Zhang fan stops, turns around and looks forward. With a calm look on his face, his eyes sweep over these people one by one. Zhang Fan knows clearly that these people are not his opponents at all and there is nothing to worry about.


    At this time, in the distance came a man in gorgeous clothes, with short hair, bald eyebrows and small eyes, holding a hand twister in his hand. He was 412 years old and came directly to Zhang Fan with a smile on his face.


    His name is Lin Li. He is the young master of the Lin family. When he came to the auction house, he began to observe the people of the Qin family. He always wanted to do something. However, in his opinion, there seemed to be no chance.


    At this time, Lin Li found Zhang Fan beside Qin Fengming. He felt that he was in a low level. If he was asked to fight against him, the Qin family would come out to fight against injustice in the future. At that time, he would fight against Qin Fengming in Vietnam. In that way, he would become famous in the first World War.


    For Yang Haicheng now, the Qin family was very famous at that time, because the strength of their Qin family was one of the best in the whole Yang Haicheng, so at that time, many dandies in the family did not dare to make mistakes in front of Qin Fengming.

 Chapter 785

    Because Qin Fengming is a very upright person, they don''t rub sand in their eyes, so when they see Qin Fengming, they will appear to be more restrained and will not mess about.


    But now, the Qin family is declining day by day. It is estimated that it won''t be long before they will become a small family, not even as big as the Lin family. Therefore, many people begin to take revenge. The initiator is Guan Tianyu. After a dispute with Qin Fengming, they make an appointment. Guan Tianyu directly injured Qin Fengming and became famous in the first World War.


    This makes a lot of dandies in the family see a good thing to be in the limelight, that is, like Guan Tianyu, they directly find fault with the Qin family and find opportunities to fight Qin Fengming. In this way, they can be in the limelight like Guan Tianyu in yanghaicheng.


    However, in the eyes of these dandies, Qin Fengming has always been very well behaved, and basically has no chance to find trouble with him. Sometimes, even if he is in trouble, it may cause other people''s dissatisfaction. After all, the Qin family has a very broad relationship in the world, so they have basically given up the road of finding fault.


    Many people begin to look for another way, that is, to find an opportunity to deal with Qin Fengming, we should start from these friends around him. That is to say, whoever has a good relationship with Qin Fengming will suffer.


    But after a period of investigation, the dandies in these families found that this situation is not very reliable, because since the Qin family was still declining, many rich family CHILDES have left Qin Fengming, and even some people who have a good relationship with Qin Fengming have left him, so they did not find a chance to start.


    However, they had to find another way. Today, Lin Li came to the auction house later. When he was in the private room on the second floor, he found that there was a person sitting beside Qin Fengming, Zhang Fan.


    See here Lin Li, immediately feel in front of a bright, this is not what he has been looking for opportunities? Today, this opportunity has finally come. It seems that Yang Haicheng''s turn has finally come out. As long as he can ask Qin Fengming to defeat him, he will be a master who can surpass the young master of the Qin family.


    Although these things are just nominal names, the real thing still needs a certain strength, but for the dandies, as long as they want to be famous and attract the attention of others, they have to do whatever they can to achieve their goals.


    Therefore, when he was in the auction house, all the activities had little to do with Lin Li. What he had been thinking about was how to find fault with Qin Fengming. The second thing was to find a place where he could deal with Zhang Fan and where there was no one. He didn''t want to attract other people''s attention and made a quick decision. After all, his goal was not Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan It''s Qin Fengming.


    Moreover, Lin Li also observed Zhang Fan''s realm and found that Zhang Fan was just an expert in shackle realm. Even if he was very powerful, where could he be?


    So, behind the second floor of the forest, I found some of my cronies and assigned the task. I must find a very secret place to start with Zhang Fan. I even took out the map of Yanghai city and observed the surrounding terrain. Finally, I locked several positions and prepared to start with Zhang Fan.


    Since Zhang Fan left yihexuan, these people have been following Zhang Fan. At that time, Lord Qin also reminded Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan didn''t feel much about these people, and even didn''t pay attention to them. If they really came to find fault, Zhang Fan would not be merciful.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan and the Qin family separated, they walked towards the path by themselves, which made Lin Li''s heart suddenly brighten. God really helped me. In Lin Li''s opinion, what''s the difference between Zhang Fan and falling into the trap? He immediately ordered his subordinates to inquire about Zhang Fan and convict him as soon as possible. In this way, there are formal reasons to torture Zhang Fan.


    Therefore, when Zhang Fan came here, Lin Li said that it was appropriate for him to start in this place. With one order, he immediately asked his people to arrest Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people around him. He had some doubts in his heart. Even if he really wanted to fight against them, at least he had to know what was going on.


    "Why are you blocking my way?" Zhang Fan in the heart don''t understand, saw a nearby these people, don''t understand to them of ask a way.


    Lin Li looked at Zhang Fan in front of him, sneered, and said to Zhang Fan: "boy, if you want to blame, you have to blame your life. Moreover, you don''t seem to be one of us in Yanghai city. What''s more, you came to Yanghai city and met Qin Fengming. You know, Qin Fengming is our common enemy now. You are so close to him, that''s my enemy So, boy, you can''t blame us


    Zhang Fan frowned and said to Lin Li, "that is to say, the reason why you found me is because I am very close to the young master of the Qin family, right? However, I don''t know anything about this kind of thing. Is it really fair for me if you come to me directly? "


    "Fair? Ridiculous After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lin Li burst into a frenzy of laughter. It seemed that he heard the funniest joke in the world. Then he said to Zhang Fan with a cold face: "boy, do you know that there is no injustice in this world, so everything is life, and you can''t help it at all. So, I advise you to accept your life. If you are honest, I can guarantee that you will live in the future When you die, I''ll give you a good time. "When talking to Zhang Fan, Lin Li suddenly wants to come to a stratagem. That is, Qin Fengming, the young leader of the Qin family, is most concerned about the loyalty in the Jianghu. If he can beat the boy to death and hang him in front of the Lin family, Qin Fengming will be attracted. In this way, his goal can be achieved.


    Another way is to kill Zhang Fan directly. You can take Zhang Fan''s head and hang it directly in front of the Lin family''s door. You can be charged with any crime. Anyway, no one knows Zhang Fan, and no one knows the truth. You can say the truth without proof.


    Zhang Fan''s face was still light hearted. Lin Li in front of him said, "I understand. You''re trying to lure Qin Fengming out with me, and then it''s not good for him, right? So, you want to use me as bait? "

 Chapter 786

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lin Li nodded and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "it seems that you are still smart. Since you understand the truth, then I don''t have to talk nonsense with you. Then you should be obedient, and don''t let us bother, so that you don''t have to suffer."


    With that, Lin Li waved his hand. Two middle-aged men with knives took out the rope and came to Zhang Fan with a fierce look on their faces. They wanted to tie Zhang Fan up and take him back to the Lin family,


    "and so on." Zhang Fan shook his head and waved to the two people in front, indicating that he had something to say. Let him finish.


    The two middle-aged people looked at each other, then turned and looked at Lin Li not far away. They wanted to ask what Lin Li meant and whether they wanted to give Zhang Fan the chance to speak.


    Lin Li also saw Zhang Fan''s action, sneered and asked Zhang Fan, "why, do you have any last words to leave? Well, I''ll give you this chance. You''ll be full of resentment when you get it. Even if you''re in the middle of nowhere, you won''t rest. "


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people around him and said to Lin Li, "if you only have a few people who want to deal with me, don''t you look down on me a bit? You really think that with these people, you want to catch me. It''s wishful thinking. I advise you to find more experts."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the people around were stunned at first, and then laughed, with a look of contempt in their eyes.


    "Is this kid scared out of his mind by us? At this time, I was able to say something like this. Did I hear it wrong? Did he really want to try? What''s it like to be tortured to death? "


    "I think so. It seems that this guy is not normal today, or when he dies, he just wants to feel what it''s like to be arrogant."


    "But I think this boy seems to be deliberately trying to provoke us, hoping to be happy when he dies. This is the first time I''ve seen such suicidal behavior."


    "Anyway, this boy is bound to die today. If he doesn''t die, he won''t be able to lead the young master of the Qin family out. Therefore, this boy''s life is of some use. Otherwise, I may kill a shackled monk like him directly to avoid such trouble."


    "He is proud that he can do this. Moreover, in the heart of the young master of the Qin family, his life is more important. Therefore, the life of this boy is valuable. It''s not easy for a man to have value in his life. It seems that he is proud."


    "Let''s do it directly. Don''t wait for Lin Li to get angry. Take him back first. If you want to deal with him, it''s all in the future."


    These people began to approach Zhang Fan one after another, with bad faces on their faces. Their eyes were full of evil and bloodthirsty, just like a group of wild animals saw a good prey, and the next moment seemed to be about to pounce on Zhang Fan.


    At this time, a few passers-by happened to come in the distance. They chatted and walked forward, but they didn''t notice this scene. However, when these people approached, they looked up and found the scene in front of them. They couldn''t help looking at each other and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t I understand? Is that young man in trouble? Isn''t that the young master of the Lin family? My God, he has offended the people of the Lin family. It is estimated that he is really hopeless today. "


    "This boy must be out of luck today, otherwise, he can''t fall into such a field. I think we''d better not look at it to avoid getting into trouble."


    "Yes, with the temper of the young master of the Lin family, we may feel that we are in the way, so we''d better not go there. After all, they are fighting and we see them. Will it be bad for us if young master Lin sees us here?"


    "Yes, at this time, we suddenly appeared. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate, so we''d better leave here quickly, so that we can''t leave when we get there."


    After some discussion, these people turned around to leave, but they were found by Lin Li. He immediately pointed to these people, motioned several people around to see the situation, and made a gesture of decapitation.


    At this time, two fat and healthy men rushed directly towards these people. Between the rising and falling of their hands, several huge Dao Qi rushed towards these people in an instant.


    Those people just felt the strong wind whistling behind them, and suddenly they were surprised. They quickly turned back and looked at the distance. In a moment, their pupils shrank, but they didn''t expect that there were several Dao Qi rushing towards them. But they knew that if they wanted to dodge, it was too late, they had to wait to die.


    At this critical moment, all of a sudden, these swords suddenly dissipated in front of these people, and finally turned into nothingness. The strong wind all around also stopped,


    these people were still in shock, but they didn''t understand. Just now they thought they were dead, but now it seems that they can survive. What''s the matter? Can we say that the two strong men who just waved long knives just wanted to scare themselves? Or is it that some people help at this time and save their own lives?When several people were puzzled, they found a light blue sword hovering over them. At last, they flew around the field, and then returned to Zhang Fan''s scabbard.


    Seeing this scene, the people around them were even more shocked. There was an incredible look in their eyes. They never thought that Zhang Fan could control the flying sword in such a state. When he was in a state of self-protection, he still wanted to save others?


    However, a lot of experts reacted in an instant, because they had never heard of anyone who could learn this kind of sword skills. The sword skills generally exist in legends. In real society, no one has ever seen sword skills.


    Today, they found out that Zhang Fan was able to use Royal sword, which surprised everyone.


    However, at this time, Lin Li looked at Zhang Fan with surprise and greed. After seeing Zhang Fan''s sword skills, he immediately thought, if only he could get such skills? What''s more, Zhang Fan has the skill of sword control, which means that he must have this skill.

 Chapter 787

    What''s more, Lin Li also remembered the scene in the auction house at that time. He remembered that Zhang Fan had a bidding with the young master of the Song family, and even called out a bidding price of 90 million yuan. Whether it was true or not, it could only explain one thing, that is, there must be many treasures and spirit stones in Zhang Fan''s storage space ring, otherwise, he would not I''ll do that.


    All in all, Lin Li thinks that Zhang Fan is not simple, and there are many good things in his hands. Today, he really found treasure!


    However, when other people see Zhang Fan, in addition to doubts, they are also afraid, because they find that Zhang Fan''s ability is really beyond their imagination.


    Although Zhang Fan''s realm is low, the aura of Zhang Fan''s body makes people feel that they dare not get close to him, even that he is superior and can''t be surpassed.


    Zhang Fan took a look around and didn''t want to pay attention to them, because Zhang Fangang had already seen some problems, that is, this Lin Li is really reckless. Under Zhang Fan''s perception, all the actions and expressions of anyone here can''t escape his eyes. Naturally, he saw Lin Li''s gesture to get rid of these people.


    For this matter, after Zhang Fan saved several people, Zhang Fan said that he wanted to leave here. Just now, his hand was a warning to Lin Li. If he messed up again in the future, Zhang Fan didn''t mind killing them.


    "Hey, you guys, why don''t you get out of here? What are you waiting for? " Zhang Fan saw those people still standing in the same place, and his eyes showed a look of shock. It seemed that he was still shocked by what happened just now, or that he was completely shocked.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, these people recovered from the state of shock just now. They looked at Lin Li and others in front with a look of panic. Then they started to run and quickly left the path here.


    At this time, Lin Li didn''t pay attention to these people, but put all his attention on Zhang Fan. He said greedily to Zhang Fan: "boy, today I can give you a chance to live, that is, you hand over your storage ring, and I can let you leave safely, OK?"


    That''s because Lin Li changed his mind again just now. That is, he found that Zhang Fan must have a lot of good things in his hands. If he can really get these treasures, why does he bother the young master of the Qin family? It''s good to make a fortune.


    However, at this time, the strong men had regained their senses. They found that Zhang Fan seemed to be a little different. Although the realm was just a shackle realm, from his point of view, it seemed that he was really stronger than other experts in the shackle realm. If so, would they really be Zhang fan''s opponents?


    Zhang Fan looked up at the forest and sighed to himself. He had already shown his strength just now, hoping that these people would retreat. Unexpectedly, the other party was still so greedy, which made Zhang Fan feel uncomfortable. He couldn''t help thinking that it was you who wanted to die, so don''t blame me It''s too late.


    "Oh? You want the things in my storage ring. Well, if you really have the ability, you can come and get them. "


    With that, Zhang Fan took the storage ring from his finger, spread out his palm and said to Lin Li in the distance.


    When Lin Li saw that Zhang Fan was so cheerful, he immediately stepped forward. But at this time, one of his entourage immediately said to Lin Li, "wait a minute, young master. Don''t you think there is something wrong with this matter?"


    After listening to this follower''s words, Lin Li immediately frowned, turned his head and looked at this follower, with some anger in his eyes, and asked him, "how can I see it?"


    The attendant said to Lin Li: "if there are many valuable things in his storage space ring, I may not believe that he will hand over his storage space ring so easily, which is a bit unreasonable."


    After listening to his words, Lin Li thought about it carefully, and felt that something was really wrong. However, Zhang Fan had handed over the storage space ring in his hand. If he didn''t take it like this, in case there was any treasure in his ring, wouldn''t he regret his life?


    Seeing that Lin Li didn''t speak, the entourage continued to say to him: "if I guess correctly, this guy must want to play Yin, because after you pass, young master, he may take this opportunity to fight you directly, or even take you as a hostage to break out of the siege. Therefore, I think there may be something behind this boy''s giving up his storage ring It''s a secret. "


    "And what do you have in mind?" Lin Li felt that his follower had some truth to say, but now the fat duck was in front of him. If he let him go, Lin Li would not agree. Therefore, Lin Li also wants to listen to his opinions.


    As long as we want to give him more space, we can also take the initiative to give him controlAfter listening to his words, Lin Li felt some truth and turned his head to look at Zhang Fan. There was a trace of ferocity in Lin Li''s eyes. He told the crowd, "come on, give this Zhang Fan to our young master quickly. There must be no mistake. If you can catch Zhang Fan directly, you will be rewarded a lot."


    The truth is that under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. Although Zhang Fan''s strength before really made everyone feel a little bottomless, when I heard that there was reward, these people began to appear a little uneasy now, so they immediately came to the spirit, and their hearts rose again, ready to attack Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people around him. He shook his head and sighed in his heart. He felt that these people were really hopeless, even some desperate people who wanted money but didn''t want to die. Now that he had given them a warning, he didn''t have to be lenient if the other party started next, especially Lin Li, who had to die today He doesn''t deserve to live in the world because he is greedy and reckless.

 Chapter 788

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s face became gloomy. In his original calm face, it seemed extremely cold, as if the temperature around him had dropped instantly, and even made people shudder.


    At this time, these people around seemed to feel that there was something wrong with Zhang Fan''s temperament, but they couldn''t say exactly what was wrong, so they didn''t feel the danger coming.


    Zhang Fan looked at the crowd and said: "I advise you to leave here quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they were all slightly stunned. They didn''t know what Zhang Fan meant. Although they could feel a kind of dangerous atmosphere on Zhang Fan''s whole body, Lin Li, the young master of the Lin family, didn''t let him leave, and they didn''t dare to mess around. Therefore, they could only stand in the same place and look at Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan glanced around the crowd, shook his head slightly, and said to them, "since you don''t go, you''re going to die."


    With that, the two hands of the sword fingers together, in the chest of a pair, between the thoughts of micro movement, suddenly the whole body of the sword meaning immediately into countless sword Qi, in Zhang Fan''s body around, the two hands of the sword fingers a minute, in a moment, nine sword Qi Dragons rushed out of the moment, with tiger roaring and dragon chanting, the scene is very spectacular!


    At that moment, all the people around were pierced by the sword Qi. They didn''t even have the time to react. They were still standing in the same place, and their faces were surprised. They never thought that Zhang Fan, an expert in shackles, had such powerful power. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    At that moment, everyone seemed to be nailed on the spot, but they had no breath and heartbeat, just standing on the ground.


    At this time, Zhang Fan turned around and looked at Lin Li in the distance. His eyes seemed to put people in the ice cellar, which made Lin Li tremble and sweat on his forehead.


    At the beginning, Lin Li didn''t pay attention to Zhang Fan. In his opinion, Zhang Fan was just a tool to seduce the young master of the Qin family and a part of his publicity. He didn''t pay attention to Zhang Fan at all.


    But now it seems that Lin Li completely subverted his idea at that time. This Zhang Fan is really not simple. He has such ability. It seems that the strength is not what the experts in shackle realm can have. He can even kill many experts in Mahayana. Lin Li really didn''t expect that.


    When Zhang Fan raised his head and looked at the forest in front of him, Lin Li began to tremble. There was only one thought in his heart, which was to leave here quickly, otherwise, he would die here.


    Although I think so in my heart, when I do it, my legs don''t listen to me. I still stand in the same place, my body is like chaff, not only shaking.


    Zhang Fan step by step toward the direction of the forest, while walking cold said: "as a young master of the Lin family, there is no heart for the world, love to wear a robe, but merciless, this does not care with you, but you are careless, even passers-by are not let go, from this point of view, I am afraid I will leave you."


    Lin Li wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment. He could only look at Zhang Fan in front of him in a daze. His forehead was in a cold sweat, his body was shaking, and his eyes seemed to be full of despair. However, at this time, Lin Li could only place his chance to live on his identity as a young master of the Lin family.


    "You Don''t come here. I''m the young master of the Lin family. If you are against me, I believe the Lin family will not let you go! You But you have to consider clearly, if you let me go, I have a lot of spirit stones in my hand, all for you, and what you want, just talk, I can satisfy you! Let me live


    For a moment, Lin Li was scared to speak incoherently, and his speech was so confused that he lost his logic. Now he just wanted to live, and didn''t think much about anything else.


    However, these words are of no use to Zhang Fan. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, if these people continue to stay, they will only be some disasters in the river and lake. If they stay, he will not know how many people will die. It''s better to do justice for heaven and kill for the people.


    So, this person can''t stay. Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s mind moved, and countless small swords appeared all over his body. He killed Lin Li in front of him in an instant.


    Just for a moment, Lin Li was immediately pierced into a sieve by the sword Qi, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    At this time, on this shady path, there were bodies of Lin people everywhere. Zhang Fan''s eyes were full of bland. He turned and left without looking at the bodies on the ground.


    I don''t know how long later, when some people passed by, they suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood. They could not help frowning and looking at each other, wondering what had happened.


    It didn''t matter. A few people were almost scared out of their souls. They all widened their eyes and looked at the corpses on the ground, with an incredible look in their eyes.


    "This What''s going on? Why didn''t I understand? Or, what did we miss when we were a little late? ""In my opinion, if we miss it, we can miss it. There is nothing to miss. If we can''t miss it, maybe we will die here too."


    "I''m curious. What kind of master can kill all these people? What''s more, these people seem to be experts in Mahayana at least. "


    "Look at the corpses over there. Aren''t they young masters of the Lin family? How could he die here? If you look at it in this way, aren''t all these people under his command? "


    "It''s possible that, in my understanding, Lin Li has always been arrogant and domineering. He always relies on himself as the young master of the Lin family. In Yanghai City, he is overbearing and no one dares to offend him. It''s just to give the Lin family enough face."


    "However, as the old saying goes, if you do anything unjust, you will die. This person has never known what convergence is, so I''m not surprised to see such a result today."


    "However, I am very curious about who is so bold as to dare to fight against the young master Lin Li? What is the identity of this murderer? "


    "Yes, what kind of hatred do they have? It''s not normal that so many people have been killed."

 Chapter 789

    "What''s wrong with this? After all, this forest is full of evils. He is also a notorious dandy in yanghaicheng. In my opinion, he deserves to die."


    "Look at this situation, if it''s a group of people fighting, there may be a big scene. As far as I know, these people around Lin Li seem to be experts in Mahayana, but it seems to be very clean here. These people are all killed by one blow, not like the scene of fighting."


    "Is it hard to say that it was a man who killed them? And this person''s level will not be too low, so it seems that I think the possibility of revenge is relatively large. "


    "Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with us. Let''s go as soon as possible. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. In case the murderer comes back, we can''t leave. What''s more, one more thing is better than one less thing in the Jianghu. We''ll think we haven''t been here before."


    These people took a look at the corpses on the ground and left here tremblingly. They didn''t even dare to look back. After all, it was a big deal. The dead man was the young master of the Lin family. If the Lin family really tracked down, then they couldn''t say clearly.


    Zhang Fan came to Wangjiang building. At this time, Lu Jiuye and others were waiting here. Everyone was full of harvest and bought what they wanted. They exchanged and looked at each other. Only when Zhang Fan came, it seemed that he didn''t bring anything.


    "Brother, how did you come back? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. We''ll be ready to serve after you come." After seeing Zhang Fan, Gao E immediately said enthusiastically.


    Dao Lang also asked Zhang Fan curiously, "brother, after we came here, we all got something. I don''t know what treasure you got?"


    Lu Jiuye was also somewhat curious. After all, in his opinion, Zhang Fan''s ability is the greatest. He can even see the Pearl with his eyes. He must be able to see which one is the treasure among all the products.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "I really got a great treasure when I went out this time. However, there are so many people here. It''s not suitable to take it out. When I get to a quiet place, I will naturally take it out for you to see."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people were surprised and even suspicious. I don''t know what kind of treasure Zhang Fan is talking about.


    However, relying on Zhang Fan''s strength, it is not too much to get a peerless treasure. Moreover, Zhang fan can never lie. Since there is a real treasure, we will wait and see.


    Yanfei shouts the bartender not far away, indicating that others have arrived, and now they can serve food and wine. The bartender agrees and runs to the kitchen.


    Not long after, a large table of delicious food has been brought up, and several people begin to drink and talk about happy things, especially Cheng Bo, who is more comfortable. After all, the knot in his heart has been untied. Now he is much more cheerful than Zhang Fan when they knew him.


    In Cheng Bo''s heart, Zhang Fan is his benefactor. He has a chance to repay Zhang Fan for his kindness in this life. Moreover, Cheng Bo''s mood is very clear now. When he goes back, he may even upgrade his realm to a higher level.


    Yanfei has grown up a lot during this period of time, and even now she is able to do leapfrog challenge. Especially every time she communicates with Zhang Fan, Yanfei feels that she can learn something, which is priceless.


    Lu Jiuye is the genius of the Lu family in his whole life. He is one of the best in the Lu family in terms of cultivation speed and savvy. Therefore, his character is always very arrogant and he doesn''t look down on anyone. After all, no one can match him in this way.


    However, ever since I met Zhang Fan, I really feel inferior to Lu Jiuye. After all, Zhang Fan''s mind, character and strength are much stronger than he used to be. To be fair, Lu Jiuye is really the first time to see such a genius. He can''t help feeling that it''s really a formidable afterlife.


    Zhang Fan also gained a lot along the way. At least, Zhang Fan has a deep understanding of the friendship in the river and lake. Although some people say that the river and lake is dangerous and there is nothing to believe, there are also some lovers in the river and lake. The friendship in the river and lake is really rare.


    Everyone drank the wine from noon to afternoon, almost everyone was slightly drunk. This kind of feeling is really cool.


    When the sky was full of stars, several people paid for the wine and helped each other. They left Wangjiang building and walked on the street with a smile on their face. It seemed that they didn''t enjoy themselves.


    At this time, a carriage came from a distance and drove very fast. When the pedestrians saw it, they were all in a hurry to avoid it, especially when they saw the yellow silk on the carriage. This shows that the owner of the carriage should have something to do with the royal family. Only people in the royal family are qualified to use this kind of yellow thick carriage.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    The driver, with a face full of flesh, waves his whip directly. If he avoids a slower person in front of him, he will be whipped directly.


    Although these people on the street expressed some dissatisfaction, they knew in their hearts that they could not afford to offend the people in the royal family. In case of any resistance, their lives might be in danger, and even their families might be involved. So a lot of people said they were tolerant.At this time, the carriage rushed directly to Zhang Fan and others. When the coachman waved his whip, he directly drew on Gao E''s body.


    Gao E can''t help but frown. He has been chatting with Zhang Fan all the time. He''s very happy that someone whipped himself behind his back. This makes Gao E''s heart explode!


    "Bastard, who beat me?" When Gao E turned around, he found that there was a carriage behind him, which was running towards him.


    With anger in his heart, Gao E took out the broad blade sword from the ring of storage space. He yelled angrily. When the sword came out of its sheath, he cleaved toward the carriage with a bright light.


    With a few hisses, the red horses were cut into blood mist by Gao E''s long sword. The power of the sword light was not reduced, and they still rushed towards the carriage.


    But just as Dao Guang approached the carriage, an invisible barrier stopped the Dao Guang and made a dull sound, which directly blocked Gao E''s Dao Qi and even offset it.

 Chapter 790

    At this time, Zhang Fan had turned around and looked at the carriage in the distance. He couldn''t help squinting his eyes and then looked at Gao E''s quilt.


    Gao E is an expert in physical training. Although he was whipped by the other side, it didn''t matter much. It was just a big hole in his clothes. His body was strong and his skin had become the strongest armor. Naturally, there would be no trace on it.


    Seeing that Gao E dared to fight back, the coachman could not help swearing: "blind your dog''s eyes, you don''t have a look. Whose carriage is this? I think you have drunk too much!"


    Gao E''s steps shook slightly, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He asked the coachman, "did you hit me with a whip just now?"


    "So what? What can you do to me? " The coachman was still unconvinced. He held his shoulder and said to Gao E in front of him.


    After listening to his words, Gao E didn''t have any nonsense. He immediately killed the driver in front of him with the long knife in his hand. With the evaporation of wine, Gao E''s speed is even more than twice as fast as usual.


    Seeing this, the coachman could not help shrinking his pupils. He never thought that Gao E was so arrogant that he dared to kill him with his long knife.


    Generally speaking, this is a royal carriage, and many people dare not mess around. Therefore, the coachman is usually used to domineering, so he will not bow to anyone and admit his mistake.


    But today, seeing Gao E like this, I couldn''t help feeling stunned. I didn''t expect that the other party would really do it by themselves. Isn''t it that we don''t pay attention to the royal family.


    Just at this time, a fierce palm wind flew out of the curtain of the carriage. With a touch of dark red, the palm wind directly patted Gao E, and the speed was fast. It was like a red lightning in the dark, and its power was not simple.


    Although Gao E was drunk, he didn''t get to the state of losing his mind. He quickly put his broad blade and long sword across his chest, turned defense into attack, and transformed his moves. Resist the other side''s move.


    Only Peng''s dull sound, a wave of air towards the surrounding, immediately set off a piece of smoke and dust, some stalls around the moment was thrown away, the scene is a mess.


    Gao E was also forced to retreat by the powerful palm wind. With his strong body, Gao E was not injured. When he looked at the carriage in front of him, Gao E could not help frowning. The other side was able to push himself back. That means that this guy''s strength is not simple.


    Zhang Fan and others also stopped to watch. They couldn''t help frowning. They felt that the people on the carriage were really unreasonable. They were so arrogant after beating people.


    Dao Lang''s temper was also very hot. He said angrily, "how dare you hurt my third brother? I don''t think you want to live!"


    Although Yanfei didn''t speak, she had already pulled her northern snow sword out of its sheath, squinted her eyes and was ready to fight at any time.


    Cheng Bo asked Zhang Fan: "brother Zhang Fan, do we want to do it or not? I think the people in the carriage are not simple. Gao E seems to be unable to help him alone."


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the carriage in front of him and frowned. He had seen a lot of knowledge and naturally knew that the people on the carriage should be from the royal family. When Zhang Fan helped the long family, he naturally offended the people in the royal family. Today, I see that it''s really a narrow road.


    "What to do? Do you want to do it? " Although Lu Jiuye was not a very impulsive person, the royal family did not leave a good impression on him. Especially when he was in the desert, the despicable behavior of the royal family was even more shameful.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Let''s have a look first. If I guess correctly, the people in the carriage should be from the royal family."


    The passers-by all around heard the sound here, and they were very curious. They looked at it one after another, and wanted to know what happened.


    However, when people saw the royal carriage, they frowned and looked at Zhang Fan and others. They felt a little strange. They could not help shaking their heads and whispering.


    "It seems that these people don''t understand the rules. They are members of the royal family. They dare to compete with them. It seems that they don''t want to live."


    "Yes, people in the royal family dare to offend. They really don''t know what to do. It''s said that the fourth Prince Ni Boda is not a troublesome master on weekdays. In addition to liking beautiful women, he also practices the practice of gathering Yin and tonifying yang. Now his cultivation has reached the eighth level of Mahayana, even to the point of terror."


    "Look at these people. They are supposed to come from other places. Don''t be surprised if you don''t know. If they offend other families or people in the clan, maybe they have a chance to ease up. However, they are not lucky today. They offended the fourth prince. It''s estimated that the fourth Prince left them a whole body. It''s kind."


    "Yes, these four princes have always been cruel and ruthless. Even for their own brothers or colleagues, they don''t care for each other. As long as someone dares to lose his face and offend him, he will fight to death. Most importantly, no one is his opponent."


    "Now there''s a good play to watch. I haven''t seen the fourth Prince kill people for a long time. You know, the bloody scene of the fourth Prince''s killing really makes people feel super cool.""Come on, I don''t like that kind of bloody scene. Moreover, the fourth Prince has a bad habit, that is, he must torture his opponent''s good life before he will die. Such a method is really cruel."


    "I remember the last time someone offended him. After he was caught by the ninth prince, he was tortured in the street for three days before killing him. Almost the whole Yanghai city was full of the guy''s wailing voice in those three days, and even asked the fourth prince to give him a good time at last."


    "I remember. Anyway, the scene was really terrible. It was also that the fourth Prince didn''t kill him for many days. Didn''t these four people just hit each other? It was really bad luck."


    When people saw that Zhang Fan had fallen in love with the fourth Prince Ni Boda, they all shook their heads and sighed. They thought that Zhang Fan was really unlucky. They met the fourth prince at this time. It was estimated that they would be tortured to death in the end.


    At this time, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and out came a middle-aged man with a moustache, a smile on the corner of the mouth, and a slight squint in the eyes, which always gave people a feeling of color. In the carriage lay a beautiful woman with messy clothes, who seemed to be abducted from somewhere. The beautiful woman seemed to be in her twenties, and her eyes were dull. She was probably scared.

 Chapter 791

    Zhang Fan looks at the fourth Prince Ni Boda in front of him and frowns, because he finds that Ni Boda is really with a very strong breath, and even has reached the eight fold realm of Mahayana, with a faint pressure spreading around, which is suffocating.


    Moreover, in this person, Zhang fan can feel a little different, that is, there seems to be a special gravity field around him, even some dust in mid air is falling around him quickly, where the whole dust is, there is only a piece of clarity around him, as if there is a vacuum around him.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned and said to Lu Jiuye and others, "something''s wrong. There''s something wrong with this person''s gravity field, and this person''s realm is not simple. Be careful, everyone. "


    After hearing this, Dao Lang immediately said to Gao E in front of him, "third brother, this man''s level is not low. Second brother will help you!"


    With that, Dao Lang rushes forward and stands beside Gao E. they each hold weapons and look at the fourth Prince Ni Boda in front of them. Their eyes are full of vigilance.


    The fourth prince took a look at Zhang Fan and others, with a sneer in the corner of his mouth, and said: "I think who is so bold, just a group of ants, dare to be a mantis arm. It''s ridiculous, since you want to die so much. Then I''ll help you. "


    With that, the fourth Prince Ni Boda had a black fan in his hand. He jumped up from the carriage with a little bit of his foot. The black fan in his hand fell heavily, and a black light ran away in the dark. He rushed to Gao E and Dao Lang in front of him. A huge gravitational field made Gao E and Dao Lang feel that something was pressing against him It was as heavy as Mount Tai.


    Even Gao E, who has a very strong body, can''t bear to eat. It seems that his internal organs will be squeezed by his opponent''s power. He doesn''t know what his opponent''s move is.


    Dao Lang felt that he couldn''t carry it any more. A mouthful of blood gushed out instantly, and his face became pale. The cold sweat on his forehead and the wine woke up most of the time. He looked up at the four princes in the air with fear in his heart. This was the first time that he felt the pressure in a realm.


    "Not good!" Lu Jiuye also seems to find something wrong. He immediately uses the method of moving in space, and immediately pulls them back from this different gravity field, which makes Gao E and Dao Lang leave that special gravity field.


    Gao E looked at the fourth Prince Ni Boda in front of him, frowned at Zhang Fan and said, "brother, there is something wrong with this guy. In his moves, it seems that there is a special gravity field. Just now, I can feel that there is a great force pressing on my body. It seems that all the viscera and six viscera are going to be crushed."


    "Yes, big brother!" Dao Lang was also frightened and said: "I can feel that his attack seems to be silent. This force can''t be seen or touched, but it can cause damage to people. How can I prevent such a move? What''s more, the power of this man is absolutely not simple. "


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s face was still drunk. Especially when he saw Gao E and Dao Lang being bullied, Zhang Fan''s calm heart was also angry. He said to several people, "don''t act rashly. For this person, I''ll solve it. It''s unforgivable to hurt my brother Zhang Fan! "


    With that, Zhang Fan walked towards the front step by step. His step was very firm, his face was cold, and his bright eyes were like the brightest stars in the night sky.


    Lu Jiuye and others listened to Zhang Fan''s words and saw Zhang Fan''s actions. They immediately felt that today''s Zhang Fan was a little different. In ordinary times, Zhang Fan would not at least speak like this. But today, after drinking wine, Zhang Fan seems to be more aggressive.


    However, when Gao E and Dao Lang heard about Zhang Fan''s actions, they were shocked. Just now Zhang Fan called them brothers. Moreover, Zhang Fan also said that this battle was for Gao E and Dao lang. therefore, this battle means a lot to Gao E and Dao Lang.


    As Zhang Fan walked, he looked at the position where Gao E and Dao Lang stood just now. The ground subsided more than a foot. It seems that the other side has a strong understanding of gravity field.


    In fact, for such a situation, this person is also a space expert, but he just understands the gravity field in space. Although it is single, for such a person, he can play the gravity field to the limit, so his strength can not be underestimated.


    But for all this, Zhang Fan has no worries. He has only one idea in his heart, that is, someone dares to bully his brother. This account must be well calculated!


    When the fourth Prince Ni Boda saw Zhang Fan, he couldn''t help wondering if he was wrong. Zhang Fan''s realm was just a shackle realm. After careful observation, he found that he wasn''t wrong. This guy was really a shackle realm.


    Seeing this, Ni Boda, the fourth prince, has a cruel smile on his mouth. He thinks to himself that this guy was killed by Ali. He dares to challenge himself in such a state. He might as well kill him directly. For such a state, Ni Boda is confident that he can make Zhang Fan turn into a blood mist in one move.When they saw Zhang Fan, they were also puzzled. Even their eyes were full of surprise, and some puzzled people said one after another.


    "Am I blinded? Is that guy really just in bondage? How dare you challenge the fourth prince? I think he''s here to kill himself


    "I think so, too. However, there are many ways to commit suicide. He chose such a cruel way. I didn''t expect that. I don''t know how the fourth prince would deal with him?"


    "In my opinion, the boy may not know who the fourth Prince is, and he wants to try the fourth Prince''s means, but he is not afraid of tigers, but he doesn''t know that the fourth Prince is a very dangerous person."


    "No matter what, he asked for it, and no one forced him. I think he walked in the direction of the fourth prince himself. All this was his own idea. On the contrary, I doubt what kind of courage this guy was urging him to do? Anyway, I don''t have the courage. "

 Chapter 792

    "Anyway, I seem to have seen a tragedy unfolding. In this boy''s realm, I guess I can''t even catch a move from the fourth Prince Ni Boda. It will soon turn into a blood fog."


    "Yes, maybe it will be. This scene is a little too bloody. I can''t bear to watch it."


    After all, the fourth Prince Ni Boda''s realm has reached about the eighth level of Mahayana. It''s only between waving hands to deal with Zhang Fan, a shackle realm master. Maybe the other side has turned into a blood fog. Therefore, in the eyes of the public, such a battle is basically without suspense.


    Ni Boda looks at Zhang Fan in front of him. His eyes are full of disdain. A cruel arc is drawn from the corner of his mouth. He waves a strong black wind directly at Zhang Fan. Suddenly, a black light is covering Zhang Fan.


    The ground under Zhang Fan''s feet suddenly sank about a foot, and a piece of smoke and dust spread around. It seemed that it was an invisible mountain peak, which pressed Zhang Fan down.


    Just when everyone felt that Zhang Fan was dead, they found that there was still one person in the smoke, who was not slow or fast, and this figure was Zhang Fan. For such a gravity field, Zhang Fan seemed not to be affected at all.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Jiuye''s worried expression suddenly relaxed, but his heart was still full of doubts. He didn''t understand what was going on. Could Zhang Fan use his aura to resist the pressure of the other party? If so, Zhang Fan will not be able to carry it.


    Cheng Bo is also very surprised. He has heard something about this kind of gravity field. It''s hard for him to feel this kind of thing, let alone to cultivate it. The realm of the four princes is still so high. What he understands is this kind of gravity field. It''s very difficult to deal with him.


    However, seeing that Zhang Fan is still firm footed and not affected at all makes Cheng Bo feel more relaxed. But he is also curious about how Zhang Fan did it.


    Dao Lang and Gao e always clap their hands and exclaim. Their minds are more or less simple. They have nothing to doubt, because in their opinion, no matter what kind of opponents they face, Zhang Fan is the kind of invincible person. No one is Zhang Fan''s opponent. If someone can really beat Zhang Fan, or Zhang fan can''t beat him That''s abnormal.


    "Am I wrong, the young man in the shackles is still on the March? He has been blocked by that kind of dark light. You see, the ground under his feet has subsided more than a foot. He can still move on. What''s the matter? "


    "I''m also a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that he is an ordinary shackle master. Then he will be pressed into meat sauce instantly by this gravity field, but now it seems that nothing happened to him. It''s really strange. "


    "I don''t know how he did it. Maybe he had some anti gravity magic weapon, so he dared to go forward. But even if he had such magic weapon, how could he? Was he really the opponent of the fourth prince?"


    "I don''t think this guy is too simple. He has a feeling of being elusive. This feeling is very obvious. But in my opinion, this guy doesn''t come to commit suicide, but he really has a way to deal with the fourth prince. That''s interesting."


    "It''s not necessarily. In my opinion, the fourth Prince didn''t use all his strength. After all, he didn''t need to use all his strength in the face of a guy who was just in shackles."


    "No matter what kind of possibility, I have a premonition in my heart that this battle will be very wonderful. Let''s wait and see."


    When people saw Zhang Fan in the field, they immediately felt that their eyes were bright. They were also full of hope for Zhang Fan, and they were also full of expectation for the battle.


    Four Wangye Ni Boda saw this scene, can''t help but frown. After all, the result is a little different from what he thought. Although he didn''t use 100% of his strength, at least he shouldn''t deal with an expert in shackles. It should be instant killing. How can Zhang Fan continue to move forward? Does his own gravity field have no effect on him? That''s ridiculous.


    Unwilling to give up, the fourth Prince waved his fan again and rushed to Zhang Fan with a very strong black light. This time, the fourth Prince used more strength and used 80% of his strength to kill Zhang Fan. Moreover, the fourth Prince Ni Boda was still very confident. This time, Zhang Fan must not be able to carry it Live, the moment will be this gravity field pressure into a blood mist, ashes.


    However, after this attack, he still let the fourth Prince Ni Boda down. Zhang Fan continued to move forward as if nothing had happened. The speed had no influence, and his expression had no change.


    Seeing this scene, the eyebrows of the fourth Prince Ni Boda wrinkled slightly. He never thought that Zhang Fan could ignore his gravity field. This made the fourth Prince''s heart somewhat puzzled. Looking at Zhang Fan getting closer and closer to himself, the fourth Prince Ni Boda seems to feel a little threatened in his heart, which makes him feel extremely uncomfortable.In an instant, Zhang Fan''s red move to the headmaster was like a flash of lightning.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, his long sword came out of the sheath with a clang sound. A white sword awn with cangyun sword spirit directly met the red palm wind. The speed was very fast. At the moment of lightning and flint, the air awn collided with each other and made a startling sound.


    A shockwave instantly spread all around. The driver not far away was directly hit by the shockwave and flew out. He spat blood and died. All these things came suddenly and people couldn''t react at all.


    Looking back at the driver''s body, he suddenly became angry. He gave out a dull drink again and rushed to Zhang Fan quickly.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t have to flash. His long sword suddenly rolls. A cloud of green sword and the fourth Prince''s red palm wind are intertwined in an instant. For a moment, they are fighting together.

 Chapter 793

    Seeing this situation, the people around them were surprised. Because the fighting strength between them was too strong, the shock wave would even directly shock some people with low level to death. Therefore, all the onlookers did not have time to think about it, so they rushed to the distance and did not dare to stay, because one step slower might be death.


    Even Lu Jiuye and others need to stay away. After all, Ni Boda, the fourth prince, has a high level. If they continue to do so, they may destroy some houses in the city. Therefore, this place is not suitable for them to fight.


    Zhang Fan also noticed this point. If it goes on like this, I don''t know how many people are going to die in Yanghai city. Even if it''s divided with the fourth Prince Ni Boda, it will become a sea of blood.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan directly swept out a sword, forced the fourth Prince Ni Boda to retreat, and said to him, "if you have the ability, come with me, let''s go out of the city to fight and win."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly showed his body method and rushed to the gate of Yanghai city in the distance. The speed was so fast that he disappeared in the same place in the blink of an eye.


    The fourth Prince Ni Boda saw that Zhang Fan dared to use his body method to run out of the city. He was so angry that he yelled to Zhang Fan, "where can I go? Today I will make your head fall to the ground to let you know how powerful my Lord is."


    At this time, Ni Boda also chased Zhang Fan in the distance, and the speed was incredible.


    When people around saw this scene, they thought it was incredible. They never thought that Zhang Fan, in particular, had such strength. It seemed that he was just a shackle state, and he could compete with the master of Mahayana. Many people couldn''t understand this.


    A long time after they left, they took a long breath and took a look at the messy ground around them. The battle scenes between Zhang Fan and Ni Boda were still vivid.


    "Are these two going outside the city now? My God, just now it''s really frightening. The strength of the two of them is almost the same. It''s really incredible. "


    "Yes, I''ve only heard of the fourth Prince''s ability, but I''ve never seen it with my own eyes. After seeing it today, it really deserves its reputation."


    "What''s more surprising to me is that the young man''s ability is as powerful as the fourth Prince''s. judging from the battle just now, the strength of the two men is almost equal."


    "Where did the boy come from? I''ve never seen this man before, and he has the ability to fight against the fourth prince. It''s a capital crime. Has he never heard of the name of the fourth prince? "


    "I don''t think so. If he really knows, he doesn''t have the courage to fight with the fourth prince. In other words, the boy''s identity is much higher than that of the fourth prince. That''s why he dares to do so?"


    "It''s impossible. After all, the fourth Prince is a member of the royal family and has a certain blood relationship with the royal family. I don''t think there is a person with a higher status than him."


    "Yes, unless they are in the palace, they are in a higher position than him. However, those people in the palace don''t seem to come out all the time. After all, they are far away from yanghaicheng."


    "In any case, this young man looks very strange, and his ability is not common, and his strength is not simple. He can compete with the fourth prince. Such ability is really rare."


    "That''s not necessarily. No matter how strong he is, he is just an expert in the shackle realm. The total amount of aura stored in his body is very different. If the aura stored in the shackle realm is like Hu Po, then the amount of aura stored in the Mahayana period is like a vast ocean."


    "That''s right. This is the most direct factor between Mahayana and shackle realm. In addition, the cultivation methods between them are also different. The Mahayana masters cultivate very domineering and powerful skills. When they get to this point, their life will be different, and their aura will be more and more pure."


    "The capacity of aura in two people''s bodies is different. That is to say, if two people fight, there will be a gap after a long time."


    "On the face of it, the battle between the two is a draw. That is to say, the young man will soon appear defeated. After all, the aura in their bodies is different. Therefore, I guess that the young man may be dead now."


    "That''s not necessarily. In my opinion, this young man is really not simple, which means that his identity is not simple. Therefore, if this young man dares to tell the fourth prince, it means that he must have a good idea. After all, I don''t think this young man is the kind of impulsive person."


    "Let''s go and have a look. Anyway, I feel very curious. The battle between the two men is absolutely wonderful. I heard some elder martial brothers in the clan say that if we can watch a battle of equal strength, we may absorb some experience from it, which will greatly improve our own boundary."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of it. Let''s go quickly, but we must be careful. The shock wave is also very frightening in such an expert duel. If we are not careful, we may be scared out of our wits."Although they were very curious about the battle between them, they were also curious about the battle, especially for Zhang Fan, who wanted to know whether Zhang Fan would die in the hands of the fourth prince.


    Lu Jiuye, Cheng Bo and others have long followed Zhang Fan to the distance and left the city. After all, for such a battle, the realm of the fourth Prince is not low. Lu Jiuye and others are somewhat worried.


    At this time, the battle between Zhang Fan and the fourth Prince is still in full swing in the distance. You come and I go, and there is no hand left in the battle. The sword and palm wind have begun to spread around for such a battle. All the plants and woods have been razed to the ground in the battle.


    Soon, in the battle between the two people, has formed an open space, as if it was a no man''s land, insurmountable.


    There have been dozens of moves in the battle between Zhang Fan and the fourth Prince Ni Boda. The ground is full of potholes. The scene looks like a mess.

 Chapter 794

    After another fight, they separated. Zhang Fan looked at the fourth prince in front of him with no expression on his face. In the fight, Zhang Fan also felt the ability of the fourth prince. The strength of this man is his moves, which have reached the level of perfection.


    When the fourth Prince Ni Boda looks at Zhang Fan, he looks puzzled and doesn''t understand. He never thought that an expert in the shackle world should be so powerful. Moreover, after seeing Zhang Fan''s sword technique, he feels that Zhang Fan''s sword technique is really not simple, with a sense of cloud. This is the first time Ni Boda has ever seen such a sword technique.


    "Boy, you make me look at you with new eyes. I didn''t expect that a master in shackle world could be so skillful. It''s really a bit surprising for me." The fourth Prince looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and nodded.


    Zhang Fan is still a cold face to the fourth prince said: "if you only have this ability, I think, you will eventually die in my hands, I advise you to come up with some real skills."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the fourth Prince Ni Boda could not help but be slightly stunned. He never thought that Zhang Fan could say such words, which really surprised him.


    With a cold hum, the fourth Prince Ni Boda said to Zhang Fan, "you can''t win me. You know, I haven''t come up with all my strength. In other words, what you see now is just the tip of the iceberg."


    "The ability is not blown out, it needs you to show." After listening to the words of the fourth Prince Ni Boda, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said plainly.


    Ni Boda was very angry in his heart and said angrily to Zhang Fan in front of him: "well, today is like this. I''ll let you know what real strength is today."


    With that, Ni Boda''s palms opened, and the palms of his palms were facing the sky. Black lightning started to form in the palms of his palms, crackling and going straight to heaven and earth.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky and the earth changed color, countless dark clouds began to gather above his head, and finally formed a vortex. The black lightning gathered with the center of the cloud vortex.


    At this time, Ni Boda has a strange power, which gives people a very depressing feeling. The ground around him has begun to subside, and the small stones have been squeezed into the ground, and the skirt is windless.


    Zhang Fan immediately frowned. Unexpectedly, although Ni Boda seems to be in the eight fold realm of Mahayana, it is not difficult to see from his strength that his strength is even close to the peak of the eight fold realm of Mahayana. What he understands is the gravity field, and his power is even more amazing. Such an opponent must be careful.


    At this time, many people came to the scene. Seeing the state of the fourth Prince Ni Boda, all of them stopped. Especially when they saw the potholes on the ground, they were shocked. They all stepped back and watched from a distance, so as not to be hurt by the two men''s fighting.


    "You see, isn''t that the fourth Prince Ni Boda? I think his state seems to have reached the peak. It''s incredible. I didn''t expect that his strength has reached such a terrible level. "


    "Yes, if I''m not wrong, he has reached the peak of Mahayana. Even from such a long distance, I can feel the faint pressure from him. It''s really shocking."


    "I feel that the young man is really lucky this time. A shackle can force the fourth prince to use all his strength. Such a person is really rare."


    "Yes, the fourth Prince''s strength has even reached the stage of terror. Moreover, I also heard that the fourth Prince has realized the rare gravity field ability. Such strength is really unique. Therefore, no one can defeat him in such a state."


    "It''s really a good play to watch. I feel that the fourth Prince hasn''t killed anyone for a long time. Someone can even succeed in angering him. I believe that the fourth prince will not give up this time."


    "That''s natural. In Yang Haicheng, the authority of the fourth Prince has always been maintained very well. Some people even dare to challenge him. They clearly don''t want to live."


    "But how do I feel that the young man didn''t seem to have any fear or run away? Does he really have the strength to compete with the fourth prince? "


    "Come on, I think he has been scared silly, that''s why he did it. Moreover, under the gravity field of the fourth prince, I''m afraid he can''t escape."


    "That''s not necessarily. Just now, I saw with my own eyes that the young man could fight back even when he resisted the gravity field of the fourth prince. No one really has such strength."


    "That''s different. Just now, the fourth Prince didn''t show all his strength. This time, the fourth prince was obviously angry and didn''t want to be cannibal. How could anyone dare to fight against him with such strength?"


    Everyone thinks that this time Zhang Fan is really dead, and the fourth Prince Ni Boda has put out all his strength. I''m afraid Zhang fan can''t compete with him at all.Lu Jiuye and others were also surprised. When they saw the state of the fourth prince, they were more or less worried about Zhang Fan. In their impression, Zhang Fan didn''t seem to have defeated such an opponent. If something really happens, they don''t know what to do.


    Dao Lang took a look at Ni Boda in the distance, frowned and said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, I think we''d better be ready. If Zhang Fan''s strength is not good for a while, then we can directly bring him back from a distance. Can we use your space moving ability?"


    Lu Jiuye thought about it for a while, and then estimated the distance in his heart. He frowned and shook his head to Dao Lang and said, "it seems impossible. After all, this place is a little far away from Zhang Fan. Moreover, if the fourth Prince really takes out all his strength, he will certainly cover this place. If that is the case, we can''t get ahead at all Therefore, the distance of my exertion is not enough. "


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people began to worry about Zhang Fan. After all, they had seen the four princes'' means just now. So, if they want to deal with this man, it all depends on Zhang Fan''s means. If Zhang Fan is defeated, they can''t live.

 Chapter 795

    However, for all this, Gao E was not worried. He held his shoulder and said to the people, "the war has not yet been fought. What do you have to worry about? In my opinion, big brother will be able to defeat him. Even if he has a gravity field, I don''t think that dandy guy will be his opponent."


    "That''s right." Cheng Bo also nodded and said: "we can''t grow other people''s ambition to destroy our prestige. I think we can still trust Zhang Fan''s strength. If you think about it carefully, Zhang Fan is not a reckless man. Every time he faces danger, he can find a solution to all the troubles. This is not everyone''s ability."


    Yan Fei also nodded and said: "yes, I always believe in Zhang Fan''s strength. After all, he has never let us down. If he really feels that his strength is poor, then he will not stand there at all. Therefore, I think Zhang Fan must have thought of countermeasures, so he will not shrink back."


    "I hope so." Although Lu Jiuye nodded his head, he still felt some worry in his heart. Although Zhang Fan had escaped from death many times before that, in Lu Jiuye''s opinion, Zhang Fan still had some weaknesses, but he was not seen by others. No one could be invincible.


    Zhang Fan looks at the fourth Prince Ni Boda with a serious face. His eyes are still very deep, and even people can''t figure out what Zhang Fan is thinking.


    At this time, the fourth Prince Ni Bo has shown his real strength. At the same time, his heart is also very confident. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s insipidity can be directly killed by one move to relieve his hatred.


    Before this time, the fourth Prince didn''t want to kill Zhang Fan so happily, but wanted to catch him directly, and then slowly played until Zhang Fan died.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan''s strength is really hard for him to imagine. This is clearly a genius. If he is given time, he may not be able to grow to any extent. Therefore, if I am not threatened, I must get rid of this future trouble, so as not to feel uneasy in my heart.


    "Nine yuan double field!" Another dull drink, the fourth Prince Ni Boda suddenly rushed to Zhang Fan, the speed is incredible, as if it was just a moment, the next moment will appear directly in front of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan felt that the situation was not good. He suddenly felt that the pressure around him was increasing, and the ground had subsided about four feet. In his heart, the secret was not good. He knew that the fourth prince was rushing towards him.


    There''s no time to think about it. At this time, it''s impossible to escape. Zhang Fan simply pushes his whole body to the limit, and the huge sword Qi instantly wraps up Zhang Fan''s whole body. Only in this way can he feel less pressure.


    At this time, the figure of the fourth Prince suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Fan, and an invisible palm wind in his hand suddenly patted Zhang Fan''s chest.


    Zhang Fan had already had 12 points of guard in his heart. He directly crossed the cold water sword in his hand and directly met the fourth Prince''s palm wind with his powerful sword Qi.


    Just listen to bang, click! With a crisp sound, Zhang Fan immediately stepped back and flew out. The meridians in his body were shocked, and a stream of Qi and blood surged in front of his chest. He quickly began to suppress it with aura, which did not spurt a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Zhang Fan frowned and felt a little surprised, especially for the palm of the fourth prince who just resigned. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, he could catch the other side''s move. However, in the duel just now, Zhang Fan could obviously feel that there were some small cracks in his cold water sword, which was completely shaken by the palm wind, which made Zhang Fan feel sad I''m surprised.


    But he never thought that the cold water sword in his hand would have problems today. If there were some cracks on the weapon, then for a swordsman, his strength would be greatly reduced.


    And now the fourth Prince Ni Boda shows amazing strength, with a strong intention to kill, what can we do?


    Lu Jiuye and others were surprised to see that Zhang Fan was taken out by the other party. For such a result, they didn''t expect that in a moment, everyone mentioned his voice, and a bad premonition rose in their heart.


    "What''s the matter, Zhang Fan? It can''t be that I was injured in the battle just now. I didn''t dodge. I had a hard fight with the fourth prince. If I was injured, it would be difficult to turn the game over. " Cheng Bo knows in his heart that if there is any mistake, there will be no chance. In the end, there is only a dead end.


    This point is clear in everyone''s heart. The so-called master''s moves will not be merciful, but the details. If there is any trouble at this time, any small mistake may kill Zhang Fan.


    Gao E took a look at Zhang Fan in front of him, frowned and said: "no, it''s not Zhang Fan''s strength or his style. If he really finds something wrong, he won''t fight with it. But now it seems that he did it. It''s not his style of dealing with it, so there must be something wrong with it What''s the problemThe crowd nodded. In their opinion, Zhang Fan would not be reckless. Even in the face of a powerful opponent, he would avoid the edge and even use some circuitous tactics. In this way, in the face of such a battle, it is not Zhang Fan''s handling style.


    The people in the distance were not very optimistic about Zhang Fan. In the move just now, they saw that Zhang Fan had been directly patted out by the powerful palm wind, and immediately began to shake their heads. They felt that Zhang Fan was really dead this time. In the face of such a strong Zhang Fan, even if Zhang fan used all his skills, he was not his opponent.


    After the fourth Prince''s successful move, he was full of confidence. The cruel and arrogant smile appeared on his face again. Looking at Zhang Fan, he seemed to be observing a dead man. The palm of his hand was quietly lifted. He thought in his heart that the next move would be to send the boy directly to the king of hell!


    But this time, the palm in the hands of the fourth prince was even more powerful. He wanted to kill Zhang Fan without mercy.

 Chapter 796

    In the blink of an eye, the fourth Prince rushed directly in front of Zhang Fan. This time, the fourth Prince almost used 100% of his own skill, looked at Zhang Fan''s head and clapped it directly.


    In an instant, a huge palm wind immediately penetrated Zhang Fan''s body and lined up heavily on the ground. Only a dull sound was heard. The palm wind of the fourth Prince immediately slapped on the ground and made a startling dull sound. In the blink of an eye, a shock wave instantly spread around, and all the stones and trees turned into powder and disappeared.


    The fourth Prince''s face showed a proud look, in his view, his palm can be said to let Zhang Fan turn into fly ash in an instant, from then on, it will disappear in the whole world.


    However, when the corner of the fourth Prince''s mouth just started to draw a radian, his expression suddenly froze on his face. He recalled a detail, that is, his palm wind just penetrated Zhang Fan''s body, and Zhang Fan''s figure was gradually disappearing, as if it was not in an empty space. This scene is a bit abnormal.


    Think of this, four Wangye Ni Boda suddenly a Leng, in the mind of only one answer, that is just Zhang Fan, should be just a shadow!


    At this time, the fourth prince was more or less flustered. After all, if a person can see something or a person in front of him at a certain time, even if it is terrible, he is more or less prepared.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan has disappeared in front of the fourth prince, so the fourth Prince''s heart is more or less bottomless. At the same time, he feels chilly in his back. He always feels that Zhang Fan will suddenly appear somewhere to attack him. This feeling is more and more obvious.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s figure really appeared behind him as the fourth prince thought, holding the cold water sword in his hand. His expression was very cold, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    At the moment when the fourth Prince turned back, Zhang Fan suddenly pointed out that a purple finger ran straight to the center of his brow. The speed really made the fourth Prince not prepared.


    Purple finger awn also instantly penetrated the border of the fourth Prince''s defense, it seems that all this for purple finger awn is chest pain, no meaning.


    Just when Zhang Fan''s purple finger is about to penetrate the center of the fourth Prince''s eyebrows, at this critical moment, the fourth Prince''s chest suddenly blooms a golden light, which directly resists Zhang Fan''s finger. However, the fourth Prince is also shocked by the powerful impact position, and almost faints.


    This scene was seen by the people who were watching from afar, and each face had an incredible expression. They never thought that Zhang Fan could beat back the fourth prince who showed all his strength, which was unexpected to everyone.


    "No, just now the fourth prince was forced back by the young man''s finger? Am I wrong? How is that possible? "


    "It''s not impossible. The young man dared to fight against the fourth prince, which means he must have some means. The move just now may be the young man''s card."


    "But can this move really defeat the fourth prince? I still don''t believe it. I think the fourth prince must have been careless. That''s why he gave the young man a chance. "


    "In any case, to be able to compete with the fourth prince to this extent, and he is still an expert in the shackles, I think, this person is enough for him to be proud of."


    "Yes, the strength of this young man is really beyond our imagination. He is really not an ordinary person with such ability. I don''t know if he is a disciple of that sect. He should have such strength. If he is given some time, I don''t know how far he will grow in the future."


    "In my opinion, this boy''s fate is here. After all, he is facing the fourth Prince Ni Boda. No matter how strong a genius he is, he may fall into the hands of the fourth prince."


    "That''s right. It''s a pity that such a genius will fall, but there''s no way. The survival rate of a genius is accidental. If he''s really unlucky, it''s a normal phenomenon that he is strangled in the cradle by an expert."


    "Anyway, I think that this young man is really dead today, and he will not survive in the hands of the fourth prince. Unless he really has strength, or when the fourth Prince is careless, he will be dead today."


    People are still not optimistic about Zhang Fan. However, the strength shown by Zhang Fan really amazes everyone present. However, many people still think that Zhang Fan''s ability to show such strength is his limit. If he continues, it is estimated that he will come to an end.


    Lu Jiuye and others have seen Zhang Fan''s method, especially Zhang Fan''s method of breaking the void. It''s true that no matter how powerful the enemy is, it will be defeated by Zhang Fan in the end.


    However, from the moment when the golden light suddenly appeared, Lu Jiuye and others were all excited. A bad premonition suddenly appeared in their hearts. After all, the empty finger just now is Zhang Fan''s card. If this move can''t kill the fourth prince, I don''t know if Zhang Fan has any way to deal with the fourth prince.When Zhang Fan saw the golden light, he couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. He never thought that the other party could have other means to block his empty finger directly. Zhang Fan really didn''t think of this.


    And the fourth prince was also surprised. His mind was dizzy and his steps faltered. He finally stabilized his mind and looked up at Zhang Fan in front of him. He was shocked in a cold sweat. For the scene just now, the fourth prince seemed to feel very close to death, and this nightmare lingered in his mind.


    If he can''t do it in one move, Zhang Fanli will start again. For him, this time, he must take the initiative to attack. Otherwise, when the other side slows down, it will be a big trouble. So, it''s better to take advantage of the victory now. In that case, the chance of winning is still great.


    "The roaring waves of gasification, the Dragon chanting!"


    With a light drink, Zhang Fan rolled the cold water sword in his hand, and immediately used the moves of the turbulent sword technique. He saw that the long sword Qi surged into the sky in an instant, and countless sword Qi began to gather, forming a nine dragon sword Qi. The flying dragon began to hover over the top of the sail.

 Chapter 797

    With the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand, all the swordsmanship dragons rushed towards the four princes in front of him in an instant. The swordsmanship dragons bared their teeth and claws, and made bursts of sound when rubbing with the air, as if the dragon was singing and the tiger was howling. It''s overwhelming.


    At this time, the fourth Prince has also reflected from the shock just now. He still has fresh memories of what happened just now. Therefore, he is 12 points alert to all Zhang Fan''s moves, and no longer dare to have any carelessness.


    Ni Boda, the fourth prince, shows his unique skill in a hurry. He uses his aura all over his body and makes a complex seal on his chest with his hands. When he presses his hands down, a very powerful gravity field appears all over Ni Boda''s body. When he approaches the gravity field, nine sword Dragons immediately fall and directly attach to the ground, which seems to be struggling Meaning.


    However, Zhang Fan already knows about the moves of the fourth Prince Ni Boda, so the nine dragon shaped sword Qi is just the beginning.


    Just when the nine swords were lying on the ground, Zhang Fan''s sword moves suddenly changed, and the fierce sword Qi immediately began to spread.


    "Dharma is like a dragon, tears disperse heaven and earth!"


    There was another light drink. Zhang Fan''s cold water sword trembled, and immediately gave out a clear sword sound. The nine swords changed in an instant, directly turned into ten thousand swords, and covered the fourth Prince Ni Boda.


    At this time, the fourth prince was surprised. He never thought that such a change could happen between Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. It really made him a little incredible.


    Moreover, these sword Qi are very small, and the binding force of gravity field will also weaken. In a moment, the sword Qi is like a storm. In the blink of an eye, it directly attacks Ni Boda in front of him.


    At this moment, Ni Boda seems to feel that his hair has stood up, and he hastily and forcefully urges his aura to form a boundary, so as not to be hurt by the sword Qi.


    But even so, Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship is not vegetarian. Moreover, these swordsmanship are very penetrating. In the blink of an eye, several swordsmanship directly penetrated Ni Boda''s body protecting aura, tearing his clothes open a few big holes.


    Naturally, Ni Boda didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly dodged these fine sword Qi. Although some of them could Dodge, there were too many of them. He couldn''t dodge them all. In the end, he was very embarrassed.


    At this moment, the onlookers all around were stunned. They never thought that Zhang Fan was so powerful and could play an extraordinary role in such a battle. He completely reversed the war situation and even beat the fourth prince. Some of them could not fight back.


    "My God! What''s the origin of this guy? There is such a powerful power, just a shackle realm, which can make the fourth prince so embarrassed. Is he really a shackle realm? It''s not a hidden strength. "


    "It''s hard to say. I don''t believe that a guy in shackles can have such strength. Therefore, the boy''s realm must be not simple, but I don''t know what the significance of such a person''s hiding strength is."


    "It''s impossible. I don''t think this guy has hidden any strength, because the young man doesn''t need to hide his strength in the face of a man like the fourth prince. It''s not because he has to. Moreover, even if he really hides his strength, what''s his real strength like?"


    "The strength of the fourth Prince is close to that of the eighth peak of the Mahayana period. If we can defeat him, doesn''t it mean that the strength of this young man has reached the ninth peak of the Mahayana period, or even half a step to the sky. But why can''t I feel the very strong pressure on him? "


    "Yes, this is also my doubt, so it seems to me that this guy really didn''t hide his own realm. He defeated the fourth Prince Ni Boda completely by his own fighting experience and skills? There are still such people in the world


    "I''ve heard before that there are some talents who can do leapfrog challenge, but I''ve never heard of anyone who can do leapfrog challenge beyond a big realm. Such talents are really rare."


    "To tell you the truth, if a general shackle realm master can''t catch a move when facing a Mahayana master like the fourth prince, he will die directly in the hands of the fourth prince. However, this young man in front of him can fight back against the fourth Prince directly. There is really no one in ten thousand."


    "I believe that after today''s battle, this young man, whether he loses or wins, will eventually become a man of the year in the whole Yanghai city."


    "I think he really seems to have a certain ability. Don''t you see that? Just now, the fourth Prince didn''t have the slightest power to fight back in his hands, especially the current state of the fourth Prince makes people feel very embarrassed. "


    "However, I still don''t believe that this guy can kill the fourth prince. After all, the fourth Prince''s position in the whole Yanghai city is very special. If he is killed, there will be dissatisfaction from the royal family. In this case, the royal family will not give up and even chase him to the ends of the earth.""Yes, the royal family is not so easy to get rid of. After all, there are so many experts in the royal family. If they chase and kill them, they will not be able to sleep and sleep at night."


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t think what the fourth Prince did in Yanghai city is very good. Relying on his own strength, he began to domineer in the whole city, even bully the city. If he was really killed, I think it''s a bit like getting rid of harm for the people."


    "Keep your voice down and be careful that the walls have ears. If these words are really heard by some royal people, your good days will come to an end. You don''t even know how you died."


    People are still afraid of the power of the royal family, although they dare to be angry about what the fourth Prince did in the whole Yanghai city.


    Now, the appearance of Zhang Fan makes some people see hope in their hearts. They all hope that someone can kill the fourth Prince and then run away. In this way, even if the people in the royal family want to investigate, there is no place to look, let alone chase and kill him.


    Moreover, with Zhang Fan''s strength, I''m afraid that even if the royal family sent some of the chasing experts, they could not help Zhang Fan, and even did not know who Zhang Fan was.

 Chapter 798

    When Lu Jiuye and others saw that Zhang Fan began to fight back against the fourth Prince Ni Boda, they could not help but feel relieved. Especially when they saw that Ni Boda had no ability to resist, Lu Jiuye and others could not help nodding in their hearts. This was Zhang Fan''s real strength.


    At this time, Zhang Fan in the field relies on the advantage of his sword technique, and his speed is also faster and faster. He has been suppressing the fourth prince, and does not give him any fighting power, nor does he give the other side any breathing opportunity.


    In addition, these sword Qi have already played a certain effect in the attack on the fourth prince. At this time, the fourth Prince is already disheveled, beautiful robes, and has become helpless. Therefore, in such a battle, the fourth Prince has completely lost the ability to fight back. Now he has only one idea in his heart, that is, to run quickly and leave this land of right and wrong.


    In the heart of the fourth prince, Zhang Fan is like a god of pestilence. For the first time in such a battle, the fourth Prince Ni Boda is full of fear of his opponent. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is a freak. He is clearly a shackle state, but he has the strength of more than nine in the Mahayana period. Even if he is a genius, such a genius is really rare, isn''t it And I was met by myself. It''s really sad.


    When Zhang fan used his sword technique, his moves were also very fast. He almost infused all his aura into the cold water sword, and the cold water sword also gave out bursts of buzzing, which made the sword very vigorous.


    However, there is one thing that Zhang Fan is more or less worried about. That is, in the battle just now, the cold water sword was cracked by the four princes in front of him. In this way, the cold water sword will be a little hard to resist the opponent''s moves or perform the sword skills.


    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the cold water sword''s bearing capacity is now limited. Maybe it will break down in the next moment, or it will turn into pieces. Whether it''s too fierce when he uses his sword skill, or when the four princes in front of him suddenly jump over the wall and fight back, he doesn''t know how much the sword in his hand can hold For a long time.


    However, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that this battle must be decided quickly. If not, his cold water sword would not last long.


    Thinking of this, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand is faster and faster, and countless sword Qi attack the fourth Prince again. However, the fourth Prince is also an expert among the experts after all, and his fighting experience is also very sufficient. Although Zhang Fan suffered some losses in his hand, he can also find the law of Zhang Fan''s sword technique in a short time, so that he will be less injured and won''t be hurt get killed.


    Observing these, Zhang fan can''t help but frown. He knows that if he continues to do so, the cold water sword in his hand will not be able to support. At that time, the cold water sword will be broken, which will make the opponent regain confidence and start to fight back. Although Zhang Fan is not afraid of the opponent''s attack, it will also bring some difficulty to the battle.


    No, we can''t give him the chance to fight back like this. So, we should make a quick decision. We can''t give the fourth prince any chance, but how to do it?


    Just as Zhang Fan was thinking, he was somewhat distracted. Although the four princes in front of him showed a state of fear, in fact, he still wanted to kill Zhang Fan in front of him to relieve his hatred. After all, he grew up in the royal family and had a deep city. Even Zhang Fan didn''t see anything unusual about the four princes.


    Therefore, in the battle, the fourth Prince has been observing Zhang Fan. He seems to have some understanding of Zhang Fan''s every move. When he finds that Zhang Fan''s mind is a little distracted, Ni Boda''s eyes suddenly send out a cold cold light. Suddenly, his palm moves and his foot moves. He rushes to Zhang Fan in front of him, and his black palm claps coldly To Zhang Fan''s face.


    At this moment, all the people in the distance could see it clearly. They were stunned and held their breath one after another, with a look of surprise in their eyes.


    Lu Jiuye saw something wrong, and his hands quickly made a seal on his chest, but he found that Zhang Fan was still a little far away from him. Even if he rushed over, there was no way to pull Zhang Fan back. If he was a little slow, he would use the method of moving space to pull back Zhang Fan''s body, which had no meaning.


    At this critical moment, Zhang Fan''s storage space ring suddenly lights up, which blooms a colorful brilliance, directly wrapping Zhang Fan in it. In the dark, the colorful radiance with a kind of noble righteousness completely excludes the black palm style of the fourth prince. Moreover, the colorful light even sent out a powerful shock wave, which directly sent out the fourth Prince Ni Boda.


    At this moment, the people in the distance were even more puzzled. Everything just happened so fast that they could not react to it. It was only when Ni Boda''s body hit a big tree in the distance that they woke up from the shock.


    "No, I was wrong just now. The fourth Prince wanted to find a chance to attack the young man. However, the young man appeared colorful. What is this colorful thing?"


    "I don''t know, but I think this colorful thing must be a magic weapon. Otherwise, it''s impossible to shock the fourth Prince out directly.""Yes, but I think it''s a bit shameful for the fourth prince to sneak on that young man? This kind of means is really a little dishonorable. What''s more, his realm is still so much higher than that of the young man. Even if he wins, some people will gossip. "


    "In the battlefield, life is the most important thing. Who cares about dignity? As long as you can defeat the opponent, you will succeed. So, I don''t think it''s too much."


    "Also, in the face of life and death, all kinds of dishonorable means are nothing, but these four princes will certainly make many people condemn him. After all, his reputation is not very good."


    "For such a person, we''d better stay away from him. After all, he''s not a person we can compliment. Moreover, his insidious degree is already shameful. I''m afraid we can''t find another one in Yanghai city."

 Chapter 799

    "But what I am curious about is, what is the colorful light on that young man? Is there any different treasure in his hand? With such a holy colorful light, I think this kind of thing should not be simple. "


    "It''s hard to say. If it''s not such a treasure, maybe the young man is dead now. According to the means of the fourth prince, I''m afraid he''s really dead."


    "Anyway, I think this boy is really lucky to have such a treasure in his hand. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The people in the distance immediately divided into two groups. One group of people began to denounce what the fourth prince had done in their hearts. They thought that the fourth Prince''s practice was really immoral. Even if they won, the battle was also dishonorable.


    Some people think that Zhang Fan is really lucky to have such a magic weapon. What is this thing with colorful light?


    Lu Jiuye and others were also curious. At the beginning, what everyone thought was how to save Zhang Fan. However, when several people saw the colorful light on Zhang Fan, they immediately stopped their steps and looked at Zhang Fan one after another. They were surprised and stood in the same place.


    Ni Boda, the fourth prince in the distance, was also surprised. In his opinion, when he attacked Zhang Fan himself, Zhang Fan was dead now. No matter whether such means were brilliant or not, they all had a certain effect in the end. But now it seems that Zhang Fan''s body was bursting with a colorful light. What is the colorful light? The fourth prince was puzzled.


    Although I don''t know what it is, in the eyes of the fourth prince, such a thing must be a treasure, otherwise, it would not have such power.


    An old man in the distance suddenly thought of something and said with a shocked face: "I seem to have seen this colorful light somewhere. Oh, yes, it was in the yard of yihexuan. Yes, I remember that there was a colorful light in that place. So, this person must have got the treasure. Now, it has been integrated into his body In the body, become a part of his body


    After listening to the old man''s words, people began to fall into memories and think about what happened at that time. It seems that there is such a thing.


    "Yes, I seem to have seen this light. Judging from the geographical location of yanghaicheng, it really comes from the yard of yihexuan. I plan to have a chance to have a look at that place. I didn''t expect to see this light again in this place today. It''s incredible."


    "Yes, at the beginning, I thought there was a treasure in yihexuan, but now it seems that this treasure has a new owner. That is to say, since the baby came out, this young man was on the side, so he is not sure who was chosen by the baby."


    "There is another situation, that is, when the baby came out, he happened to have a lot of spirit stones in his hand, so he bought this kind of baby. After all, nayihexuan is a place where advanced weapons and pills are traded. However, as long as you have enough spirit stones, you can buy a lot of good things in it."


    They discussed with each other, constantly guessing Zhang Fan''s identity and the process of getting the treasure at that time. However, the final result was good, that is, Zhang Fan was very lucky that he didn''t lose his life with this thing.


    Zhang Fan, who is facing the fourth prince, naturally has his own plan. Although he is somewhat distracted in the battle, he is more or less attentive to the actions of the fourth prince in front of him, so as to avoid anything unexpected.


    Just when the fourth Prince''s Zhang Feng came, Zhang Fan instinctively wanted to show his body method. But at this time, Zhang Fan found that his space storage ring was on for no reason. I don''t know why.


    When Zhang Fan was in a daze, the white bead flew directly into Zhang Fan''s eyebrow and suspended on Zhang Fan''s soul sea.


    When Yan Tianzhu entered Zhang Fan''s sea of soul knowledge, he also startled Shi Xian. At the beginning, Shi Xian thought that something bad had entered Zhang Fan''s sea of soul knowledge. Just as he was about to drive it away, he found that it was full of light and colorful. Seeing this moment, Shi Xian was stunned.


    "This How did it come in by itself? " Shixian brow deep wrinkle, so Zhang Fan''s soul know sea really can bear it?


    What''s more, Shi Xian found that the bead could not move after it started to work. Even he couldn''t shake it. Fortunately, the bead just floated on the sea of soul knowledge, emitting a faint colorful streamer. After that, there was nothing and no movement.


    For all this, Zhang Fan naturally felt that the situation in his soul''s understanding of the sea was different. Moreover, Zhang Fan was also very surprised at this situation, and began to use his aura to urge the performance of Tianzhu, hoping to see what had changed.


    However, when Zhang Fan kept inputting aura, Tianzhu didn''t react at all. It just floated quietly and didn''t move at all.This can''t help but make Zhang Fan''s heart a little curious. Is it hard to do it? This performance of Tianzhu is not inspired by aura? Or is this something special that needs to be stimulated by something else?


    At this time, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan: "you think it''s easy to play Tianzhu. It''s not so easy to motivate him. He needs to use his mental power. Apprentice, you can try to motivate him with your own mental power."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s Hu ah, Zhang Fan began to mobilize his spiritual power and began to communicate with Yan Tianzhu in his soul sea. Sure enough, after the injection of spiritual power, this colorful bead began to rotate in his soul sea, and the speed was faster and faster, which made Zhang Fan very excited.


    The most excited is Shixian. He said to Zhang Fan with an excited face: "boy, your luck is really good. It''s not so easy to urge the performance of Tianzhu. Some people, even if they have mental power, can''t urge the performance of Tianzhu for various reasons. Your luck is really good. Boy, it seems that God takes care of you."

 Chapter 800

    With that, Shi Xian immediately burst out laughing, with that kind of pride and pride on his face.


    Zhang Fan looked at the performance of Tianzhu in the sea of soul knowledge. He couldn''t help wondering. He began to ask Shixian, "master, what''s the role of playing Tianzhu? How can we deduce? "


    After hearing this, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan excitedly: "this thing is very important. We can calculate the past. It can be inferred that if you get this thing, you will make a good advance in everything. In this way, you will have a special taste. "


    For this thing, Zhang Fan had heard Shi Xian say before, it is really very useful, and now Zhang Fan has found a way, so he can use this kind of performance Tianzhu to deduce some things. At present, the most useful thing is to use the performance Tianzhu to deduce, what kind of moves can defeat the four princes in front of him, this is the top priority.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately began to use his mental power to urge Yan Tianzhu. At this moment, Yan Tianzhu immediately began to rotate over Zhang Fan''s soul. The speed became faster and faster. Zhang Fan also felt that his brain was much more intelligent. A complete set of sword techniques appeared in front of his eyes. This is the back move of the raging wave sword technique.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan was shocked. He clearly remembered that what he got at that time in the desert Dagang was indeed a remnant, and the content of the remnant was not complete. Under the deduction of playing Tianzhu, he was able to deduce the sword technique completely. It''s really not easy to play Tianzhu.


    Zhang Fan is a very powerful swordsman. In addition, Zhang fan understands the meaning of cangyun sword, and he has used this crazy sword technique for a long time. Naturally, he knows this set of sword technique very well. Therefore, after playing tianzhutui''s sword technique, Zhang Fan only looks at it once, and then remembers all the sword moves in his mind.


    After Zhang Fan learned the back sword technique, he deduced the next battle, and speculated that if he wanted to defeat the opponent with his cold water sword, it was almost impossible. After all, the sword moves behind the raging sword technique were also very powerful, and the cold water sword in his hand was beginning to break, It can''t support the next sword.


    If you really force the back of the sword, then the cold water sword in your hand will not be able to bear, and there is a very dangerous thing, that is, when you use the sword, if the cold water sword in your hand suddenly breaks, you will be killed by the sword Qi in the sword move. In that case, it is very bad for Zhang Fan.


    After all, they had never thought that if the cold water sword was broken, it would hurt them so much. It''s good that they played Tianzhu. Otherwise, they would be in trouble.


    After all, for a swordsman, what he believes most is the sword in his hand. Therefore, when he uses his sword technique, he will not be on guard against the sword in his hand. So is Zhang Fan. Therefore, there is no such tragic scene. Zhang Fan really wants to thank his ability to play Tianzhu.


    After deducing all the things, Zhang Fan also found a way to kill the other side. His heart was clear, and he had more angles to analyze some things. He couldn''t help thinking that this must be the advantage of performing Tianzhu.


    What''s more, there''s another advantage, that is, there are so many things just pushed in a moment, so when Zhang Fan comes back to his senses, he finds that there is no change in the scene before him.


    However, when he just regained his mind, a sense of fatigue suddenly hit his heart. After feeling this, Zhang Fan immediately frowned. He didn''t understand what was going on in his heart. He looked at the true element in his body, but Zhang Fan found that the aura in his body didn''t decrease. Therefore, from this point of view, it''s not the phenomenon of his aura collapse .


    Looking back on Zhang Fan''s reaction when he urged him to play Tianzhu, he felt that his mental power was overused, which surprised Zhang Fan. Unexpectedly, this performance of Tianzhu consumed so much of his mental power.


    Zhang Fan''s mental power can be said to be many times higher than that of ordinary people, and he has even been able to use his spiritual knowledge to explore the surrounding areas. Such mental power can be said to be invincible, but even so, Zhang fan can feel that his mental power has been consumed a lot in the moment just now, which is very rare.


    With a bitter smile in his heart, Zhang Fan decided to make a good study of yantianzhu when it is over. It plays a very important role in breaking through his own skills. Moreover, the study of yantianzhu is a great test for his mental strength. Therefore, at the same time, we should also study the methods to improve his mental strength.


    After all things are figured out, Zhang Fan''s heart is suddenly clear. His clear eyes look at the fourth Prince Ni Boda in front of him. With a shake of his sword, he immediately shows some follow-up sword moves in the wild sword technique.


    "Flying Chiba!"


    With a light drink, the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand gave out a pleasant sound, but the sound seemed to be hoarse. It seemed to say goodbye to his master, which made people feel sad.Zhang Fan''s heart is also a little helpless, but there is no way for all this. In order to kill the enemy, he can only sacrifice this cold water sword temporarily. If he has a chance in the future, he must forge it again.


    At this time, the sword Qi in Zhang Fan''s hand is more and more strong, and all the sword Qi has been gathered in one place, constantly compressed, the light has become more dazzling, and the crack on the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand is also more and more big.


    Zhang Fan knows that the cold water sword has reached its limit at this time. Therefore, the cold water sword''s career is coming to an end.


    As soon as the edge of the sword turns, the cold water sword cuts forward. Suddenly, with a click, the cold water sword breaks like stars in the sky. Countless pieces of the sword rush towards the fourth Prince Ni Boda in front of him. The speed is as fast as several meteors.


    The fourth Prince didn''t succeed when he attacked Zhang Fan. Instead, he was shocked by the colorful light from Zhang Fan. He was very surprised and puzzled.

 Chapter 801

    In the eyes of the fourth prince, the moment just now was clearly the most vulnerable time for Zhang Fan. However, when he attacked Zhang Fan, there was colorful brilliance on his body. That kind of Holy Shock Wave directly sent out the fourth Prince Ni Boda, which was really unacceptable to him.


    However, when the fourth prince came back to his senses, he found that Zhang Fan''s sword move was revived. And when the sword move was condensed into the final form, the sword in his hand suddenly broke, which made the fourth Prince very happy.


    After all, the four princes are also experienced in many battles. If there is something wrong with the weapons in their hands, they will be killed by their own sword moves. In that case, Zhang Fan''s life may be in danger. Even if he is not dead, it is also the best time for him to fight back. One move will kill him. In this way, his hatred can be solved.


    However, before the fourth prince was happy, several meteor like things appeared in front of him. In the blink of an eye, they had shot in his direction.


    Seeing this, the fourth Prince''s heart was shocked, and he couldn''t help thinking, what''s the situation? Can we say that Zhang Fan was not attacked by his own swordsmanship when he was using his swordsmanship just now? If so, how did he do it?


    There was no time to think about it. The fourth Prince hastened to activate all his aura and began to resist the sword Qi in front of him.


    However, this time, Zhang Fan''s sword technique is not only as simple as sword Qi, but also the fragments of cold water sword. Of course, its power is more than ten times that before.


    So, just for a moment, the fragments of the cold water sword suddenly penetrated the aura of the fourth Prince and directly shot into his body.


    Poop, poop With the sound of piercing his body, all the fragments of the cold water sword suddenly penetrated his body, and countless blood holes were shot out of the fourth prince. The fragments of the cold water sword also broke out.


    The fourth Prince suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body kept retreating. He finally stabilized his figure and looked down. He was shocked and pale. He never thought that someone could really hurt his body, let alone die in whose hands.


    But today, from the sword move just now, the fourth prince can obviously feel that the aura in his body is constantly passing away, rapidly collapsing, and his vital signs are also passing away.


    "No No way The fourth Prince spilled blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head all the time. He thought that all this was not true. However, he could feel that his consciousness was constantly blurring, and his body was weak. With a plop, he fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, the fourth Prince Ni Boda''s eyes are still with regret and unwilling, regret that he should not provoke Zhang Fan, and should not go out today, otherwise, he would not die here, but now it''s too late to say anything.


    At this time, when people in the distance saw this scene, they were all in a panic, and the expression on their faces was extremely surprised. It seemed that such a thing should not happen at all.


    "No, it''s impossible. The fourth Prince is a master of the eight levels of Mahayana. How could he be defeated by that young man so quickly? No, I must be dreaming


    "If you are really dreaming, we are having the same dream. The probability is too low, so I''m sure it''s not a dream. It must be true."


    "Anyway, we have to accept this fact. After all, the strength of that young man is obvious to all. It''s obvious that he is just an expert in shackles, but he can show such great power. This really makes me a little surprised."


    "Yes, such a master is really rare. However, I don''t think it''s impossible for today''s result. After all, the fourth Prince has done a lot of evil. It''s heaven''s eye that someone can come out to do justice for heaven at this time."


    "However, in my opinion, this young man also paid a certain price. The strength he showed really surprised me, and he also paid the corresponding price. Do you see the sword in his hand? If it wasn''t for the broken sword, I''m afraid it still can''t hurt the fourth prince. "


    "Even so, I have a question in my heart, that is, how did this guy do it? I remember that master once said that if the weapon in his hand was suddenly broken in the battle, and he was performing his skill, he would suffer from his skill backfire. However, it seems that the young man did not. Is it true that he was not backfired? "


    "I think that all this must have something to do with the colorful light around him. In this way, what is the defensive effect of the colorful light? Even if he is attacked by the sword technique, the power of the backfire will be minimized."


    "I''m still puzzled that shackle realm can really go beyond the level to kill, or even kill a fourth Prince Ni Boda who is higher than himself. If such a thing comes out, no one will believe it."


    "Yes, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe it''s true. But now it seems that this guy really killed the fourth Prince Ni Boda. It''s a happy thing for everyone.""I don''t think there''s anything to be happy about. This time the fourth prince was killed, then it won''t be long before the royal family will send another expert to garrison us in Yanghai city. So it''s hard to say what kind of person will be next and whether he will be more cruel than the fourth prince."


    Although everyone was happy about Zhang Fan''s killing of the fourth prince, they thought that the royal family would send other people to garrison yanghaicheng. In a moment, everyone''s mood fell into a low ebb again.


    When Lu Jiuye and others saw this scene, they immediately showed a smile on their face and a sigh of relief in their heart. For this matter, each of them felt very proud, even happier than that they had killed the fourth prince.


    "I said, big brother must have his own plan. We don''t need to worry about him at all, so we just need to watch the play. Anyway, I still support him as always and believe in his strength." Gao E ha ha a smile, in the heart is also full of pride, in the eyes twinkled the joy of victory, said to several people.


    "Yes, big brother, but he has never been defeated. It''s really amazing. What I admire most is his fearlessness in the face of the enemy. This is not what ordinary people can do." Dao Lang nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 802

    "At the beginning, I was really worried about Zhang Fan. Although I had seen his ability before, I was also very worried. However, now it seems that even the experts of the eighth division of Mahayana are not his opponents. I''m really pleased with this." Cheng Bo was relieved in his heart, and the corner of his mouth was filled with a smile of victory.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, compared with the fierce competition in the desert, it''s a little easier here. Zhang fan can deal with such a master without saying a word."


    Yan Fei didn''t speak, but he admired Zhang Fan. After he met Zhang Fan, especially in every danger, Zhang Fan''s strength really impressed him.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the front of the fourth Prince Ni Boda has died, this heart secretly relieved, from the battle just now, if not for Yan Tianzhu''s help, Zhang Fan did not know when to kill him, or if not for Yan Tianzhu''s inference is correct, it may be Zhang Fan.


    What''s more, it''s also very important. If Zhang Fan didn''t kill the fourth prince in the battle just now, Zhang Fan''s mental reaction would be slower. At that time, Zhang Fan really didn''t dare to believe that he was really the opponent of the fourth prince. Now I think I''m afraid.


    When Lu Jiuye and others saw that the battle was over, they all came to Zhang Fan. They found that Zhang Fan''s face had no change, but his spirit was a little tired and he didn''t think much. Anyway, when Zhang Fan had a rest, his mental strength would still return to its peak.


    When Mr. Lu Jiuye and his party came to Zhang Fan''s side, all the people watching from afar also came to Zhang Fan. Some people even knelt down to worship him, saying thank you to Zhang Fan.


    "Thank you, young Xia. You may not know that these four princes are a disaster in Yanghai city. If you don''t get rid of them, we may not know what to do in the future."


    "Yes, I''m in business. Since the fourth prince came to yanghaicheng, as long as he didn''t pay the protection fee at the stall, he could hardly do business here. There are always all kinds of people coming to find fault


    "Yes, the four princes are really hateful, but we dare not speak up. After all, we did not dare to attack the royal family. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "Young Xia, you killed the fourth prince. For us, it''s all acting on behalf of heaven. However, in the face of the royal family, you are weak after all. You''d better leave here first. After all, there are many people here. If someone sees that you killed the fourth Prince and tells the royal family the news, then the royal family will come to you."


    "I really didn''t know how powerful the royal family is. Their strength is unpredictable. They are all geniuses in the royal family. Although they are in the Mahayana period, their strength is not flattering. They are absolutely masters among the experts. Therefore, the power of the royal family is too terrible."


    "So, I advise you to leave here first, young Xia. From the end of your battle, I see that some people in the crowd will leave quickly. It is estimated that they will go back to inform you. If the royal family comes to the scene, it will be bad for you. You''d better go first."


    "Yes, young man, you don''t know how powerful the royal family are. If they are staring at you, it will be a big trouble."


    "Yes, although you are not in a high level, your strength is good. However, there are many experts in the royal family. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to fight four hands, and the heroes can''t stand many people. You are weak, so you''d better leave here first. Anyway, there are no royal people here, and no one can see your face clearly, even the people in the royal family They can''t find you here. "


    "That''s right. Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. We''ve seen young Xia''s ability. We''re really amazed at your strength. If you take time, you''ll certainly do a good job in the Jianghu. So, from this point of view, there can''t be any danger at the moment. Otherwise, even if you''re a genius, it''s useless for you to have a promising future."


    Although people''s words are different, they all mean the same thing. They all want Zhang Fan to leave here quickly. After all, just now, someone must have gone to report to the royal family. If Zhang Fan is delayed here again, then wait for the royal family to kill him. In that case, Zhang fan and others will not be able to leave. It''s all for Zhang Fan''s good.


    After listening to the people''s words, Zhang Fan was somewhat moved. Although he met these people by chance, from the perspective of the river and lake, these people can distinguish between good and evil. In this way, they are also conscientious people.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the people around him, analyzed what they said, and whispered to Zhang Fan: "in my opinion, we''d better leave here first. First, we''re afraid that people from the royal family might come here, which might be bad for us. Second, these people also care about us and give us advice one after another. They want us to leave here quickly and don''t want to see us in danger Risk, we''d better take this feeling, otherwise, it''s easy for some people to think that we don''t appreciate it. "Zhang Fan nodded his head and agreed with what Lu Jiuye said. After all, when he urged the performance of Tianzhu just now, Zhang Fan could clearly feel that his mental energy was almost consumed. If he continued to stay here, it would be meaningless. So, let''s leave here first.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye and others waved goodbye to the people around them and asked them to leave here quickly, so as not to involve them.


    After they left yanghaicheng, Zhang Fan felt a little tired. He didn''t speak all the way, but felt dizzy.


    Lu Jiuye also saw this and asked Zhang Fan, "brother Zhang Fan, what''s the matter with you? I don''t think you are in a good mental state. Have you suffered internal injury? "


    Hearing Lu Jiuye''s question, people immediately began to look at Zhang Fan, and also wanted to know what happened to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s face squeezed out a smile and said to several people, "it''s OK. I just used more mental energy just now. On the contrary, I feel that I can''t bear it any more. I just need to have a rest for a while."

 Chapter 803

    Dao Lang and Gao E are also very worried about Zhang Fan. After all, they are also the brothers of baibazi. They live and die together all the way. They have deep feelings. Seeing Zhang Fan in such a state, they are also very sad.


    Gao E said directly to Zhang Fan: "brother, it''s better to do this. If we continue on our way, it''s very bad for our vision. Let''s have a rest here. When you have a good rest, we''ll go back to the dragon''s home not too late."


    "That''s not good. Just now, when I killed the fourth Prince Ni Boda, some people went back to tell the truth. If we slow down, our lives may be in danger, and I''m not in good condition. If I meet an expert, I may..." Zhang Fan frowned and looked behind him. He was more or less worried.


    "Big brother, when did you become so timid?" After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang immediately said to Zhang Fan, "even if they come, aren''t there us? Since big brother is not in good condition now, if so, let''s have a rest here, and then we can move on. Anyway, we are not so anxious to go back to the dragon''s home


    "Yes, brother Zhang Fan, we can completely protect the Dharma for you. You are mentally weak now. You still need to be careful. If someone dares to come, we will work together to deal with him." Cheng Bo also nodded and said, in his opinion, Yang Haicheng is out here. There are mountains all around. Even if there are real people, they can deal with it. They can protect Zhang Fan completely.


    Lu Jiuye also nodded to Zhang Fan. Anyway, it''s night time. Except for a few of them, the road is almost deserted. In this case, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the crowd. Although he was a little uneasy in his heart, since everyone said so, it was for his own good. Anyway, he was just saving his energy. It was a big deal to keep his mind, so as not to put these people in danger after sleeping.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "well, in that case, I''ll trouble you. Help me to protect the Dharma. I''ll simply recover. If you are in danger, please remember to do what you can


    Everyone nodded, Zhang Fan sat on the ground, five hearts toward the sky, began to enter a state of settled, the expression on his face is very calm.


    When Zhang Fan closed his eyes, Lu Jiuye thought for a moment. His hands were one-on-one, and he wanted to create a space boundary. In this way, no one would disturb Zhang Fan. What''s more, what Zhang Fan needed most was quiet, and no one could disturb him.


    "Ninth master, what are you doing?" Gao E''s brow once wrinkly, in the heart how many some don''t understand of ask a way to Zhang Fan.


    The ninth Master said to Gao E: "nothing. I just want to set up a boundary to cover Zhang Fan. In this way, no one will see him. Unless there are space experts, it''s hard to find the figure of war criminals."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Gao E laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "I don''t think it''s necessary. Even if someone comes, it won''t do anything to us. What''s more, if they dare to mess around, we can drive them away with our joint efforts."


    "Yes, I agree with the third brother." Dao Lang also nodded his head and said: "if someone dares to disturb or plot against the law, with our strength, we will be able to protect Zhang Fan. Moreover, if we want to be Zhang Fan''s Dharma protector, we must show our strength. If we set up a space barrier, we don''t need to be his Dharma protector. We just need to stay on one side, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s good. After all, we all agreed to protect Zhang Fan''s Dharma. If we use this kind of space, we don''t need to be his Dharma protector. It''s safest to leave him here. In that case, it''s not consistent with what we promised Zhang Fan before." Cheng Bo also said.


    Yanfei has been standing on one side without saying anything. After all, he is Lu Jiuye''s man. Yanfei never interferes in the conversation between Lu Jiuye and them. As long as Lu Jiuye orders the task, he can carry it out.


    After listening to several people''s words, Lu Jiuye also felt that there was some truth. If he really set a boundary for Zhang Fan in this place, if they still help Zhang Fan to protect the Dharma here, wouldn''t it be that there is no silver here? Let people know that there is something wrong with this place.


    In addition, a few people had drunk in yanghaicheng before, but now the strength of the wine has not completely dissipated, and they are slightly drunk. Therefore, Master Lu Jiuye also thinks that it''s better to directly help Zhang Fan protect the Dharma, and there''s no need to set up a space barrier.


    After Zhang Fan was settled, several people knelt around Zhang Fan in different directions and began to be alert to everything around him. However, the night was as cool as water. There was no movement except the sound of insects and the rustle of leaves.


    By midnight, Yanfei had a simple exercise and was ready to go to other places for convenience. By the way, she had a look around.


    Lu Jiuye also thinks it''s OK, so he lets Yanfei go out for a walk, even if it''s to explore the way. But before he leaves, he gives Yanfei a warning. He must pay attention to safety. If there''s anything wrong, don''t rush to do it first, and see the strength of the other party, so as not to lose his life.Yan Fei agreed, then he took the northern snow knife in his hand and went to the deep forest to see if there was anything wrong there.


    Lu Jiuye and others began to chat. However, the night was quiet all around. After a few words, they stopped talking and closed their eyes one after another. Or, just like Zhang Fan, they entered a state of calmness.


    After entering the settled state, Zhang Fan, while nourishing his spirit and recovering his mind, began to observe the Pearl in the sea of soul knowledge. At this time, it is still in full bloom, silently spinning over the sea of soul knowledge. It seems that everything is so calm and abnormal.


    Shixian said to Zhang Fan: "boy, your luck is really amazing. Even you can get such a treasure. I really admire you!"


    Zhang Fan''s heart is also very curious, did not expect that there is such a treasure in this world, really a little puzzling, asked Shi Xian: "my heart is also a little curious, who created this thing? Who has such ability? "

 Chapter 804

    Shixian looks at the suspended yantianzhu, and seems to fall into deep memories. His eyes gradually show a piece of brilliance, and he begins to tell Zhang Fan the story.


    It turns out that in the wilderness, the aura between heaven and earth was very luxuriant. At that time, all things could be cultivated, and all could go on the way of cultivation. At that time, it was chaotic, and all kinds of different races lived together.


    At that time, one night, a streamer suddenly appeared in the night sky, which was colorful and fell into the mainland.


    Because this piece of colorful light is relatively bright, even some people who haven''t had a rest at night can''t help but start looking for it one after another.


    Looking around, I finally found a bead on the top of a mountain. The bead showed a colorful streamer and rotated silently, which made everyone very curious. Later, someone named it seven color bead according to its characteristics, which completely conforms to the characteristics of beads.


    After a period of time, a person in charge of guarding the seven color bead was also very curious about this thing, so he came to see it from time to time. Moreover, he tried to communicate with the seven color bead with his own mental strength. Although he didn''t report any hope, he found that the bead seemed to be alive, and even passed a special way with him And communicate.


    This also makes this person feel very curious, and even full of interest in his heart. He starts to come to the seven color beads every day, and sits for a day.


    The seven color beads will tell this person a lot of things, some of the past things, for this person, are just some stories, but some of the future things, for this person, are not small shock, especially he found that in the seven color beads to his story about the extinction of some tribes, and the unification of others, it is a little strange It''s debatable.


    In his opinion, his tribe is very quiet. Apart from the people in the tribe, there are some monsters. Their biggest survival problem is that they are constantly fighting with these monsters. If they survive from the battle, there will be no other people.


    Although he felt that the things described by the seven color beads did not touch this man, he gave up and began to deduce some other things for him, such as some cultivation methods and so on.


    Of course, there were no schools or sects at that time. Although the aura was very strong, their cultivation methods only existed at the beginning stage of Qi refining. No matter how solid their foundation was, it was useless. Without good methods, the foundation was just a waste.


    After the seven color beads, he finally developed a set of skills that are very suitable for him. After practice, he also found that he was much more powerful than before. Even when he fought with some monsters, he was able to win easily. Gradually, he began to become famous in the whole tribe. Many people were willing to ask him for help or even help He was elected head of the whole tribe.


    However, sometimes, people''s mind is like this. If they are very plain every day, they may be peaceful and stable in their whole life. In addition, if this person is more satisfied, he will not have any trouble. What he fears most is that he has endless extravagance, which is difficult to achieve in the end. In the end, such a person is easy to be run to death by his own character .


    After a few years, this man has become more powerful. In addition to his busy business, he is now the youngest tribal leader in the whole tribe. Therefore, he has no time to communicate with seven color beads every day.


    Moreover, in the past few years, this man''s temperament has changed a lot. He has become violent, overbearing and domineering. There are many tribal beauties around him. They have strengthened the management of various families and begun to pay tribute to him. They have to hand over three times more tribute food than before, which makes everyone grumble.


    A year later, this man became more and more irritable. During this period, he began to manage the whole tribe with his own violence. He was in charge of all the power of life and death, and even killed one person in a word.


    Even some people feel unbearable and want to escape from the tribe and start a new life. Even if they need to face monsters, they are better than the tribes in the tribe.


    However, when the tribal leader found out about this, he immediately sent people to arrest these people. As long as he was arrested, he would be skinned in front of all the tribal people until he was tortured to death.


    Under the atrocity, biyou revolted. That is to say, some people had begun to organize secretly, and started to launch a coup against the tribal chief at night, and even put some medicine into some of his meals.


    At ten o''clock in the middle of the night, these people went to the tribal leader''s tent one after another. They found that the tribal leader had no resistance after drinking the medicine. They tied him up and carried him with a pole.


    The next morning, all the people in the tribe came here and looked at the man hanging on the pole. They were surprised. Isn''t that the leader of the whole village?


    People can''t help but be surprised. They never thought that the tribal leader would fall into these people''s hands in the end. It''s really incredible.At last, after a show of hands, everyone agreed that this guy should be damned. He killed him directly and threw him on the hillside to be eaten by those mountain monsters.


    Since the death of the tribal leader, all the people in the tribe have had a good life, men farming and women weaving, slash and burn farming.


    After a few years, the whole tribe is still in long-term peace and stability. No one dares to listen to the tribal leader at any time. Otherwise, they will lose their lives.


    However, there are days outside the world and people outside the world. This continent is very big. Therefore, if you can see the development of your own tribes, and you don''t know what other tribes are, you will naturally fall behind.


    So, suddenly one day, a lot of people came to the tribe, all of them with a strong aura, and they directly began to arrest the people in the tribe. So, from this point of view, this time the tribe has to bear the disaster of extinction.


    After several days of fighting, all the damned people in this tribe have died, and those who have been caught have become their slaves, and finally become so miserable.

 Chapter 805

    At this time, the seven colored pearl fell into his hands. The tribal leader was also curious. What was it and what was its function?


    For this thing, the tribal leader also studied it for a long time. Suddenly one day, he was able to communicate with it with his mental power, and at the same time, he saw the future of the tribe. Sure enough, before long, the tribe was also slaughtered, and the bead kept flowing into everyone''s hands.


    After a long time, a wise man got this thing and watched it carefully. In addition, he had a communication with yantianzhu. The wise man basically understood the function of this bead, but he had no desire or desire. Basically, there was nothing special about it. However, this can calculate all things. Therefore, the wise man named him yantianzhu.


    From this day on, yantianzhu began to follow the wise man, and used yantianzhu to speculate many things that would happen in history, even helped him avoid many disasters, and made him a strong man in the whole continent.


    However, when the wise man ascended, he felt that yantianzhu could not be taken away. After all, it belonged to the mainland. He thought to himself that if it fell into the hands of evil people, yantianzhu would be used by them. In this way, yantianzhu would help tyrants and protect tigers.


    If it falls into the hands of good people, it may be able to help the whole river and lake, and finally become a useful thing.


    Therefore, from this point of view, it''s better not to let people find it easily. Even if it falls into the hands of ordinary people, he may be guilty and become the target of public criticism. Therefore, it''s better to seal it directly.


    Since then, the play bead disappeared and disappeared in the world. In the end, it only existed in the legend. Many people have searched for the play bead, but they have not found anything.


    Said here, Shixian pause for a moment, the corners of his mouth with a happy smile, said to Zhang Fan: "did not expect, missing for tens of thousands of years of yantianzhu was your boy to find, this is really the fate of hard to disobey ah, but you must be kind to it, otherwise, this yantianzhu may be on your back."


    Zhang Fan nodded and looked at Yan Tianzhu in front of him. He couldn''t help feeling in his heart: "the magic weapon is innocent. The mistake is in the hands of someone. The idea of good and evil, the idea of life and death, and the idea of three thousand are all from its tiny, but beyond heaven and earth."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian can''t help but pick his eyebrows and look at Zhang Fan with a happy smile. At this moment, Zhang Fan seems to be a very powerful wise man standing between heaven and earth, looking up at the universe and overlooking all things in the world. That kind of detached mentality is really unmatched.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and asked Shi Xian, "since this thing has something to do with mental power, there must be many stories about this performance of Tianzhu. Moreover, I remember that he seemed to have given some advice to my sword skills just now. This thing is really wonderful."


    With that, Zhang Fan closed his eyes slightly. In his spiritual world, he began to refer to the sword, and directly displayed the wild sword technique that had been repaired by Tianzhu. The spirit of the sword condensed between Zhang Fan''s fingers. The sword moves were free and easy, and even with a kind of domineering power. It was very powerful.


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s sword skills, Shi Xian can''t help nodding to himself. In his opinion, Zhang Fan has really grown up a lot during this period of time. In addition, he is lucky. In recent years, every kind of treasure is a huge improvement for him. Such a situation is really rare.


    At the same time, Shixian also admired Zhang Fan''s temperament. Although Zhang Fan was selected as a spiritual root when he was very young, it had no influence on his strength. Moreover, Zhang Fan even made tens of times more efforts than ordinary people, and finally he was able to improve his strength to this level. It''s really gratifying.


    Zhang Fan suddenly entered a state of emptiness. He had no distractions. He was completely immersed in the sword technique and began to have a deeper understanding of the sword technique.


    Before that, Zhang Fan felt that there was something wrong with this set of swordsmanship when Zhang fan used it. But Zhang Fan didn''t know exactly what the problem was. However, after the performance of Tianzhu, this set of swordsmanship became transparent immediately, and the connection between moves was also very coherent, without any obstacles. In this way, Zhang Fan''s self-confidence was improved I can obviously feel that the power of this set of swordsmanship will be greatly improved.


    Outside, just after Yan Fei left, there came a group of people in black in the distance. They were dressed in night clothes. There were about a dozen of them. They all had wind at their feet, and the speed of action was incredible.


    What''s more, these people are all hiding their breath and acting without spirit, just like some shadows constantly shuttling through the world.


    These people just came here and found that there were a group of people with the smell of wine. It was Lu Jiuye and others. They could not help slowing down and hiding in the dark to observe Lu Jiuye and others.


    The first one, wearing a black nightwear and a black turban on his head, had a deep red scar on his left eye. He was blind, and only his right eye was normal.Although he conceals his accomplishments, he is also a master of the seventh level of Mahayana. However, he conceals his own breath very well, without any aura.


    Several guys in black beside also saw Lu Jiuye and others. Li mang flashed in their eyes and said one after another.


    "Brother scar, what are these people doing? I think they mean it as if they are guarding the young man in the middle. So, the young man in the middle should have a high status. "


    "No, in my opinion, that guy doesn''t look like a little leader or an important person in a big family. That''s a bit strange."


    "That''s not necessarily. Think about it. If this person is really the little head of his family or an important person in his family, he will start to disguise when he goes out, so as not to be seen by others and become the target of everyone."


    "It''s reasonable. I think the level of these people who protect the Dharma for him is not low. If we look at their posture, they really protect the young man in the middle. Moreover, the level of these people is not low."


    "Yes, although they have done camouflage, it''s not difficult to see that the identity of the young man who is guarded in the middle is not simple."

 Chapter 806

    "Well, in my opinion, these people seem to have entered a state of rest or settling down. Let''s start with them today. How can we say that we''re just over the top. We can''t just miss a chance to get rich."


    "That''s right. We haven''t opened recently. The last time we went to the Liuyun gate to steal, didn''t we touch the dust on our nose? Maybe we can get some spirit stones from these people. We don''t come here in vain. "


    "Yes, why don''t we start with them? If we just go around like this, we''ll really run out this time."


    Several people saw Zhang Fan and others, and their eyes lit up. It seemed that they saw a group of prey. Everyone was happy to see them.


    The man named brother scar looks at Zhang Fan and others, and then looks around. He is more or less hesitant. They are some thieves in the Jianghu. However, unlike ordinary thieves, they are specialized in stealing treasures from families or families. Sometimes they are entrusted by some people, and sometimes they hear about which clan The door or the family what kind of great baby, so they will go.


    At the same time, they have a secret method to hide their aura, so sometimes they will assassinate some important people in the clan or family. Therefore, from this point of view, they are also a group of very powerful killers.


    Today, after leading his men around Liuyun gate, brother scar finds that all the defenses in Liuyun gate are so strict that they have no chance to start. So, in desperation, they can only come back. Along the way, brother scar is also uncomfortable and doesn''t know how to tell his employer.


    With a stomach of resentment, scar brother now want to find a place to vent, excrete the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Just then, I met Zhang Fan and others on the way. Moreover, the people in black around me said that they had already left empty this time, and they were quite unwilling. So they wanted to encourage brother scar to attack Zhang Fan and others. In this way, they would not return empty handed this time.


    Thinking of this, brother scar showed a fierce look in his eyes. He said to several people, "well, the thief is not free. It''s a shame for us to go back like this. You guys are ready to use incense to make these people dizzy. However, there are few experts like them. Let''s keep them alive, especially the young man in the middle. Maybe you can learn from him We want a good ransom in our clan. "


    They all nodded and took out a tube in their hands. It was made in a special way. Even the Mahayana masters would fall down after smelling it.


    After several people had made the incense, they began to blow towards the ninth master. Soon, Lu Jiuye and others didn''t notice the incense. They just felt dizzy and fell to the ground and entered the dream.


    Zhang Fan, who is in the process of settling down, doesn''t notice these things. He is still immersed in his own world and begins to use his sword technique, which has been calculated by Tianzhu. He doesn''t know everything around him.


    Just after Zhang Fan also inhaled some of these enchanting incense, suddenly, Yan Tianzhu in the sea of soul knowledge was shocked, and a blue light directly made Zhang Fan wake up in an instant, so as to avoid Zhang Fan falling to the ground.


    After Zhang Fan recovered, he frowned, but he didn''t rush to open his eyes. Instead, he explored the surroundings with his spiritual sense.


    I found that a group of figures appeared in the woods not far away. These people had a faint aura. If Zhang Fan''s perception ability was very keen, he might not have found them at all.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that these people are all masters of hiding aura. Therefore, their identities are either killers or thieves. Anyway, they are not good people.


    After another exploration, Zhang Fan found that Lu Jiuye and others had fallen to the ground. Although they were not in danger of life, they would be in a coma for a period of time. It seems that the drug in these people''s hands is quite powerful.


    After a careful observation, the first of these people in the distance has reached the seventh level of Mahayana. This person is really not simple. Zhang Fan muttered to himself that although he is a swordsman, the cold water sword in his hand is broken. Therefore, he has no weapon to take advantage of. It seems that it is not easy to deal with these people.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that it''s better not to mess around and pretend to be successful. When these people get close, they will be surprised. In this way, the chance of winning will be greater.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan didn''t move his voice. He had been observing these people with his spiritual sense, and he was ready. As long as these people dare to come, he will seize the opportunity to directly fight against them, catch the thief first, catch the king, and kill the one with the highest level, and other people will be easy to deal with.


    Scar elder brother with a few people in black came to Zhang Fan''s side, Lu Jiuye and others for a check, his face showed a satisfied expression.


    "Fortunately, it seems that Lao San''s medicine is still good. If I''m not wrong, these people''s realm is not low, especially the old man, at least he is a master of about five times in Mahayana period.""Yes, it''s not easy to estimate the position of this young man with such a lineup. If he really doesn''t have any position, why are there so many Mahayana masters to protect him as a monk in the shackles? It doesn''t make sense. "


    "Yes, this time I think we''ve also found a treasure. It''s estimated that there must be a lot of good things in the space storage ring in this boy''s hand. It''s estimated that there must be a lot of pills and treasures in the hands of such a low level family important person as him."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Let''s do it quickly. After we get the things quickly, we can leave here as soon as possible, so as not to have a long night''s dream."


    "I don''t think that''s what the boss means. Even if you rob everyone and then tie them up, you can blackmail their family or clan. That''s a great value."


    "Oh, I see. The original meaning of the boss is not just to rob these people, but to kidnap them? That''s a really good move! "


    "Well, since the idea is very clear, let''s stop talking and work as soon as possible, so that we won''t be in trouble when the experts of these families come to us."

 Chapter 807

    After a few words, they came to Zhang Fan and others and began to search them to see if they had anything valuable.


    Zhang Fan is ready. He thinks in his heart that as long as someone is close to him, he will directly use the origin method to attack the person with the highest level among them. In this way, even if the other party is not dead, he will be injured. In that case, his chances of winning will become greater.


    Several people came to Zhang Fan, and they all felt a little curious. After other people were attacked, they all fell to the ground, but Zhang Fan didn''t. He still sat cross legged, slightly closed his eyes, and breathed well. It didn''t look like he was hit. This made some people curious.


    "Hey, did you find that this guy is not normal? Did he get hit? Why is he still sitting there? Shouldn''t you lie down? "


    "I also think it''s a bit strange. It doesn''t look like he''s been hit. Is there anything on him that can resist the effect of overpowering drugs or is it a treasure?"


    "It''s impossible. If he had something like this, he would have been flustered. We have so much pressure on him that he would not be able to stand it. So, I think he should have been attacked, but he didn''t fall down."


    "Yes, besides, this guy is just a monk in shackles. What''s to be afraid of? Even if he doesn''t win, if he dares to resist, we can capture him alive and let him be at our disposal."


    "That''s right, such a realm is not based on evidence at all. For us, it''s just like a mole ant. It''s easier to kill him than to crush an ant. However, he still has some value for us. Otherwise, we can decide his life and death at any time."


    While talking and laughing, they came to Zhang Fan and were ready to fight him. Everyone''s face was full of indifference. They didn''t pay attention to Zhang Fan at all.


    Zhang Fan is a little upset. He thinks these people are really arrogant. When dealing with them, Zhang Fan is confident that he can kill them instantly. Even if he doesn''t have the right weapons, he won''t delay killing them.


    Just when Zhang Fan didn''t start, there was a cold air coming from the distance. The white light of the knife suddenly lowered the temperature around him. Under the moonlight, there was a long tail behind the awn of the knife. Everywhere he passed, everything had been frozen.


    Scar man frowned and turned to look at Dao mang. His right hand was like a flash of lightning and flint. Suddenly, a palm wind came out of his palm, directly dissolving the light in front of him.


    "Who?" Seeing this, scar man frowned and turned to look in the direction of the woods in the distance, with a very cold color in his eyes.


    The other people in black just felt that there was a cold wind around them. They didn''t know what happened. They were just curious and didn''t think much about it.


    Zhang Fan was also stunned. He immediately explored the direction of the woods in the distance with his spiritual sense, and wanted to know who was the man who just shot.


    It turns out that it''s not someone else who has released the light, but Yanfei who just went to explore elsewhere. This makes Zhang Fan a little surprised. So, don''t mess around and see what Yanfei will do.


    When Yanfei comes back from a distance, he just wants to find Mr. Lu Jiuye to meet him. He finds that there are some abnormalities in the woods in the distance, and his heart suddenly becomes alert.


    After carefully counting the people present, he found that Lu Jiuye didn''t leave, which made Yan Fei''s brow wrinkle. He thought to himself, who is there in the distant woods, and what are they going to do?


    After this period of contact with Zhang Fan, Yanfei has learned a lot from Zhang Fan. One of them is Zhang Fan''s vigilance. As long as you find something wrong, you must calm down and observe carefully. If there is something wrong, you must use your best. You must make clear all the situations before making plans.


    So, today, Yanfei found that after some wind and grass appeared in the distant woods, she was already very alert. She wanted to know who the people were and what their intentions were.


    Before long, a burst of smoke suddenly appeared in the forest in the distance. The smoke directly covered the landing jiuyexi people. Soon, Lu Jiuye and others had fallen to the ground, but they didn''t seem to be in any danger. They were just dazed.


    This makes Yan Fei''s heart a little nervous. He doesn''t understand what these people are going to do. Will it do harm to Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan?


    Just as Yan Fei was thinking about it, several shadows in the distance came directly to Lu Jiuye, as if to search him.


    Seeing this, Yanfei suddenly understood that this was a gang of robbers. He was angry. The northern snow knife in his hand suddenly flashed and directly aimed at a masked man in black in front of him. Between the light of the knife, he was powerful and cold. Where he passed, some plants on the ground had been frozen into ice sculptures.


    However, Yanfei''s Dao light has been dissolved by his opponent''s palm style, and has not played any role.Feel these, Yan Fei brow is very deep, it seems that among these people in black, there must be a master, so, he must be vigilant.


    Yan Fei is quite self-conscious about his own strength, but in such a situation, if he is against these people in black, although there are some people with lower level who can deal with it, Yan Fei knows that he has no chance of winning at all.


    However, Lu Jiuye and others are unconscious now. In this way, there is no one to protect Zhang Fan. In this way, he is the only one who is sober among these people. Therefore, Yanfei has to shoulder the heavy burden.


    Of course, if Yanfei really wants to live, he can just run away now. Those masked people in black will never be difficult to Yanfei, because they know that these talents are the most valuable. Therefore, from this point of view, Yanfei''s escape is the safest way.


    However, he escaped and gave up the lives of Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan. He really can''t do it. It''s better to let him die.


    In her heart, Yan Fei thought that she was always standing behind Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan. When she was in danger, they were all there to protect herself. Now it''s her turn to protect them.

 Chapter 808

    Think of this, Yanfei directly holding the hands of the North snow knife, step by step out of the woods, cold face, looking at the people in front of those black.


    Scar man looks at Yanfei up and down, and the corners of his mouth show a cruel radian. For him, he doesn''t pay attention to Yanfei at all. It''s not even his turn to deal with such a double master of Mahayana. His subordinates can do it.


    "Boy, you are so brave that you dare to attack us. I think you are tired of living. In that case, I will give you a ride." Scar man took a look at Yanfei in front of him. He wanted to walk towards Yanfei, and directly took a move to get rid of the result.


    At this time, one of the men in black came out with a slightly bloated master. In his hand, he was holding a long knife with a wide blade. Moreover, this knife was very strange. It didn''t have a blade. This kind of knife is very rare.


    However, it''s not surprising for some swordsman masters in the river and lake. After all, most of their swords use Qi and light. Therefore, the long swords of the masters almost don''t need to be sharpened.


    "Brother scar, how can you kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife? I''m willing to meet this boy for a while. I''d like to see what kind of skills this guy has." With that, Gao Hu grins grimly and walks towards Yanfei with a long knife in his hand.


    The attitude of the people in black around them is different. Many people think that it''s better to kill Yanfei. Why bother? Others say that such a means is clearly a kind of provocative behavior, and this person can''t stay at all.


    But there are also people who are willing to show themselves at this time and express their willingness to share their worries for their boss. If they really win, they will not only solve the problem, but also make the boss treat him differently, and the future will be better.


    Gao Hu steps forward and looks at Yanfei in front of him with his long sword in his hand. Especially when he sees that yamen is only the second stage of Mahayana and can''t reach the third stage, he can''t help looking scornful.


    "Boy, I''ll give you three moves. It''s not like I''m bullying you. After three moves, I want to attack normally. Come on, let me see what you can do." With a cold smile on his face, Gao Hu makes a very provocative gesture to Yanfei, indicating that Yanfei can start his attack.


    Yan Fei took a look at Gao Hu''s realm. He frowned. This man''s realm was about four times in Mahayana, but he was two small realms away from him. In this case, it''s not easy to win.


    Although the situation seems a little difficult, Yanfei didn''t give up the hope in his heart. He just tried to calm himself down. In his opinion, Zhang Fan once said a word to him at that time, that is, no matter what kind of trouble you encounter, you should calm yourself down first. Only after you calm down, can you keep your mind clear, so that you can think Problems, otherwise, can only make their own situation worse.


    These experts all around feel that they dare to fight quickly. After all, if there is a fight here, it may attract other people. If they meet an enemy, they may be in trouble.


    However, Gao Hu has put forward such an attitude, clearly showing himself, which makes many black masked people feel a little shameless. Moreover, this kind of situation makes people feel uncomfortable.


    But scar man didn''t say anything. He looked at Yanfei and Zhang Fan curiously. He felt that the two men were similar in age, but there was a big difference in realm. One was a master in Mahayana, and the other was a high hand in shackles. This was a big difference.


    Moreover, from Yanfei''s attitude, it seems that Zhang Fan is more important to him. Therefore, it makes scar man doubt Zhang Fan''s identity and show a sneer. After clearing up the boy, it''s not too late to search Zhang Fan. Anyway, with the speed of Gao Hu''s solution to Yanfei, there should be no difference between them Although Zhang Fan''s eyes are closed, he knows everything around him like the palm of his hand, and even everyone''s expression can be guessed even without looking at it.


    Seeing that Yanfei is against the guy named Gaohu, Zhang fan starts to evaluate and guess the battle between them. For the strength of Gaohu, the realm is really much better than Yanfei. In the confrontation, Zhang Fan thinks that Yanfei is really not his opponent.


    However, Yan Fei has recently accumulated a lot of practical experience in fighting for details. Moreover, this set of sabre technique in his hand is also a kind of inheritance Sabre technique. Now it has reached the stage of small success, and its power is naturally faster than the general Sabre technique. In addition, it also has frost attribute. In this way, it is not very difficult to achieve leapfrog challenge.


    Therefore, from the perspective of comprehensive analysis, if Yan Fei wants to win, it doesn''t seem difficult. It''s just that his Dao Qi and his Dao skill need to be consolidated again.


    Moreover, the current battle is a great opportunity for Yanfei. Although this person is a little stronger than Yanfei, it is no more than a big test for Yanfei. If this level is really passed, if Yanfei wants to challenge the situation of leapfrogging in the future, he is also familiar with it. Of course, the premise is that he has really passed the test in his heart That level is really successfulTherefore, in such a battle, Zhang Fan will also play a 12 point spirit, maybe at some time, he will have to fight, otherwise, it may be just a move, Yan Fei will die.


    Yan Fei takes a look at Gao Hu in front of him. His right hand tightens his BeiXue Dao. He frowns and looks at Gao Hu. He has begun to instill the aura in his body into the light of the Dao.


    All of a sudden, Yanfei immediately took the northern snow knife in his hand and directly killed Gao Hu in front. The light of the knife flickered, and everywhere he passed was a piece of ice. The cold light of the knife was very dazzling in the night sky.


    When Gao Hu saw this scene, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t understand what realm Yan Fei was in front of him. He was two small realms lower than himself. However, there was a great force in the light of each other''s sword. The cold light between the light of the sword seemed to make people feel suffocated.

 Chapter 809

    Surprise is surprise, but Gao Hu is not frightened by Yanfei''s momentum. He puts his long knife across his chest and plans to fight against Yanfei.


    However, Yanfei doesn''t have to fight with him. In a flash, he comes to Gao Hu''s face. His steps suddenly change direction, and Yanfei comes to Gao Hu''s side.


    This move, he also learned from Zhang Fan. In the battle before Zhang Fan, Yan Fei made a careful exploration and remembered this move. However, in such a way, he was not as fast as Zhang Fan''s, just a little flexible.


    However, this speed, Gao Hu or reaction, the hands of a wide blade long knife directly sweep, directly to resolve this cold knife light.


    However, when Gao Hu''s broad blade and long sword came into contact with Yanfei''s knife light, Gao Hu felt as if he had been electrocuted. His steps were a little staggering. He stepped back a few steps, but he was also slightly stunned.


    After that, Yanfei''s BeiXue Dao didn''t stop. He threw the long Dao in his hand. Suddenly, the Dao light opened three Dao lights. In an instant, the three Dao lights started from three directions and rushed to Gao Hu in front of him. Moreover, the three Dao lights were very sharp.


    Gao Hu is more or less shaken. It seems that Gao Hu can''t react to the move just now. In his opinion, Yan Fei''s Sabre technique just now is a bit complicated. He can''t imagine that the sabre light can push him back.


    However, Gao Hu can''t think about it. The three Dao lights are approaching. Gao Hu''s long and wide blade sword sweeps away. However, the three Dao lights are so powerful that they force Gao Hu back again.


    After the two moves, Yanfei''s BeiXue Dao is powerful again. The cold light of the Dao has endless aura. Even Yanfei''s whole body is covered with frost.


    "It''s snowing all over the sky!"


    With a cold break, Yanfei jumps up at his feet, and the northern snow sword in his hand is waving fast. The light of countless swords is like a blizzard in winter, covering Gao Hu at once.


    Seeing this scene, Gao Hu''s eyes suddenly shrank, and his heart became very scared. In his opinion, Yanfei''s Sabre technique is really terrible, and it has such power.


    However, Gao Hu didn''t dare to delay at all. He quickly waved his long knife. The light of the broad blade long knife and the cold light in the air opposed each other and sent out waves of cold shock waves.


    At this time, Gao Hu can''t support himself. His aura has been weakened a lot. He didn''t expect that he didn''t know what to do.


    Around these black figures, one by one look at each other, eyes with a look of surprise, have said.


    "No, I don''t think it''s Gao Hu''s power? He is two little levels higher than that guy, but how can I feel that he is not the opponent of that young man? "


    "I don''t know, but that guy''s Sabre technique is really a bit strange. Anyway, I think his Sabre light is a bit strange. If it were me, it might not be his opponent."


    "I think there''s something wrong with this guy''s Sabre technique. To tell you the truth, I really haven''t seen such a sabre technique, and it''s so powerful that even Gao Hu can''t resist it."


    "If I''m not wrong, this guy''s Sabre technique is really not simple. Moreover, I don''t seem to have seen any Sabre technique with such power. Moreover, I can feel a sense of simplicity."


    "Is it true that this guy''s Sabre skill was passed down by a master or a hermit? Or is it handed down from ancient times? "


    "It''s hard to say that. Judging from the power of his Sabre technique, or from the flexibility of his Sabre technique, it''s really not simple. I think that the power of this guy''s Sabre technique is not much if he has more points, but not much if he has less points. The power can be handled just right."


    "Anyway, I think this guy is not simple. His strength can''t be underestimated. If it goes on like this, Gao Hu is not her opponent at all."


    "Yes, it''s not difficult to see from the moves just now that Gao Hu seems to have been unable to cope with the situation, so if it goes on like this, Gao Hu may really lose in the hands of the other side."


    "You deserve it. Who let him show off his ability? At the beginning, he even threatened to let the other party do three moves. Now, between the three moves, maybe this guy can kill him directly, but his life will be in danger at any time."


    "I think it''s the same reason. If you don''t have that ability, don''t talk big. Now it''s better. He''s really disgraced us. I don''t know what he thinks."


    "Do you need to ask? He must have wanted to show himself well in front of the boss, but he didn''t expect that he made a fool of himself, and suddenly it became a bad ending. "


    "I don''t think brother scar will sit back and ignore us. After all, it''s about our face. Besides, Gao Hu is a red man around him. How can he let Gao Hu? In my opinion, brother scar will fight that guy soon.""Yes, it''s very serious. However, after killing the boy, I believe brother scar may have a problem with Gao Hu. After all, when Gao Hu flatters, he doesn''t believe that he flatters on the horse''s leg."


    Speaking of this, a few people began to laugh quietly, especially those who are ready to watch Gao Hu''s jokes. They are very happy, especially when some people see that Gao Hu messed up all this, they have a sense of schadenfreude.


    Although Zhang Fan didn''t open his eyes, he could feel that Gao Hu''s realm and strength were much higher than Yanfei''s, but in Yanfei''s play, his hand was really clean and clean, and he didn''t drag his feet. In a moment, Gao Hu was caught off guard, and even didn''t know what to do.


    Just like this, Yanfei has gained absolute advantage in an instant. Even by his own means, Yanfei has continuously expanded this advantage, so that Gao Hu''s battle will collapse, and his heart is full of fear.


    Scar man looks at Gao Hu in front of him, and he is more or less angry. After all, Yan Fei is not as high as he is, but he has no fighting back. Even if such a battle continues, Gao Hu will lose or even lose his life is just a matter of time.

 Chapter 810

    The long knife in Yanfei''s hand was raised again. Between the flashing light of the knife, there was another light with frost. It directly attacked Gao Hu in front of him. A kind of cold moment made the temperature around him drop to zero.


    When Gao Hu sees the light in Yanfei''s hand, he suddenly feels that his hair is about to start. He can''t help but shrink his pupils. He looks desperate in his eyes. He even has a kind of psychology of giving up resistance, hoping to have a good time.


    After all, in the battle just now, Gao Hu had already felt his opponent''s outstanding Sabre light. In addition, in the battle, Yanfei''s Sabre technique was really powerful, which really made people unable to surpass. In his heart, he was even more ashamed.


    Just as the light of the sword was approaching, scar man immediately turned his palm and directly scattered the frosty air of the sword. A shock wave spread around him. When he raised his head, scar man looked at Yan Fei with a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    In scar man''s view, although this person''s level is not high, his sword technique is not simple. If you give him some time to grow up, it will be a big trouble in the future. Therefore, you need to solve it first to avoid long dreams.


    Zhang fan can clearly feel the cold killing intention of scar man. He knows that this time, Yanfei may be in big trouble. However, it''s also a good chance for Yanfei.


    After all, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, Yanfei has been practicing hard since he got the inheritance. Before that, he didn''t meet any great masters. All of them are around Lu Jiuye. As long as he meets the masters, Lu Jiuye will help him resolve them. If he can''t even deal with Lu Jiuye, if Yan Fei meets him, it''s possible Will be killed by the second, so, never give Yanfei enough opportunities, let him to his limit strength for a development.


    Although this method of cultivation is dangerous, it is quite effective in Zhang Fan''s opinion. In his own opinion, everything in front of him is controllable. If anything happens, he can still rescue him. Therefore, such a small grind, for Yanfei, will certainly gain a lot, but also in their own control, this is also a special care for Yanfei.


    Scar man steps forward, grabs Gao Hu''s collar and throws it back. He throws Gao Hu a long distance and looks at Yanfei in front of him.


    "Boy, your Sabre technique is really good. I don''t know where you came from? What kind of sect does the sword technique inherit? " Scar man asks Yan Fei coldly. After all, he has been around. He has done both killers and thieves. He knows a lot about the major sects and families. However, he has never seen Yan Fei''s sword technique before. He is more or less curious.


    Yanfei looks at the scar man in front of him, and his eyes reveal a trace of coldness. According to Yanfei''s character, he will keep silent whenever he meets a stranger or an enemy, and he will never say anything.


    Other people in black are somewhat dissatisfied with Yanfei''s attitude. However, they are always on guard against Yanfei. After all, they have just seen Yanfei''s sword skills, so they''d better be careful.


    "Hey, why don''t you talk? Brother scar is talking to you. You''re deaf. If you ask me something, I''ll give you a response."


    "Brother scar, I think this boy really has a problem. He hasn''t said anything since he came here. Let''s just solve him so as not to have a long dream."


    "Yes, brother scar, with your strength, if you want to solve him, it''s really easy. Anyway, I think if this person continues to stay, it will be a disaster in the future. Maybe it will have a negative impact on us."


    "Yes, brother scar, we always believe in a saying that only the mouth of the dead is the strictest. Moreover, the places we have always passed are not alive, and this boy is the one who has seen us, so, in my opinion, we can''t stay."


    "Yes, this guy must die, otherwise, if he divulges our whereabouts in the future, we may be in danger."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Do you think scar will keep him in the world? It''s a joke. In my opinion, brother scar must have a different plan for him. Otherwise, he would have been killed by a slap. How could he have stayed till now? "


    Everyone came to scar man''s side and began to flatter him. At the same time, a few people also tentatively asked about scar man''s real thoughts. As long as they could find this, they could follow suit and solve the problem directly. They also understood what scar man thought.


    Scar man took a look at Yan Fei in front of him, and his mouth curved cruelly. He said to several people around him, "I''m just interested in his Sabre skills. You''ve been following me for so many years. I''ve dealt with countless sects and families. I know a lot about all kinds of skills in various major sects and sects, but this year, I''m still young I''m a little surprised by the sabre technique of the light man. It seems that his Sabre technique is a little primitive, but it has a kind of domineering spirit. It''s really very rare. "After a pause, scar man continued to look at Yan Fei in front of him and said to several of his subordinates: "although this man''s realm is not so high, it''s rare that he can defeat two masters who are even higher than his own realm with this kind of sabre technique. Therefore, if I can get this kind of sabre technique, I believe I can also achieve the leapfrog challenge ¡£¡±


    After hearing what scar man said, they all looked at Zhang Fan with a look of hope in their eyes, because they learned from scar man that what he wanted most was Yanfei''s Dao technique. They just need to find a way to find this Dao technique from Yanfei, or find some clues about Dao technique through Yanfei.


    In this way, it''s much easier to do. As long as you catch Yanfei alive and find out the knife technique, all the problems will be solved.


    The reason why these people flatter scar man is that scar man has a certain purpose during this period of time. Now that they know his purpose, it''s much easier to do this.


    "Brother scar, you can rest assured that this boy has given it to us. I will definitely ask him what''s the matter with this Sabre technique. Just listen to our good news!"

 Chapter 811

    "Yes, brother scar, you can give it to us. Gao Hu was right just now. We can do it for you."


    "Although his Sabre is more powerful, we have so many people. He is not our opponent at all. If he is really so powerful, maybe Gao Hu would have died long ago."


    "What are you talking about? Do you think brother scar is a decoration? If you want Gao Hu''s life, it depends on whether brother scar agrees. "


    These people began to flatter scar man from the side. It seems that they are very familiar with this kind of business. They can even say they have it at hand. They don''t need to think about it at all. They can just say it directly.


    Scar man seems a little impatient, said to his men: "well, don''t talk so much nonsense, hurry up, there are other things to do."


    After listening to scar man''s words, they all nodded and took out their weapons one after another. They began to approach Yanfei quickly.


    Zhang Fan thought about it carefully, and thought that these people should be hard for Yanfei. However, when Yanfei didn''t understand all this, he still had to suffer a lot.


    At this time, these masked people in black are approaching Yanfei''s direction. Yanfei''s northern snow knife is waving fast. In the blink of an eye, there is a piece of frost all over his body. In the night sky, some white snowflakes begin to appear. Under the moonlight, it looks gorgeous.


    However, the realm of these people in black is higher than that of Yanfei. Some people have even reached the quintuple realm of Mahayana. Yanfei is not their opponent at all, and the aura in his body is also consumed. In a moment, Yanfei is completely suppressed.


    At this time, Yan Fei was more or less flustered. He even felt that death was getting closer and closer to him, and he could obviously feel that the aura boundary of his whole body was getting weaker and weaker. In addition, his aura had lost a lot now. If he wanted to fight hard, he would die in the end.


    Therefore, at this time, Yan Fei will think of Zhang Fan in his mind. Generally speaking, if Zhang Fan is in such a situation, what will Zhang Fan do?


    Although Zhang Fan''s strength is very strong now, it is only after a long period of growth that he can reach today''s level. However, there are some fixed reasons, that is, Zhang Fan will not panic in the face of such a situation. Secondly, if Zhang Fan encounters such trouble, his methods should be to avoid the edge, and he will not touch it hard Only in this way can we fight for ourselves and play better.


    Thinking of this, Yan Fei immediately regained his confidence and began to put away the northern snow sword in his hand. He began to use aura in body method and constantly dodge the Qi awn around him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s a bit risky, because he seems to be in a state of being suppressed all the time, and he doesn''t have any power to fight back.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, this is the wisest decision, and Zhang Fan is also very pleased, because Yan Fei has really grown up a lot.


    It''s because there''s almost no loss of Reiki when it comes to body method, and even if there''s a chance to fight back, it''s not necessarily a chance to surprise and defeat the enemy in one move. Therefore, using body method to avoid is the best way to delay time.


    At this time, Yanfei has been constantly shuttling from some Qi awns. Sometimes, some Qi awns directly break through Yanfei''s boundary, but it does not cause any harm to Yanfei''s body.


    However, Yan Fei''s heart knows that the aura boundary around him is not reliable now. If the opponent''s strength is strong, the aura boundary is almost in vain.


    There is also a time when some Qi awns hit the aura boundary all over your body. At this time, the aura boundary is almost in a virtual state, without any hindrance. Therefore, it has no significance. Don''t trust the aura boundary too much.


    Therefore, when Yan Fei dodges, he has tried his best to avoid the air awn he wants. If he can''t, he can only choose the air awn he can bear to fight hard, so as to avoid life danger.


    There is another situation, that is, if the outside world is attacked, then the aura boundary will be shocked. As a result, Yanfei also feels that the blood in her body is surging, so that she feels dizzy.


    In this way, at the beginning, Yan Fei is constantly dodging, trying to avoid all the gas awn, so that he can not be hurt.


    After waiting for a while, Yanfei found that the Qi mang had already groped for it, so the next step was to find an opportunity to attack these people unexpectedly. After all, if these people were not solved, their attack would not stop, unless they could exhaust all their aura. However, from the immediate situation, It seems impossible.


    Therefore, Yanfei knows in his heart that he must find an opportunity to attack these people, but he can''t take off the front too long. After all, the longer the front drags on, it will be very disadvantageous for Yanfei. If it takes a long time, he may lose his strength. In that case, their actions will slow down, in that case, they will be caught.After coming here, Yanfei saw a masked man in black with the North snow sword in his hand, and directly used his lightness skill. After bypassing his attack, Yanfei immediately found the loophole in the masked man''s move through his own observation. In this way, Yanfei was not polite, so he took the knife off and covered the masked man in black with a bright light The man''s head was cut off and flew out.


    At this moment, all the experts in black were stunned. They didn''t think that this guy was so powerful, and even could kill them in the limit. This is really something that many people didn''t think of. What''s more, some people have doubts about Yanfei''s strength, and they even suspect that the reason why Yanfei is so powerful is that there is something wrong with him It may hide the strength, that''s why it''s so. Although the sabre technique also helps, it doesn''t help much after all. The main reason is that Yanfei hides the strength.


    blink, the first mock exam has been added to the battle, which makes all the black people present a blink.

 Chapter 812

    They never thought that Yanfei could really kill one of them. What''s more, all the people in black were fearless because there was a scar man standing behind them. This man had a high level. Therefore, with him, these people felt that they had a bottom in their heart and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    But now it seems that it''s not the same thing, because they really saw their companion die in the hands of the Yamen. Moreover, scar man was on the side at that time, and even had no chance to react. All this happened too quickly.


    So, at this time, all the masked masters in black looked at scar man, and their eyes were full of fear. They seemed to blame scar man. That''s why they didn''t save the man.


    At this time, scar man looks at Yan Fei with a gloomy face. His eyes seem to be cannibal. He clenches his fists and gnashes his teeth.


    Scar man didn''t react to the move just now. According to scar man''s idea, Yan Fei suddenly used what kind of move when he was fighting against these people. In this way, he can use his own strength to suppress Yan Fei, and it won''t let him play.


    However, just after a few moves, he didn''t see anything unusual in Yanfei, so he killed one of his subordinates directly, which made scar man''s heart full of confusion. Why did this happen?


    This matter has a very bad influence on the status of scar man in the hearts of people, and even affects his status in the hearts of these black masked people. Therefore, this is a naked provocation to scar man.


    When Zhang Fan felt this scene, he immediately raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t help thinking that Yan Fei had grown up so fast, and he had learned a lot from himself unconsciously. For example, when he met a group of people, how could he make his mind calm? If his strength didn''t match his opponent, he needed to avoid the edge, After looking for an opportunity to kill each other, and looking for this opportunity is just right, so, in Zhang Fan''s view, Yan Fei''s progress is not small.


    However, Zhang fan can also clearly feel that the scar man''s face has changed obviously, and the aura of his whole body has also begun to become violent. It is estimated that before long, Yanfei will face him.


    At this time, none of the people in black spoke. They just looked at the corpse on the ground, and then they looked at scar man not far away. They also hoped that at this time, scar man would solve Yanfei directly, otherwise, they didn''t know what would happen later.


    Scar man also knows in his heart that it''s a critical moment. He must fight in person and kill the young man in front of him. Otherwise, he will not be able to lead these people in the future, and they will not accept it.


    At this time, Yanfei holds the North snow knife in his hand, and his face is cold. He looks at the masked people in black in front of him. Yanfei finds that their eyes seem to be looking at other places. At this time, Yanfei''s heart is more or less curious, so he looks aside along their eyes.


    He found that the scarred man came to him with a cold face. Yan Fei said in his heart that it was not good. This man is the one with the highest level here, and his strength must be good. Moreover, after the two battles just now, his aura has been in a state of collapse. Therefore, from this point of view, it is unlikely that he wants to live from his hands.


    Although Yan Fei calculated the result in his heart, there was no tension on his face. On the contrary, he was relieved. He couldn''t help thinking that since he was going to die, why not make some contribution? Otherwise, his death would not have any meaning.


    Think of this, Yanfei tightly in the hands of the North snow knife, the aura of the whole body to the limit, with a relaxed attitude, Yanfei will this battle as his last battle, in this case, there is no tension in the heart, just normal face, eyes also can''t see any fear.


    This stunned all the people present. They didn''t understand who gave Yanfei the courage. Even in this case, they didn''t feel any fear. So how strong is this person''s mind? This kind of mind is very terrible.


    Zhang Fan is also a frown, the heart is very curious, do not understand what Yanfei is to do, however, Yanfei this attitude is really very rare, only the kind of fear of death after the spirit, can understand this kind of heart, so, Zhang Fan''s heart is also very curious, what is the limit of this guy.


    I thought that Yanfei could use all his strength when dealing with these masked people in black. At that time, as long as scar man starts, or Yanfei''s life is in danger, Zhang Fan will help.


    At this time, scar man came to Yanfei, but Zhang Fan was more or less curious. He also wanted to know where Yanfei''s strength was.


    Scar man came to Yanfei and held his shoulder. His voice seemed to be able to condense out frost. He said to him, "boy, you are really strong, but this time you are not lucky. If you dare to kill me, I will let you pay for your life!"After listening to scar man''s words, Yan Fei doesn''t seem to take this matter seriously. After all, he has adjusted his mentality to a state of looking at death as if returning home. This mentality is already a state of fearlessness. Therefore, sometimes, this mentality is an invincible state.


    Scar man doesn''t want to talk with Yanfei in front of him, so he claps his hand at Yanfei in front of him. The wind of his hand is whistling, with a kind of suffocating black breath. This kind of breath really makes people dare not get close.


    After all, scar man is also a master of Mahayana''s seven level realm. Yan Fei, a master of Mahayana''s two level realm, can''t bear any random strike. If ordinary people are really dead, they can''t die any more. Maybe they have already split each other in one hand, and the scene is terrible.


    Heart a clear Yan Fei, this moment, there is no tension, also did not because in front of a master, and there is no anxiety, eyes are still full of insipid, as if insipid in general.

 Chapter 813

    Looking at the palm wind in front of him, Yan Fei just rolled the long sword in his hand, which was really shocking. At last, with a kind of soft light, he led the palm wind to another place, and went straight to the mountain far away. The dragon, which was transformed by the black palm wind, photographed directly towards the mountain far away Go.


    In an instant, with a roar, the mountain peak in the distance was immediately smashed by this black palm wind. Countless stones fell from the mountain peak, and dust and smoke rose everywhere. Even at night, people felt shocked.


    Looking back at Yanfei, holding the northern snow knife in his hand, under the pressure of scar man, he walked towards scar man step by step.


    See this scene, all people are a Leng, how also did not think, this Yan Fei is to do. Why should scar man go straight ahead with his long knife in his hand? Is he really capable with Yanfei, or is he really hiding his strength? Or is he thinking about suicide now that he has lived enough?


    Scar man was stunned when he saw Yan Fei''s action. Then his eyes suddenly showed a fierce color. His hands were extremely lucky. Suddenly, two black whirlpools appeared in his palms. This time, scar man took out all his strength, no longer a random blow, and his whole body also showed a kind of terrible power.


    And Yan Fei''s whole body, knife gas around, cold knife awn with flakes of snow. Very gorgeous, coupled with his cold face, it is a kind of people away from the feeling.


    Moreover, if someone observes it carefully, they will be surprised to find that there is a repulsive force around Yanfei''s body. This repulsive force forms small whirlpools, and all the snowflakes can''t get close to his body.


    This was naturally seen in Zhang Fan''s eyes, and he couldn''t help thinking in his heart. Is it difficult? There is a special power in the sabre technique that Yanfei understands. Just now, when fighting against scar man''s palm, Zhang Fan found out that Yanfei used this repulsive force to direct the palm wind away. This is the wonder of his inheritance of sabre technique.


    Zhang Fan was surprised to be able to show such ability. After all, this kind of thing is mastered by Yan Feixin, and his strength may not be well controlled. He still needs more practice, otherwise, this kind of strength will not be used.


    Zhang fan can also feel that the scar man in front of Yanfei is ready to use all his strength. In this way, Yanfei can force a Mahayana master to do such a thing, which is a great progress.


    After a good teach him how to use this power, now this scar man is not what he can deal with.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan opened his eyes slightly, looked at several people in the distance, pinched lingjue in both hands, raised his right sword finger, and stood up directly from the ground. His whole body exuded sword Qi, spread out the starry sky Lingbo, and rushed directly towards the direction of the battlefield.


    Just at the moment when the battle broke out between them, Zhang Fan just arrived. With a sword formula in his hand, countless sword Qi converged into a lotus flower, which directly enveloped the scarred man in black. The sword Qi whirled, with the meaning of dark clouds. The big and small sword Qi was really all pervasive. Under the gorgeous sword Qi, there was an abnormal danger.


    Just for a moment, everyone didn''t react. They just felt that a younger figure suddenly appeared in front of Yanfei. He was ruthless and didn''t give any time to think, and he was killing, which made everyone look silly.


    What''s more puzzling is that this man is just an expert in shackles. How did he do it?


    At this time, scar man was completely flustered. He had never seen such sword Qi. Although his whole body was surrounded by sword Qi, he was still a little confused about how to deal with it. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do, let alone where to start.


    However, these sword Qi didn''t give him so much time to think about it. He directly began to use various methods to get into the aura boundary of scar man, and began to attack the scar man inside. In the blink of an eye, there were countless thin blood holes on scar man.


    After several times of resistance, scar man''s mental power suddenly collapsed. After a scream, his body completely turned into a sieve and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, all the experts in black around them were completely silly. All this happened so fast that they couldn''t even react. Their old stool was already under Zhang Fan''s sword.


    "No, our brother scar was killed like this? Who the hell is this guy? In my opinion, his realm is nothing more than a shackle realm. Why is it so powerful? "


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I think this man is not simple. Besides, he looks familiar. By the way, isn''t he the young master who has been made up by us just now?"


    "I remember. We also speculated about his identity. However, we never guessed that his strength would be so strong. It''s really puzzling.""I think we''d better run away. This guy is so powerful that even brother scar is not his opponent. If we continue to be here, we may die next."


    Several people had no time to think about it, and they were ready to use their lightness skills to leave here. With a look of panic in their eyes, they hurried away towards the distance.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t intend to give them a chance to live. With the introduction of the two handed sword Jue, countless sword Qi shrouded in these people again. For a moment, there were screams all around, and it wasn''t long before it became quiet again under the night sky.


    Yan Fei looks at Zhang Fan in front of him in surprise. It''s incredible in his eyes. He thinks in his heart that Zhang Fan and others have been in a coma just now. Why can Zhang Fan wake up directly? It''s kind of incredible.


    After dealing with all the experts in black, Zhang Fan turns around and looks at Yan Fei behind him. Seeing his puzzled expression, Zhang Fan has guessed the doubts in his heart.


    "Do you want to know why I''m ok? I''m not in love with you like other people? " Zhang Fan said what Yan Fei thought.

 Chapter 814

    Yan Fei can only be Lengleng nodded, eyes have been straight to see Zhang Fan, that kind of lost and recovered mood really can''t say what it is like, as if experienced a feeling of reunion.


    Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to Yan Fei. After all, this kind of thing happened. It was a little sudden when he changed. Any normal person would have a short circuit in his head. It''s better for him to think for a while.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan puts away the scar man''s storage ring from the ground, erases the will on it, and opens it directly. He can''t help but be stunned. There are so many treasures in it. It seems that they are all from different schools, different in size and never repeated.


    Zhang Fan found a very big brush from it. It looks like the thumb is thick and thin, one inch long. The head of the brush in the front section shows red. It looks very strange. I don''t know what it is used for.


    From the pen, Zhang fan can see that it''s called the judge''s pen. It can connect Yin and Yang, and even bring people back to life. But it takes a lot of aura to release it once. The energy of this aura is really beyond people''s imagination. Therefore, it can''t be used for the time being, and it may be useful in the future.


    After a simple search, Zhang Fan didn''t find what he wanted. After all, Zhang Fan''s cold water sword has been destroyed. Therefore, Zhang Fan wants to find a good weapon, but unfortunately, Zhang Fan only found a very common sword, which can only be used simply.


    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to exert too much force on such a weapon. Maybe at any time, the sword would not be able to bear it, and then it would disintegrate or disintegrate naturally. At that time, Zhang Fan would really be attacked by his own sword technique.


    Anyway, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, sometimes, some moves are better than none. Although Zhang Fan has reached the point where he has sword Qi in his body and has no sword in his hand but has a sword in his heart, if he has no sword in his hand, some melee moves seem abrupt. Moreover, if the opponent has a very good weapon in his hand, then wait When it comes to close combat, Zhang Fan seems to suffer a lot.


    Therefore, in terms of weapons, Zhang fan can only find a worse long sword and take it with him. In this way, when he meets an expert, he can fight with one of them, not too shabby.


    After taking away scar man''s storage space ring, Zhang Fanshun took out some pills from his storage space ring, which can make people sober, and gave them to Lu Jiuye and others one after another. In this way, after a while, these people will be able to wake up.


    Yan Fei asked Zhang Fan curiously, "Why are they all drugged, but you are OK? Do you have something to avoid poison? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "no, but their fragrance has no effect on me, because the biggest effect of fragrance is to paralyze people''s mind. If your mind is really strong enough, even fragrance can''t help you."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Yan Fei, "people''s mental power can''t be underestimated. Although many senses in the body may be affected, for mental power, as long as you can keep your mind, then any illusory things are almost invalid for you."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei was confused, but he could understand them. They came to Lu Jiuye and others. These people are still in a coma.


    "But, nine Ye they..." Yanfei points to Lu Jiuye and others lying on the ground and asks Zhang Fan curiously. Although he hasn''t finished, he also wants to know when they will wake up.


    Zhang Fan said to Yanfei with a flat face: "it''s nothing. It won''t take long for them to wake up. Moreover, I found the antidote from the storage space ring on that person. Just take it for them."


    Scar man and others often engage in theft, murder and kidnapping. Therefore, this kind of overpowering drug in their hands is very common, especially in kidnapping. This kind of drug has always been tried and tested. At the same time, they often bring an antidote, so that the hostage can wake up at a critical time.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan thought of this when he got the storage space ring from scar man, and soon found the antidote.


    Yan Fei quickly gives the antidote to Lu Jiuye and others. He sits aside and looks at Lu Jiuye with a worried look on his face.


    Not long after, Lu Jiuye and others woke up from their coma and sat up one after another. They saw that there were potholes all around, with a strong smell of blood. In the distance, there were still several bodies in black.


    Seeing this scene, Dao Lang had some doubts in his heart and asked Zhang Fan: "brother, what''s the situation? Does it mean that someone attacked us just now? What are the origins of these people? "


    Gao E''s face is even more muddled, and he can''t understand it at all. However, judging from the dress of these people, it doesn''t seem that they are good people. So, if you kill them, you kill them. What''s more, if Gao E saw such a person, he would not be soft hearted.Cheng Bo looked around, frowned at Zhang Fan and said, "what''s going on? You saved us? "


    Lu Jiuye was also curious. He wanted to hear what Zhang Fan said. It was reasonable to say that if they were just sleeping, they would be awakened. However, they didn''t know what happened around them. It was a bit strange.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes looked at Zhang Fan, and they all looked at Zhang Fan in front of them. They also wanted to know what was going on.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people and read out the feeling of doubt from their eyes. He said with a smile, "you don''t have to look at me. The person who saved us this time is Yanfei. Although it is said that I killed the people, if Yanfei didn''t buy me enough time, maybe I will die in their hands unconsciously."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone was stunned again. They turned to Yan Fei and looked at the bodies of the people in black around them. Their eyes were full of shock.


    Because from Zhang Fan''s words just now, it is obvious that the level of these people is not low.

 Chapter 815

    Just now, Zhang Fan said that Yan Fei did it, but Zhang Fan killed the people. That is to say, Yan Fei just saved everyone. Then it proves that the strength of these people is not low. Otherwise, Yan Fei can''t kill them.


    Zhang Fan also said that it was Yanfei who won him enough time, otherwise, they would be killed unconsciously, which also shows that Yanfei only used his own strength to hold down his opponent and win precious time for Zhang Fan.


    Although it looks very simple, it seems that it is not so easy to do. Therefore, from this point of view, Yanfei''s ability to hold down his opponent shows that his opponent''s strength is quite high. It''s not a simple thing to be able to deal with and survive in front of such experts.


    Cheng Bo''s eyes more or less with a look of shock, asked Zhang Fan: "what level are these people? They must be of great rank. "


    The same question flashed in everyone''s heart. They all looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to hear how Zhang Fan explained it.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "you''re right. The realm of these people is really not simple. At that time, you were all addicted to fragrance, and I almost got it. Fortunately, I reacted in time and forced these drugs out of my body with the aura in my body. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would really die here."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they all looked at the body of the vinegar and Yan Fei, with an incredible look on his face.


    After following Zhang Fan for such a long time, it''s the first time that they listen to Zhang Fan praise people. Although Zhang Fan is not so arrogant, he is very approachable, but in Zhang Fan''s eyes, the audit standard is very high. Therefore, from this point of view, it''s really the first time to listen to Zhang Fan praise people.


    With a happy smile on his face, Lu Jiuye looks at Yanfei beside him and nods in his heart. When he met with something before, he went to protect him. But today, he stood up in front of his rice noodles. This matter is really in Lu Jiuye''s heart. He can''t help feeling that Yanfei has grown up.


    "OK, brother, I didn''t expect that you still have this ability. I owe you my life. I''ve always been kind enough to repay you. If you need anything in the future, just speak up, I''ll be duty bound." Gao E''s face with a cheerful smile, patted Yan Fei''s shoulder and said.


    Dao Lang also said: "brother, we get along well during this period of time. It seems that you have learned a lot from Zhang Fan. In such a dangerous situation today, you can stand up and take the initiative to fight against it. To tell you the truth, it''s really a lesson for all of us. There''s nothing to say. If you have something to do in the future, remember to speak."


    Cheng Bo also came over and said to Yanfei, "I''m very glad to see you growing up today. I remember that when you competed with me, I told Lu Jiuye that you must be very simple in the future. It seems that I really didn''t see you wrong. Ha ha..."


    Lu Jiuye said to Yanfei with a happy smile: "fei''er, you have followed me for many years, and you are also a child I brought up since I was a child. Today, your behavior really makes me feel that you have grown up and can resist things on your shoulders. Moreover, you have learned something called calmness from Zhang Fan, otherwise, you will never survive."


    After a pause, Mr. Lu continued: "what I taught you before is actually not helpful to you now. The Lu family''s cultivation method only lays a foundation for you. If you want to learn any skill in the future, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    "When you were in the desert Dagang, it was a coincidence that you got the inheritance of Tiandao gate and BeiXue Dao. For you, these two things are really powerful. Now you can stand up when people are in danger and face such an enemy without fear. Feier, you really don''t let me down."


    Lu Jiuye''s words filled Yanfei''s eyes with tears. The excitement in his heart can''t be expressed in words. In Yanfei''s opinion, this is Lu Jiuye''s greatest affirmation of him.


    Seeing that Yanfei was a little excited and somewhat unstable, Zhang Fan said to Yanfei with a smile, "well, it''s better. Anyway, it''s still dark. You''d better tell us your glorious deeds so that we can know how you survived."


    All of them nodded and disappeared to let Yanfei talk about it, and all of them sat beside Yanfei. At this time, Yanfei was a bit like the stars holding the moon, which really made him a little uncomfortable.


    After wiping his tears and stabilizing his mood, Yanfei began to tell the people what had just happened. The story was very detailed, and the people listened to it very carefully. They could really feel that if it wasn''t for Yanfei, they might have died here.


    An hour or so, the East has turned white, the sun is also out in the distance of the mountain half head, the mountain clouds began to gradually fade, the grass is still covered with dew, crystal clear, the air is also very fresh, let a person relaxed and happy.


    At this time, Yanfei has already talked about it. People really understand what''s going on. Even when they think about it, they feel a little afraid. If Yanfei doesn''t go to other places, if he doesn''t come back in time, if he doesn''t come forward, if he didn''t learn so many things in Zhang Fan''s body before, and so on.If any one of them doesn''t work, then all the people present may die, because these masked people in black look like veteran criminals, so they will never be soft hearted to them. They still have drugs like incense in their hands, and all of them have already been recruited. They are in the state of being like swordsmen. So, from this point of view, Yanfei It''s really the people who were saved at the critical moment.


    However, all this is under Zhang Fan''s control, because at that time, Zhang Fan was already in a sober state. The reason why he dared to let Yanfei fight with these people is that Zhang Fan has a good idea and is able to rescue Yanfei at the critical moment, and the second is to test Yanfei''s courage and whether it is the kind of escape and turn I''m a ruthless person.


    In this way, Yanfei is not like this, but a kind of warm-blooded, very rare friend in the river.

 Chapter 816

    After Yan Fei finished speaking, everyone expressed their feelings, and expressed their gratitude to Yan Fei one after another. The relationship between Yan Fei and Yan Fei went further.


    Zhang Fan also asked everyone to clean up quickly. Now it''s daybreak. Although it''s foggy, after the fog has cleared up for a while, we''ll be on our way. We''ll clean up first.


    Dao Lang took a look at the corpses around him and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, what should we do with these corpses? You can''t just leave it like this. If someone comes and sees so many bodies here, maybe someone will investigate us. "


    Cheng Bo waved his hand and said with a smile to Dao Lang: "I think you have poor psychological quality. It''s nothing to admit yourself. Now it''s normal for people in the wilderness to die. Therefore, from this point of view, even if someone finds a corpse here, they won''t suspect us."


    Yan Fei also said: "yes, and we have no grievances or grudges with these people. They want to attack us on a temporary basis, but they have never planned, and no one will know about this plan or even our existence. Therefore, we should go straight away, and it''s better to go now, so as not to be seen. ¡±


    Gao E hugged his shoulders and said boldly, "if there''s anything to be afraid of, even if it''s not clear, let''s do something for them and teach him well to see if he can understand people''s words!"


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said, "no, this is not the best way to solve the problem. We''d better destroy all these corpses first, so that no one can find us from these clues. Although we are not afraid, if we know each other, we will be in trouble. At that time, our faces may appear in various cities."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to the public: "moreover, Zhang Fan''s strength is now famous in the whole Yanghai city. I can imagine that Zhang fan can defeat the fourth prince. This will become the main news in people''s spare time. Therefore, the level of these black experts is not low, and some people will doubt Zhang Fan."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people feel that this is the same truth. Recently, Zhang Fan really has a sharp feeling in Yanghai city. This is the time when he is at the top of the storm. If something really happens, people will first think of Zhang Fan. This is a normal idea. Whether this thing is good or bad, it will have a certain impact in the end Ring, after all, a lot of people, what to say, if it is really the people who have the right to speak began to say Zhang Fan bad words, then Zhang Fan will be blackened.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to several people, "it''s OK. I''m not afraid of such things. I can really spell it. However, I''m beginning to worry about the dragon family. After all, we come to the dragon family to help. In case we are really involved in the dragon family, we will lose more than we gain."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt that there was some truth, but for a moment, they didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Big brother, what if it depends on you? How do we deal with this matter so that we can be sure of no leakage? " Dao Lang had doubts in his heart. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. After all, those people were corpses. If the corpses were stored, they would have a smell. Even if it wasn''t the smell, some people would find these corpses.


    Gao E thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, why don''t we go to dig a pit and bury these bodies directly. In this way, no one will know."


    Zhang Fan, with a calm face, shook his head slightly and said to several people, "you are worried too much. It''s not as troublesome as you think. It''s easy to solve it."


    With that, Zhang Fan''s aura turned, and a flame suddenly appeared between his fingers. He raised his hand and pointed between his fingers, and the flame fell directly on these corpses. Then it quickly began to spread, and swallowed them all in the blink of an eye.


    After finishing all this, Zhang Fan said to several people, "I know the contradiction you are talking about. I''m afraid that someone will recognize the real identity of these bodies and infer who the murderer is? In fact, it''s very simple. As long as I erase some of their characteristics, no one will know who they are, and no one will guess what happened in the forest. Sometimes, things are more complicated, so they will follow more chaotic. Therefore, giving them some space to guess can also make them have unlimited reverie, the most beautiful Later, even if someone really understands this matter, then they will not report to the official because of this matter with you. Even at that time, no one will be able to find us. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people immediately understood Zhang Fan''s meaning, that is, destroying clues is more effective than destroying some evidence.


    After finishing all this, Zhang Fan and others walked forward as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had happened.


    In the whole forest, there was a large open space with numerous pits, which was a mess.


    Shortly after Zhang Fan and others left, some people came to the woods and looked at the situation on the ground with fear in their eyes. They never thought that there were still people burning bodies in the woods. What a surprise.However, in addition to fear, the biggest thing in their hearts is curiosity about who killed so many people at this time. In other words, what kind of identity these people were and why they died here.


    "What''s going on? Why are there so many bodies here? Look at the smoke on the bodies of these people. It''s estimated that someone is going to destroy them. "


    "Let''s not talk nonsense, but put out the fire first. Even if these people are dead now, we will try our best to have a look. It''s good to leave any clues. "


    "Yes, at least we need to know who killed them. I''m afraid we''re going to make people panic again after such a big incident happened near Yanghai city."


    They didn''t have time to think about it. They started to put out the fire on the bodies. But they were a little late after all. Zhang Fan had already calculated the time. The bodies were beyond recognition. No one would know who they were.

 Chapter 817

    After all the flames had been put out, all the bodies were covered with smoke, and all the bodies were blackened. No one knew who these people were.


    Everyone on the scene shook their heads and sighed, with a look of disappointment on their faces. However, some people felt that this matter had nothing to do with themselves. They didn''t feel too much. They were in a state of watching a play.


    "In my opinion, this is someone deliberately destroying the corpse. Fortunately, we came a step earlier. Otherwise, these people might be burned, and there would be no bones left."


    "It''s true, but I think we are a little late after all. If we can be a little earlier, maybe these corpses can''t be burned like this."


    "That''s not necessarily. I think according to experience, the murderer must have done it on purpose. If I guess correctly, the flames on these corpses started to burn from the face at the beginning, and then gradually spread to the whole body."


    "It seems to be such a truth. If you think about it, when they were killing people, there were no witnesses around, and they didn''t want anyone to know who they were, let alone let people know who the dead were. In this way, it''s impossible to investigate."


    "Yes, in this way, he can destroy all the clues, so that we don''t know what happened here. So, I guess that some of the things that happened here are probably vendettas, and there are still a lot of people. The people who were killed in the end became a piece of coke here."


    "It''s very rare for organizations and individuals to have such strength. Maybe they don''t want to leave any trouble for people in the Jianghu."


    "Maybe, but I think there is another kind of speculation, that is, there is a very powerful master, and the realm is not simple. After he killed people, he began to deal with these corpses. If I guess correctly, this man is at least the realm of the quintuple of Mahayana."


    "Your pattern is a little too small. If you want me to say that the murderer must be a master of tongtianjing, and this master of tongtianjing doesn''t want people to find out his whereabouts, so he will destroy the body and think of the strategy just now."


    "There is another possibility, that is, which force has offended someone, and this person will start to take revenge crazily. The reason why he chose at night is that the murderer can exert the power of the stars at night. I think so."


    Everyone expressed their opinions and began to guess everything in the scene. Moreover, their imagination was also wild, and they were even able to make up a complete story. However, what no one could guess was some infinite imagination. In these imagination, they searched for loopholes, and even began to constantly improve, and finally came up with a version .


    That is to say, there is a master of heaven in zongmen. This man has offended another master of heaven. The master of heaven in zongmen is more powerful than that guy. As a result, the master of heaven is not the kind of broad-minded person, so he tries to find a way to revenge.


    His means of revenge began to aim at the disciples who had just finished their teaching in the sect, and he wanted to use this method to make the sect have no successors and finally perish.


    Today, in this forest, it is one of the revenge actions of the master of heaven. Moreover, at the end of each time, he will not leave any trace, nor let people know that he exists, nor let his enemies know. In other words, even if he knows, he will not get enough evidence to prove that he did it.


    Therefore, for this matter, once again became another news in Yang Haicheng, and did not have any contact with Zhang Fan.


    There is a saying that good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles, within an hour, the dead body in the forest immediately spread in the whole Yanghai City, and the more through God, it evolved into countless versions.


    Zhang Fan and others can leave safely, because this matter seems to have nothing to do with him. Generally, no one will pay attention to it. Especially now, many people begin to say different versions, which will naturally blur the truth.


    Sometimes, everything in the world is like this. There are too many lies. Sometimes, it''s more true than it is. It''s not because of anything else, it''s because there are some people who are willing to believe the result. Even if the result is unreasonable, it''s also false, but it''s good for them. Therefore, they will publicize it very well.


    Therefore, at this time, even if Zhang Fan really stood up and told all the people on the scene that those people were killed by him, it is estimated that no one would believe his words, because they are not willing to believe the result, so from this point of view, Zhang Fan doesn''t need to say or do anything now, because it has nothing to do with him.


    After a day''s journey, Zhang Fan and others came to another city, which is called Jincheng. Because there is gold here, the construction here is much better than other cities before. Although the gold is of no use to the practitioners, it is even more important for everyone to see the gold here than their own lives.Therefore, in this golden city, there are still more mortals coming and going, and many people who can''t let go of the common customs still stay here. However, their realm is generally very low, because the practitioners must put aside everything in the common customs and have no distractions in order to play an important role in their own cultivation. On the contrary, if they can''t let go of the common customs, the troubles will naturally arise However, they know some ways to practice, but for real practitioners, they are just ordinary people.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sky and said to several people, "if we want to go back to the dragon''s house now, it''s a little late. Why don''t we settle down there tonight."


    With that, Zhang Fan pointed to a splendid city in front of him. From a distance, it seems that everything here is new. Moreover, it seems to have a kind of gorgeous atmosphere. You can see that there are many rich people in this city.


    The crowd nodded and followed Zhang Fan. They walked towards the gate in front of him.


    In front of Jincheng gate, there are some bodyguards here to check the identity of these people, and at the same time, they will receive some bribes. The method is very hidden, and it is not easy to be found.

 Chapter 818

    Generally, people who come to Jincheng know this truth. After all, there are more people who come here to do business. They don''t care about these details at all. On the contrary, after entering the city, they will earn more gold. Moreover, in this city, almost all things can be solved with money, such as human life lawsuits, as long as you have enough money Make sure it''s all right.


    Of course, few people dare to do so, because this kind of compensation for human life is not generally expensive. It is almost the money earned in a year. Then, according to the Millennium calculation, an equal proportion figure is finally obtained to compensate for this human life. Almost no one can afford it.


    Here, a lot of services are required to have a certain tip. In this way, many people will be more willing to devote themselves to the service business, more patient and more meticulous in their work.


    The guards in front of the city gate usually look at the documents of these people. If this person doesn''t give some money, the process of audit will be very slow, which makes people crazy, and even makes the people behind feel impatient. If they give some money or spirit stone, things will be much easier.


    Zhang Fan four people came here, naturally did not know the rules here, especially Gao E''s fiery temper. When he saw this scene, he was even more angry. However, what puzzled him was that none of these people had any complaints, and the payment was also very straightforward. However, this kind of technique was relatively hidden. When he handed the examiner''s certificate, the person was very happy I will carry a ingot of gold with me when I pass the certificate.


    The gatekeeper, for such a person, usually takes the certificate in his hand with his backhand. When he takes it up, his palm will loosen, and the gold letter will fall into his sleeve. After taking a look at the certificate in his hand, he will soon return the certificate to the person, let him enter, and then check the next person.


    When Gao E saw this scene, he was very upset. He was upright, and he would never be soft hearted for such activities. Moreover, he would not have any shelter for those who specialized in checking documents. With a fire in his heart, Gao E stepped forward, hugged his shoulder, and stood in front of the guard. The expression on his face was obviously to find fault Think.


    When the bodyguard saw Gao E, he was stunned. He looked at Gao E up and down and thought that he must have come from other places. Otherwise, he could not have known the rules.


    "How many of you in all?" The bodyguard took a look at Gao E in front of him and asked him, in fact, they had met before in such a situation. The reason why they asked was that they wanted to know if they were with this lengtouqing. It''s better to understand the rules so as to avoid trouble.


    Zhang Fan saw this and was about to speak. Gao E waved his hand to Zhang Fan and said to the guard, "I came here myself. Why? Can''t I go to town? "


    The guard frowned deeply. He felt that this man was clearly coming to find fault. He had better drive him away first. Don''t make a big deal so as not to delay his making money. However, Gao E didn''t seem to want to leave. He was still standing in the same place with an unconvinced look on his face. He was clearly coming to find fault.


    See here, the bodyguard whispered a few words to one side of the people, indicating that he hurry to call people, otherwise, there may be a conflict here.


    Dao Lang has been chatting with Zhang Fan and others. Seeing that Gao E seems to be confronting these guards, he can''t help but wonder. He takes a look at these guards and finds that they are just ordinary mortals. They don''t have any skills. Why can''t Gao E pass them?


    "What''s the matter?" Dao Lang''s heart is more or less curious. He asks Zhang Fan in a low voice. He is still confused.


    Zhang Fan naturally understood all the things that happened in front of him, and said to Dao Lang with a smile, "it''s nothing. The third younger brother wants to deal with some just things."


    Lu Jiuye looked around and frowned. Generally speaking, the best way to deal with this kind of thing is to mobilize the masses. In this way, there will be people who share the same hatred with the enemy. Although Gao E can solve this problem himself, he is fighting alone after all. If he is not popular, then it is not a real victory.


    What''s more, Lu Jiuye found that the people standing in line at the back seemed a little impatient, just wanted to be faster in front. He didn''t feel much about such things. Therefore, from this point of view, it seems that something is wrong.


    At this time, from a distance came a strong man, his skin was as black as coke, his beard was like a brush, and he was carrying a wine pot in his hand. He was dressed in a man''s Hummer, and his chest was open. He walked towards Gao E step by step. He looked at Gao E with a bleary eyes and a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He knew that he must have come from other places, so he still needed to teach him how to behave.


    Gao E takes a look at the other side and finds that the other side is a master of Mahayana quintuple. Since the other side has accomplishments, you are welcome.


    In an instant, Gao E immediately ascended his aura, and in an instant, a faint threat spread around.


    Seeing this, the strong man felt that the person opposite was really unreasonable. In that case, he was not polite. In a moment, he showed his cultivation.Everyone around them began to retreat. After all, there are more civilians here. They don''t want to take part in such a battle. For ordinary people, it''s enough for them to earn some money and support their families. They don''t want to think that those masters of cultivation are pursuing longevity, or longevity, or absolute strength.


    Therefore, the mortal world may be simpler, but in a hundred years, it''s OK to live a good life. The only trouble can be solved with money.


    Zhang Fan was watching and did not speak. After all, Zhang Fan had seen a lot of such scenes. If he really wanted to fight, Zhang Fan would go to help anyway.


    At this time, an old man''s voice suddenly came from the distance, which was very loud, just like Hongzhong Dalu.


    "Stop it, you two." The sound reverberated around the city gate. Although the sound was loud, it was not harsh. People immediately looked around to find out where the sound came from. However, the sound had a lot of echoes. It was very difficult to determine the location.

 Chapter 819

    However, Zhang Fan has found the location of the old man, not far behind him. Moreover, when he came in, the old man seemed to be hiding his strength. Zhang Fan didn''t notice him.


    At this time, the old man directly exerts his lightness skill and rushes forward. In the blink of an eye, he comes to Gao E, first smiles at Gao E, then turns to the strong man with a smile on his face and says, "this strong man, please calm down first. This man is my friend and I brought him in, so I still understand the rules."


    Said, the old man''s right hand, suddenly out of a bag of stone, handed to the strong man, continue to say: "small meaning, not respect, please accept."


    The strong man reached for the stone bag in the old man''s hand, weighed it gently, nodded, and gave the guards a look, indicating that he could put people in.


    Gao E''s heart is still a little dissatisfied, just about to speak, at this time, Lu Jiuye hurried from the side to come, first pulled Gao E''s sleeve, motioned him not to speak, and then said to the strong man: "we are also together, please help the strong man."


    With that, Master Lu Jiuye learned the old man''s appearance, took out a bag of spirit stones from the space storage ring and handed it to the strong man in front of him.


    The strong man nodded, took two bags of Lingshi, turned back to the room to drink, and didn''t say anything. It seemed that all this was a tacit understanding, and there was no need to speak at all.


    Although Zhang Fan doesn''t quite understand this matter, he can''t help but be curious to see that Lu Jiuye did the same thing. Therefore, he didn''t say anything. After all, Lu Jiuye''s experience is not simple. He must have the reason to do so. He''d better go into the city first and ask him when he has the chance.


    After the party entered Jincheng, Zhang Fan proposed to find a teahouse to sit down and have a cup of tea. By the way, thank you for your help.


    Soon, found a teahouse near the city gate, people sat together, asked for a pot of tea, began to drink.


    Zhang Fan said to the old man with a smile: "thanks to the help of the elder just now, otherwise, we can''t enter the golden city so smoothly."


    The old man laughed, waved his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "it''s OK. Many people don''t know the rules here. I''m just a guide. It''s just a trivial matter


    Lu Jiuye was more or less curious. He asked the old man, "elder brother, I don''t quite understand a sword. The guards in front of the gate of Jincheng are taking bribes, even blatantly. Why doesn''t anyone take charge of such behavior? What''s more, those who want to enter the city seem to be very calm. They seem completely numb to all this. What''s the reason for that? "


    This is not only a question in Lu Jiuye''s mind, but also a question in everyone''s mind. After all, they have never seen such a situation in other cities.


    The old man looked into the eyes of Zhang Fan and others, and immediately understood what they thought. He explained to several people with a smile: "in fact, the truth is very simple. The reason why many people like to come here, especially ordinary people, is that there is business to do here, and they make a lot of money and spirit stones. Moreover, here, the golden characters and spirit stones are different The exchange rate is one to one hundred. It still means that one stone can exchange for one hundred taels of gold. Of course, for us, gold is not important or useful. But for those mortals, with gold, they can go on living. "


    After a pause, the old man continued to say to several people: "so, there are rules everywhere. The rules here are that everything costs money. There is no free service. Maybe many people will not understand it, but I like it very much. Although I will pay more, I can enjoy the respect and the best service."


    After listening to the old man''s words, Zhang Fan nodded to himself. It turns out that this is the case. No wonder all the people behind just now didn''t speak. When they entered the city gate, they thought it was normal for them to give some money. Moreover, in this place, there was a need to spend money everywhere. Therefore, even if these people entered here, they would have a lot of opportunities to make money, and everyone would like to pay You don''t come back empty handed.


    If you think about it carefully, Zhang Fan also finds it funny. Fortunately, there was no conflict just now. Otherwise, it''s really easy to create a huge oolong.


    Looking up at the old man in front of him, Zhang Fan said with a smile: "elder, you have helped us this time. I really want to thank you very much. I don''t know your name, elder?"


    The old man laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "my family name is Luo, and I am the housekeeper of the Luo family."


    Before he finished speaking, master Luo Feng immediately began to cough violently. It can be seen that his breath was a little disordered, and some blood spots were left on the ground when he coughed.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately frowned. He knew that elder Luo Feng was not a disease, but an internal injury, which had not been cured. Moreover, after a careful look at his face, he felt that he was a bit haggard. It was estimated that he was suffering from internal injury and had not been cured for a long time.Thinking of this, Zhang Fan quickly poured a glass of water for master Luo Feng, handed it to him, and said to him, "master, first drink a cup of tea and press it. I don''t know what happened to master Luo Feng? Is it possible that we can help you? "


    Master Luofeng took a sip of tea, waved his hand to Zhang Fan, adjusted his breath, which was better. After wiping his mouth, Luofeng said to Zhang Fan: "it''s OK, I''m old. It''s not in the way. Oh, by the way, when you first come here, you don''t understand a lot of things. If you encounter something that you can''t understand, I advise you not to mess up Because some of the rules in this city are different from those in other places, it''s better to see how others do it when you are in trouble. "


    After listening to Luo Feng''s words, Zhang Fan nodded, arched his hand to Luo Feng and said, "what the elder said is that the younger generation wrote it down."


    At this time, someone suddenly ran away and yelled: "kill, kill! It''s on the street! Come and have a look


    Dao Lang didn''t understand. He immediately wanted to go out to have a look. What''s going on? Is something wrong?


    Luo Feng shook his head to several people and said: "you don''t have to be nervous. It''s also a rule in the city, that is, the imperial examination. Today should be the first day of the examination. All mortals will enter an examination room. After some examinations, they will rank out and select talents."

 Chapter 820

    Dao Lang frowned and said to master Luo Feng, "I can understand the imperial examination, but why kill people in the street? Does it mean that the imperial examination also needs to worship heaven? "


    The old man laughed and said to several people, "it''s very normal. It''s not a sacrifice to heaven. It''s a little stricter in the imperial examination. It''s all means in the mortal world."


    "Means? Can we say that human life in the mortal world is so worthless? " After listening to the old man''s words, Dao Lang felt uncomfortable.


    The old man shook his head and said, "it''s not what you think. In our world of practitioners, in the general election, we usually see the talent of this person through the spirit stone. If this person doesn''t have any talent, then go straight home. There''s no need to take this path of cultivation, because the spirit stone can be seen completely Come on, you can''t make a fake. "


    "However, the imperial examination in the ordinary world is different. If there is entrainment or knowing the examination questions in advance, there will be a sense of unfairness. Therefore, to be absolutely fair, there must be certain means of control."


    "I often visit all kinds of cities. There are many cities where mortals live, and many cities are built by mortals together with us practitioners. Apart from spiritual roots, we are all flesh and blood people. There is no distinction between high and low in personality, but there is a distinction between high and low in status. How can we separate them? We are through different realms and realities To distinguish, and ordinary people are generally through a variety of examinations, or do something that others can not do, so that they can distinguish


    "Therefore, in the world of mortals, there is a saying that the three imperial examinations become ghosts, which means that if scholars want to get ahead, then the best way is to take the imperial examination. In the imperial examination, some people want to speculate and use some disgraceful means to live for the greatest interests, which will break a new situation The principle of fairness. "


    "It can be seen that many people feel that this thing needs to be treated fairly. In this way, there will be some very strict rules. For example, in this case, the imperial examination is for the selection of talents, so we can''t be careless. When we enter the examination room, there are three doors. In the first door, there are soldiers to check whether there are entrainments. If we don''t enter the second door, there are three doors However, if the examinee is found to have entrainment in the second door, the soldiers in charge of the first door will be killed immediately, and so will the third door. In this way, no one dares not to seriously check. This thing is related to their lives. "


    After listening to the old man''s words, everyone felt very lucky. After all, they could practice by virtue of their own spiritual pulse and talent. Otherwise, their lives might be influenced by these secular rules.


    Dao Lang thinks that these things in the world are very interesting. Although they are a little harsh, they are reasonable. In order to achieve absolute fairness, we must have certain tough means. This is also based on the principle of being responsible to many people.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the old man in front of him, and felt that he was not very good. Moreover, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the old man in front of him was at least a half step master, but his aura was very weak. If he didn''t observe carefully, he thought he was just a realm of shackles.


    However, it''s not a good time to ask about this. The old man must have his own reasons for hiding his strength. However, Zhang Fan''s own experience shows that this man is not suffering from any stubborn disease, but from internal injury.


    After a few words of greetings, Luo Feng said that he had something else to do. If he wanted to go first, he would not be delayed here. After saying goodbye, he turned and left.


    Dao Lang was very curious about everything here, and said to Zhang Fan and others, "since we have come here, we''d better have a good look at what''s interesting in this mortal world."


    Zhang Fan also nodded his head and agreed that it would be better to have a good stroll. Maybe there will be some unexpected gains.


    Soon, night fell, and the whole city was full of lights. Although it was very busy during the day, at night, all kinds of lanterns were still hanging all over the streets. Although some stall merchants had closed their stalls, there were still many shops in operation, especially some pubs, which were full of people.


    With curiosity, Zhang Fan and his party began to wander around the golden city. They also found that there was a big family, whose family should be business people. There was a large house in the north of the city, which covered a large area. The young master liked painting very much, so he held an exhibition at home and invited many friends to enjoy it together. If someone liked it, he could appreciate it The auction of the paintings is very lively.


    However, for the practitioners, these paintings seem to fall out of the rut, have no ornamental value, and are not interested in these things.


    Zhang Fan and others came here and visited the paintings, but they didn''t want to buy them.


    After wandering for some time, it was already dark, so they found an inn to settle down and get ready to have a good sleep. The next morning they set out for the dragon''s house.Although Dao Lang and others had a good time, Zhang Fan noticed the situation in the city when he was shopping and found that there seemed to be a group of people in the city. They were constantly searching in the whole city, as if they were looking for someone.


    The reason why I noticed these people was that among them, there were two half step masters. Moreover, they all hid their breath and tried not to be found.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person he wanted to catch. He had such a big hand, and even invited a half step master. He must be very important to them.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t take it seriously. After all, it had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t want to make trouble for himself.


    Today''s road, coupled with a fierce battle last night, everyone felt very tired, especially Yanfei. After returning to his room, he directly went to sleep, and Zhang Fan and others soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 821

    One night without books, the next morning.


    Zhang Fan got out of bed very early and looked at the sky outside. The East had turned white, and the whole city seemed to be wrapped by a kind of fog.


    Zhang Fan stretched out and wanted to go out for a walk, take a breath of fresh air, or have a look at the delicious snacks in the morning.


    Push open the door, Zhang Fan turned downstairs, at this time, many people have not woken up, the room from time to time will be bursts of snoring sound, indicating that these people are still very deep asleep.


    When Zhang Fan went downstairs, he found a very familiar figure sitting in front of a table near the door. His hair was all white, and he was dressed in a gorgeous gown. He had a big face and a kind face, but it also gave people a serious feeling.


    This person Zhang Fan has seen. It was yesterday when he was in the city that Luo Feng, the old man who had helped them, saw this person. Zhang Fan''s heart was somewhat curious. How could he come here? Is it really so coincident that he also stayed in this inn?


    But looking back carefully, Zhang Fan thinks it''s a little unlikely, because the inn seems to be very hot. Yesterday, Zhang Fan had no room soon after they moved in. Can''t Luofeng come here earlier than them?


    More or less curious in his heart, Zhang Fan stepped forward and gave the old Luo Feng a deep gift. He arched his hand and said, "it seems that we are really predestined. Unexpectedly, we meet again today."


    Luo Feng took a look at Zhang Fan, with a kind smile on his face. He pointed to a chair beside him and said to Zhang Fan, "boy, you got up much earlier than I expected. Sit down."


    Zhang Fan nodded, then sat opposite the old man Luofeng and drank a cup of tea. When he got up in the morning and drank a cup of fragrant tea, he really had the feeling of mouthful and clear head.


    Luo Feng took a look at Zhang Fan and said to him, "young man, I came here mainly to find you. Do you have time to do something for me?"


    After listening to Luo Feng''s words, Zhang Fan doesn''t feel surprised either, because when Zhang Fan saw Luo Feng, he guessed in his heart that he must have come to find himself, and there should be something very important.


    With a smile, Zhang Fan said to Luo Feng in front of him, "if you have something to do, I will do my best."


    Luo Feng nodded, his mind moved, the ring of storage space in his hand lit up slightly, and suddenly a brocade box appeared on the table.


    He pushed the brocade box on the table towards Zhang Fan, and said to Zhang Fan, "I want you to send me something. However, it''s a little difficult for you to meet this person, but it''s not urgent. As long as you can hand it over to Luo Qiying, the owner of Luo family in Wusu city."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan frowned. According to Zhang Fan''s guess, Luo Qiying, the owner of the Luo family, should be the superior of master Luo Feng, but why didn''t he go by himself? Or is there something else?


    What''s in the box? Why do you have to deliver it yourself? Is it expensive? If it''s really valuable, is it true that he''s not afraid to embezzle it?


    As Luo Feng spoke, he began to observe Zhang Fan''s expression. Naturally, he knew what Zhang Fan thought, so he said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. I''m just sending the token of the Luo family back. Moreover, this thing is also my personal thing. If you give it to him, he will know who is the traitor of the Luo family."


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, and said to Luo Feng: "the martial arts of the elder generation are superb, and they have even reached the realm of half a step to heaven. Why don''t they send them by themselves? Do you really trust to give this to me? I''m not afraid I''ll find it myself on the way? "


    Luo Feng looked at Zhang Fan and shook his head with a smile and said: "you won''t, I''ve seen countless people in my life. I can see who is trustworthy, who is not trustworthy, who is trustworthy, and who is unreliable at a glance. Just like when I see you, I can see at a glance that you are the one with the highest status and strength among them Moreover, your realm and strength must not match, so you must have something extraordinary, so they will respect you so much. I''m not wrong


    After listening to Luo Feng''s words, Zhang fan can''t help but pick his eyebrows. He can''t help admiring the old man. Generally speaking, many people see that Zhang Fan''s level is low, and they don''t even pay attention to Zhang Fan. Some even show disrespect to Zhang Fan, but these people don''t come to a good end in the end.


    But this old man is different. He can see that he is the one with the lowest realm but the strongest strength among these people. I''m afraid that his eyesight is not as good as others. It must be very difficult for him to have such eyesight.


    Luo Feng laughs and continues to say to Zhang Fan: "so, you are also travelling South and North, with unique skills. How can you be interested in a waist token? What''s more, you can still keep a kind of noble and upright spirit when you wander in the river and lake. This shows that you care about this kind of friendship in the river and lake very much, and what you promised will be done. I''m not wrong


    Zhang Fan smiles, nods to master Luo Feng and says, "master, you can see so many things at a glance. I really admire you. Well, since you can trust me, I promise you that I will give it to Luo Qiying, the owner of the Luo family."Luo Feng nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "however, this matter is not as simple as you think. To tell you the truth, I am the housekeeper of the Luo family and have been with the master. However, the Luo family is in turmoil. Someone wants to usurp the power and seize the position inside. He uses a plan of estrangement between me and the master and wants me to leave the master of the Luo Qiying family."


    "This point has long been seen through by me and my family leader, so we made a stratagem to let the family leader pretend to drive me out of the Luo family and let these people succeed in their treacherous schemes. However, behind the scenes, the family leader gave me an important task, that is to find out the truth and see who the traitor of the Luo family is."


    Speaking of this, Luo Feng sighed, took a sip of tea, and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "after a year''s investigation, I did have some eyebrows, and I found some clues. However, when I found out the truth, I was chased by the killers in the blood refining hall and ran all the way."


    "However, I can''t go to the Luo family now, because there are still some traitors in the Luo family. Maybe these people are waiting for me near the Luo family now. So, it''s a dead end to go back. So, we have to go all the way north to get to the Golden City."

 Chapter 822

    "During this period, I have fought with them several times. Unexpectedly, there are two half step masters on the other side. I am seriously injured now. I guess I will not be able to return to the Luo family because of my poor strength. I want to entrust you with this matter. I hope you can deliver it to the Luo family."


    Zhang Fan frowned. According to what Luofeng old man said, Zhang Fan found two half step masters in Jincheng. What''s more, they are really looking for someone. Is it true that they are the people in Luofeng?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan frowned and said to Luo Feng, "master, when I was at the night market yesterday, I also thought about several men in strong clothes. Among them, two of them are half a step to the sky, and they are really searching for someone. Do you think what master said is them?"


    Luo Feng gave a wry smile, nodded and said: "it should be them. I didn''t expect that they could find my place by following the mark of the unique secret skill blood in the blood refining hall. It seems that I really underestimate them."


    With that, Luo Feng untied his clothes and revealed his left shoulder. There was a crimson symbol on it. This symbol was originally red, and there seemed to be something flowing on it. Therefore, it looked very strange.


    Seeing this symbol, Zhang Fan frowned deeply and knew that it was definitely not a good thing, so he said to Luo Feng, "why don''t you ask someone to remove it, so that the people in the blood refining hall can''t track you?"


    Luo Feng shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not as easy as you think. If you can really remove this symbol, then it won''t be so mysterious. Once this kind of thing is hit, it will connect with my heart. As long as I use aura, they will know where I am, so they can chase me here I think it''s a normal phenomenon


    Zhang Fan frowned slightly. It seems that Luo Feng really made up his mind. He wanted to use this way to lead away the experts in the blood refining hall and let him send the token to Luo''s house.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan said to Luo Feng: "elder, I think you''d better cure your injury first. In this way, you will have the strength of the first war with them, and then you will be closed for a period of time. After returning to the period of total victory, you will have the strength of the first war. At that time, if you want to escape, it''s very easy, at least you can live."


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Luo Feng shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not as easy as you think. This mark is connected with my body. At the same time, as long as I use my aura, this Rune will light up, and their blood refining hall can use a secret method to track me."


    After a pause, Luo Feng sighed and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "so, even if it''s closed, they will come to disturb me to heal. They won''t give me this opportunity at all. I haven''t used aura for a long time recently, but they can still find out where I am by virtue of that secret method, so I have no way. ¡±


    Zhang Fan thinks that it''s the same truth. If you use aura, you will be found by the other party. If you don''t use aura, even if you have high-quality healing drugs, it won''t work in the end. This is really a bit of a headache.


    Luo Feng drank all the tea in the cup, then said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "if you really help me send this back to the Luo family, then you are a great benefactor of the Luo family. I haven''t asked you, young Xia. May I have your name, please?"


    Zhang Fan arched his hand to Luo Feng and said, "I don''t deserve it. My name is Zhang Fan. I''m just a person in the Jianghu. There is no fixed family and clan."


    Luo Feng''s face with a smile, said to Zhang Fan: "good, Zhang Fan, I remember you, if there is an afterlife, I will repay you that day."


    With that, Luo Feng stood up and gave a deep gift to Zhang Fan. Then he turned and left the inn with a smile on his face. His steps were very free and easy. It seemed that he was magnanimous in his heart and had no worries in the world.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at the back of the old man Luofeng and the brocade box on the table. He sighs in his heart that he trusts him so much. Moreover, he has heard a determination to die from his words. If he doesn''t help him fulfill his wish, he really can''t say it. Therefore, he will send the token to the Luo''s home in Wusu city anyway.


    Put away the brocade box, Zhang Fan ordered some food, prepared to pad a belly, estimated the time, Zhang Fan felt that Lu Jiuye and others were about to wake up.


    Sure enough, just as Zhang Fan ordered something good, Dao Lang and Gao E came out of the room, stretching and yawning. They didn''t seem to have enough sleep. Lu Jiuye and his three also went downstairs. They said hello to Zhang Fan and began to sit down for breakfast.


    Zhang Fan did not disclose to them the story of Luofeng elder. After all, for them, the less they know, the better, to avoid being involved.


    Lu Tianchen suggested that he go to his home early in order not to delay eating.


    A few agreed and soon packed up. Directly on the road, left into the city, all the way north. Go in the direction of the dragon family.After walking for a few hours, just as they were about to return to the dragon''s home, suddenly, a group of experts in black came from a distance. The first one was in a high level, and even exuded a half stride of awe. What''s more, these people dressed in strong clothes, with a strong bloody atmosphere, directly stopped Zhang Fan and others.


    Zhang Fan several people see this, is a frown, do not understand what these people mean in the end, how much curiosity in the heart.


    Lu Jiuye stepped forward, arched his hands to several people, frowned and said, "Why are you in the way? Is it the wrong person? "


    It''s hard for Cheng Bo to avoid it, but he doesn''t know how to avoid it.


    When Zhang Fan saw some people, he could not help but feel a thump in his heart. These people were in the blood refining hall. Moreover, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that they must have investigated that master Luo Feng had a meeting with him this morning, so he came to ask for something.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan slightly narrowed his eyes, the heart has been ready.

 Chapter 823

    However, if Zhang Fan is against the half step master, the chance of winning is less than 30%. After all, the cold water sword in Zhang Fan''s hand has been destroyed, and the long sword in his hand is just an ornament. If Zhang Fan takes out 90% of his skill, the sword may be broken directly, and it is vulnerable.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with one blindfolded eye, which was full of resentment. He looked at Zhang Fan, held his shoulder, and said to Zhang Fan and others, "we are the people of Lianxue hall. We are ordered to hunt down a housekeeper of Luo family, in order to get something in his hands. However, I heard that this thing is in your hands now. I advise you It''s better to hand it in. I may be open to you. If you don''t understand and appreciate, don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    Dao Lang frowned and said to the masked man in front of him, "what are you talking about? I can''t understand you at all. Do you recognize the wrong person? We still have something to do. We don''t need to waste time to find what you want."


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, the masked master immediately looks at Dao Lang, and his eyes are fixed. An invisible shock wave suddenly strikes Dao Lang''s face.


    For a moment, this wave seems to be in between, just turned into a strong wind, like an invisible fist in general.


    Dao Lang didn''t feel good, especially when he felt the pressure on his opponent. He felt that the wind of his face was getting closer and closer. He wanted to dodge, as if he was entangled by the pressure and couldn''t move.


    At this critical moment, a huge figure directly blocked Dao Lang''s face. This figure was like a mountain. His muscles were very strong, as if his body was his best armor. This person was Gao E.


    Gao E is the nearest one to Dao lang. seeing that Dao Lang is about to be attacked, Gao E has no time to think about it. After all, his flesh color has been cultivated. Whether it''s injury or fighting ability, it''s much better than a handful of people. Therefore, the first thing he thought of was to help Dao Lang block the shock wave of each other.


    With a dull bang, Gao E was knocked out by the invisible shock wave, and fell heavily on the ground in the distance, making a hole in the ground, and the impact left him a deep gully on the ground. Thus, the power of this invisible impact can be imagined.


    When Dao Lang saw it, he was very angry. Although his realm was not as high as that of the other side, Gao E was trying to help him block the blow, which made Dao Lang feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye and others frowned. They felt that this matter was a bit strange. These people would never stop their way for no reason. Therefore, they must be prepared or have evidence, so they would come to block the way.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan understood in his heart that the other party was looking for him, and he must have the exact evidence, otherwise, he would never come rashly.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan stepped forward and said to the masked middle-aged man, "it''s none of their business to rush at me. They don''t know anything, and what you want is in my hands."


    As soon as the words came out, Lu Jiuye and others immediately looked at Zhang Fan. They didn''t know what Zhang Fan was hiding from them.


    "Cheerfulness!" The masked middle-aged man looked up and down at Zhang Fan. He was more or less surprised. Zhang Fan was the lowest one among several people, and Luo Feng believed him so much. Why on earth? Is it because his realm is low that he hides people''s eyes and ears?


    However, the masked middle-aged people appreciate Zhang Fan''s courage. If the ordinary shackle masters saw him, they would have been scared to pee their pants. But Zhang Fan didn''t. instead, he didn''t change his face. Moreover, he dared to admit it. His face was light with wind and clouds, and he felt fearless.


    "Now that you have admitted it, I will follow your request. They can leave, but you need to stay." The eyes of the masked middle-aged man twinkled with venomous eyes, and Zhang Fan in front of him said.


    "It''s a deal." Zhang Fan nodded, still expressionless, because Zhang Fan knew that if he took these people with him, he might not be able to escape at all. If he let them go first, he would have at least 60% chance to escape.


    Lu Jiuye was puzzled and said to Zhang Fan: "brother Zhang Fan, what''s the matter? What on earth did you take? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of you? "


    Cheng Bo also hurried over and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not good, Zhang Fan. This guy''s realm is so high and his aura is so strong. If I guess correctly, he is at least a half step master. He''s just waiting to die. We''d better kill him together. Only in this way can we win more or less."


    Dao Lang shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "we agreed that we should share happiness and difficulties together. Why don''t you even tell us this? If you are really gone, what shall we do? "Gao E got up from the ground and said with a cold hum, "I don''t care where the elder brother is, where I am, whether I live or die, I will accompany him to the end."


    Zhang Fan took a look at several people and said to them, "it''s a long story. If we can all survive this time, I will tell you the whole story, but only if you survive first."


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the masked middle-aged man gave out a shriveled laugh and said to Zhang Fan with disdain: "I didn''t expect that you are just a master of shackle realm. You have been helped by so many people, and their realm is higher than you. It really makes me feel unexpected. Since you don''t want to leave, don''t leave, and stay with him! ¡±


    with these words, the masked middle-aged man spread his hands flat, and two blood red whirlwinds appeared in his palms. For a moment, the sand and rocks were flying around, and the people who were blowing could not open their eyes.


    Zhang Fan had a bad secret in his heart. He pinched a sword formula with both hands and put it in front of his chest. Suddenly, a huge sword Qi instantly blocked the wind around him. Countless sword Qi lingered around several people, with a kind of fierce taste.

 Chapter 824

    At this moment, all the men in black were shocked. They never thought that although the young man in front of them looked like a shackle, his strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    "Is this guy really just a shackle? Or did he hide his strength? Although I''m a quintuplet in Mahayana, I think his strength is much more powerful than mine


    "Yes, I have the same feeling. What''s the origin of this boy? How come I''ve never heard of such a powerful person in the Jianghu?"


    "Maybe this is the reason why the old man named Luo Feng chose him to send things. I didn''t expect that this man should have such strength. It really surprised me."


    "No matter how talented he is, today he has met our boss. The boss will never allow such a genius to continue to grow up. Therefore, today is the time for the boy''s death."


    "Yes, such a guy can''t stay. If we keep him, it will be an absolute threat to us in the future. In time, he may grow up to an unexpected situation. At that time, it''s impossible for us to kill him."


    "I don''t think this guy''s strength is really strong. It''s not what I can deal with. So, we''d better not mess around and let the boss deal with it."


    Feeling Zhang Fan''s fierce sword spirit, some people in black retreated one after another. Although some people in black could hold on for a while, they finally retreated back, because Zhang Fan''s cangyun sword spirit was too strong for them to bear.


    When the middle-aged masked man saw this scene, his eyes suddenly showed excited look. For him, he liked to kill those geniuses most. Moreover, without killing a person, he would use the sect secret method in the blood refining hall to extract the essence and blood of that person. In this way, no matter he went back to alchemy, he still needed to use it as other medicine to improve his strength Promotion is of great benefit.


    In addition, to kill a future star, from a psychological point of view, is a great sense of achievement, so, to see Zhang Fan show such power, middle-aged masked people are very excited.


    Zhang Fan urged his whole body to express his sword spirit. By using the method of transforming the sword spirit into shape, he made countless sword spirits turn into sword Qi, which directly blocked the strong style. However, his opponent''s blood red whirlwind power became stronger and stronger. Zhang Fan could clearly feel that his sword Qi was weakened a lot.


    Slightly squinting his eyes, Zhang Fan looks forward to the middle-aged man with a dignified face. However, Zhang Fan seldom has such an expression, because Zhang fan can clearly feel that the other side is not only a half step master, but also an old half step master.


    There is an essential difference between the two. Although an ordinary strong man with half a step to the sky has reached this level, he has not studied this power thoroughly, and even has some skills that have not been dug out.


    The old master is not the same. Although his realm has not been improved, he can constantly tap his potential in the realm of half step to heaven. In this way, his strength will continue to become stronger. Some half step to heaven masters are even more powerful than those who are in the realm of half step to heaven.


    After observing these, Zhang Fan felt dignified. Such a master is very rare, but it''s hard to get rid of him.


    At this time, the middle-aged masked man suddenly used his body method and disappeared directly in the same place. When he reappeared, he had already come to Zhang Fan. A whirlwind formed in the palm wind and directly patted Zhang Fan. It was so powerful that it seemed that he could smash everything.


    "Scatter!" Zhang Fan has been carefully observing the middle-aged masked master in front of him. When he saw that he had an action, Zhang Fan immediately issued an order to several people around him, and immediately let them disperse.


    In this case, Lu Jiuye and others have already played a twelve point spirit, dare not have the slightest carelessness, after all, whether they can escape or not is all about their life and death.


    Just after Zhang Fan gave an order, everyone immediately scattered around, dare not have the slightest delay, so as not to die here.


    At the moment of palm wind, everyone immediately dodged the fatal blow and fled in all directions.


    But even so, the shockwave of the palm wind on the ground also spread around, and all of them flew out in an instant. In an instant, except Zhang Fan, all of them spilled blood from the corners of their mouths and turned pale.


    At this moment, Lu Jiuye frowned and knew in his heart that if he followed Zhang Fan again, he would surely drag Zhang Fan''s back. In the current situation, he could only live one by one without any delay.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye immediately displayed his unique skills, and a sense of chaos appeared around him. The power of space enveloped him and formed a huge nebula, which kept spinning.


    "Broken star palm!"


    With a dull drink, Lu Jiuye immediately pushed the aura of his whole body to the extreme. He clapped his hand directly at the middle-aged masked man in front of him. There was a kind of overwhelming temperament between his hands. With the power of space, it was not to be underestimated. It seemed that there was a kind of power of tearing space.The middle-aged masked man took a look at Lu Jiuye''s palm style and hummed: "it''s wishful thinking that the stars dare to compete with the bright moon. Look at the move


    As he spoke, the middle-aged masked man did not dodge. He clapped directly at Lu Jiuye''s palm wind. The blood red palm wind seemed to be crying and howling, and immediately met him.


    With a dull roar, the two palms counteracted each other, and the shock wave spread around in an instant. In the blink of an eye, a huge pit had been formed in the middle, and the surrounding sand and stones were submerged by the shock wave and turned into powder.


    Zhang Fan is not good. In such a huge shock wave, Lu Jiuye has no spare power to dodge after he claps his hand. Therefore, he will be hurt by the shock wave.


    Too late to think about it, Zhang Fan directly exerts the XingKong Lingbo body method and comes to Lu Jiuye in an instant. The sword formula in his hand rises again. Countless sword Qi instantly forms a sword Qi barrier in front of Zhang Fan and completely resists the shock wave.


    "Boy, I look down on you." Zhang Fan will be able to resist the shock wave, the middle-aged masked man squinted his eyes, the tone of cold said to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 825

    Zhang Fan hummed coldly and said: "I just said, what skills do you have? Come to me and let them leave. I will give you the things naturally, but you will kill us all. I tell you, even if you kill me, I won''t let you get the things in my hands."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the middle-aged masked man immediately sent out a burst of arrogant laughter. His eyes were still cruel. He said to Zhang Fan, "I can''t help you. At that time, I will get what you have."


    With that, the middle-aged masked man immediately rushed to Zhang Fan. His right hand was clawed, and he grabbed directly at Zhang Fan. There seemed to be a kind of suction in his palm wind. He wanted to catch Zhang Fan directly, and then let him handle it.


    However, Zhang Fan would not give him this opportunity. He wanted to dodge, but he felt that there was a huge power in the palm of his opponent''s hand, and his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    Looking up, he found that the middle-aged masked man was very close to him. Zhang Fan''s long sword rolled in his heart, and the fury of the Furlan sword came out. The sword Qi turned into a few sword Qi dragons, and swept directly towards the middle-aged masked man in front of him.


    The middle-aged masked man was stunned when he saw Zhang Fan''s sword power. He never thought that the other side would have such a counterattack.


    I thought that I could catch Zhang Fan in an instant with the strong suction in my hand, then take him back to the sect, and directly refine him into a pill to improve my skill.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan was able to resist in such a situation, which surprised the middle-aged masked people.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan''s sword Qi is coming, the middle-aged masked man has to change his moves, otherwise he may be hurt by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi.


    However, since Zhang Fan fought back, he would fight back to the end. Moreover, Zhang Fan has not really used the wild wave sword technique developed by Yan Tianzhu. Now that he has the chance, Zhang Fan will show it again.


    As a result, Zhang Fan''s long sword suddenly changed its style. In a moment, all the sword Qi turned into some small sword Qi and became all pervasive.


    The middle-aged masked man frowned when he saw that he was not good. He never thought that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship was so changeable, even to the peak. It was really unpredictable.


    Faced with such a strange sword move, the middle-aged masked man did not dare to have the slightest carelessness and turned to defend directly. Countless blood red shields appeared all over his body to block Zhang Fan''s sword style.


    Later, Zhang Fan cooperated with XingKong Lingbo''s body method and went forward directly. His sword directly touched the blood red border of the middle-aged masked man.


    Just listen to a buzz, a concussion power instantly spread all over the blood red border, the sword edge between a shake, even directly penetrated the other side''s body barrier, the sword edge close to the middle-aged masked man''s eyebrow.


    After all, the middle-aged masked man is experienced in all kinds of battles. He knows all kinds of sword moves, but it''s the first time to see Zhang Fan''s sword technique. Moreover, seeing the sword stabbing his eyebrow, the middle-aged masked man was shocked. He quickly stepped back, pushed his palms forward, and the blood red palm directly patted Zhang Fan''s chest.


    Zhang fan can only return to the sword to block. After all, in such a battle, he can''t be careless or hurt himself. Zhang Fan knows that if he is injured in such a battle, he won''t have to fight in the future. He can only wait to die.


    After the separation, the middle-aged masked face with a look of shock, in front of Zhang Fan asked: "boy, what kind of sword do you use! It''s so powerful


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly and said, "you can''t control this. No matter what kind of sword technique, as long as it can defeat you, it''s a good sword technique!"


    With that, Zhang Fan rushes forward again, and his hand is still the raging sword technique. Moreover, the connection between the sword moves is very smooth, without any drag. Moreover, the most fatal thing is that Zhang Fan''s sword technique has a very strong penetrating power, which can''t even defend the middle-aged masked man who is half a step into the sky.


    After the previous lessons, the middle-aged masked man''s attitude immediately became serious. For Zhang Fan''s moves, he was really a little too defenseless to defend. He didn''t even know how to fight. Moreover, from Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship, there was no sign of any clan or family martial arts. Could it be said that this set of swordsmanship was created by the boy himself?


    Although I was puzzled in my heart, I didn''t dare to neglect my kung fu. If there was a little mistake in this method, I would be in danger of death.


    At this time, countless sword Qi instantly surrounded the middle-aged masked people in the past. Countless sword Qi were changeable and overwhelming.


    However, this is not Zhang Fan''s fatal killing move, and Zhang Fan''s real purpose is to make middle-aged masked people feel dazzled, and use his unique skills to break the void at the critical moment, so that he can defeat the enemy in one move.


    The middle-aged masked man took a look at the sword Qi in front of him. His body method had reached the limit, but it was not as fast as the sword Qi. However, he could feel that the sword Qi could not hurt him, so he relaxed his vigilance.However, Zhang Fan has been observing the state of the middle-aged masked man. When he finds that the other side is somewhat lax, Zhang Fan immediately seizes the opportunity and directly exerts his deadly martial arts.


    "Break the empty finger!"


    With a light drink, Zhang Fan''s broken finger went straight to the middle-aged masked man in front. The purple finger instantly penetrated the blood red border and went straight to the middle-aged masked man''s eyebrow.


    After the middle-aged masked man was recruited, he suddenly felt that his brain was blank. However, for a strong man with half a step to the sky, there was a special spiritual barrier in his soul consciousness sea, especially for some spiritual attacks, which were basically ineffective to him.


    Although Zhang Fan''s breaking empty finger is powerful, it is also resisted by this kind of spiritual barrier, with less than 40% of its power hitting his soul to know the sea.


    But even so, middle-aged masked people feel that their brain is blank and their mental strength is somewhat depressed, which makes them surprised again.


    It never occurred to him that Zhang Fan should have such a skill. It really surprised him. The middle-aged masked man knew that if the ordinary master was careless, he might die here today.

 Chapter 826

    And Zhang Fan''s moves did not end. A thunder ball was born on the edge of the sword, and the sword gas in the thunder ball was constantly compressed, and the arc around was crackling, which was huge and shocking.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged masked man immediately recovered from the shock and turned back. He was a little slow at this time when he was depressed. However, the middle-aged masked man knew that if it really went on like this, his life might be in danger.


    When Zhang Fan turned around, the sword in his hand chopped the middle-aged masked man. Suddenly, a crescent shaped sword wrapped a thunder ball, chopped the middle-aged masked man in front of him in an instant. The place he passed was a piece of scorched earth shocked by thunder.


    At this time, the middle-aged masked man''s pupils suddenly shrank. Without time to think about it, he quickly blew his aura to the limit. Suddenly, the blood red border of his whole body became more thick, and he once again resisted Zhang Fan''s attack.


    Although the sword Qi was resisted by the other side''s blood red border, the thunder ball was quite powerful, which directly exploded a gap in the blood red border. However, these heavy border directly blocked Zhang Fan''s thunder ball grid, and did not hurt the middle-aged masked man inside.


    However, all this surprised the people around, especially the hands of the masked people in black. They looked at Zhang Fan with a shocked look in their eyes. They couldn''t believe that all this was done by an expert in the shackles.


    "My God, isn''t it? Is that guy really just a master of shackles? I didn''t expect that he would have such a powerful power. "


    "Yes, it is estimated that the boss was shocked by this incident. He must have never thought that an expert in the shackle world should have such ability."


    "It''s really shocking, and this battle is also very wonderful. I really didn''t expect such a result. I thought that the leader of smashing the door could kill the guy in the shackles without any effort, and then take the ring of storage space in his hand. We''d better make a difference, but I didn''t expect that the young man was so powerful, and he was so weak It''s amazing how you use your swordsmanship. "


    "I''ve never experienced such a battle before. It''s really frightening. In my opinion, this young man seems not to be a shackle, but a half step master. His strength can even compare with our boss."


    "I still feel a little lucky now. Fortunately, we didn''t show off our ability and went forward to deal with the young man. If we were careless, we might not even know how we died."


    "Yes, this guy''s swordsmanship can even say that he can kill me in seconds. How can I say that I am also an expert in Mahayana period, but in the face of such swordsmanship, I really don''t have much confidence."


    "I don''t know what the boss should think about this. Do you think we''re going back to invite experts? If that is the case, will we be ridiculed for not even being able to deal with a guy in shackles? "


    "This is the actual situation. If they come here, they will not be able to deal with the young man. Therefore, I don''t think it''s shameful for us to move rescuers to Lianxue hall."


    "I think it''s better to forget it. You don''t think it''s shameful, but I do. Although we have experienced it once, they will not understand what they haven''t seen. In their opinion, there is a fixed thought, that is, there is an absolute gap between the realm and the level, so we went back to tell them the truth, they really have Will anyone believe it? "


    "I agree with that. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I don''t think many people would believe it. Therefore, I think we can only suffer a dumb loss this time. We really can''t say it. Even if we really say it, it''s a shame."


    For this matter, everyone shook their heads and felt that there was nothing to say. After all, no one would believe whether such a scene was seen with their own eyes. Therefore, it''s better not to make it public.


    However, they can''t let Zhang Fan go. After all, their mission items are in Zhang Fan''s hands. If Zhang Fan is really let go, they can''t account for it.


    Moreover, according to the rules of Lianxue hall, you can''t leave a living person, or even cut down the grass roots, or leave any future trouble. Otherwise, there will be some trouble in the back. Although the probability is not big, this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Lu Jiuye and others were also very shocked. They all looked at Zhang Fan, especially Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship. No one could show it.


    "This Is this really Zhang Fan''s sword technique? My God, when did his swordsmanship improve again? It''s so sudden. It''s even a little hard for me to accept. " Dao Lang widened his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan in the distance with an incredible look in his eyes.


    Although Dao Lang and Zhang Fan have already been worshipped, when he met Zhang Fan before, he did not know each other. Therefore, in Dao Lang''s view, the battle between them really divided the victory and defeat. However, in Dao Lang''s view, as long as he can work hard for a period of time, he will be confident to draw with Zhang Fan.But now it seems that Zhang Fan''s sword technique has become very strange, and in Dao Lang''s view, Zhang Fan''s sword technique has really improved too fast. Dao Lang even feels that he can''t catch a move, so he may be killed by Zhang Fan.


    When Cheng Bo looks at Zhang Fan''s moves, he is also shocked to see that Zhang Fan''s long sword seems to have the feeling that the Epee has no edge and is skillful. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Although Cheng Bo didn''t know him before, he only knew in his heart that the young man had some means, and Lu Jiuye was beside him. Today, Cheng Bo has really opened his eyes and appreciated Zhang Fan''s real strength. He is really shocked.


    Gao E was shocked and speechless at this time. He remembers that when he met Zhang Fan in the desert, he didn''t know each other. At that time, Gao E relied on his strong body and even wanted to compete with Zhang Fan. But now it seems that Zhang Fan was really merciless. If it wasn''t for that, he would have died and died again How can I have a chance to make a vow with Zhang Fan?

 Chapter 827

    Yan Fei has always been in the attitude of learning from Zhang Fan. During this period of time, she followed Zhang Fan and learned a lot from Zhang Fan. Therefore, she gained a lot. In the last battle, Yan Fei always thought, what would Zhang Fan do if he met this matter?


    Therefore, after these events, in Yanfei''s mind, Lu Jiuye is like his father or relatives, and Zhang Fan is his mentor, guiding him to solve problems.


    It is also because of Zhang fan that Yan Fei has been in danger for many times. If there is no Zhang Fan, Yan Fei can''t guarantee to live in the river and lake until now.


    However, Yan Fei is very excited to see that Zhang fan can beat back the masked scar man. Moreover, from Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship, Yan Fei has also learned some combat skills, which will be used in actual combat in the future.


    The masked middle-aged man looks at Zhang Fan in shock. His eyes are full of incomprehension. At the same time, he is also very angry. The difference is that Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship can be so powerful that it can be done only in a shackle situation. If you give him time, what''s more?


    The anger is that Zhang Fan is just a shackle state, and he can beat back a half step master. If this thing is spread out, won''t it make people in the river and lake laugh?


    Thinking of this, the masked middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. It seemed that there was a flame burning in his eyes, and his whole body was full of fighting spirit. With a flash of his right hand, he had an extra long knife. The blade was dark red. When the streamer turned back, it seemed that there was blood flowing on the blade.


    "Young man, you have completely angered me. You are also the first person who can let me show my full strength in the first World War. You are proud of this."


    With that, the masked middle-aged man stroked the blood red blade with his right hand, sneered, and continued: "for decades, this long blood blade sword has never been used. I didn''t expect that there was still the day when it came out of its sheath. Well, today I''ll show you the power of this sword!"


    "Blood blade long sword? Is this guy Xu Qian After hearing what the masked middle-aged man said, Lu Jiuye was shocked.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, everyone was puzzled. They came to Lu Jiuye one after another and asked him in a low voice.


    "Jiuye, who is Xu Qian? It sounds like it''s powerful, but it''s like we''ve never heard of it


    "Yes, Jiuye, what''s the origin of this guy? What kind of danger does Zhang Fan have to him? "


    "I''m a little curious. The strange long sword in his hand seems to have blood flowing on the blood blade. It seems that this sword has life. What kind of magic weapon is it?"


    "Although I don''t know who Xu Qian is, the blood refining hall has always been notorious in the Jianghu. There are so many experts in it, but they all do some murdering and arson activities. The reputation in the Jianghu is not good."


    Several people expressed their doubts one after another, and looked at Lu Jiuye, waiting for his answer.


    When Lu Jiuye thought about it, it seemed that it was something of the past. At the same time, he could not help looking at Xu Qian''s bloody blade and began to talk to several people.


    It turns out that this guy named Xu Qian has always been a gifted young man. Before he was 40 years old, he had never seen a high mountain. He was almost invincible all over the world. Among his peers, he was also an absolute leader, and no one could beat him.


    However, when wandering in the river and lake, the river and lake is full of temptations. This man has also got a lot of treasures. Moreover, he is still a man who pursues extreme power. In the end, he left the school and never went back.


    Later, in order to understand the martial arts of the world, Xu Qian constantly visited Gao you and became proficient in all kinds of martial arts. His fighting skills were also very exquisite. He had never been defeated. Therefore, he wanted to be at the top of the world.


    However, there are green hills and tall buildings outside the mountain. At last, when he was 40, he met a genius. After a battle, Xu Qian learned various skills and lost to each other. Therefore, he planted a seed of revenge in his heart.


    Out of this obsession, Xu Qian constantly challenges countless experts in the Jianghu, and wants to find a better one. After learning from him, he will find that genius to avenge himself.


    However, after a few years, he found that no one was his opponent, and the master had never been found.


    During this period, Xu Qian accidentally got a long blood blade sword, which is very evil. It can even control people''s mind and make people fall into the evil way, but its power can''t be underestimated.


    When he got the sword, Xu Qian was very happy. Combined with what he had learned all his life, he found that with the blood blade long sword, he was really like a tiger. He couldn''t help thinking that this time he could find the genius who defeated him.


    Holding the bloody blade in his hand, Xu Qian did find the genius and wanted to fight against him. However, many years later, the genius had retired from the world and was not involved in some trivial matters. It was not like fighting with Xu Qian.However, under the influence of the long sword with blood blade, Xu Qian''s mind has changed greatly. In addition, he has been obsessing for many years. If he does not get rid of obsession, it will become a magic barrier in his heart, and finally affect his lifelong practice.


    In order to get the name of the genius, Xu Qian wrote down the place where he killed all the people.


    The genius was angry, so he fought with Xu Qian. They had been fighting for almost three days and three nights. Several peaks had been razed to the ground by the shock wave in the duel. The scene was very tragic.


    Afterwards, someone went to the place where they had fought and found that the two men seemed to have disappeared from the world, and they had never been seen again in the future. Therefore, there was a inference at that time that the two men should have died together in the battle at that time.


    After telling the story to everyone, Lu Jiuye looked at the masked middle-aged man with a shocked face. His eyes were full of surprise, and he continued: "unexpectedly, this man is still alive, and he joined the blood refining hall and became an expert in the blood refining hall. This is really a big news."


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, the master did not die. Instead, he joined the blood refining hall and became a powerful killer.

 Chapter 828

    Zhang Fan took a look at Xu Qian''s long blood blade sword and frowned, because Zhang Fan could clearly feel that his opponent''s weapon was unusual, with a strong smell of blood. Moreover, when he took out the long blood blade sword, Xu Qian''s momentum changed, his eyes became very red, and he looked very bloodthirsty.


    Looking at the sword in his hand, Zhang Fan shakes his head in his heart. The strength of the other side is too strong. Even if his cold water sword is still in hand, it still doesn''t help. Therefore, if this battle continues, I''m afraid that his chances of winning will be less than two times.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan had already poured out the aura in his body when he was fighting just now. If he continued to do so, then he would not be able to bear the aura in his body. What can he do?


    Just when Zhang Fan was distressed, he only heard a fight sound from the distance, and the sound was getting closer and closer, which could not help but attract everyone''s attention.


    I saw a group of people in the distance around an old man began to chase, all kinds of gas continuously hit on the ground, for a moment, the distance seems dusty.


    Others don''t know, but Zhang Fan just took a look and found that the old man was not someone else. It was Luo Feng, who met him in Jincheng at that time.


    It''s true that master Luo Feng was covered with blood at this time. Although his face was still dignified, his whole body burst out with astonishing momentum, and he was able to show the strength of half a step to heaven.


    And behind him is also a half step to heaven realm master, with several Mahayana period master, have to chase him.


    In the blink of an eye, elder Luofeng came to several people, and a layer of blazing flames burst out all over his body. These flames immediately formed a barrier, blocking the experts of the blood refining hall from the outside.


    Zhang Fan saw the aura of Luo Feng, and immediately frowned, because Zhang Fan found that Luo Feng is now burning the source of his life, although in such a situation, he can force out his current strength potential, but it has a great burden on the body, and the burden can not be made up, it is the source of life, even if it is really good If you have an internal injury, you will also suffer damage to Shouyuan.


    For the practitioners, Shou yuan is time. Although the practitioners seem to have a long life, they have no time in the cave and have been outside for thousands of years. In fact, the more they reach a high level of cultivation, the more time they need to break through. If they break through, they may be born and change their bones. If they can''t break through, they will fall down directly. How many practitioners are because of the most important reasons After the oil lamp dry, unable to break through the realm, and finally hate.


    However, Luo Feng is burning his own life source now, so as to improve his strength. In addition, he has internal injury now. If he continues to do so, it is estimated that his body will not last long, and soon the oil will run out, and the Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save him.


    Lu Jiuye and others were shocked when they saw the momentum of master Luofeng. Although they met each other in Jincheng before, no one could see that master Luofeng was an expert who could reach the heaven half a step.


    At this time, the front of the two half step blood hall killers have also gathered to a place, Xu Qian looked at the front of Luo Feng, sneered and said: "well, since the old guy himself sent to the door, then don''t bother me to find him, I see, today we will directly complete the task, go back to hand in."


    "Master, you..." Zhang Fan''s brow is locked, and the elder Luo Feng in front of him wants to talk and stop. He is also very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Luo Feng looked back at Zhang Fan, with a kind smile on his face. He said to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry, little friend. I''m here today. To tell you the truth, I''ve lived for hundreds of years, and I''m loyal to the Luo family."


    After a pause, Luo Feng turned his head and looked at the two killers in front of him. His face sank and he continued to say to Zhang Fan, "I''ll stop them in a moment. You can run as far as you can. I hope you will do what you promised me and give the token to Luo Qiying alive. In that case, I will rest in peace."


    "But..." Zhang fan can''t bear it. Although he hasn''t been in touch with Luo Feng for a long time, they have established a certain friendship between them. Moreover, Zhang Fan also finds that Luo Feng is a man who keeps his promise. He is kind, open-minded and never cares about others. Such a good man shouldn''t have such a short life.


    Master Luo Feng shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "there''s nothing left, but remember, you must live well and help me to fulfill my last wish."


    With that, Luo Feng made a complex mark on his hands, and the aura of his whole body suddenly burst out with amazing power. A strong wind instantly pushed Zhang Fan and others out directly.


    After that, Luo Feng''s whole body suddenly appeared a burning flame, which enveloped his whole body. Moreover, the flame was constantly expanding. In the blink of an eye, an area appeared, with Luo Feng as the center, surrounded by a piece of scorched earth.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he knew that master Luo Feng wanted to die with each other. That''s why he did it. Moreover, the source of his life had come to an end and was about to dry up. He suddenly used such a secret move. It is estimated that he wanted to use his life as the last barrier for Zhang Fan and others."Go Zhang Fan finally took a look at the figure of master Luo Feng, and immediately gave a command to Lu Jiuye and others. They turned around and rushed out into the distance quickly. Everyone used their fastest speed, and disappeared here in the blink of an eye.


    Luofeng, with a flame all over his body, rushes directly to the people in the blood refining hall. His palms keep flying. In the blink of an eye, all the masters of the Mahayana blood refining hall turn into ashes and disappear in an instant.


    Xu Qian has his own blood blade long sword in his hand, which directly forms a blood red Dao Qi network between waving, and immediately blocks Luo Feng''s move.


    However, Luo Feng''s move was very powerful at the cost of his life. Although they avoided the move, their clothes were almost burnt and they looked a little embarrassed.


    And after Luo Feng released this move, he was also attacked by the fire, and finally his body was engulfed by the fire and turned into fly ash.

 Chapter 829

    However, there is no pain in this way, because after this move, Luo Feng''s spirit has been blurred, the corners of his mouth showed a smile, his heart is calm, there is no regret. He saw countless people in his life. From the first moment he saw Zhang Fan, Luo Feng thought that Zhang Fan would have a bright future in the future.


    therefore, Luo Feng didn''t worry about handing this matter over to Zhang Fan, because he believed that Zhang Fan would do it, so Luo Feng could leave at ease.


    Xu Qian took a look in front of him. His face was cold. He put away the blood blade in his hand and said coldly, "Zhou Qiang, what''s the matter? How did you get him here? I remember that when we left Jincheng, they didn''t seem to go in the same direction, but they came back here in the end. What''s the matter? "


    Zhou Qiang sighed, and Xu Qian said, "I don''t know. We''ve all followed the old guy for a long time. However, the old fox was very cunning. Suddenly, Benming Zhenyuan started to rush towards us. Although he suffered internal injury, he was burning Benming Shouyuan. His strength improved instantly and didn''t fight with us, I just ran towards you. We chased after you all the way and finally got here. "


    "What did you say? Did the old fox come by himself Xu Qian frowned, narrowed his eyes and asked Zhou Qiang.


    Zhou Qiang nodded and said to Xu Qian, "yes, it''s very strange. I''m also curious. Why did he find us? Besides, we are always very careful when we are tracking. Can we say that the old fox has a clever plan? "


    Xu Qian shook his head, looked at the charred bodies on the ground, frowned and said: "it seems that this matter is more or less troublesome. After all, what we have to do now is to go back to the blood refining hall and explain everything clearly. You know, we two signed a letter of responsibility at that time, and we have to return the old man and his things within seven days Take it back to the employer, but now it seems that the old fox is dead, we haven''t got the things, and we have lost so many people. It''s hard for both of us to account for this matter after we go back. "


    Zhou Qiang frowned and felt that Xu Qian had some truth to say. However, when he came here just now, Zhou Qiang found that Xu Qian had taken out a long blood blade sword that had not been used for many years, which made him curious.


    You know, the blood blade long knife is a most evil thing. It can even confuse people''s minds, make people become bloodthirsty killing machines, and finally become a killing devil for everyone.


    Therefore, based on Zhou Qiang''s understanding of Xu Qian, he would never use this bloody blade if he did not have to. There must be something else.


    In addition, Zhou Qiang also noticed that among the people in front of Xu Qian at that time, the strongest was just the quintuple realm of Mahayana, and Xu Qian was a strong man with half a stride in the sky. That is to say, if he wanted to kill these people in front of him, it would be almost effortless. But why did he delay to do it?


    Moreover, when they were in the city, they already got accurate information, that is, the token was in the hands of the young man in the shackles. If you kill him, you will naturally get it. Why didn''t Xu qian do that? Zhou Qiang was puzzled about this.


    Although he was puzzled, when Zhou Qiang came here, he also observed the surrounding environment and found that there were many big pits around him. The scene was in a mess. Who did this? If Xu Qian made all these things, then what kind of master made him worthy of showing his blood blade?


    Although he was a little curious, Zhou Qiang did not dare to ask Xu Qian such a question. If he really angered Xu Qian, his life would be difficult. Although they had the same realm, Zhou Qiang was not Xu Qian''s rival in terms of strength.


    In the distance, Zhang Fan and others rushed out of a long distance and found that no one was chasing them. Then they found a quiet and hidden place to settle down, which can be regarded as adjusting their state.


    Dao Lang is still a little shaken now. Although he had heard about the terror power of the strong man in the half step heaven realm before, he didn''t have much money. But this time, he saw with his own eyes that the strong man in the half step heaven realm couldn''t even deal with Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan is the most powerful one among the people, and he can''t kill him. That only shows that, This guy is really strong.


    But Dao Lang was more curious. How did Zhang Fan get into trouble with this half step master? With doubts in his heart, Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan: "brother, what''s the matter? You seem to be hiding something from us."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone immediately looked at Zhang Fan. What Dao Lang asked was the question in everyone''s mind.


    Zhang Fan sighed and said to several people, "well, I really have something to hide from you. However, I intend to tell you when I get to the dragon''s house, but I didn''t expect that this matter came so quickly. In that case, I''ll tell you about it."


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan began to tell several people about what happened in the inn this morning. He also took out the brocade box given by master Luo Feng at that time and the token in it for everyone to watch.When people looked at the token in front of them, they were somewhat curious. Generally speaking, the token is made of wood, followed by jade. These two kinds of materials are the most common. But now it seems that the token in front of them is not made of wood or jade. It feels mellow, with some temperature. Moreover, the carving is exquisite You can see it''s aristocratic.


    However, these people can''t see what kind of material the token is made of. They are more or less curious.


    Cheng Bo took the token in his hand, and after a careful look at it for a while, he said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, you have a lot of knowledge. Give me your hands and eyes to see what it is made of."


    Lu Jiuye held the token in his hand and looked at it carefully, but he couldn''t see what was going on. He shook his head slightly. Lu Jiuye said to several people, "as for what this thing is made of, I''m not sure. However, I can be sure that the token is so designed, it must be of his use."

 Chapter 830

    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, master Luo Feng said at that time that he would give the token to Luo Qiying, the owner of the Luo family. With the token, he would know who the traitor inside the Luo family was."


    Dao Lang thought about it and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you mean that this token can transmit information? However, it''s the first time I''ve heard that he used token to deliver messages. How did he do it? Even if it''s a message, what kind of situation will he take? "


    Lu Jiuye took a look at some grooves on the back of the token, frowned and explained to several people: "the design of this token is very clever. If I guess correctly, this token should be placed in something, and then some information in the token will be read by some special means, but without this device, we can''t read it Yes. That''s what makes this token unique. "


    Yan Fei thought about it and said to Lu Jiuye, "that is to say, this kind of thing is unique to the Luo family. If we want to see the things inside, we have to find the Luo family to do it, right?"


    Gao E nodded and said, "yes, according to the ninth master, we can only find this kind of device to let us see the things inside. However, where is the Luo family? Can the elder Luo Feng tell us?"


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to several people, "yes, master Luofeng once said that the Luo family is in the northern city, and it''s also a very large family. That is to say, if we can''t find it, we just need to go to the north and inquire about it casually to find it."


    After all, a large family has a common feature, that is, it''s very easy to find, and you can find it if you ask.


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "that''s all. But I think that even if we find the Luo family, we may not be able to get in because of some reasons. In other words, some people obstruct us. We may not be able to see the Luo family so smoothly."


    After hearing Cheng Bo''s words, Zhang Fan understood what he meant, because when he got the token, master Luo Feng said that there was information about the traitor of the Luo family in the token, that is to say, something must have happened in the Luo family, but Luo Feng didn''t explain it directly. Instead, he used such a secret means to tell the owner of the family about it It''s a cover up.


    In other words, the traitor of the Luo family may have a high status, and even the master of the Luo family has to give him three points of courtesy. In this way, if several of them explain the details, they will certainly attract some people''s attention. In this way, it is almost impossible for them to see the master of the Luo family.


    But if we don''t go to see the owner of the Luo family on the pretext of this, it seems that it''s not easy to do, which is really a bit of a headache.


    "Brother Cheng Bo is right. It''s a bit difficult, but we still have time to study it carefully and try not to let other people know about the information in the token." Zhang Fan nodded and agreed with Cheng Bo.


    After a break, they decided to see if there was a tail following them. If not, they would go to the dragon''s home first to explain where they were going. At least the people of the dragon''s family would not worry too much, and then they would set out for the northern Luo''s home.


    After a careful observation, they found that there was really no one behind them. They were relieved and turned quickly to escape in the direction of the dragon family.


    Back at the dragon''s home, Zhang Fan finds the dragon''s owner, long Aotian. Recently, Zhang Fan found that the dragon''s owner looks much better, which has something to do with the medicine Lu Jiuye prescribed to the dragon''s owner to take care of his health.


    in addition, Zhang Fan has collected all the resources of the dragon''s family recently, which can be regarded as a solution to the dragon''s heart disease.


    In addition, after Zhang Fan came to the dragon family, he followed the clues and solved the traitors of the dragon family. Now the internal affairs of the dragon family are in a state of concerted efforts, unified external development and common development. He has recovered some of the shadow of the Wansheng period before the dragon family. Although it is not perfect, it needs to be completed step by step.


    In addition, Zhang Fan is in Long''s family now, and long Xue has grown up slowly. Now she can take charge of all the major and minor affairs in her family. The administrators in her family will report to long Xue, and long Xue will also issue some policies to solve these problems, with clear ideas, novel contents, and can be accepted by people. Everyone is here Praise Miss Long''s good policy.


    After reading these, the owner of the dragon family is really very happy. In this way, his heart disease has been removed, and the rest is to heal. Moreover, now he has recovered 30% of his original strength, which is also very happy for the owner of the dragon family.


    Today, Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye and others returned to the dragon''s home, while the master of the dragon''s home was drinking tea in his study. When he heard that Zhang Fan had come back, he quickly asked people to invite him, and cooked a pot of tea again, waiting for Zhang Fan''s arrival.


    After meeting with the master of the dragon family, Mr. Lu first felt his pulse and nodded. He felt that the master of the dragon family was much better and said more.


    The owner of the long family accepted with an open mind. He was very curious and asked Zhang Fan and others about their going out this time. Did they encounter any trouble.Zhang Fan smiles. He first tells us where he went this time and the local conditions and customs of that place, especially what he saw and heard in Jincheng, and what the mortal world is like. Although he heard from master Luo Feng, Zhang Fan also tells us incisively and vividly.


    The owner of the dragon family is also fascinated by what Zhang Fan tells. He is also very curious about what Zhang Fan tells. He didn''t expect that the world between mortals is still a little interesting. If he has a chance, he must go and have a look.


    After some greetings, Zhang Fan asked the leader of the dragon family, "master of the dragon family, have you ever heard of the Luo family in the north?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the owner of the long family was slightly stunned. He recalled it carefully, nodded slightly, and said to Zhang Fan, "I know, but there is not much intersection. After all, the long family is still a certain distance away from the Luo family, and the relationship is just listening and speaking. Why, are you interested in Luo Qiying of the Luo family? "


    Zhang Fan smiles and shakes his head slightly. He thinks in his heart that it''s better not to let the master of the dragon family know about it, so that he won''t worry. In addition, the people of Lianxue hall have been chasing themselves. It''s better not to involve the dragon family.

 Chapter 831

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to the owner of the long family: "no, I just heard that. I have a friend who I met in the Luo family when I was wandering in the Jianghu. He once said that if I have time to visit the Luo family, since I have come to this continent, I might as well go to the Luo family, but there is no excuse to enter the Luo family."


    "It''s easy." The owner of the long family said to Zhang Fan, "I can write a letter for you. It says that Luo Qiying, the owner of the Luo family, is personally enlightened. In this way, you will have an excuse to enter the Luo family."


    After hearing what the Dragon Master said, Zhang Fan thought it was a good way. He nodded and said with a smile: "in that case, there will be the Laolong master."


    The owner of the long family turns around and comes to the case. He picks up his brush and brushes it. Then he writes a letter. The content is very simple. It''s nothing more than polite remarks. At the same time, he introduces Zhang Fan and tells Luo Qiying that he can meet and recognize him when he has time.


    Zhang Fan, holding the letter, has a plan in mind. When he goes to the Luo family in the north, he can use it as an excuse to knock on the door of the Luo family. Only in this way can he have a chance to contact Luo Qiying, the owner of the Luo family.


    What''s more, the advantage of this method is that it can successfully fulfill the will of master Luo Feng by hiding his real purpose.


    Long Xue heard that Zhang Fan and others came back, and ran into the study. After seeing Zhang Fan, she immediately felt more cordial.


    Recently, long Xue has been really busy. Before, Zhang Fan was always helping. He thought of some solutions and countermeasures. As long as there were any problems in the development of the family, Zhang Fan could solve them smoothly. Long Xue studied carefully, and even could take one example to counter three.


    However, during the period when Zhang Fan left, although long Xue was able to manage independently, she just felt that she lacked a backbone in her heart, and always felt that she didn''t adapt.


    Now that Zhang Fan has come back, long Xue also wants to report to Zhang Fan about the various policies and plans he has made in the long family during this time, to see if there are any mistakes. If there are, it should be time to correct them.


    After a few simple greetings, long Xue takes Zhang Fan back to his study, and tells Zhang Fan all the policies and plans in the recent period in great detail.


    Zhang Fan also listened patiently while drinking tea and nodded his head from time to time. He felt that long Xue had really grown up a lot and learned to think independently during this period of time. She was not like the old lady''s temperament.


    After all the work has been reported, long Xue sits in front of Zhang Fan and asks him anxiously, "I don''t know if there are any mistakes in these plans and policies I have formulated, and what needs to be corrected?"


    Zhang Fan took a sip of tea, put down the cup in his hand, and said to long Xue: "there are loopholes in your plans, but fortunately, these loopholes are not fatal. It''s just that if someone really catches this point, you may feel very embarrassed."


    With that, Zhang Fan, with his memory just now, began to smooth out the loopholes in the policies and plans one by one, and found them quite accurately.


    After hearing this, long Xue also had a sudden feeling, and even felt that he had never thought of it before? In other words, I didn''t think about that aspect at all. I silently recorded every point Zhang Fan said in my heart, and said that I must fill these loopholes in a moment.


    After Zhang Fan helped long Xue find out all the shortcomings, he asked long Xue by the way, "when you formulated these plans and policies, did no one stand up against you? Or are there voices questioning you? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, long Xue recalled it carefully, shook her head to Zhang Fan and said: "no, when I told them my management method, no one stood up against it. To tell you the truth, if there is a person like you who pointed out the fault of my plan and policy, I don''t know what to do ¡£¡±


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to long Xuelong and says: "it''s not important. Sometimes there are loopholes in everything. It''s not surprising. I believe that someone in the long family must have found this loophole, but they didn''t say it. It shows that your elder sister long and elder sister long have played a better role in the mass foundation of the whole long family, and many people listen to you very much If you want to


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to long Xue: "so, what you have to do now is to improve these policies and plans. In this way, people can be convinced, and they can also feel that your eldest daughter is outstanding."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue blushes and feels that Zhang Fan has some truth. However, in long Xue''s opinion, when Zhang Fan is around, she is more down-to-earth.


    Think of this, long Xue to Zhang Fan some coquetry said: "after you come back this time, I can''t let you go, after you go, I''m really a little busy, especially in trouble, really limited, don''t know how to do well."


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head slightly to long Xue and says, "no, tomorrow I will leave long''s home and go to Luo''s home in the north city. A friend asked me to send something."Listen to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue''s eyes more or less with some disappointment, said to Zhang Fan: "can you send someone over, isn''t it to send something? You don''t have to go in person. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head again and said to long Xue, "no, I have something to hand over to the owner of the Luo family, so I''ll go to the Luo family myself."


    "All right." Although the mouth so answered, but long Xue''s eyes with obvious dim and not to give up to Zhang Fan, think Zhang Fan really a little busy, but turn to think, Zhang Fan''s ability is so big, father once said, a person''s strength is stronger, then he undertakes the responsibility is bigger.


    Zhang Fan is really strong, so Zhang Fan has to bear more and more things. Long Xue''s heart is more or less understanding, and Zhang Fan also helped the long family a lot after he came to the long family. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan, then the long family''s internal and external troubles could not be solved at all.


    Long Xue thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, recently, the ninth prince will come to the dragon''s house. I remember that there is an agreement between you that if you recover all the resources within three days, he won''t come back to the dragon''s house to disturb you?"

 Chapter 832

    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, it was so signed at that time. Unexpectedly, this guy even dared to come. In my opinion, he came to explore the situation several times. It doesn''t matter. The strength of the ninth Prince is not so good. I can make him suffer some hardships."


    Long Xue eyebrows pick, quickly asked Zhang Fan: "so, you already have a plan in mind? Can you tell me? "


    "Of course, on the ear." Zhang Fan waved to long Xue with a smile, motioned her to be closer to him and whispered to him.


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s plan, long Xue immediately chuckled and said to Zhang Fan, "well, in that case, do as you say."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue, "however, the premise is that we have to block the news now. We can''t let the ninth Prince know that I''m back. If he knows, I''m afraid he won''t come."


    "Don''t worry, it''s up to me." For this matter, long Xue thinks that she can do it well, so she immediately orders her subordinates to deal with it.


    In the afternoon, as expected, the ninth Prince arrived on time, followed by several followers. The realm was probably around the quintuplet of Mahayana period, one by one swaggering and big mouth, and seemed very proud.


    The ninth prince came to the dragon''s house. The servant didn''t dare to stop him at all. He ran in and reported to long Xue. He knew in his heart that every time the ninth prince came, he was looking for the eldest lady long Xue. Otherwise, he would not have come here.


    The owner of the long family also feels embarrassed. Although he has made it clear to him, the ninth Prince still seems to be brazen to come here every time. This makes the owner of the long family feel helpless and feel sorry for his daughter. He will be harassed by the ninth Prince every day.


    However, in long Xue''s opinion, every time she meets the ninth prince, she chooses to turn a blind eye to him and simply ignores him. Therefore, from this point of view, it seems that the impact on long Xue is not big.


    Recently, the reason why jiuwangye came to the dragon''s house so often is that he got the news that Zhang Fan left the dragon''s house recently, where he went is unknown, and has not returned yet.


    In jiuwangye''s opinion, it''s a good chance for him to be alone with Longxue. After all, it''s a matter of time before Zhang fan stops him.


    However, even if he knew that Zhang Fan was not at long''s house, jiuwangye had no idea. Every time he went to Longxue''s study, he asked his guards to guard the gate and the study door, so that Zhang Fan would not come back suddenly and he could leave in time.


    This afternoon, jiuwangye came to Longxue''s study, with all kinds of snacks in his hand, trying to please Longxue.


    "Cher, I''ve come to see you. What do you think I''ve brought you? This is my favorite sweet scented osmanthus cake. Please try it. I brought it to you personally. " Nine Wangye a face flatters smile, the Dragon Snow in front of the face says.


    Long Xue doesn''t pay attention to him, but is still dealing with some work and plans in hand, and the loopholes in these plans are all pointed out by Zhang Fan.


    The ninth prince saw that long Xue ignored him, so he began to serve tea and water. He was like a servant, waiting on long Xue all the time. If someone saw him, he would be very surprised.


    After being busy for a while, long Xue looks up at the ninth Prince and asks him, "if I remember correctly, the gambling agreement between Zhang Fan and you was very clear last time. If he can recover all the resources of the dragon family in three days, then you won''t come to the dragon family to make trouble. I don''t know whether the agreement you said before really counts."


    After hearing this, the ninth Prince quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m not here to make trouble. I''m here to give you food. You''re boring. I can accompany you."


    After listening to the ninth Prince''s words, long Xue slightly turned her lips and continued to say to the ninth prince, "what if Zhang Fan brings people back at this time?"


    The ninth Prince laughs and says to long Xue, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve arranged everything. If Zhang Fan comes back, I''ll leave. I''ll take it as if I''ve never been here. However, my people will block him and leave me precious time. Moreover, I can go out through the back door of the long family."


    Long Xue smiles and shakes her head. She says to the ninth Prince: "it''s not right. Your identity is the ninth prince. You always go through the front door. How can you go through the back door?"


    The ninth Lord waved his hand and said to long Xue, "it''s nothing. Isn''t Zhang Fan very powerful? Since the last competition, I''ve invited many experts, so my safety can be guaranteed. Even he can''t touch my clothes, let alone hurt me. "


    The more he said that, the more confident he was in his heart. He was even completely different from the ninth prince who was worried that Zhang Fan would come back anytime and anywhere.


    "So, I''m not worried about Zhang Fan at all. He just hasn''t come back. If he comes back, I''ll let my people clean him up and see if he dares to be so arrogant in the future." The more the ninth prince said, the louder his voice was. With his arrogant expression and invincible state, long Xue could not help but feel funny.


    The ninth Prince spoke eloquently for a long time. At the beginning, long Xue listened to it, but later she didn''t want to hear it. Long Xue couldn''t help thinking that she didn''t know what kind of reaction Zhang Fan had after hearing it.Just as the ninth prince was about to finish, Zhang Fan stood behind him unconsciously, his face was expressionless and his breath was hidden. He looked at the gushing ninth Prince and said nothing.


    Long Xue also inadvertently raises her head and finds that Zhang Fan is standing behind the ninth prince. At this time, the ninth Prince is still saying bad things about Zhang Fan, and the more she says, the more she goes too far, even a little unbearable.


    See this scene, the corner of long Xue''s mouth unconsciously spread a touch of ridicule, because he knows that Zhang Fan will not let him go this time.


    But in jiuwangye''s eyes, he found that Longxue was smiling, but he rarely saw Longxue''s smile. This time, jiuwangye was more happy, and he began to talk, and even talked more and more excessively. He didn''t know that the danger was behind him.


    When the ninth Prince finished, long Xue held her cheek in her right hand and said to him, "you just said so many bad things about Zhang Fan. If he knows, do you know what the consequences are?"


    Nine Wangye ha ha a smile, to long Xue waved a hand to say: "that have what relation, anyway he even if know also can''t how to me."

 Chapter 833

    After a pause, the ninth Prince Continued: "even if you tell him about it, then I will not admit it. Anyway, when I get out of this door, I will be protected by experts. He won''t come near me at all."


    Long Xue fiddled with her hair and said to the ninth Prince: "since you have bodyguards, why don''t you bring them in? What if you are in danger in this place? "


    Listen to long Xue''s words, nine Wangye a smile, in the eyes is to appear some color squint, said to long Xue: "I am mainly afraid that he disturb our two people''s chat, in short, between you and me, or don''t let other people know."


    Long Xue smile, smile is particularly charming, said to the ninth Prince: "if you just heard what Zhang Fan said, do you know what the consequences are?"


    The ninth prince thought about it and said with a smile: "of course I know. Although Zhang Fan didn''t kill me, because I am a member of the royal family after all. If he dares to threaten my life, then the members of the royal family will not let him go. However, he won''t make me feel better. Therefore, I can only tell you about this."


    At this time, Zhang Fan calmly patted the ninth prince on the shoulder, saying nothing but a small move.


    However, in the heart of the ghost of the ninth Lord suddenly like a fried cat, instantly jumped up, a face of panic quickly turned to look behind.


    At this time, the ninth prince found that there was a young man standing behind him, and this man was no one else. It was Zhang Fan, who he just said was worthless.


    Seeing Zhang Fan, jiuwangye was stunned. His eyes were full of panic and despair. He even forgot to scream. For a moment, he even felt a little out of his mind. That kind of expression can''t be described by words.


    Zhang Fan saw that his mouth was wide open, but he didn''t make any sound. His face was calm. He put his sword around his neck and motioned to him not to shout out. Otherwise, he would die.


    After seeing Zhang Fan''s action, the ninth Prince quickly covered his mouth with his hands, for fear that he would make any noise, which angered Zhang Fan in front of him.


    Zhang Fan''s expression is still light and cloudless. He asked the ninth Prince: "you just said that you are a member of the royal family. I dare not do anything to you, do you?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, the ninth prince was a little bit scared. First he nodded, then he found out what was wrong. He quickly began to shake his head, and his head was like a rattle.


    "Have you heard of Ni Heng?" Zhang Fan still asked in a flat tone, but after hearing it, the voice was like thunder, which made him tremble all over.


    Especially when he heard the name from Zhang Fan, the ninth prince was shocked. He knew something about Ni Heng. He was the best in the royal family. He was first-class in both talent and cultivation speed. He was also one of the young masters in the royal family.


    And Zhang Fan mentioned the name, which means that either Zhang Fan and this person know each other, or they are very familiar with each other, or there are some problems between them, which have not been solved up to now.


    However, in the memory of the ninth prince, it seems that Ni Heng never came back after he left the royal family. Many people from the royal family were sent to look for him, but in the end he got nothing. Some people speculated that you hang might have died somewhere, but they can''t find the body now.


    Now, Zhang Fan actually said Ni Heng''s name, which can''t help but make the ninth Prince''s heart more or less surprised and even scared.


    Seeing that the ninth prince was scared, Zhang Fan continued to say to him, "this man has died, and he died in my hands. In my hands, it seems that the life of your royal family is not just this one. So, do you think I care about your life?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the ninth Prince suddenly shrinks his pupils, and the cold sweat on his forehead makes him look at Zhang Fan in front of him. He can even feel the breath of death. He is getting closer and closer to himself.


    When Zhang Fan saw that the ninth prince was in such a state, he knew in his heart that his deterrent power had been achieved, and the next step was to ask for it.


    "However, they are really fighting with me, and they want to kill me, so I will take their lives. Unlike you, you just scolded me. Although it''s a capital crime, at least there is room for mitigation. However, it depends on whether you are worthy of cooperation." Zhang Fan is still a plain face, said to the ninth prince, but in the words, it is with a naked threat.


    Hearing that there was room for moderation in this matter, the ninth Prince nodded his head in a hurry, and the desire to live suddenly came to his heart. He even asked him to exchange anything for him.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the ninth king, "I heard that there are many cities under your jurisdiction. Why don''t you give me a city like this, and this matter can be written off."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the ninth Prince immediately frowned. He didn''t expect that Zhang Fan was really a lion. He had such a big appetite and wanted a city with himself.Generally speaking, the royal family is rich because there are many cities under their jurisdiction. After laying so many cities, in order to facilitate management, they will reward these cities on merit and distribute them to many kings and grandsons and nobles, and implement the system of land enfeoffment, so that these nobles can manage them.


    Moreover, how many villages and towns near one of the cities are under the jurisdiction of this city, including all the resources in this area. The value is immeasurable!


    After hearing this, long Xue is also surprised. Although she can think that Zhang Fan may blackmail or negotiate terms with the ninth prince, she never thought that he would directly ask the ninth Prince for a city. This is really surprising.


    "This..." The ninth Prince''s brow is locked. He has never done anything like this. You know, it''s humiliating for the royal family to give up the city to others without permission. If those Royal people know about it, is it good?


    Seeing the embarrassment on his face, he rubbed the back of his sword against his neck.


    The cool sword''s back rubbed against his hot neck, which made the ninth Prince sweat. His brain was blank. He fell to his knees with a plop and said in a hurry: "I beg you, don''t kill me! I''ll give you whatever you want! "

 Chapter 834

    "Good." Zhang Fan nodded and gave long Xue a look directly, indicating that she would bring pen and paper and prepare for the ninth prince to sign the painting.


    Zhang Fan began to draft the contract, brush a little bit, fengwulongfei wrote down a few lines of words, the font of the company vigorous and powerful, it seems that there is a sense of not wood.


    After finishing the writing, Zhang Fan handed the pen to the ninth Prince and motioned him to sign the pledge. In this way, the contract became effective.


    Jiuwangye trembles all over, and he doesn''t even seem to hold the pen. After being stained with ink, jiuwangye is still struggling in his heart.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t give him any chance to think. He said to jiuwangye, "my patience is limited, so don''t challenge my patience, otherwise, I will make you move."


    As soon as the words came out, the ninth prince was scared. He immediately picked up the pen and wrote his name as fast as he could. Later, he drew again. He didn''t dare to be slighted.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the contract, nodded slightly, and said to the ninth Prince: "since you have signed on it, then Hengyang City is mine. I will give you two days. The first day you will vacate the yamen, and the second day you will leave Hengyang City before evening. If you don''t leave within the prescribed time, you will break into my territory. What''s the future If, I believe you know it


    The ninth Prince nodded his head in a hurry, just like a chicken sucking rice. He said to Zhang Fan, "yes, yes, I know. Don''t worry. I''ll take people back to clean up now."


    Zhang Fan nodded, waved to long Xue, motioned her to come over for a while, some words should be explained.


    Dragon Snow a Leng, don''t understand what Zhang Fan want to do, then walked past, Zhang Fan whispered a few words to her, then said to long Xue: "well, according to what I said to prepare for it."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s plan, long Xue suddenly smiles, nods quickly, turns around and runs out of the room.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the ninth prince in front of him, put away the sword in his hand, sighed and said to him, "I really don''t understand. You know that we have an agreement. If you run into me in the dragon''s house, what will be the consequences, but you don''t seem to care. Do you really want to challenge my authority?"


    Nine Wangye heart very regret, if at that time really keep promise, well water does not violate river water, oneself also won''t fall so field.


    The reason why I dare to come here is to listen to the grapevine news. It is said that Zhang Fan has left the long family and is nowhere to be found. Moreover, the head of the long family is closed, and all the things are taken care of by the eldest lady of the long family. Therefore, in the view of the ninth prince, I finally have the chance to be alone with long Xue. It''s just to go to find long Xue. Long Xue doesn''t agree. It''s good to cultivate her feelings.


    In this way, nine Wangye lust heart up, did not think of danger, so, came to the dragon home, found the dragon snow.


    One day and two days later, the ninth prince was really a little afraid. Every time he left, he was afraid that Zhang Fan would suddenly return to the dragon''s home. But on the third day, the ninth prince found that Zhang Fan never came back, which made him more bold.


    But today, the ninth Prince really capsized in the sewer. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan went back to the dragon''s home without knowing it. Even his spies didn''t know it. So he swaggered to the dragon''s home and spoke ill of Zhang Fan, causing such a tragedy today.


    At this time, long Xue has come to the door of the room and made a gesture to Zhang Fan, indicating that he can let the ninth Prince leave.


    Zhang Fan nodded, with a smile on his face, and said to the ninth king, "well, since we have reached an agreement, now you should go back to Hengyang City to clean up and move out of Hengyang City tomorrow evening. Do you understand?"


    When the ninth Prince heard that he could go, he nodded to Zhang Fan as soon as he could. He kept thanking Zhang Fan for not killing him.


    Zhang Fan was also very polite. He personally sent the ninth Prince out of the gate. He also asked some important elders and descendants of the long family to come out to see him off. Everyone welcomed him with a smile, showing great enthusiasm.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan and others are polite, the ninth Prince is more afraid to neglect and more polite. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Zhang Fan and the ninth Prince seem to have become acquaintances, and they are still friends who can hold hands.


    This can not help but make many people on the street feel very surprised, especially those who often collect intelligence is surprised, have whispered.


    "What''s the situation? Does the sun come out from the West today? It''s impossible for the two of them to walk together. Well water is almost the same as river water. What''s the situation today? I really don''t understand. "


    "I don''t know. According to the common sense, after the two meet, they should be in a state of envy. How can they become good friends who have nothing to talk about?"


    "Yes, I remember very clearly. At that time, the ninth prince made a bet with Zhang Fan. If Zhang Fan could recover all the resources of the dragon family in three days, he would never disturb the dragon family again. Unexpectedly, the guy named Zhang Fan really did it, which made the ninth Prince feel a little embarrassed.""But now they are able to let go of each other''s bad feelings and get back together. I really didn''t expect that even the guy named Zhang Fan could let go of his resentment, the ninth prince would have the face to come to the door? He is really not afraid of death. "


    "I''ve heard that Zhang Fan has excellent skills. Although he only looks like a shackle state, his strength is even comparable to that of the experts in Mahayana. I''ve only heard about this. I''ve never seen him with my own eyes. I don''t think it''s possible."


    "I don''t think it''s possible. If he can beat Mahayana in the shackles, doesn''t that mean he is a rare genius? If that''s true, then his realm should be improved very quickly. How can it still be this realm? "


    "No matter what, I still said that I didn''t understand what happened between the ninth Lord and the dragon family today. I wanted to break my head and couldn''t understand why they suddenly became like this."


    "It''s just like this in the river and lake. There have never been permanent friends and enemies. There are only advantages and interests. So, I think it''s not difficult to explain what happened between the dragon family and the ninth prince. It must be what kind of interests they have reached. That''s why it''s so."

 Chapter 835

    "If that''s the case, it''s bad. I seem to have sold some relevant information about the dragon family to the ninth prince. If they really let go of their quarrel, if we have to clean up those people who are responsible for reselling information, will they attack us?"


    "It''s really possible. We''d better listen to the news recently. Otherwise, we''ll lose our lives. However, we all live on this. So it''s better for them not to care about us, or even understand us and not care about us."


    When people see the scene in front of them, they are really happy and worried. Happily, the dragon family finally has a backer now. With the help of the royal family, they will have a bright future, even if they live smoothly and don''t let others covet.


    In this way, everyone in the long family will be safe. However, some people feel very worried. Because of the cooperation between the long family and the ninth prince, some people who sell intelligence back and forth in the middle will easily become the targets of cooperation between the two sides, because these people are likely to have some confidential things.


    Zhang Fan has been sending jiuwangye and others far away. Even after they were separated, they are still waving goodbye. It seems that they are reluctant to part.


    However, for Zhang Fan''s action, people''s hearts more or less puzzled, they just know, to cooperate with Zhang Fan to play a play, as for the role, people are unable to know.


    Although Lu Jiuye and others don''t know, they believe in Zhang Fan very much. As long as it''s something Zhang Fan orders, they won''t object to it or ask more questions. They will do it first. When they have a chance, they will naturally ask Zhang Fan.


    And with their understanding of Zhang Fan, as long as it is what Zhang Fan wants to do, it must be meaningful, and will not do anything for no reason.


    Back in the room, Lu Jiuye and others sat together. Although no one said anything about it, everyone had the same question in his heart, that is, what is Zhang Fan doing this for? It''s a mercy to see that the ninth Lord didn''t beat him. He still respects him so much. What''s the meaning of this?


    Not long after, long Xue and Zhang Fan come to the hall, and Lu Jiuye and others stand up to greet Zhang Fan.


    A few people sat down, and the maid next to them served a few cups of tea. Then they went out one after another, because they knew in their hearts that Zhang Fan must have something important to discuss.


    Dao Lang has always been unable to hide things in his heart. He directly asked Zhang Fan, "brother, which one are you singing today? I can''t understand it. We all know that jiuwangye is not a good man. Why do you respect him so much? What''s the point? "


    Gao E also said: "yes, when I see this guy''s face, I want to hit him, but elder brother, can you really stand his state?"


    Although Yanfei has ideas in his heart, he never expresses his own opinions, because he knows that someone will say what he thinks.


    Lu Jiuye didn''t say anything. After all, Zhang Fan has his own reason for everything he does. Generally speaking, Zhang Fan will naturally explain to you when he arrives.


    When they finished, Zhang Fan laughed and said to them, "I guess you will ask this question. Of course, I must have my reason for doing this, because I am thinking about it for the sake of the long family."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people were stunned. They didn''t seem to understand what Zhang Fan meant. They all looked at Zhang Fan and prepared to listen to what Zhang Fan said.


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "in fact, the reason is very simple. Today, I set up a bureau, which is to pit the ninth Prince once and extort something from him by the way. This thing is still of great value to the dragon family."


    "Oh? What is it, baby? Why don''t we all open our eyes? " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang immediately brows a pick, in the heart how many some don''t understand to Zhang Fan asked.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "this thing is worth more than any treasure. I''m the ninth Lord. I blackmailed a city, which is Hengyang City not far from the dragon family."


    "What, a city? My God, can he really give it? It''s not a lie. It''s a city Dao Lang''s face was extremely shocked. He had never thought of such a result.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "yes, it''s Hengyang City. I still have an agreement in my hand. It''s signed by the ninth Lord. So it''s in effect now. We can move at any time."


    They quickly looked at the agreement in Zhang Fan''s hands. The contents above are really about the transfer of the city. The following are the three autographs and paintings of the ninth prince.


    "Getting a city from the royal family is not what ordinary people can do. Brother Zhang Fan, how did you do it?" The expression on Cheng Bo''s face is very shocked. He asks Zhang Fan in an incredible way.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "it''s very simple. Sometimes, a city is used to exchange a person''s life. At least in the eyes of the ninth prince, the business is worth it."After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang immediately became interested and quickly asked Zhang Fan, "brother, the news you said is really a little unresponsive. How did you do it? Can you tell us more about it? "


    Everyone expressed great interest and wanted to know what Zhang Fan had done. It was almost impossible that he could get a city from the ninth Lord.


    For the royal family, the city territory is more important than life. Moreover, the city is divided by the royal family and is not allowed to be sold. How did Zhang Fan do it?


    Zhang Fan took a sip of tea and began to talk to several people about all the things that happened in Longxue''s study today with a smile. The people who listened were also stunned. I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan would have such means.


    After hearing this, Gao E said to Zhang Fan, "brother, you are too kind to him. If it was me, I would beat him into a pig first, and then blackmail him. Only in this way can I get rid of my hatred."


    "That''s right." Dao Lang also said: "such a person will always be in front of others and behind them. How can such a person live in the world? He is really a vicious scum."

 Chapter 836

    Zhang Fan waved his hand with a smile and said: "in fact, such a person also has a certain use value. For example, his status, the reason why we respect him so much, and he does not dare to be slighted. In the eyes of outsiders, the dragon family is covered by the ninth Prince of the royal family. In addition, before we had a festival with the ninth prince, but now in the eyes of outsiders, it''s still a war of war "I''m in good shape."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "I thought about the future of the dragon family before. Although we have collected some resources of the dragon family from others, now it seems that some sects and families are still eyeing the resources of the dragon family. Therefore, in my absence, the Dragon family must have strength, and this strength can be improved So it''s internal or external. "


    "Internally, there is at least one master with half a step to the sky. Obviously, the dragon family doesn''t have one. So the next plan is to rely on other families. In terms of status, there is only the ninth prince in the royal family now. Therefore, we need to watch this man instead of being careless and careless."


    "From tomorrow, we can directly move to Hengyang City, and the dragon family can also settle down in that place. Moreover, if a city is transferred, all the resources and towns around it belong to the city. Therefore, if we can get a city, our resources are not only so simple, but also need rapid development. In this way, we can get a city It''s faster to get a foothold. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded. At the same time, they were shocked. They couldn''t believe it was true. There were so many things in a city. If you don''t think about it carefully, you really don''t know.


    "Brother, do you mean we are going to Hengyang City tomorrow? However, if the royal family knew, would they break the contract? And gather the forces of the royal family to attack us? " Dao Lang was still worried. He frowned and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded, said to him: "this point, I also thought of, and, now the dragon family seems not so strong, want to defend, maybe we need to take more trouble, I will go to liuyunzong and heilongtang help, but this is also temporary, after all, these two forces are still a little far away from Hengyang City, so, the development of the dragon family, really It''s imminent. "


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "by the way, in my opinion, the dragon family is still in danger. After all, there are so many clans and families who are covetous of everything about the dragon family. There are many spies near the dragon family. They are shaking to collect information from the Dragon family every day, which seems to be very harmful to the dragon family."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "I''ve thought of what you said, so I''ll be so polite to the ninth prince. The purpose is to show these people their news is the best. Therefore, in this scene just now, they will certainly pass everything back to the clan or the family. In this way, the news will spread quickly."


    Cheng Bo continued shaking his head and said: "no, what I mean is that if they know the truth, for example, the ninth Prince is forced to sign an unequal contract and give Hengyang City to the dragon family, if such news spreads, there will be clans or families who will come to sell in front of the ninth Prince and prepare to help attack Hengyang City. In that case, we will be friends When you''re in a passive position


    Lu Jiuye smiles, shakes his head slightly and says: "it''s not as complicated as you think. Generally speaking, when they get the news, they will analyze it first, and then they will make a decision. In the end, someone will make the decision. Besides, these clans and families outside are not alone. They will all sit together The final conclusion can only be reached after discussion. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued with a smile on his face: "so, on the surface, we are friends with Jiuwang Ye. If they really dare to mess around, then they must think about it carefully. If they really dare to take this risk, then we will be in trouble, but if they don''t understand it at all If that is the case, then we can live in peace. "


    "That''s right." Zhang Fan also nodded and then said: "according to the common sense, if they really dare to take risks, I can gather the people in Heilong hall and Liuyun gate. In this way, they can be defeated. In addition, if we really have a good relationship with the ninth prince, what is the best embodiment?"


    "It''s the ninth prince who left a guard team in Hengyang City. Only in this way can we see that the relationship between them is good, and the clothes of these bodyguards can be found in Hengyang City. If they really take them away, they can also make some custom-made clothes with the help of the tailor shop in the city, and then they can find someone to disguise themselves. In this way, they can be fooled It''s over. "


    Lu Jiuye and Zhang fan are in harmony. They seem to know each other''s plans very well, and they have a tacit understanding.


    After listening to their explanation, everyone admired Zhang Fan''s foresight. They really didn''t think of these things.


    At this time, the owner of the long family came in from the door with an excited look on his face, because long Xuegang had just told his father all of Zhang Fan''s plans. His father was shocked, and it even took a long time to recover from the shock.When the master of the dragon family comes back, he finds that long Xue has left, so he calls several servants to find the location of long Xue.


    When he came to the meeting hall, the head of the long family saw Zhang Fan. He was excited and came to Zhang Fan step by step. Even with tears in his eyes, he said to Zhang Fan excitedly.


    "You are a great benefactor of the dragon family! If we didn''t have you, our dragon family would never have developed so fast. Moreover, you found a new home for our dragon family. I''m really excited. I thought about this before, but it hasn''t come true. Unexpectedly, under your leadership, it has become a reality. Thank you for your kindness. On behalf of the dragon family, I, long Aotian, thank you for your kindness! "


    With that, long Aotian directly lifted his robe and bowed down to thank Zhang Fan. His eyes were full of sincerity. To him, Zhang Fan was like the life-saving benefactor of the dragon family. Without Zhang Fan, there was no today of the dragon family.

 Chapter 837

    Zhang Fan quickly stepped forward to help the Dragon Master up, let him to the seat, said to him: "the Dragon Master doesn''t need to be polite, today is also a chance, between me and the young lady made a plan, so we will exchange a city from the hands of the ninth prince, but the follow-up development, I hope the dragon master will take a lot of trouble."


    "That''s natural. I''ll live up to your expectations." The master of the long family is very important. Now he is obedient to Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan''s ability is really admired by long Ao Tian. This is absolutely a rare talent!


    After a few words of greetings, Zhang Fan began to order the dragon family to pack up their things, and first arranged some people to go to Hengyang City to inquire about the situation. If everything is normal, it''s not too late to move there. If the ninth Prince has any abnormal behavior, Zhang Fan will go out in person, and maybe get some other things from him.


    In fact, there is another reason why Zhang Fan blackmailed jiuwangye to Hengyang City, that is, in the forbidden area behind the Longjia mountain, there is a mountain range, and the Longjia and Luoyang city belong to the same mountain range. That is to say, there is no boundary between this place, which is shared by the Longjia and jiuwangye. Therefore, to occupy Hengyang City directly will solve the problem The problem of future trouble.


    In this way, after exploring the forbidden area in the back mountain, we will avoid the existence of danger. The forbidden area in the back mountain is already very dangerous. If we encounter other people''s sneak attack when we are in danger, it is not worth it.


    Therefore, all of Zhang Fan''s ideas are closely linked to each other, trying to keep every drop of water. In this way, some things can be done safely.


    Standing near the martial arts arena of the dragon family, looking at the forbidden area of the back mountain in the distance, it always seems to be shrouded in clouds and fog, with a mysterious color, which makes people have an impulse to inquire.


    However, Zhang Fan knows in his heart that it''s not too late to explore after everything is settled. Moreover, when he enters the forbidden area in the back mountain, he should make enough preparations. For example, the sword in his hand really needs to be changed. Otherwise, when he is in danger, the sword will break, and the protector will not be able to do it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan thinks that he can go to liuyunmen or heilongtang. Maybe he will get something unexpected, even if he borrows it first.


    After settling everything down, Zhang Fan explained a few words, and then went to Heilong hall alone. By the way, he brought some simple gifts to Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, instead of going empty handed.


    When he arrived near heilongtang, Zhang Fan showed his token. It was very smooth all the way, and it was easy to find Li Yiheng.


    They sat together for tea. After a bit of politeness, Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "by the way, I heard that you have done a big thing today."


    Zhang Fan eyebrows slightly pick, estimate the other party to say things must be related to Hengyang City, in addition, there is no big news.


    "Hall Master Li is joking. I just came back to long''s home recently. I don''t have time to do anything big. It''s just a trifle." Zhang Fan smiles and waves to Li Yiheng.


    Li Yiheng raised his eyebrows slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "Oh? Is it a small thing to be able to get a city from the ninth prince? "


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Li Yiheng: "this matter is also ignoble. I just let the ninth Prince hand over the city of Hengyang. After all, I am threatening his life. However, I know this matter. At the same time, I also want to ask heilongtang to help me. After all, Hengyang City has just been established. I hope I can borrow some money from heilongtang A master, go to Hengyang City to guard for a few days, after the strength of the dragon family is fully equipped, these black dragon hall will naturally withdraw back, and I can give them three times the salary, what do you think? "


    After hearing this, Li Yiheng ha ha, said to Zhang Fan: "this plan is good. I even want to go. Moreover, I believe that if the news continues to spread, many people are willing to go. Well, recently an elite team in Heilong hall has withdrawn from a distance. I believe they will be willing to go."


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say to Li Yiheng, "well, thank you, Master Li. However, I have one more thing to ask for his help."


    Li Yiheng smiles and says to Zhang Fan, "it doesn''t matter if you have something to say. Don''t be so polite with me. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Li Yiheng with a smile: "this time I come here, I mainly want to borrow a weapon from Heilong hall. The last time I went out, I met an expert. The sword in my hand has been broken. As a swordsman, I have no sword in my hand, so my strength is greatly reduced. So, do you have a good sword here?"


    Li Yiheng thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I really have some weapons here, but I don''t know if you can take a fancy to it. Let''s go to the treasure pavilion with you."


    With that, Li Yiheng leads the way, and Zhang Fan follows him. As they talk, they walk towards the treasure house.When he came to the treasure Pavilion, Li Yiheng looked at it casually, found a thinner long sword, handed it to Zhang Fan, and said to him, "it''s called zhimayjian. His body is as thin as a cicada''s wing. The blade is two fingers wide and three feet long. His hand is also very fast. You might as well try to like it or not."


    Zhang Fan nodded. First, he took the sword in his hand and weighed it. Then, with a wave of his hand, he immediately displayed a set of sword techniques. The speed of the sword front was so fast that people couldn''t see it clearly. It was as if the sword had disappeared in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    When Li Yiheng saw Zhang Fan''s sword technique, he couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. Although he knew Zhang Fan''s skill was good, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s sword technique was so exquisite, which really made him not think of.


    In Zhang Fan''s hands, the fat Mayer sword is buzzing like cicadas. Countless spring silkworms are shaking their wings and making waves of insects! It seems like a summer night.


    When a set of swordsmanship was finished, Zhang Fan stood still, his eyes were flat. He looked at the sword in his hand and shook his head slightly. There was some disappointment in his eyes.

 Chapter 838

    When Li Yiheng saw Zhang Fan''s expression, he was also stunned. He quickly asked Li Yiheng, "how about this fat Mayer sword now?"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Li Yiheng, "although this sword is very clever, its edge is too light. It''s a little difficult to control the sword moves. It''s more suitable for girls."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng felt a little reasonable, so he took out a long sword from one side. It was a slightly thicker sword with a cold cold light on its bright blade.


    "This sword is called Binghan. It''s made of cold iron. Try it. Do you like it or not?" With that, Li Yiheng handed the sword to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan held the sword in his hand, still felt the weight of the sword, and then immediately began to wave it. Between the flashes of the sword light, Zhang Fan''s figure flickered, and between the sword moves, with a sense of coldness, as if the temperature in the whole treasure Pavilion suddenly dropped.


    Although Zhang Fan didn''t use the aura in his body, his sword moves alone can frighten people. Even experts like Li Yiheng have to retreat.


    After a set of sword techniques are applied, a white frost has formed on the ground. This is the power of the long sword. It really shows that the materials used to make the sword are not vulgar.


    Li Yiheng took a look at Zhang Fan and asked him, "how about this sword? Are you satisfied with it?"


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head and says: "although the material of this sword is not vulgar, its skill is not enough. It''s a little heavy. It''s not suitable for me."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng has a certain understanding of Zhang Fan. He knows in his heart that if these two swords don''t weigh their hands, it only means that Zhang Fan''s eyes are higher. Therefore, Wu Qin in the treasure Pavilion is not suitable for Zhang Fan.


    After thinking about it, Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan, "well, I don''t seem to have the weapons you want here, so you''d better go to other places."


    With that, Li Yiheng seemed to think of something, and immediately began to find out about his storage space, but he didn''t find anything.


    "I received an invitation letter yesterday. If I remember correctly, it should be tomorrow that the annual treasure fighting conference will be held in the sword casting valley. To put it bluntly, each of them will show their own power, and then they will go on stage to compete. In this sword casting Valley, there are almost some peerless soldiers every year, so I can take you to have a look. ¡±Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan.


    "Sword casting Valley?" Zhang Fan is a stranger to this name. It seems that he has never heard of such a place. Does it mean that the place is designed with sword pool, sword grave and sword forest? If so, it''s really a good place to be a magic weapon.


    "Yes, it''s sword valley." Li Yiheng nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "sword casting Valley has existed for thousands of years at least, but it has produced countless magic weapons. Moreover, they have a rule that if you are predestined with that magic weapon, you can take it away directly without taking any money. If you are not predestined with this thing, you still want to take it away. There is no gold to sell, so you may as well Try your luck. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "well, in that case, let''s go for a walk in the sword casting Valley tomorrow to see if there are any good things."


    After a few words of greetings, Zhang Fan separated Li Yiheng and went back to the dragon''s home. He explained the situation with Lu Jiuye and others, and said that he would go to the sword casting Valley tomorrow.


    After hearing this, everyone expressed great interest and wanted to accompany Zhang Fan, hoping that Zhang Fan could take one of them.


    However, Zhang Fan also said that he could only take one of them, because after all, the quota given by Heilong hall is very rare, and this kind of high-end places and activities naturally limit the number of people. Otherwise, zhuojiangu would have been overcrowded.


    Gao E and Dao Lang, Zhang Fan let them stay. After all, tomorrow is the time for the long family to move, so Gao E and Dao Lang can''t go.


    Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo can''t leave either. If there is any danger here after Zhang fan leaves, Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo will be in a mess.


    After thinking about it, there is only one person, Yanfei. Although Yanfei doesn''t like to talk, for anything, Yanfei always doesn''t like to talk and won''t fight for it, but Zhang Fan knows that he must want to see the world.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Yan Fei, "why don''t you go to the sword casting valley with me? You can go out to see the world and broaden your horizons by the way."


    After listening to this, Yan Fei starts to smile. For him, this is a great thing, because he has learned so much from Lu Jiuye. Finally, he can go out to see what kind of gap he has with his opponent.


    Lu Jiuye was also very happy. He said to Yanfei lovingly: "when you go out, be diligent. What''s more, you should watch more, listen more and talk less. When you watch, don''t talk nonsense. It may cause trouble. So you must be more careful, you know?"


    Yan Fei nodded. He was always obedient. No matter what Lu Jiuye asked, he would gladly accept it.The next morning, Zhang Fan and Yan Fei followed the group in Heilong hall towards the direction of sword casting valley.


    When you come to the back hill of Heilong hall, you can see something like a shuttle. It''s very big, a little like a boat, but it looks like a flying tool.


    "This is..." Yan Fei frowned. He had never seen such a thing before. He was full of curiosity.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Yanfei, "this thing should be the legendary cloud flying shuttle. It''s a kind of flying instrument. It seems that this sword casting Valley is far away from here, so maybe we should take this thing together."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei nodded slightly, and followed Zhang Fan out to gain insight. At least when she went out later, she would not be too surprised to see such things.


    Li Yiheng made a gesture of invitation to Zhang Fan, and they walked towards the cloud shuttle together. Yan Fei and others followed.


    When you enter yunfeisuo, there is a lot of space, even some wine, snacks and fruits. It is like a big room, and the chairs are very comfortable to sit in. The two rows beside it are crystal diaphragms, which give you a panoramic view of the beautiful scenery outside. From the scale, it can sit more than 100 people.

 Chapter 839

    Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "brother Zhang Fan, this is the long-distance flying equipment used in our Heilong hall. I don''t know whether you are used to it or not."


    Zhang Fan laughed, nodded and said: "of course, but as far as I know, the fastest aircraft in the world is tianjueyun lightboat specially made by puppet gate. That kind of aircraft is not only fast, but also has a very strong defense system, and it costs a lot of money, and it takes about a year just to make it."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng immediately looks at Zhang Fan with new eyes. The kind of sky Jue Yun Guang Zhou that Zhang Fan said only exists in legend. It really reflects the strength of an organization.


    When everyone had been on yunfeisuo, the cabin door was closed, and a disciple in front put some inferior spirit stones into a vessel. Then he pinched a key and pointed to the starter in front. In a moment, yunfeisuo slowly lifted off, faster and faster, and then quickly flew south.


    Yan Fei was full of curiosity when he took this kind of aircraft for the first time. Looking at the earth below through the crystal diaphragm, he felt that the vast earth was under his feet. This kind of feeling really had the feeling of going up to the sky, overlooking the world and being proud of heaven and earth.


    However, Yanfei didn''t show any surprise, because when he came here, Lu Jiuye once told him that he couldn''t show his shyness, which means not to be surprised at everything, but to be calm and not to be rash.


    At this time, the rest of the people in yunfeisuo are sitting together drinking tea and chatting. After all, yunfeisuo is quite stable when flying, and doesn''t even feel any shaking. It''s just like in a room, but the scene around is different.


    Zhang Fan came to Yanfei''s side, patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "how do you feel about this thing? For the first time. "


    Yan Fei nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, it''s really my first time to ride this kind of thing. It''s really different from when I use lightness skill."


    For Yanfei, what he learned from following Lu Jiuye is to see through everything in the world and how to see the essence through the phenomenon. However, following Zhang Fan, he really gained a lot of insight, especially some novel things, which broadened Yanfei''s vision.


    For these things, Zhang Fan was not surprised, because he had seen them all, and didn''t feel too much. It seemed that he was used to all these things and didn''t feel fresh.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to Yanfei: "I have checked. The sword casting Valley is in the east of this continent. It is a very quiet place. It has beautiful scenery, easy to defend and difficult to attack. The terrain is very complex. It is surrounded by a very dense stone forest, and the fog lingers in the valley all the year round. So if you want to find the sword casting valley from the land, if there is no one to lead the way, you can find it You will get lost and even be trapped in the stone forest all the time. At this speed, if there is no accident, it will arrive in another hour. "


    As soon as the words fell, yunfeisuo suddenly heard a shaking, and some people who were drinking tea immediately spilled their tea all over the floor.


    "What''s the situation?" For a moment, everyone looked forward. They didn''t know what was wrong. When they went far away, they would take the cloud shuttle, but they had never seen such a situation.


    Li Yiheng frowned and immediately came to the front of yunfeisuo. He looked forward through the crystal barrier and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "It seems that we are in trouble." While talking, Zhang Fan had already put his spiritual consciousness outside, and immediately found that there was a large group of flying beasts flying towards yunfeisuo. Preliminary observation shows that there are at least tens of thousands of them.


    At this time, Yanfei also saw clearly the situation in front of him. He was surprised and immediately asked Zhang Fan, "what are those things? It seems that there are a lot of them."


    Zhang Fan is also carefully observing the things in front, can''t help but also frown, immediately recognized the things in front.


    "Blood? I didn''t expect that there was such a thing near the sword casting valley. " When Zhang Fan saw this, he was somewhat surprised.


    People didn''t understand Zhang Fan''s meaning. They still came to the crystal barrier and looked ahead. Some people came to Zhang Fan and asked him what blood is. Is it terrible?


    Zhang Fan said to several people with a serious face: "in ancient times, this species has appeared in the world. After thousands of years, its survival ability is extremely strong. Even now, it has survived. However, since someone found that the blood weevil has certain medicinal value, they began to hunt and kill in large quantities. Up to now, the blood weevil is on the verge of extinction "I''m in good shape."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan looked forward and continued to say to several people, "unexpectedly, we have encountered so many blood monkeys all of a sudden. Such a situation is really rare in the world."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, some people feel puzzled, and some even feel excited. Especially when they hear Zhang Fan say that the blood oyster has medicinal value and can be sold for money, their eyes seem to be excited.


    "Do you mean that we''ve met so many people all at once? Are we really rich this time?""Yes, we''ve come across such a large group now. Even if a blood oyster can sell a piece of inferior spirit stone, there are thousands of them here. They can really sell at a good price."


    "However, it seems to me that this thing is dangerous to some extent. Moreover, I don''t think they are so friendly. It''s not easy to catch them."


    "That''s right. It seems that these things are offensive. If we go out rashly, it seems that we can''t catch them at all, and it may pose a threat to our lives."


    "It doesn''t seem that they are so bloodthirsty. If they don''t eat meat, maybe they are vegetarians? Maybe they just have their own watch. "


    People still have some illusions about these blood animals. They hope that they are not so bloodthirsty, but they can catch and kill them if they are not so vicious.


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to them, "no, you''d better think about this kind of blood oyster. You know, in order to kill a blood oyster, they need to use at least three Mahayana experts. This kind of thing is quite difficult to deal with. What''s more, what we met is a group of blood oysters."

 Chapter 840

    At this time, a group of blood weevil has been close to the cloud flying shuttle, for a moment, the cloud flying shuttle suddenly appeared huge shaking, and many blood weevil directly fell on the cloud flying shuttle, which made the weight of cloud flying shuttle increase and begin to decline.


    At this time, it happened that a blood weevil was lying on the crystal barrier, flapping his meat wings, and the claws in front of him were constantly grasping the crystal barrier of yunfeishuttle, and the sharp teeth were constantly gnawing at it, which was very fierce.


    Zhang Fan came to the crystal barrier and explained to several people, "you can see that their eyes are red, and there are canine teeth in their mouths. With their sharp claws, it''s even more chilling. But if it goes on like this, it''s not the way. If it goes on like this, it won''t last long."


    Li Yiheng also came over and said to the crowd, "if we continue to do this, maybe yunfeisuo may not be able to persist for half an hour!"


    After hearing this, people were immediately flustered, and even some people''s eyes showed a look of despair, pale, especially to see the blood outside the crystal barrier, dense, even more numbing. Looking at the blood thirsty eyes, sharp claws and teeth, many people can even think of the picture of being eaten, and even some people have opened it He began to tremble.


    At this time, all the blood outside seemed to be crazy. Immediately began to use his head to start crazy impact cloud flying shuttle crystal barrier, a lot of blood head are hit bleeding, but still tireless.


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that according to the living habits of these blood monkeys, as long as they focused on their goals, they would even have a kind of psychology of not giving up if they did not achieve their goals. Therefore, they have now targeted their goals at yunfeisuo in heilongtang, that is to say, yunfeisuo is really difficult to escape.


    Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, this battle is really inevitable. Moreover, the strength of Xueyu is not strong. They mainly have certain basic aggressiveness. What''s more terrible is their number. Let''s say, as long as the people attacked by Xueyu, there will be no possibility of survival.


    In addition, the number of blood weevil is more and more, and the cloud flying shuttle can''t bear it. It won''t take long, it will break up, and all the people inside will die.


    Yan Fei''s heart is a little flustered, but at least there is some psychological comfort. Zhang Fan is still there. No matter what difficulties he encounters, Zhang fan can find a way to solve them.


    So, Yan Fei quietly, came to Zhang Fan''s side, said nothing, just quietly looking at Zhang Fan, waiting for Zhang Fan''s assignment.


    Li Yiheng also came over. His face was as deep as water. Zhang Fan in front of him asked, "brother Zhang Fan, what''s your plan?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Li Yiheng, "you wait here first, and I''ll go out to deal with these blood monkeys."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng is stunned. There are thousands of bloody mangoes outside. If Zhang Fan goes alone, he will be gnawed into a pile of white bones, or there are no bones left. Zhang Fan even says that he wants to go out to deal with these bloody mangoes. Is he kidding.


    "Are you sure you want to do that?" The reason why Li Yiheng asked again was that he wanted to confirm with Zhang Fan to make sure whether he had heard wrong.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Li Yiheng and asked him calmly: "besides, what good way do you have for such a situation?"


    As soon as these words came out, Li Yiheng thought about it. For the present situation, Li Yiheng really has no good way.


    "Well, time is pressing. Now yunfeisuo can''t hold on for long. We must move fast, otherwise, everyone on yunfeisuo will be in danger." With that, Zhang Fan turned and walked towards the door of yunfeisuo.


    Yan Fei didn''t react for a moment. When he did, he found that Zhang Fan had gone towards the door of yunfeisuo, and quickly followed him.


    When he comes to Zhang Fan''s side, Yanfei takes a look at the situation outside through the crystal barrier. When he sees the blood deer, he can''t help feeling numb on his scalp. That feeling is like being eaten by ten thousand ants.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Yan Fei and said to him, "you stay here and wait for me. I''ll come."


    Yan Fei shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "no, it''s so dangerous outside. If you have more people, you can have more helpers. If you go by yourself, I''m really worried."


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Fan patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "when I came here, I promised Lu Jiuye that I would take you back safely. Do you know that for Jiuye, you are his close relatives. You can''t have an accident. Besides, I''ll be fine if I go. I have my own means to deal with these bloody animals."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned around and came to the cabin door. He gave orders to the disciple of Heilong hall in the distance. Suddenly, the disciple of Heilong hall opened the cabin door. At this moment, everyone hid back for fear that a group of blood bugs would suddenly come in at this time. In that case, they really had no choice.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t give them a chance. He directly used the principle of transforming his mind into shape, and his sword Qi surged around him. All of them were blocked out immediately. Dozens of them tried to break in. In the blink of an eye, they were strangled to pieces by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi.After Zhang Fan went out, the disciple of Heilong hall closed the cabin door and did not dare to neglect it. Otherwise, he knew that it would be a very serious consequence.


    All of them immediately looked out through the crystal barrier. Through some gaps of blood, they could see Zhang Fan''s figure. They could not help but feel nervous.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s whole body is wrapped by a layer of sword Qi. As long as he dares to rush over, he will be strangled into a blood mist and disappear. Zhang Fan pinches the sword formula with his hand. With the frequent tapping of the sword finger, in an instant, countless sword Qi will spread around, killing hundreds of them every time.


    However, these blood animals seemed not afraid of death at all. They still rushed towards Zhang Fan. Their eyes were red and they looked bloodthirsty, which was very shocking.


    For a moment, everyone looked silly. They couldn''t believe that Zhang Fan''s ability was so powerful, especially those disciples who had never seen Zhang Fan''s ability. They didn''t think that Zhang Fan was powerful. But when he saw that Zhang Fan could fight against the blood group alone, they were really shocked.

 Chapter 841

    "My God, what''s the origin of this guy? How can he have such ability in a shackle state? Am I dreaming, or is there something precious in him? "


    "This guy''s strength is really very strong, the guard is low, but his strength is really strong to incredible."


    "Some people say that this guy''s ability is not small. At the beginning, I didn''t believe it very much. In my opinion, how strong can a guy in shackles be? But now, it seems that I really open my eyes today. Unexpectedly, the legend is true."


    "At the beginning, I also thought that this guy had no ability, but his status was higher in some sects or families. But now it seems that his ability is really worthy of respect."


    "That''s natural. Our hall leader is a very proud person. When did you meet him and contact others? Today, I saw him say" please "to the guy named Zhang Fan. Although this word seems ordinary, our hall leader never says it easily."


    "Thanks to Zhang Fan in our cloud shuttle, if not, then we really don''t know what to do."


    "Having said that, although he has such courage, he can resist the attack of these blood deer for the time being, but the number of blood deer is a little too much. Shall we go out and help?"


    "In my opinion, we''d better listen to our master''s advice, but if we open the hatch rashly at this time, will we let a large number of blood flow in?"


    "Yes, that''s right. You see how terrible those bloody mangoes are. If more than ten of them come in, we''ll be in big trouble and can''t deal with them at all."


    At that time, they were very worried when they saw the blood thirsty look in their eyes.


    Li Yiheng frowned, he also wanted to help, but if he went out, what should these people do in Heilong hall? You can''t leave them alone.


    Thinking of this, Li Yiheng sighed to himself. He could only keep praying in his heart that Zhang Fan would not have an accident. After all, he found Zhang Fan for the accident. If Zhang Fan really had an accident, his reputation would decline and his reputation would be affected.


    After all, Li Yiheng is also a person who cherishes feathers in the river and lake. He tries not to appear some negative bad news and destroy the Heilong hall he built himself.


    "You control yunfeisuo, you must make yunfeisuo as stable as possible, don''t swing back and forth, and let Zhang Fan outside stand firm." Li Yiheng told several disciples of Heilong hall that after all, all he could do now was that.


    Zhang Fan with his own sword, directly cut down some of the blood, into a blood mist, but after all, the number of these blood is a little too much, almost can''t kill, as long as you kill a vacancy, there will be more blood immediately, and a steady stream.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan''s face was cold, and he drew out the long sword at his waist. His left hand wiped it on the back of the sword. At the moment when the aura was running, a huge aura was directly infused into the long sword. Moreover, the sword''s edge began to compress the sword''s aura.


    The long sword gave out a harsh hum, as if to tell Zhang fan that it would break if it could not bear it.


    Zhang Fan is a swordsman. Naturally, he can hear the sound of these swords. When the bearing capacity of the long sword in his hand is about to reach the limit, in a moment, a thunder ball appears on Zhang Fan''s sword edge. The lightning in the thunder ball is crackling and loud. It seems to have a very huge atmosphere of destruction, which makes people shudder.


    "Xuanlei changed."


    With a light drink, Zhang Fan cut out the sword in his hand. Suddenly, there was a huge sword Qi with the meaning of cangyun sword. In addition, there was a thunder ball hidden in the sword Qi. Moreover, these sword Qi were compressed together, with a very powerful explosive force.


    With a dull roar, Zhang Fan''s sword Qi exploded instantly, and countless shock waves began to swing around. Even yunfeisuo felt turbulent.


    And the blood in the air are all connected together by these electric lights. In addition, the sword Qi has a very powerful impact force, which soon engulfs the blood.


    Moreover, the distance of these blood crabs is too dense. Countless electric currents begin to swim between them. In the blink of an eye, they burn all the semi suspended blood crabs, and a strong smell of scorch spreads around.


    These have been scorched by the current of blood have fallen to the bottom, like the air of these dead leaves in general, falling down.


    It''s just this move that has wiped out all the blood deer in the air. It''s also very gorgeous from a distance, especially for some disciples near the sword casting valley.


    "Elder martial brother, look what''s going on over there. It seems that a dark cloud suddenly appears. However, there is a lot of lightning in the dark cloud. At last, the dark cloud disappears. What kind of astronomical phenomena is this"I don''t understand. I''ve never seen such a phenomenon, or is there something wrong with the original vinegar? Shall we go and have a look? "


    "It''s better not to have an accident. Today is the annual sword conference in our sword casting valley. It''s also the time when the best Lei robbed the sword. Everything is going well. Don''t have an accident."


    "Maybe there will always be some abnormal situations when the magic soldier is born, so the situation in the distance should also be explicable."


    "Younger martial brother, did you drink too much, or did you not wake up from last night''s wine? When did you hear about the appearance of small-scale astronomical phenomena when the magic weapon came out? It''s all big phenomena. "


    Although people were puzzled, they also felt that more is better than less. They didn''t want to go to a distant place for exploration. After all, that place is still far away. It''s not too late to talk about it when it''s near.


    In Zhang Fan out of this period of time, Yan Fei''s heart is still very nervous, he is with Zhang Fan out, if Zhang Fan really out of what, then how can you do? Even if you go to Lu Jiuye for help, it''s far away from the dragon''s home. What''s more, it''s something Zhang fan can''t deal with. Lu Jiuye probably can''t help it.

 Chapter 842

    After the violent shaking just now, all the disciples of Heilong hall in yunfeisuo looked up and found that the cabin of yunfeisuo, which was originally dark, had become very bright, and the light source was the sun in the sky.


    "Blood Disappeared? Who killed all the young people? That''s too fast! "


    "What happened just now? I seem to vaguely remember that after a flash of electric light, the blood disappeared immediately. "


    "If I''m not wrong, Hua, it must be the young man named Zhang Fan who used some means in the blow just now. Otherwise, these bloody animals will not disappear without any reason."


    "I''m a little curious. How strong is Zhang Fan? He can have such strength. In my opinion, he should be a master of Arts. He''s bold. If ordinary people don''t dare to go out."


    "According to the legend, this guy named Zhang Fan should not match his realm and strength. In other words, he is hiding his strength. Moreover, some people have said that although Zhang Fan''s realm looks like a shackled realm, his strength can even be comparable to that of the experts in Mahayana."


    "I didn''t expect that there are still such people in the world. Today, I''ve opened my eyes. I''ve never seen such a strange person before. Could you tell our master that he should come to Heilong hall?"


    "You''re stupid. You don''t know how much our hall leader likes talents. I believe the hall leader must have talked about it with him, but the final result of the discussion is not known."


    For a moment, people were shocked by Zhang Fan''s strength, and they also had great respect for Zhang Fan, because if Zhang Fan hadn''t been there, some of these people would have been eaten by the blood.


    Yan flies to the sun in the sky. She can''t help but feel relieved. She turns her head and looks at Zhang Fan in the distance. After careful observation, she finds that Zhang Fan is not hurt. A stone in her heart falls to the ground.


    Li Yi Heng sees that the crisis has been solved, and his frown has finally spread. In his heart, he is even more impressed with Zhang Fan. It''s not that Zhang Fan''s strength is great, but that Zhang Fan''s responsibility in times of crisis is worthy of respect.


    After all the troubles were solved, Zhang Fan returned to the cabin again. At this time, all the children of heilongtang in the cabin suddenly showed a way and showed great respect for Zhang Fan.


    Li Yiheng also enthusiastically stepped forward and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "brother Zhang Fan, this time it''s really thanks to you. If it''s me, I really don''t know what to do."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Li Yiheng, "don''t be polite, hall leader Li. It''s just a matter of hand. Don''t worry about it. What''s more, we went to the sword casting Valley in the same boat this time."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng nods his head and thinks that Zhang Fan''s conduct is absolutely no problem. Although he has the credit, he will never be greedy and aggressive, and he will not boast. On the contrary, he is very low-key. He maintains a peaceful attitude to deal with what happens later. Although this is simple, it is difficult to do.


    Zhang Fan returned to his seat and continued to drink tea with Li Yiheng, Yan Fei and others in front of him. Yunfeisuo also continued to march towards the sword casting valley.


    While drinking tea, the elders in Heilong hall began to respect Zhang Fan. With a look of reverence on their faces, they said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "Young Xia Zhang is really good at it. I didn''t expect that his ability was so good. It really surprised us. If there was no young Xia Zhang, it would be more troublesome to deal with these bloody animals."


    "Yes, although Xueyu doesn''t have much ability, it''s not easy for such a large group to kill them all."


    "Shaoxia Zhang, I don''t know what organization you belong to? Why don''t you join our Heilong hall? We are all organized by various experts. We really need talents like you. "


    "Yes, young Xia Zhang, we have grown a lot under the leadership of hall leader Li. Now is the time to absorb talents. If you join us, the strength of Hei long hall will surely go up to a higher level."


    When people were offering tea, many people began to flatter Zhang Fan, especially for Zhang Fan''s ability, everyone was very recognized.


    Li Yiheng took a look at several people, pretended to be dissatisfied and said: "why, are you questioning that I didn''t let Zhang Fan join? Or the position I gave you is not high? "


    The elders of Heilong hall met and looked at each other. Although they thought so, no one dared to say it. They could only keep silent or smile awkwardly.


    Seeing that all the people around did not speak, Zhang Fan continued: "in fact, Zhang Fan is already a member of our Heilong hall. He holds a black token and belongs to the level of deputy hall leader."


    After hearing this, all of them suddenly smile and begin to pay homage to Zhang Fan. Generally speaking, Zhang Fan belongs to the rank of deputy hall leader, but is second only to Li Yiheng in Heilong hall. Therefore, when they see that Zhang Fan needs to salute, and after today''s incident, almost no one refuses.In Heilong hall, what Li Yiheng advocates is the principle of fairness and openness. As long as the elders have a rank in Heilong hall, they will be comprehensively evaluated. If the evaluation fails, they may be replaced by others. Although at the beginning, the whole Heilong hall looks chaotic, and the elders rotate every day, and they don''t work for a long time.


    Later, after a year, the ranks of almost all the elders have begun to stabilize. Moreover, Heilong hall is also very united as a whole, because the superiors are convinced by the subordinates, and these superiors are from the lowest level. They show great understanding for the subordinates.


    In addition, during the reign of the elder, it is not only necessary to have strength, but also more important to pass the annual evaluation. This is a matter of public praise. If this cannot be passed, then no matter how strong the elder is, he will not be able to become an elder in Heilong Hall and will not be able to earn a salary.


    However, after Zhang Fan came, he was directly at the rank of deputy head of the hall. For everyone, he was convinced. Without Zhang Fan, today''s incident might have become very serious. In addition, Zhang Fan was very kind and righteous. The so-called "benevolent is invincible" is almost incisively and vividly reflected in Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 843

    A short time later, a disciple in front of him came over and said to Li Yiheng, "report to the hall leader, we are going to the sword casting valley."


    Li Yiheng nodded and said to him, "OK, prepare to land."


    "Yes." The disciple of Heilong hall agreed, turned and walked forward. He pinched a key in his hand, and yunfeisuo began to descend slowly.


    Yan Fei looks out through the crystal barrier and finds a large square below. There are many people on it, some young people in white clothes. The words "sword casting Valley" are embroidered on their chest. It seems that they are the receptionists of sword casting valley.


    At the same time, there are many different aircraft around, big and small, all kinds of colors, all kinds of people are overwhelmed, landing on the ground one after another.


    Zhang Fan also explained to Yanfei that sometimes, the aircraft can really see the strength of a clan or family. After all, this thing is the face of a clan or family. Therefore, even if it is a face project, we must do enough to avoid being looked down upon in such a public occasion.


    Compared with yunfeisuo, the volume of yunfeisuo is the largest. It seems that heilongtang has an unusual position in this continent.


    After yunfeisuo stopped, the cabin door opened, and people began to follow Li Yiheng out of the aircraft. At this time, there were many people waiting outside in the sword casting Valley, and they all respected the people in Heilong hall. After all, the people who could attend the sword discussion meeting in the sword casting Valley were not idle people, at least they lived in the gate or at home There is an important position in the clan, so the disciples of sword casting Valley dare not neglect them.


    It was a young man who received all the people in Heilong hall. He looked like 18 or 19 years old, but it was not difficult to see from his eyes that he had a very clever mind, smart eyes, smiling face, and looked very kind.


    "Hall leader Li, I''ve been ordered by the valley leader to wait for you here. You''ve had a long journey. You''re OK. Come with me and have a rest. You''ll be ready for tomorrow''s sword conference." The young disciple of the sword casting Valley said to Li Yi Heng and others.


    Li Yiheng arched his hand and responded with a smile: "thank you."


    Then, the people followed the young disciple of the sword casting Valley and walked towards the distance. According to different areas, the sword casting Valley assigned different rooms to the people.


    Zhang Fan and Yan Fei share a room. The location here is quite good. When you open the window, you can see the clouds in the distance. Because it is above the mountain, you can see the sea of clouds below. It seems that you are not in the world.


    Yan Fei took a breath of the aura here, and felt that the aura here was much stronger than that of other places, with a strange aroma. This aroma was not Rouge pollen, but a kind of nature, with a light fragrance. It was clear and refreshing.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful scenery in the sword casting Valley!" Yan Fei was a little surprised. Although he had been to the north and South with Mr. Lu Jiuye, and he had been to the peak of the valley to watch the sunrise of the sea of clouds, it was very rare that he could see the sea of clouds through the window, just like on the top of the sword casting valley.


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said to Yan Fei, "yes, the beautiful scenery here is really rare. Moreover, the aura here is much more abundant than that of ordinary places. I guess there should be a lot of spirit veins here, and they gather together to form the focus. This sword casting Valley is the place where the magic weapons are made. It''s just the place where we can make use of this place to make the sword It''s no wonder there are magic soldiers here frequently. "


    After allocating the place, Zhang Fan estimated the time. He thought it was still early. It would be better to visit the sword casting valley. It''s not a waste of his trip.


    After a simple tidying up, Zhang Fan takes Yan Fei to Li Yiheng''s side and asks if Li Yiheng is interested in walking together.


    Li Yiheng shook his head. On the way, he was attacked by Xuehe. Although he didn''t help, he felt nervous. Now he was relaxed and slightly sleepy, so he wanted to have a good sleep and participate in the sword conference tomorrow.


    Zhang Fan saw that he was not interested, so he did not bother any more. He left his residence with Yan Fei, enjoying the beautiful scenery and chatting.


    Yan Fei thought of one thing and asked Zhang Fan: "by the way, I heard that the purpose of this sword conference is to fight for a magic weapon. It''s like a thunder robbing sword. I don''t know if we have enough spirit stones and can we buy them."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Yan Fei, "it seems that you don''t know much about the sword casting valley. In the sword casting Valley, there is a saying that when swords come out of chaos, swords are given to people who are destined for them. The meaning is very obvious. In the sword casting Valley, swords are mostly made of swords or swords. What they say about people who are destined for them is actually powerful people. That is to say, the reason why the sword casting Valley is able to win It''s not because it''s easy to defend but hard to attack that it''s preserved in troubled times. It shows that the managers here still have certain means. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei is still at a loss. She doesn''t seem to understand Zhang Fan''s words at all. Her eyes are still full of inquiry.Zhang Fan also expected that he didn''t understand, so he continued to say to him: "it''s very simple. Every year, there will be a peerless magic weapon in the sword casting valley. This peerless magic weapon is not for sale or to earn a spirit stone, but for those experts in the Jianghu. However, if anyone takes this weapon, he will leave a legacy in the sword discussing sea from that day on It''s your name


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Yan Fei: "that is to say, the sword casting Valley uses this way to win over the experts in the river and lake. If one day, any force dares to do harm to the sword casting Valley, then the sword casting valley will gather together according to the experts who have left their names in the sword sea to fight against these enemies. So, you should understand. ¡±


    after listening to what Zhang Fan said, Yanfei suddenly realized it, and could not help thinking in his heart, that''s how it is. This is how the sword casting Valley''s way of living in troubled times turns out to be. Yanfei was really a bit unexpected.


    "If you look at it in this way, you are really the one with the thunder robbing sword." Yan Fei said to Zhang Fan with a smile that he had seen Zhang Fan''s ability and had great confidence in him.

 Chapter 844

    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Fan, with a smile on his face, looked at Yan Fei and asked him with a smile: "I remember when I met you, you seemed very silent. When did you become so glib? And learned to flatter. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei can''t help but smile awkwardly. Before that, Yanfei was really as Zhang Fan said. It was so silent that it was like a Muggle. It can be said that in Zhang Fan''s team, Yanfei was the one who didn''t like to talk most.


    But now, Yanfei''s relationship with Zhang Fan is closer, especially when she is alone with Zhang Fan. Yanfei is even willing to tell Zhang Fan what he really thinks, because he really regards Zhang Fan as his best friend.


    However, in front of an outsider, or when an outsider is present, Yanfei will still be very quiet, just quietly by Zhang Fan''s side, without saying a word, just like waiting for the assignment.


    While talking, Zhang Fan and Yanfei come to a pavilion. Zhang Fan turns around and finds that the scenery here is really beautiful.


    On the left and right sides of the pavilion are bamboo forests. When the wind blows, the bamboo leaves rub and make a rustling sound, which seems to be a note of nature. It sounds so pleasant.


    Standing in the pavilion, looking down, I found a small martial arts arena in the distance, where some disciples of the sword casting Valley practiced martial arts. They were holding all kinds of weapons in their hands, and they didn''t use Zhenyuan. Instead, they practiced all kinds of moves, just sword moves.


    There are still some people who are practicing body method. There are even several disciples who run their aura to their feet, climb the top along the tree trunk, and finally stand on the top of the branch, but the top of the branch is only slightly deformed. However, the disciple of sword casting Valley can stand very stable, and the wind comes out. His body is like a leaf on the branch, swaying with the wind.


    Yan Fei was more or less curious after seeing it. She asked Zhang Fan, "what skills are these people practicing? I think they are so powerful that they can have such skills. It''s really incredible. I can''t do it. Do you know the skills of this thing?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Yan Fei with a smile: "in fact, this kind of Kung Fu, if it''s easy to say, is relatively simple. If it''s difficult, it''s also very difficult."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Zhang Fan: "to be clear, this method of cultivation is nothing more than moving the aura to the foot. Only in this way can we escape the gravity of the whole ground, walk up from the tree trunk like walking, and then stand at the end of the branch."


    With the finger pointing to the person standing at the top of the branch in the distance, Zhang Fan continued to say to Yan Fei: "as for this person who can stand on the branch, the branch only has a very small deformation, and he can stand very stable, so it''s very difficult. Therefore, this person''s body method is really not simple. I don''t know how long it will take to practice this move, and he has a good command of aura Control is also beyond ordinary people, not ordinary people can compare


    Yan Fei is also curious about this kind of cultivation method. He begins to ask Zhang Fan about various details. Zhang Fan also gives a detailed explanation to Yan Fei. They discuss it very seriously.


    At this time, a group of people came up in the distance. The leader looked like a young master. He was in his 289 years old. He was dressed in a gorgeous gown. He was somewhat ugly. He had bald eyebrows and small eyes. He wore a hair crown on his head. But when he put on his hair, he was not so upright. He was slightly to the right.


    Zhang Chao is the only son of Zhang''s family leader. In addition, Zhang''s family leader dotes on him and uses a lot of resources. Therefore, Zhang Chao''s current state has been upgraded to the six level of Mahayana.


    In addition, Zhang Chao is also the one with the highest level among the whole generation of Zhang Jia. In addition, his status is a little master. Therefore, many people flatter him. Since childhood, Zhang Chao feels that he is higher than others and is used to this feeling. No matter where he goes, Zhang Chao will be followed by a group of followers who constantly flatter him.


    "Young master, I believe that this time you are the only one in the whole sword casting valley. Moreover, young master has now upgraded his realm to the sixth level of Mahayana. Absolutely no one can defeat him."


    "Yes, the young master has got all the true biographies of the master, and now he has reached the stage of perfection. No one will be your opponent."


    "No one can match our young master''s ability. Even the head of our family has said that a genius like our young master is really rare in a hundred years."


    "I heard that the young master of the Wang family is also very powerful, but his skills are not our rivals at all. Moreover, it seems that the young master of the Wang family did not dare to come this time."


    "If you want me to say, even if he comes, it''s no use. Even if he comes, he''s not our opponent. Moreover, their royal family is in a recession now. It''s estimated that their royal family''s territory will become our Zhangjia''s territory in a short time."


    "That''s natural. I heard what happened to the Chen family. In the last martial arts contest, the young master of the Chen family was not the opponent of our young master. Since then, when he saw our young master, he walked around and didn''t dare to face him.""That''s natural. The defeated generals dare to come to see our young master. If he really dares to come, then his family will be disgraced."


    While flattering Zhang Chao, the group walked towards the pavilion where Zhang Fan and Zhang Fan were. They were just like the stars holding the moon.


    When other people on the road see this, they usually hide. No one is willing to stand in his way. First, they think that Zhang Jia has some status. If they are courteous, they will give Zhang a face. Second, he is a kind of dandy. Even high-level people don''t want to cause trouble.


    While talking, everyone has come to the pavilion. Zhang Chao turns around and finds that the pavilion in front of him is good. Moreover, the bamboo groves are on both sides of the pavilion, which looks very beautiful.


    "It''s a beautiful place. Let''s go and have a look there." Zhang Chao pointed to the pavilion where Zhang Fan and Yanfei were.


    After all, Zhang Fan and Yanfei are still in the pavilion, and the two people in the pavilion seem to be relatively strange, which makes everyone''s heart a little bottomless.

 Chapter 845

    But when I think about it, they all know the experts of the major families and clans. After all, they have been with Zhang Chao for so many years, and they still have this insight. Therefore, judging from the clothes on Zhang Fan and Yanfei, they feel that they are just some small people in that family or organization.


    Thinking of this, several people exchanged glances with each other, then walked forward, ready to drive Zhang Fan and Yanfei.


    "Hey, you two, my young master has a good eye on this place. You leave quickly." The first one, with a sharp mouth and haughty face, held his shoulders and said to them.


    Zhang Fan and Yanfei are enjoying the beautiful scenery, and Zhang Fan is also explaining Yanfei''s use of aura.


    Before these people appeared, Zhang Fan had already observed their arrival with his spiritual consciousness. However, Zhang Fan felt that these people were just passing by and didn''t care too much, so he didn''t pay attention to them.


    I didn''t expect that they came directly to this side, and they wanted to occupy this place so recklessly, which was a bit too much.


    Yan Fei turns his head and takes a look at several people. From the tone of their voice, Yan Fei feels that these people are not friendly. He can''t help but feel cold. He is ready in his heart. As long as Zhang Fan says something, Yan Fei will directly attack them.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people and said to them, "I know a wandering doctor who has good medical skills. Although he is not good at learning, his level is OK. I can introduce him to you. He can cure your eyes."


    That person listened to Zhang Fan''s words, can''t help but frown, complexion one sink, say to Zhang Fan: "what do you mean by this?"


    Zhang Fan smile, negative hand and stand, said to him: "I think there is something wrong with your eyes, everything should have a come first, don''t you say you didn''t see us here first?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, these people are very dissatisfied. They are gloomy and ready to fight against Zhang Fan and others.


    At this time, Zhang Jia Shaozhu Zhang Chao came over and took a look at Zhang Fan. He found that among the two, Yanfei''s realm was the highest, which was nothing more than double Mahayana, and Zhang Fan was nothing more than shackle realm.


    Turning his head, Zhang Chao slapped the sharp mouthed monkey''s hand directly in the face. The clear voice resounded through the bamboo forest, and five clear fingerprints appeared on the face of the sharp mouthed monkey''s hand.


    "Didn''t I just say that? I''m going to enjoy the beautiful scenery here in a moment. Haven''t you solved it yet? It''s really bad. What do I do to support you? Is the guy in your hand a decoration? " Zhang Chao''s face showed a discontented look and said in a slightly angry tone.


    After hearing this, he didn''t need to ask the boss what he was doing.


    "Yes, young master. We''ll do it right away." Said, these several men immediately exchanged a look, one after another took the guy in hand, came to Zhang fanhao Yanfei''s front, surrounded the two people.


    The sharp mouthed man had some anger in his heart. He felt that Zhang Fan''s nonsense was a little too much. If they left directly, they would not have to be slapped by the little Lord.


    "In my opinion, you two are toasting instead of drinking. I have been very kind to you just now, but you insist on fighting against us. Well, in that case, don''t blame our ruthlessness."


    Yanfei''s right hand was on the handle of the knife, and he took a cold look at these people. He really wanted to do it, but when he came out, Lu Jiuye explained to him that he should not mess around and obey Zhang Fan''s command.


    "What do we do now?" Yan Fei tone slightly cold, whispered to Zhang Fan asked, want to hear Zhang Fan''s opinion.


    Zhang Fan''s expression was light, and he said to Yanfei, "it''s very easy to deal with this matter. You don''t have to ask me. The other party is already so aggressive. We don''t have to be polite. We''ll just do it directly and give it to you. However, for these people, I think that if you draw your sword, you''ll praise them a bit. In this way, I ask you You don''t need the northern snow sword or the aura in your hand. You just rely on your fighting experience to defeat them. Can you do that? "


    Yan Fei nodded and glanced at the people in front of him. Yan Fei already knew what Zhang Fan meant. After all, these people in front of him were really not worth pulling out their own swords. Moreover, if they used their own aura, they would be very destructive, even destroying a bamboo forest here.


    Instead of aura, it all depends on combat experience, which is also a skill. Although it''s a bit difficult, Yanfei knows that Zhang Fan is deliberately testing him. Moreover, with Zhang Fan, Yanfei can let go, and other Zhang Fan will deal with it.


    Seeing one of the targets, Yanfei immediately showed his lightness skill. He was flexible and rushed to the front. Although he didn''t use his aura, his speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he already appeared in front of the man. With a direct punch, he flew the sharp billed monkey''s cheek guy.All this happened too fast, but it was a flash of lightning and flint, and everyone didn''t react. When they came back, the sharp mouthed guy had already lying on the ground, with blood on his mouth, pale face, and a look of surprise on his face.


    When he reacts, he grins his teeth with anger on his pale face. He turns bloody red and says angrily to other people, "how can you do that? Do it! Kill him!"


    With an order, all the Zhang''s experts rushed to Yanfei immediately, and all kinds of Qi ran straight to Yanfei''s face, which enveloped him in an instant.


    Yan Fei has been with Zhang Fan during this period of time, and has experienced several tough battles. He has rich experience in fighting. In the twinkling of an eye, there are several people who are hit by Yan Fei.


    After all, Zhang Fan said just now that there was no need to use aura to deal with them. These people were surrounded by bodyguards and would not be hurt. They were just knocked out.


    Zhang Fan stood aside and looked at the battle ahead. He was more or less satisfied. He could not help feeling that Yanfei had grown up a lot during this period.

 Chapter 846

    Especially in the aspect of accumulating combat experience, he has made great progress, which has something to do with his experiences in some major wars. Zhang Fan is very happy about this. If Lu Jiuye is present, he will be surprised.


    On the other hand, when Zhang Chao saw Yan Fei beat his subordinates by such means, he could not help but frown. He secretly scolded himself for having such a few useless subordinates. It was a shame.


    But on second thought, Zhang Chao also felt that when he chose them at that time, it was not their strength, but their glib words that made him comfortable. But in terms of skills, he was really vulnerable.


    Looking up at Zhang Fan in the distance, he was also very confused. He could see the scene when Zhang Fan told Yanfei just now. That is to say, although Zhang Fan''s realm was not as high as Yanfei''s, Yanfei was so obedient, which showed that the identity of this young man with only shackles was absolutely not simple.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Chao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Zhang Fan in front. Since there is a conflict between the two sides, the best solution is to defeat the other side and capture the thief first. As long as he controls the young man in the shackles, he can directly control Yanfei.


    Heart read a move, Zhang Chao suddenly rushed toward Zhang Fan, his right hand was claw, directly toward Zhang Fan grabbed in the past, the speed is fast, in the blink of an eye has come to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness is observing these people all the time, and he knows their every move like the palm of his hand. Even when he calculates that Zhang Chao will do it by himself, Zhang Fan doesn''t care too much, and even won''t give him a prize at all.


    When Zhang Chao was about to grasp Zhang Fan''s collar in his hand, suddenly, countless sword Qi appeared all over Zhang Fan''s body. He directly strangled Zhang Chao''s hand. It was really hard to prevent the sword from changing into shape.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t kill this man. If Zhang Fan wanted to kill him, as long as Zhang Chao dared to mess around, he would have been screened by sword Qi.


    For a moment, Zhang Chao also felt something was wrong. He quickly took back his hand with a look of surprise on his face. It seemed that everything in front of him was a little incredible. He didn''t see Zhang Fan''s action, but where did the sword Qi come from?


    At this time, Yanfei has already knocked several people to the ground, and others dare not mess around. With a look of surprise on their face, they feel that the young man in front of them is so powerful without using his aura. If he really plans to kill them, no one here will survive.


    Zhang chaoleng snorts and changes the target directly. Suddenly, he turns to Yanfei with a circle of air strikes. His boxing style has a huge power, just like the Taishan Mountain pressing down the top, and is close to Yanfei''s face.


    Yan Fei has just hit a man. When he turns around, he also feels the coming of the boxing style and hastens to activate the aura in his body. But Yan Fei''s heart is clear that the opponent''s fist is very important. If he is hit, he may suffer some minor injuries.


    But just when the boxing style was about to hit Yanfei, a sword Qi came directly on the way, which broke the boxing style in an instant. Moreover, the sword Qi broke at the same time, directly turned into a barrier, which blocked the shock wave outside and protected Yanfei.


    The shock wave, like a ripple in the water, swept all around in an instant. The bamboo forest fell around, and the leaves began to beat each other.


    In the distance, some disciples and elders of the sword casting valley also felt the shock wave. They frowned and used their body methods one after another to run towards this side.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the disciples and elders of the sword casting valley came to the scene one after another. They had a look around, especially the people lying on the ground. They couldn''t help looking surprised.


    The scene seems clear at a glance, Zhang Fan two people against a dozen people, but from the scene, the two people do not seem to suffer.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came up from the crowd. Sanliu''s long beard was floating in his chest. He was upright and cold. He took a look at Zhang Fan and Zhang Chao. He arched his hand and said, "this is the sword casting valley. Although you are our guests in the sword casting Valley, you should abide by the rules of the sword casting valley when you come to it. Therefore, you''d better show your invitation and identity first To avoid misunderstanding. "


    "Who are you? I advise you not to meddle in your business, otherwise, I will report your behavior to your valley master." Zhang Chao is used to domineering. He takes a look at the middle-aged man in front of him. From the clothing business, he can see that he is not an important person in the sword casting valley.


    After hearing Zhang Chao''s words, the middle-aged man turned around and said to him seriously, "I''m the Deacon elder of the Deacon hall in the sword casting valley. I have the right to check their identities."


    "Just check. I''m the young master of Zhang Jia. Are you afraid you can check my identity?" Then he took out the invitation and gave it to the elder.


    The Deacon took a look at the invitation and token in his hand. He could not help but frown. He knew in his heart that this is the young leader of the Zhang family. His status is second only to that of the Zhang family, It''s not easy to be offended. Moreover, he is domineering and unreasonable, and his character needs to be discussed. However, from the point of view of status, he can''t be offended by a little deacon elder.After checking for a while, the middle-aged deacon elder''s face immediately became a lot of kindness. He handed back the invitation and token with both hands, and said to Zhang Chao with a smile: "it''s Zhang Shaozhu. It''s really wrong to welcome him. I''ve offended him a lot just now, and I''d like to ask him to have a lot of them. I don''t care about them."


    After listening to the other party''s words, Zhang Chao''s face showed that arrogant look again. He put away the invitation and token, and said in a haughty tone: "no, I have a large number of young masters. I won''t care about you, but I have one point to give you advice."


    "Mr. Zhang has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say so. I''ll meet with you to reflect your opinions." The elder deacon said respectfully with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Chao hugged his shoulder, turned his mouth and said to the middle-aged deacon elder: "in my impression, the sword casting Valley is a very sacred place, and not everyone can come. So, when you check their identity, are you not strict enough? How can anyone come to the sword casting Valley? I think it''s necessary to respond to you Valley master about this. "

 Chapter 847

    After listening to Zhang Chao''s words, all the disciples of sword casting Valley frowned and looked at Zhang Fan and Yan Fei one after another, shaking their heads and sighing.


    "I didn''t expect that they should offend Zhang''s young master today. It''s really bad luck. But I heard that Zhang''s young master has always been rude and unreasonable. It''s like sticking a dog skin plaster. As long as it''s on who, the next step is a layer of skin."


    "Yes, I would say that some people can''t offend easily. If they offend wrongly, they may be killed."


    "I remember that our deacon elder always has a clear idea of rewards and punishments. He should be able to treat this matter strictly. It''s obvious that a dandy wants to bully them, and then his subordinates are not as good as others. According to common sense, he directly goes to the owner of the family to deal with it, give a warning, or compensate the two young people The matter can be solved easily after the compensation. "


    "It''s not as easy as you think. That''s the young master of Zhang''s family. The only heir of Zhang''s family is also the only child of Zhang''s family. If you offend him, even our valley master may have to be courteous, let alone a little deacon elder. Therefore, this matter, whether the young master of Zhang''s family is right or wrong, is reasonable, and the two young people are It''s going to be a loss. "


    "Yes, there is nothing fair in this world. Even people''s hearts will not grow in the middle, so it''s normal to have biases."


    In the situation at the scene, everyone felt clear at a glance and fully understood what was going on, but now it seems that it is fair, but it can not be dealt with in a fair way, which is a bit difficult.


    The middle-aged deacon elder also felt a bit embarrassed. He knew about it in his heart, but he could only aggrieve Zhang Fan and Zhang Fan. After all, the only blame for this incident was that they offended Zhang Shaozhu.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged deacon elder turned around, his face was slightly cold, and his eyes were full of helplessness. He said to Zhang Fan, "you two had better apologize first, try to let Zhang''s little master deal with it leniently, make the matter small and trivial, and don''t make it big. After all, if it''s big, it won''t do you any good."


    After all, it''s only a matter for the elders of the two sides to stop making decisions.


    However, Zhang Chao was a dandy after all. After listening to the words of the middle-aged deacon elder, he could not help frowning and said to him, "what did you say just now? I''m sorry. Is it over? That guy has injured several of my subordinates. Does that mean that''s the end of the matter? "


    Listening to Zhang Chao''s words, the middle-aged deacon elder''s heart clapped. It seems that Zhang Chao really didn''t intend to let these two people go, and he still wanted to make a big deal of this matter.


    Turning his head, the middle-aged deacon elder said to Zhang Chao with a slightly embarrassed face: "since Master Zhang is not so satisfied with the way of handling this matter, how do you want to let them go?"


    Zhang Chao held his shoulder, with a sneer on his face, looked at Zhang Fan and Yanfei haughtily, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said to Zhang Fan: "well, your lives are worthless. If you can give up your hands, today''s matter will be written off. How about you do it yourself or let my people help you?"


    As soon as these words came out, people in the Western Zhou Dynasty suddenly took a breath of cold air. They couldn''t help thinking that Zhang Chao was really cruel and cruel, and he had to be reasonable. He clearly didn''t want to let these two people go. It seems that today''s matter is very difficult to be good.


    The middle-aged deacon elder frowned deeply and scolded in his heart. Is this young master a fool? Originally, his subordinates were not as good as these two young people. Now they have said such cruel words, which clearly means that they can''t get off the stage.


    What''s more, these two are both young people. They are full of blood. After listening to him, they are bound to get angry. When the time comes, they will jump out of the wall in a hurry. Then this matter will not come to an end.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged deacon elder quickly winked at the disciples of the sword casting Valley, who were slightly higher in level, and signaled them to be more vigilant. If the two young people really want to do something, they must take it down at the first time, and they must never make a big deal.


    Yan Fei was very uncomfortable when he heard Chang Cao''s words. He pressed his right hand on the handle of BeiXue Dao and narrowed his eyes slightly. For such scum, he would never be soft hearted. If it was too big, he would kill him directly. Then he wandered all over the world and didn''t want to be so angry.


    In my heart, Yan Fei''s whole body appeared a strong sense of killing uncontrollably, and spread around. The cold feeling really made people shudder. People with low level shivered one after another, looked at Yan Fei and retreated carefully.


    Naturally, Zhang Fan could feel the changes of Yanfei''s whole body, so he patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he should not mess about. There was no need to do anything about this kind of person.


    Step forward, Zhang Fan said with a flat face: "who else should I be? I''m just the young master of Zhang Jia. In my opinion, it''s nothing extraordinary."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhang Chao suddenly became furious. The other party clearly despised himself. With a cold hum, he pointed to Zhang Fan and said: "wanton! You dare to be disrespectful to me, boy, you are dead today! "The middle-aged deacon elder was stunned when he heard Zhang Fan''s words. In his opinion, the young leader of Zhang''s family is very important, and his status is very high. But Zhang Fan dare to say so. Does it mean that Zhang Fan really has the capital and doesn''t pay attention to the whole family?


    "Who are you? What school? Can you prove your identity? " Thinking of this, the middle-aged deacon elder carefully asked Zhang Fan, filled with curiosity.


    The people around him were also very puzzled. They looked at Zhang Fan one after another and felt that he was so young that he dared to speak to Zhang Shaozhu like this. Is it true that his status is higher than Zhang Shaozhu? It''s very strange.


    With a plain smile on his face, Zhang Fan unhurriedly took out an invitation from the storage space ring, handed it to the middle-aged deacon elder, and said to him, "with this thing, it means that I am qualified to accept the invitation of the sword casting valley."


    Then, Zhang Fan took out a black token from his storage ring, shook it slightly, and asked the middle-aged deacon elder, "in my opinion, with your experience, you should know what this token stands for."

 Chapter 848

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone was very curious. Their eyes were all focused on the black token in Zhang Fan''s hand. They couldn''t help wondering what Zhang Fan meant.


    The middle-aged deacon elder took a look at the black token in Zhang Fan''s hand, and his face suddenly showed a look of fear and surprise. His hands were shaking when he took the token. When he got it and looked at it carefully, he could not help but be shocked and stepped back.


    "This This is the token in Heilong hall. You Are you the deputy head of Heilong hall? " The middle-aged deacon elder''s face was frightened. Zhang Fan in front of him said that he was shocked.


    Zhang Fan smiles and doesn''t speak, which can be regarded as acquiescence. When he came here, Zhang Fan also had a chat with Li Yiheng, the leader of heilongtang hall, about the division of power levels in the mainland. Heilongtang absolutely has a dominant position in the whole mainland, and few of them can compete with it, or even bend one hand to count.


    Zhang Chao''s family, however, is a second rate one. Compared with heilongtang, it''s nothing to mention.


    Therefore, when Zhang Chao showed that he was the young master of Zhang Jia, Zhang Fan had a little understanding of Zhang Jia in his heart. At the same time, he also thought of a way to deal with it. He didn''t have to worry about it at all. Because there was a huge difference in his identity, how could the stars compete with Haoyue?


    At this time, after Zhang Fan''s identity, everyone immediately sighed. They all looked at Zhang Fan and whispered.


    "My God, is this young man the deputy head of Heilong hall? So young? It''s really big news. I''m not dreaming


    "If you are really dreaming, then we are having the same dream. The probability is too low."


    "The status of deputy head of Heilong hall is terrible. You should know that Heilong Hall''s status in the whole river and lake is not simple. In contrast, Zhang Jia is not even a classy family. He doesn''t even have the qualification to carry shoes for Heilong hall."


    "It seems that the young master of Zhang Jia is used to domineering on weekdays, but this time, he really mentioned the steel plate, which is interesting."


    "Dare to offend the deputy head of Heilong hall. This guy is really dead today. Even if the head of Zhang''s family is present, if he sees the young man, he has no right to speak."


    "What Zhang''s young master said just now is a little too much. If the Deputy master of Heilong hall is concerned with him, then Zhang''s young master will be dead."


    "In my opinion, there are not many such scum in the river and lake. It''s shameful to have such scum in the head of the Zhang family. It''s better to kill them directly. The big deal is that the head of the Zhang family and his wife will have another one."


    "That''s right. If Zhang''s power is in the hands of this guy in the future, I think Zhang''s power will come to an end."


    Seeing that Zhang Fan''s identity was so high, people were surprised at first, and then they were secretly happy. After all, it was Zhang''s young master who bullied people first. That is to say, today''s matter can be solved normally. This time, everyone was in a cold sweat for Zhang''s young master, and some people were secretly happy. They thought that this time, Zhang''s young master was the best The young master will surely experience the most profound lesson in his life.


    At this time, Zhang Chao''s face is very ugly, and his mood is very complicated. He can''t even believe everything in front of him. At this moment, he seems to be in a trance. With an incredible look on his face, he can''t believe that the other party can be a person in Heilong hall.


    Although Zhang Chao is used to domineering, he also knows something. For his current situation, if the family knows about it, and if heilongtang really comes to find fault, it is likely to bring endless disaster to the clan.


    According to these forces in the river and lake, if Heilong hall wants to directly destroy Zhang Jia, it is absolutely a very simple thing. Even with the words of the deputy hall leader, maybe their Zhang family will completely disappear from this continent.


    Thinking of this, the cold sweat on Zhang Chao''s forehead has begun to roll off his cheek. He has never felt such a fear in his life. It''s an absolute fear in his heart. If he told his father about it after he went back, he would be very angry. What can he do?


    "You You are the deputy head of Heilong hall! I''m really sorry. I was so confused just now. Please don''t agree with me. You have a lot of money. Please spare me this time, or just fart me, OK With that, Zhang Chao knelt down with a direct plop.


    In fact, Zhang Chao doesn''t want to kneel down on Zhang Fan''s knees, but his legs are soft now and he can''t stand at all, so he kneels down directly. If Zhang Fan really doesn''t care about this, it shows that his kneeling is worth it.


    Seeing Zhang Chao kneeling to the ground, the other Zhang''s masters were stunned at first, and then they all knelt down and began to beg for mercy to Zhang Fan. Everyone said that they were miserable, in order to make Zhang Fan forgive them.People around see Zhang Chao and his party such a face, immediately feel disdain for these people, have turned their mouths, whispered.


    "If you want me to say that these people should be slaughtered directly. What''s the use of keeping them? It''s not difficult to kill them with Heilong Hall''s power in the Jianghu. Even if you want to kill Zhang, it''s just a wave."


    "Yes, I think so. It''s no use keeping such a scum in the river and lake. Even if you let him go, he will be a disaster in the river and lake in the future, unless he can really get better."


    "It depends on what the deputy head of Heilong hall means. If he really wants to let the little head of Zhang Jia go, it''s hard for others to say. After all, it''s up to him to decide everything."


    "If we can get rid of Zhang''s young master at this time, I think Zhang''s master will also turn against Heilong hall. Although it was well water before, if his only son died, he will not give up."


    "In any case, I don''t think we should let this guy go. If we just let him go and don''t teach him some lessons, I believe that Zhang''s ignorant young master will make more efforts. He doesn''t even know how to be grateful. Why do such people keep him?"

 Chapter 849

    Everyone thinks that Zhang Fan should not let go of the young master of Zhang family. Either he should get rid of him directly, or he should get rid of the evil for the sake of the rivers and lakes. Even if he can''t be killed, at least he should be taught a profound lesson. He can''t escape so easily.


    However, for this matter, people can only think about it. The final decision is still in Zhang Fan''s hands. Everything depends on how Zhang fan does it.


    Yan Fei''s heart is still very angry. For what happened just now, Yan Fei is still worried. He even thinks that if he doesn''t kill him today, it''s really hard to get rid of his hatred. But he insists on his temper. After all, he has to obey Zhang Fan''s arrangement.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the young master Zhang and all his subordinates in front of him. All his followers were full of tears, and some even looked desperate, thinking that this time they were really dead.


    Zhang Chao, Zhang Shao, was scared and stupefied. His face was pale, his eyes were blank, his eyes were hopeless, and his whole body was constantly shaking. From this point of view, he was really scared to the extreme.


    For this person, Zhang Fan really doesn''t want to pay attention. After all, their lives are not worth money. If you really want to kill them, you just need to move your mind and use a sword to solve all of them. But Zhang Fan really doesn''t want to fight them.


    However, just now this guy was really arrogant. If he let them go, even if Zhang Fan agreed, Yan Fei would not agree.


    Therefore, for this matter, Zhang Fan thinks that Yan Fei should be given an opportunity. Sometimes, the choice is also a test for a person.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan looked at Yan Fei and said with a smile, "Yan Fei, how do you want to deal with these people?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei hums coldly and says, "I will obey your instructions. If you want their lives, I can do it to them at any time."


    With that, Yanfei''s hand has been pressed on the handle of the knife. His whole body is awe inspiring, his eyes are slightly red, and he is very bloodthirsty. As long as Zhang Fan orders, he will directly kill Zhang Chao and others in front of him.


    All around the people see this, also have to retreat, especially to feel the kind of thing Yan Fei killing, cold between, really uncomfortable.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Yanfei, "in that case, you can handle this matter. If you want to kill them, you can do it at any time. Therefore, their life and death are all in your mind."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei can''t help but be stunned. She turns her head and looks at Zhang Fan. Generally speaking, it''s Zhang Fan who makes up his mind. After all, Zhang Fan will make the right choice for everything. No matter how difficult it is, as long as he makes his own choice, there will be no mistake.


    But now, Zhang Fan has given the right to himself. Yanfei is surprised. For such a thing, Yanfei really didn''t think of it.


    However, now let Yanfei make a choice. Although Yanfei hates Zhang Chao and others to the bone, when their life and death are really just between their own thoughts, Yanfei seems to have some intolerance in his heart, because he is not the kind of reckless person, and all his decisions are to take Zhang Fan into consideration, and heilongtang into consideration. If it''s true, because he is not the kind of reckless person What kind of trouble will he bring to Zhang Fan and heilongtang? At this point, Yanfei really does not dare to mess around.


    Zhang Fan looks at Yanfei. Although his eyes are flat, he can see that he is waiting for Yanfei''s answer.


    Yan Fei bowed his head and pondered for a long time. After weighing the pros and cons, he felt that these people could not be killed. If they were killed, it would be a big trouble for Hei Long Tang. But if they were let go so easily, it would certainly hurt Hei Long Tang''s face. What should we do?


    When the two sides are in trouble, Yanfei always thinks at this time, if Zhang Fan comes to deal with this matter, what will he do?


    Although Zhang Fan was also at the scene, Yanfei couldn''t ask Zhang Fan for advice, because he knew in his heart that Zhang Fan had just said that it was up to him to deal with the matter. In other words, no matter how he dealt with it, he said that he would accept it and would not interfere. It was just whether there would be trouble in the future.


    Thinking of this, Yan Fei thought that this matter has become like this now. It''s better to make him bigger. Sometimes, it''s easy to kill someone, but if he doesn''t kill him, it will make him feel uncomfortable. This is the high level.


    "You are the young master of Zhang Jia, so good. I wanted to let you go, but just now you really spoke rudely. You were very disrespectful to Heilong hall and angered our deputy hall leader. How can we calculate this account?" Yan Fei face a cold, slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at Zhang Chao in front of him, cold said.


    After listening to this, all the people around think that Yanfei''s way of dealing with it is still good. They can even take the opportunity to blackmail. This is a good way to kill two birds with one stone.


    After hearing this, Zhang fan can''t help but pick his eyebrows. He thinks that Yanfei has really grown up. He can even say that now he knows how to use his brain, when to do something. In this case, killing the other party is the worst policy. If he can make a profit from it, this is the best policy. Yanfei''s practice is completely different from Zhang Fan''s As like as two peas in my mind.After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Chao felt a little upset. He thought that Yan Fei was just a servant. He even dared to take a chicken feather arrow and want to give orders to himself. This is obviously an insult to himself!


    Zhang Chao didn''t answer Yan Fei''s questions. He just lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. He seemed to be in a daze. He didn''t listen to half of Yan Fei''s words.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan naturally knew Zhang Chao''s thoughts and didn''t speak. He just looked at Yan Fei and knew how he would deal with this situation.


    Yan Fei sees that Zhang Chao doesn''t speak. Does he think that his voice is too small, or that the other party has been scared to slip away for a while? Didn''t you listen to half of what you said?


    Thinking of this, Yan Fei repeated what he had just said, and even stepped closer to Zhang Chao. His voice raised a little. For fear that he would not hear him, he waited for Zhang Chao''s answer.

 Chapter 850

    Seeing this scene, the people around understood that it must be Zhang Chao who didn''t pay attention to Yan Fei, so he was in a daze. If Zhang Fan spoke, Zhang Chao would never do it.


    Zhang Fan stood aside and looked at all this. Naturally, he understood what was going on. For this person, if he was Zhang Fan, then he had 10000 ways to convince him. But now, it''s absolutely a test for Yan Fei. It depends on how he can make the other party take himself seriously.


    Yan Fei is very angry, but he has to control his emotions. After all, from the immediate situation, this man can''t easily move him. If he really kills him, it''s likely that Hei Long Tang will get into trouble.


    Zhang Fan stood watching and saw that Yanfei was more or less anxious, and the people around him were watching. Yanfei didn''t know what to do.


    Zhang Fan came to Yanfei''s side and said to him, "it''s clear that he didn''t pay attention to you when he did this. That''s why he doesn''t care about you. Heilongtang wants Zhang''s family to be much stronger. Although you don''t want to hurt his life to avoid causing trouble for heilongtang, it''s OK to punish him."


    With Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei feels like a sudden start. He takes three steps and two steps directly. When he comes to Zhang Chao, he slaps his hand directly.


    Just listening to a crisp sound, Zhang Chao couldn''t prevent it. He was slapped by Yanfei and flew out. There was a hot red handprint on his left cheek. Even Zhang Chao''s back teeth were knocked out.


    Zhang Chao was stunned. He really didn''t pay attention to Yanfei because he didn''t believe that Yanfei would dare to fight him. Therefore, he was distracted all the time. He didn''t expect that Yanfei was so bold and started to fight directly. Zhang Chao didn''t expect that.


    After slapping Zhang Chao fan out, Yanfei still feels that he is angry and thinks that this guy is obviously contemptuous of himself. If he doesn''t give him some color, how can he put himself in the eye.


    Thinking of this, Yanfei directly exerts his lightness skills and suddenly appears in front of Zhang Chao. Before Zhang Chao can react, Yanfei''s next slap has arrived, and the slap sounds more and more.


    When people around saw this scene, they were stunned at first, and then spread out. Some people even felt painful when they saw Zhang Chao being beaten, but for others, they felt very relieved.


    "In my opinion, if it goes on like this, isn''t the young master of Zhang''s family going to be killed? This bus palm is really like asking for no money. Anyway, Zhang Chao is also the young master of Zhang Jia. Was he beaten like this? Can the owner of Zhang''s family really let him go? "


    "What can we do if we don''t let go? Don''t forget, these two people are from heilongtang. You don''t know the position of heilongtang in the whole mainland. So, do you think that even if Zhang Chao is killed, Zhang Jia people really dare to make trouble? "


    "Yes, even if Zhang Jia really wants to fight against Heilong hall, he is not the opponent of Heilong hall. Therefore, I think that Zhang Jia''s young master deserves to be unlucky. The most basic thing between people is respect. If he doesn''t know this, he should be taught to understand the rules."


    "It''s a relief. If I were the young man, I would go up and teach him a good lesson and let him not pay attention to the young man. I really deserve it."


    "To tell you the truth, looking at such a scene, I really feel relieved. I don''t know if you can remember that at this time last year, the young master of this family came to our sword casting Valley and took a fancy to my younger martial sister. She had to drink with him, and she had to do something to her. Later, after reporting this matter to the head teacher, it was considered that this matter was properly handled This incident has even cast a shadow on the younger martial sister''s mind. "


    "Yes, I do remember this. The young master of Zhang family is not really a thing. Good deeds are rewarded with good deeds, and evil deeds are rewarded with evil deeds. Now it seems that it is his retribution."


    It''s a pleasure for people to watch, especially those who have been bullied by Zhang Jia Shao. They feel that the scene in front of them makes them feel very comfortable.


    When Zhang Chao''s subordinates saw this scene, everyone was shocked. For them, when did the young master of their family get such treatment? Since childhood, no one dares to touch him. Therefore, today''s bullying must leave a deep impression on the young master.


    Zhang Fan looked at it and didn''t say anything. Anyway, this matter was handed over to Yanfei. As for whether the young master of Zhang Jia was alive or dead in the end, it depends on whether Yanfei will show mercy to him.


    Soon, not long after, Zhang Chao, the young master of Zhang family, was beaten into a pig''s head by Yanfei. He couldn''t see his original appearance at all. At this time, Zhang Chao gave up his resistance completely and let Yanfei fight against him.


    Yan Fei also felt almost, so she stood up, moved her hands and feet, and looked around at the crowd with a gloomy face.


    See Yan Fei that pair of blood red with murderous eyes, all around people have lowered their heads, dare not look at each other.Yan Fei took a look at Zhang Chao in front of him, casually pointed to a Zhang''s master, and said to him, "now go back to find your master to lead people, otherwise, I''ll take this man back to Heilong hall. Just because he is disrespectful to our deputy hall master, it''s enough for him."


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, the Zhang''s master didn''t dare to neglect him. He rushed to the distance and didn''t dare to delay. He knew that if he slowed down a little, he might lose his life. Moreover, if he died, they would not be able to live.


    Soon, the master of Zhang came to the door of Zhang Yi, the head of Zhang''s family. He began to knock on the door crazily, panting and shouting, but no one could hear what he was shouting.


    At this time, Zhang Yi is drinking tea in his room and keeping his eyes closed. Recently, things in his family are very busy. Now that he can come to the sword casting Valley, he can be quiet. After all, in addition to dealing with some things in his family, he has to deal with some disasters caused by Zhang Chao every day. In this way, Zhang Yi really feels tired physically and mentally.

 Chapter 851

    After coming to the sword casting Valley, Zhang Yi specially asked for a separate room, which was quieter. When entering the room, he specially told everyone not to disturb himself, and he wanted to have a good rest.


    However, when Zhang Yi closed his eyes while sipping tea and felt that his life was very comfortable, a sudden knock on the door broke the peace of the moment, which made Zhang Yi feel very uncomfortable and even have an impulse to kill.


    Looking up at the door in front of him, Zhang Yi directly waved a palm and pushed the door open. The master who was knocking on the door was directly thrown out and fell heavily on the ground in the distance. He was in a mess.


    "Did you take my words for granted? Didn''t I say that? When you come to the sword casting Valley, don''t disturb me! " Zhang Yi angrily said in the room.


    The Zhangjia master got up from the ground, didn''t dare to neglect him, and quickly called to the owner in the room: "no Master, there''s something wrong with the young master! "


    "What did you say?" After listening to his words, Zhang Yi immediately rushed out of the room, and immediately came to the master Zhang Jia. He asked with an angry face.


    At this time, the Zhang master, still breathing heavily, said to the master: "little master, little master, he has been detained by a bamboo forest over there. That man is very powerful. He is not his opponent."


    After hearing this, Zhang Yi frowned deeply and asked the Zhang''s master, "do you know who the man with chao''er is?"


    "Yes, it''s black..." Speaking of this, the black Zhangjia master immediately started a whole fierce cough. It was estimated that he was too anxious to run just now, so he choked the wind. At this time, he couldn''t even say a complete word.


    Zhang Yi listened to the master Zhang''s words. Although he didn''t finish his words, he only heard a sunspot. Zhang Yi kept speculating in his heart that he was a man in Heifeng mountain?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Yi snorted and said to himself, "even people in Heifeng mountain can''t do it. They dare to bully my son. Today I will make them look good!"


    With that, Zhang Yi rushed to the place as the Zhang Jia expert said just now. After all, in Zhang Yi''s opinion, Zhang Chao''s son is most likely to have a conflict with the organization in Heifeng mountain. After all, such a thing happened in his family.


    At that time, I don''t know why, Zhang Shaozhu got into trouble with the experts in Heifeng mountain. They were almost the same. But in the end, the other side cheated and escaped. At that time, Zhang Chao threatened to abolish his cultivation if he saw him again in the future.


    So just now, when Zhang Jia master came to report, Zhang Yi''s first reaction was, did his son meet his former enemy in the sword casting Valley? Moreover, the other party is well prepared. If so, the son will suffer a loss.


    So, along the way, I think all these things in my mind. What I can''t imagine is that my son has offended the people in Heilong hall.


    After arriving at the scene, the place was full of people. A group of Zhang Jia''s experts stood aside, their heads bowed, as if they were children who had made mistakes. There were disciples and elders of sword casting Valley everywhere. They began to point out the Zhang Jia''s experts.


    Zhang Yi is somewhat curious. He doesn''t understand what these people mean. Why are they standing here without anything?


    When he came to the close, Zhang Yi casually pulled a Zhang''s master and asked him with a cold face: "where is Zhang Chao?"


    After listening to the owner''s question, the Zhang''s master didn''t dare to say anything. He just pointed to the distance and motioned Zhang Yi to look there.


    After a look around, Zhang Yi''s brows wrinkled, because he did not see Zhang Chao''s figure. He was puzzled. Did he say that the other party was teasing himself?


    At this time, Yan Fei looked up and saw a strange face. She asked Zhang Yi, "are you the head of Zhang''s family?"


    Zhang Yi looked up at Yanfei and saw that the other party was just a young man and didn''t know himself, which meant that the identity of the other party should not be high, so he took out the master''s style and said to Yanfei, "it''s just me, but I have something important to do now. It''s not convenient for me to communicate with a younger generation of you. I''m not interested in your business either. "


    After listening to Zhang Yi''s words, Yanfei frowns and feels that the Zhangjia family leader is not so friendly. After all, people respect each other. Zhang Yi''s words obviously show no respect for Yanfei. For this kind of person, Yanfei doesn''t have to be so polite to him.


    "That''s natural. The zhangjias are mainly busy. Naturally, they don''t have time to talk to me. But I don''t know if you are interested in your son''s business?" Yan Fei holds his shoulder and looks at Zhang Yi in front of him.


    After listening to Yanfei''s words, Zhang Yi is stunned. He looks at Yanfei carefully. He still thinks that Yanfei is strange. He can''t help but wonder if this man is a rising star in Heifeng mountain? Otherwise, you can''t not know yourself.


    "Boy, who are you? How do you know Zhang Chao? What''s the matter between you? Where did he offend you? " Zhang Yi is puzzled and frowns at Yan Fei.Yan Fei shook his head and said to Zhang Yi, "your son has nothing to do with me. However, he has offended our deputy hall leader. This matter has a great relationship."


    Zhang Fan stood by and listened. He couldn''t help laughing. He felt that Yanfei''s voice was getting more and more old-fashioned now, and even Lu Jiuye was a bit on the same level. Maybe he had learned some of Lu Jiuye''s speaking habits by following him during this time.


    Zhang Yi''s brow is deeper. He doesn''t understand what Yan Fei really means. Who is the deputy hall leader? There seems to be no deputy hall leader in Heifeng mountain. What''s the matter?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Yi asked Yan Fei, "what''s the vice hall leader you just said, and what''s the matter? Who is your deputy hall leader? "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fan felt that the dialogue was almost over, so he said to Zhang Yi, "Zhang Jia has many opinions and knows a lot. Do you know this token?"


    With that, Zhang Fanliang takes out the black token in his hand and shakes Zhang Yi. His tone is flat and his language is very simple.


    After hearing this, Zhang Yi was even more curious. He took a look at the black token in Zhang Fan''s hand, frowned and pondered. In his heart, he felt that the token was familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.

 Chapter 852

    The pattern on the token, the material of the token, including the size of the token, Zhang Yi couldn''t help thinking carefully in his heart. Suddenly, Zhang Yi''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and immediately found the same token in his mind!


    "This This is from Heilong hall? " Zhang Yi suddenly shrinks his pupils with an incredible look in his eyes. He stares at Zhang Fan in front of him, and his look is shocked to the extreme.


    After seeing Zhang Yi''s reaction, people around him can''t help nodding. It seems that he still has some experience. Ordinary people may not be able to recognize this token, because people at the lowest level are not qualified to see it.


    Zhang Yi looks at Zhang Fan and the token in Zhang Fan''s hand. He is puzzled because in Zhang Yi''s opinion, Zhang Fan is just an expert in the shackles. There is nothing special about it. But he has such a token in his hand, which shows that his identity is not simple.


    "You Who on earth are you? Who is the deputy head of Heilong hall? I''ve never heard of another deputy head of Heilong hall. You''re not here to deceive me, are you Until now, Zhang Yi can''t believe that Zhang Fan is the deputy leader of Heilong hall.


    What''s more, Yan Fei has just told him that Zhang Chao, the head of Zhang''s family, has offended the deputy head of Heilong hall. It''s a great sin. It can even be said that as long as it''s the deputy head of Heilong hall, the Zhang family may face extinction.


    Zhang Fan smiles, and Zhang Yi in front of him says, "my name is Zhang Fan. I''m the new deputy head of Heilong hall. If you don''t believe me, you can go to Heilong hall to find out if there''s such a thing. Besides, don''t you want to find the young head of your family? There he is


    With that, Zhang Fan pointed to Zhang Chao, who had been beaten into a pig''s head not far away, and continued to say to Zhang Yi: "your son spoke rudely to me, so my people took the hand to teach him a lesson, but it was a bit heavy by carelessness. I''m really sorry. I didn''t pay attention to this matter. So, in my opinion, this matter is over. After all, I don''t care about it It''s not that kind of person, isn''t it, Master Zhang


    Zhang Yi was shocked to the limit, and his brain was blank. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. What''s more, he felt that this unfilial son was really not a thing. He didn''t open his eyes to offend people. He offended the deputy head of Heilong hall. Could he offend him?


    But after listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhang Yi felt that this matter had some turning point. At least, Zhang Fan Gang just said it, and he didn''t intend to care about it. Therefore, this matter should not be a big one.


    After another look at Zhang Chao, his son who was beaten into a pig''s head, Zhang Yi thinks that he is really not worth pitying at all. That is to say, if he meets Zhang Fan, if he is the deputy head of Heilong hall instead of someone else, his life will be long gone, and being beaten is the lightest punishment.


    Looking back, Zhang Yi quickly bowed his hand to Zhang Fan and said respectfully: "the lesson of the deputy hall leader is that I have really spoiled my child. Now I''m making trouble everywhere. It''s his nature that the deputy hall leader can show mercy to him. You can rest assured that after I take him back, I will discipline him strictly, let him be a good man, and never make such mistakes again."


    Zhang Fan nodded slightly, with a smile on his face, and said to Zhang Yi, "thank you, Master Zhang. Your son''s dandy''s fault really needs a good discipline. Otherwise, if you go into the world in the future, I''m afraid you''ll be killed."


    Zhang Yi nodded hastily and said, "yes, yes. After I go back, I''ll take care of him for a few years. I''ll let him reflect on his own mistakes. It will never cause any more trouble to the people in the river and lake. It will make him a new man."


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Zhang Yi, "well, I''ll have to thank you. In this case, take your son back. Today is a misunderstanding. Let''s give it up. We have a long way to go."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Zhang Yi was immediately moved. He felt that Zhang Fan was really kind-hearted. He didn''t expect Zhang Fan to be so magnanimous. As his father, Zhang Yi naturally knew what Zhang Chao was like. Therefore, Zhang Chao must have gone too far. However, the deputy hall leader of Heilong hall didn''t care about him. This is the virtue of his ancestors .


    Not daring to say anything more, Zhang Yi hurried to take his son Zhang Chao with him, and walked quickly towards the distance, not daring to stop at all.


    All the disciples and elders of the sword casting valley were secretly relieved. At the same time, they were also secretly glad that if Zhang Fan was not the deputy leader of Heilong hall, it would be a bad ending today.


    At the same time, everyone was also quite surprised. Unexpectedly, the deputy leader of Heilong hall was so young. Although his realm was a little lower, he had certain means, which should not be underestimated.


    This matter has come to an end. Zhang Fan turns around and says to Yan Fei with a smile: "it''s not bad. Just now, your way of dealing with things is very mature. You have the courage to take the overall situation into consideration. You can also ensure that heilongtang''s position and face will not be damaged. Things are very beautiful and go a long way."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei felt a little embarrassed. It was the first time that he dealt with such a thing. All he could think about was how Zhang Fan would deal with such a thing, and what kind of tone Lu Jiuye would use to talk with them.After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "in the future, if you are wandering in the Jianghu, you can also consider so carefully. I believe you will certainly have some achievements in the Jianghu."


    Yan Fei laughs. He is a little embarrassed. He is not good at words. Today is the first time to deal with this kind of thing, because he has been following Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye all the time. He doesn''t need to deal with this kind of thing at all. This time, he is pushed to the front from behind Zhang Fan. He can only deal with things like Zhang Fan .


    While chatting, they went back to their residence. At this time, it was late. They simply ate something and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    When Zhang Yi comes back to the room to heal his wounds, he finds that the one who wants to sit in the other side of the room is still in the cold water.


    Today''s event is really dangerous. That is to say, I met a magnanimous deputy head of Heilong hall. If someone else changed, I''m afraid my only son would die today.

 Chapter 853

    With a sigh, Zhang Yi was more or less afraid. For such a thing, he really didn''t expect that his connivance for children had developed to the present stage.


    It seems that we really need to discipline Zhang Chao strictly. Otherwise, he would have been in a great disaster. He could not help but hurt himself and the whole family.


    After sipping the tea, Zhang Yi sighed. He could not help thinking that this sword casting Valley could not stay any longer. After all, there are many experts in the Jianghu here. In case this unfilial son is in trouble, he will not be so lucky next time.


    Recalling that someone in the family had said something like this to him before, Zhang Chao must not be allowed to continue to develop in this way, otherwise, it will definitely have an impact on the family in the future, and even he will suffer unexpected things.


    Now, Zhang Yi has found out that this has happened. Today, he almost got into trouble, even his family.


    Putting down the teacup, Zhang Yi said to himself with a determined look in his eyes: "from today on, we must discipline this unfilial son well. I hope it''s too late."


    Zhang Yi doesn''t dare to leave the room at once to avoid any trouble.


    The next morning, the sword casting valley was ready to start the sword discussion meeting. The place was the sword discussion sea in the sword casting valley. It looked like a mountain peak. In the mountain peak, it seemed that someone cut it directly with some magic weapon, leaving a very flat space. The space was also quite large. The people in the sword casting Valley simply renovated it After that, the annual sword conference will be held here,.


    This place is specially used for the lunjian conference, and the sea of clouds around is parallel to it. It looks like a sea of clouds, so it is called lunjian sea.


    On this day every year, the sea of swordsmen is full of people, because every year, there will be a magic weapon in sword casting valley. At this time, many people come to fight for it. To put it bluntly, they want to choose a person who has strength and responsibility for the river and lake, and then become the guardian of sword casting valley.


    That is to say, the sword casting Valley can take out the newly created magic soldiers and give them to the leaders who come to the sword discussion conference for free. However, there is only one condition, that is, if there is any danger in the sword casting Valley, or if something serious happens in the Jianghu, all the people who get the magic soldiers in the sword casting valley will come back here to solve the problem together Question.


    However, it''s not too much for people in the Jianghu. Moreover, there''s nothing wrong in the sword casting valley. It''s a rare occurrence in a hundred years.


    Moreover, the weapons in the sword casting valley are all branded. When a person gets the magic weapon in the sword casting Valley, he has to sign a contract with the weapon. If the owner of the weapon dies, the magic weapon will go back to the sword casting Valley and be recast to become a new weapon.


    Today, everyone will come here. Some people come to fight for the magic weapon, while some people understand that they are not strong enough, and they can''t even go on the field. However, they are also very curious about who the magic weapon will be in this year.


    There are also some people, such as the head of the family, or the head of the clan, who almost won''t fight for it, because they have a high position in the river and lake. If they compete with some younger generation, they may be ridiculed.


    In addition, there is a clear stipulation in the sword casting valley that this magic weapon can not be given to each other. For example, if someone takes this magic weapon, but wants to give it to others, it is not allowed, because when the result appears, there will be a soul mark on the magic weapon, and others can''t use it.


    Therefore, if you want to get a magic weapon, you must have this strength. If you don''t have it, or if you are not as skilled as others, you will have no chance with a magic weapon.


    The rules set up in the martial arts arena are also more in line with the rules of the river and the lake. You can''t hurt people''s lives. If someone is killed, the murderer will have no chance with the magic soldier.


    When Zhang Fan came to the sword casting Valley, Li Yi had said these rules to Zhang Fan for a long time. Moreover, this time, Zhang Fan thought that he was determined to win the thunder robbing sword from the sword casting valley. Moreover, although it didn''t seem fair to the wheel of war, it was the best way to test a person''s real strength.


    Moreover, at the end of the day, there will be an evaluation for all the elders of sword casting Valley, which basically evaluates their understanding of weapons.


    It can be seen that it is not so easy to talk about the master of a magic weapon selected from the sword sea. Also need a certain fate and strength.


    Zhang Fan followed the crowd to lunjianhai, and found that there were people everywhere. Moreover, according to different strength and status, the territory size of each clan or family was different.


    Heilong hall is very important in the world, so sitting on the top of the hall in a high place has a wide view, which is almost clear to the families and clans below.


    Yan Fei is also the first time to see such a big scene. He is full of curiosity about everything. Standing beside Zhang Fan, he always looks around for fear of missing any detail. Since he came to the sword casting Valley, Yan Fei has been observing everything and observing it very carefully, because Yan Fei wants to know what he sees and hears here When you go back, tell it to Mr. Lu Jiuye.Zhang Fan took a look around, and almost all of them were seated. Many people from the clan or family came early and there was morning dew on their bodies and hair. This shows how much they attach importance to this sword conference.


    Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "this is the sea of sword discussion. Every year''s sword discussion conference will be held here. If it is normal, the sword casting Valley is not open here. It only opens once a year."


    Zhang Fan nodded. Although it''s open once a year, it''s nothing for the practitioners. Once a year, or even once a year, the time will pass. Therefore, this time point is acceptable.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s view, it must take a long time if a magic weapon wants to be cast. It takes a long time to cast a magic weapon in a year, but it will be even longer if a magic weapon is cast.

 Chapter 854

    Li Yiheng continued to say to Zhang Fan: "for this sword casting Valley, almost all the craftsmen here are responsible for forging weapons for generations. In the world, their technology is also very few. Therefore, the weapons produced in the sword casting valley are absolutely top quality."


    Zhang Fan nodded and exchanged a few words with Li Yiheng. He inadvertently scanned the crowd with his eyes. He had some doubts in his heart. It was in this continent that he didn''t seem to see the people in liuyunmen.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Li Yiheng: "by the way, why didn''t I see the leader of Liuyun gate bring people here? Did they not receive the invitation from the sword casting Valley? "


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s question, Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "it''s not what you think. As long as it''s a big sword debater once a year, the sword casting valley will send out a wide range of invitation cards, and it won''t leave a family behind. As for whether to come or not, it''s up to these people to decide for themselves. However, the leader of Liuyun gate seems not interested in the magic soldiers in the sword casting valley. Every time he brings them Team came here, almost all of them are Liuyun gate''s big hands teach Yi Fei


    Speaking of this, Li Yiheng also began to look for the position of liuyunmen in the crowd. After a circle, he pointed to Zhang Fan and said, "they are there, but they are a little far away from us. Moreover, there are very few people in liuyunmen every time, so they don''t occupy much space. In addition, if they are divided according to the strength level, liuyunmen is not good Cloud Gate is slightly inferior to Heilong hall, so Liuyun gate will be on the next floor of Heilong hall. "


    After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, Zhang Fan nodded in his heart, and felt that there was some truth. After all, the leader of Liuyun sect was indifferent to everything. From the aspect of contact, the leader of Liuyun sect had even reached the stage of flattering or insulting. He was calm and integrated into nature. In this state of mind, he almost had no desire, so that he reached an open-minded and clear mind The realm of the world.


    However, when he looked around, Zhang Fan saw some people and frowned. He was not happy.


    Yan Fei is also looking around everywhere. In the round grandstand, he found the figure of the ninth prince on the opposite side. He can''t help but feel strange. He whispered to Zhang Fan: "you see, isn''t that the ninth prince in the royal family? How did he come? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Yanfei, "it''s not strange. After all, the royal family is a powerful party in the whole mainland. The sword casting Valley is so busy. If the royal family doesn''t come, it''s strange."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei felt that there was some truth, and he was also full of vigilance in his heart, because he never liked the people in the royal family. No matter when he came to the dragon''s family or from Dagang in the desert, the people in the royal family were always unreasonable, domineering and bullying. The reputation in the river and lake was not very good, but they still existed Now, it''s really a family virtue.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the royal family in the distance, and found that one of them had a strong breath. Moreover, he looked like he was in his early 30s. Although the realm was the six levels of Mahayana, his aura was full of a sense of fury. It was estimated that his strength was not as simple as it seemed.


    Although he saw the problem, Zhang Fan didn''t say anything. After all, among the people here, only Zhang Fan with strong spiritual sense can see some problems, which other people can''t see.


    For such a situation, Zhang Fan thought about it and thought that the royal family should be prepared. Moreover, although the man was wearing silk and satin, he seemed to be well-dressed, but from his dull eyes and withered face, it seemed that his appearance was a little out of line with that luxurious appearance. Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, there must be something wrong with it.


    At this time, many people are discussing one thing, that is, it says that the position of the Zhang family is empty, and there is no one. The whole empty space is very conspicuous in the crowd.


    "Why? It''s really a bit strange. You see, there is an empty space in the opposite place. What''s the matter? "


    "I should have received the invitation, but I didn''t come, so I left their seats vacant, but I didn''t come to the sword conference, which is a bit too much."


    "No, I remember that every year, the sword casting valley will make statistics in the square after submitting the invitation. If it doesn''t come at that time, there will be no place left for the sword conference."


    "That''s strange. According to that statement, the people of the Zhang family have already come to the scene, but did they all leave this morning? If so, what is the purpose of their coming here? Is it just to occupy an open space? "


    "No, I don''t think it''s that simple. Something must have happened to Zhang Jia, so he had to leave the sword casting valley."


    "Zhang Jia? I''ve heard something about this. As far as I know, the young leader of the Zhang family is a dandy. He is always unreasonable. He must have provoked someone here, so he was driven out of the sword casting valley. ""No, the sword casting valley will never drive anyone away. It''s always fair and open. If it''s true, I will inform you immediately. Moreover, the territory in the sword sea is very tight. If the people in the sword casting Valley knew that they were going to leave, they would have redivided the open space. It won''t be so crowded."


    "I heard that the young master of the Zhang family really offended some big people. Last night, the master of the Zhang family immediately left the sword casting valley with all the people. He didn''t dare to delay. But I was very curious. Who did he offend? Did he offend the royal family? "


    "It''s impossible. If they really offend the royal family, they will not be able to leave. With the power of the royal family and their character, temperament and temperament, it is estimated that they will directly fight against Zhang Jia in the sword casting Valley, or even kill them all, and give them a chance to leave? Do you think too much of the royal family? "


    "I still think it''s a little strange. It''s not easy to say that the young master of Zhang family has really offended a big man and left alive."

 Chapter 855

    "Whatever he is, even if they come, they may not be able to get the final position of the leader. It''s just to see the excitement. There''s no need to worry about one more of them and one less of them."


    Everyone was very confused. They were very curious about the disappearance of the Zhang family overnight. For Lun Jianhai, this is a big news.


    One of them happened to pass by the scene yesterday and stopped to see the excitement. He also learned the truth from other disciples of sword casting valley. At that time, he thought it was incredible. Seeing these people talking about zhangjiazhong today, he immediately stood up to answer the questions.


    "I know about this. I happened to pass by there yesterday. It is said that the young master of Zhang''s family got into trouble with the Deputy master of Heilong hall. At last, he was beaten into a pig''s head and left him a life. It''s kind of him. Moreover, the Deputy master of Heilong hall is kind-hearted and doesn''t care about him. That''s how Zhang escaped."


    After that, he told everyone all the news he knew yesterday, and they were even more surprised. However, according to the sudden disappearance of Zhang Jia people today, it is probably true.


    Zhang Fan was also puzzled. Did Zhang really leave the sword casting Valley overnight? Otherwise, the position over there will not be empty.


    Before long, an old man came to the stage and said to the public, "everyone, welcome to the sword casting Valley to participate in the annual sword discussion conference. As the valley leader of the sword casting Valley, I need to read out the rules of the sword discussion conference."


    After that, the old man began to read out some details of the sword conference, as well as some rules of martial arts competition.


    Although these things are commonplace, and almost all of the people present are familiar with them, no one will feel that this process is redundant. They are all listening seriously, and no one is even talking.


    Half an hour later, the master of sword casting Valley finally read out all the rules. At this time, an old man over 50 years old came up from the stage, holding a purple sword box in his hand, walking steadily and step by step.


    People''s eyes immediately focused on the old man, especially the sword box in his hand, for fear of missing any moment.


    Zhang Fan also explored the old man''s sword box with his spiritual sense. He could not help but pick his eyebrows. He found that although the blade was hidden in the sword box, he could still feel the sharp taste, even better than his previous cold water sword.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan could not help thinking that there were such skillful craftsmen in this continent, and they could even make such a magic weapon. It was really amazing.


    The master of sword casting Valley gently touched the sword box and said to the people, "this is the best magic weapon in sword casting Valley this year. It''s named Lei rob sword. It''s made of Lei Lingshi. After a long time of forging, this Lei rob sword can be regarded as showing its edge. Therefore, in this sword discussion conference, it depends on who has the strength to fall into."


    After listening to the valley master''s words, everyone is rubbing their hands, eager to try, but no one wants to be the first person to eat crabs, and everyone wants to see who can be the initiator.


    At this time, a middle-aged man flashed out from the seat in the distance. He jumped up and came directly to the stage. He held his shoulders and looked around. After a scan, he hugged his fists and arched his hands and said, "I''m going to visit fan Qi in Yueyang gate. I''ll teach you on the stage."


    As long as someone takes the lead, someone will follow suit. Suddenly, one person flashed out from a distance. After reporting to their respective families, they didn''t have any more nonsense. They directly started to fight together. They walked through the shape door, swaggered and changed their moves. After about ten rounds, the victory and defeat between them were divided. After all, in the face of absolute strength and realm, it''s still difficult for them to win Easy thing.


    After that, the field began to start a wheel fight, but no one can survive three rounds, and in the end will be replaced by others, but everyone knows that this is just the beginning of the situation, not fierce, just some skirmish, the real master has not yet appeared.


    Zhang Fan has been looking at the situation in the field, and has not said anything, because Zhang Fan also found that these people with strong aura around are waiting for the opportunity, and no one wants to do it. They are just watching a play.


    Looking at the scene under the stage, Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Yan Fei: "it''s better for you to have fun. It''s just a matter of time. It won''t be OK. If you really meet an expert, it''s also a matter of fighting experience."


    Yan Fei thinks about it, nods and agrees. She uses her lightness skill and comes to the stage as light as a swallow.


    According to the rules, it is not allowed to bring weapons on their own. In order to ensure the relative fairness of the fight, as long as they are on the stage, they must issue weapons, except fists and feet.


    Yan Fei came to the stage. At this time, a disciple of sword casting Valley handed Yan Fei a long wooden knife and made a gesture to indicate that he could use it.Looking at the wooden long knife in his hand, Yan Fei weighs it again. He feels that the handle and weight of the knife are almost the same as the real one except for its material.


    Standing in front of Yan Fei is a strong man, who is nine feet in height, holding his shoulders, with a beard, loose hair, a developed muscle, wearing a short coat, which is the most incisive embodiment of his figure.


    The strong man takes a look at Yanfei in front of him, and finds that the other side''s realm is similar to his own, but the other side''s body looks a little thin, which is estimated to be vulnerable. There is a trace of disdain in his eyes. At the same time, he makes a provocative gesture to Yanfei.


    Yan Fei takes a look at the strong man. Since he wants to make his move first, I hope he won''t regret it. After all, he has no chance to make his move again.


    Thinking of this, Yanfei suddenly changes his steps and rushes to the strong man in front of him with the wooden long knife in his hand. The wooden long knife, whistling with a cold air, leaves a trail in the air.


    When he was close enough to the strong man, Yanfei suddenly jumped up and seemed to chop the strong man in front of him.


    Seeing this, the strong man immediately ran the aura in his body, crossed his hands in front of his chest, and made a dull drink in his mouth, intending to resist his opponent''s move.

 Chapter 856

    However, after the strong man posed, Yanfei''s figure disappeared, which made the strong man confused and didn''t understand what was going on. However, when he came back to himself, he could not help crying in his heart, no!


    The strong man only felt that there was a strong wind coming from the back of his head. The strong wind roared. Moreover, the cold feeling was very piercing, even made him shiver unconsciously.


    Looking back in a hurry, the strong man still wants to run his aura to the limit and fight against Yanfei. However, due to the sudden change of direction, the aura of his whole body urges him to form a protective border, which is only about 80%. However, in the view of the strong man, about 80% of the defensive border is enough to defend Yanfei.


    At this moment, Yan Fei''s long sword fell, and a cold light of the sword hit the strong man''s defensive border. With a dull bang, the strong man was split away, and the aura border around him broke.


    With an expression of surprise on his face, the strong man fell on the stage with an incredible look in his eyes. He couldn''t understand why Yanfei''s sword light was so powerful.


    But when the strong man came back again, Yanfei''s wooden sword with cold light pointed to the strong man''s face.


    After staying for a moment, Yanfei took back the long wooden knife in his hand, stepped back, arched his hand to the strong man, and said in his mouth, "yes."


    Suddenly, the audience clapped in surprise.


    "This guy''s Sabre technique is really unusual, and his Sabre light always has a special attribute. It seems that this man is definitely a great saber."


    "That''s right. This young man is really the most powerful swordsman I have ever seen in this sword debate. Moreover, he can combine the virtual with the real in a simple move. Only between the two moves, he can solve each other. Such a move is really neat."


    "It''s wonderful. It''s really wonderful. It''s the most wonderful duel I''ve ever seen in this sword debate. This kind of sword technique is also very rare."


    "It''s really strange. Where is this guy from? How do I feel that his Dao is not the Dao of any clan or clan in our mainland? That kind of ancient atmosphere really gives people a sense of age-old. "


    "I''m sure that the knife technique used by this young man is not from any clan or family in our mainland. Moreover, I''ve never seen this man in our mainland. After all, I''ve heard about all the masters in our mainland, but I''ve never seen this guy before."


    "Sometimes, not seeing him doesn''t mean not. Maybe he is a rising star? Besides, there are some adventures that we haven''t seen before. Moreover, I remember that recently, the desert Dagang seems to have been opened. Many people go to it to try their luck. Maybe, where do they get their swordsmanship? "


    "It''s really possible. Sometimes, we can''t predict some things. It''s just like this man''s Sabre technique is really unusual. So, in my opinion, his Sabre technique is absolutely not simple. However, I''m curious, which family or clan is he?"


    "I saw him jump down from there just now. Judging from his position, he should be a member of Heilong hall. After all, only the members of Heilong hall have such ability."


    "Almost. It''s not easy to enter heilongtang. You know, heilongtang is very strict in the assessment of people in the organization, and it''s even more difficult to join."


    Everyone was surprised at the ability of Yanfei. Some people even thought that Yanfei must not be from this continent. He was so strange to his sword technique that he could not find a source.


    However, there is one thing they guessed right. Yanfei''s Dao skill is really inherited from Dagang in the desert.


    When Li Yiheng saw Yan Fei''s Sabre technique, he was stunned. He was surprised. He never thought that Yan Fei''s Sabre technique was so powerful. Even if he used a long wooden sabre, it was still cold in the light of the sabre. Even if he was far away, he felt shivering.


    "Yan Fei''s Dao Qi has a kind of coldness and a kind of primitive domineering spirit. What''s the matter? What kind of sect did he come from? " Li Yi asked Zhang Fan in a puzzled way.


    Zhang Fan smiles and explains to Li Yiheng: "we have been to Dagang desert before, and we know each other in that place. In one of our explorations, Yanfei unintentionally gets the inheritance of Tiandao sect leader and BeiXue Dao. Besides, he is a swordsman. With these two things, it''s really like a tiger to him Ah


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng could not help but feel a little surprised. He asked Zhang Fan in surprise: "what did you say just now? Yanfei actually got the inheritance of Tiandao sect master in the desert Dagang? What a chance it is


    Zhang Fan nodded and just laughed, but he didn''t say anything. He continued to watch the situation in the field. At this time, Yanfei in the field was already in an invincible position. Many of the clan and family members who came to challenge were defeated by Yanfei in the end. Every time, Yanfei''s strength and moves were just right It''s too much.Li Yiheng looks at Yan Fei and Zhang Fan in the field. He can''t help but guess that since Yan Fei has such strength, isn''t Zhang Fan so much stronger than him? That means that Zhang Fan has been inherited in the desert? What''s more, Zhang Fan''s inheritance is much more powerful than Yanfei''s?


    At this time, Li Yiheng can''t help but carefully recall a word, that is, when chatting with Zhang Fan, a place mentioned by Zhang Fan is called desert Dagang.


    Li Yiheng has heard something about this place. It is said that the people who can enter the desert Dagang are generally talented people, because in that place, there are full of jungle rules and intrigues. The people who can live out of it must be unusual.


    The last time the desert Dagang was opened, Li Yiheng also wanted to organize the brothers in Heilong hall to go to the desert Dagang to find out. But later, because of some delays, he never went there.

 Chapter 857

    Moreover, during this period of time, some people did go in, and the team was very large, but they didn''t come out until now, which made Li Yiheng''s heart somewhat bottomless, and he didn''t dare to organize people to go together.


    In Li Yiheng''s opinion, if he really wants to go, he will take most of the backbone personnel of Heilong hall, and then go into the desert to explore, and everything in it is not clear. If the whole army is really destroyed, then Heilong hall will be almost destroyed.


    At the same time, during that period of time, Li Yiheng even wondered whether the rumor was true or false, why many people didn''t come out after they went in, did they all die? What kind of danger is waiting for people in this desert hillock?


    In a short period of time, Yanfei has defeated many of the masters who took the stage to challenge, almost without using any aura, but with some combat skills.


    The audience is also enthusiastic, for Yanfei''s strength is also very recognized, every victory, the audience will give warm applause and praise.


    Zhang Fan sat in the distant grandstand, overlooking Yanfei''s performance in the challenge arena. He was also very satisfied. At the same time, he saw that Yanfei had grown up a lot during this period.


    However, Zhang Fan also infers in his heart that Yanfei is about to meet an expert. After all, Yanfei''s performance on the stage also makes many people shy away. When people applaud him, some people will not like him. This expert will appear soon.


    Sure enough, after Yan Fei defeated a master, there came a strong man in a black suit. He was bareheaded, with a long stick in his hand. He was more than eight feet long and had a fierce look on his face. His realm also reached the four peaks of Mahayana.


    Zhang fan can''t help but pick his brow when he sees this scene. Judging from this person''s aura, it almost matches Yanfei''s strength. It''s hard to say who will win this battle.


    The bald man came to the stage, hugged Yanfei, his voice was as loud as a bell, and said to Yanfei: "Yueyang gate, come to understand."


    Yan Fei nodded and didn''t say anything. The long wooden knife in his hand pointed to the ground obliquely, and there was an awn on it. He looked at the high climb in front of him.


    All around the crowd was silent, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the two people on the stage. They were even reluctant to blink for fear of missing any detail.


    Gao Pan put his long stick on his chest. Suddenly, with a dull drink, he rushed to Zhang Fan in front of him. With a mountain like momentum, he smashed it directly at Yan Fei.


    Yan Fei saw the right time, moved his footwork gently, and smoothly dodged the other side''s attack. With a dull roar, the ground on the stage was also smashed into a deep pit, which can be seen from the high climbing stick.


    Gaopan also expected that Yanfei could get away. After one move, it was a sweeping move. The stick awn swept towards Yanfei directly, and the half moon shaped stick awn swept towards Yanfei instantly.


    Yan Fei ducked. She turned the long wooden knife in her hand, and a cold awn of the knife came close to the high climb in front of her. It was as fast as lightning.


    Gaopan had been on guard for a long time. After sweeping out a stick, gaopan put his long stick across his chest and directly resisted Yanfei''s attack.


    However, this move is not Yanfei''s killing move, but with the help of this gap, he is ready to attack gaopan. The wooden long knife gives out a buzz, a little ground under his feet, and the next moment, Yanfei immediately rushes to the front gaopan.


    In the blink of an eye, the two men were close to each other. When the wooden weapons collided, there was a clear metal clash.


    The single blade of the sword kept flashing, and the shock wave of the battle spread around. In an instant, the ground immediately began to fly sand and stone, and their surroundings seemed to be a vacuum.


    Yan Fei''s moves are coherent. In each move, there is a chill, as if the temperature around suddenly drops.


    And gaopan is not in a hurry, with his own strength, plus his excellent stick, for a moment, the battle between the two is in full swing, dozens of moves to fight, but just for a moment.


    All around the people to see very seriously, especially also the fight between the two people is very wonderful, can not help but let the hearts of people excited, blood spray Zhang.


    "The strength of these two people is not simple. It''s not difficult to see from their moves that they are really the best among the experts, especially the high climber. It seems that he has already perfected his own skills."


    "Yes, such a move is really rare. This duel is really wonderful. Besides, the strength of these two people is equal. Such a duel is very rare."


    "Yes, one is the skill of sabre, the other is the perfection of skill. It''s really hard to tell the difference between them. Moreover, from the fighting between them, we can see that they have rich experience in fighting, and almost every detail is able to be watertight. It''s really rare."


    "From the fighting between them, I think I can learn a lot, especially some experience and details in actual combat, which have endless inspiration for me.""It seems that the result of this sword conference is really unpredictable. Before, all the experts of the royal family got the magic weapon of sword casting Valley, but this year it seems that everything is full of variables."


    "Yes, it seems that every family has a strange face on those platforms. So I''m sure that this year''s sword debate will be more intense than before. Let''s wait and see."


    People saw Yan Fei''s performance, and saw all the young and strange faces in the stands. They were full of expectations.


    At this time, the battle between Yanfei and gaopan in the field has become white hot. They both let go, and the moves are more and more fierce. They all show their full strength. In this station, the battle is really full of vigor.


    Gao Pan was also very excited. After all, he was born in a small clan. He had good spiritual roots, and his cultivation speed was also very fast. Among his peers, his realm was the highest. However, Gao Pan always believed in the master''s saying that cultivation must be down-to-earth, and he must not rush for quick success. Otherwise, the realm was just a decoration.


    Therefore, while gaopan is improving his level, he is also constantly consolidating his strength. In this way, no one among his peers is his opponent. Some even fall to the ground when they can''t even do three moves.

 Chapter 858

    During this period of time, Gao Pan also felt some distress. He wanted to find a real opponent to test his strength, but he couldn''t find it.


    It''s said that the sword casting Valley sent an invitation. Gao Pan didn''t want to come. After all, the weapons he used were sticks. Most of the swords produced in the sword casting valley were swords, which didn''t match his weapons.


    However, the master told him that if you want to find a master to fight against, lunjian sea is definitely a good platform where you can see many masters from other sects or families.


    After listening to master''s words, Gao Pan decided to come to lunjian sea. When he watched the battle under the stage, Gao Pan''s face showed disdain for the people who had been on the stage before, because he knew in his heart that if these people were his opponents, they would be lying on the ground without three moves, which was not worth mentioning at all.


    However, when Yanfei came to power, Gao Pan could not help but see that Yanfei''s Sabre technique was really unusual. He was excited and immediately came to the stage to challenge with a long stick.


    This time, Yanfei''s strength didn''t disappoint gaopan. At last, he can show all his strength, fight hard, use all his life''s learning, and even tap his potential.


    Yan Fei is the same. His strength has been continuously explored and gradually grown to the present. Although he is only in the double realm of Mahayana now, even if he is in the fifth realm of Mahayana, he can fight with all his strength.


    In the battle between weapons, all kinds of gas are rampant. If there is not a border on the stage to resist, it is estimated that these onlookers outside will suffer.


    The battle lasted for half an hour, and they were almost exhausted. At last, when their aura was exhausted, they began to fight with their physical strength.


    However, in terms of physical strength, Yanfei is not an opponent at all. However, the lack of strength should be compensated by skills. This is the truth Zhang Fan told Yanfei. Therefore, in the final battle, Yanfei has been using skills and can still deal with each other.


    In the eyes of the public, both of them didn''t give up and showed their real strength in this battle. Although the realm was not too high, it was a visual feast.


    At the end of the battle, after the last confrontation, they separated and sweated profusely. However, they felt comfortable all over. They looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    Gao Pan carried his long stick behind him and walked straight towards Yanfei. With a smile on his face, he held out his hand and said to Yanfei, "boy, I remember you. I haven''t had such a good fight for a long time. How about we draw this fight?"


    Yan Fei is also very happy. The opponent in front of him is equal to his own strength, and even slightly better than himself. If he continues, he will defeat himself because of his physical strength. Now that he says he wants to make peace, he takes care of himself very much. Such an opponent is worthy of respect.


    "Well, my name is Yanfei, and I will remember you, Yueyang gate gaopan." Yan Fei''s face showed a rare smile, and Gao Pan''s hand together.


    At this time, the two people laugh, the laughter is very straightforward, the feeling of not knowing each other, let the relationship between the two is further.


    When the audience saw this scene, the Dun times gave a thunderous applause. In their opinion, peace was the best result for both of them. There was no need to fight to death.


    Zhang Fan also nodded his head with satisfaction when he saw this scene. He felt that Yanfei had really grown up a lot. Both his ability and his mind had risen to a high level. It was not the best result to defeat his opponent in the challenge arena. It was the best policy to make friends by martial arts. It was really not easy for Yanfei to understand this truth.


    How many people in the world are painstakingly cultivating to be strong, to stand at the top of the mountain and look down on the world, but they are extremely cold at the top of the mountain, so their personalities become very cold and abnormal. If they can''t adjust their mind properly, they will encounter bottlenecks in the future cultivation.


    It''s not easy for Yanfei to understand this truth in such a state. Therefore, he can avoid detours in his future cultivation. If Lu Jiuye is on the spot, he will be very happy.


    Climbing up and down the stage, Gao Yan and the others clapped and cheered.


    Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "it seems that you are surrounded by experts. Today''s performance of Yanfei really surprised many people on the scene, and even made them famous in the first World War."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Li Yiheng: "recently, Yanfei''s growth is really fast. Today''s achievements are inseparable from his daily efforts."


    At this time, Yanfei has returned to Zhang Fan''s side, and the sweat on his body has evaporated, but his aura has collapsed. The whole person seems to be a little tired, but for Yanfei, it''s not a big problem, and it''s OK after a day''s cultivation.


    Zhang Fan took out a spirit pill from the ring of storage space, handed it to Yanfei, and said to him, "how about it? Do you have a feeling of full enjoyment? "Yan Fei nodded with a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, that kind of feeling is really penetrating and comfortable. It''s a great blessing to be able to meet such an opponent. "


    At this time, Yanfei and gaopan are tied in the arena, and both of them have stepped down now, and they have no ability to defend the challenge. Therefore, the challenge arena is empty now, so it is necessary to re select the champion.


    After the last battle, many people want to go to the challenge arena, but after comparing the strength of Yanfei and gaopan, they are a bit bottomless. Therefore, the whole challenge arena is a bit cold.


    Zhang Fan has been looking at the front of the Royal forces, secretly guess in the heart, now is this time, there should be someone on the opposite side to play.


    Sure enough, at this time, one of the royal families on the opposite side flashed out, flew directly to the Dragon sky, fell on the stage in an instant, clasped his hands, and said in a low voice: "royal family, Meng tan."


    Everyone looked at Meng tan on the stage and frowned. For all the people in the whole river and lake, the royal family is also notorious in the river and lake. Many people know that few people in the royal family are good. They are cruel. When they compete with them, they never show mercy, let alone stop.

 Chapter 859

    If it wasn''t for the hard foundation of the royal family in the whole continent, it would have been destroyed by some people in the rivers and lakes.


    When the royal family ruled, it was even more cruel and merciless, plundering resources, killing and setting fire, and doing all kinds of evil. As long as there was a conflict of interests, at that time, no matter how good the previous relationship was, it would turn over and refuse to recognize people.


    Therefore, as long as some things in the river and lake involve the royal family, they will stay away, so as not to get into trouble.


    At this time, in the distance of the Ye family, a master stood out, stood in front of Meng Tan, arched his hand to report to his family and said: "Ye family, ye Fei, come to learn."


    What ye family used was the sword technique. The wooden sword in his hand had a sharp edge, and the momentum of his whole body suddenly climbed to the limit, showing the six levels of Mahayana.


    Meng Tan didn''t say anything. His eyes were still dull and bare handed. He looked at Ye Fei in front of him. He didn''t move. He seemed a little numb. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Everyone looked at the stage, silent, want to see the two people in the field who can be better.


    Li Yiheng took a look at the situation on the stage, frowned slightly, and asked Zhang Fan: "I don''t quite understand why the royal family sent such a person to the stage? It seems that this person''s brain is not very smart, and the aura around him is not so strong. For such a situation, are they really Ye Fei''s opponents? "


    Zhang Fan smiles and asks Yan Fei: "Yan Fei, who do you think is the final winner, and will they be killed directly?"


    Yan Fei took a look at the two people on the stage, shook his head slightly, and said to Zhang Fan: "in my opinion, the two people on this stage seem to have a great disparity in strength, but I always feel that the royal family has a certain purpose to send this person, so the strength between them should be similar, and for such a situation, it should be a protracted war, and it will not appear The situation of being killed in seconds. "


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan laughed and said to them, "in my opinion, the strength of these two people is quite different, especially Meng Tan in the royal family. He is definitely not as simple as he imagined. Although his eyes are dull, I can feel that there seems to be a special strength in him. In my opinion, he is stronger than ye Fei of the Ye family It''s much bigger, and in a moment''s battle, ye Fei should be able to be killed instantly. "


    Yan Fei and Li Yiheng frown as soon as they say this. They don''t understand how Zhang Fan sees it. They are even more suspicious of Zhang Fan''s words.


    When the audience saw the situation in the arena, they began to talk in a low voice. Some people even started to gamble.


    "I think this battle should be won by the guy named Ye Fei. You can see how domineering his aura is. On the contrary, Meng Tan doesn''t have any aura. Moreover, his eyes are dull and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. Isn''t he afraid of shame if he sends such a person to the throne?"


    "Maybe the royal family doesn''t care about these details. I don''t know much about mengtan, but I''ve heard about ye Fei. It''s said that ye Fei is the son of the elder of the Ye family and the most outstanding talent in the whole Ye family."


    "Yes, it''s said that this man has already reached the sixth level of Mahayana before he is 30 years old. It''s really not easy."


    "So, I don''t think it''s necessary to watch this game. The result is obvious. Maybe Ye Fei can defeat Meng Tan directly."


    "However, I always feel that something is wrong with this matter. The royal family has always been insidious and cunning. How can they be so careless? I think there''s something strange about it. "


    "I think it''s a bit strange, too. It''s not a trivial matter. The royal family just sent such a person to deal with it. It''s a bit unreasonable."


    "Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with us. In the end, this sword will not fall into my hands, so it doesn''t matter to me who gets it. I''m just coming to see the fun. "


    "That''s right. After all, it''s about the sword sea. It''s nothing to do with us. We''re just here to observe and learn. As for where the thunder robbing sword belongs, I just want to know. I don''t have much idea."


    At this time, ye Feizhou''s aura in the field has reached the limit. With a cold look, he suddenly kills Meng Tan in front of him with his sword. The speed is like a flash of lightning.


    With a touch of blue sword spirit, the sword light in his hand crossed a path in the air. The huge sword pressure directly shrouded mengtan. It felt like countless sea water poured down. The huge pressure had a kind of suffocating feeling.


    But in the face of such great pressure, Meng Tan is still no action, standing in the same place, indifferent, it seems that all this has nothing to do with him.


    But just as the sword Qi approached his face, Meng Tan''s whole body suddenly appeared a dazzling light, which seemed to have a kind of red light. This kind of red light looked strange. Just for a moment, the red light seemed to have a strong impact force, and immediately flew ye feizhen out, hit heavily on the border around him, and spurted out a blood line in his mouth, his face was pale Bai, passed out.When people around saw this scene, they couldn''t help but be surprised. No one really thought of the result. It''s really incredible.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Meng Tan, and they found that Meng Tan was the powerful master of Mahayana Jiuchong, which made everyone take a breath. One after another whispered.


    "No, what''s the matter with this guy? Can his realm be hidden so well? It''s really rare for a master in the ninth division of Mahayana to have such accomplishments at such a young age. "


    "All this is really too sudden, we didn''t react, even ye Fei on stage is the same, otherwise, ye Fei will not be so embarrassed."


    "From the perspective of their realm, ye Fei is not Meng Tan''s opponent. In addition, when ye Fei shot just now, his moves were full of temptation. He didn''t expect that he would lose to his opponent directly."


    "It''s fair in the challenge arena. If you lose, you lose. There''s no need to find any excuse. If you win, you win. There''s no need to be too modest. Now I know why the royal family sent such a master to fight in the challenge arena."

 Chapter 860

    "But is this guy really a member of the royal family? When did such a dull guy appear in the royal family, and he was very powerful. He was a genius with such a high level, but his mental state didn''t seem to be so good. "


    "No matter what, everyone has different styles, and this guy''s style seems to be like this, but he is really powerful. The nine levels of Mahayana are even more powerful than ordinary family owners or sect owners. Judging from his age, he is really a master of the young generation, and he is still in full compliance with the rules."


    "Maybe that''s why the royal family sent this man to fight, but when Kong Ming sword asked, could he really pass? At that time, it depends on his understanding of Kendo or Dao Dao. If he can''t pass it, then he still doesn''t have the qualification to get the magic weapon of sword casting valley. "


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe this man is really a Wuchi. He may be in a stupefied mental state, but his ability is not so simple. Therefore, the reason why the royal family can send him here shows that they will also consider the question of the empty sword in the sword sea."


    When people see Meng tan on the stage, they just feel two words in their hearts, that is, terrible. The red light on this person seems to have a very evil feeling, but it''s not evil spirit. If it''s evil spirit, the aura will appear black. Therefore, people can only understand this kind of aura as blood spirit.


    Yan Fei was surprised when he saw the scene on the stage. He never thought that this man looked so ordinary. He should have such strength. It''s really not to be underestimated.


    Li Yiheng frowned and whispered to Zhang Fan: "this man''s realm is really high, and his strength is also very strong. He is really a tough opponent. Are you sure to defeat him?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at Meng tan on the stage. Although Meng Tan didn''t show any extraordinary strength in the battle just now, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, he could see some problems. If he was really against such an opponent, Zhang Fan was confident that he could defeat him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded and said to Li Yiheng, "I still have this confidence to beat him, but I always feel strange about this man. His spirit seems to be controlled, and the people who control him are very strong."


    "What did you say? Is he under control? It''s impossible. " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng frowned and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "I''ve heard of some means that can manipulate people, but they are all evil sectarian methods, and the royal family doesn''t seem to be such an organization, so I don''t think it should be like this. What''s more, what''s the advantage of them doing this?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and explained to Li Yiheng, "I''m just guessing. You see, if someone wants to take advantage, they will surely use some moves of the evil sect. They will even get the magic soldiers in the sword casting Valley at all costs. Therefore, this may be a special means in the royal family."


    "No, if that''s true, even if they get this magic weapon, it will be owned by this person. It''s impossible for the royal family to get it. Do they want to control this puppet for a lifetime?" Li Yiheng is still puzzled in his heart and asks Zhang Fan with a face of doubt.


    Zhang Fan pointed to mengtan and the royal family in the distance, and said to Li Yiheng: "if I guess correctly, their royal family must have used some secret methods similar to those of puppets or corpse Yin sect. Mengtan on the console, because mengtan''s realm is very high, they used some special means to catch him, and then they used very cruel means to kill him It is necessary to erase the knowledge and finally achieve the effect of controlling it. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "so, in this way, some royal secrets or advanced skills can be realized on this person. Even if he finally gets the magic weapon, when he signs the contract, he uses the spirit of the person who controls mengtan. In this way, the magic weapon still belongs to the royal family, and mengtan still belongs to the royal family, It''s just a tool. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng can''t help feeling a little chilly on his back. If Zhang Fan''s assumption really becomes a reality, then the royal family is really too insidious. In order to get the magic weapon, he really will do anything.


    "Can it be true? If so, doesn''t it mean that the royal family is no different from those evil sects now. To be an organization where everyone can be killed. " Li Yiheng frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Li Yiheng, "this is just my guess, but from the mental state of Meng Tan, I have 70% confidence that it is like this."


    At this time, when the audience saw Meng tan on the stage, they were all terrified and even felt a little terrible. The masters of various sects originally wanted to fight for the magic weapon, but when they saw Meng Tan''s strength, they all stepped back.


    At this time, the border around dispersed, the Ye family all rushed to the stage, at this time ye Fei is unconscious, life and death do not know.Ye Ying, the owner of the Ye family, also comes over and reaches for ye Fei''s pulse. Suddenly, his brow is wrinkled. Ye Fei''s internal meridians are broken and bleeding. Therefore, ye Fei shows the state of bleeding from the seven orifices.


    Ye Ying looks up at Meng tan with a cold murderous look in her eyes. Ye Fei was a talented young man of the Ye family. He has a promising future in his cultivation. Now he is seriously injured by Meng tan. He has to lie in bed for at least three or five years to recover. Meng Tan is really cruel.


    The audience also saw Ye Fei''s appearance, and they were dissatisfied with Meng Tan''s practice. It should be the end of the point between martial arts competitions, and this is also the rule of the sword sea. It is not allowed to hurt the opponent''s life during the competition. If you violate the rules, you will be disqualified from being a magic soldier.


    Although Ye Ying was angry, she didn''t lose her mind. After all, this is the sword casting Valley, so everything must be done according to the rules. Besides, behind Meng Tan''s body is a member of the royal family. If there is a conflict with him, it will inevitably lead to a dispute between the Ye family and the whole royal family. In this way, it is very bad for the Ye family.

 Chapter 861

    Ye Ying found the elder in charge of discipline in the sword casting Valley and asked him, "this man is too heavy handed. My family''s descendants are seriously injured now. I''m afraid it''s hard to recover for three or five years. How would you judge such a situation?"


    "This..." Several elders in the commandment hall were also in a dilemma. They looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, the ninth prince also came over, with that kind of arrogant smile on his face and a white paper fan in his hand. He stepped forward and stood in front of Meng Tan, and said to several people, "in my opinion, it''s not difficult. According to the regulations, we don''t seem to have fouled."


    Ye Ying looks coldly at the ninth Prince and hums coldly: "even if you don''t kill people, you can''t do it so hard. According to the rules, it should be the end of the time, and you''ve already killed people. If it wasn''t for ye Fei''s strength, you would have died long ago. Shouldn''t you give an explanation for this matter as a royal family?"


    The audience also nodded their heads. They felt that the master of the Ye family had some truth to say. According to the rules, the martial arts competition must be finished, not so heavy. Moreover, when the ninth prince came to power, his attitude was very obvious, and he would never admit that the royal family were wrong. It was really unacceptable.


    The ninth Prince smiles, shakes his head and says to Ye Ying, "your people are not dead again. Besides, on the challenge arena, although it is said that the point is up to the end, who can control it so well? It''s hard to avoid that there will be times when the fists are too heavy. If it''s a foul, there''s no need to compare it. Just go to the next stage of sword argument. Why is there such a link? Moreover, this kind of thing is a normal phenomenon. At least we didn''t really kill people. It''s also within the prescribed scope. "


    After a pause, the ninth Prince continued to say to Ye Ying: "so ah, everyone''s point is different, and their understanding is also different. So, what we understand is to save each other''s life. Moreover, we mengtan came to power first, and your people don''t take a good look. There is such a big gap between our strength and mengtan Big, dare to come forward to challenge, it is clear that your family''s descendants do not know how to look up and down, try to be brave and aggressive, come forward to challenge, we just gently move our fingers, he can''t carry it, on the contrary, we hate our strength is too strong, what''s the reason? "


    "You..." After listening to the ninth Prince''s words, ye Ying suddenly frowns. She feels that the ninth Prince is really unreasonable. Although he is unreasonable, he has to bite three points. She is really shameless.


    Everyone also felt that Lord jiuwangye was a little unreasonable. It was clear that his people didn''t speak martial arts first and didn''t show mercy to Ye Fei. However, he said that he was trying to show off his ability. When Meng Tan came to power, he didn''t show any strength. How can people weigh this?


    Li Yiheng snorted coldly, frowned and said to Zhang Fan: "the royal family is so unreasonable. I really want to teach him a lesson and tear up the mouth of the ninth prince. I''ll see if he dares to talk."


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Li Yiheng with a flat face: "it''s nothing. It''s just that the guy named Meng Tan is powerful. Moreover, in my opinion, no one will come to the stage to ask for advice with his strength. Since he looks angry at them, it''s very simple. Just beat them directly."


    With that, Zhang Fan stood up from his chair, with a little bit of foot, rose directly into the air, stood up in mid air, and fell lightly on the challenge arena. His face was calm. He came to Ye Ying''s side, clasped his hands, and said to Ye Ying, "the master of Ye family doesn''t have to have the same knowledge as him. I''ll deal with this man, and I''ll give an account to the injured son of Ye family What''s more, it''s a challenge arena. There are many things that can''t be explained clearly. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, ye Ying also thinks that there is some truth. At present, the royal family has grasped this feature and played a sidekick. If Meng Tan didn''t foul, it''s a bit unrealistic. After all, he has seriously injured Ye Fei. If he has fouled, ye Feibi is still alive. It just takes a long time to recover, which makes people in the whole sword casting Valley happy It''s hard to judge how much.


    However, there is also a very simple way, that is, to treat him in his own way. Therefore, from this point of view, it only needs someone to help the Ye family revenge, which can be regarded as an account for the injured Ye Fei.


    Thinking of this, ye Ying looks up at Zhang Fan and looks up and down. She can''t help but feel a little curious. She bows her hand to Zhang Fan and says, "may I have your name, young Xia?"


    Zhang Fan smiles and shakes his head. He says to Ye Ying, "Zhang Fan, deputy head of Heilong hall."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, ye Ying is stunned, and a respectful look appears in her eyes. She looks at Zhang Fan carefully again. She can''t help but feel that Zhang Fan is very young, so young that she can become the deputy leader of Heilong hall. It''s really promising.


    Moreover, the name of heilongtang is absolutely unknown in the river and lake. If you want to join heilongtang, you must pass strict examination, otherwise you are not qualified to join. Before, many people in the river and lake wanted to join heilongtang, but they failed in the end. If you did not pass the examination, you would not be qualified to join heilongtang.In addition, ye Ying has never heard of a deputy hall leader in Heilong hall. Although she has some doubts about Zhang Fan''s identity, this is the sword conference. Heilong hall is also invited to attend. If Zhang Fan''s words are a little empty, then some people in Heilong hall will stand up against it.


    "It''s really disrespectful to be the deputy head of Heilong hall. Since the deputy head of Heilong hall is willing to help us stand out, ye Ying is really grateful." Ye Ying gives a deep gift to Zhang Fan to show her gratitude.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Ye Ying, "it''s just a matter of lifting a hand. The master of the Ye family doesn''t have to worry about it. Please take people down. I''ll do it to him later."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, ye Ying is slightly stunned. After observing Zhang Fan carefully, she frowns. In his opinion, Zhang Fan is just a shackle state, and even has no cultivation in the Mahayana period. He says that he wants to deal with Meng Tan himself. Is he crazy? Or did you hear it wrong?

 Chapter 862

    When chatting just now, Zhang Fan said that he would clean up Meng Tan in the royal family. In Ye Ying''s opinion, it should be Zhang Fan who will find the experts in Heilong hall to do it. Unexpectedly, it is Zhang Fan who does it himself. With Zhang Fan''s ability, can he really defeat Meng tan?


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Ye Ying, "master ye, don''t worry. I''ll deal with this person. Moreover, I''m enough to deal with him alone. However, I have to investigate something."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Fan deliberately lowered his voice and continued to say to Ye Ying: "I think this mengtan seems to be controlled by someone in the royal family. Therefore, when I come on stage today, I also want to investigate the matter. After all, I think this mengtan is a bit abnormal. In addition to reporting to her family, she has been in a state of dull eyes."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, ye Ying immediately looks at Meng Tan in front of him, and finds that Zhang Fan is right. This man''s eyes are a little dull, as if his mind is not in the challenge arena, and he doesn''t seem to know what he is thinking. Anyway, his mind is not here.


    "Mr. Zhang, you mean..." With that, ye Ying frowned and pointed to the position where the royal family were sitting on the high platform.


    Zhang Fan shook his head, understood what ye Ying meant, and continued to whisper to him: "no, I think the person controlling him should not be here, but it doesn''t matter. I will find him out."


    Ye Ying nods, bows to Zhang Fan again, and then takes people back to Ye''s territory to sit down, ready to watch the wonderful challenge.


    At this time, when the ninth prince on the stage saw Zhang Fan, he didn''t dare to recognize him at the beginning. After all, he didn''t believe that Zhang Fan could come to this place. After all, all the people who came here belonged to people with identity. Although Zhang Fan was replacing the Dragon family owner to manage the dragon family, he didn''t have a clear identity. Therefore, the ninth prince thought that Zhang Fan couldn''t come there.


    However, when Zhang Fan turned around, the ninth Prince suddenly saw Zhang Fan''s face clearly, and his fans fell to the ground with a look of surprise, and his eyes were even full of panic.


    Zhang Fan''s face was still full of calm. The ninth prince in front of him arched his hand and said, "Ninth prince, long time no see."


    The cold sweat on the ninth Prince''s forehead had already started to scratch his cheek. His face was pale, and he was obviously scared, and he could not even say a complete word.


    When the audience saw this scene, they could not help wondering what was going on? Why is the ninth prince so scared when he sees Zhang Fan.


    "What''s wrong with the ninth Prince of the royal family? What is he afraid of? Didn''t he look arrogant just now? When he saw this young man, he was so scared that his fans fell to the ground. It''s really incomprehensible. "


    "I don''t know. However, in my opinion, this young man doesn''t seem to have anything special. He''s just pretty. As for his realm, it''s just a shackle realm. From this point of view, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "However, I don''t quite understand. If this young man is really in shackles, then he doesn''t feel uncomfortable when he stands on the stage facing a Mahayana Nintendo master?"


    "Yes, it seems that this young man really has any feeling, and the power that he radiates from his whole body is different, so I''m sure he should be hiding his strength."


    "It''s hard to say. After all, when Meng Tan came to power just now, he didn''t show any aura. But now it seems that he is the master of the ninth division of Mahayana. Therefore, it''s not surprising that this young man''s strength is shackled."


    "Anyway, I still think the royal family has gone a little too far. Just now, it was clear that they could stop, but they wanted to hurt the young man of the Ye family seriously. How can they be merciful? If I say, they should be disqualified. How can such a sinister villain be qualified to be a magic soldier of the sword casting Valley?"


    "That''s what I thought, but the sword casting Valley didn''t say anything about it, so it''s useless for us to say anything now. It''s estimated that the sword casting Valley is also afraid of the people in the royal family."


    "It''s impossible. Although the royal family is powerful, for the sword casting Valley, it can''t be said that it''s afraid of them. It''s just that it doesn''t want to provoke them. However, it''s hard for the young man of the Ye family. It can only be said that he''s out of luck."


    "Anyway, I don''t like the style of the royal family. What the ninth prince said just now is also very unpleasant. For such a person, we should keep him. I also hope that the young man on the stage can really do what he says and avenge the Ye family."


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation. Although Zhang Fan seemed to be in a low state, because of his dissatisfaction with the royal family, no one thought that Zhang Fan was not Meng Tan''s opponent because of his low state.


    At this time, there were several people who were present yesterday. When they saw Zhang Fan, they immediately recognized Zhang Fan''s identity and said one after another.


    "This man looks familiar. By the way, isn''t he the deputy head of Heilong hall? He was the one who was found fault by Master Zhang Chao yesterday. And because of this, all of them left the sword casting Valley overnight. As a result, when today''s sword conference was held, there was no one at the table of Zhang. ""Well, they must have left the sword casting valley. If I were the head of the Zhang family, I would do the same. After all, the sword casting Valley is really a mixture of good and bad. Maybe they will meet some people, some of whom they can''t afford to offend. If they offend carelessly, they will even bring disaster to the clan or the family."


    "That''s right. In this way, it''s better to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. In this way, it won''t cause such an embarrassing situation."


    "However, I''m still a little curious that the leader of Heilong hall is so young, and his realm, if I''m not wrong, should be shackle realm. How dare he come to power? Isn''t that death? "


    "Yes, there is no one in the challenge arena who dare not fight. As long as he is in the challenge arena, his status is equal. Moreover, Meng Tan is cruel and merciless. Is it true that the leader of Heilong hall is so confident? Can he beat his opponent with his own strength? It''s a little unlikely

 Chapter 863

    "That''s not necessarily. In my opinion, the deputy head of Heilong hall has a kind of noble and upright spirit. Moreover, seeing his calm expression, he must have found a way to deal with mengtan, so he is not afraid."


    "So, from this point of view, I am still full of confidence in this young man, and I have a feeling that this young man seems to have a strange power, which is very powerful, but it is not clear."


    "I think today''s battle is really more wonderful than all the battles. And in the situation just now, if no one comes forward, it is estimated that the guy named mengtan will be able to directly enter the link of empty sword."


    "God is open-minded. It''s impossible for the royal family to get the magic weapon in the sword casting Valley, so I think the final winner should be the young man. I''m very optimistic about him


    People are still full of confidence in Zhang Fan. At the same time, they also want to see whether the legendary deputy head of Heilong hall is really capable or just can use his mouth.


    For a moment, everyone under the stage was nervous, and soon they were quiet. Their eyes were focused on Zhang Fan and Meng tan.


    Li Yi can''t help but get nervous in his perseverance. Although he has learned some of Zhang Fan''s skills before, the man in the challenge arena is Meng Tan of the royal family. He seems to be the top of the nine levels of Mahayana. Is Zhang Fan really able to deal with such a master?


    In a tense atmosphere, Yanfei shows an excited look. His eyes are focused on Zhang Fan. For him, Zhang Fan wants to defeat Meng tan. Therefore, in this battle, Yanfei wants to focus on some details of Zhang Fan in the battle.


    Generally speaking, there are two ways to improve one''s own strength, especially the combat experience. One way is to really experience the combat. Another way is to watch the battle, especially for some close masters. They can find some ways from their moves, so as to have a certain influence on some future battles Inspiration, here is to watch the benefits of master fighting.


    Zhang Fan stood on the stage with his hands down and his face was calm. Looking at mengtan in front of him, he found that although mengtan''s aura fluctuated, it gave people a different feeling


    and this feeling was as if mengtan was carrying a nine fold Mahayana realm, but it was like walking dead, or walking dead It''s just a puppet, and the person who really controls him seems to be far away from here. Zhang fan can''t even trace it with his spiritual sense.


    Zhang fan can feel that Meng Tan seems to have a lot of things similar to silk thread in front of him. What Zhang fan can first consider is the puppet sect. Generally speaking, the puppet sect uses this kind of aura silk thread to control the puppet fighting, while the corpse Yin sect needs corpse Qi. These two have their own characteristics Qualitative differences.


    It''s not ordinary people who have such means. However, it''s rare for such experts to exist in the rivers and lakes, and it''s really not easy for such experts to exist in the royal family.


    Zhang Fan, holding the wooden sword in his hand, said to Meng Tan: "the deputy leader of Heilong hall, Zhang Fan, come to the stage to learn."


    The ninth prince took a look at Zhang Fan on the stage. He was a little bit bottomless in his heart. After all, there are a lot of things. As long as Zhang Fan is involved, it will certainly damage his good deeds. I don''t know how it is today.


    Meng Tan looked up at Zhang Fan, his eyes were still empty, as if he was looking at Zhang Fan, but he was thinking about other things.


    From his eyes, Zhang Fan is more sure that this guy must be controlled by others, so, first try to beat the other party, and then find out who the person behind the scenes is, and then catch him. In this way, he can completely cut off the contact with the other party, and let Meng Tan get rid of this control.


    Moreover, in this contest, it''s the end of the point. Don''t hurt the other party''s life. Meng Tan is now in a state of being controlled. If this problem is not solved, he will be in trouble if he comes to work hard for himself.


    Meng Tan''s empty eyes looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. Suddenly, his right hand became a palm, and his figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Fan. The palm wind in his hand immediately patted Zhang Fan''s chest.


    All this happened too fast for anyone to react. However, his opponent was Zhang Fan. When he came to the stage, Zhang Fan was on guard against Meng tan. Therefore, from this point of view, as long as Meng Tan had any action, he could not escape Zhang Fan''s eyes.


    When Meng Tan attacked Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan''s figure was in a flash. He had already left the spot, and only left a remnant in the original place.


    The palm wind passed through Zhang Fan''s shadow and lined up heavily on the border around him, making a deafening dull sound, which made the defense border of the whole arena begin to shake.


    After all, Meng Tan is a master of Mahayana Jiuchong, and Zhang Fan is just a shackle state. If he wins any move, he may be dead. In people''s eyes, Zhang Fan is like a dancer on the tip of a knife, and every move is worrying.Zhang Fan''s every dodge seems to be both dangerous and dangerous. However, for Zhang Fan, it''s nothing at all. After all, every move and every move, Zhang fan can make sure that Meng Tan can''t even touch his clothes.


    However, Meng Tan''s attack is a bit frequent. Zhang Fan has soared to the limit of his speed between dodging. However, Meng Tan''s attack is still very powerful and fast, which doesn''t even give Zhang Fan the chance to fight back.


    This surprised Zhang Fan a little. The other side''s skills even reached the level of perfection. The moves were all integrated, and all the movements were completed in one go. Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help thinking that someone in the royal family had made great efforts to acquire the magic soldiers in the sword casting Valley, so that he had to cultivate a set of skills When you''ve reached the stage of perfection, you can see the trick.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, this kind of move is not enough. Zhang Fan is always thinking about one thing in his mind, how to defeat his opponent.

 Chapter 864

    Moreover, Zhang Fan didn''t have much confidence in this matter even though he didn''t let Meng Tan get hurt. Therefore, breaking the empty finger can''t be used. Otherwise, Meng Tan would have died long ago. He only needs one move to kill him.


    Space swordsmanship can''t be used either. One of the reasons is that the moves in space swordsmanship are too powerful. If you really use them, this mengtan will be cut into many pieces now. In that case, you will be disqualified.


    Second, the long sword in my hand is not so powerful. Therefore, if I use the sword technique of space, I can''t bear it. In that case, I will be very embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan thought to himself that since he could not defeat Meng tan with huge moves, he could use Tianzhu''s deduction to defeat the opponent in this way, which would not hurt his life. Moreover, maybe, with Tianzhu''s calculation, he could know who was the man who controlled Meng Tan''s back.


    At this time, Meng Tan''s attack did not stop at all. The palm wind was like thunder. Even if Zhang Fan dodged, the palm wind was still with a kind of thunder. Between the flashes, the thunder crackled. Even on the hard challenge arena, there were several deep pits hit by the palm wind.


    All the people under the stage were shocked and jumped, with an incredible look in their eyes. Every time Zhang Fan evaded each other''s moves, he would scream.


    "This young man''s ability is really not simple now. Although he looks extremely dangerous every time, he is always in danger in the end. It''s really rare for such a master."


    "Anyway, I think this young man is not simple. His strength is really strong. He is just a shackle, but he has the strength of a Mahayana master. It really surprised me."


    "It seems that there''s a reason for him to become the deputy leader of Heilong hall. It''s not because he''s good at Kung Fu, but because he really has the strength. Moreover, his strength is still very strong, and he can even make a few moves in front of the nine heavy masters in the Mahayana period. This is not what ordinary masters can do."


    "It seems that this person''s realm is really not in line with his power. Maybe he has hidden his strength, but I don''t think he has to do it."


    "Yes, no matter what kind of realm you are on stage, do you still use costume? There is no need at all. Therefore, from this point of view, I think his realm is just like this. However, his strength does not match his realm. I really don''t know how he did it. "


    "Generally speaking, there are some differences among experts. So, from some angles, I think it''s normal. No matter what realm it is, as long as it can defeat the opponent, it''s good."


    Everyone for Zhang Fan is full of hope, have begun to shout under the stage, clearly in order to Zhang Fan and cheer.


    At this time, the ninth Prince and the royal family were all gloomy. In their view, Zhang Fan''s move really made their royal family lose face. Even so many people followed suit, which showed that they had too much respect for the royal family.


    The always insidious Lord jiuwangye looks at several people in the distance, and can''t help but think in his heart, let you be arrogant for a while, and wait for the end of this sword conference, then I''ll settle with you.


    Li Yiheng''s back was in a cold sweat. Especially when he saw Zhang Fan dodging Meng Tan''s moves, he felt that his heart was tight. Every move gave people a thrilling feeling. Li Yiheng also felt nervous unconsciously.


    On the contrary, Yan Fei is very energetic, even not willing to blink his eyes, because he is full of absolute confidence in Zhang Fan. He believes that no matter how dangerous the opponent in front of Zhang Fan is, Zhang Fan will defeat him in his own way.


    Zhang Fan dodges and uses his mental strength to urge Yan Tianzhu. In the process of moving, Yan Tianzhu has already calculated all the moves of Meng Tan, and even has given Zhang Fan a very convenient route, so that he can counterattack Meng Tan between defences. In this way, it can be said that it is easy and convenient.


    According to the route designed by yantianzhu, Zhang Fan didn''t need to be afraid of Meng Tan''s attack. He directly performed the star sky Lingbo body method. Behind him, there were many shadows. Facing the dense and electric palm wind in front of him, Zhang Fan''s wooden sword suddenly turned, and a thunder ball appeared on the edge of the sword.


    "Sky thunder chop!"


    Zhang Fan a light drink, the long sword in the hand immediately toward the front of Meng Tan split in the past, between the sword front with a long and narrow lightning, thunder ball is with already compressed good sword Qi, directly on the front of the palm wind.


    At the moment when palm wind and sword Qi contacted each other, there was a deafening roar. Countless small electric currents began to spread around, and the whole border of the earthquake was constantly shaking. People around also saw this scene. Their eyes were full of fear, and they quickly stepped back, for fear that the defense border would be broken, and they would also be affected by the shock wave.


    After a duel, Zhang Fan and Meng Tan separate. First, they remove the power of the shock wave. Then Zhang Fan rushes forward to Meng Tan again. The long wooden sword in his hand is waving fast, and his foot is stepping on the gang step. The sword spirit is even denser, and he directly covers the past in the direction of Meng tan.Meng Tan''s palms fly up and down, countless palms meet Zhang Fan''s sword Qi, and form a very heavy defensive border around Meng Tan, which doesn''t give Zhang Fan any chance to attack him.


    However, it''s not difficult for Zhang Fan. After all, yantianzhu has already helped Zhang Fan calculate. In this move, as long as Zhang fan does what yantianzhu speculates, he will be able to control mengtan in front of him.


    Just in this critical moment, Zhang Fan''s Footwork moves, the shadow behind him is continuous, and the sword Qi in his hand is constantly flying, forming a circle of fine sword Qi network. Moreover, these sword Qi networks seem to have a special power, with a certain arrangement rule. When these sword Qi fall to the ground, Zhang Fan''s Wooden long sword is horizontal in front of his chest, and his left sword fingers rise together, facing the front Fang''s mengtan finger.


    "The hidden dragon comes out of the abyss, and the sky disappears!"


    With a drink, the whole challenge arena began to shake. At the next moment, countless sword Qi suddenly rose up. The sword Qi spread around quickly. With sword Qi on the dragon, he immediately swept away towards mengtan.

 Chapter 865

    Suddenly, on the whole arena, the wind was blowing, the dragon was roaring, and the sword Qi was flowing. Even Meng Tan, who was dull in his eyes, didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly flashed. He kept avoiding Zhang Fan''s sword Qi. The whole arena was filled with dust, and the arena was cut off by more than a foot.


    Seeing this scene, people all around them were shocked. Their eyes were full of inconceivable color. Especially those patriarchs or patriarchs in the clan, or the elders in the clan, were all surprised by the battle. Especially for Zhang Fan, who was able to play such a powerful role, he was really shocked Small.


    "The two men''s fight is a little too wonderful. I''ve got goose bumps all over my body. I didn''t expect that a fight could reach such a wonderful level. It seems that my visit to the sword casting Valley is really worthwhile."


    "Yes, I would not have seen such a wonderful scene if I hadn''t come to talk about Jianhai this time. This battle is really beyond my imagination. Although I have reached the realm of eightfold in Mahayana, judging from the battle on the stage just now, I may not be able to make three moves in the hands of that young man."


    "Yes, the legendary deputy leader of Heilong hall is really powerful. Although his realm is low, his means and strength are not simple. Moreover, his sword technique seems to be quite simple, which seems to belong to a move of the same era with the young man just now."


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a sword move. It''s really terrible. The perfect combination of sword spirit and sword spirit is that the heart moves with the will and the mind moves with the sword. The sword technique is mixed with array. The two can have a perfect combination. I''m afraid it''s really not easy to achieve this."


    "Anyway, I can only watch this thing. From my point of view, it seems that I don''t see the battle so thoroughly. It can even be said that only those who are half-way through the sky can understand who is better. I always feel that these two people are equal, and the fighting is really wonderful."


    "In my opinion, the deputy leader of Heilong hall seems to be suffering some losses. After all, his realm is not as high as that of his opponent. Therefore, I''m sure that the aura in his body is not as large as that of his opponent. It''s estimated that it may be a little unfavorable to him in the process of protracted war."


    "That''s not necessarily true. In my opinion, the deputy leader of Heilong hall can live to the present state. That means that he has some means to deal with Meng tan. It''s absolutely nothing to say. Let''s wait and see."


    "I don''t want the deputy leader of Heilong hall to lose, because Heilong hall has a good reputation in the river and lake. If he loses to the royal family, the royal family may take this opportunity and start to show off. In this way, the royal family may get a magic soldier. If so, it''s better to let the magic soldier belong to Heilong hall. At least Heilong hall is in the river There are many people in the lake who can trust it. There is absolutely no problem for Heilong hall to keep it. People in the lake will not say anything. "


    "On the contrary, if this magic weapon falls into the hands of the royal family, it will be a big trouble. Based on the reputation of the royal family in the whole river and lake, it is estimated that few people will be convinced. Moreover, those who get the magic weapon should have a part of responsibility in their hearts, that is, to protect the safety of the sword casting Valley, and at the same time, they should obey the dispatch of the sword casting Valley to a certain extent. I don''t think so For that reason, people in the royal family can do it. "


    "After all, there will be a link of empty sword asking. If that link can really pass, then the magic soldiers of sword casting Valley can be taken away. Otherwise, they will be disqualified, even if they get the first place


    "So, I think the magic soldier in the sword casting Valley this time should be the deputy leader of Heilong hall. He is better than those of the royal family in character and strength. Moreover, Heilong hall has a good reputation in the river and lake, and is also a righteous organization. Therefore, we can rest assured that the magic soldier in the sword casting Valley is in their hands."


    People began to speculate about the ownership of the magic soldier in the sword casting valley. They had high hopes for the strength of Heilong hall, hoping that Heilong hall could take this magic soldier into his pocket.


    Zhang Fan''s sword finger index in the field, countless swords soared into the sky. Between his teeth and claws, he launched a fierce attack on Meng tan. For such an attack, Zhang Fan was more or less lenient. For this move, Zhang Fan only used his own eight success force, not ten percent. The main reason is that Zhang Fan didn''t want to hurt Meng tan Second, Zhang Fan is afraid that the wooden sword in his hand can''t bear his own sword moves.


    However, even if it is the sword move of eight forces, Zhang Fan also thinks that this means is enough for Meng Tan to drink a pot. Even if Meng Tan is a nine fold cultivation of Mahayana, he is a little overwhelmed with so much sword Qi.


    If he is an ordinary master, he may have been lost in this move. But Meng Tan is a master of the ninth Chong in the Mahayana period. His aura is so thick that he can even resist Zhang Fan''s moves.


    When Zhang Fan was controlling his sword Qi, he also observed his state. He was slightly fascinated by his eyes. His spiritual consciousness also covered Meng Tan''s whole body, and he knew the situation of his spiritual Qi like the palm of his hand.Although it is hard to resist Zhang Fan''s so much sword Qi, Meng Tan''s border is heavy enough, but even so, her whole body''s aura border is also weakened by Zhang Fan''s sword Qi.


    Zhang Fan is just waiting for the opportunity. As long as he weakens the aura barrier to a certain extent, Zhang Fan will attack naturally. Therefore, at this moment, Zhang Fan has been waiting for the opportunity.


    Just when mengtan''s border was weakened to a certain extent, Zhang Fan''s eyes coagulated, and the wooden sword of his right hand flew out in an instant. With the force of thunder, he directly stabbed mengtan in front. The speed was just a flash of white light.


    With a crisp sound, Meng Tan''s border was pierced by Zhang Fan''s long wooden sword. The edge of the sword almost brushed Meng Tan''s cheek, leaving a shallow scar. A drop of blood crossed his cheek.


    When the audience saw this scene, they immediately let out a cry of surprise and widened their eyes. Looking at Zhang Fan on the stage, their eyes were full of incredible.


    "No, it''s unbelievable that his sword pierced the aura barrier of the other side, and hurt Montan''s face? Am I wrong? "

 Chapter 866

    "I don''t think I''m dreaming. A master in shackles can hurt a master in Mahayana? If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would not have believed what others said. "


    "There''s such a big gap in the realm. How can we have the strength of the first World War and even the chance to win? It seems that the future friars in the shackle realm can''t offend at will. Maybe they are masters. "


    "Today''s battle really surprised me. I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan, the deputy leader of Heilong hall, had such ability. It really surprised me. It seems that this magic weapon in the sword casting valley will fall into his hands."


    "I think it''s a good thing. It''s better than falling into the hands of the royal family. After all, Heilong hall has a good reputation in the Jianghu, but the royal family don''t agree."


    "Yes, and the royal family is presumptuous and domineering in their work. If the magic soldiers fall into their hands, then how many people will die under them."


    "Anyway, I''m really knowledgeable when I come here today. I didn''t expect that there are so many experts in Heilong hall. I didn''t expect that. Today''s challenge competition really makes people feel very sad."


    "I don''t know what you think. Anyway, I''m very happy. Besides, I''ve made a lot of money this time. If it''s decided according to the scene just now, I think I should have won. At least Lingshi has doubled. "


    "That''s right. Fortunately, I didn''t waver. The deputy head of Heilong hall still won. If he changed his mind, he might miss the victory."


    "In any case, I think the result is very good. Now that the victory has been divided, I think the sword casting Valley has already sent someone to take charge of the overall situation."


    "That''s not necessarily. It depends on whether Meng Tan of the royal family is convinced. If he doesn''t, he may say that he will continue to fight."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve seen the hope now. If there''s no accident, the final victory will belong to heilongtang."


    After this move just now, people are full of confidence in Zhang Fan. At the same time, they think that the final victory of heilongtang is also a good result.


    Zhang Fan looks forward to Meng Tan and finds that although Meng Tan is injured, the scar on his face doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him. In general, he doesn''t even have the feeling of facial muscle twitching. His face is still expressionless and his eyes look forward.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan understood that the other party must not be so simple. Moreover, the injury to Meng Tan did not achieve the effect, but cut off the contact between Meng Tan and the controller behind him. This is the most important thing.


    In the battle just now, Zhang fan can clearly feel that the aura silk line behind mengtan is more obvious, which indicates that under strong attack or defense, the person who controls mengtan will also use his most powerful means, so his aura silk line will be more and more obvious. Therefore, from this point of view, it still needs to be under strong attack to be able to fight It''s enough to show the people who control montane.


    Moreover, in the battle, Zhang Fan speculates the opponent''s real purpose by playing Tianzhu. If Meng Tan really wins, he finally gets the magic weapon. When he is branded with spiritual consciousness, the person who is branded must be the one who controls Meng tan.


    In other words, mengtan is just a puppet, and the real purpose of the royal family is that someone wants to use mengtan''s hand to get the magic weapon of the sword casting valley. As for mengtan, after it has no use value, it may be eliminated, which can be said to be very vicious.


    In the process of fighting with mengtan, Zhang Fan also observed mengtan closely, and found that mengtan''s spiritual consciousness was not destroyed, but in a state of deep sleep, which made Zhang Fan very happy. If he could wake it up, mengtan would return to normal.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan knew that the wooden sword was rolling, and he rushed to mengtan in front of him. The wooden sword directly attacked Huanglong. Zhang Fan also used the way of transforming the sword into shape, cooperating with the attack of the spirit, so that he could cut off the connection between the controller and mengtan.


    In the close combat, Zhang Fan finds the right time and shakes his sword. Then he uses his spiritual consciousness to cooperate with the sword and turns it into shape. He goes directly around Meng Tan''s back. Suddenly, Zhang Fan''s whole body erupts with amazing sword spirit. In the blink of an eye, he cuts off these spiritual threads behind Meng Tan''s body.


    With a plop, Meng Tan fell to the ground directly, as if in a coma. Although he was breathing, he couldn''t wake up.


    At this moment, everyone immediately looked silly, and their eyes were full of shock and doubt. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fangang had done and why Meng Tan fell to the ground directly.


    "What''s going on? What happened just now? Why don''t I understand? Why did that muntan just fall to the ground? "


    "I didn''t understand it either. It seems that Zhang Fan went around Meng Tan, and then Meng Tan fell down. It''s really strange. Is there such a move?"


    "Maybe Zhang Fan''s speed is too fast for us to see clearly, or he used some mental attack method. I heard master once say that some people would use a mental attack, even kill people in the invisible.""It''s impossible. I''ve heard of this saying about mental power, but it''s usually the edge that a Mahayana master can touch. Zhang Fan is just a monk in the shackles. Can he really master the attack of mental power?"


    "There''s nothing impossible about it. For Zhang Fan, he seems to be working miracles all the time, so we''ve seen strange things happen to him."


    "I think that''s the end of the fight, but I can''t guarantee that Montan is still alive."


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes are focused on Meng tan. He can''t help but worry that if Zhang Fan accidentally kills Meng Tan, he will lose the qualification to become a magic soldier.


    Li Yi is also a little nervous in his perseverance. However, based on his understanding of Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan should not be so impulsive and kill directly in the challenge arena. Moreover, Zhang Fan also knows the serious consequences of killing his opponent in the challenge arena.


    The cold sweat on the forehead of the ninth Prince of the royal family had slipped down, and his eyes were full of surprise, because he knew very well what was going on.

 Chapter 867

    However, what the ninth Prince has been worried about has happened. He has been worried that Zhang Fan will damage his good deeds. At the same time, he hopes that Meng Tan can kill him. This function can be said to solve a serious problem.


    However, after the fight between the two men, the ninth prince was always in fear. With Zhang Fan''s extraordinary sword move, the ninth Prince immediately felt that Meng Tan might not be Zhang Fan''s opponent. At present, Meng Tan is out of control. How can this end?


    For all this, the ninth Prince didn''t know what to do for a moment. If he ran away directly, it seemed too obvious. At first sight, there was a ghost in his heart, so he couldn''t go.


    Looking up at Meng tan on the stage, the ninth Prince frowned and thought to himself that this man could not stay. After all, only Meng Tan knew all the secrets of the royal family in the whole field. If he continued to live, he would tell everything. Therefore, he must be taken back. If not, he can only be taken back I killed him.


    Thinking of this, the ninth Prince''s eyes showed a fierce look. He squinted and looked at Meng tan on the stage. He thought to himself that since things have come to this point, it can only be like this. Meng Tan, I can''t blame this. If you want to blame me, you can only blame Zhang Fan.


    After all, the battle has been divided. Although we don''t know what means Zhang fan used to defeat the other side, at least the result is obvious now.


    For a moment, thunderous applause broke out under the stage, and everyone was convinced of Zhang Fan''s strength. Moreover, Zhang Fan was also the youngest and the lowest in the sword casting valley.


    For one thing, the people who can participate in the sword casting Valley''s sword conference with certain status, realm and qualification are basically middle-aged. Generally speaking, at Zhang Fan''s age, they are just some little boys who have just entered the Jianghu. They don''t know anything and are still in the learning stage.


    The realm should be Zhang Fan''s, reaching the shackle realm, but no one''s strength can match Zhang Fan''s.


    If Zhang Fan is a genius, then Zhang Fan should not be in this realm now. If Zhang Fan is not a genius, then he should not have such strength now. Therefore, from the state of Zhang Fan, people are really confused.


    At this time, the ninth prince had already stepped onto the stage, commanding several subordinates, and said to them, "you guys, go and take Meng Tan back to heal. This time, I''m afraid he''s hurt a lot. Move quickly."


    At this time, several royal family members came to the challenge arena one after another. After the border was removed, they came to the stage one after another, ready to take Meng Tan back.


    At this time, ye Ying also took people to the stage, because he found that the royal family had come up first. He was afraid that Zhang Fan would suffer a loss, so he took all the people of the Ye family to the stage. If they dare to mess with Zhang Fan, the Ye family would not be polite.


    For such a state, Zhang Fan took a look at a few Royal people in the distance, holding the wooden sword in his hand, stopped in front of Meng Tan, and said nothing.


    These Royal people saw Zhang Fan''s action, but they were also stunned. If they were ordinary people, they would have stood up and started to swear.


    However, when they were on the stage just now, they all saw Zhang Fan''s performance. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s identity is not simple. If things go wrong, the consequences may be unimaginable.


    And there are ye family members nearby. For a moment, these people don''t know what to do. So, these royal family members look at the ninth Prince one after another with an inquiring look in their eyes.


    The ninth Prince felt a pause in his heart. He could not help but frown deeply. He could not expose this matter. Once it was exposed, the whole royal family would fall into public opinion. Moreover, the royal family would not have a good reputation in the river and lake. If there were any other things, the royal family would easily cause public indignation in the river and lake. At that time, the royal family would be very popular The position of clans in the rivers and lakes is completely gone.


    Thinking of this, the ninth Prince sighed in his heart, turned around, forced a smile on his face, and came to the challenge arena.


    When he stepped on the stage, the ninth Lord clasped his fist and arched his hand. Zhang Fan in front of him said, "Oh, isn''t this the deputy head of Heilong hall? It''s disrespectful. It seems that the result of this challenge is obvious. Moreover, Meng Tan has been seriously injured, and we don''t know whether he will die or not. So we have to take him back now, or we can heal him in time. I''d like to ask Mr. Zhang to make it convenient. "


    When people saw this scene, they didn''t pay too much attention to it. They thought it was just a common thing. Now that the royal family had been defeated, it was not too much for the ninth prince to return Meng Tan who had been injured. Therefore, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Li Yiheng and Yan Fei also brought people to the challenge arena to meet Zhang Fan. After all, in this battle, if there is no accident, Zhang Fan has won the sword robbing by Lei, the magic weapon in the sword casting valley. Moreover, with Zhang Fan''s understanding of kendo, it is possible to answer the questions of Kongming sword in the sword sea. Therefore, from this point It must be a sure thing.However, when Li Yiheng and Yan Fei came to the stage and saw this scene, they couldn''t help recalling a sentence that Zhang Fan said before he came to power, that is, mengtan in the royal family should be controlled by people. I don''t know what Zhang Fan''s plan is for this matter?


    Ye Ying also looks at Zhang Fan, and thinks that Zhang Fan really does what he says. Just now, the son of the Ye family was seriously injured, and the ninth prince came on stage to make sarcastic remarks. From the appearance of Zhang Fan, the ninth Prince did not dare to be so arrogant. From this point of view, Zhang Fan is also kind to the Ye family. Therefore, no matter what happened to Zhang Fan, the Ye family will do their best to help him Go to help Zhang Fan.


    Seeing that the ninth Prince is so polite, Zhang Fan smiles, and his face is still calm. Zhang Fan knows in his heart that the reason why the ninth Prince is so polite is that there is a ghost in his heart, and there is a secret in the royal family that he doesn''t want to let outsiders know.

 Chapter 868

    Zhang Fan smiles, and the ninth prince in front of him says, "don''t worry. Since you think I''m injured, I''ll take him back to Heilong hall for good treatment. After his injury is healed, I''ll send him back to the Royal territory. I don''t know what the ninth Prince thinks."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the ninth Prince''s face suddenly changed color. In his heart, he constantly wondered whether it was Zhang Fan''s intentional or unintentional move? Or what did Zhang Fan really know?


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they felt that there was nothing wrong with it, so they nodded and looked at the ninth prince, hoping to know what he said.


    The ninth Prince quickly grinned and said to Zhang Fan, "no, no, it''s not suitable. After all, mengtan belongs to our royal family. If you take it away, how can I explain it after I go back? Please give me this mengtan."


    With these words, the ninth Prince waved his hand to several of his men, indicating that they would go and bring Meng Tan back, so as not to have too many dreams at night.


    However, Zhang Fan still didn''t want to get out of the way, so he said with a smile to the nine kings in front of him: "since it''s the nine kings who don''t trust me to take people back to Heilong hall, it''s better for me to find someone to cure Meng Tan now. In this way, it can be regarded as an account to your royal family."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, everyone gave Zhang Fan a thumbs up in their hearts. They felt that Zhang Fan was too particular about his work. Although he hurt Meng Tan in the martial arts contest, Zhang Fan didn''t ignore Meng tan. Instead, he wanted to be responsible for Meng Tan and cure him.


    Although the ninth Prince of the royal family is not sure that Zhang Fan will take people away, in order to show enough sincerity, Zhang Fan said that he can find someone at the scene to cure Meng tan. Such a good man is very rare in the world.


    However, what people see is only a superficial phenomenon, and Zhang Fan thinks that there must be a lot of secrets in Meng Tan''s body. That''s why the ninth Prince is so nervous. This kind of tension is not normal. In this way, Zhang Fan is more confident in himself. There must be something wrong with this royal family. Therefore, Meng Tan can''t be ignored by him They took them away. Otherwise, they might attack Meng Tan directly, and then transfer them to Hei Long Tang. In that case, no one can say clearly.


    Li Yiheng sees that Zhang Fan is so persistent. Although he doesn''t know what Zhang Fan is going to do, in Li Yiheng''s opinion, in all the current situations, he has to cooperate with Zhang Fan first. Moreover, Zhang Fan must have his purpose in doing so. Therefore, don''t ask so many questions first. When there is a chance to talk about it later, the most important thing is to help Zhang Fan find out this matter first and cooperate fully .


    Thinking of this, Li Yiheng stepped forward, hugged the crowd and said, "you guys, I''m Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall. Today, I want to borrow some family doctors from you. Please do me a favor. I''d like to thank you very much."


    After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, people are a little confused. They don''t know which one of them is singing. At least Yanfei is a little confused now. She can only watch and can''t keep up with the rhythm of Zhang Fan and Li Yiheng.


    At this time, the audience began to recommend their own family or clan doctors, and expressed their willingness to help. Soon, the whole audience had already photographed the team and was ready to show Meng Tan how hurt he was.


    The ninth prince was angry when he saw that the trouble was so big. Originally, he had bribed all the relations. He just had to wait for Meng Tan to get the magic weapon, so Meng Tan was useless. So they thought of a very clever strategy, that is, to lead Meng Tan to a place, strangle him and forge him into suicide. There should be fighting marks around In this way, even if someone investigates the scene, it is very difficult to find.


    But now it seems that all these plans have been disrupted by Zhang Fan, and even the ninth Prince has no idea how to end.


    At this time, the ninth Prince''s face sank, and he thought to himself that he should just take people with him directly. No matter whether he has anyone''s consent, after all, he is in a hurry. If he continues to drag on like this, Meng Tan will wake up, then everything will be over.


    Thinking of this, the ninth Prince immediately winked at the people behind him and motioned them to come forward immediately and catch Meng Tan, who was unconscious. There was no mistake.


    But these people looked at each other, their eyes were full of fear, especially after seeing Zhang Fan, everyone was afraid to come.


    The ninth Prince frowned, and his eyes flashed with Li mang. He looked at his subordinates, as if they were going to kill them if they didn''t carry out the order.


    Seeing that jiuwangye''s attitude was so tough, these people could only follow suit and walk towards Zhang Fan''s direction, but they still had no bottom in their heart.


    Zhang Fan saw that these people were going to be tough. In that case, he was not polite. His mind moved, and countless sword ideas immediately appeared a barrier in front of him, which stopped them. If they continued to move forward, these sword ideas would immediately change into shape, form sword Qi, and penetrate their bodies.


    The ninth Prince''s face is also more and more ugly. For Zhang Fan in front of him, he has no way at all, but Meng Tan has to go back with himself, otherwise, the royal family will blame him, and the people in the cabinet will not be so easy to talk about.The gloomy ninth Lord said to Zhang Fan in front of him, "deputy hall Master Zhang, is it a bit out of order for you to do this? Mengtan is a member of our royal family and should go back with us. Moreover, I don''t trust you to heal him. If you do something in it, I can''t explain it to you. If you go alone, it will only offend you."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that it must be the nine princes who want to jump over the wall in a hurry. However, the more so, the more sure Zhang Fan was that Meng Tan must have an unknown secret. Therefore, this man must not be taken away by them.


    At this moment, the valley master of sword casting valley came over. Seeing the confrontation between the two sides, he felt that it was not a good way to go on like this. Moreover, neither of the two sides could offend. One was the royal family, which was powerful and could not be offended by the ability of sword casting valley. Zhang Fan was also the deputy leader of Heilong hall. He had a high status and reputation in the Jianghu. If he was partial to the royal family, everyone in the hall would be happy There will be opinions.


    Thinking of this, the master of sword casting Valley stepped forward and said to several people, "you two, please listen to me."

 Chapter 869

    After looking around at Zhang Fan and the ninth prince, the master of sword casting Valley continued to say, "why don''t you come to sword casting Valley and all of you belong to our noble guests. We sword casting valley will be responsible for everything that happens to you in sword casting valley. Moreover, we sword casting valley also has the best doctors. Why don''t you stay in sword casting Valley and let us fight against you If he goes back, he will have an explanation. "


    After listening to the master of the sword casting Valley, the people nodded one after another. They thought this method was feasible and said it one after another.


    "I think it''s reasonable for the sword casting valley. Isn''t the ninth Lord always worried that someone would attack Meng tan. If so, the sword casting Valley can be responsible for anything happened to Meng tan. After both sides go back, they will have an account."


    "Yes, the level of doctors in the sword casting Valley is also very high, and it has a certain position in the Jianghu. If the sword casting Valley can stand up and take charge of the overall situation, I think it''s excellent."


    "However, I have some doubts that the nine princes will be so nervous about Meng tan. Can you say that Meng Tan is an important person in the royal family? If that''s the case, Meng Tan should also be surnamed Ni. Why is his surname Meng? "


    "You don''t know. There are all kinds of scandals in the royal family. Maybe this muntan is the illegitimate son of some important person. That''s why he is so important. Otherwise, why does this muntan have such a high status?"


    "I think it''s really a bit more and more interesting. Maybe Montan will know something unknown. When he wakes up, everything will be clear."


    "I don''t know what secret this muntan knows, but I think it''s more and more interesting."


    Everyone looked at the ninth Prince one after another. They were very curious. They didn''t know what secret the ninth prince had in the end. They were so nervous.


    The ninth Prince''s face is more and more ugly, and his eyes are full of hate. He can''t help but say to himself: "this matter is very simple. Since Meng Tan is defeated, you can take it away directly. You can also make a difference. Now the Lord of sword casting valley also comes out to join the fun. It''s not a good time."


    However, for this matter, the ninth Prince has nothing to say. Moreover, the valley master of sword casting Valley has already said what he said. If he continues to do so, people may have more doubts.


    "Well, in that case, thanks to the valley master." Nine Wang Ye in the heart is very reluctant, but also have no way, can only be hard to scalp to say such words.


    Just then, a man in black robe and a hood came up in the distance. He had a huge breath. He used his lightness skills and came to the challenge arena. The hood was bigger and he couldn''t see his face at all.


    Nine Wangye see this person to come, immediately the facial expression on the face becomes Bi respectful, quickly backed aside, dare not say anything.


    Zhang Fan saw as like as two peas in his eyebrows, because Zhang Fan was able to feel that the breath of this man was exactly the same as that of Meng Tan in the battle just now. However, the man in black robe seemed to have a kind of evil spirit. Therefore, Zhang Fan had 80% of the assurance that he should be the one who controlled the battle of Montana just now.


    This expert in black robe didn''t say anything when he stepped into the challenge arena. He just stared maliciously at Zhang Fan with his eyes. If his eyes could kill, Zhang Fan might be broken to pieces, even with no bones left.


    However, Zhang Fan has a very strong mental power after all. In the face of this kind of pressure, he has no feeling at all. Coupled with cangyun''s intention to protect his body, the prestige of this realm is almost ordinary.


    "Let''s go." The black robed man turned to the ninth Prince and said that he was about to leave. His whole body exuded a kind of cold temperament.


    "Let''s just go? But... " Nine Wangye listened to his words, can''t help but slightly a Leng, think this matter if so, that go back to tell the Royal people how to account?


    Listening to the voice of the ninth prince, the black robed man stares at the ninth prince, and the feeling is like throwing the ninth prince into the ice cellar.


    The ninth king suddenly shivered, his eyes were full of fear, and he didn''t dare to breathe. He quickly lowered his head and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Soon, everyone in the royal family quickly left the sword casting Valley, and no one left, which made the people present more puzzled and frowned.


    "It''s strange. Isn''t this mengtan a member of the royal family? Just now the ninth prince was still trying to take him back, but now it seems that he just left Meng Tan here. Is it really appropriate to do so? "


    "The people in the royal family are always cold-blooded and merciless. It''s normal to give up a useless person. Just get used to it."


    "People are warm and cold, the world is cold. No wonder the royal family''s reputation in the river and lake is not good. It turns out that they are so cold-blooded and merciless, even to their own people.""Forget it, anyway, this matter has passed. The most important thing is to wake up this guy named mengtan. Maybe he really knows the truth of some things."


    After seeing all the people in the royal family leave, they all pay attention to Meng Tan again. The most important thing now is to wake him up, so that they can know what is the secret in the royal family.


    The valley master of sword casting Valley asked for a doctor to check Meng Tan first. Then, the doctor said to the valley master: "report to the valley master that this man is not in any serious trouble. He is just in a coma. I can use some psychotropic drugs and input some aura into him. Soon he will wake up."


    The master of sword casting Valley nodded, indicating that he could wake Meng tan.


    The doctor took out a pill, broke off mengtan''s mouth, put the pill into mengtan''s back, put his hand on mengtan''s back, and a trace of aura entered his Dantian Qi mansion along the various acupoints on mengtan''s back, and then began to help him turn the opening power.


    Less than a cup of tea, Meng Tan opened his eyes slightly. His eyes were very clear, especially when he saw the scene around him.

 Chapter 870

    "Where am I?" Meng Tan looked around in doubt, as if he didn''t remember everything before. His mental state was completely different from that when he was fighting in the challenge arena.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan confirmed what he had said at that time. It is estimated that this mengtan was really controlled by others, and it will finally become like this. Fortunately, his mental power is strong enough, and his spiritual consciousness has not been eliminated. In other words, the person who controls him has not yet been able to eliminate his spiritual consciousness. He can only let his spiritual consciousness sleep, so as to achieve the effect of controlling his body.


    Before meeting Meng Tan who was so confused, Zhang Fan began to tell him what had happened in lunjian sea just now. Meng Tan''s eyes were full of surprise. He looked around again and even felt that he didn''t do everything around him.


    However, for such a situation, Zhang fan does not feel strange, because when he is controlled, he really does not know anything.


    "Well, it''s your turn to tell us what''s the matter with you, or what do you remember? Tell us what you know. " Zhang Fan, with both hands on his back, asked Meng Tan in front of him.


    Meng Tan recalled it carefully, sighed a little, and said to Zhang Fan and others, "it all started when I entered the Jianghu a year ago..."


    It turns out that the sect of mengtan is hidden in the mountains. The sect is not big, and there are not many disciples. Some people even want to practice in this sect, but they can''t find the gate of the sect. It''s very secret.


    At that time, when the site of the sect was selected, the patriarch of Kaishan school was very quiet, so he had a strong aura and was a treasure land for cultivation. Moreover, he also wanted to stay away from the secular world and not be disturbed by the mortal world. In this way, he was also thinking for the safety of all the disciples in the sect.


    Because they live deep in the virgin forest, the fog never disappears all the year round, and the position of the sect is hidden in the whole fog, so the sect is named as the Wuyin sect. The sect accepts disciples according to their fate. As long as the elders or disciples want to accept disciples, they will go out to find people with spiritual roots. If they think it is worth teaching, they will have enough personality and talent, It can be brought back to the sect to practice and teach skills. Therefore, although the Wuyin sect is not big, it has been developed for hundreds of years.


    Mengtan is also one of the disciples. He was born in an ordinary family. Some people in the family are only proficient in some Qi training methods. Mengtan practices with him. Because his spiritual roots are excellent, he can fully master the use of aura and his realm can be improved very quickly.


    Although the life in zongmen is a little poorer, in Meng Tan''s opinion, everything here is so leisurely and comfortable that there is no one to disturb. Moreover, over time, Meng Tan will also yearn for the life outside. Especially at night, Meng Tan will lie on the bed and look at the beam. He will always think about one thing in his mind, that is, when can he live Enough to leave the fog hidden door, go to the outside world to have a look.


    He had heard some elder martial brothers say before that the outside world was very interesting, but it was much better than the clan''s life, which made Meng Tan have a yearning feeling.


    There is an unwritten rule in the Wuyin gate that only when the realm cultivation reaches the Mahayana stage can he leave the sect. Otherwise, it is not allowed according to the sect''s rules. Therefore, from the time he wants to leave the Wuyin gate, he starts to take this as his goal and makes great efforts to go to the outside world as soon as possible.


    After all, mengtan was a genius in the sect. He had a high understanding and a goal in his heart. In this way, he finally raised his realm to the cultivation of Mahayana.


    However, he was the pillar of the young generation, so he had to focus on training. Therefore, the patriarch had a talk with him and asked him to upgrade his realm to the eighth stage of Mahayana in a short time before he left.


    After all, it''s not easy to cultivate such a talent in the clan. In case of danger outside and death, it''s a huge loss for the clan.


    Meng Tan felt a little uncomfortable, but in order to be able to go to the outside world, he could only accept this request.


    From that day on, mengtan began to practice in seclusion. This seclusion lasted for eight years. Finally, in the recent period, mengtan came out of the seclusion. At this time, he had promoted his realm to the ninth phase of Mahayana. After he came out, mengtan had a conversation with the patriarch, who let him leave the Wuyin gate and enter the world to practice.


    After hearing the news, Meng Tan immediately began to pack up, excited, quickly left the zongmen, came to the city.


    For the master of the Wuyin sect, he believed that as long as a person''s realm is high enough, he can practice in the world, and there is nothing to be afraid of after entering the world.


    However, what is dangerous in the river and lake is not the realm and strength, but the people''s heart. The people''s heart is dangerous, which can only be known after understanding.


    After Meng Tan''s accession to the WTO, everything is very fresh. He thinks that everything here is very fresh and he has never seen it before. Therefore, in the city, he also has a good time.However, for masters like him, they will naturally be watched by others, and these people are from the royal family. They know that at this time of year, the sword casting valley will be made by magic soldiers. At this time, they will choose one of the young generation to inherit.


    Therefore, the royal family also began to choose some people from many cities and use some means to negotiate with them to maximize their interests. Moreover, there is a huge conspiracy hidden behind this plan.


    At this time, they naturally set their eyes on mengtan, designed a frame up, and brought mengtan to the royal family. The royal family found that all the conditions of mengtan were suitable for the requirements of sword casting Valley, and they didn''t know anything about the world. Therefore, they naturally used mengtan to compete on the sword sea, and also used a secret method to make mengtan sleep for a long time, After that, he began to use the secret method of puppet door to control Meng Tan''s body and came to the sword casting Valley to fight on the stage.


    After listening to Meng Tan''s words, everyone gritted their teeth to the royal family. Unexpectedly, the people in the royal family were so insidious.

 Chapter 871

    Mengtan just joined the WTO, and he didn''t understand many things. Because of this, people in the royal family began to use mengtan, and even wanted to take his life. It''s really shameful.


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan said to the valley master of sword casting Valley: "Valley master, now the truth has come to light. There is someone in the royal family who has a bad mind. He wants to use this method to control this person, win the magic weapon of sword casting Valley, and then take it for himself."


    "However, I don''t quite understand. In the end, this mental power is to leave a mark on the magic soldiers. In this way, it can be regarded as having a certain archive in the sword casting valley. What good will it do for them?" Ye Ying in the heart how many some don''t understand, curiously ask a way to Zhang Fan.


    The master of sword casting Valley frowned and understood the meaning of the royal family in his heart. He said to Ye Ying, "for our sword casting Valley, the magic weapon is given to the young generation in the Jianghu for free. In this way, even if something happens to sword casting Valley one day, they can come back and protect sword casting valley."


    After a pause, the valley master of the sword casting Valley continued: "if you want to get the free magic soldier of the sword casting Valley, you must have a prerequisite, that is, this person must die young generation, and these old generation experts in the Jianghu are not qualified. Therefore, the royal family wants to use this person to get the free magic soldier in the sword casting Valley and enhance the strength of the royal family."


    After listening to what the master of sword casting Valley said, everyone immediately understood the intention of the royal family. They could not help frowning and began to discuss the Tao.


    "This royal family is too much. I don''t know if it''s shameful. They are the most important organizations in the world, but now it seems that they are really shameful."


    "Can such an organization be regarded as the right organization? In my opinion, it''s no different from those heresies. They are all reckless, killing Zhongliang. "


    "These are just pediatrics. You know, in the river and lake, people in the royal family are always domineering. As long as they want to get something, they will try their best to use all kinds of means, including for their interests, even for some cooperative families or sects, they will be merciless."


    "So, we have to be careful when dealing with the royal family. Otherwise, we may be unable to protect ourselves. We cooperated with the royal family before, but later they even seized the resources of our family for the sake of our interests. Although we are dissatisfied, there is no way. Who can make people strong enough?"


    "If you want me to say that such an organization should not stay in the rivers and lakes, or we should unite together to fight against the royal family. In this way, the royal family will no longer exist in our mainland, and a disaster will be lost in the rivers and lakes."


    "This is everyone''s idea, but I''ve heard that the royal family is not simple. As early as many years ago, someone once fought against the royal family. At that time, many people of the royal family in the mainland were eliminated. They thought that the world would be peaceful, but they didn''t expect that the royal family had some forces in other continents, and their forces were not weak. In the end, they were defeated From this point of view, not everyone in the royal family can afford to be provoked. Otherwise, they will not be in this continent for a long time. "


    "It''s no wonder that this royal family can survive on the mainland for such a long time. Unexpectedly, their roots are so deep. I really didn''t expect that we''d better stay away from them."


    "In fact, we really should unite. In this way, we can''t be bullied by the royal family. In this way, no matter how powerful the royal family is, it won''t develop too fast."


    "I think many families and clans have been thinking about this for a long time, but no one dares to do it, because if anyone dares to be the initiator, then the royal family will not let go of this family. Moreover, in the mainland, there are few organizations with the same strength as the royal family, and the organizations similar to the royal family are also different from the royal family I''ll take care of it. "


    "It''s a bit difficult. If there is a large clan or family that dares to take the lead, they will attack the royal family. As long as there is a little effect, many people will naturally join the team. In this way, the royal family will not be so arrogant even if it is not eliminated."


    "But is there such a family or clan? Only a few of us are useless, unless there are really capable experts to help


    After some discussion, everyone shook their heads. In their opinion, there is no such person or organization in the river and lake to fight against the royal family. If someone really takes the lead to fight against the royal family, the royal family will not dare to be so arrogant.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the audience and realized that they were not angry with the people in the royal family. Even some families and clans were not strong enough. In the end, they had to break their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs. However, Zhang Fan also knew that he had just joined the Heilong Hall and had not yet established himself. He was waiting for his organization in the future When they are strong enough, they will help them unite and unite with the outside world.


    At present, Zhang fan understands that the most important thing is to improve his strength first. Only when his strength is improved to a certain extent can he help more people. In this world, with absolute strength, he can have more say.The master of sword casting Valley took a look at Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "now that this matter has come to a conclusion and the trouble has been solved, we''d better go to the last item, which is the question of empty sword. Please come with me, young Xia Zhang, and leave your own question of empty sword in the discussion of swords."


    Zhang Fan nodded, followed the master of sword casting Valley, and walked towards the hall of fame of lunjianhai in front of him. People were not allowed to enter that place. They had to wait outside. Only those who had obtained the qualification of magic weapon could enter here. As long as they passed the Kongming sword question, they could leave their name in the hall of fame and become the next one with magic weapon in sword casting valley.


    Everyone is very pleased with the combination. Everyone is convinced that Zhang Fan won the first prize this time. After all, Zhang Fan has no choice in terms of strength or character, and there is no dispute. Therefore, from this point of view, it can be regarded as the result of public expectation.

 Chapter 872

    Zhang Fan follows the master of sword casting Valley and walks towards the hall of fame of Lun Jianhai. While walking, the master of sword casting Valley introduces Zhang Fan.


    It turns out that there is a rule in the sword casting Valley, that is, although these magic soldiers are given away free of charge, the people who get the magic soldiers should also assume certain responsibilities when using weapons, that is, to protect the sword casting Valley, and to leave a name in the hall of fame is to sign a contract with the spirit. This contract will only be issued when the sword casting Valley calls it back Effective. Usually, it doesn''t have any effect on those who hold magic weapons.


    Moreover, it was hundreds of years ago that all the masters of sword casting valley were called back. Therefore, the magic soldiers of sword casting valley were almost given away.


    If the person who holds the magic weapon falls down accidentally, the weapon will be recovered. It has the spirit of the master of the magic weapon, so it is easy to trace. The magic weapon also has its own life. As long as the master dies, the magic weapon will be like a piece of iron without any effect.


    Another important rule is that if the master of the magic weapon in the sword casting Valley wants to compete with each other after meeting, the magic weapon in the sword casting Valley can''t be used for competition. If they really use the magic weapon in their hands to fight, the magic weapon in their hands will also become ordinary iron after collision. Moreover, as long as the magic weapon in the sword casting Valley meets, there will be a difference Repulsion, the master of the magic soldier will find out.


    After listening to these theories, Zhang fan can''t help nodding to himself. It seems that the masters in the sword casting valley are really thoughtful. It''s really surprising that there should be such a clever design.


    Soon, they came to the hall of fame. This is a large room. It looks very empty around. There is something similar to several jars in the middle. However, the material for making the platform is not simple. It''s not a common stone, but a rare magnet in the Jianghu. With a special power, anyone can feel it when they are near Feel a special magnetic field fluctuation.


    But a sword was suspended on the stone platform. Zhang Fan explored it with his spiritual sense, and immediately felt that his eyes were bright. I can''t help but feel very happy. Yes, this is the magic weapon I''m looking for. This sword has a thunderous force. The mood of thunder in the dark is really rare. I''m afraid the material of this magic weapon is not simple.


    Zhang Fan recalled the cold water sword he found at that time, which was made by his grandfather Dao. Compared with it, it''s really very different.


    The master of sword casting Valley said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "young Xia, please look at the long sword floating on the platform over there. It''s the magic weapon that we made in sword casting Valley this time. It''s called thunder robbing sword. It has its own artistic conception of thunder. Moreover, there is a secret in this sword. As for what it is, you need to develop it yourself, young Xia. "


    After listening to the master of sword casting Valley, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. Are there any secrets in the weapons? This is the first time Zhang Fan has heard of such a statement.


    The valley master laughed and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry, young Xia. We need to go through some evaluation before we can get this sword. Please come with me."


    With that, the master of sword casting Valley pinched a strange mark in his hands and pushed it forward. Suddenly, a very complicated Rune flew out of his hand and printed it directly on a gate in front of him.


    Boom, in front of the heavy stone door slowly open, inside the bright lights, decoration is also resplendent, no less than some of the sacred temples in the big family.


    At this time, Zhang Fan saw some people who were similar to the elders. Almost all of them were old and sat on the chairs in a semicircular distribution. The moment the door opened, the elders'' eyes immediately gathered on Zhang Fan. After observing Zhang Fan, they could not help saying one after another.


    "Is this the young man who won the first prize this time? As expected, he is a talented person with a sense of righteousness between his eyebrows. He is really the one we are looking for. "


    "Yes, in my opinion, we don''t have to be too hard on him this time. The main purpose of our discussion on the sword sea is to find a suitable person for the magic weapon? I think he''s really suitable. "


    "Having said that, we still have to go through the normal procedure. Everything should be done according to the rules. I believe that since she can come here, it means that he really has certain ability. Otherwise, he won''t stand here. I''m right."


    "Well, anyway, I''m very optimistic about this guy. Don''t be hard on him. It''s rare for him to have such a strong noble and upright spirit."


    Several elders took a look at Zhang Fan, and their eyes showed a look of appreciation. In recent years, they have seen too many people. Many of them have a fierce face, and their personalities are very cold. Some of them are even a little out of tune with the world. Some of them are even killers or swordsmen. Because they kill too many people, they have a layer of apathy Light evil spirit.


    But Zhang Fan is different. Zhang Fan is full of noble and righteous spirit. All of these can show that Zhang Fan has never done bad things in the world. Otherwise, he would have evil thoughts.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the old men in the sword casting Valley and saw that they were kind-hearted one by one. They didn''t feel very serious. Therefore, Zhang Fan relaxed.The master of sword casting Valley took a look at the elders and nodded. He waved to the master of sword casting Valley casually, indicating that he could go down.


    The master of sword casting Valley nodded. He easily understood the meaning of these people and turned around. The master of sword casting Valley said to Zhang Fan, "don''t be nervous. I''m sure you can pass."


    With that, the valley master of sword casting Valley turned and left the hall, walked out of the room, and waited outside the door. In sword casting Valley, although the valley master''s identity is very high, he respected craftsmen here. Therefore, even the valley master should show respect for these craftsmen.


    Zhang Fan stood in the room, took a look at the people in front of him, respectfully gave them a deep gift, and said to them, "I''m Zhang Fan. I''m lucky to win the first prize this time, and I hope some of my predecessors will give me a high hand."


    Seeing that Zhang Fan was so polite, the sword casting masters nodded with satisfaction. They thought that Zhang Fan''s character was good, and he was really a person worthy of inheritance.


    "No, boy, this is lunjianhai. I believe you understand the rules here." One of the fat elders said to Zhang Fan seriously.

 Chapter 873

    "I really know something. If there''s something wrong in a while, I hope you''ll forgive me." With that, Zhang Fan clasped his fists and arched his hands, giving a little salute to several people.


    The fat elder nodded and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "don''t worry, the question you asked is very simple, and it won''t be difficult for you. Moreover, I observe that you have the intention of sword. For you, the question of empty sword should not be difficult."


    With that, the fat elder took out his sword directly. With a buzz, there was a clear sword sound on the front of the sword. Between the circulation of the front of the sword, a sword Qi was directly cut out. But in this sword, nothing was destroyed, just a virtual shadow of the sword Qi.


    After all this, the fat elder looked at Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "what do you feel about the scene just now?"


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan recalled it in his mind and thought about it for a while. He said: "there is vitality in the edge of the sword, its Qi is impermanent, and it has certain lethality, but it can be transformed into nothingness, which is the combination of illusion and reality. Therefore, knowing the middle tone of the sword and understanding the truth of the sword are the abilities that a swordsman should have. The sword also has life, which can be vented with the master''s emotion And the blade is neutral. There is nothing wrong with it. In the final analysis, all the mistakes are made by people who use weapons. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s reply, several elders with satisfied look on their faces, even eyes shining, looked at Zhang Fan in front of them. Never thought that Zhang Fan had such a deep understanding of the sword and its meaning.


    Fat elder and several other elders looked at each other one after another. Everyone was nodding. It was obvious that everyone present was very satisfied with Zhang Fan''s answer to the empty sword question.


    Turning around, the fat elder said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "the answer is very good. It seems that Lei Jiejian has a powerful master. You can cut it and leave your name in the hall of fame."


    With that, the fat elder handed the sword to Zhang Fan and pointed to the opposite stone wall, indicating that Zhang Fan could write his name on the stone wall with the sword.


    Zhang Fan also felt some novelty in his heart. He had never seen such a scene before, but since he wanted to leave his name, it was good to show his sword Qi there.


    However, when he scanned the stone wall in front of him with his spiritual sense, Zhang Fan found that there seemed to be a special energy fluctuation on the stone wall, which was hard in texture. Moreover, it seemed that it was not so easy to leave marks with sword Qi, so he still needed to use his own sword spirit.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s mind moved, his sword spirit was instilled into his whole body, and finally he gathered on the edge of the sword. His wrist was steady and powerful when he wielded the sword. He soon engraved the two characters Zhang Fan on the stone wall. The font was vigorous and powerful, and his pen was full of strength.


    When these elders saw this, they were slightly stunned. When they left their names in the hall of fame, many people used many opportunities, including the control of the meaning of the sword and the use of the blade. These details need to be brought into full play, so that they can leave traces on the stone wall.


    At this time, when Zhang Fan engraved the last stroke, the stone wall suddenly lit up, blooming purple light, these lights are very eye-catching, which shows that the stone wall recognized Zhang Fan''s sword meaning. At the same time, there are many different signatures on the stone wall, which are all the masters in the Hall of famous people.


    At this time, the gate opened, and the master of sword casting valley came in from the outside, holding a sword box in both hands, and came in with a serious face. His pace was not slow, and he came in front of Zhang Fan.


    "It''s called Lei Jiejian. It''s made of glass stone and has a thunder mood. It''s the most successful sword I''ve made in the sword Valley for many years. Now that you''ve left your name in the hall of fame, it shows that you are qualified to use this sword. Now, you can use a drop of blood essence to drop on the edge of the sword. It''s a contract with Lei Jiejian." The valley master of sword casting Valley said to Zhang Fan with a serious face. This kind of atmosphere is full of a sense of ceremony.


    Zhang Fan nodded, gently wiped his right hand on the edge of the sword, and then flicked it. A drop of blood essence accurately fell on the edge of Lei''s sword.


    Suddenly, the purple awn on the edge of Lei''s sword was in full bloom, and the purple current began to flow on the edge of the sword, and a purple light burst into the sky through the dome.


    At this time, people outside can also see this scene. Their eyes are full of yearning. They can''t help nodding and discussing.


    "It seems that the deputy hall leader of Heilong hall has signed a contract with the thunder robbing sword. The sword has come into effect. There is another rare master in the hall of fame."


    "Yes, there are scenes like this every year, but I think this year''s scenes are very spectacular. This purple light has the meaning of coming from the East."


    "There is such a master in the river and lake. I hope he can make the river and lake stable and manage some injustice in the river and lake, so as to have a long-term peace and stability."


    "I still don''t quite understand that he is just a master in shackles, but he has such strength. However, judging from his situation, it seems that the masters in Mahayana are not his opponents. This strength is really shocking. How did he do it?"


    "I''m also very curious, but it doesn''t matter any more. Such a genius is really rare in a thousand years, and his future cultivation is absolutely promising."People are also full of confidence in Zhang Fan. There are really few people in the river and lake who are as capable as him. If there is no accident, Zhang Fan will be at the peak in the future and reach a point where no one can rival him.


    At this time, a few people suddenly flew in the distance and chopped directly on the challenge arena. The leader was a young man, who was dressed in white and elegant, but his whole body exuded a kind of cold air. His realm was so profound that even the people on the scene could not see through.


    When people saw this scene, they were puzzled, especially when they felt the cold breath of the young man in white, they felt a sense of staying away from him. Moreover, from the young man''s face, they could clearly feel that he was not good at coming.


    "Who is this? Is it hard for him to join in the competition for thunder robbing sword in sword casting Valley? However, how do I think he is very strange? It seems that he is not from our mainland. Otherwise, with his strength, we should know his name. "


    "I don''t know, but I think he has other purposes when he comes to sword casting valley. Maybe there will be trouble in sword casting valley."

 Chapter 874

    "It seems that this man is not simple. If he can have such a realm, he is probably the top genius. If he really comes to the sword casting Valley, it may be necessary for the sword casting Valley to gather all the people in the sword casting Valley to deal with it."


    "But I''m very curious about why he came here. The terrain of the sword casting Valley is secret and surrounded by fog. It''s not a simple thing to find if you want to enter without the positioning of the aircraft or if there is no guide."


    "I don''t know. If this person can really come here, it means that he must have some information about sword casting Valley, or he can find it by following some weapons in the hall of fame."


    "That''s not clear. However, if he really has such strength, it''s not good for the sword casting valley. He is definitely a very difficult master."


    "If it''s true, Zhang Fan''s luck is too bad. He just got a famous sword, and then he will meet an expert. It''s really a bit unlucky."


    "However, with Zhang Fan''s strength, he is expected to be able to deal with it. After all, Zhang Fan is the deputy head of Heilong hall. It''s OK to use the power of Heilong hall to deal with him."


    In the face of this young man in white, people''s hearts are full of fear, especially this person looks very strange, it is estimated that the comer is not good.


    Some elders of the sword casting valley also came forward to the challenge arena. The first elder, who looked older, frowned and said to the young man in white, "I don''t know who they are. What can I do for you when you come to our sword casting Valley?"


    The young man in white gave him a cold look and asked him, "where is the sword tomb in the sword Valley?"


    The elder of the sword casting valley was stunned. He didn''t understand what he meant. He asked curiously: "the sword Tomb of the sword casting Valley is a forbidden area. You can''t go in and out at will, so..."


    "Whatever I ask you, just answer it. Don''t talk so much nonsense." The tone of the young man in white seemed to be able to condense frost. He carried his hands and looked at the elder in front of him.


    "No comment." Obviously, the elder of the sword casting valley was angry, and felt that he seemed unfriendly. In this case, there was no need to be polite to him.


    As soon as the elder''s voice fell, a sword gas penetrated the elder''s heart, and the red blood instantly dyed his chest. The speed was so fast that no one could see how the young man in white started.


    "Good What a fast sword In the crowd, I don''t know who, a look of surprise said, eyes full of shock, everyone did not expect that this young man dare to kill in the sword casting Valley at will.


    Li Yiheng, the leader of the black dragon hall, reacted very quickly and rushed to the challenge arena. He helped the elder of the sword casting Valley and wanted to seal his acupoints to stop bleeding. However, he found that his heart had been broken and he was unable to return to heaven.


    Seeing this, Li Yiheng immediately frowned and turned his head to glare at the young man in white in front of him. Although the sword casting Valley is not an organization, and there are no experts, it''s not the kind of situation where people are willing to be slaughtered. It''s really a bit too much!


    Yan Fei''s eyes are also full of anger, but Yan Fei knows that this person is not what he can deal with. Among the people present, it seems that only Zhang fan can deal with it.


    And in the hearts of all the people, they were also very dissatisfied with the young man in white. With an angry face, they could not help criticizing the young man in white one after another.


    "Too much! How can this man be so unreasonable? He should kill people if he doesn''t agree with each other. This is the sword casting valley. Isn''t he afraid that the sword casting valley will gather experts to pursue him with a reward? "


    "Why is this man so unreasonable? The sword grave is the forbidden area in the sword casting valley. If he wants to go there, he needs to discuss with the valley master, but he kills people directly. I''m afraid that the sword casting valley will never finish with him."


    "Who the hell is this guy? He is so arrogant. Even the royal family, who has a great position in the mainland, dare not do it. Why do they do it?"


    "He seems to be a genius with a high level, but I''m afraid he has been favored by the clan all the time, even to the point of killing people. Not everyone in the Jianghu will be used to him."


    "However, this person''s realm is really high. Although he is very arrogant, he really has a certain amount of capital with his high realm. I''m afraid only Zhang fan can deal with him here."


    "This time, it seems that no family or clan experts are paying close attention to the sword discussion meeting of the sword discussion sea in the sword casting valley. Otherwise, some clan leaders or family leaders will definitely deal with him."


    "Yes, he''s so arrogant. I''m afraid it''s hard to be good about today''s affair. I''d like to know that if Zhang Fan comes out later, he will be able to deal with him. Just as he just got a top-grade long sword, he can also be used to sacrifice it.""I don''t think it''s suitable to stay here for a long time. They are all experts. Moreover, in such a situation, we are not qualified to watch them. Otherwise, we may be affected. In that case, it''s very bad for us."


    "Yes, I agree with you. Moreover, I''m not interested in this matter. As for Lei Jiejian in the sword sea, he has a new master or the Deputy master of Heilong hall. That''s all the information I want. I don''t care about other things, so I''d better go first."


    When people saw what the young man in white was doing on stage, they were all very angry, but they did not dare to say anything. If there was anything wrong, they might die like the elder of sword casting valley.


    Some people think that it''s better to leave the sword casting Valley as soon as possible. Even if Zhang Fan comes out of the hall of fame with Lei Jiejian, the battle between them must be very important. No matter who wins or loses, they will suffer in the end. Therefore, it''s better to leave here as soon as possible. If you want to know the result, there will be rumors in the Jianghu.


    At this time, many people have already left the lunjian sea one after another, retrieved the aircraft from the square, and directly left the sword casting Valley, not daring to stay at all.

 Chapter 875

    However, there are still some people who are curious. They don''t know if Zhang Fan who took the thunder robbing sword will be his opponent. It''s really rare to see such a master. Therefore, they have learned something from their fight. It''s not a vain trip.


    The young man in white closed his eyes slightly. It seemed that after a reaction to the surroundings, he turned his head to look in a direction and rushed to the other side.


    This puzzled the people on the scene, and they didn''t know what they were going to do. However, these people didn''t dare to ask, and they didn''t dare to follow. After all, the young man in white just now showed a kind of cruel means, which really made people feel deterred.


    Not long after these people left, the hall of fame gate opened in the distance, and the valley master of sword casting Valley and Zhang Fan came out. They chatted and walked out.


    At this time, many people are in a very nervous state, especially after several elders of sword casting Valley saw that the valley master came out, they rushed to the valley. He told the valley master what happened just now, which made the valley master of sword casting frown, and he quickly used his lightness skills and walked towards the challenge arena.


    Zhang Fan is also close behind. What worries him most is Li Yiheng and Yanfei, especially Yanfei. After all, he is as close as a father and son to Lu Jiuye. This time, Lu Jiuye asked him to come out with him and learn from him. If he was really in danger, Lu Jiuye would be very sad even if he didn''t blame himself.


    When Zhang Fan came to the challenge arena and saw that Li Yiheng and Yan Fei were all right, Zhang Fan was relieved. Looking down, he found that there was already a corpse on the arena, and he was killed with one move. The method was extremely simple. Seeing this, Zhang Fan could not help frowning, and he was somewhat puzzled.


    This sword casting valley also has a certain position in the Jianghu. Someone dares to attack the elder of sword casting Valley directly. He is really bold.


    "What''s going on?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked Yan Fei and Li Yiheng. He was very confused.


    Just now, Zhang Fan and Zhang Fan wanted to know more about how to protect the sword, especially when they came back.


    But now it seems that there is an uninvited guest in the sword casting valley. He is very arrogant and dares to attack the people in the sword casting valley. This is a threat to the safety of the sword casting valley. As the guardian of the sword casting Valley, Zhang Fan is naturally inseparable. Therefore, when describing the young man in white to Zhang Fan, they try their best to be more detailed Come on, let Zhang Fan have a detailed understanding of that guy.


    After listening to them, Zhang Fan frowned. According to them, this young man in white is at least the ninth peak of the Mahayana period, or the full circle of the Mahayana period. He may also be an expert who can walk through the sky half a step. Judging from the situation just now, this guy is really cruel, arrogant and cold-blooded.


    Think of this, Zhang Fan thought to himself, for such a state of view, this person is really not simple, if on his words, we must be careful.


    The master of sword casting Valley is very angry when he learns about this. He dares to kill the people of sword casting Valley at will. It''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to sword casting Valley and has to break into the forbidden area. It''s a capital crime. If he doesn''t deal with it, what''s the face of sword casting Valley in the Jianghu?


    Thinking of this, the master of sword casting Valley said to several people, "let him rest in peace first. Immediately call all the masters in the hall of fame of sword casting valley together to fight against the enemy. After killing this man, use his head to sacrifice the dead!"


    "Slow." Zhang Fan stepped forward and said to the valley master of sword casting Valley: "Valley master, it''s better for me to meet him first. If I can''t fight, it''s not too late to summon people. Moreover, even if the experts in the hall of fame are summoned now, it''s estimated that it will take some time for them to come. At this time, it''s very likely that the murderer will escape. Let me go."


    The master of sword casting Valley frowned when he heard Zhang Fan''s words. He had seen Zhang Fan''s strength. However, his disciples and elders had just said that this time he was a very powerful master, maybe even a half step master. Is Zhang Fan really able to deal with such a situation?


    Zhang Fan''s face was calm. Seeing that the valley master of sword casting Valley didn''t speak, he just looked at himself, he continued: "Valley master, the people who dare to come to sword casting valley today must be not simple, and Heilong hall is now under my control. If the valley master is not at ease, I can immediately call all the experts in Heilong hall, release jiejie and control this person first, After that, we will find a way to kill them. In this way, it will be safer. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "what''s more, Heilong hall is also a relatively large organization in the river and lake. If the people in Heilong hall are not his opponents, it''s not too late for the valley master to summon the experts in lunjianhai Hall of fame."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the master of sword casting Valley thinks that there is some truth. The most important thing is to catch him first. Zhang Fan is the most powerful one among the people. It''s better to let Zhang Fan deal with him first. If he is really defeated, it''s not too late to summon the experts in the hall of fame of sword casting valley. In addition, the experts in the hall of fame are the assassins of sword casting valley As a last resort, it''s better not to use it.Thinking of this, the master of sword casting Valley nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "well, thank you, young Xia Zhang. However, you must put safety first and don''t be reckless. If you are defeated, you should step back first. Life matters. I don''t want to enter the sword grave as soon as Lei Jiejian finds a suitable owner."


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to ask the valley master of sword casting Valley, "don''t worry, I have my own discretion in this matter. However, valley master, where is the sword Tomb of sword casting Valley?"


    The valley master pointed to the distance and said to Zhang Fan, "in the back mountain, because the sword tomb is the tomb of the sword, there is a lot of Yin Qi and accumulated a lot of long swords. However, the swords in that place are very complicated. After many masters die, their weapons will be sent to that place. However, the swords in that place still have the meaning of the master''s sword, That place is relatively dangerous. "

 Chapter 876

    After a pause, the valley master of sword casting Valley continued: "these swords are like living things, and the meaning of sword is the soul of sword. Although these swords are put into the sword grave, the soul of sword is still there, so, As long as someone comes near, they will be attacked by the above sword spirit. Some people will even be crushed and become living dead, or die directly. Therefore, the sword grave has become a forbidden area in our sword casting valley. "


    As they walked, the master of sword casting Valley told them. After listening to the master of sword casting Valley, they realized that there was a reason why the sword tomb in sword casting Valley had become a forbidden area.


    After a short time, everyone came to the sword tomb in the back mountain. Zhang Fan said to Li Yiheng: "you stay here first. I''ll go first. You set up a boundary outside. No one is allowed to go in and out. When I catch this person, I will ask you to untie it."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Yan Fei frowned and said to Zhang Fan: "no, if we really set a border outside, doesn''t it mean that you will be trapped inside? In that case, you will be in danger. I saw it with my own eyes just now. That guy is very powerful. He can kill people with one look. I really haven''t seen such a way. "


    Li Yiheng nodded and then said, "I agree with brother Yanfei. The young man in white is not simple. When he comes, he must go to the sword grave. If he doesn''t, he will kill people. If he really finds what he wants in the sword grave, and his realm is very high, then you will be in danger."


    Zhang Fan smiles and shakes his head to Li Yiheng and says, "don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Moreover, I have a sense of propriety in my heart. I''m not afraid of one person. You just need to guard the border. You can''t let the people inside come out. Leave the rest to me."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned around and walked into the sword tomb in front of him. It looked foggy here. Moreover, one of the fogs seemed to have a fierce charm. It seemed that there was a lot of sword meaning in it, which made people feel very uncomfortable every step.


    Although Zhang Fan has the spirit of cangyun sword to protect his body, he can also have such an uncomfortable feeling. Moreover, the sword graveyard in the sword casting Valley is also very large. The other side''s sword intention is complex around, which has an impact on the spiritual consciousness. Therefore, Zhang fan can only slowly look for it.


    Outside, Li Yiheng frowned and looked around. He was still worried about Zhang Fan. However, when Zhang Fan left, he said that he would come back alive. He also explained that he must use the border to block the outside world and let no one enter.


    Therefore, in the face of what Zhang Fan left behind, Li Yiheng must do it. Otherwise, would he not have failed Zhang Fan?


    Thinking of this, Li Yiheng stepped forward and arched his hand to all the people and said, "you guys, now the sword casting Valley is suffering. We need our help. Moreover, we are short of manpower in the sword casting Valley, so I want to use your strength to seal this place. Please help me."


    The master of sword casting valley also said: "heroes and heroes, there are few talents in sword casting Valley, and there are no experts. Moreover, for many years, sword casting Valley has been building miraculous soldiers to help the people in the Jianghu solve the problem of miraculous soldiers. Now, there are outsiders in sword casting valley. Killing our elders and breaking into the forbidden area of sword grave can be said to be a threat to the dignity of sword casting valley It''s a great provocation. "


    After a pause, the master of sword casting Valley continued to say to the people, "so, I''d like to ask you to help me this time. In the future, sword casting valley will keep this matter in mind. Please help me to tide over the difficulties."


    After listening to the words of Li Yiheng and the master of the sword casting Valley, people were more or less touched. They stepped forward and expressed their willingness to help.


    "I think the business of the sword casting Valley is the business of our river and lake. The sword casting Valley has always been fair and open, and we have also received the favor of the sword casting valley. This time, the sword casting Valley is in trouble. We have contributed our strength and done a good thing to help it."


    "Yes, the sword casting Valley is a good place for the whole world. If there is no sword casting Valley, some families and clans will not be able to get so much reasoning. Anyway, if you think about it, you can figure it out."


    "That''s right. Although we are the guests in the sword casting Valley, when the sword casting Valley is in danger, our help is also my side loan. I want to deliver the Lingshi now to let them know that our Zhongzong clan and family in the mainland are not good places to bully."


    "I love to hear that. I don''t think the guy who came to the sword casting Valley belongs to our mainland. Moreover, I feel very strange when I see him. Maybe he came from another continent. He dares to come to our mainland and fight against the sword casting valley. It''s really unreasonable. He doesn''t pay attention to us!"


    "Anyway, this guy is our common enemy. For such a person, we can''t be soft hearted and contribute our own strength to the mainland. I think we should."


    Li Yiheng and the master of sword casting Valley almost echoed each other. At this moment, almost all of them stood on the same front. Moreover, the young man in White''s move really made everyone feel angry.Now that he got everyone''s support, Li Yiheng began to divide the work among the people, as well as the position between them. When everything was ready, Li Yiheng began to prepare things, and began to seal quickly. Finally, after a complex mark was condensed, he placed the spirit stone everywhere.


    The seal immediately caused the connection between all the spirit stones. At last, the spirit stones were linked together. In this way, with the help of all the people, a golden border appeared on the top of the sword tomb, like a pot cover, and directly fastened the place.


    At this time, Zhang Fan came to the sword grave and began to constantly look for those people. At the same time, he was somewhat surprised by the situation here. It was probably a pit, and there were many long swords in the pit. All kinds of swords were inserted on the ground. Although they looked ordinary, each sword had a different meaning.

 Chapter 877

    There seems to be a connection between some swords, especially between two long swords with swords. These two swords seem to have been entangled for hundreds of years. They will not give up until all swords are consumed.


    Zhang Fan walked between the sword tombs and pulled out a sword. After careful observation, he found that although the handle of the sword was a little rusty, there was still a kind of sharp awn in the edge of the sword. It was easy to see that the material was good, and he thought it was a good sword. Now he lost his master and was shelved here.


    Looking at the swords around, Zhang fan can''t help feeling that there are so many swords here. Moreover, these swords have no masters. It seems that the disputes in the river and lake are really cruel.


    However, many of these swords have gone through a long period of time. There is no sword meaning on them. They have become a pile of ordinary iron. They are only made of good materials. Therefore, there are also valuable ones. That''s why the whole sword tomb exists.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan saw a lot of stone pillars with many swords on them. All kinds of swords are really overwhelming.


    However, Zhang Fan is not in the mood to enjoy the scenery in front of him. What he wants to find most is the young man in white. He wants to see what this man is and why he is so interested in the sword tomb in the sword casting valley.


    Besides, along the way, Zhang Fan was constantly observing the abandoned swords in the sword grave. He had some doubts in his heart. Not everyone could come into this place. First, this is the forbidden area in the sword casting valley. Second, there are countless sword meanings here, which are very messy and can affect people''s mind. If he is not an expert, he might be tortured by this sword meaning It''s too late.


    For such a state, someone even wants to enter the sword tomb. What does he want? Zhang Fan did not find anything of value along the way, so he could not help but be somewhat curious.


    Just at this time, Zhang Fan suddenly found that there were several people in front of him. The first one was the legendary young man in white. After exploring him through his spiritual consciousness, Zhang Fan frowned slightly. This man''s realm was really high, and even reached the perfect realm of Mahayana. He was about to enter the realm of half a step into the sky. Moreover, he was wearing a belt on his body There is a kind of pale sword meaning, which seems to have no vitality, giving people a feeling of lifelessness.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan is sure that this man is the legendary master. However, according to Li Yiheng, this man looks very strange. He doesn''t look like a person from the mainland here. He should come from other places. This makes Zhang Fan''s heart a little confused.


    This man is not from this continent. He even came to the sword casting Valley at the expense of thousands of miles. What is the relationship between him and the sword casting Valley? In other words, for what purpose did he follow the track and come to the sword casting Valley?


    Just as Zhang Fan was observing the young man in white, the young man in white also turned around and looked at Zhang Fan. It was obvious that the other side also felt Zhang Fan''s existence.


    Four eyes opposite, Zhang Fan a Leng, because he can obviously feel, each other''s mental strength is also very strong, even can and own equal, this can be absolutely a strong enemy.


    At this time, the young man in white and Zhang Fan in the distance were almost at the same time. They both pointed their swords at the same time and cut directly in front of them. With a roar, it seemed that the whole sword grave was shaking. Countless abandoned swords had been shaken out by the shock wave of the two people. As long as the shock wave could reach the four sides of the two people, they had been razed in the moment just now It''s flat.


    Although Zhang Fan and the young man in white had no problem, the young men in white were unlucky. They never thought that Zhang Fan was not killed directly by the young man in white. This really surprised them. At the same time, they were killed immediately in a violent shock wave just now Several people flew out, and everyone felt that there was a fishy sweet smell in their throat, and they spurted out a blood line, and their faces became pale. Standing aside, they looked at Zhang Fan in surprise.


    "Who''s ahead? Give me your name." The young man in white looked at Zhang Fan with a cold face, but there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. He never thought that this young man, who was only in shackles, even a few years younger than himself, would have such strength.


    "Zhang Fan, deputy head of Heilong hall, who are you?" Zhang Fan frowned and replied that he also looked at the young man in white in front of him with some doubts. After just a moment''s fight, Zhang Fan knew that the other side was really a little complicated.


    The young man in white took a look at Zhang Fan and said to his family, "Xie Kun, Xie family, Baiyun Mountain."


    After listening to Xie Kun''s words, Zhang Fan also recalled carefully. When he was looking at the map of the whole mainland at the dragon''s home, it seemed that he had never seen such a place as Baiyun Mountain. Is it hard to succeed? Li Yiheng was right. Did this man really come here from other continents?


    "Baiyun Mountain? I haven''t heard of it. If I''m not wrong, you should not be from this continent. " Zhang Fan frowned and asked Xie Kun in front of him.Xie Kun nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, I''m not really from this continent, but there''s something I want in this continent."


    "Oh? What you want is in the sword grave in the sword Valley? " This is the most curious thing in Zhang Fan''s heart. Although Zhang fan can guess that this man must have his own purpose when he came to the sword tomb, he really doesn''t know what the purpose is.


    Xie Kun took a look at Zhang Fan, hugged his shoulder, sneered on his face, and said to Zhang Fan, "this matter has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to die, leave immediately."


    Zhang Fan felt that Xie Kun''s words were really a bit impolite, and he was somewhat upset. He also held his shoulder and said to Xie Kun, "coincidentally, I''m also looking for something. What I''m looking for should be the same as what you''re looking for, but there''s only one thing. It depends on who can find it first."


    It''s because Zhang Fan doesn''t want to fight with him. He''s not afraid of him. Instead, Zhang Fan wants to know what he''s looking for. This may make Xie Kun nervous and speed up his search.

 Chapter 878

    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Xie Kun frowned and looked at Zhang Fan carefully. He was somewhat puzzled. When he saw Zhang Fan, Xie Kun felt strange. He saw that Zhang Fan was just an expert in the shackles and wanted to kill him with a second move. However, he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s strength was so strong that his subordinates would be hurt Hurt, this is Xie Kun want to break the head also can''t think of.


    However, it is said that what Zhang Fan is looking for is the same as what he is looking for, which makes Xie Kun nervous. Especially when he sees Zhang Fan''s strength, he feels incredible. Therefore, Xie Kun thinks that he can''t stay.


    With a cold hum, Xie Kun looked at Zhang Fan with an obvious killing intention in his eyes. His whole body was full of spirit, and the pale sword intention was shrouded in Zhang Fan.


    Feel all this, Zhang Fan''s brow a frown, in the heart can obviously feel, the other party moved to kill himself, also explained, what he is looking for is really very important.


    However, from this momentum, Zhang fan can''t be frightened. After all, Zhang Fan''s body has the meaning of cangyun sword, simple and magnificent. It''s very easy to resist each other''s pale sword.


    "Well, in that case, only one of us can find the sword, either you or me." Xie Kun''s voice was cold, and his eyes didn''t show any emotion. His right hand suddenly flashed, and a bone sword appeared in his hand.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan seems to have an illusion that there is a sea of blood and dead bones behind him. The scene is very terrible.


    However, in the face of all this, Zhang Fan is not afraid, and his mind moves. Lei Jiejian also appears in his hands. The purple current is constantly flowing on the edge of the sword, crackling.


    From the hall of fame, after Zhang Fan signed a contract with this Lei Jiejian, Lei Jiejian was connected with Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness, and it could be controlled by the spiritual consciousness, and it didn''t need to be stored in the storage space ring, so it could directly enter Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness sea, which shocked all the elders in the sword casting valley.


    According to their recollection, no one has such ability for many years, which shows that Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness is not so strong.


    For Zhang Fan, after being branded with spiritual knowledge and signing a contract, he would be more comfortable with the use of this thunder robbing sword, especially in the aspect of imperial sword.


    Therefore, Zhang fan can also use more powerful sword moves in the aspect of Royal sword, which is a big improvement.


    At this time, Xie Kun suddenly took the long sword in his hand and cut it at Zhang Fan. A huge sword came straight to Zhang Fan''s face. The pale sword Qi didn''t bring any vitality, giving people a feeling of suffocation.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he rolled a long sword in his hand. Suddenly, with countless electric lights, he directly faced the sword in front of him. The purple electric light was in full swing. With the power of thunder, the huge electric current instantly spread around.


    Seeing this, Xie Kun''s followers in the distance suddenly shrunk their pupils. After all, he had experienced such a shockwave once. This shockwave seemed to be bigger than what he had just seen. Without time to think about it, these people rushed to use their body method and ran to the distance as fast as they could.


    After a move, Xie Kun knows that such a move can''t kill Zhang Fan at all. With a little bone sword in his hand, he kills Zhang Fan in an instant.


    Zhang Fan is not willing to be outdone. The thunder sword in his hand crosses his chest and directly faces Xie Kun in front of him. In a moment, they fight each other. Between the collision, there is a brilliant spark. The shock wave is like a wave, spreading all around.


    There was a piercing sound of metal confrontation, and a wave of shock wave was higher than a wave. Zhang Fan and Xie Kun had fought nearly a hundred moves in the blink of an eye. Their strength was almost equal, and the battle was in full swing. The power was amazing, and even the whole sword tomb began to shake.


    Several of Xie Kun''s men in the distance were very surprised when they looked at the scene in front of them, with an incredible look in their eyes, especially for Zhang Fan''s ability.


    "My God, am I wrong? This guy is just a shackle, but his strength is as good as ours? This really surprised me. "


    "Yes, I''ve never seen such a master. I wonder if he''s hiding his strength? Or what kind of treasure does he have to improve his strength? "


    "It''s impossible. Moreover, in such a battle, it''s meaningless for him to hide his strength. If there is any treasure, the sword in his hand should be regarded as a treasure."


    "That''s not right. Even a weapon can only improve a person''s strength by a small margin, but it can''t improve so much. It''s really strange."


    "That''s right. Besides, our little master is a genius. It took us a very short time to improve our state to the present state. Even no one can beat us. Even some old masters are not his opponents. And this guy is just a master in the shackles. How can he have the same strength as the little master?""I think this man is not simple. Today, Shaozhu really met his opponent. However, according to the protracted war, he should not be Shaozhu''s opponent."


    "That''s natural. Our young master has no rival in the whole continent, and this guy is just a shackle state. The amount of aura reserves in his body will not be so much. Even if he really has some skills or has strong fighting skills, everything is in vain in the face of absolute strength and has no significance."


    These Xie Kun''s subordinates are not optimistic about Zhang Fan, because they believe that Zhang Fan''s strength is just like this. Over time, Zhang Fan will certainly show a hard state.


    And people outside can obviously feel the shaking of the border. Although it is very slight, it can also be felt, which can''t help but shock everyone present.


    "What''s the situation? Can''t it be that Zhang Fan and the young man in white have already met each other, but we can feel the shock wave of the battle when we can''t see them? What level of fighting is this? "


    "This is not clear, but Zhang Fan''s strength on the stage really amazes me, but I have a question in my heart. Zhang Fan has consumed a lot of aura in the challenge arena. Can he really support in such a battle?"

 Chapter 879

    "That''s not clear, but judging from his state, it seems that there should be no problem. In addition, he has made Lei Jiejian. In this way, his strength will be further improved."


    "For such a person, everything is possible. Moreover, he is also an expert in art. He is bold and calm. If he is not sure about something, he will not try to be brave. If he can choose to deal with this person, it shows that Zhang Fan is certain."


    "In any case, Zhang Fan has no position or ability in our mainland, so if he can''t deal with people, it''s estimated that we have nothing to do."


    "In that case, the sword casting Valley can only summon all the former Hall of fame experts back to deal with the young man in white."


    "Having said that, however, these masters in the hall of fame are all distributed in various places, not even in our continent. It will take a long time to gather them back. At that time, all the people in the sword casting Valley may be dead. "


    The crowd frowned one after another. They felt a great fear of the young man in white, especially his ability. All the people were afraid of him. All the waves from the sword tomb were involved in everyone''s heart.


    Li Yiheng takes a look at the place of the sword tomb. His brows are deeply wrinkled, and his heart is also a little uneasy. Although he is more confident about Zhang Fan''s strength, facing such a master, Li Yiheng''s heart is somewhat bottomless. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to do, and even feels that he can''t help.


    Yan Fei is also a little nervous. After all, this young man in white is the best among the experts, not like those in the arena before. Moreover, this battle is also a battle of life and death, either you die or I die. The most important thing is that Zhang Fan has experienced a powerful battle just now, but it also has a certain consumption. Now he suddenly faces such a battle Is Zhang Fan really able to cope with a powerful opponent?


    On the other hand, the battle between Zhang Fan and Xie Kun is still in full swing. The sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, and the killing intention is diffuse. Every move and every move carries a strong killing spirit. The dust inside the sword tomb is also flying. Countless invalid weapons are mercilessly destroyed by the shock wave in this battle, and the ground is also full of scars.


    Xie Kun''s men fled one after another because the shock wave between them was too strong, but they couldn''t stand it any more. Therefore, the only thing they wanted to do now was to leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible.


    However, they are in an awkward situation. They have been following Xie Kun since they came to the sword casting valley. Now it seems that Xie Kun is going through a difficult battle and has no time to be distracted.


    Therefore, if they leave from the sword grave, he will meet those people in the sword casting valley. Moreover, when he comes to the sword casting Valley, Xie Kun mercilessly kills one of the elders in the sword casting valley. Therefore, the Liang Zi is married. If they go out, they will be caught.


    However, if they stay here now, they will die. Therefore, after discussing with each other, they decided to fight hard. Maybe they will have a chance to live.


    After discussion, several people fled quickly towards the way they came. However, when they came to the entrance of the sword casting Valley, they found that there was a border and blocked the way, which made them quite confused.


    "When is there a border here? I remember I didn''t think about it when I came here. What''s the matter? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe this place can''t be entered at will, because after someone comes in, they will start the border and seal it up?"


    "It''s impossible. There can''t be such a place in the world. I think the border here must be set up artificially. It seems that the people in the sword casting Valley want to trap us here."


    "What shall we do now? You can''t just wait here to die. Is there no other way out? "


    "In my opinion, we can only gather all our strength now to attack the border in front of us. Maybe we can break this place, then we can escape from here."


    "But I always think it''s a conspiracy. What if there are many masters in sword casting Valley waiting for us? In that case, do we really have a chance to live? "


    "It''s hard to say. Even if the people in the sword casting valley are still waiting for us, at least we can have a lenient treatment. People are few. It has nothing to do with us. No matter how angry the people in the sword casting valley are, at least some of them understand the truth."


    "That''s right. If we go out, at least we have a chance to live. But now if we go back to find the little Lord, we will be dead."


    After weighing the pros and cons, several people think that it is better to break through the border, at least there is the possibility of survival. If the battle between Zhang Fan and Xie Kun really extends here, then they really have no way.


    A few people gathered their own strength, immediately toward the direction of the border in the past, for a time, all the gas awn gathered together, forming a pillar of light, straight ahead of the border.With a dull sound, the pillar of light hit the border, but there was no movement or gap in the border. The border was still intact, and even no trace was left.


    Seeing this scene, several people immediately frowned and tried several times. Moreover, they attacked more and more quickly, but the final result was the same. There was no possibility to escape.


    When these people saw this scene, their eyes suddenly showed the color of despair. They knew that if the battle between Zhang Fan and Xie Kun spread here, they would not be able to bear it and they would die.


    It seems that when you look out of the border, you can only see a gray area. Moreover, when you want to rush through, you will be hindered. However, when you look inside from the outside, it seems very clear. The actions of Xie Kun''s men in the border are all seen by the people outside.


    When people outside see that they are attacking the border, they can''t help feeling a little nervous. Some people are even ready. If they can rush out of it, they will take them down for the first time.

 Chapter 880

    "It seems that these people have been attacking the border. Is the border really strong? Will they rush out of it? "


    "I doubt that, too. We''d better be ready. As long as they come out of it, we''ll take them down the first time. There''s no discussion."


    "I think so. There are few good things for these outsiders. Let''s kill them directly. Anyway, they are also from other continents. If they dare to be so arrogant in our continent, it''s better to teach them some profound lessons."


    "For such people, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to be merciful and kill them for the benefit of the people."


    "I think it''s better for us to show mercy to them. After all, they are human beings. Moreover, when they come to the sword casting Valley, it''s not them who kill people. It''s the young man in white. They just follow the wrong people. I think it''s necessary to give them a chance to choose again."


    "Those are all later words. Now it depends on whether they can break the boundary and come out from inside. However, I don''t think it''s possible for them. This is the boundary trapped dragon formation in Heilong hall. If they can break the boundary with a few of them, won''t Heilong hall lose face?"


    "That''s right. It can be said that there are many experts in Heilong hall. They almost gather all the martial arts in the mainland. So it''s the same with the trapped dragon formation. It''s based on the strong points of hundreds of schools, and finally forms such a boundary. Let''s put it this way, even if you are a half step master, you may be trapped in it for a while."


    "Yes, so we don''t have to worry at all. They won''t come out at all. Unless Zhang Fan and the young man in white really fight here, they may have the chance to open the border. However, the probability is very small."


    "Anyway, I think they are the safest inside now. It''s the same for us and for both of them."


    People have different opinions about these people. Some people think that they can clean up, catch them and give them a chance to be a new man. If they are really villains, it''s not too late to kill them. Some people think that there''s no need to be so troublesome and just kill them. Anyway, these people are not inferior to the mainland, and they come here When casting sword Valley, they killed people directly. According to the normal rules, they should pay for their lives.


    However, the best way now is to trap them here. After all, Zhang Fan said when he entered the sword tomb, never open the border first, so as not to let Xie Kun come out and harm others, and also to avoid the shock wave hurting the people in the sword casting valley.


    Yan Fei takes a look at the situation in the border and frowns. He thinks that these people are at least the experts in the Mahayana period. The attack force between them is at least the attack force of the experts in the six to seven levels of the Mahayana period. Even so, there is no trace left on the border. It seems that the border in Heilong hall is really firm.


    "The border of Heilong hall is really worthy of its reputation. It''s really admirable that it can even resist the attack of the sixth heavy of Mahayana." Yan Fei nodded and said to Li Yiheng.


    Li Yiheng nodded and said to Yanfei, "yes, you know, people in Heilong hall have all kinds of martial arts, and the trapped dragon formation is also a combination of the strong points of hundreds of schools, and finally forms this kind of formation. Not to mention the experts in the Mahayana period, we can be regarded as the king of the whole heaven. We can''t get out of it in a short time."


    Although Yan Fei knows that the boundary of Heilong hall is very old Guo, he is still very worried about Zhang Fan. After all, this young master in white is not from this continent, but from an area of location. His strength also needs to be judged again. Can Zhang Fan really cope with such a person?


    At this time, in the sword tomb, the battle between Zhang Fan and Xie Kun is still in full swing, the moves between them are almost the same, the weapons are also shining sparks, countless sword fighting, everything around has been razed to the ground.


    After a fight, the two separate and gaze at each other. Zhang Fan''s eyes are full of calm. For all this, Zhang Fan is maintaining a normal state of mind. Moreover, in the battle just now, although Zhang Fan is in a state of all-out effort, Zhang Fan has not come up with his own trump card and trump card, because Zhang Fan thinks that it is not the right time Wait.


    Xie Kun was full of doubts when he looked at Zhang Fan. He had never seen anyone whose strength could reach such a level. Even a genius could not rely on the strength of shackles to fight against the master of Mahayana.


    I thought that Zhang Fan should have something precious or powerful to defend, so he dared to stand in front of himself. But now it seems that there is nothing. Zhang Fan relies on his own ability, and he can even bring his fighting skills to the extreme.


    Moreover, the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand is not simple. From the purple current above the edge of the sword, it is not difficult to see that such a treasure is really rare, and the materials for making it must be extraordinary.Looking back carefully, Xie Kun estimated the time, and immediately understood. Zhang Fan in front of him said, "it seems that this sword is what you got in the sword casting Valley this time. It seems that it is the leader of this time?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Xie Kun, "the chief is not worthy. It''s just that everyone holds it. That''s why I''m lucky to get this sword. However, I''m very curious. What you want to do when you come to the sword tomb in the sword casting Valley is to find that thing?"


    Xie Kun snorted coldly and said to Zhang Fan, "aren''t you also looking for it? People are always like this. For absolute power, they will even do whatever they want. So it''s not unusual for me to come here to look for that sword. "


    After listening to Xie Kun''s words, Zhang Fan nodded to himself. It seems that as he imagined, this man is also looking for a sword to be placed in the sword grave. However, with his strength, it will be easy to get a sword that is very easy to use. Why don''t you come to the sword Valley thousands of miles away?


    "It''s true that people are growing up in the constant pursuit of strength. However, I don''t think this sword is unusual. If we can understand the meaning of the sword, it will be a great improvement to the realm." Zhang Fan tentatively said to Xie Kun in front of him.

 Chapter 881

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Xie Kun showed a trace of ridicule on his face and said to Zhang Fan, "understand the meaning of the sword above? It''s a joke. Is your understanding of this sword so simple? You know, the place of the sword grave is the place with the most Yin Qi, and it is also the place where the evil spirit can be accumulated. Such a geomantic treasure land will surely breed a sword with the evil spirit under the ground. This is the most valuable place for this sword. "


    With these words, Zhang Fan immediately understood what Xie Kun meant. It turned out that he wanted to find a sword naturally formed between heaven and earth with the evil spirit of the earth. But it was not an easy thing. After all, Zhang Fan had never seen such a blade when he was looking up the valuable things in the sword Tomb of the sword casting valley.


    However, Zhang Fan has some understanding. After all, Yin Qi is very heavy here, but for such a heavy Yin Qi, it is most easy to breed a weapon with evil spirit, and the thing with evil spirit is forbidden in the Jianghu.


    And this Xie Kun is looking for such a thing. Doesn''t it mean that he has fallen into the evil way now? So it seems that if he really finds the sword, it will really make him more powerful.


    From this point, Zhang fan can also speculate that he must have some killer mace that has not been used. It is estimated that he will soon use such a move.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Xie Kun in front of him: "I think your moves are just like this, even similar to the strength of a shackle realm master like me. So, today''s battle between us is just like this. No one can win in the end. Even if you win, it''s just a close victory. After all, there are many masters waiting for you outside, so I''m sorry I think you''d better go out with me first, make a mistake with the people in the sword casting Valley, and see how to solve this problem. That''s all I can do for you. "


    Although Zhang Fan''s words are more peaceful, he does use the method of motivating generals. Especially for some talents, they can''t stand who can say that their strength is average, or they have any language of contempt.


    Since they grew up, most of the ordinary geniuses were held in the palm of their hands by the clan and elders. Whatever resources they had were given to them first, and they would also be used to some personality problems. Therefore, ordinary geniuses have always been arrogant. There are too many things that they can''t stand. If they are not careful, they may touch his scales.


    Therefore, Zhang fan understands that such a simple sentence is enough to make the other party really hate himself, and even put himself to death. He is not responsible for any means.


    "Boy, you really irritated me successfully. At the beginning, I appreciated you very much. I thought your strength was good and your future was promising. If you could follow me and help me develop the Xie family in Baiyunshan, I might let you live. But you have to fight me everywhere and don''t know how to praise me. In that case, I can only kill you in the cradle It''s over. "


    Then, Xie Kun''s whole body released a special breath, and this breath sent out a kind of obvious corpse gas.


    Zhang Fan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xie Kun''s corpse Qi was so pure that it could circulate normally in his body. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Generally speaking, corpse Qi enters the body. If this person is a normal person, then he will easily be invaded by this kind of breath, and finally turn into a corpse. Without any consciousness or desire, he is a zombie state.


    Zhang Fan was surprised and frowned at Xie Kun in front of him. He was full of doubts and asked Shi Xian: "can he cultivate corpse Qi? How on earth did he do it? Is he always with the body? "


    Shi Xian took a look at Xie Kun in front of him, nodded to Zhang Fan and said: "yes, this man is definitely not simple. Moreover, since he was a child, I can be sure that he must have suffered a lot to cultivate this kind of corpse Qi. However, don''t people in his family know it? Or did you deliberately let him practice like this? You know, the cultivation of corpse Qi is similar to the cultivation of evil Qi, which is not shamed by the people in the Jianghu. "


    Zhang Fan''s heart naturally knows that this person must pay a lot to cultivate corpse Qi. However, when this kind of price is paid, we need to know whether it is worth it. If it is not worth it, then everything is futile. If it is worth it, it is the right way.


    Therefore, many people can''t see through, so in the process of cultivation, they are all looking for trouble. In the end, they will encounter more bottlenecks, because they can''t think of it. If they can think of it, peace will be much less.


    At this time, Xie Kun took the sword in his hand and killed Zhang Fan again. The smell of the corpse was very strong, and even made Zhang Fan a little depressed.


    Zhang Fan looks at Xie Kun in front of him. He turns his thunder robbing sword and directly uses the fierce sword technique. All kinds of sword Qi are surrounded in the direction of Xie Kun. From time to time, there are bursts of dragon roaring.


    The white bone sword in Xie Kun''s hand is so light that there seems to be a sense of crying and Howling among the countless swords. It seems that a great change has taken place in the sword Tomb of the sword casting valley.Zhang Fan was also observing Xie Kun in front of him when he used his sword technique. It was really rare for him to express a feeling of no leakage in his sword moves. But for such a situation, his sword moves were somewhat terrible.


    What''s more, the other party''s aura is really like a free play, just like no money. Zhang Fan also finds out his own weakness from the realm. Therefore, he still needs to win by skillfulness instead of hard work.


    have a ready pen as like as two peas. But he has a lot of body spirit. Even his eyes are very white. He looks like a living corpse. It looks very impressive.


    is just after shexun''s action. Xie Kun''s right hand suddenly picked up the sword, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Blood sea, corpse mountain!"


    With a long roar, Xie Kun put his bone sword on the ground. In an instant, the whole ground began to shake. Countless sword Qi came out from the bottom of the ground and began to gather towards his head.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that the other party was going to use a killing move. He must be careful. Otherwise, he would be in danger of losing his life at any time.

 Chapter 882

    At this time, Xie Kun immediately waved his sword. In an instant, countless white skeletons rushed towards Zhang Fan. The skeletons had obvious corpse Qi. If the corpse Qi entered the body, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But in front of him, Xie Kun was able to cultivate this kind of corpse Qi, and he didn''t look like an evil practitioner. But why did he have the method of evil cultivation? Zhang Fan really doesn''t understand this.


    Knowing that Zhang Fan had some doubts in his mind, Shi Xian said to him, "what you think of is also very normal. That''s what the master of puppets in the royal family is like. He is not an evil practitioner himself. Of course, the puppets he controls are just some small skills. He doesn''t study them deeply. Otherwise, he will really become an evil practitioner After a pause, Shi Xian continued to say to Zhang Fan: "there is another saying, that is, a person''s heart. If his heart has reached a certain level, then his heart will become stronger. But the heart has a fragile side. Sometimes, a word or an action may affect a person''s heart Some people have nothing to do with fame and wealth. They live in a very peaceful state of mind, but they are still a minority. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. He agreed with this statement. After all, this is true for many people along the way. Otherwise, there would not be so much competition. Therefore, the danger of the world is mainly in people''s hearts. Only everyone can be satisfied, or have no desire and no desire, and face up to what they have to experience bravely Or they are willing to live an ordinary life and think that ordinary life is also a way of life. In this way, the world will become more beautiful.


    However, all this is just a good wish, and this good wish can not be realized.


    At this time, Xie Kun''s body with all kinds of murderous, pounced on Zhang Fan, as if he were a beast, cold eyes, giving a very bloodthirsty feeling.


    Zhang Fan also began to wave his sword to resist all these things in front of him. At the same time, he also started to perform Tianzhu and began to calculate all these things in front of him. However, Zhang Fan also consumed a lot of mental energy in the battle just now, so it was more difficult to perform Tianzhu.


    Even so, Zhang Fan tried to use the calculation in yantianzhu as much as possible, because such a move is really once and for all. The protection of yantianzhu in the battle is also a good choice for accumulating experience in future battles.


    Under the calculation of playing Tianzhu, he immediately gave Zhang Fan good evasive suggestions, but also let him avoid all moves.


    After watching Xie Kun''s series of attacks, Zhang fan can''t help but feel a little surprised. In front of him, Xie Kun''s attack is really flawless. If he didn''t perform all the attacks behind, Zhang Fan would even feel that he would be hit.


    Now that he has seen through all the attacks of the other party, he can fight back in the next step. Moreover, Xie Kun has lost his mind. Under the observation of Zhang Fan''s spiritual sense, he finds that Xie Kun has lost his mind and all the auras in his body have turned into corpse aura. It can be said that this man is a walking corpse now.


    Moreover, his strength is also very powerful, even has become a killing machine, unless he can consume all his corpse gas, he can return to normal, but this is definitely a long process.


    Therefore, if he is allowed to go down, there must be a sea of corpses behind him. I don''t know how many people will die here.


    While dodging, Zhang Fan retreats and escapes towards the entrance of the sword casting Valley, while Xie Kun, who has lost his mind, keeps chasing Zhang Fan.


    Soon, they came to the entrance of the sword tomb, where a border has been set up. When Zhang Fan saw it, he had an idea. He could use this border to consume it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan turns around and avoids Xie Kun''s sword Qi. Suddenly, the sword Qi cuts on the border. At this moment, the whole border is shaking, but there is no sign of breaking.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan thinks that this method is very feasible. In this case, he should continue to do so. As long as the corpse gas on him is completely consumed, it will not be difficult to catch him again.


    After a sword is cut on the border, it seems that the uncut border attracts Xie Kun''s attention. With cold eyes, he immediately turns his sword and rushes towards the border. The sword is very fierce. It seems that he wants to cut the border.


    The crowd outside was shocked to see the border begin to shake. There was a look of anxiety in their eyes. Everyone was looking at Li Yiheng and wanted to ask him what to do in such a situation.


    Xie Kun saw this and frowned deeply. Unexpectedly, the young man in white inside had such terrible strength. The trapped dragon formation in Heilong hall can be said to be a combination of hardness and softness. As long as the person trapped inside, it''s really hard to escape from the heaven. However, this person can make the whole border deformed by his own strength. So, from here From one point of view, this person is really not simple."Everyone, it''s time to test us. Let''s work in groups of five and input aura into the stone in front of us. We can''t slack off at all. Otherwise, the border will be broken!" Seeing this, Li Yiheng immediately yelled at the crowd.


    People are not careless, especially when they see Xie Kun inside, their eyes are full of fear. They all know one thing in their hearts, that is, as long as Xie Kun comes out of the border, all of them will die.


    When Li Yiheng is commanding the crowd, he has been observing the situation in the border. He is very worried about Zhang Fan. In the face of such a master, he doesn''t know how Zhang Fan is now.


    At present, the young man in white came to attack the border, but Zhang Fan was not seen. It seems that Li Yi could not help but get nervous in his perseverance. Is it hard to succeed? Zhang Fan is dead now?


    At this time, Xie Kun''s men in the border were also near the border. They found Xie Kun attacking the border by himself. They could not help but feel happy. In their opinion, the young master must have defeated his opponent and found what they wanted. Now it''s time to go out. That''s what they thought.

 Chapter 883

    Thinking of this, these people quickly approach Xie Kun and want to come forward to help Xie Kun open the border in front of him.


    But when these people approached, Xie Kun seemed to feel someone''s presence, and immediately turned his head. It was Xie Kun''s turn that made everyone shiver. His eyes were full of fear. To be fair, they had never seen such a terrible look, which really made everyone feel chilly.


    In these people''s stupefied Kung Fu, Xie Kun, who had lost his sense, immediately raised the bone sword in his hand and chopped directly at several people.


    At this critical moment, a purple sword directly rushed over from the distance, instantly resolved the sword Qi, and the strong wind instantly shook several people out.


    It was not until this moment that all Xie Kun''s men reacted. They were scared out in a cold sweat. They knew in their heart that if it were not for the purple sword just now, they might be dead now.


    Thinking of this, several people can''t help looking around to see where the source of the purple sword just now is.


    Finally, in the distance to see the figure of Zhang Fan, people this reaction, the original just that a purple sword is issued by Zhang Fan, but also in the moment just now Zhang Fan saved them.


    Thinking of this, these people looked at each other and knew in their hearts that if they want to live, they must have the protection of Zhang Fan, otherwise, they will surely die in this border.


    "We''d better find that young man. He saved our lives just now. If it wasn''t for him, we might all be dead now."


    "Yes, in my opinion, this young man is really upright. He doesn''t look like those ferocious people. I think that if we want to live here, our only chance is to seek the protection of this man. Otherwise, we will die here."


    "Having said that, we are Xie''s people after all. Now we don''t go to help the young master, but go to other people. If the Xie''s master knows, he will surely convict us. Therefore, even if we survive, we won''t have a chance to live when we return to Xie''s home."


    "That''s not necessarily. In terms of probability, if we stay here now, or follow the little Lord, we will die."


    "Yes, from this point of view, if we have a choice, I''d rather stay with the young man. At least he saved us just now. Therefore, if we go to ask for help, he can accept us at a larger level."


    "That''s right. In my opinion, he is kind-hearted and will accept us. Let''s go to him. Even if we give him something in exchange, nothing is worth life."


    After some discussion, they decided to go to Zhang Fan. Otherwise, they had no chance to get out of here alive.


    Several people came to Zhang Fan''s front, one after another to Zhang Fan arched hand, a face sincere said.


    "My Lord, if you didn''t help me just now, we might have died here, so we want to escape from here with you, OK?"


    "Our young master seems to be a different person. He wants to kill us. So we decided to leave him and ask his benefactor to take him in."


    "If we don''t have you, we will die. Just now you have saved us once, so we want to ask the good man to do it to the end and take us out of this land of right and wrong."


    "If you save us, in this life, we are willing to serve our benefactor, go through fire and water, and we will not hesitate to do so!"


    Several people began to show their loyalty to Zhang Fan, and they were very devout, for fear that Zhang Fan would not take them away.


    Zhang Fan looks back at several people, and he can''t help sneering. From what these people said just now, Zhang fan can clearly conclude that these people must have been on the wall when they were in the Xie family, especially when it comes to life and interests. At this time, human nature will be exposed. Therefore, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that these people are even in the world In the future, there will be nothing to be done.


    However, for these people, Zhang Fan still thinks it is necessary to warn them that when they enter the river and lake, they must not do evil for the tiger, otherwise, there will be no good end.


    After a look at several people, Zhang Fan said to them, "OK, I can take you out, but I need to know something first. When did your young master become like this? Have you ever seen him in such a similar situation?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, several people carefully recalled it, looked at each other, and told Zhang Fan one after another.


    "The young master of my family has been working very hard for cultivation, and he is always closed at ordinary times. Therefore, we seldom disturb him, and we don''t know what kind of skills he practices. However, it seems that he is very powerful. Recently, the young master has entered the country very quickly."


    "Yes, that''s true. However, since he came out of the closed door this time, we seem to feel that his breath is a little different, but we don''t know exactly what''s different, and we don''t dare to ask more. After all, we are just servants.""But in the last battle, the young master seemed to have lost his mind and killed an expert in the contest. The method was very cruel. The man didn''t even leave his body. We were really scared at that time."


    "Not only that, since he came out of the closed door this time, the young master''s heart has changed greatly. His character seems to be more cold-blooded and merciless than before. Looking at anyone''s eyes is like looking at a corpse. That kind of eyes are really terrible."


    "Another time, when he was on a family mission, this happened to him. At that time, in a forest, he went after a man and disappeared. When we found him, he was exhausted and unconscious."


    "Yes, yes, I was very impressed that time. It seemed that the young master had gone through a very powerful battle, then emptied all the aura in his body, and finally became very vain."


    "After you said that, it seems that I really remember that the young master seems to be like this every time. Does it mean that what the young master encounters is not a fierce opponent, but that he will become like this every time he goes through a battle?"

 Chapter 884

    After listening to a few people''s words, Zhang Fan has a general idea in his heart. It seems that Xie Kun has really lost his mind by the corpse Qi, and now he has reached the point where he can''t extricate himself.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan continued to ask these people, "do you know what your young master wants to do when he comes to the sword tomb in the sword casting Valley? What weapon are you looking for? "


    After all, Zhang Fan told Xie Kun just now that what they were looking for was the same as what Shao mainly was looking for, but now Zhang Fan asked them, what is the reason?


    "I heard that the young master is looking for a sword. Moreover, this sword is not simple. It seems that there is something special on it. If the young master can find it, his strength will be improved."


    "Yes, the young master did say that the owner of this sword seems to be a little similar to him. He has the same breath. If he gets this sword, he will be invincible in the whole continent."


    "When we left the Xie family, the master said to us that we must protect the young master, especially when he is out of control, we must bring him back anyway. At that time, I didn''t understand what the owner meant. Now it seems that I understand. "


    "However, I''ve heard young master say that this sword seems to be very important to him. After all, it''s the best way to improve his strength directly."


    "I''m still very curious about what happened to our young master and why he became like this. Does he really don''t know us?"


    Several people''s hearts were full of doubts, and they looked at Zhang Fan one after another, wondering what all this was about, and why their young Lord Xie Kun became a stranger.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Xie Kun, who was still fighting against the border tirelessly. He frowned and said to several of them, "your young master should be practicing a very evil skill, and this skill is not something in the right way, because his breath should be corpse Qi. You always think that something is wrong with him It''s the breath of the world. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "although they have the effect of rapidly improving their strength, they will lose one''s mind, even lose one''s mind, and become a stranger. However, at the time of attack, he doesn''t know anything. Maybe he will regret it later, but at that time, it will be too late."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people were shocked. They could not help but secretly congratulate themselves. This is equivalent to planting a time bomb around them. It may not explode at any time. At that time, all of them will die in the hands of the young master.


    "Well What should we do now? Is it true that we are going to kill the young master? " One of the burly guys asked Zhang Fan, his eyes full of surprise.


    Zhang Fan turned to look at him, a serious face asked: "what better way do you have to let him return to normal?"? If we say that he is in such a state now, after going out, he will certainly harm everyone. Even if he comes back to the river and lake, he will do the same, and finally he will become the target of everyone in the river and lake. "


    Several people sigh one after another. They know that there is no way to go on like this, especially when they come back to Xie''s home. But now it seems that there is no good way.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "at present, the best way is to kill him, solve him in one move, even let him die without pain, but I need your cooperation, you need to attract his attention, but you can rest assured, I will try to protect you."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people nodded one after another. In their opinion, the present Shaozhu is no longer the former Shaozhu. They can even say that he has become a walking corpse and no one knows him. It is impossible for him to return to normal. Therefore, what Zhang Fan said is the best way.


    After some discussion, everyone nodded, for this matter, they will cooperate with Zhang Fan, try to ensure their own safety.


    After discussing with the public, Zhang Fan directly draws out the Lei rob sword at his waist, directly uses his body method, and runs away to one side, hiding his breath. He tries not to let Xie Kun find it and approaches him quietly. The Lei rob sword in his hand is also accumulating sword Qi, which is constantly compressed to ensure a fatal blow.


    At this time, a few Xie Kun''s men in the distance took a look at Zhang Fan and found that Zhang Fan was ready and looked at each other. They were also very hesitant. After all, such means might be harmful to the young master, but now they can''t manage so much. If they can survive in such means, then they are willing to do it I didn''t do it.


    However, they are still a little afraid to let them attack the young master of their own family. After all, in this world, the hierarchy is strict, and the following crimes are a great sin.


    However, Zhang Fan has analyzed the advantages and disadvantages with them just now, and now they can''t manage so much. In the current situation, it''s only important to protect life.


    Thinking of this, a few people began to gather their own strength and perform their unique skills. In an instant, all the Qi awns gathered together. A column of Qi ran straight to Xie Kun in front of him, which was so powerful that he even ploughed a deep gully on the ground.While attacking the border, Xie Kun also found this attack. Between turning around, Xie Kun, with no expression on his face, directly waved his bone sword and chopped at the air column.


    The sword Qi and Qi awn collided with each other and made a startling dull sound. A shock wave immediately spread around.


    "Run, run!"


    Xie Kun''s subordinates feel something wrong. The shock wave is really too violent. Moreover, Xie Kun''s sword Qi has divided the Qi into two parts. Although the sword Qi has some loss, it still has a very strong lethality.


    Seeing this scene, Xie Kun''s subordinates felt numb and rushed to the distance, because they knew that if the young master''s sword Qi was contaminated, they would be in danger.


    Fortunately, the light column just now slowed down the speed of sword Qi for a few minutes. In this way, they could escape without being killed instantly.


    Just as everyone was avoiding, Xie Kun suddenly extended his left hand, clawed it and sucked it backward. In a moment, a huge force of suction would run under the last Xie Kun''s hands and sucked it.

 Chapter 885

    At this time, Zhang Fangang wanted to use the sword move with space power in the wild wave sword technique. He wanted to kill Xie Kun in an instant.


    But at this time, Xie Kun''s men in the distance have already flew into Zhang Fan''s attack range. That is to say, if Zhang Fan continues to use his sword skills, he will surely be buried with Xie Kun.


    However, Zhang Fan felt that this man seemed innocent, so he took back his sword technique. First, he cut off the connection between Xie Kun and that man with one sword, and then he swung away Xie Kun with one sword.


    "Let''s go." Zhang Fan frowned and said to the man immediately.


    The man was more or less shocked by what happened just now. He even had a look of despair in his eyes. For a moment, he had given up his resistance. After hearing Zhang Fan''s voice, he recovered from the shock. He nodded his head in a hurry, and even didn''t have time to thank Zhang Fan, so he ran away as fast as he could.


    Zhang Fan turned around and looked at Xie Kun in front of him. He felt that what happened in front of him did not match what he had just thought.


    According to Zhang Fan''s previous design, let these people attack Xie Kun at the same time to attract Xie Kun''s attention. Then Zhang Fan takes this opportunity to hit Xie Kun successfully, but he did not expect that there was an accident in the middle. If he just hit Xie Kun, Zhang Fan is 90% sure that he can kill Xie Kun in one hit.


    But sometimes things are not as good as they think, so from the immediate situation, Zhang Fan still needs to face Xie Kun.


    At this time, Xie Kun''s whole body has been completely surrounded by corpse Qi, and his strength is now at the peak. Moreover, Zhang Fan has noticed that the border he attacked has been weakened a lot. It is estimated that if he does not stop, it will not be long before he can make a cup of tea, and the border may be broken.


    Xie Kun looks at Zhang Fan in front of him, his eyes are blank, but with a strong intention to kill him, holding the bone sword in his hand, he kills Zhang Fan in an instant.


    Zhang Fan narrowed his eyes slightly. He has learned something about Xie Kun''s skill. Now if he wants to kill him, he needs the help of Yan Tianzhu. But now Zhang Fan''s aura is almost gone. If Yan Tianzhu is used to deduce Xie Kun''s sword skill, he may not have enough mental strength to fight Xie Kun .


    However, the current situation is urgent. Zhang fan can''t think about it any more. He immediately starts to play Tianzhu and starts to judge Xie Kun''s attack. After finding out the loopholes, Zhang Fan immediately uses the body method of flying in the starry sky and directly dodges. As soon as the thunder steals the sword in his hand, the awn of the sword turns into a piece of purple thunder and lightning, and cuts at Xie Kun in an instant.


    At this time, Xie Kun, who has lost consciousness, can''t lock the target in attack, but the corpse Qi on him is very heavy and defensive.


    Zhang Fan''s sword just weakens the corpse Qi around him, and does no harm to his body.


    However, Zhang Fan knew that he could not kill the opponent with this sword, but he forced the opponent to open a short distance first. Then, Zhang Fan continued to use his sword skills. Suddenly, countless spatial forces began to connect with Zhang Fan''s sword skills.


    "The mirror flower is broken."


    A light drink, Zhang Fan in the hand of thunder rob sword wave, countless sword Qi began to agglutinate in Zhang Fan''s whole body, that kind of space fluctuation quickly toward the front of Xie Kun shrouded in the past.


    Xie Kun is just about to rush forward to Zhang Fan, but he finds that his whole body space is constantly squeezed. An invisible force keeps him in the same place and he can''t move forward.


    In the next move, Zhang Fan''s thunder robbing sword shakes a sword flower and cuts Xie Kun in front of him in an instant. In an instant, a purple sword seems not fast and slow, but it has the power of chopping space.


    When this sword Qi cuts Xie Kun''s chest, it suddenly has the power to tear the space around Xie Kun''s body. The space around Xie Kun''s body starts to break like a mirror. Every time it breaks, there will be a terrible power to tear the space. This power is very strong. It directly tears the corpse Qi around Xie Kun''s body, even in front of his chest There was a deep bloodstain.


    He felt that Xie Kun had a chance to reach the limit of his sword, and saw Zhang Kun''s sword in the sky.


    With a puff, Zhang Fan''s thunder robbing sword instantly fell into Xie Kun''s chest, and pierced Xie Kun''s heart.


    It was also at this moment that Xie Kun''s corpse Qi suddenly dissipated. As he was pale, his eyes seemed to return to normal, and his consciousness began to recover, just like a reflection.


    Xie Kun looked up at Zhang Fan, with a sense of relief and relaxation in his eyes. With a smile at the corner of his mouth, he spat out three words to Zhang Fan: "thank you."


    Zhang Fan was stunned and didn''t quite understand what it meant, but at this moment, Xie Kun''s body immediately fell back and directly pulled out his body from Lei Jiejian in Zhang Fan''s hand. After several faltering steps, he knelt down on one knee and spat out a lot of blood in his mouth. His face was as pale as paper, and his appearance was very frightening.He took out a token from his waist. Xie Kun took the token in his hand, poured in the last aura, and threw it to Zhang Fan. The next moment, Xie Kun fell to the ground, his eyes were dilating, and his life was disappearing. Death was already ringing the death knell for him. For all this, Xie Kun gladly accepted, and his mouth was full of tears With a smile, it seems that everything has been freed, slightly closed his eyes, died.


    Zhang Fan catches the token thrown by Xie Kun and checks it carefully. He has some doubts in his heart. He always thinks that Xie Kun must have something to say, but he doesn''t say it. However, what does he want to say?


    Xie Kun was killed by Zhang Fan. All of this happened so suddenly that they didn''t even react. Xie Kun had already died. When everyone came back, they were also very shocked and looked at Zhang Fan. With bewilderment and shock in their eyes, they said in surprise.


    "My God, what happened just now? I seem to see that Zhang Fan nailed the young man in white in the opposite place, and then let him be slaughtered. Is there such a sword technique in the world? What a shock

 Chapter 886

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a sword technique. What kind of power is it? It''s really too powerful. I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan is so powerful. He''s just a shackle now, but I can guarantee that when he enters the Mahayana period in the future, he won''t have any rivals. "


    "Space power? My God, it''s amazing that someone can really apply the power of space to the practice. Where did he learn it from? As far as I know, few people in our continent seem to be able to understand the power of space, let alone use it in swordsmanship. Is it really a hermit or an expert who gives advice to him


    "It''s possible, didn''t you find it? We all feel strange when we see his swordsmanship, so I dare to guess that firstly, Zhang Fan is not from mainland China. Heilong Tang has his own purpose to let him come here. Secondly, the swordsmanship he uses is really strange and does not belong to any sect or family in mainland China. Therefore, I am very curious about the people who teach him swordsmanship. "


    "Wonderful, it''s really wonderful, but I''ve never seen such a wonderful duel before. I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan was so powerful? That guy is the perfect state of Mahayana. How could he kill him? It''s not easy. "


    "That''s natural. You don''t know what his identity is. If he doesn''t have any skills, how can he become the deputy leader of Heilong hall?"


    "Yes, I know about heilongtang. I''ve heard that they have reached a state of saturation, and he has entered heilongtang in a recent period of time, and his realm is so low that he can''t have some real skills. Otherwise, he would have been expelled long ago."


    "That''s right. Since Zhang fan can sit in this position, it means that he must have something extraordinary. I''ve seen it today, but the young man in white is also very powerful. I really don''t know how he practices. I think talent is just a big aspect."


    "You''re right. Talent really takes up a big part, but the hard work after tomorrow is also essential. Moreover, it''s really abnormal that he has such high ability in such a low level."


    "I really admire the deputy head of Heilong hall. He is really suitable to lead Heilong hall to the next brilliant achievement."


    "That''s what I think. With this person, heilongrang will be at the forefront of the whole martial arts in the future."


    "Well, all the troubles have been solved. We''d better remove the border first. It seems that someone is injured inside. Let''s go and help first."


    After they were shocked, they withdrew the border and went to help, especially to treat Xie Kun''s men. After all, some of them were seriously injured.


    Li Yiheng and Yan Fei also quickly came to Zhang Fan''s side. They observed Zhang Fan and found that Zhang Fan was not injured, which made them feel at ease.


    For the scene just now, Yan Fei had seen it. Although it was quite surprising, the reaction was not so big. Only Li Yiheng''s reaction was the biggest.


    Because, in Li Yiheng''s mind, the martial arts of space is very powerful. This kind of power can''t be seen or touched. It''s very difficult to understand. Only those who are superior are qualified to understand. It''s not something that experts like them can understand.


    However, when he saw Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship, he was surprised. Zhang Fan''s space swordsmanship was really different from what Li Yiheng thought. After all, it was the first time he saw space martial arts, and he even felt that Zhang Fan''s space swordsmanship was much more powerful than what he thought.


    "I didn''t expect that you could understand the space sword technique. Today''s World War I really opened my eyes." Li Yiheng said to Zhang Fan in surprise.


    Zhang Fan smiles, and Li Yiheng in front of him says, "nothing. I''ve just mastered some things. The power of space is a very profound thing. It''s not easy to understand."


    Li Yiheng nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "as for the power of space, the master once said that in this world, the power of space is very powerful. Although he can''t see or touch it, if he can understand it, it is definitely a very powerful existence."


    After a pause, Li Yiheng looked up and down at Zhang Fan and said, "although I don''t admit it, seeing is believing. I think your strength should be above me."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Li Yiheng, "in fact, there is no difference between the high and the low except for the realm. The winning and losing in the battle is just some details of the battle. If you can master it, you will be able to grasp the opportunity, and you will have a bigger chance to win in the end."


    With that, Zhang Fan looked down at a token in his hand. Recalling Xie Kun, he began to observe the token.


    It seems that this is a jade token, which is also a symbol of identity. Moreover, Zhang fan can clearly find that there seems to be a aura surging on this token, which is not Xie Kun''s corpse aura, but a real pure aura."What is it? Where did you come from? " When Li Yiheng saw the token in Zhang Fan''s hand, he was somewhat curious and didn''t seem to understand what it meant.


    Zhang Fan handed the token to Li Yiheng and asked him, "have you ever seen such a token or heard of the Xie family in Baiyun Mountain?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng said that he was foggy and shook his head slightly. He didn''t know Zhang Fan clearly. At the same time, he began to look at the token in his hand. The deeper his brow was, the more surprised, meticulous and exquisite the token gave Li Yiheng.


    "If I''m not wrong, this token should not be from our continent. It seems to be from other continents. This pattern should also be a special totem of a certain family or clan. Therefore, I''m sure this token should not be from our mainland." After observing the token in his hand, Li Yiheng shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan.

 Chapter 887

    Zhang Fan nodded. From the communication with Xie Kun just now, Zhang Fan learned that the other party was the young master of the Xie family in Baiyun Mountain. His identity was not simple. What''s more, his realm was very deep and his strength was strong. He could be said to be the best of the experts. Before his death, he seemed to have something to say, but at that moment he seemed to lose his language ability, Therefore, from this point of view, there must be something wrong with the token he left behind.


    At this time, Xie Kun''s men also came to Zhang Fan and gave thanks to him one after another, looking very devout.


    "Thank you for saving my life. Today''s kindness will be rewarded in the future. I wonder if we can leave here now?"


    "To tell you the truth, the young master is dead now. According to the master''s temper, even if we return to the Xie family, we can''t have a chance to live. So, please accept him. We are willing to go through fire and water for him."


    "Yes, we are now homeless. Since you gave me this life, I am willing to follow him and do my best."


    Said, a group of people have knelt down on the ground, eyes with a very devout look, it seems that there is a kind of must follow Zhang Fan''s appearance.


    Everyone in the sword casting valley also saw this scene, with a smile on their faces, nodded one after another, and felt that these people were really wise. It was definitely a wise move to go to Mingzhu.


    Li Yiheng also thinks that this is a good thing, which also shows that Zhang fan does have such deterrent power, and even has a kind of affinity. He can convince people and is willing to help them all his life. This is the aura of a king.


    Looking at these people in front of him, Zhang Fan didn''t think so. After all, Zhang Fan had seen their most real faces when he was in danger. What''s more, the current situation is very unfavorable for them. After all, it''s not so easy for these people to leave the sword casting valley. After all, they are the uninvited guests in the sword casting valley, It''s not easy to leave safely, so they want to use their own protection to ensure their personal safety.


    If you really accept these people, it will be a trouble in the future. If you don''t accept them, they may be said to be cold-blooded and merciless, which is really a bit embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Li Yiheng with a smile: "brother Li, I don''t know if there is anyone else in Heilong hall now?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Li Yiheng was stunned at first, then shook his head slightly, and said to Zhang Fan, "not everyone can enter our Heilong hall. The assessment is very strict. If we open the back door for them, how can we account for other people who want to enter our Heilong Hall in the future?"


    After listening to Li Yiheng''s words, Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "yes, I think so too. I just feel that the realm and strength between them really don''t meet my requirements. Moreover, if I follow my side, I may want to look forward and backward when I am wandering in the Jianghu, and I can''t take care of them."


    At this time, ye Ying next to him looks at several people, and then looks at Ye Ying. He feels a little strange in his heart. According to reason, these people''s level is not low, and they are all masters of Mahayana. However, Zhang Fan says that their strength is poor, and Heilong Hall doesn''t want these people, and doesn''t seem to want to give them opportunities. Why on earth?


    Zhang Fan turned his head and asked the master of sword casting Valley: "Valley master, I don''t know if you are short of hands in sword casting valley. These people have no way to go now. How about taking them in sword casting Valley?"


    The valley master looked at these people and frowned. He felt sorry for Zhang Fan and shook his head. "I think it''s something wrong. After all, it''s their little master who killed the elders in the sword casting valley. If they stay, it will inevitably lead to conflicts or disputes. I really can''t guarantee them It''s safe. "


    Zhang Fan smiles and nods. He knows in his heart that generally speaking, the families or families who don''t want to take in these people have certain considerations, so they are still smart.


    Yan Fei looks at several people, and is confused. After all, these people seem to be the masters of Mahayana, but no one takes them in? Why on earth is this? The heart is very puzzled.


    However, for the curiosity in his heart, Yan Fei didn''t say anything, because he knew that if he had any questions, he had better not say them first, otherwise, he might be timid.


    When he came out of the long family, Lu Jiuye once told him that if he encountered something he didn''t understand, he should not express his opinions first, but should see how Zhang Fan did it. No matter he understood it or not, he should do it first. Only when he did it, he would be right. He should always trust Zhang Fan and ask him when there was no one.


    Zhang Fan looked around and asked the people around him, "you guys, I''ve always been wandering all over the world. I''m used to being alone. I don''t have the habit of taking servants with me. I don''t know which clan or family is short of hands. It can be regarded as a good destination for these people."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, people began to look at each other. At the beginning, they were not very nice. Some people who didn''t know what was going on naturally felt that these people were still powerful. If they were taken as a nursing home, it would be OK.After some discussion, immediately there will be several family and clan leaders, they came to Zhang Fan''s side, have said.


    "Since it''s not convenient for Zhang Shaoxia to accept these people, why don''t you give me some of them as a reward? Some of them can make up for the lack of nursing homes in our family, but I don''t want so many. I just need one or two people. I don''t know if I can."


    "The position of our sect''s outer sect Dharma protector is just vacant now. Some of the former Dharma protectors have been promoted to the inner sect. Therefore, someone needs to fill the position. The outer sect disciples are not strong enough now. Why don''t you give them to us?"


    "We don''t have a few cleaners in our clan, especially the Sutra Pavilion. It''s a big place, and there''s really a lack of manpower. If they don''t like it, come to our clan."


    "Our family has recently acquired some resources. Moreover, the heirs of the family are all going out to do tasks, and they are short of guards for a while. If you don''t like it, you can go to me."

 Chapter 888

    People began to say to Zhang Fan one after another, in their opinion, these people''s strength is good, it''s good to be a servant or a nurse. Anyway, Zhang fan can''t use a few people, so it''s better to use them in his family.


    The servants of the Xie family all frowned. Naturally, they wanted to stay with Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan was more powerful than Xie Kun. Moreover, judging from the current situation, Zhang Fan''s position in the Jianghu was not low. If they could stay with him, he would be more comfortable in the future.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan doesn''t need someone to serve him, so he can only find another home. No matter what, for them, no matter where they go, they can save their lives first. As for their future development, it depends on their own fortune.


    After listening to the words of the family and clan leaders, Zhang Fan nodded and said to them with a smile, "OK, no matter what the work is, it''s not a debt to them. It''s better to give them to only one family. It''s not good for people to think that I''m biased. It''s better to distribute them to you freely. You''d better do it yourself It''s up to you. Every applicant family or clan has a share. "


    The reason for this is that Zhang Fan doesn''t want these Xie Kun''s friends to get together with the class meeting. In this way, no matter which clan or family they belong to, they will be very disadvantageous and even rebellious. Only by breaking them up can they be more secure.


    After the distribution among the people, the fate of Xie Kun''s followers was soon determined. Almost no clan or one member of the family was assigned.


    Before leaving, Zhang Fan said to these people, "before leaving, there are a few words of loyalty that are harsh to the ear. I want to explain them to you. If I find them, I will not show mercy. Therefore, you should be good at it in the future."


    After listening, several people nodded. For them, they knew Zhang Fan''s ability. If Zhang Fan''s, they had no chance of winning. Therefore, if they want to live, they had better obey.


    After the sword casting Valley Conference, everyone has gained a lot. Moreover, Zhang Fan, the first leader of this year, also got the Lei robbed sword he wanted. He left his name in the sword casting Valley, and even became famous in the whole river and lake. It is really admirable to challenge the experts in other continents and help the sword casting Valley solve the crisis I don''t like it.


    Seeing that the trouble has been solved, everyone has started to return and wave goodbye to Zhang Fan. It''s also from today on. Everyone in the Jianghu knows that there is an extra deputy hall leader Zhang Fan in Heilong hall.


    Casting sword Valley is a long way, so I need to stay overnight, so I didn''t leave in such a hurry.


    When no one was around, Yanfei asked Zhang Fan, "by the way, I have some doubts in my heart. Today, those people are all masters of Mahayana. Although you are willing to follow these people, you can bring them back to the dragon family. In this way, it can be regarded as the strength of the dragon family. The current development of the dragon family needs such masters, especially for those talents in the distance Yuan, if they are there, they can be regarded as guarding one side. "


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and asked him, "what do you think of the Ye family''s comparison with the long family?"


    Yan Fei thought about it, frowned and compared it, then said to Zhang Fan, "before the dragon family, it was very huge. Both the strength and the family were very important in the river and lake. The Ye family has only developed in recent years, but in terms of development, the Ye family is not as good as the long family."


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to ask Yan Fei, "do you think that in terms of its strength, what is to determine the strength of a family or clan?"


    Yan Fei immediately replied: "of course, it''s the number of resources and experts. Only when these two reach a certain level can they be regarded as a powerful family."


    Zhang Fan continued to nod his head. He still asked Yan Fei a third question and said, "if according to your opinion, when I proposed to distribute these people, the Ye family should have been the first to try to make these people go to their Ye family, but ye Ying, the owner of the Ye family, didn''t do that. Why?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. After thinking about it carefully, she felt some doubts in her heart. She shook her head to Zhang Fan and said she didn''t know.


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to Yanfei, "it''s very simple, because ye Ying knows what''s going on. He''s very smart, including Li Yiheng."


    In Yanfei''s opinion, Zhang Fan''s words are equivalent to not saying, because he still can''t understand, so he continued to bow his hand to Zhang Fan and said: "I still don''t understand, please help me to point out the confusion."


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and continued to say to Yanfei: "in this continent, many people know our details. From the beginning, they entered the dragon family, and then they got involved with heilongtang. This time, they came to the sword conference, which also made many people know us, so they almost know my details."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "for the people I don''t want, they don''t stay in the dragon''s family. Naturally, ye Ying sees this in her eyes. Therefore, he will have some consideration in his mind about this matter, so he doesn''t speak. As for other people, they don''t think so much about it. Just like you, they just see it I think it''s a big advantage. "After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei still has doubts in her heart. She continues to ask Zhang Fan: "I''m still curious. What do you think is wrong with these people? I see that they kneel down to you and look very devout. Is it true that such people are not loyal enough? "


    Zhang Fan smiles and shakes his head to Yan Fei, saying: "sometimes, you can''t see people only with your eyes, because sometimes your eyes can deceive people, and what you see may not be true. If you look with your heart, you can see some problems that your eyes can''t see."


    "So, from this point of view, it''s better to see things more thoroughly. Sometimes, many things can be reflected in the crisis. Just now, when Xie Kun was in a dilemma, we can see the essence of these people. If I guess correctly, they are just making trouble for the tiger when they are with Xie Kun This is the value of their lives. "

 Chapter 889

    According to Zhang Fan, Yan Fei seems to understand something in his heart. It seems that some people in this world are already inert, so they are. For them, if they want to go to the master of Ming dynasty or be a powerful master, there is only one main purpose in their heart, that is to make trouble for the tiger, to fake the power of the tiger, and to bully others. Such people are really shameful.


    After understanding what Zhang Fan said, Yan Fei can''t help but admire Zhang Fan even more. Unexpectedly, with some clues, Zhang fan can see some problems. Such a person is really not suitable to stay around.


    After thinking about it, Yanfei continued to ask Zhang Fan, "the ancients said," don''t do to others what you don''t want. Since you see the problems of several people, why do you want other families to take them in? Isn''t it a hidden danger to these families? "


    Zhang Fan laughs and explains to Yan Fei: "although I said that the purpose of these people following me is not pure, and they are not loyal to any family or clan, they can be regarded as face saving, which is more or less valuable. For such a state, the best way is to let them not be together. Everyone is in a place, and every force is the same It''s too far away for them to become a climate, so there''s no need to worry about that. "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Fan took a look at the moonlight outside, and suddenly thought of a thing in his heart, that is, Xie Kun came to the sword tomb in the sword casting Valley, mainly to find a treasure, which he desperately wanted, which really made Zhang Fan curious.


    "Go out with me." Zhang Fan told Yan feiphene, then walked out of the door and went straight to the direction where the valley master lived.


    Yan Fei was puzzled and didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. However, seeing that Zhang Fan was in such a hurry, she could not help but feel nervous.


    Coming to the valley master''s room, Zhang Fan first exchanged greetings with the valley master of sword casting valley. Then, Zhang Fan cut into the theme.


    "Valley master, I remember that when fighting with the guy named Xie Kun in the sword grave, he once said one thing, that is, there is a treasure in the sword grave of sword casting valley. That''s why he came here across the mainland to look for this treasure. So, I want to explore the sword grave of sword casting Valley, and please help the valley master." Zhang Fan said to the master of sword casting valley.


    The master of sword casting Valley frowned, looked at Zhang Fan in front of him, sighed slightly, and said to Zhang Fan, "do you know why the sword Tomb of sword casting Valley has become a forbidden area in our sword casting Valley?"


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan frowned and asked tentatively, "it''s hard to say, what''s in the sword casting Valley?"


    The master of sword casting Valley nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, there is an abandoned sword in the tomb of sword casting Valley, and this sword is quite strange. As long as someone is close to him, he will be influenced by his sword meaning, and even be fascinated by his mind. Finally, he doesn''t know how he died."


    After a pause, the valley master of sword casting Valley continued to say to Zhang Fan: "before that, some disciples of sword casting Valley didn''t know about it and entered the sword grave. As a result, they died the next day. Moreover, everyone''s death was similar. They all sat on the ground with their knees crossed, as if they were in a settled state, but there was no breath on them."


    Yan Fei and Zhang Fan frowned after listening to the master of sword casting valley. It seems that there are some evils in this matter, but there must be reasons. Maybe this abandoned sword is a little unusual.


    The master of sword casting Valley took out a token and handed it to Zhang Fan. He continued: "you are our benefactor in sword casting Valley, so in my opinion, you can have the privilege to enter. If someone stops you, then you can show him the token in your hand, and no one will embarrass you."


    Zhang Fan nodded, took the token from the master of sword casting Valley, put it away, took Yan Fei, and turned to leave the master''s room.


    They walked towards the tomb of sword casting valley. Yanfei asked Zhang Fan, "just heard the valley master say that the tomb of sword casting Valley is a very evil place. Many people have died in it."


    "What? Are you afraid? " Zhang Fan smiles, his eyes are full of bland, and his tone is more or less indifferent to Yan Fei.


    Yan Fei shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "are you afraid? What''s to be afraid of? I''m just a rotten life. There''s nothing I can''t bear. The only one I can''t bear is Lord Lu Jiu. He treats me very well. I have to support him for his old age. I can''t die in front of him. "


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Fan takes a look at Yan Fei and thinks that although he doesn''t like to talk much in front of others, he attaches great importance to his feelings. Such a person is really worth making friends with.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan patted Yanfei on the shoulder and said to him, "don''t worry. This time we are just going to have a look. It won''t be dangerous, but you have to keep up with me. You can''t leave me, you know?"


    Yanfei nodded. He has always been very obedient. Since he left the dragon''s house, Master Lu Jiuye told Yanfei that he must not violate Zhang Fan''s words. As long as Zhang Fan''s orders must be carried out, because Master Lu Jiuye knew that Zhang Fan would never harm him.They came to the place near the sword tomb in the sword casting valley. There are always disciples in the sword casting Valley guarding here. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter.


    Zhang Fan showed the token in his hand to them, and the two disciples who guarded the gate of the forbidden area were stunned. Then they flashed aside and made way for Zhang Fan and Yanfei to enter.


    After Zhang Fan and Yan Fei entered, the two disciples of sword casting Valley, who were guarding the tomb of sword casting Valley, had doubts in their eyes and could not help whispering.


    "It''s really strange that these two people didn''t sleep at night, and they came to the sword grave. What are they doing? I still have the token of the valley master in my hand. It''s really strange. "


    "Anyway, there''s something big happening in the sword casting valley today. Besides, the man who just entered the sword tomb is Zhang Fan. If it wasn''t for him today, it would be dangerous in the sword casting valley."


    "Of course, I heard about it. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan, it would be impossible to kill the experts from other continents. But I have a question in my heart. Why did the experts from other continents come to us?"

 Chapter 890

    "That''s not clear. I heard that they seem to come to the sword grave to look for a magic weapon. However, as far as I know, there are some abandoned weapons in the sword valley. Is there anything good in it?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, the place of sword grave in sword casting Valley is very dangerous. It''s said that many disciples have died in it, and the cause of death is unknown. Therefore, from then on, the place of sword grave in sword casting valley will be guarded."


    "I''ve heard about it. At that time, in the sword grave, several people went to get the abandoned sword and wanted to reclaim it to extract materials. But after they went in, they never came out. It''s said that they didn''t know how they died."


    "But it''s very strange today. The master who came here from other continents wants to enter the sword grave, and even wants to find a long sword from it. Isn''t it strange that he doesn''t know that it''s dangerous inside?"


    "Maybe he doesn''t know, or the sword is very important to him, otherwise, he would never take the risk."


    "This Zhang Fan also wants to go in. Does it mean that he and the previous master are looking for the same thing? But it''s really dangerous inside. "


    "I don''t know about that. If Zhang Fan wants to enter it, he must have some consideration. I hope he can come out alive. Otherwise, there will be one less master in mainland China."


    Looking at the direction Zhang Fan and Yanfei leave, they are full of expectation. They hope Zhang Fan and Yanfei can return safely. They don''t want to die in it.


    Zhang Fan and Yanfei come to the sword grave. Looking at everything around them, it''s very desolate here. In addition, Zhang Fan and Xie Kun had a big war in this place before, and now they seem to be a bit devastated.


    Zhang Fan didn''t feel any discomfort for the environment here, but for Yan Fei, who is relatively weak in realm and Dao, he really has a very depressing feeling in his heart.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Yanfei. Although Yanfei didn''t say there was any discomfort, Zhang Fan could see from his expression that he must be a little uncomfortable under the pressure of this kind of sword meaning, so he moved his mind and wrapped him in it with the sword meaning, which helped Yanfei reduce some pressure.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also released his own ideas, and began to explore around, looking for something from some complicated sword ideas.


    After walking for an hour or so, Zhang Fan suddenly felt that there seemed to be a very powerful sword in front of him. This sword was evil, and it seemed to give people a sense of corpse.


    When the patrol arrived here, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but frown and stop. Looking ahead, he had some doubts in his heart.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? " Yan Fei saw Zhang Fan stop and couldn''t help asking. Because Yanfei didn''t feel anything.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to Yan Fei, "there is a very strong sword meaning in front of him. This sword meaning gives people a sense of corpse and blood. It''s very evil. Stay here. I''ll go and have a look."


    With that, Zhang Fan goes to the front and asks Yanfei to stay in the same place and try not to follow him. After all, Zhang Fan thinks it''s not proper to take Yanfei with him.


    Yan Fei is very obedient. He will do whatever Zhang Fan tells him. However, it''s chilly all around here, and the sword is complicated. Yan Fei also feels a little uncomfortable.


    Before he left, Zhang Fan told Yanfei to keep his mind and mind together, not to be disturbed by these sword ideas, and try to keep his mind free, so that he can be more comfortable.


    Walking forward, Zhang fan can feel the sword meaning is more and more strong, and, Zhang fan can even feel a kind of wailing around, this kind of voice can even disturb people''s mind, a kind of despairing emotion surges into his heart.


    But Zhang Fan''s idea is very strong, and what he understands is the meaning of cangyun sword, which gives people a free and easy feeling. Therefore, this kind of emotion has little influence on Zhang Fan.


    After feeling all around with his spiritual sense, Zhang Fan immediately locked a position in front of him, where was the source of all the sword ideas, and there seemed to be a dead silence around the sword. There was only one kind of sword idea, as if the sword was a overlord.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan was more or less curious, so he stepped forward to see what happened to the sword.


    But when Zhang Fan approached the sword, suddenly! There was a strong sense of sword, which was really suffocating. Even Zhang Fan suddenly felt that there was a sea of corpses and blood around him, and there was a lot of killing everywhere.


    At this time, Zhang Fan felt that the scene around him suddenly changed, the sky turned bloody, and the abandoned swords disappeared. In the blink of an eye, it had become a piece of scorched earth.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan suddenly frowned. He had a bad secret in his heart. He quickly guarded his mind and explored the surroundings with his spiritual sense. He found that nothing could be detected. At this time, Zhang Fan immediately reacted. If there was no accident, he should be in a dreamland now.At this time, a shadow came out with a long black sword in his hand. He couldn''t see his face clearly, but his whole body was full of corpse gas. This corpse gas seemed to be accumulated by killing many talents. It was chilling with a sense of killing.


    In the black long sword, there is a sharp killing machine. It seems that there is a kind of suffocating feeling in every action.


    Zhang Fan was surprised. Although he didn''t have any realm on him, it was because of this that he became more dangerous. Because this is a dreamland, and all abnormal things can happen in the dreamland. Therefore, from this point of view, this is also the territory of the other party, so it''s better to be careful.


    Black shadow came forward, without saying a word, directly toward the front of Zhang Fan rushed over, the speed is fast, but the black figure flash, in the blink of an eye, has come to Zhang Fan.


    Black sword with black light, stabbing Zhang Fan chest, and, in the fantasy, there is no sword light, sword shadow, at the same time, there is no physical protection.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately raised the thunder robbing sword in his hand and began to resist the black long sword in black shadow''s hand. However, Zhang Fan also found that there was no light on the thunder robbing sword, as if it were an ordinary long sword.

 Chapter 891

    However, in the fight, Zhang Fan was astonished to find that these sword Qi were invisible, and his own sword Qi would become very slow, and even could be easily evaded by the other side. What''s the matter?


    Zhang Fan was very cautious. At the same time, he heard what the master of sword casting Valley had said. At that time, many people died here in the sword Tomb of sword casting valley. No matter they were disciples or elders, experts or apprentices in sword casting Valley, they could not avoid this fate.


    After thinking about it carefully, Zhang Fan realized that there was such a thing in the sword casting Valley, so many people died here.


    If a sword killed a lot of people in his life, there will be a sense of killing on the edge of the sword. However, the people who use the sword are evil minded and pursue the strength of the sword technique to the limit. Therefore, the long sword in his hand is stained with corpse Qi. Therefore, no matter where the sword is placed, he will use his sword meaning to influence other people''s thoughts, and even mislead those people into the sword Some people nearby enter the dreamland, and their spiritual consciousness is also in the dreamland. They are ruthlessly killed by the shadow.


    The blade of the black long sword points directly at Zhang Fan, and there is obvious killing between his moves. Zhang Fan just uses his body method to dodge, but does not fight back, because Zhang Fan finds a very important thing, that is, the opponent''s sword Qi is invisible, and this invisible sword Qi is very difficult to judge.


    And the sword Qi you send out is of style. As long as it is of style, you will be dodged by the other side and look very relaxed.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan dares to conclude that this kind of sword Qi can''t deal with him, and other methods must be used, but what is this method?


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s mind constantly thinking, it seems to think some distracted, an invisible sword directly pierced Zhang Fan''s shoulder sleeve.


    Looking down at the sword mark on his clothes, Zhang Fan frowned and tried to keep his head calm. At this time, he must not be flustered, because under the crisis, if he is not clear headed and shows a flustered look, he can''t think of a way at all.


    Calm down, Zhang Fan adjusted his breathing, took the thunder sword in his hand and looked at the shadow in front of him. He constantly recalled his opponent''s attack in his mind. Zhang Fan knew that his opponent''s sword move had no flaws, but the invisible sword spirit was a little hairy.


    This kind of invisible feeling really makes people crazy, and there is no law. Therefore, in Zhang Fan''s view, this kind of sword spirit is really terrible. Although it is in a dreamland, it will also make people nervous breakdown. At the same time, Zhang Fan also understands why those people will die inexplicably.


    However, Zhang Fan has already figured out a way to deal with his opponent''s sword Qi. In this way, he can fundamentally avoid his opponent''s sword Qi. However, he doesn''t know whether this move is feasible or not.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan decided to give it a try. Maybe he really had the hope of defeating the other party, so that he could rush out of this dreamland.


    After making up his mind, Zhang Fan, holding the thunder robbing sword in his hand, rushes directly to the direction of the dark shadow. Between the sword moves, he avoids countless invisible sword Qi. Finally, he comes to the dark shadow and fights hand in hand. At once, there is a brilliant spark in the blood red world.


    Outside, Yan Fei is in the dark, looking at the direction Zhang Fan is leaving. He can''t help but feel a little worried because he finds that the enemy here seems invisible. This kind of feeling is quite uncomfortable.


    After Zhang Fan took a few steps forward, he stopped and stood in the same place. Then he didn''t move. Yan Fei was more or less curious and wanted to ask about Zhang Fan''s situation. But just now Zhang Fan said that he couldn''t pass anyway. Therefore, in the face of such a situation, Yan Fei had to stay in the same place.


    However, Yan Fei''s heart is very anxious, because he doesn''t know what''s wrong with Zhang Fan. He has a bad premonition in his heart. Is it hard to succeed? Zhang Fan has already been recruited? If so, what should we do? Do you want to go to Heilong hall leader Li Yiheng for help?


    If you really go, Yanfei throws Zhang Fan here alone. It''s really a little uneasy, so you can only pray in your heart, hoping that Zhang fan can return to normal soon.


    Zhang Fan''s body moves constantly in the dreamland, and he is in close combat with the shadow. The shadow''s sword technique seems to be perfect, and even has no flaws. It''s not like the common master''s sword technique.


    Looking at the sword technique of the shadow ahead, Zhang Fan began to speculate in his heart that the owner of the sword must have been a rare master in his life, and the meaning of the sword was what he left behind after his death.


    However, if he wants to get out of the predicament, Zhang Fan knows in his heart that he must wipe out his sword intention. Otherwise, he can''t get out of the predicament, but how can he be wiped out?


    By the way, his hidden sword Qi! If you can play this kind of sword Qi to the extreme, then it is not impossible to destroy him.At the same time, Zhang Fan also began to urge his soul to know Yan Tianzhu in the sea. After Yan Tianzhu''s speculation, Zhang Fan found that his method is feasible. Moreover, Yan Tianzhu has simulated the principle of this kind of sword Qi. He uses a kind of extreme compressed sword Qi, and this kind of sword Qi is hiding at the extreme speed. Therefore, this kind of hidden sword Qi is formed.


    After understanding all the principles, Zhang Fan''s heart is also clear. He turns the sword Qi in his hand. According to the method given by Yan Tianzhu, he runs the sword moves, compresses the sword Qi on the edge of the sword, and sees the shadow in front of him. Zhang Fan suddenly turns the thunder robbing sword in his hand. In a moment, a narrow sword Qi suddenly rushes forward.


    However, the Qi of this sword has been compressed by the limit, and it has even become a thin line. In addition, it uses the limit distance, so when Zhang Fan waves this sword, there is no trace at all.


    And the shadow didn''t seem to see the sword Qi, and it was cut into two directly. The sword Qi passed through the shadow''s body, as if it was cutting the black Qi directly.


    It''s a success! Zhang Fan was very happy. It seemed that all this was exactly what he thought. Breaking through the illusion had something to do with the invisible sword Qi.

 Chapter 892

    However, before Zhang Fan was happy, a black figure in front of him split into two and formed two black figures.


    See here, Zhang Fan immediately frowned, did not expect that there would be such a result, if it is true, it does not mean that these shadows are not killed?


    At this time, the two shadows had turned into human figures and rushed towards Zhang Fan quickly. There was a kind of suffocating killing intention between the sword moves. The sword move, which was not leaking, combined with the two people''s joint efforts, became more powerful.


    Zhang Fan is still moving, dodging, trying to avoid each other''s attack, and Zhang Fan has mastered the method, that is to use the invisible sword to kill him.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan also has an important discovery, that is, although the sword moves of the two shadows are the same, their power is weakened. Therefore, this kind of sword Qi has some effect against the shadow.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan''s old skill was repeated, and his sword moves were powerful again, and his invisible sword Qi chopped two shadows again.


    Puff, two piercing sounds, the two shadows suddenly become four, but the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand does not have any stay, is still constantly waving the sword in his hand, and, Zhang Fan also found that as long as it is in such an invisible sword, these shadows will not feel the general, directly will be hit.


    Soon, countless black breath appeared in front of Zhang Fan. He wrapped himself in it like a whirlwind. The whirring wind kept ringing in his ears. Moreover, at this moment, Zhang Fan seemed to see countless ferocious faces from the Black Whirlwind, which made his scalp numb and terrible.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately frowned, because in the state of crying, Zhang Fan even had a headache. No matter how he covered his ears, these sounds seemed to be all pervasive, which really made people crazy.


    However, Zhang Fan''s mind is detached, and knows that all this is caused by the killing intention in the long sword. Although this kind of power is very powerful, Zhang Fan still has the confidence to refine these killing intention directly with his own spiritual consciousness.


    At this time, Shi Xian also had a feeling that Zhang Fan wanted to refine all the sword ideas. However, Zhang Fan''s own words should be more difficult. Therefore, Shi Xian AI needs to help Zhang Fan.


    Thinking of it, Shi Xian''s hands quickly began to form a complex mark. In a moment, Zhang Fan''s soul seemed to have a huge whirlpool in the sea of knowledge. He constantly absorbed all these killing sword ideas, and finally turned into a normal cangyun sword idea and entered Zhang Fan''s body.


    However, the sword of killing is so powerful that Zhang fan can''t even accept it. Zhang Fan''s soul is like a container in the sea. However, the sword of killing seems to be absorbed forever. Later, it is more difficult to refine.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also felt that his soul was about to be torn in the sea. The feeling that his soul was about to be torn in the sea was really a pain deep into his soul.


    But even so, Zhang fan does not have any performance, is still in constant persistence, only his clothes have been soaked with sweat, even so, Zhang Fan did not give up, strong mental force has been supporting him.


    Shi Xian''s heart is also nervous. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan has got into such a big trouble this time. If he wants to fight with such a killing sword, I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to fight with it. Zhang Fan has such courage. For this point, Shixian admired Zhang Fan in his heart.


    At this time, Yan Tianzhu over Zhang Fan''s soul sea suddenly gave out a violent shock. At the next moment, Yan Tianzhu gave out a white light. This white light seemed so holy that most of the killing intention was directly resolved in the blink of an eye.


    Zhang Fan was very happy when he saw this. He didn''t expect that Tianzhu had such a function. It''s amazing. When he has a chance in the future, he must study the use of Tianzhu. Maybe he can develop a special effect.


    At this time, Yan Fei from the outside world was also surprised when he saw this scene, because he found that there was a Black Whirlwind above Zhang Fan''s head, and there seemed to be many ferocious faces in the whirlwind, accompanied by the strong wind, but also with a kind of ghost crying in this desolate sword tomb, It seems so sad, even makes people cold on the back, and the sweat bristles stand up.


    However, Yan Fei didn''t respond to Zhang Fan. She can''t help but have some doubts in her heart. Can''t she say that Zhang Fan doesn''t feel anything about it? Or is it absolutely related to Zhang Fan?


    See this strange scene, Yan Fei''s heart more or less some doubts, eyes blink to the front of Zhang Fan, want to know what will happen next.


    Zhang Fan, who is in the dreamland, is now safe and sound. With the cooperation of playing Tianzhu, Zhang Fan also feels much more relaxed. Meanwhile, the sense of killing sword pouring into his soul consciousness sea is gradually decreasing, which at least gives Zhang Fan some hope.


    After a while, all the killing sword ideas have been completely refined by Zhang Fan, and finally disappeared, and Zhang Fan also came out of the dreamland.Just as Zhang Fan opened his eyes, a shock wave rushed out of Zhang Fan''s body, like a huge ripple in the water. In the blink of an eye, all the swords had been knocked out, leaving only one sword in front of Zhang Fan. All the others were cut off by the shock wave, and even turned into powder.


    Yanfei is really retreated a long distance by Zhang Fan''s huge shock wave. She looks shocked at Zhang Fan in front of her and finds that Zhang Fan is OK. Yanfei is at ease.


    Zhang Fan looked back and said hello to Yanfei, indicating that he could come, and his eyes were always looking at a sword in the dark ahead.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also very curious, quickly came to Zhang Fan''s side, curious to Zhang Fan asked: "what''s the matter? What are the important findings? "


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said to Yanfei, "there is something really discovered. Moreover, it is a big discovery, which is enough to shock the whole sword casting Valley and even the whole continent."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Feigang wants to ask questions, but when he looks along Zhang Fan''s finger, he suddenly finds a long sword with a sharp edge on it.

 Chapter 893

    "This is..." Yan Fei''s eyes twinkled with doubts. For him, the sword in front of him is absolutely a magic weapon. But Yan Fei, who knows nothing about refining weapons, doesn''t care whether to make a conclusion, because this place looks very strange. Moreover, all the weapons in this sword tomb are ownerless weapons. After many years, the sword will be exhausted, and it will be the same as the common weapons Copper rotten iron general, in addition to some special materials, almost no different.


    What''s more, Yan Fei had experienced such a strange scene just now. To the sword in front of him, he felt that it was evil and frightening.


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to Yanfei, "this sword is also a peerless magic weapon. Moreover, his master was also a rare expert. Therefore, the sword is powerful. It''s just that the killing sword on it has been refined by me. It''s lack of the former sharpness. It looks ordinary."


    Hearing this, Yan Fei was shocked. He looked incredible in his eyes and asked Zhang Fan, "do you mean that all the strange things you have just experienced are caused by this sword? My God, doesn''t that mean that this sword already has self-consciousness? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Yan Fei, "no, there is no difference between good and evil. Only the person who uses the weapon gives him what kind of mood or artistic conception can produce different power. But when the weapon returns to its origin, it will be the same as the brand-new one again."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei suddenly felt confused and seemed to understand a lot of truth. Yes, for weapons, there is no difference between good and bad. Only what kind of people use weapons are, which determines the attributes of weapons.


    That is to say, the same is true of this sword. The owner of this sword must have been a great person in his life. Even if the man is gone, his original flavor will be left on this sword.


    Thinking of this, Yanfei continued to ask Zhang Fan: "so, this sword is very evil? Otherwise, that would not have happened just now


    Zhang Fan laughed, shook his head to Yan Fei and said: "it''s not as serious as you said. The owner of this sword must have killed a lot of people before he died. Therefore, he left a sense of killing sword on this sword. Moreover, the sense of killing sword is very huge. I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to deal with it. It will affect their mind. I guess that he was in this sword grave by mistake People must have been influenced by this sword of killing, so they will die here. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Yan Fei: "another thing, I guess, the master of this sword was a rare strong man before he died. When he was pursuing the ultimate power, he went astray and practiced the magic way. Otherwise, there would not be a touch of corpse Qi in the meaning of the sword."


    Yan Fei frowned and thought, and continued to ask Zhang Fan: "I remember you said that the young master of Xie family in Baiyun Mountain came to the sword tomb in the sword casting Valley, and what he wanted was this sword. If he got this sword, he would be really like a tiger adding wings!"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, the breath of this sword is similar to the corpse Qi he cultivated. It can even be said that it fits very well. If he gets this sword, his strength will be greatly improved. At that time, there will be few masters who can compete with him in the whole continent."


    "No wonder he works so hard. It seems that the people in the river and lake really do whatever they can to pursue their absolute strength, even at all costs. Does this absolute strength really have such great attraction? Is the number one in the world really that important? " Yan Fei doubts in the heart, frowning to Zhang Fan asked.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Yan Fei with a smile: "it can be said that after all, everyone has a heart that conquers the world and cannot endure mediocrity. That is to say, from the moment of cultivating truth, everyone wants to feel what it''s like to stand on the top of the world."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan sighed and continued to say to Yanfei: "however, sometimes what he pursues is not so beautiful. All his obsessions are finally achieved. If he really stands in the cloud, he will feel that it is too cold at high places. On the contrary, it is not as comfortable as comparing prices at low places."


    "However, in this world, it''s easy to rise to such a position, but it''s really difficult to go back to the original point and return to the original simplicity. It has to bear a lot of pressure. Therefore, some people are competitive, so he really knows little about this road of cultivating truth. If he can really achieve the detachment of mind and nature, he will find this point. His eyes may be deceiving, but he is self-conscious My heart is not. I have to experience a lot of things with my heart before I can see the truth clearly. Do you understand? "


    Zhang Fan said, a meaningful look at Yanfei, and then turned to the front of the sword to go, ignoring Yanfei.


    Yan Fei is also in a fog. Although Zhang Fan''s words have a lot of truth, it''s hard for Yan Fei to digest them completely for a while. After all, his mood can''t reach that level.


    Zhang Fan stretched out his hand and pulled out the sword from the ground. Suddenly, a sword ran straight into the sky. The light blue light of the sword, like a blue dragon, went straight into the sky and entered the Milky way.Yan Fei came back and looked up at the sword light in the sky. She was stunned. There was such a beautiful scenery in the night sky.


    Even some of the night watchmen of the sword casting Valley in the distance saw this scene. A touch of surprise flashed in their eyes at the same time, and they could not help discussing the Tao.


    "What''s the matter with this blue sword light? Is it true that another magic soldier is born? Isn''t that right? That direction seems to be the direction of the sword casting pool? "


    "That position, if I guess correctly, should be the place of the sword tomb. However, there are usually some weapons that no one uses in the sword tomb. How can there be such sword light? It''s a mystery. "


    "By the way, I heard that in the daytime, a group of people came up from other continents. They were just going to enter our sword grave. Should they be looking for this magic weapon?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, the sword grave is a very dangerous place. It''s the forbidden area of our sword casting valley. Besides, I''ve heard that people have died there. It''s a very hostile place. How can there be any magic soldiers? I still don''t think it''s possible. "

 Chapter 894

    "Maybe there are some experts who are brave, even some weapons that no one uses will turn waste into treasure in their eyes, but it depends on whether they can come out alive."


    "In my opinion, we''d better report this matter to the valley master first. After all, this matter is beyond our ability."


    "Yes, it matters a lot, especially in the sword grave. If people continue to die, it will be a big deal."


    After some discussion, several people immediately reported it to the superior elder in the sword casting Valley, and the superior elder quickly reported it to the master of the sword casting valley.


    as like as two peas, the master of the sword Valley went out of the door and looked up and saw the blue sword light that was directly across the sky. He could not help but show his surprise. He had seen many scenes of the divine soldiers in the sword Valley all the year round, and the same kind of sword light that was directly in the sky appeared almost exactly the same as when the gods appeared.


    "Is that the location of the sword tomb?" The master of the sword casting Valley took a look at the position of the sword light in the distance, and frowned to distinguish it carefully.


    An elder behind him nodded and responded to the valley master of sword casting Valley: "report to the valley master. According to our inspection, that location is really the sword tomb in sword casting valley."


    Hearing this, the master of sword casting Valley suddenly sounded something, and his eyes were even more surprised, because he thought that Zhang Fan had come to find him this evening and wanted to enter the sword Tomb of sword casting valley. The master of sword casting Valley graciously gave Zhang Fan a token to enter.


    With these thoughts in mind, the master of sword casting Valley secretly said that it was not Zhang Fan who really found something important in sword casting valley. Did he really find the weapon that Xie Kun, the young master of Xie family in Baiyun Mountain, was looking for?


    "Let''s go and have a look." Without time to think about it, the master of sword casting Valley hurried to take people to the direction of sword tomb.


    At this time, Zhang Fan also took the sword back, reached out and flicked the ridge of the sword gently. The long sword in his hand suddenly gave out a very clear buzz, just like the sound of insects in the night, giving people a sense of tranquility at night.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also found that the body of the sword in his hand was very soft, but there was a very sharp feeling, which was very rare.


    "The body of the sword is soft, thin as a cicada''s wing, and the handle is soft, but it has a strong feeling. The edge of the sword is sharp, and it has a sense of invincibility. This sword is really a peerless magic weapon." Zhang Fan looked at the sword in his hand and nodded in admiration.


    Yan Fei also nodded. For Zhang Fan''s sword, he was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the master of sword casting Valley has brought people to the sword grave and found Zhang Fan. Looking at the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand, people are shocked.


    "This is Fat lacewing sword? My God


    At this time, a senior swordsman in the crowd recognized the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand at a glance, even with tears in his eyes. His excited mood could not be expressed in words.


    Even the master of sword casting valley was surprised, even his hands began to tremble, and he walked towards Zhang Fan with excited expression.


    After taking the fat lacewing sword in Zhang Fan''s hand, the valley master of sword casting Valley has tears in his eyes. His eyes are blurred, as if he had seen his old friend.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that all the craftsmen in the sword casting Valley had behaved like this, which showed that the sword was also very important to them. Moreover, every sword holder in the sword casting valley would leave his own name in the hall of fame, and the sword holder must not be simple.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also very curious. In his opinion, the sword is just a kind of weapon. Except for using it for a long time, he will feel more comfortable. But these people''s actions obviously have something to do with the sword. It''s estimated that there should be a story here.


    But for such a scene, Zhang Fan and Yan Fei just looked at each other and didn''t disturb them. They just waited quietly. They knew that they would make things clear after they had some emotion.


    Sure enough, after a long time, the master of sword casting Valley turned around, his eyes were full of gratitude, and said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia Zhang, you are not only a great benefactor of sword casting Valley, but also a wise master of sword casting valley. You have found the fat lacewing sword that we have been looking for for for hundreds of years. I thank you for the sword casting Valley and even the ancestors of the previous generation."


    During the conversation, the master of sword casting valley was even more excited. He even knelt down to the ground. At the same time, all the craftsmen in sword casting valley also said thank you to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan and Yan Fei look at each other and don''t understand what''s going on. At the same time, they think to themselves. It seems that the story here is not simple.


    First, he helped the valley master up from the ground. Zhang Fan asked him, "Valley master, why can''t I understand? Is there any story in it?"


    The master of sword casting Valley takes a look at Zhang Fan and the fat lacewing sword in his hand. His eyes seem to fall into a deep thinking, as if he is opening up a dusty memory for many years and telling Zhang Fan and Yan Fei.A few hundred years ago, there was a sword casting master named Han Gang in the sword casting valley. He used to build a sword for a long time, from less than ten years to more than several decades. Moreover, he never used people to help him. It was like a man of cultivation in seclusion, and even no one was allowed to watch him.


    However, all the swords he made were top-grade or even the best. At that time, many other masters from the mainland came to the sword conference. Some came to fight for the number of sword holders, in order to stay in the hall of fame and win the famous sword, while others just wanted to see whose family the famous sword was.


    Master Han Gang has always been more willful. In his opinion, as long as the other side looks good, he will give the sword he made to the other side. In terms of strength, it''s fair.


    When master Han Gang made this fat lacewing sword, there was a lot of people at the sword conference. Many people wanted to see the elegant demeanor of fat lacewing sword, and even wanted to know who would own it in the end.


    The competition in the challenge arena of the sword conference is also quite fierce. Almost everyone will try to show their strength on the stage. Another reason is that they want to have a chance with master Han Gang to see if they can be selected by master Han Gang, and then they will give the sword to the hall of fame.

 Chapter 895

    Sure enough, master Han Gang selected a young man named xuanxiao in this sword debate. He looks young, but he has a kind of unspeakable domineering between his eyebrows. He has a delicate mind. In the competition, he can even step over to challenge. His sword moves are full of righteousness.


    Master Han Gang takes a fancy to xuanxiao at a glance, immediately pauses the competition, gives xuanxiao the fat lacewing sword he forged, and leaves his name in the hall of fame.


    However, after getting this fat lacewing sword, xuanxiao seems to have disappeared, and he has never been back to the sword casting valley. Master Han Gang only selects materials every day, and stands on the highest farewell peak of the sword casting valley. Looking at the distance, he seems to be waiting for a traveler to come back. Every day, he has no intention to forge any sword.


    You know, every sword in sword casting Valley is like the children of craftsmen in sword casting valley. Although they are not qualified to use this sword, they have strong feelings in forging. Even if they close their eyes, as long as they hear the sound of the sword, craftsmen can clearly sense which sword they have forged and what its name is, When to build and what materials to use are all precious.


    Master Han Gang has been making a sword for decades. He has a deep feeling for every sword. Every time the back of his sword is given away, he will send someone to inquire about his future development, where he has gone, what name he has in the world and how he is doing. After knowing all this, he will feel at ease.


    Only xuanxiao took away this fat lacewing sword. Master Han Gang once dragged people from all continents to inquire about xuanxiao and fat lacewing sword, but in the end, they all disappeared. It''s like that after xuanxiao left the sword casting valley with this fat lacewing sword, it disappeared without any trace.


    From that day on, master Han Gang didn''t have the heart to cast the sword. He sent someone to look for xuanxiao and his own Zhixie sword all day long. Even if he knew where he was, he was relieved.


    Finally, one day, a man from other continents came to the sword casting Valley and brought back a sword. This sword was the fat lacewing sword that xuanxiao took from the sword casting valley that day. When it was brought back, it was returned to its original owner.


    After looking for the sword for many years, we finally got the news that everyone in the sword casting valley was happy for master Han Gang. However, master Han Gang was not happy because when he sent back the fat lacewing sword, he also heard another bad news, that is, xuanxiao, who was holding the sword, was dead.


    According to the account of the swordsman who returned the fat lacewing sword to xuanxiao, after he got the fat lacewing sword, xuanxiao''s strength increased greatly. Even the experts who are more powerful than him are no longer his opponents.


    However, xuanxiao was not satisfied with all this. Instead, he wanted to pursue his own strength to the extreme, and even began to challenge the whole continent. He even signed a letter of life and death with others, for fear that the other party would not exert all his strength.


    And in every battle, xuanxiao would not show mercy to his opponent, even seriously injured him in the battle. Later, he even killed his opponent directly. After all, before the martial arts competition, he signed a life and death document. From the moment he signed his name, life and death on the stage depended on his own strength.


    With the increasing number of challenge arena, there are many dead souls under xuanxiao sword. Gradually, xuanxiao''s personality has begun to change dramatically, and even become very cold. As long as you are close to him, you will feel a kind of piercing cold.


    At the same time, xuanxiao''s head has been paid the highest price in some assassin organizations in the Jianghu. As long as someone kills xuanxiao, the assassin will have the title of the king of assassins. With the reward, he will definitely earn both fame and wealth.


    But even so, few people dare to take this risk, because the sword in xuanxiao''s hand is really too fast. Sometimes, they don''t see how xuanxiao makes his sword. They just hear a pleasant sound of the sword, and a bloodstain will appear in his throat. When he bows his head, his head will fall to the ground.


    With the continuous improvement of the realm, the road of cultivation will inevitably encounter a bottleneck period, and this period, no matter for anyone, is difficult to break through, we must find another way, otherwise we will only be stuck in this realm, that kind of taste, really quite uncomfortable.


    Xuanxiao is the same. When his realm is always stuck in the bottleneck, he seems a little crazy and wants to find a place to shut down. However, as a person who often goes out to challenge, he doesn''t want to stop just because he wants to. As long as he goes on this road, he will challenge step by step in the future. Even if he wants to find a place to shut down, he will be disturbed.


    What''s more, his hands are also stained with the blood of the descendants of the major families and the disciples of the sect. The highest reward is offered in the Jianghu. It can be said that no matter xuanxiao goes to the ends of the earth, he will be chased and killed by the experts in the Jianghu.


    In desperation, xuanxiao could only go on a road of no return and use some evil methods to help him get through the bottleneck.


    However, as long as he chose evil cultivation, he would not return. Xuanxiao, who was chased and killed by experts from all walks of life, now let people fight against him and gave them legitimate reasons.In the practice of evil cultivation, although he can improve his own strength in a short time, he will pay a certain price, especially xuanxiao''s choice is to practice with corpse Qi. Therefore, when practicing evil cultivation, he gradually lost himself and finally became a walking corpse.


    In the people''s Crusade, all kinds of experts also used all kinds of means, and finally under the siege of the people, xuanxiao fell.


    Finally, the fat lacewing sword was sent back to the sword casting Valley and returned to Han Gang, the master of sword casting. It can be regarded as a complete return to Zhao and the original owner.


    When Han Gang learned about it, he was filled with remorse. He thought he was a wise eye, but he didn''t expect that he had read the wrong person. He was depressed all day, and finally died with regret.


    After listening to this story, Zhang Fan and Yan Fei both sigh to themselves. It seems that the world has to pay a corresponding price while pursuing power. No matter what realm of experts, as long as their mentality is not well adjusted, they will eventually go on a road of no return and become the target of rivers and lakes. No matter how brilliant a star is, they will eventually be submerged in the sky In the dark.

 Chapter 896

    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the valley master of sword casting Valley: "since the fat lacewing sword has been found, it can be regarded as returning to its original owner. In addition, there is nothing terrible in the sword grave, but it is the fat lacewing sword that is causing trouble. Now, I have purified the killing intention of the sword, so there should be no danger in the sword grave."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the master of sword casting Valley and all the sword casting masters were in a daze. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of shock. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan solved the troubles in the sword Tomb of sword casting Valley overnight. This is really big news.


    The master of sword casting Valley asked Zhang Fan curiously: "you just said that the danger in this sword tomb is all caused by this sword? Are you serious? Is it true that the fat lacewing sword has such great power? The disciples and elders in my sword casting Valley died under this sword? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and explained to the master of sword casting Valley: "to be exact, it should be the sword meaning on the fat lacewing sword and the corpse Qi on the sword body, combined with the killing sword meaning, which makes the sword become a fierce sword. Therefore, people who come and go through here will be attacked by mirage, which makes these people lose their mind."


    after a pause, Zhang Fan continues to fight against the sword casting The master of sword Valley said: "moreover, in this kind of dreamland, there is a combination of the virtual and the real. Even the experts with very strong determination may be attacked. Therefore, this kind of sword meaning on this sword is really extraordinary. It took me a long time and energy to resolve this kind of killing sword meaning."


    The master of sword casting valley was full of gratitude. He said to Zhang Fan in front of him: "I know that young Xia Zhang really took great pains to help us solve the crisis again and again. I really appreciate it. For this matter, I don''t know how to repay you. I don''t know what you want from him. If I can satisfy you in sword casting Valley, I will try my best ¡£¡±


    Everyone nodded and agreed with what the valley Master said. Zhang Fan''s move can be said to have saved the lives of many people in the sword casting valley. Therefore, it is worthwhile for the sword casting Valley to give Zhang Fan some rewards or rewards.


    When Yan Fei saw this, he thought to himself, what would Zhang Fan want? Or what kind of reward will sword casting Valley give Zhang Fan?


    At this time, Zhang Fan took a look at the crowd and said with a smile to the master of sword casting Valley: "no need. In sword casting Valley, I have got the famous sword thunder robbing sword this time and left my name in the hall of fame. Therefore, according to the rules, I have the responsibility and obligation to protect the safety of sword casting valley. Therefore, all this is what I should do, and I didn''t expect to be responsible What a reward. "


    Zhang Fan''s words made all the people present look up at him. In the eyes of all the people, Zhang Fan seemed to radiate holy light, full of noble righteousness, just like the brightest star in the night sky.


    Then, Zhang Fan continued to bow his hand to the people and the master of the sword casting Valley, and said with a smile, "now that the matter has been solved, it''s midnight, it''s time for our brothers to go back and have a rest. Tomorrow morning, it''s time for us to leave the sword casting Valley, so we can say goodbye."


    After that, he pulls Yanfei and walks to the distance. The master of sword casting Valley and the people also look at Zhang Fan''s back. They seem to feel a little sorry. Although Zhang Fan says that he doesn''t want any reward, they always feel a little indebted to Zhang Fan.


    After Zhang Fan and Yan Fei left, these senior craftsmen came to the master of sword casting Valley and said.


    "Valley master, I think this Zhang Fan is really a little different. He is upright and has nothing to do with himself. He only helped us solve two troubles in the sword casting Valley in one day. Moreover, he helped us solve these two troubles. It can be said that he is a great benefactor in the sword casting valley."


    "That''s right. If there are more chivalrous people in the Jianghu, why worry that the world is not peaceful? What''s more, his strength and status are convincing. He has become the deputy head of Heilong hall at such a young age. He is really young and promising."


    "According to his development, heilongtang will grow rapidly in a short time, and even spread its influence to all continents like the royal family. Seeing him, I really don''t think this day will be too far away."


    "I hope he can keep on like this all the time, and he won''t be misled by some bad phenomena in the Jianghu. After all, there are many temptations in the Jianghu. It''s not easy for him to defeat his own demons."


    "Yes, at that time, many weapons in the sword casting Valley found their own masters. They were all high spirited and upright at that time. However, the pursuit of strength and realm is what everyone has to do in his life. However, many people want to take a shortcut, so they will become evil practitioners and let evil forces take advantage of it. I hope he won''t."


    "Anyway, I don''t think he will, at least not for decades, but there is one thing in my heart that I am very curious about, that is, his realm obviously looks like a shackle realm, but the master of Mahayana is not his opponent. How strong is he?""Maybe only he knows about it. By the way, this time he has helped us so much. Do we want to give him some reward? But we have never owed anyone."


    "He''s got our famous sword now. Is there anything else we can give him? As far as I know, most swordsmen are single-minded, almost all of them are one sword, few of them have double swords. Shall we give him another sword? "


    "I don''t think it''s right. Originally, the swordsman is more specific. Besides, Zhang Fan is not a person who uses double swords. Therefore, we may not be able to use a sword for him as a reward."


    "What should we give him? It''s really hard to repay his kindness and not make him feel useful. "


    After a heated discussion, there was no result. For a moment, they didn''t know what to send Zhang Fan. This is really a headache.


    During the discussion, the master of sword casting Valley didn''t speak all the time, and he was also thinking about this problem in his heart.

 Chapter 897

    At the same time, I was looking at the fat lacewing sword in my hand. I couldn''t help thinking, since this sword is predestined relationship with Zhang Fan, why don''t I give it to him? However, most swordsmen are more specific about their swords. If they have one more sword, they will be idle.


    However, there is nothing else in the sword casting Valley except that the sword is a treasure. What kind of things can be held well and make Zhang Fan feel not shabby?


    After thinking about it, the master of sword casting Valley seemed to have thought of something. He waved his hand to several people, motioned them to be quiet, and asked them, "you guys, I think of something. I don''t know if you are willing to give up."


    After listening to what the valley master of sword casting Valley said, everyone was stunned and looked at each other. They didn''t understand what the valley master just said.


    After looking around, the master of sword casting Valley said to several people: "since you all think Zhang Fan is a great benefactor in sword casting Valley, naturally we can''t treat him badly, but in sword casting Valley, there is basically nothing we can do except sword. You also said that swordsmen are usually more specific, and having a sword is enough, so from this point on Let''s see, Zhang fan can''t use the sword. So, we''d better give him something practical. This thing must have the characteristics of our sword casting Valley, and at the same time, it must be dignified. "


    Speaking of this, the master of sword casting Valley pauses for a moment and looks at the people. They are all at a loss. It seems that they are waiting for the master of sword casting valley.


    The master of sword casting Valley continued to say to the public, "so, in my opinion, in such a situation, we might as well give him some of the more important techniques in sword casting Valley, such as die forging, which is a great wealth for our sword casting valley."


    After listening to this, everyone was stunned. Before, the ancestors of the older generation once said that the craftsmanship and forging technology of sword casting valley were the crystallization of wisdom of the ancestors of dozens of generations. In addition, they summed up the experience and lessons, which enabled the sword casting Valley to develop to this day and let the people of the younger generation avoid detours. Finally, they established the status of sword casting Valley in the Jianghu.


    The forging technology for thousands of years is really a secret. It''s really a treasure in the sword casting valley. However, the ancestors of the sword casting Valley said that the forging technology can''t be spread. It''s the lifeblood of the sword casting valley. Can Zhang Fan really be rewarded?


    They all looked at each other. For a moment, they couldn''t make up their minds and looked worried. But some people still nodded their heads. In their opinion, it''s not too much to give Zhang Fan such a reward. After all, Zhang Fan is a great benefactor in the sword casting valley. If Zhang fan didn''t kill Xie Kun, he would wait for Xie Kun to get it After the fat lacewing sword, the sword valley will surely be full of blood.


    The valley of sword casting believes that people still don''t speak. They know in their hearts that they are just as reluctant as themselves.


    With a sigh, the master of sword casting Valley said to the people, "I know you are in a bit of a dilemma, but besides that, I really can''t think of any other way to repay Zhang Fan."


    After listening to the master of sword casting Valley and having a discussion, he said to the master one after another.


    "Valley master, I think it''s OK. Although the forging technology in sword casting Valley is the crystallization of our ancestors, we have established our position in the world by virtue of this technology. Therefore, this forging technology can be regarded as the foundation of our sword casting valley. Such a valuable thing is really suitable for Zhang Fan as a reward."


    "I don''t think so. This forging technology was created by our ancestors. It''s too valuable. If we really give this forging technology to him, in case Zhang Fan spreads it, everything in our sword casting valley will be no secret."


    "I think you think too much. Although the forging technology in sword casting Valley is very powerful, not everyone can learn it. Even if the cat teaches the tiger, it depends on whether he can learn it."


    "I still think there is something wrong with it. After all, people can change, just like xuanxiao, the owner of the fat lacewing sword. If it''s really spread abroad, the foundation of our sword Valley might not be stable."


    "Although the forging technology is very important for our sword casting Valley, Zhang Fan is really interested in these things."


    After listening to the Lord of sword casting Valley, the people began to have a discussion. In their opinion, this kind of reward is indeed very valuable. However, some people are worried that Zhang Fan may not be able to pay attention to this valuable forging technology, because casting requires a certain amount of talent. Not everyone can learn it. It depends on whether he has this talent.


    The master of sword casting Valley nodded and said to the people, "well, since that''s the case, it''s decided to give Zhang Fan a set of experience about our forging technology in sword casting Valley as a reward."


    They nodded and put away the fat lacewing sword with a sword box. Then they left the sword Tomb of sword casting valley.


    The next morning, Zhang Fan and Li Yiheng took the people from Heilong hall to the square, ready to take yunfeisuo to leave.


    At this time, the valley master of sword casting Valley and others came to see Zhang Fan off. The valley master took out a thick book from the ring of storage space. It was all handwritten. He held it in his hands and handed it to Zhang Fan."Shaoxia Zhang, this is the most precious thing in our sword casting valley. It is the experience of our ancestors over thousands of years. Therefore, from a positive point of view, this thing can be said to be the lifeblood of our sword casting valley. You are the great benefactor of our sword casting valley. This is also the only thing that we don''t pass on to others. Yesterday, I discussed with all the craftsmen and decided to pass it on I give it to you. Please accept it, young Xia. " With that, the master of sword casting Valley said to Zhang Fan with a devout face. Holding the forging secret book in both hands, he seemed to be more heavy and handed it to Zhang Fan.


    Li Yiheng and Yan Fei, as well as all the disciples of Heilong hall standing not far away, were stunned after listening to the master of sword casting valley. Their eyes were full of surprise and they could not help whispering.


    "No, I heard wrong. What''s that sword casting Valley master holding in his hand? Many years of forging experience of sword casting Valley? This gift is valuable enough. "


    "Yes, that''s the economic lifeline of the whole sword casting Valley, and it''s also the thing that helps to establish the position in the world."

 Chapter 898

    "It''s very precious. The master of sword casting Valley gave such a valuable thing to Zhang Fan. He really valued Zhang Fan. You know, it''s the secret of sword casting valley."


    "Of course, if it wasn''t for the help of our deputy hall leader, their life would have been ruined. Moreover, I heard that last night, our deputy hall leader helped the sword casting Valley again, that is, he found a sword in the sword grave, which solved the problem that the sword grave is always dead."


    "Yes, yes, I''ve heard about it. It''s said that there will always be dead people in the sword grave in the sword casting valley. There is a sword in trouble. Our deputy hall leader has solved the problem and found the sword and handed it to the sword casting valley. In this way, the sword grave in the sword casting valley will never be dead again. I don''t know how much has been saved Human life. "


    "That''s right. It''s really a kindness for such a thing. It''s not too much for the sword casting Valley to take out such a valuable thing as a reward. Therefore, I don''t think it''s improper."


    "It''s also very good. Besides, our deputy hall leader is not a kind of ungrateful person. He will take good care of it and study it carefully. He won''t pass it on."


    Everyone thinks that Zhang Fan has done a big favor for the sword casting Valley, which is worthy of their reward. Therefore, in this case, Zhang Fan deserves it.


    Li Yiheng was shocked. For him, he naturally knew what forging technology in sword casting Valley meant. It showed that they trusted Zhang Fan very much. Otherwise, it would never be so. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan''s position in the hearts of the people in sword casting Valley is not low.


    Yan Fei was also very surprised, but he was not interested in such things. After all, he knew nothing about the forging technology. If it was him, he thought it would be better to give more swords.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the book and said to the valley master of sword casting Valley: "no, it''s too valuable. It''s the lifeblood of the whole sword casting valley. If it''s spread abroad, I''m afraid it''s not in line with the rules. The valley master is kind. I understand it. Please take it back."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the valley master of sword casting Valley fell to his knees with a plop, and then all the craftsmen on the scene also knelt down. Some disciples of sword casting Valley didn''t understand what was going on, but when they saw that the valley master knelt down, they didn''t dare to neglect him. They all knelt down and didn''t dare to speak.


    The master of sword casting Valley said to Zhang Fan, "I have never been in debt to others in sword casting valley. As long as we are kind to those who are kind to sword casting Valley, sword casting valley will try our best to repay them. We should repay each other with a drop of water. This is the purpose of sword casting valley. Please give it to young Xia."


    For a moment, all the craftsmen, the elders and disciples of the sword casting Valley asked Zhang Fan to accept it. The sound was like a torrential wave, echoing over the square.


    "This..." Zhang Fan was a little confused about what to do, so he turned to Li Yiheng and wanted to hear his ideas.


    Li Yiheng thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "since it''s the people''s aspiration, you are kind to the sword casting Valley, and the sword casting Valley is willing to take out the forging secret book as a gift. It''s a blessing. In this case, I don''t think you need to shirk it. Just accept it, so as not to make the valley owner and the people feel sorry."


    Zhang Fan nodded, supported the valley master with a smile, and said to him, "thank you for your kindness. Since you believe me so much, I''ll take it. You can rest assured that I will keep it well. If I succeed in the future, I won''t forget the valley. If it''s not the forged material, I''ll return it The valley of casting swords will never be spread abroad. "


    The master of sword casting Valley nodded. He was very pleased with Zhang Fan''s words. The craftsmen in sword casting valley were also very convinced of what Zhang Fan had done. They also felt that Zhang Fan was a rare master. At the same time, his mind was amazing and his work was very comfortable.


    Waving goodbye to all the people in the sword casting Valley, Zhang Fan and his party have left the sword casting Valley on yunfeisuo and are flying towards Heilong hall.


    Sitting in the cloud shuttle, Li Yiheng asked Zhang Fan with a smile, "how about this trip to the sword casting Valley? It seems that you have gained a lot."


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile, patted the Lei robbed sword on his waist, and said to Li Yiheng, "it''s natural. This trip to the sword casting Valley has really gained a lot. Both the spiritual level and the sword in his hand have been won by strength, and he has also seen the top experts in the mainland. It''s a long experience to compete with them."


    While speaking, Zhang Fan looked out of the window and thought to himself that although his trip to the sword casting valley was fruitful, it was also very hard. From the beginning, he met Xuehe. There were provocations in the sword casting valley. On the challenge arena, he was calm and calm, and finally got what he wanted.


    In the land of the sword tomb, this battle can be described as extremely dangerous. In the battle with Xie Kun, I almost tried my best to explore the sword tomb at night and found the fat lacewing sword. To purify the sword, all these things are incomparable to ordinary people. Although Zhang Fan is very powerful, he is also under great pressure. Therefore, everything is fought back with strength.After a conversation with Li Yiheng, Zhang Fan turned his head and asked Yan Fei, "Yan Fei, what''s your gain in this trip?"


    Yan Fei was excited and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "I have gained a lot from this trip. From following Zhang Fan, I have learned a way to keep a cool head and think about problems. In the challenge arena, I have learned a lot from Zhang Fan, such as some actual combat experience, grasping the opportunity, connecting the sword moves, and moving like clouds and flowing water."


    After a pause, Yanfei continued to say to Zhang Fan and Li Yiheng: "yes, there''s another thing that I can''t understand. If these sword Qi can show their own consciousness, or they have lost their master for the swords in the land of sword grave, but they left their master''s will, how can they do it? If we really have our own will, why are these swords willing to stay in the sword grave? Is there anything in the sword grave

 Chapter 899

    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhang Fan nodded, looked appreciative in his eyes, and said to him with a smile: "it seems that your observation ability is really strong, and you can find these things. It''s good. When I came to the sword tomb, I found that there is an array in the sword tomb. This array runs very slowly, so slowly that I can hardly feel it."


    "Moreover, in this array on the ground, there is also aura seeping out from the ground. Countless sword Qi rush up to the sky and begin to purify the above swords. Although the speed is relatively slow, it is also the safest way. After all, sometimes, elders and disciples will come out from inside. If this aura is really powerful, who will enter the sword tomb It is estimated that he has long been pierced by some Li Mang and turned into a sieve. There will be no chance of survival. "


    Even Li Yiheng felt a little fresh after listening to this. For him, the place of the sword tomb is just the tomb of the sword, so it is called the sword tomb, but he never considered this question, that is, why the sword tomb should be located in a specific location. After listening to Zhang Fan''s explanation today, Li Yiheng also felt that he really learned.


    For Yanfei, this trip is really a big harvest. Both the skills and the realm have been greatly improved. At the same time, they have learned a lot of knowledge. There are also some push-pull movements when dealing with people. This is really very interesting.


    While they were drinking tea and chatting, yunfeisuo was also driving smoothly in the sky, and soon came to the open space near heilongtang and landed slowly.


    After everyone got off yunfeisuo, Li Yiheng wanted to invite Zhang Fan and Yanfei to sit in Heilong hall, but Zhang Fan refused. He said he wanted to go back to the dragon''s house as soon as possible, but there were still some things to deal with.


    After saying goodbye to Li Yiheng, Zhang Fan and Yanfei rush towards the dragon family, and disappear in front of everyone in the blink of an eye.


    When they passed a resource area, they faintly found that there was a scream, which immediately attracted their attention.


    Zhang Fan''s perception is so keen that he immediately stops, looks around, slightly closes his eyes, explores everything around with his spiritual sense, quickly determines the location, and rushes with Yanfei to the other side.


    Yan Fei had some doubts in his heart, because when he used his lightness skill just now, his ears were full of wind, and he didn''t hear any other sound.


    However, Yanfei will never doubt Zhang Fan''s action, because Zhang Fan has his own reason to do anything.


    Sure enough, with the distance getting closer, people have found some small voices nearby, and this voice is more and more clear, which is definitely the most shrill scream of a person being tortured.


    When Zhang Fan came to the nearby woods, he stopped and looked around. He found that there were several people standing in front of him. The first one was like a young master, wearing silk and satin, wide robes and big sleeves, especially the arrogant look on his face. If he was not a dandy of a rich family, he would never have found such a feeling.


    More than a dozen people on the ground have been kneeling, covered with blood, and even a few people have fallen to the ground, dying, looking very miserable.


    In the scream just now, it was because the young master attacked another man again. He cut off the tendons of his hands and feet, which was very cruel.


    When Yan Fei saw this scene, he could not help but feel angry. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said in a low voice coldly, "I''m deceiving you too much, I''m deceiving you too much! If such people don''t teach a good lesson, they don''t know how many people will die in the future. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "don''t mess around. Let''s see the situation clearly. I also want to know who that guy is. He is so arrogant."


    At this time, a little short man came out in front, with a kind of Huwei on his face. He stepped forward, pinched his waist and said to several people on the ground: "listen, this resource belongs to my young master. If anyone doesn''t agree, come to the Lin family! We young master Lin Qiang are not that easy to be provoked. "


    The young man called master Lin Qiang stepped forward, looked at several people on the ground, and said with a sneer: "this time, it''s just a small punishment for you. If you are wise, get out of here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. If you want to learn my means, I have plenty of time."


    At this time, people did not dare to say anything. Although they were very angry, they could only bow their heads. After all, they could not say anything in front of absolute strength.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the young master named Lin Qiang in front of him. He was probably in the quintuple realm of Mahayana, but among the masters around him, there were seven masters of Mahayana.


    Yan Fei really can''t see it past. He said to Zhang Fan, "this man is really reckless. I''ll deal with him now."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Yan Fei, "yes, but you have to be careful, otherwise, it may be self defeating, especially the servants of the Lin family. They seem to imply that they have two skills."Yan Fei nods and follows Zhang Fan. They perform their lightness skills one after another. In the blink of an eye, they come to the field.


    Lin Qiang and his men took a look at the two people in front of them. They were stunned and looked at each other carefully. They saw that their realm was not very good, especially Zhang Fan''s realm was just a shackle realm, and their eyes were full of disdain.


    "Where did you come from? How dare you break into Ben Shao''s territory? Don''t you want to live?" Lin Qiang face with cold color, squinted at the two people in front of him.


    Lin Qiang''s subordinates all around are not bad intentions. Some of them have even begun to fight against Zhang Fan and Yan Fei.


    Yan Fei''s heart is also ready, right hand on the handle of the North snow knife, slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at the front of a few people, ready to start.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, Zhang Fan stepped forward and looked around again. It seemed that these people were all workers, and even some experts in the shackles. They were supposed to be the guards here.


    After another look at the distance, I found that it was just a common iron ore, which was not worth money. It was a bit too much for the young master named Lin Qiang to fight like this.

 Chapter 900

    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Lin Qiang: "is this place your territory? How can I never remember that the Lin family has a resource in this place? "


    "Cut the crap!" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lin Qiang couldn''t help feeling a little angry. He raised his hand and pointed to Zhang Fan in front of him and said, "Ben Shao is in a good mood now. You hurry to disappear from my eyes. I''ll treat you as if you haven''t been here. Don''t mind your own business. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. The end is the same as them!"


    After listening to Lin Qiang''s words, Yanfei''s eyes can''t help getting cold. He presses his right hand on the handle of BeiXue Dao and squints his eyes slightly. He looks at Lin Qiang in front of him. As long as Zhang Fan gives an order, he can kill directly.


    Zhang Fan for the people in front of him is still a calm face, smiling and said: "Oh? really? I didn''t expect that the young master of the Lin family would speak such big words at such a low level. Aren''t you really afraid of the wind? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lin Qiang immediately said to Zhang Fan, "good! Boy, since you are looking for death, don''t blame me. Come and kill them! "


    Under an order, several people immediately flew forward and surrounded Zhang Fan and Yanfei directly. However, they didn''t even look at Zhang Fan. In their hearts, Zhang Fan was just a master of ordinary shackles, which was not enough. As long as they killed Yanfei, all the troubles would be solved.


    Yan Fei looked around and asked Zhang Fan in a low voice: "this time, can I kill? After all, they have gone too far


    Zhang Fan responded blandly: "try not to do it. Those who are ignorant are fearless. Sometimes, it''s better to teach them a lesson than to kill them. To defeat them is just to play a deterrent role. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yanfei pulls out the North snow sword in his scabbard, slightly squints his eyes and looks at several people in front of him, with some killing intention in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan stands with his hands down, and does not mean to draw a sword at all, because for these people, Zhang Fan thinks that they are not worth drawing a sword by themselves at all.


    At this time, Yanfei directly holds the BeiXue sword in his hand and uses the sword technique of Tiandao gate. The moves are wide open and wide closed. Countless frosty swords spread around and split the nearest one out in an instant.


    When people saw this scene, they were all in a daze. They didn''t expect that Yanfei''s Sabre technique would be so fierce. It was cold and murderous, which made people unable to defend. They could not help but hesitated.


    When Lin Qiang saw this, he was even more furious. He immediately ordered several of his subordinates, "what are you doing! I can''t even clean up these two young people. Why do I feed you? "


    After listening to master Lin Qiang''s words, several people immediately regained their fighting spirit and killed Yanfei in front of them with their weapons.


    For a moment, the sword light and sword shadow crisscross, several people fight together, countless air awns spread around, the ground immediately flies sand and stone.


    Some of the injured people in the distance immediately evacuated the scene, dare not have the slightest stay, eyes with panic color, have said.


    "Who is this guy, he is so powerful? It seems that God really opened his eyes and sent such a savior. It''s really wonderful. "


    "However, in my opinion, it doesn''t seem to be so optimistic. That young man''s level is a little low. He may not be the opponent of those guys. Although they want to help us, they have to take themselves in."


    "Well, these two young people are really kind-hearted, but their strength is poor. In my opinion, they might as well leave. In this way, they can at least survive."


    "There are too few young people like this now. Generally, they don''t dare to meddle in their own business. Almost all of them walk around. They are the only ones with the best heart. But in the world, it''s really hard for good people to get good results."


    "It''s all us that drag them down. If it wasn''t for us, they wouldn''t be against the experts of the Lin family. If they had a mistake, I would really feel guilty for a lifetime."


    "Why don''t we go back and report to the owner and ask him to send someone to help us. In this way, they can be rescued."


    "I think it''s better to forget it. The battle between the experts will change a lot almost in an instant. Our family is at least fifty miles away from here. When our family''s rescuers come, it''s estimated that their bodies will be cold."


    "Then what can we do? It''s really a headache. I hope there are experts like them who can come to the rescue, but the probability is too low."


    They all began to shake their heads and sigh. They all felt sorry for the two young people in front of them. At the same time, they also felt very guilty in their hearts.


    Yan Fei''s Sabre skills are superb. In addition, he has seen Zhang Fan''s fighting recently, and has gained a lot of fighting experience. Therefore, in this battle, he can fully show it.


    However, his realm is a little low. After all, there are about seven masters in the Lin family, and Yan Fei can''t cope with it for a while.Zhang Fan stands by and looks at Yanfei. He can''t help nodding to himself. During this period, Yanfei has grown up a lot. He has been inherited from the desert Dagang before. Now, this set of tiandaomen''s Sabre technique has been perfected by him.


    Yan Fei has always been calm in the field to deal with each attack, a move in one form, the action is very coherent, like flowing water.


    However, the other side of the Mahayana period seven or so experts have always been in the upper hand, and Yanfei is always in a state of being suppressed, for such a battle, Yanfei estimated that it will not last long, the disparity of strength is really hard injury.


    Lin Qiang looks at Zhang Fan with a fierce look in his eyes. In his opinion, the battle should be a quick decision. When he wins this place, he can go back to the Lin family to ask for credit. Anyway, it''s a way to open up the territory for his family. The family owner will surely be rewarded.


    Lin Qiang looks at Zhang Fan and thinks in his heart that the quickest way to end the battle is to catch the thief and the king first. As long as Zhang Fan is controlled, all the troubles can be solved. Moreover, from the dialogue between Zhang Fan and Yanfei just now, Lin Qiang guesses that the two should be master servant relationship, otherwise, Yanfei would not be so obedient.

 Chapter 901

    Thinking of this, Lin Qiang''s heart is more sure that Zhang Fan is Yanfei''s master, so, as long as you catch him, you can let Yanfei go.


    Lingqi operation, Lin Qiang suddenly a stride toward Zhang Fan rushed past, skill is about to grasp Zhang Fan''s collar, want to directly grasp him.


    But when he came to Zhang Fan''s face, his outstretched hand penetrated Zhang Fan''s collar directly. He didn''t catch anything and could not help frowning.


    Looking closely, Lin Qiang found that Zhang Fan was about three steps away from him, which made him more or less confused. Just now he saw Zhang Fan in front of his eyes. Did he say that he was wrong?


    Too late to think about it, Lin Qiang repeated his old skill and rushed to Zhang Fan again. He still reached for Zhang Fan''s collar, but this time he still didn''t catch anything. Looking up again, he found that Zhang Fan was still three steps away from him.


    When several people in the distance saw this scene, they were also stunned. They didn''t understand what Lin Qiang was doing. They had been circling around Zhang Fan, but they couldn''t catch Zhang Fan at all. They couldn''t help feeling funny.


    Without catching Zhang Fan for five times in a row, Lin Qiang''s lungs are about to explode. He looks at Zhang Fan with anger in his eyes, and his killing intention spreads all around.


    With a big drink, Li Qiang immediately took out the long knife on his waist and rushed directly to Zhang Fan. The light of the knife flickered, with endless intention of killing, he wanted to directly chop Zhang Fan alive.


    However, he is not Zhang Fan''s opponent at all, and even Zhang Fan is too lazy to deal with him. He just uses the body method of starry sky Lingbo to deal with him. However, Lin Qiang does not know how hard it is to retreat. Instead, he makes more efforts and even kills Zhang Fan.


    Zhang fan can''t help sighing in his heart. It seems that this man is still dazed by the anger in his heart. Anyway, let him sober up first, otherwise, he will become more arrogant.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took a light look at the sword light in front of him. He drew out the thunder robbing sword from his waist with his backhand. In a moment, a purple dragon shaped sword Qi, with purple current all over his body, soared into the air and swallowed Lin Qiang''s sword Qi directly.


    At the next moment, the purple dragon sword Qi rushed to Lin Qiang in front of him with electric light, but it didn''t engulf him. Instead, it circled up and sent out a dragon roar. It flew into the air and disappeared into the sky.


    Poor Lin Qiang, his aura has been broken by the electric light on his dragon shaped sword Qi. Even his gorgeous clothes have become black. He looks like a beggar.


    Several people who fought in the distance also saw this scene and could not help but stop. They looked at Zhang Fan strangely. They couldn''t believe it. The scene just now was created by Zhang Fan''s sword.


    "This What''s going on? Am I blinded? That guy seems to be just a shackle. How can he have such strength? It''s really unexpected. "


    "Maybe the sword in his hand is a good thing, and the sword Qi is nothing but an empty watch? In other words, there is something extraordinary about him, which is why such a scene appears. "


    "This purple sword dragon looks a little terrible. I can even feel a kind of unprecedented pressure, as if I saw the superior, and even my breathing became more miserable."


    "Who is this guy? How can his sword spirit be so strong? Is he really powerful? Or bluff? "


    "I think he really has strength. Anyway, I don''t want to explore the reality. For all this, I dare not take the risk with my life."


    "Young master, is he all right? If he has something good or bad, we can''t keep our heads, but how can they have a conflict?"


    "Don''t you know the young master of our family? He is always the master who takes advantage and can''t suffer losses. When we are fighting, he must be looking for the trouble of that guy, but he didn''t expect that he was so powerful."


    "However, I think our young master is OK. Don''t you see that his legs are still shaking, and some yellow liquid in the storehouse tube is flowing down?"


    Lin Qiang''s subordinates looked at Zhang Fan one after another, with a worried look in their eyes. In their eyes, Zhang Fan should have no great ability. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan was so powerful, which really surprised them. In addition, they were very worried about young master Lin Qiang. For such a situation, if their young master had a problem, When they come back to the family, they will be in danger, so they have to find ways to protect the life of young master Lin Qiang.


    Zhang Fan didn''t mean to kill him. He just used this method to frighten him. After all, this method is more effective than killing him.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan disdains to kill Lin Qiang. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, Lin Qiang has no ability, or even is not worth mentioning. As long as he wants to kill him, it''s almost at his fingertips. It doesn''t take much effort, and Zhang Fan doesn''t have to do that.


    At this time, Lin Qiang''s eyes were dull, with a look of surprise in his eyes. He was sweating on his forehead, his legs were shaking, his pants were wet, and a stream of urine was spreading around.Zhang Fan just looked at him blandly, then turned around and put away the thunder robbing sword in his hand, ignoring him.


    And Lin Qiang''s men also seem to see something wrong. No one dares to stop Zhang Fan''s way, as if to avoid the God of plague.


    Zhang Fan came to Yanfei, looked up and down, and found that Yanfei was not injured. Zhang Fan was relieved.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan said to the guy named Lin Qiang, "is that young master Lin Qiang? For today''s event, it''s just a warning to you. If there''s another time, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Lin Qiang''s eyes are still dull, as if he turns a deaf ear to Zhang Fan''s words. But Lin Qiang''s men are scared. They don''t answer Zhang Fan''s words. Who knows if Zhang Fan will suddenly turn around and kill him in a short distance, even if they want to intercept him.


    Yan Fei took a look at Lin Qiang. There was some dissatisfaction in his eyes. He held his shoulder and said to him, "our deputy hall leader is talking to you. Don''t you hear me?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lin Qiang recovered from the shock again. He didn''t quite understand what Yan Fei meant by the so-called deputy hall leader.

 Chapter 902

    "Deputy master? What do you mean, deputy master? Where on earth is the deputy head of the hall? He is not the deputy hall leader you are talking about Lin Qiang looks at Zhang Fan in front of him with fear in his eyes. However, he thinks that Zhang Fan is just an expert in the shackles. But why Zhang Fan is so powerful? Lin Qiang really doesn''t know. When he speaks, he is even incoherent.


    People around are also very curious about what Yan Fei''s deputy hall leader means. As a leader in this continent, there are few. After all, such an organization is very rare. Zhang Fan is called deputy hall leader, which means that he should have a place in such an organization.


    Seeing the confusion on everyone''s face, Yanfei held his shoulder. When he was about to say something to some people, Zhang Fan patted him gently and said to him in a low voice: "I think I''d better tell them slowly. For a moment, it seems that they can''t accept it, lest some of them will be scared to death."


    Yan Fei nodded and continued to say to Lin Qiang and others, "well, I''d better test you first. How many mouths are there in this continent?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, several experts of the Lin family frowned and began to calculate in their hearts. Then they began to answer.


    "As far as I know, in our continent, Feiyun hall can be regarded as a gateway, but in the rivers and lakes, the gateway is a little small, and its popularity in this continent is not very high."


    "The flying crane hall is the same as the flying cloud hall. The two entrances belong to the same level, but it is not worth mentioning when compared with other clans and families."


    "And the blood refining hall. I''ve heard of this organization. There are more killers there. As long as they are the people they are targeting, they will never want to practice well in their life."


    "There is a fierce tiger hall in the north of the mainland. It seems that the people in it are all green heroes. Although they are engaged in the business of robbing families and houses, they kill the rich and help the poor, making many weak people live a good life. Isn''t this the deputy leader of the fierce tiger hall?"


    "It''s impossible. In the fierce tiger hall, there are many fat and healthy men. There are few young men with such a scholarly face. Therefore, I''m sure that he has nothing to do with the fierce tiger hall."


    "In our continent, the biggest organization is heilongtang. However, it''s very difficult to get into that place. It needs to have real skills. Otherwise, even if you go in, you will be pushed out, and you still need to leave heilongtang."


    "I''ve heard about that. It''s very difficult to deal with the experts in Heilong hall. Sometimes, although there are many rules and etiquette, that place is not just about entering and speaking out."


    "I naturally know this. It''s said that the master of Heilong hall now belongs to Li Yiheng. He has always been very calm, strong-minded and knowledgeable. It seems almost impossible to persuade him to let us enter Heilong hall."


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, they began to answer him, express their own opinions, and express their own understanding of the whole continent.


    Yan Fei saw that several people were quite satisfied with their answers, and they knew about the continent in front of him. He continued to say to several people, "if I say that deputy hall leader Zhang is the deputy hall leader of the whole Heilong hall, can you believe it?"


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, everyone''s first reaction was that they were very surprised. Later, everyone felt that it was a bit unlikely, because Hei Long Tang was a very tall place for them, even a level they could not reach.


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile, found a black token from the ring of storage space, showed it to the public, and said to them, "if you really have some experience, you should know what the supreme token in Heilong hall is like, and this token is the token of the deputy hall leader. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the lake to inquire about it, and today''s If you want revenge, just come to Heilong hall and look for me. "


    Several people took a look at the token in Zhang Fan''s hand, and they were surprised one after another. There was an incredible look in their eyes. They never thought that the other party was really the deputy leader of Heilong hall, because everyone in the Jianghu knew that in Heilong hall, the colors of the tokens at different levels were different, but the highest level was different The token is black, that is to say, in Heilong hall, the black token symbolizes authority and supreme power.


    Lin Qiang''s trousers were wet. After hearing that Zhang Fan was the deputy leader of Heilong hall, his trousers were wet again, and a warm current flowed from his trousers to the ground.


    Zhang Fan took another look at Lin Qiang, who was still shaking all over, and asked him, "I''ll ask you, this place is your Lin family''s territory?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lin Qiang immediately began to shake his head, shaking his head like a rattle, and said to Zhang Fan, "no, no, it''s your territory. We''ve come to the wrong place, but don''t worry. We''ll go now, now!"


    With that, Lin Qiang quickly waved to several of his subordinates and motioned them to come and help him. His legs almost couldn''t walk because he was scared and trembled.Several people quickly came forward to support Lin Qiang, and rushed to the distance with climbing. They did not dare to stay at all. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared in front of Zhang Fan.


    Seeing that Lin Qiang and others had left, they all came forward one after another, kneeling and worshiping Zhang Fan, and constantly saying thanks.


    "Thank you very much this time, young Xia. If you hadn''t come in time, we might have died in his hands. Thank you for saving your life."


    "Thank you for your kindness, young Xia. We are willing to be cattle and horses for you in this life, even if we go through fire and water."


    "Young Xia, those people were from the Lin family just now. You''d better go quickly. If you really wait for them to come back and help the soldiers, you can''t go away if you want."


    "Yes, young Xia, the guy named Lin Qiang is the young master of the Lin family. You offended him today. It is estimated that the Lin family will not let you go. They will even send many experts to arrest you. You''d better leave here quickly and don''t get into trouble."


    "We really don''t want to implicate you, young Xia. You''d better go quickly. Unless the power behind you is stronger than that of the Lin family, the Lin family will never let you go."

 Chapter 903

    Just now, when Zhang Fan talked with the Lin family, they didn''t know who he was. So when they saw that the matter was settled, they began to worry about Zhang Fan''s future. They didn''t even want to involve Zhang Fan in order to avoid him getting into trouble.


    After listening to these people''s words, Zhang Fan laughed and said to them, "don''t worry. Since I dare to do it, it shows that I have some consideration in my heart. For such a person, it''s really shameful. It''s not only me. I believe that any chivalrous person in the Jianghu will help when he sees the scene just now."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to several people, "you don''t have to worry about my safety. Even if I let the whole Lin family come to me, they are not my opponents. What''s more, the forces behind me are beyond their reach. You can rest assured that you don''t have any doubts in the future. Just work in this place."


    They nodded and began to kowtow to Zhang Fan again to show their gratitude. At the same time, they also began to send Zhang Fan and Yanfei off.


    Zhang Fan lets a few people stay, takes Yanfei to perform lightness skill, continues to run towards the direction of the dragon family, and disappears in the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the direction Zhang Fan and Yanfei are leaving, people can''t help nodding to themselves. If there are more chivalrous people like Zhang Fan and Yanfei in the river and lake, then the river and lake will become more harmonious.


    After walking a long distance, they slowed down. The reason why they walked so fast was that they didn''t want to let these people continue to see each other off, so that they would not have to walk a long round trip.


    Yan Fei is a smile, seems to feel very open-minded, comfortable, said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "this kind of feeling to help others is really comfortable, especially to see those people thank us, that kind of feeling is really incomparable."


    Zhang Fan laughed, nodded to him and said: "yes, helping others is a very happy thing in itself. However, when doing these things, you need to have certain power first. If you don''t have the strength, you may take your own life."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Yan Fei: "moreover, the world is dangerous. Sometimes, those people don''t need help. Sometimes, they set up a scam. So, you must see the situation clearly before you make an inference."


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "the ninth master once said these things. I suffered losses when I was young. Don''t worry. I will see the situation clearly in the future."


    Soon, while chatting, they walked forward and looked up to see the location of the dragon family.


    Back at the dragon''s home, Lu Jiuye and others warmly come out to greet Zhang Fan, especially Lu Jiuye. Although he goes out with Yanfei, he is still quite relieved, but he still misses Yanfei very much. After meeting, Lu Jiuye has been asking Yanfei long and short questions, asking about all the details of this trip to the sword casting valley.


    Other people are also very curious. When Zhang Fan and Yanfei go to the sword casting Valley this time, what do they meet? Is everything going well.


    Zhang Fan didn''t explain it too much. He took out the long sword at his waist. There was a kind of purple electric light on the edge of the sword. A purple light burst into the sky. That kind of light was very charming.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the sword in Zhang Fan''s hand. From this point on, it can be clearly seen that this sword is really different, and it''s also ingenious. It''s absolutely not a common product in the world.


    Zhang Fan said to several people, "this sword is the famous sword of the sword casting valley. It is made of Quli stone. When the two kinds of stone meet, they will bring their own purple current. Moreover, his storage method is more casual. After all, they can follow my ideas."


    With that, Zhang Fan began to show them the storage of Lei''s sword. With Zhang Fan''s idea, he went directly into Zhang Fan''s soul sea. However, generally, Zhang Fan still likes to carry Lei''s sword around his waist, which is also a symbol of a swordsman.


    When people see that Lei Jiejian is in Zhang Fan''s control, they are also happy for Zhang Fan. For Zhang Fan to get such a famous sword, it also shows Zhang Fan''s strength.


    What''s more, everyone is very curious about how Zhang Fan got the sword in the conference.


    Although Yanfei doesn''t like to talk on weekdays, people want to listen to Zhang Fan''s deeds. This gives Yanfei a chance to talk about how he and Zhang Fan went to the sword casting valley with the people in Heilong hall. What difficulties he encountered along the way, and how to deal with dandies, including how Zhang fan defeated his opponent in the challenge arena the next day, especially in other continents Xie Kun, who came up here, was killed by Zhang Fan. At night, he found the fat lacewing sword in the sword casting valley. How can the sword casting Valley thank Zhang Fan for his forging experience.


    All the things, Yan Fei said incisively and vividly, these things, Yan Fei said is also very detailed, even from noon to afternoon, but even so, also did not completely finish.


    The crowd was very surprised, especially when they heard that Zhang Fan was competing in the challenge arena and fighting with the guy named Xie Kun, they secretly made a cold sweat for Zhang Fan.In the evening, people began to meet Zhang Fan, but also to discuss the next step of the plan, now, Zhang Fan has returned to the dragon''s home.


    Now, the internal and external troubles of the long family have been solved, so there are two ways to choose. One is that Zhang Fan needs to send the token of the Luo family, which can be regarded as an explanation to elder Luo Feng. The other is that the original purpose of coming to the long family is to search for treasure in the back mountain of the long family. However, the back mountain of the long family is extremely dangerous.


    In such a situation, Zhang Fan is also thinking to himself. Now, long Aotian, the leader of the long family, has closed the door to practice. According to Lu Jiuye, long Aotian, the leader of the long family, has been able to get better so soon after taking some medicine and having less trouble recently.


    Moreover, this time, long Aotian, the leader of the long family, chose to shut down. It is of great benefit to both healing and cultivation. Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that since the leader of the long family has closed down, don''t disturb him, just let him practice well and don''t disturb him.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan took another look at the crowd and asked them, "what do you want to say about our next plan?"

 Chapter 904

    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, everyone looked at each other and began to think about what Zhang Fan said.


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "recently, when I''m bored, I''ve had some understanding with these masters of the dragon family. For the forbidden area in the back mountain, they say that it''s a terrible place. Even if the dragon family can''t deal with it, they even flinch."


    "It''s true." Lu Jiuye frowned and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "before the closure of the dragon family, I had also found him. With his half step to the heaven, he could not come out safely. If we went, it would be a lot of bad luck."


    After listening to their words, Dao Lang held his shoulder, shook his head and said, "I don''t care what other people say. Only when I see something, can I know if it''s true. I think if there is a treasure in it, then we are worth taking the risk."


    Gao E smiles, nods and says: "yes, my second brother and I have the same idea. How can we know how dangerous it is if we don''t try?"


    Long Xue''s heart is also full of expectations, said to Zhang Fan: "I remember, at that time, my father said that in the forbidden area of the back mountain, there are things to revitalize our dragon family, so, for the sake of the dragon family, I am willing to take a chance."


    After listening to several people''s words, Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to them, "I understand what you mean. Jiuye and Chengbo think that we can enter, but we need to be prepared, so that we can know ourselves and the enemy and win a hundred battles."


    Long Xue nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "I''ve done some investigation and looked up some ancient books about the forbidden area in the back mountain of the Longjia family. According to the historical records of the Longjia family, there were indeed some ancestors who had entered the forbidden area in the back mountain of the Longjia family before. Some of them got nothing and returned without success, while some of them never came out after they entered In this case, they have different opinions about what exists in the forbidden area in the back mountain. "


    "Some people think that in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family, there may be wild animals, which are very fierce. Some people think that some people in the back mountain have cursed them. If they enter the forbidden area, there will be no good end. Others think that there are great things in the back mountain. If they can use them carefully, they can revitalize one side and become important It''s my weapon. "


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan was also very supportive and said to several people, "that''s right. Only after seeing what''s in the back mountain can we know. It''s really necessary to take some risks to get the treasure. So I think we can go and have a look. Let''s be democratic. Those who agree to go can follow me. If they don''t go, they will stay at the dragon''s home After all, the dragon family seems calm now, but I don''t know what will happen after we leave. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they looked at each other, but no one raised their hands, because they all wanted to go with Zhang Fan, especially at the critical moment, to contribute their own strength.


    Zhang Fan saw that no one wanted to stay, so he continued to say to them: "well, since there is no one left, let''s go together, but there is one thing, I am a little worried after all. If we enter the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family, the owner of the dragon family is closed again. If other people are not good for the dragon family at this time, it will be very troublesome."


    Yan Fei thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "in this way, we can let the power of Heilong hall guard the dragon family. In this way, we can solve the problem of other experts attacking the dragon family."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Yanfei, "when we came back, I had already said this to Li Yiheng. He also agreed and was willing to help the dragon family. However, although the big elder and the three elders have been removed from the dragon family, if there are other people rebelling, the strength just gathered by the dragon family will be destroyed."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "so, I think, either we leave two powerful people to protect the dragon family and stay in the dragon family, or we find a trustworthy person in the dragon family. In this way, we can go to the back mountain of the dragon family and find the treasure."


    After all, it''s hard for the long family to settle down. If there''s any carelessness at this time, it''s very likely that the stability of the long family will be broken. It''s not so easy to unite again.


    "Why don''t we just keep our brothers."


    At this time, a voice came from outside the hall. They came in with their hands on their backs. It was Longchuan, the second elder of the long family, and Longping, the fourth elder of the long family.


    "Second uncle, fourth uncle, you are here." Seeing this, long Xue immediately got up and said hello warmly, with a smile on her face.


    Long Chuan smiles, nods to long Xue, turns to look at Zhang Fan, and bows his hand to Zhang Fan. "These days, I really thank you for your help. Otherwise, my long family will not be so peaceful."


    "Yes." Long Ping also laughed, went forward and nodded: "for the mess of the long family, you can make such rules. I really admire the hard-earned fruits of labor. I can''t waste them."Zhang Fan arched his hand to the two with a smile and said, "two elders, Zhang Fan doesn''t know that they have come and haven''t met. Please forgive me."


    Longchuan laughed, waved his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "you can''t say that. You are very helpful to our dragon family. We should meet you."


    Long Ping also nodded and said: "yes, for the long family, if there is no you. I don''t know when I will be able to return to what I was before. Now the dragon family can gradually return to its former glory. It''s all thanks to you. "


    Zhang Fan warmly asked them to sit down. First, he exchanged a few words, and then introduced the words to the main topic.


    "I''m going to take a few people to the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family. I want to know what''s in the forbidden area, and whether there are treasures that can revitalize the dragon family." Zhang Fan said to them.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Long Chuan frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s very dangerous. Before, the head of the family went to the forbidden area with the elite teacher of the family, and then he was seriously injured. Moreover, his body is getting worse. Do you really want to go to the forbidden area?"

 Chapter 905

    Gao E nodded and said to Longchuan, "my elder brother never lies. As long as it''s something he says he wants to do, he must do it."


    Zhang Fan took a look at Longchuan and said to him, "yes, I''ve heard about the situation in the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family before. But for the sake of the dragon family, I''m willing to take a risk. This is also my promise to the eldest lady of the Dragon family."


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, long Xue, the eldest miss of the long family, was very moved. Although she had hoped Zhang Fan would come to the long family, help the long family regain its former glory, find the treasure in the forbidden area, and let the long family return to its previous unmatched position.


    However, in long Xue''s view, doing anything needs to pay a price. He is even willing to use himself as an exchange condition. If Zhang fan can really help the long family get the baby, she is willing to go with her body. Even if she is a close maid, she is willing to stay with Zhang Fan forever.


    But unexpectedly, Zhang Fan agreed to it without any request. Everything was for the benefit of the dragon family. Even for the sake of the dragon family, he was willing to take risks, just for a promise to himself at that time. Such swordsmen are really rare.


    At this time, elder Long Ping thought for a moment, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "well, since you have made up your mind, go, but you must be more careful. After all, the forbidden area is extremely dangerous. If there is anything unexpected, don''t love to fight. It''s important to return in time and protect your life."


    Long Chuan nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s better for me to count some masters of the dragon family for you to dispatch and accompany you to the forbidden area of the back mountain. It''s more people and more safety."


    After hearing their words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to him, "no, it''s very dangerous in the forbidden area. It''s not easy to take too many people to take risks. What''s more, the experts of the dragon family are very rare now. If I really take them away, or I don''t bring them all back, then it''s a big challenge for the dragon family The loss. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to the two: "so, we don''t need too many people. We are enough. Plus Miss long, what do you have to worry about?"


    Longping and Longchuan look at each other. At the beginning, they are always afraid that Zhang Fan will find the dragon family''s treasure and swallow it alone. However, when they see that Zhang Fan is so open-minded, they can''t help feeling ashamed. Zhang Fan risked his life for the safety of the dragon family, and they are still suspicious of Zhang Fan''s loyalty to the dragon family. It''s really embarrassing These two are ashamed of themselves.


    "Well, since young Xia Zhang has already thought about it, go, but you must pay attention to safety. None of you can make any mistakes. Otherwise, it will be a huge loss to our dragon family and the whole river and lake." Longchuan righteousness words of say.


    Long Ping nodded to Zhang Fan with a smile and said, "anyway, I still believe in your strength. When you come back, we''ll have a good drink and we won''t come back drunk."


    Zhang Fan nodded. After they got up and said goodbye to Zhang Fan, they left the hall one after another and went back to their respective places.


    Lu Jiuye takes a look at their back and knows that they must know that Zhang Fan is going to take people into the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family. If they really find the treasure. I''m afraid that without the presence of the dragon family, Zhang Fan and others will swallow all the treasures here. So, it''s obvious that he wants to send someone to help Zhang Fan explore the forbidden area. In fact, he wants to send some people to watch Zhang Fan.


    However, Zhang Fan has already seen through this matter, and has made it clear to them that he will take the eldest lady with him. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan''s game this time is relatively smooth,


    at this time, the sky has gradually darkened, and the lights are still bright in all the courtyard of the long family, just like the day.


    Dao Lang thought about it, frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, since we are going to the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon''s family, we might as well go back and clean it up. When will we be on the road?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sky outside. The night was as cool as water and there were stars. It really gave people a sense of tranquility. He said to Dao Lang, "to avoid a long night and a lot of dreams, it''s better to start as soon as possible. So, I decided to start early tomorrow morning and go to the forbidden area behind the dragon''s home."


    "Good." Several people agreed in unison, and then they went back to their rooms to sort out their things and have a rest earlier, because when they entered the forbidden area, there were not so many days to stop.


    Back in his room, Zhang Fan took out the Lei Jie sword and watched it carefully. When he took the Lei Jie sword into his hand, he didn''t look at it seriously, although he loved it very much.


    After finding the fat lacewing sword through the sword tomb, Zhang Fan found that in the sword Valley, it seems that every magic weapon has a special ability, which needs to be developed by the sword holder himself, and even some people can''t develop it all their lives. Therefore, whether they can play a sword to the limit depends on fate.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to explore it with his spiritual sense, and found that there were many small patterns on the sword body, which were essentially different from those runes. Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help thinking, is all this to add a decoration to Lei Jiejian? It doesn''t work much?Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help frowning and holding the Lei rob sword closer to him. When he looks at it carefully, he can''t help saying that it''s wonderful. The forging of this sword really gives people the feeling of uncanny craftsmanship.


    Zhang fan can''t help feeling that such a magic weapon can be forged to the extreme in every detail, which is really a top-grade one Long sword.


    However, when Zhang Fan explores the sword with his spiritual sense, he always has a feeling that he can''t tell. But when he thinks about it carefully, it seems that there is nothing. Zhang Fan''s heart is somewhat confused. Why does he have such a feeling? He always felt that there must be something hidden in the sword.


    After a careful look at the Lei robbed sword, he did not find any way to take the sword apart to see if there was any interlayer in it.


    after a long search, Zhang Fan did not find anything. All the places were perfectly matched, there were no flaws, and nothing could be hidden.

 Chapter 906

    However, Zhang Fan''s feeling is not wrong, but this intuition has been accompanied by Zhang Fan to the present, I do not know how many times in the battle, with this feeling to escape a disaster, finally to the present.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan believed in this abnormal feeling, but he didn''t find any place to break the sword. What''s more, the body of Lei''s sword is very hard. If you want to break it, it''s definitely not a simple thing.


    Zhang Fan didn''t care too much about it, because he didn''t find any abnormal phenomenon when he used the sword. Therefore, the sword can still be used normally, and there''s no need to worry about other things.


    After taking away Lei''s sword, Zhang Fan takes out the forging manual presented by the master of sword casting valley when he left the valley and gently opens it. It is full of problems and precautions encountered by some craftsmen in forging. How can a sword be forged more successfully.


    When he saw this forging manual, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and felt happy. It''s really a treasure. No wonder this forging manual is known as the lifeblood of sword casting valley. So it is.


    Looking at the forging manual in his hand, Zhang Fan had a strong interest in it and began to read it page by page.


    In this forging manual, Zhang Fan found that what is recorded in this manual is very basic. Even Zhang Fan, who has little contact with forging, can understand it. He even has an impulse to collect materials and forge a sword by himself.


    Moreover, the records in the manual are from simple to profound, and there are many examples. These swords are long swords forged before the sword valley. Some of the problems encountered are historical.


    For example, according to the book, they forge a sword named Yinghuo, which has the power of stars. Therefore, when forging this sword, we must use magnetite, which is not an ordinary material, but some very rare materials from other continents. There is a special gravity field between wielding the sword.


    In particular, there are many stars on Yinghuo''s sword. These are gems with different properties. They are valuable. Each one can be sold at a sky high price outside. With this sword, it really gives people a sense of elegance.


    In addition, the sword must be forged when the stars appear at night, even in cloudy days, so as not to affect the absorption of the power of the stars on the sword.


    In this way, after sticking to 9981, the sword will naturally be able to communicate the power of the stars and match with gems of different properties, which will make the power of this weapon more powerful.


    For such a sword, if you want to forge it well, it will take at least a few years or even more than ten years. In the sword casting Valley, there are always several craftsmen in a group. Only in this way can you ensure that such a peerless weapon can appear in a few years. Otherwise, there is no guarantee at all.


    When Zhang Fan saw some of the contents in this book, he couldn''t help clapping his hands and exclaiming. It''s really unexpected that the sword casting masters in sword casting valley are really not simple. They are able to create such a magic weapon, which is also beneficial to the river and lake.


    Moreover, there are certain requirements for the swordsman. For example, when the swordsman is refining the long sword, he needs to use his own aura to refine it. Then he needs the swordsman to have a certain realm. Therefore, if he wants to build a magic weapon, the material is one side, and the realm and refining techniques are also one side. Therefore, from this point of view, if he wants to build a magic weapon, he should be able to do it If you want to be a sword caster, you need to have a certain cultivation talent, otherwise you can''t stand at the top of the forging process.


    When he closed the forging manual in his hand, Zhang Fan looked up slightly and found that the East had turned white, and the sun had gradually protruded half of his head from the mountain in the distance.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help shaking his head and grinning bitterly. It seemed that he was too absorbed in reading and didn''t even notice the passage of time. Unconsciously, the night had passed.


    After a simple clean-up, he came to the courtyard. Zhang Fan sat on the ground with his knees crossed, absorbed the aura with fog, and after some operation in his body, he took away the tiredness of the night. He could not help feeling refreshed and full of energy.


    After a simple cleaning up, Zhang Fan found a stone table in the yard, made a pot of tea, drank it and waited for the people.


    Not long after, Lu Jiuye and others came to Zhang Fan''s courtyard one after another. When everyone saw that Zhang Fan was drinking tea, they were all in a daze. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan got up so early. A few days ago, he was tired of walking and didn''t have a good rest.


    Yan Fei and Zhang Fan went together, but there was a kind of sleepy feeling, as if this night, and did not slow down.


    Seeing that all the people had arrived, Zhang Fan stood up and said to several people, "time is almost up. Now that all the people have arrived, let''s set out immediately. In addition, this trip is dangerous. You must be prepared to avoid being unable to deal with the troubles along the way."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they all nodded, followed Zhang Fan and walked towards the distance. They were still talking and laughing all the way, and didn''t feel nervous.Along the way, people also saw many descendants and servants of the long family. They saw that long Xue and Zhang Fan all came forward to greet each other. It was said that Zhang Fan and others were going to enter the forbidden area in the back mountain, which surprised everyone.


    "Are they going to the forbidden area in the back mountain? My God, I heard right. It''s said that the place is extremely dangerous. Even if our master leads the experts to go, only the master can come back alive, or even be seriously injured. Can they really come back alive? "


    "It''s hard to say. After all, our eldest daughter seems to have a wish all the time to explore what''s in the forbidden area in the back mountain. Is there really a treasure in the legend that can revitalize our dragon family?"


    "I think it''s just a legend. Generally speaking, almost none of the people who come into it come out alive. Most of the people who come out alive find nothing and come back in vain. Therefore, I don''t think it''s credible."


    "They are also very brave. They dare to go to the forbidden area of the dragon family. It''s not that there are no experts to explore before."

 Chapter 907

    "Yes, I remember many years ago, some big clans and families explored the forbidden area of the dragon family, but they didn''t come out, either died in it, or even left the whole body behind."


    "So, ah, it''s always a mystery about what kind of treasure, what kind of danger, what''s the situation in the forbidden area. I wonder if they can come back alive this time?"


    "I think they have a great chance of survival. After all, Zhang Fan is not simple. Although he seems to be in a shackled state, the masters of Mahayana are not his opponents. Such a genius is really rare."


    "That''s not necessarily true. After all, we don''t know what''s in the forbidden area. Maybe they don''t know. Besides, is there any treasure in the forbidden area? No one seems to know. "


    "Anyway, I don''t want Zhang Fan to die in it. You know, when he comes to our dragon family, I don''t know how many good things he has done for our dragon family. If he dies in the forbidden area and the news spreads, maybe someone will do harm to our dragon family."


    "You are so thoughtful. As long as we block the news, they will not know about it. Maybe other families and clans will come back when they just receive the news and even want to do harm to our dragon family."


    "I heard that in the forbidden area, it seems that there is something to revitalize our dragon family. If we really find it, will our dragon family be able to return to its peak at that time?"


    "It''s hard to say. What''s more, when Zhang Fan entered the forbidden area, he didn''t seem to take our dragon family with him. If he did find the treasure, they might take it alone, and finally run away and leave our dragon family."


    "What are you talking about? Young Xia Zhang is not like that. In my opinion, he is upright, free and easy. He has been helping our dragon family since he came to our dragon family, so to speak. If it had not been for him, there would not have been our dragon family today. "


    "Yes, I believe him very much. Even if he finds the baby, he will never be corrupt. He will even give it to our dragon family. Or he is only interested in the eldest lady in our family. I remember when he came, he said that he came for the eldest lady. So, I guess they must have special feelings."


    "So what? In my opinion, the eldest lady of our family must be worthy of him. Moreover, it''s a blessing for our dragon family to have such a son-in-law."


    People seem to think that Zhang Fan and long Xue have an ambiguous relationship. Otherwise, Zhang fan can''t give up his life like this. In this way, Zhang Fan won''t leave the long family in the future. Then the long family will have one more master and the strength of the family will be enhanced.


    Long Xue has been leading the way in front, walking around, people came to the entrance of the mountain forbidden area behind the long family.


    It looks very desolate here, and there is no one standing guard, because some people here reflect that as long as they stand here, they will feel a kind of gust of overcast wind, especially in the evening, they can hear strange sounds, which is very terrible, so no one wants to stand guard here.


    In front of a simple gate, it seems to be sealed with wild animals, and I don''t know how long it hasn''t been opened. A door seems to separate two worlds. On one side of the door is heaven, and on the other side is purgatory.


    Long Xue took a look at the door in front of him. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. She turned to Zhang Fan and said, "everyone, the forbidden area behind the mountain is in front of us. As long as we open the door, we can pass."


    After listening, they all looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to hear how Zhang Fan made his decision, or how Zhang Fan would choose and whether he would choose to go back.


    Zhang Fan looked up at the gate in front of him and explored the surrounding area with his spiritual sense. He found that it was quiet and there was no danger. Although there were some special sounds, they were all the sounds made by the plants outside when they were dancing with each other. In addition, the terrain here was more complex, so when the breeze passed by, some sounds would naturally appear.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan doesn''t think there will be any danger in this place, and the dangerous place should be far away.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." With that, Zhang Fan stepped forward, reached out and directly opened the front door. A gust of wind came, giving people a cold feeling. His hair stood up unconsciously.


    However, all this has no influence on Zhang Fan, because Zhang Fan knows that everything here is psychological. As long as the mind is level, everything will not feel so terrible.


    Lu Jiuye and others followed Zhang Fan and kept looking around. They felt that the shrubs here were growing thick and disorderly, which blocked the original road and made it difficult to move forward.


    Zhang Fan''s mind moved, and his whole body suddenly changed into shape. In the blink of an eye, he smashed the branches of some shrubs in front of him and opened up a road. In this way, the people behind him would walk easier.After walking for a long time, Zhang Fan stopped and looked up to the front. Without saying a word, he motioned the people behind him to look forward.


    "I heard that in the forbidden area of Houshan, there are often some inexplicable cries at night. I think this is the answer we have found to cry." With that, Zhang Fan raised his finger to the front and said to the crowd.


    Lu Jiuye and others were also very curious. Looking forward along Zhang Fan''s fingers, they found that countless stone pillars appeared in front of them. These stone pillars were formed naturally with traces of weathering on them. However, there was no rule in the arrangement of these stone pillars. When the breeze passed by, it would naturally make different sounds.


    Gao E didn''t think so. He hugged his shoulder and said, "so that''s the reason? I thought it was something. It''s a false alarm. When I get back to the dragon''s house, I will bring some elders of the dragon''s house to visit, so that they won''t be suspicious every day. "


    Dao Lang laughed, nodded to Gao E and said, "I agree with you. However, this place is really the magic work of nature. It''s a natural coincidence that such a place can appear. It''s also a beautiful scenery."

 Chapter 908

    Yan Fei was more or less curious. He asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, is this really a natural place? Why do I always think this place is a little strange? Could someone have done something? "


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said to Yanfei, "how can it be? If someone really wants to put these things, doesn''t it take a lot of effort? Who would be so boring? Do you specially use some geographical features here to scare the people of the dragon family? That''s ridiculous. "


    Lu Jiuye didn''t speak all the time. Looking at the stone pillars, he felt that the lines on these stone pillars were really formed by weathering. But just now Yan Fei said that, he was somewhat curious. Is it a coincidence? If so, it''s a big joke between heaven and the dragon family.


    Zhang Fan smiles and gives Yanfei a thumbs up. With appreciation in his eyes, he says to him, "yes, it seems that you are not willing to go out with me. Now your observation has been improved to a certain extent, and even found something different in a short time."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they were all in a daze. They looked at Zhang Fan and Yanfei strangely. They were more or less curious. They didn''t understand which one they were singing?


    Long Xue, in particular, is even more curious. For her, she grew up in the long family. She has heard a lot about the legends in the forbidden area of Houshan. When he was young, he was also curious. He once thought that when she grew up, she would go to the forbidden area of Houshan to have a look, and then he would know what was in it.


    But now it seems that this place is directly formed by nature. The wind blows between the stone pillars, and there are some honeycomb like holes on these stone pillars, which will naturally make a sound. Moreover, there are traces of weathering everywhere on these stone pillars. At first glance, they have been standing here for many years. Can someone make a fake?


    Dao Lang said he was not satisfied. Zhang Fan in front of him asked, "brother, do you mean these stone pillars are not formed naturally? But someone did it on purpose? It''s impossible to move such a large stone pillar. How hard does it take to move it? "


    Gao E is the biggest one here. He finds a stone pillar and embraces it with both hands. Suddenly, his arms start to work, and the green tendons on his arms explode. With a click, the stone pillars on the ground are pulled up. Everyone in the audience, except Zhang Fan, is surprised to see this scene.


    "My darling, brother Cheng Bo, you are a natural power! How on earth did you do it? " Cheng Bo raised his thumb and asked Gao E in surprise.


    Gao E was also strange. He wanted to have a try to see if he could move the stone pillar. Moreover, the stone pillar looked very strong. It was deeply embedded in the ground and could not be moved. Gao E didn''t have any hope.


    However, when Gao E made an effort, he suddenly shook the stone pillar and was really pulled up by himself. Even Gao E felt strange. Is he really born with divine power?


    As soon as his hands were loosened, the stone pillar was directly put down on the ground, making a dull sound, and a piece of smoke and dust was also aroused on the ground.


    Lu Jiuye was more or less curious. He went forward and carefully observed the stone pillar. A sudden realization expression appeared on his face. He turned and looked at Yanfei. His eyes were full of excitement and appreciation. I think Yanfei has grown up a lot, and can observe so carefully, even to the point of being meticulous. It seems that with Zhang Fan, Yanfei is really learning a lot, at least the observation is greatly improved.


    However, Yanfei was a little surprised at this time. He didn''t rely on amazing observation, but on guessing. Unexpectedly, he really made himself guess right. He took another look at Lu Jiuye''s appreciative eyes. Yanfei was more or less ashamed.


    Long Xue was still puzzled, and asked Zhang Fan: "I still don''t understand. Is it true that someone estimated that such a place has been set up here, which makes the whole long family feel that there is something wrong with the forbidden area in the back mountain? What is the purpose of this man''s doing this? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and made a stroke. Suddenly, the stone column with the thickness of the water tank was directly divided into two parts by a sword. At this time, people immediately saw the structure in the middle of the stone column, all of which were dense honeycomb eyes. Therefore, the seemingly heavy stone column was not as heavy as they thought.


    Pointing to the hollow stone pillars, Zhang Fan said to the crowd: "you see, these stone pillars are basically empty, so they are not immovable. Moreover, the people who move these stone pillars also have their own purposes."


    "Purpose? What is the purpose? To scare the dragon family? " Long Xue''s in the heart how many some don''t understand, looking at in front of these hollow stone pillars, don''t understand Zhang Fan exactly is what meaning.


    Zhang Fan smiles and continues to say to long Xue, "almost. It''s just to scare your dragon family. You can think of a question. What''s the best way to make your dragon family dare not enter the back mountain?"


    "Yes Is the forbidden area in the back mountain dangerous Ice snow clever Dragon Snow how much or a little brain, immediately understand the meaning of Zhang Fan to say.Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say to several people, "yes, have you ever thought of their purpose of doing so?"


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the stone pillar on the ground and said with a smile: "I see. They are trying to cause the panic of the dragon family. The purpose is very simple. They don''t want the dragon family to come here again and share the resources equally with them. Or maybe there''s something here. "


    "It''s impossible, so many people in the dragon family will be attracted? That''s ridiculous. " Dao Lang still thinks it''s impossible. He doesn''t think that the people of the dragon family will be confused by such tricks.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Dao Lang: "sometimes, it''s so simple to confuse a group of people. If you think about it, everyone still believes in the haunted things here. Therefore, people''s imagination is unlimited. In addition, before that, there were spies and masterpieces in the dragon family, and other families and sects constantly spread rumors In the end, people are in a panic, and the fake is about to come true. "

 Chapter 909

    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "sometimes, it all depends on his details, especially the way these people use is to confuse people. Then they are bound to find some people and constantly spread rumors. Even if they are false, they can be said to be true."


    "Moreover, there is another characteristic, that is, some people clearly feel that something is wrong with this matter, and it is almost impossible to be true, but they would rather believe in the false, and then tell this situation to other people, and other people will have such ideas, so the way of spreading false information is like this."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. She also felt the seriousness of this matter in her heart. She asked Zhang Fan in a hurry: "well, what''s the way to deal with this situation?"


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to long Xue, "the way to deal with this situation is actually very simple. It is to use the same method and the same crowd to give them an incredible truth and let them continue to publicize. In this way, the news will spread faster."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to long Xue: "to put it bluntly, this matter is incredible, and we have found the answer to the matter, found the result, then this is another explosive news, such news, many people are more willing to believe."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan''s words, long Xuedun suddenly realized, nodded and said with a smile, "I understand. I know what to do. After we go back, we must show people around here, make the negative news of the back mountain forbidden area completely public, and break the rumor of the back mountain forbidden area of the long family."


    Zhang Fan nodded, looked at the road ahead, and said solemnly: "in contrast, what worries me more is that the people who explored here before did not come out of the forbidden area. Where did they go? Or there''s some danger that makes them disappear. "


    Dao Lang tilted his head to think about it, and said to Zhang Fan: "brother means that these people are ambushed here? And the people who ambushed them were the people who spread rumors at that time, right? "


    Zhang Fan nodded his head and said: "yes, it''s very possible. Not only that, the owner of the long family once said that he did encounter danger in this place. That is to say, there must be other people in this place and there will be treasures. It depends on which one we meet first."


    Gao E hugged his shoulder and said to Zhang Fan with a fearless face: "it doesn''t matter if the soldiers come to block and the water comes to the earth. Since some people want to do harm to the dragon family in this way, let''s teach them a good lesson and see if they dare to spread rumors."


    "Not bad." Cheng Bo nodded, then said: "the so-called people''s words are terrible, rumors are as fierce as tigers. It''s really shameful to frame the dragon family with such insidious means. If they don''t punish well, they will be more arrogant."


    Zhang Fan said with a smile: "OK, let''s see who is so arrogant. In addition, you should be more careful. If there are other people here, it will be extremely dangerous."


    They nodded, followed Zhang Fan, and continued to walk forward. In the valley, a few people disappeared in the bushes in front of them in a blink of an eye. The stone forest here still had a kind of cry, but it was so pale because a stone pillar on the ground was cut open, which broke the previous fear.


    All the way forward, Zhang Fan is still using the whole body of the sword to shape the way to open the way, as long as the shrubs around contact with Zhang Fan''s body of these sword will instantly turn into powder, can''t get close.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also put his spiritual consciousness outside, covering all around, full of vigilance for all the wind and grass.


    After walking for a while, Zhang Fan suddenly found a group of people in front of him, who seemed to be carrying something. Many of them were coolies and some supervisors. With a whip in his hand, he urged these people.


    "Hurry up! Don''t dawdle! You dare to be lazy. I''m not a vegetarian. Don''t you want to eat at night? "


    Several supervisors waved the whip in their hands, and urged the workers, one by one swaggering, as if with endless dignity.


    Most of these coolies are just a group of civilians, and there are also some friars with very low level. They are ragged and carry a basket behind them. Several people are still carrying some things together. It seems that they are huge stones, black and can''t see what they are.


    Zhang Fan made a silent gesture to several people, indicating that they would not speak. There was something in front of them. After that, he touched it carefully.


    People are also very curious. They don''t know what kind of discovery Zhang Fan has, so they follow Zhang Fan and move forward slowly.


    When you push aside the grass in front of you and see the scene in front of you, everyone is stunned. It seems that what Zhang Fan guesses is right. There are resources here.


    "What''s that? It looks like a lot." Gao E frowned and looked at the things the coolies carried. He shook his head slightly. He was puzzled.


    "If I read it correctly, it should be basaltic iron ore, which is very rare. I didn''t expect to find it here." Lu Jiuye took a look at the black ores and made a bold guess in his heart.Long Xue takes a look at the supervisors. From their clothes, she seems to be familiar with them, especially the yellow silk belt around their waist.


    After thinking about it, long Xue suddenly thought of something and immediately blurted out: "isn''t that a member of the royal family?"


    After listening to long Xue''s words, other people are also surprised. Cheng Bo curiously says to long Xue: "girl, do you really see clearly? Are these people really from the royal family


    Long Xue nodded and said to several people, "it can''t be wrong. Their dress, especially the yellow silk tapestry around the waist, shows that they are the people in the royal family."


    "That''s right." Zhang Fan nodded slightly, and continued to say to several people: "at that time, the people fighting for resources with the dragon family were also from the royal family. So, it is very likely that they spread rumors and caused the panic of the dragon family. The real purpose is not to let people enter here and find the resources here, so as to make profits without being aware of them. Such insidious and vicious methods are really only effective A royal family can do it. "

 Chapter 910

    "These people in the royal family are really hateful. They should use such a method to deal with the dragon family. Today we must teach them a lesson." Dao Lang''s heart seems to have a group of anger burning, and he seems to be eager to try.


    Zhang Fan took a look at this place and found that there were no too powerful masters here. The most powerful supervisor was just the quintuple realm of Mahayana. It was more than enough to deal with them.


    Looking at the surrounding terrain, Zhang Fan told several people: "this place is relatively open. Let''s divide them into three groups first, surround them, hide their breath, and don''t be found by them. We can''t miss anyone by one move."


    "I understand." Everyone nodded, according to Zhang Fan''s order began to quietly touch in front of the past.


    Soon, several people have surrounded the experts of the royal family who are supervising the work. At the same time, everyone looks at Zhang Fan. As long as Zhang Fan gives a sign, they will start at once.


    After observing the situation around him with his spiritual sense, Zhang Fan found that Lu Jiuye and others were in place, so he waved his hand to signal them to start.


    In an instant, the cry of killing was earth shaking. Lu Jiuye and others rushed out from the nearby bushes, and all kinds of gas began to cover the supervisors in front. All this happened suddenly. There''s no time for these people to react.


    But when these Royal people reacted, several of them had been put down on the ground and were in a coma.


    These Royal people''s hearts were shocked and angry. They took a look around Zhang Fan and others. They were very angry. They were also very angry and said one after another.


    "How dare you sneak on us? Kowtow and admit your mistake if you are wise. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    "You are so brave that you don''t want to go out and inquire about it. We are members of the royal family. If you dare to attack us, I think you are tired of living."


    "I advise you to leave as soon as possible. We can treat it as if nothing happened. If after a while, the reinforcements of our royal family arrive, even if you run to the ends of the earth, you will not escape from the hands of the royal family."


    "What else can you do except sneak attack? If you have the ability to be one-on-one with us, you are really bold enough. Today, my grandfather must skin you alive!"


    At this time, these supervisors of the royal family suddenly attacked Zhang Fan and others, holding all kinds of weapons in their hands. For a moment, their momentum moved the world, and they were willing to kill.


    The reason why they dare to fight back is that they rely on a large number of people. They think that Zhang Fan and others are not powerful, but they take advantage of a sneak attack. As long as they start to fight back, Zhang Fan is not their opponent at all.


    For such attacks, Zhang Fan and others are all experienced in many battles. Such attacks have no effect at all. It can even be said that in front of Zhang Fan and others, these Royal people are just a group of children with weapons, without any lethality.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fan took the lead in moving his steps and did not retreat. Facing these enemies, he did not dodge or flash his forehead. With one move, he directly knocked several people unconscious without using any aura.


    The reason why Zhang Fan did this was that he was worried about the coolies around him. If they used their aura at this time, they would be very destructive. These mortals and people with low level could not escape, and they would be drowned in a shock wave and die.


    Just after a round of charge, these experts in the royal family have lost their fighting power. They look miserable and lie on the ground. The coolies around also feel very happy. At the same time, they are also amazed by the means of Zhang Fan and others.


    Looking at the crowd around, Zhang Fan went over and found an old man who was slightly older. He asked him, "elder, why do you come here to help them carry minerals? Are you all hired? "


    The old man looked at these Royal experts around, shook his head slightly, sighed, and said to Zhang Fan, "no, I''m captured by them. I live in Jin''an village, where people don''t know how to practice. They are all mortals. Life is very ordinary, but it''s peaceful. Besides, the young people in the village are all out to make a living, only people of our age are still there The village is waiting for them to come back and reunite. "


    After a pause, the old man continued to say to Zhang Fan with tears in his eyes: "I never thought that at this time, a group of people came to the village, who are the experts of their royal family. They came to the village and began to catch strong men. Even people of our age did not let go. They caught us as coolies and helped them to work. They did not give any work at all Money. We are also forced to be helpless. "


    Yan Fei frowned and said to the old man and others, "don''t you think about running away? Or unite to fight against them, or ask for help from other families and clans? "


    The old man shook his head slightly, sighed and said to Yanfei, "it''s not as simple as you think. We''ve used all the methods you said, but we''ll be caught in the end. It''s just a beating or all kinds of torture. There''s a man over there who was tortured to death by them."With that, the old man pointed to a wooden shelf in the distance and motioned Zhang Fan and others to look there.


    Zhang Fan and others looked in the direction of the old man''s fingers. They were angry. They clenched their fists and gritted their teeth. They saw a mummy tied on a wooden shelf. They didn''t know how long it had been dead. In some places, the bones of the mummy had been exposed. The cloth strips on the body showed that the deceased had been beaten before he died. That''s why it was so. Moreover, it has been put on the shelf all the time Up to death.


    Gao E took a look at the corpse in the distance. He couldn''t help but feel angry and said to Zhang Fan: "brother, I don''t think it''s meaningful for these people to keep them. They should be so careless about people''s lives. It''s inhuman torture for these people. We''d better just kill them and take revenge for the people they killed."


    Dao Lang also said: "yes, elder brother, if these people don''t get rid of them, then these coolies can''t live. After these royal family experts recover their strength, they will be even worse. I don''t know who will die next."


    After hearing Dao Lang''s words, all the workers were shocked and trembled. It was obvious that they were very afraid of these Royal experts.

 Chapter 911

    At this time, one of the laborers came out of the team. Although he had aura all over his body, it was very rare. It was obvious that his cultivation had just started. He was not an expert, but just entered the cultivation world.


    However, for a middle-aged person who has just stepped into the cultivation world, it is estimated that there is no great development. At most, he is stronger than ordinary people, and the others are no different.


    The middle-aged man went forward and fell to his knees with a plop to Zhang Fan. He clasped his hands and said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia, today I really appreciate your help, but you can only help us for a while, and you can''t help us for a lifetime. So even if we leave here, these people will still find us if they survive. At that time, we will still be friends There is no escape from death. "


    "It''s easy." Cheng Bo picked up a knife from one side of the ground, handed it to the middle-aged man, and said to him, "now these people have no fighting ability. As for whether they want to kill or stay, it''s all in your mind."


    The middle-aged man took the long sword in Cheng Bo''s hand with both hands. His eyes were red with blood, and his eyes were filled with blood. He gritted his teeth at the Royal experts in front of him, and walked towards one of them with the long sword in his hand.


    Although the Royal master was afraid, he was always arrogant. In the face of the middle-aged man, he was still cursing. Even at this stage, the Royal master was still threatening the middle-aged man.


    "Well, what are you doing? Are you going to kill me? I think you are good at it, or you are itchy. You dare to attack me. If you are wise, you should put down the knife to me. Otherwise, I will... "


    Before the Royal master finished his words, he just heard a puff, and the long knife in the hands of Zhongnian had already been cut off. In the blink of an eye, he cut off the head of the Royal master.


    After turning around, the middle-aged man''s eyes became more blood red and bloodthirsty. Holding the long knife in his hand, he walked towards another royal expert. As he walked, he said, "my brother died under your whip. Since I came here, I have said that my brother is weak and sick. He can''t do these things, so don''t embarrass him, but you don''t know I didn''t let him go. Sometimes I teased him and asked him to clean the toilet for you. It''s all good for you! "


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man took up the knife and fell. Another expert of the royal family fell, and his blood gushed. Douda''s head rolled out a long way on the ground.


    See that the middle-aged man has killed red eyes, other people also picked up the weapons on the ground, one after another toward these Royal experts around cut in the past, for a time, the whole valley became crying, constantly issued different miserable, startled some birds in the bush.


    For such a bloody scene, Zhang Fan and others did not stop, because they knew in their hearts that these people had been bullied for too long, so they had such resentment in their hearts. It is a blessing to be able to vent it now.


    After these laborers killed all the Royal experts, Zhang Fan inquired about them and found that everyone came here in different ways. Some of them were kidnapped. Their villages and homes had been destroyed by the Royal people, and they were also captured.


    There are also some people who have been cheated. They heard that the royal family would pay a high price to hire some coolies. They only need to sign a one-year contract to get the money. Moreover, the wages will be settled after a year. In their opinion, the royal family is also a famous force in the River and lake. It is impossible for them not to owe money. But unexpectedly, these people in the royal family are really like this They were asked to work all the time, and they didn''t mention the salary and reward. Anyone who dared to mention it would be beaten and even killed.


    There are also some people who are even worse. Their families are caught and imprisoned by the experts of the royal family. If they don''t work hard, their families will die. Therefore, they have to help the royal family to do heavy work.


    Therefore, in such a situation, there has always been a wave of anger in people''s hearts. They hate the people in the royal family so much that they wanted to resist for a long time. If Zhang Fan didn''t help them today, their wish would not have come true.


    For such a thing, Gao E said angrily: "deceiving people too much, really deceiving people too much! I didn''t expect that the royal family was so shameless and could do such despicable things. I want to say that such an organization should have been directly destroyed by other families and clans in the river and lake. "


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to one of the elders, "master, besides you, are there any royal people mining mineral resources here?"


    The old man shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t know. After all, we can''t go out. We can only stay in this place. The world we see is just like this. I really don''t know whether there are royal people in other places."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the crowd, "you guys, the experts in the royal family have been killed by you now. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. If they have someone to change shifts and find out all this, you will be worried about your life."These workers looked at each other. Everyone sighed in their heart. With tears in their eyes, they said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "We are now homeless. Even if we leave here, where can we go?"


    "Yes, this river''s Lake doesn''t belong to us. We are just mortals. There are dangers everywhere. Even mole ants are inferior. Even if we leave here, we will die."


    "If you dislike us, young Xia, we can do some rough work with you."


    "Yes, we don''t feel dirty or tired. As long as it''s for stuttering, we can do anything. Please take us in, young Xia!"


    At this point, all the workers immediately fell to their knees and began to kneel down to Zhang Fan. All they said was to let Zhang Fan take them in.


    For these people, Zhang Fan''s heart more or less some difficult, but if these people stay here, then they are really dead, but if they stay in their own side, the front do not know what kind of danger they will encounter, in that case, they are still dead, so, they must not stay in their own side.

 Chapter 912

    Dao Lang took a look at Zhang Fan, then looked at the laborers, and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, I think these people are also very poor. Let''s take them in and let them do some coolies."


    "You don''t know where we''re going. It''s a forbidden area in the back mountain. We don''t know what kind of danger there is. We don''t know whether we can come out alive. With them, they have only one way of thinking." Dao yanichiro immediately retorted.


    Cheng Bo nodded and said, "Yan Fei is right. If you leave them with us, it will not only not guarantee their personal safety, but even drag us down. Therefore, you must not leave them with us."


    Long Xue thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s better to let them go to the dragon''s home, even in the business street in front of the dragon''s home."


    "That''s a good idea." Lu Jiuye nodded and said with a smile to several people, "they can work. They can move goods on the commercial street in front of the dragon''s house and have a bite to eat. However, if we send him back now, it will certainly delay time."


    "It''s easy." Long Xue smiles, takes out a token from her storage ring, shakes it in front of the crowd and says, "this is my token. Take it. From this road to the end, there is a door. When you go in from that door, you show this token. It''s said that Miss long asked you to go. Naturally, no one will embarrass you."


    After hearing this, these workers immediately felt happy and began to thank Longxue one after another. In their eyes, the dragon beard at this time was a fairy like existence. It was not only beautiful, but also kind-hearted. It seemed that there was a kind of holy light around them, which was beyond people''s reach.


    When these laborers were leaving, they once told Zhang fan that the royal family began to spread rumors that there were powerful things here, which made many clans and families dare not come here. The purpose was to monopolize the resources here. In addition, there was an important secret. When two experts of the royal family chatted with each other, they inadvertently mentioned here Originally, it was an old site of the royal family. Later, it was abandoned due to the relocation. Later, it was developed here. There were many more clans and families, but no one came to this place. The main reason is that this place is a royal tomb group with treasures in it.


    However, thousands of years have passed, and everything has gone through vicissitudes. Many places that were originally marked on the map no longer exist and cannot be identified. They can only slowly find them. In order not to be disturbed by other clans and families, the royal family thought of such a way to spread rumors, which makes people shy away and dare not come.


    After sending these laborers away, Zhang Fan and his party continued to move on. On the way, Yanfei asked Zhang Fan, "I don''t quite understand. Is the information given by these laborers reliable? Will there really be royal tombs here?"


    Gao E hugged his shoulder and said, "no matter what he has, it has nothing to do with us. If we meet the experts in the royal family again, we''ll beat him up and see if they dare to do evil."


    At this time, Gao E had not recovered from his anger just now. He even had some questions about Yan Fei.


    Cheng Bo took a look around and said to several people, "I think it''s a place with steep terrain and fog in the valley. The fog gives people a sense of fairyland. It''s really a geomantic treasure land. Maybe someone will bury the remains of their ancestors here and protect their descendants."


    "I don''t know. You know Feng Shui, so you can lead the way." Zhang Fan smiles. He also thinks that Cheng Bo''s words are reasonable. However, Zhang Fan is somewhat surprised that Cheng Bo can say such terrain and analyze it so thoroughly.


    Cheng Bo scratched his head with a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "when you''re wandering in the river and lake, you don''t have to rely on your skills, but if there is a tomb. It''s also hard for me to see where the specific location is. I still need to look for it slowly. "


    For this matter, Dao Lang''s heart more or less curious, frowned and said: "I don''t understand, do the Royal people really need Tombs? Why do people who practice truth have Tombs? What''s the use of graves? Don''t they all fly? Even if they didn''t fly up, they all died in the battle. Can they really recover their bodies? "


    Dao Lang''s series of questions, it seems that people do not know where to start to answer well, but for this matter, long Xue has some insight.


    "You don''t know that." After listening to Dao Lang''s question, long Xue immediately put on a look that she understood very well and began to explain to Dao Lang.


    It turns out that there is a place in every family called talin. Generally speaking, there is talin in the back mountain of the clan. There are some ancestors'' corpses in it. They all sit in it. Sometimes, they know that their longevity is approaching, but their oil is running out, so they will close the door and have a last fight.


    It''s easy to understand that if they don''t break through the boundary and add longevity, they won''t come out. Generally speaking, only a few people can succeed, and the rest will die in these caves.After several decades, some people will open the stone and take out the corpses. If the bones have been rotten or even turned into blood, it doesn''t matter. If there are still bones, they must be buried well. Find a place with good geomantic omen and bury them for later generations.


    Many families and clans are very particular about this thing, so the royal family should be no exception. They have developed in this continent for thousands of years, and once ruled one side. Even now, the royal family still has a certain strength, which was accumulated at that time.


    As for their own tombs, every person with a high status in the royal family will have a careful design in his middle age, and even spend a few years in order to be more beautiful in the afterlife.


    Therefore, generally speaking, the funeral of the royal family should be grand and grand. Even the location of the tombs, the design of the tombs and the funeral objects should be carefully selected.

 Chapter 913

    In addition, the royal family should also pay attention to their own corpses. Although they are just a pair of skin bags, they think that they are also their own things. Therefore, even after death, they should keep them well without any damage. Therefore, they will try every means to make their own corpses immortal.


    In particular, some high-ranking people have very high requirements for their own underground palace. They will make the same underground palace almost before they live and after they die. In their view, even when they go to the underworld, they should maintain the dominant position at that time.


    Their underground palace can even be said to be an underground city. The tamping degree of the city wall needs to be tested by some experts. If a Mahayana expert can destroy the tamped city wall with anything, it is definitely unqualified.


    Even in their underground palace, there will be some organs and arrays, which are quite complicated. Therefore, if anyone wants to make an idea about their burial objects, they will never come back. Few people can steal treasures from their tombs.


    However, generally speaking, there are many treasures in their underground palace, especially some rare treasures, which are quite attractive. Many experts can''t help taking risks. As long as they steal them, they may greatly improve their strength.


    After listening to long Xue''s story, people can''t help thinking to themselves that the last time long''s master took people to a cave, he encountered danger in the cave. According to the description of Long''s master at that time, it is very likely that he entered the underground palace and was attacked by the array in the underground palace.


    anyway, there is a feeling of extreme danger ahead They all raised the spirit of twelve points, ready to meet some unknown dangers.


    After walking for a long time, Zhang Fan stopped and looked at the bushes around him. He could not help frowning and thinking.


    Everyone was also very curious. They knew that Zhang Fan must have found something and didn''t disturb him. They just looked at Zhang Fan quietly and wanted to hear what Zhang Fan said.


    Looking around, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, have you found that there seems to be some traces of people walking on the bushes in front of you, and the number is small."


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the front and then looked at the ground. He found that there were some dead branches broken on the ground, which indicated that something passed through this place.


    "It''s true. There are traces of people walking here. It seems that we should be more careful." Lu Jiuye frowned and pointed to a branch broken by something on the ground. He said to the crowd.


    "Could it be that some wild animals passed by, that''s why this is the case?" Cheng Bo is more or less curious and asks Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and responded to him: "no, if there is any wild animal or animal passing through here, it will leave some hair and clues, but now it seems that nothing is left here, only some traces. Therefore, I am sure it should be left by human activities."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt that there was some truth. If it was a beast, it would not care about these things. Only people would think that it would not leave any traces. But the more it was, the more obvious it was.


    For all this, Zhang Fan took a look at the front, put his spiritual consciousness to the limit, and said to the people: "these people may be far away from us, my spiritual consciousness can''t sense their existence, or in other words, these people in front may have hidden breath skills or magic weapons, so we must be careful."


    The crowd nodded, followed Zhang Fan and continued to move forward. At the same time, they were constantly observing the surroundings to avoid accidents. No one spoke and tried not to make any noise.


    I don''t know how long after I left, Zhang Fan immediately asked everyone to hide, because in the exploration of spiritual consciousness, I found that there were some people in white robes in front of me. Their clothes were very uniform. It was estimated that they were disciples of which sect, but what did they want to do when they came here?


    In the distance, a group of disciples in white had been looking at the map in their hands, and they didn''t feel the existence of Zhang Fan and others. Everyone''s expression was very confused, and they seemed to have encountered something they couldn''t understand.


    "It''s really strange, elder martial brother. It seems that the environment drawn on this map is totally different from the environment we are in contact with in reality. Did you take the wrong map?"


    "It should not, but the pattern of this place must have been rearranged by some experts. They should be hiding something, or they have to do something."


    "However, if someone really moved the Fengshui pattern here, it''s impossible to leave no trace. We''ve all made three circles around this place, and we still haven''t found the legendary peak. It''s really strange."


    "When we get lost on the road, it''s not the same as when we get lost on the map."


    "I don''t think so. We''ve made some marks along the way. It''s a big deal to go back along the original road. We shouldn''t be unable to go out."


    "There''s no problem. The problem is where are we going now? Where to go? If the map is not accurate, we can only grope forward. In this way, the task of zongmen will be very difficult to complete. ""This time we came out to find the location of the Imperial Palace, but if we go on like this, we are really looking for a needle in a haystack. What''s more, it''s so big here, can we really go out?"


    For a moment, everyone had no idea but to look at the elder martial brother and hope that he could solve the problem.


    The young man, who is called the eldest martial brother, looks like he''s only twenty-nine. Looking at the map in his hand, he looks sad. He doesn''t know where to go. After all, this time he led the team out to do the task. Try not to have any casualties. Otherwise, he can''t explain it when he comes back to the sect. Fortunately, he didn''t meet anyone and didn''t go to school There are no wild animals.


    "Let''s have a rest first. After walking for so long, we are all tired. Let''s have something to eat first, and then let''s go on the road."


    Along the way, it was very hard for people to get on the road. When they heard that they could have a rest, they sat on the ground and took out their things to supplement their physical strength.


    Cheng Bo takes a look at the front and then looks at Zhang Fan. He frowns and thinks. He can''t help thinking to himself.

 Chapter 914

    "What shall we do now? The level of these people is not high. I see that they seem to have maps in their hands. Shall we solve them and seize the maps in their hands? " Cheng Bo takes a look at the situation in front of him and frowns to ask Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Cheng Bo, "just knock them out. Don''t hurt them. I''m curious about what the map looks like in their hands."


    Cheng Bo smiles, nods to Zhang Fan and says, "don''t worry, I have my own discretion in this matter. You can wait for my good news."


    With that, Cheng Bo turns around, hides his breath, and stealthily lurks in the direction of these people. The figure is like a ghost.


    Zhang Fan and others look at the front, waiting for Cheng Bo to solve these people. If it doesn''t go well, they need to help for the first time.


    Cheng Bo stealthily sneaks in front of him to hide his breath. In addition to his excellent lightness skill, he doesn''t cause any disturbance between his actions. He soon gets close to these disciples.


    When he took all these people into Cheng Bo''s attack area, Cheng Bo launched an attack, directly at the back neck of the nearest disciple. No, it was a hand knife.


    With a bang, the disciple fell to the ground and fainted. He didn''t even know what happened. He just felt that he was unconscious and would not suffer any pain.


    Cheng Bo''s moving speed is extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he puts all the people who haven''t responded to him to the ground. When he sees that all the people have passed out, Cheng Bo waves to Zhang Fan and others in the distance, signaling them to come.


    Soon, everyone came here. Cheng Bo took a token from a disciple''s waist and handed it to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan holds the token in his hand and looks at it carefully. It''s probably made of jade. It''s round and smooth. It''s engraved with three big characters of Feiyun gate, with some auspicious clouds around. From the advanced level of the token, these people are not ordinary disciples, but inner disciples of the clan.


    Generally speaking, most of the tokens held by ordinary disciples, or those who have just entered the sect, or those who are outside the sect, are made of wood. The more advanced the disciples or elders are, the different the token materials are.


    Therefore, Zhang fan can probably infer the status of these disciples in the clan from the token materials of these people.


    Yan Fei took a very old map from one side and gave it to Zhang Fan. He said to Zhang Fan, "this is from their hands. It seems to be the map that they were looking at just now."


    Zhang Fan took the map in his hand. The map was not made of paper or silk cloth. It was made of parchment. It was slightly yellow, but some of the patterns on it were clearly visible. It seemed that there were mountains, rivers and some paths on it.


    Zhang Fan looked at it for a while and shook his head slightly. He didn''t see why he came, so he handed it to Lu Jiuye and "Jiuye, please give me the palm." With that, Zhang Fan handed the map to Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye took the map over and looked at it carefully. He could not help frowning. He was also full of doubts. After looking at it for a long time, he did not see anything.


    After looking at it for a while, Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t see the information in this map. I think this map doesn''t match the geographical information here, or did they take the wrong map? Or we don''t see it in the right way. "


    Cheng Bo was also curious. He took the map in his hand, changed several positions and looked at it carefully. He couldn''t help looking puzzled. He said to the two: "it''s really strange that this map should be true from the outside. After all, we have come all the way to this place. The mountains and streams we passed are almost the same as the places marked on the map It''s the same. However, although the information is detailed, it is totally inconsistent with the surrounding scenery. It''s really strange. "


    "Can you show it to me?" Dao Lang is also curious about this matter, so he takes the map in Cheng Bo''s hand and looks at it carefully, thinking constantly in his heart.


    However, Dao Lang often plays around in the river and lake, so he naturally contacts people who do business in many places. He has some experience.


    Seeing the trickiness in the map, Dao Lang immediately burst out laughing and said to the crowd, "it''s easy to see this, because this map is fake."


    "False?"


    For a moment, after listening to Dao Lang''s words, everyone was very confused. They couldn''t help looking at the map in his hand. They didn''t understand why Dao Lang said that.


    Dao Lang saw that people were very confused, so he continued with a smile to them: "in the black market, there are a group of businessmen who specialize in selling fake goods, because these things are in great demand, have high profits, and are very easy to make. However, fake is fake, and it can''t be true. Therefore, they have to think of some ways to make fake things look like Really, the more like the better. "


    After a pause, Dao Lang continued: "they are racking their brains to make fake things. For such things, they can only make these things very similar to the real ones, especially in terms of antiques. They have very high skills."Pointing to the map in his hand, Dao Lang continued: "have you found a detail, that is, although this parchment is very shabby, the picture on it is so clear. From this point of view, it is obvious that the things inside are fake."


    "There''s more." Dao Lang turned over the scroll and mistakenly wrote it down with his hand. He found that some dark yellow things had been rubbed down on it and showed them to the public. He continued: "this scroll also made people tamper with it. It''s obvious that the other party is a master of counterfeiting. If he is not a professional, he may also see it in the dark. He can really confuse the real with the fake. Otherwise, these cases will be destroyed The disciples will not be deceived. "


    Turning the scroll over again, Dao Lang said: "from the outside of this map, I guess the reason why people are so convinced is that it''s true on the outside of this map. Moreover, many people who have investigated this place but have not gone deep will naturally believe it, while for the terrain inside, no one really goes there Yes, even a mystery. No one knows the answer. "

 Chapter 915

    After a pause, Dao Lang continued to say to the crowd: "then someone will draw something casually with the help of this point, so that people can believe that all the things recorded in the map are true. Therefore, this map will sell for a good price."


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, people all feel that there is some truth. It seems that there is no business without fraud for this business. Once you buy fake things, you will certainly delay things at the critical time.


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Cheng Bo suddenly realized it and said with a smile, "I thought they were studying something just now. They were lost. It seems that these things are not helpful for us. We''d better give them back."


    They all nodded. Gao E looked at some people''s storage rings and shook his head slightly. He said, "these people are really poor. They have nothing. There are only a few inferior spirit stones in their hands."


    Zhang Fan Gao E said: "we''d better give these things back to them. We just passed by here and wanted to borrow the map from them. But now it seems that the map is fake, so we don''t need to search them. After all, we are not thieves, we are people in the Jianghu."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Gao E also felt that there was some truth, so he took these storage space rings from where and sent them back to where they were.


    Yan Fei took a look around again. There were no poisonous snakes and beasts, and no other people. At least these people were safe within a few hours.


    After all this, the people set out on the road and continued to walk towards the depth of this place.


    After a few hours, the disciples in white woke up. When they looked up, they found that the sun had set. A thin mist began to grow in the valley, and it was getting thicker and thicker. They quickly woke up their companions who were still in a coma. Everyone didn''t understand what was going on.


    "What''s the matter with us? Did we sleep together just now? Sleep till the sun sets? It''s impossible. "


    " no, I remember clearly that when we came here, we wanted to repair it. At that time, it should be in the afternoon, when the sun was shining. How could it be that time in a flash? "


    "It can''t be that some experts attacked us, but they didn''t hurt our lives. Therefore, the people who attacked us must not have come to seek revenge. We are also very lucky."


    "Can we say that there are mountain bandits in this place? But I''ve heard that in some remote places, there will be mountain bandits. As long as passers-by pass by, they will be dizzy, then they will search for money, and finally they will go away. "


    "It''s impossible. If we really met the mountain bandits, there would be no storage ring in our hands for a long time. They are thieves. How could they be so kind as not to attack the spirit stone in our hands?"


    "That''s strange. The attacker didn''t kill us or take away the spirit stone in our hands. Why did he want to stun us? It''s strange


    "But we don''t seem to find out who knocked us out, or even his figure. It''s really strange."


    "It can only be said that our lives are still big. After all, we are still alive. It is estimated that this expert also wants to let us know what it means to retreat in the face of difficulties. Therefore, we''d better leave this land of right and wrong first. If we really can''t leave, then we are doomed."


    "Yes, I quite agree with elder martial brother. After all, the terrain drawn in this map does not match what we see, and we have also been attacked. Therefore, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave here first, elder martial brother. What do you think?"


    For a moment, everyone looked in the direction of the elder martial brother. In such a situation, everyone wanted to hear the elder martial brother''s opinions.


    The young man in white, who was called the eldest martial brother, woke up and recalled what had happened before. He was in a cold sweat. He looked around in a hurry and didn''t find anyone. He was relieved. When everyone was talking, the eldest martial brother didn''t express his opinion until everyone was quiet.


    The elder martial brother said to several people: "the master who attacked us must have a high level, but he didn''t take our lives, and he didn''t have anything on us. So, I guess we must make him feel in the way. So, what happened just now is a warning to us. If we continue to move forward, we don''t know what will happen What


    After a pause, the elder martial brother continued to say to several people: "besides, it must be very dangerous here, and the elder used this method to warn us not to move forward, otherwise, it would not be as simple as being knocked unconscious. So, we''d better leave here first, after daybreak, find the way to come, and leave the valley at once."


    After listening to the elder martial brother''s words, everyone nodded one after another, which immediately aroused their resonance in their hearts. Several people left here quickly, and they did not dare to stay.


    Zhang Fan and others walked for a long time, until the sun set, several people still did not see any people, also did not find any, just along the way, found some good quality herbs, nothing else."It''s getting dark. I don''t think it''s suitable for us to walk at night in this place without a map, so as to avoid danger. We''d better find a place to spend the night first, and then leave early tomorrow morning." Lu Jiuye looked around and said to Zhang Fan.


    "Well, there are woodlands all around here. It''s still open and there''s no danger. Let''s sleep here tonight." Zhang Fan nodded, pointed to a piece of open space in front, said to several people.


    "Let''s go around and have a look first, so as not to be disturbed by wild animals at night." Dao Lang said a word to Zhang Fan, then he took Gao E and walked towards the distance.


    Long Xue started to make a fire. Soon, a bonfire was lit. The flicker of the fire drove the darkness around. The shadow of the trees whirled, but it gave people a sense of beauty of the night. The sound of insects reverberated in the whole valley. Birds and animals had returned to their nests for rest, and the coldness of the night had spread from all around. However, there was such a little fire in the darkness, that kind of fire Cold temperature will not dare to close.


    Zhang Fan a few people simply eat some things, then began to sit around the fire, looking at the flames in the fire, I do not know what to think.


    "We''ve been out for a day. We''ve got nothing to go to. Isn''t it the wrong direction?" Dao Lang frowned and asked several people.

 Chapter 916

    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Dao Lang, "this time we come out, we are really a little adventurous. There is no direction, no map, no landmark building, and no reinforcement in any aspect. As for what we can find, it''s hard to say. Maybe we can get nothing, return without success, or we may encounter danger, or we may be trapped. It''s all hard to say."


    Gao E patted Dao Lang on the shoulder and said to him, "when we came out, elder brother had already told us that everything was voluntary. If anyone wanted to come, he would raise his hand. If he didn''t come, he wouldn''t force us. It was all our choice."


    Dao Lang shook his head and said to Gao E, "I don''t mean to retreat. I just think that we should set a direction. At least, just like the dragon master at that time, we can find a mysterious cave, so we can have a chance to find the treasure."


    Long Xue said to several people, "before you were away, when I was chatting with my father, he once mentioned this place. According to his account, this place in the back mountain of the dragon family is a primeval forest, and there will even be wild animals in it. Moreover, the space of this place is very huge, and they didn''t know how long they had walked at that time."


    After hearing what long Xue said, Dao Lang suddenly felt like a ball out of breath. When he thought that there was still a long way to go, Dao Lang felt very tired.


    However, he came here mainly to accompany Zhang Fan. As long as Zhang Fan was there, Dao Lang couldn''t say anything. If Zhang Fan and Dao Lang didn''t come, he would not want to eat and drink.


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhang Fan asked long Xue, "what else did the master of the long family say? Could he say something about the landform here, or something special?"


    "Something special..." Long Xue frowned, carefully recalled something, suddenly thought of something, immediately said to Zhang Fan and others: "Oh, by the way, I remember my father once said, they were out of a long distance, and then found something wrong, the solemnity around seems to have become extremely tall, luxuriant, that kind of feeling, as if they were shrunk in general."


    After a pause, long Xue continued to say to several people: "for this matter, I have also been to the library of the long family and looked through the data. From the data, it can be seen that the growth of trees in some places is abnormal, which shows that the magnetic field here has some influence, and the things that can affect the magnetic field are mostly some very good treasures."


    "Moreover, my father also said that the place is a crater, and there is magma below, but there are many weapons in the open space at the bottom, and those weapons are not afraid of high temperature, so I suspect that there must be other treasures in that place."


    "According to my father''s words, when they entered the forbidden area of Houshan, they went all the way to the East, which is the direction we went. They didn''t encounter any trouble during the period. They finally arrived at the crater, the place they found."


    After listening to long Xue''s words, people can''t help thinking, but for a moment, they didn''t think of any good way.


    For such a thing, Zhang Fan got up and said to the people, "well, according to the master of the long family, what we are going to do now is the way they were going at that time, and they didn''t encounter any danger along the way. Therefore, we can speed up. According to different landmarks, at least we can wait until we see these tall trees That is to say, when we see those tall trees, we will find that position


    After hearing this, everyone was very happy and felt that Zhang Fan''s method was feasible. Even if there was any danger temporarily, there were so many people, not to mention Zhang Fan. The danger would not be too great, and we could find the treasure quickly by speeding up.


    With the direction, people''s hearts will no longer panic, as long as the direction of hard work is good, there is a goal, with the direction, the next step can be implemented.


    Sometimes, people are like this. If a person is allowed to do a job without direction or goal, he will blindly do it for a period of time. After that, he will be skeptical of his own efforts, and even have a rebellious attitude, so that the work is not so smooth.


    On the contrary, if you give him directions and methods, in this way, you will give him a dose of peace of mind and make him feel at ease.


    Everyone takes turns to watch the night. In this way, everyone can have a rest, so that they won''t have no spirit when they are on the road the next day.


    There was no book in one night. The next morning, the sun had already risen. A mass of fog immediately rose in the valley. The visibility was relatively low. The flowers and plants in the valley were covered with dew. They looked fresh and green. On the whole, they looked like fairyland on earth.


    Although this is the case, it still has some influence on ordinary people. After all, the visibility can''t see far away, but for Zhang Fan, it has no effect at all, because Zhang fan can use his spiritual sense to explore the four, so Zhang Fan will know everything.


    The crowd continued to move forward. Moreover, according to yesterday''s plan, the speed of the crowd''s action also accelerated a lot, especially in Zhang Fan''s use of sword Qi to open the way, there was no obstacle for several people.Walking for a day and a night, the next morning, when Zhang Fan opened the road, he found that there were fewer and fewer shrubs in front of him. Looking up, he found that there seemed to be many tall trees in the distance.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but stop, pointed to the front and said to several people, "if I''m not wrong, it should be the place that the master of the dragon family said before. The trees are tall. It''s estimated that we are not far from that cave. Be careful."


    Everyone nodded, at the same time in the eyes also showed hope, long Xue heart is also very excited, think of their own hands of ice beads finally can be used.


    At that time, my father asked me to go to the desert Dagang to look for the ice pearl, just to find this place and get the treasure inside.


    After walking for a while, in the afternoon, they found a cave. When they looked inside, they found that it was dark and the temperature was not so hot, which made them curious.


    "Is this the cave that the Lord of the Luo family said at that time? It looks like it''s very deep inside. " Dao Lang frowned and looked inside, but he didn''t see anything.

 Chapter 917

    "No, I remember that the master of the dragon family once said that he saw a magma pool inside. If there is a magma pool, there should be a heat wave at the entrance of the cave, but there is nothing here." Cheng Bo is puzzled in the heart, frowning to everybody to say.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "I think there should be more than one cave here. Some caves should even be false. We need to be more careful."


    Zhang Fan explored the inside with his spiritual sense and found that although the entrance was not big, there was a unique cave inside. Moreover, the air inside was chaotic and the gas field was not very stable. If there was no accident, this should be what the dragon family leader said at that time.


    "There is a lot of space inside. We can go in and have a look, but we must be careful. The gas field inside is not very stable." Zhang Fan frowned and said to the crowd.


    Everyone also played a spirit of 12 points, walked towards the inside, alert to the surrounding, if there is any danger, we must make the first response.


    After entering the cave, after walking for an hour or so, the front of the cave suddenly opened up, and some traces of artificial excavation could be seen around. Although it was not so obvious, Zhang Fan''s observation was so keen that he immediately found these places.


    In addition, there are six caves in front, and there is a large open space in the middle. However, what''s creepy is that there are white bones everywhere on the ground here. Moreover, these dead bones still keep the appearance of sitting on their knees, hands together, and they look very devout.


    There seems to be some patterns on the ground, but after years of accumulation of a thick layer of dust, coupled with serious weathering, we can no longer see the original appearance.


    "What''s the situation? Why are there so many dead bones? " Dao Lang''s brow was deeply wrinkled. Seeing these bones, he felt uncomfortable.


    Long Xue also frowned and said to the crowd, "look at their posture, they should be worshiping something, and these people are still in a certain track. If I guess correctly, this place should be an altar."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, according to your previous idea, there should be a tomb in this place. Moreover, it seems that these people have been dead for a long time. Although there are some woods outside, the air is humid, and some small insects, they have not affected the bones of these people. From this, we can see that these people should be some friars, so their lives are very beautiful There won''t be any insects on the body. "


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "according to the previous statement, this place belongs to a gathering place, that is to say, their location is not the location of a spiritual vein in the mountains, but the people who have a heart, in this way, deliberately make an action here, absorb the aura of these people, and form a gathering array, which is very important So the aura here will stay


    Cheng Bo frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "if you say so, these people are here to die? What''s more, they sit in the same posture in this place. Moreover, the people who designed this place didn''t use any aboveboard means. I''m really curious. What methods did they use to persuade these people? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said: "from this point of view, it is estimated that some powerful organizations can brainwash these people, and then they will be convinced, but they become the victims of the altar here."


    Gao E was puzzled and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, could this place really be the tomb before the royal family? But why is there no royal family to protect the mausoleum? Are they really so confident? No one came to steal from the mausoleum? "


    Zhang Fan took a look at these caves and said to Gao E, "it''s possible that the royal family at that time was so domineering all the time. In addition, they were very powerful at that time. Naturally, there were mausoleums of this scale and they also used this way of sacrifice. For them, sacrificing heaven was a very important link."


    Gao E was surprised and asked Zhang Fan: "that''s too big. There are probably hundreds of dead bones. So many monks and so many lives are used to worship heaven? I still don''t understand. "


    Dao Lang patted Gao E on the shoulder and said to him, "these people are ancestors. Their sacrifice has become a thing of the past. We''d better focus on the present. Now we have six caves to choose from. Where do we need to go?"


    At this time, people are also in trouble, they have to look at Zhang Fan, hope Zhang fan can lead them to make the right choice, after all, in every trouble, Zhang Fan is able to lead people to make the right choice, I believe this time will not be an exception.


    Zhang Fan thought in his heart and explored six caves with his spiritual knowledge. According to the description of the master of the dragon family, there should be magma here, so the temperature must be very high. So, as long as you find that way, you can find the way that the master of the dragon family took at that time.


    However, Zhang Fan''s heart is somewhat curious, so what is in the other six caves? Is it also some funerary objects?At this time, when Zhang Fan explored it with his spiritual sense, he found that there seemed to be a bloody smell of nonglie in a cave. What''s the matter? Zhang Fan was puzzled, so he said to several people, "let''s go there, but I''m not sure about what''s inside. We should be careful."


    They nodded, followed Zhang Fan, and walked towards one of the caves. The stone walls here were very smooth, which were indeed traces of artificial excavation.


    After walking for a short time, Zhang Fan suddenly frowned and found that the bloody smell in the distance was getting stronger and stronger. At the same time, there was also the smell of some monks, and these people had a high level.


    When the crowd was getting closer, some Qi awn suddenly came from the front. These Qi awn''s speed was very fast, and they went straight to the key point of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan''s reaction was so sharp that his mind moved. Suddenly, countless sword Qi appeared all over his body, which broke these Qi awns in an instant.


    They also followed Zhang Fan''s accelerated steps and moved towards the front. Before long, there was a suddenly bright scene in front again.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also found that in front of him stood several people, the first one, wearing a long white shirt, looking like he was in his thirties, with a cold face.

 Chapter 918

    However, Zhang Fan found a very familiar Peugeot on his chest, which is a symbol of the royal family and also a symbol of status in the royal family.


    When he saw these people, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but frown. He couldn''t help thinking, why are there Royal people here at this time? What are they doing here? Is it true that there are royal tombs here? Are they grave keepers here?


    However, the costumes of these people are not like the tomb guards here. Generally, the tomb guards wear simple clothes in ancient times. After all, among the rulers of that generation at that time, they still appreciate the style of that time. If they change other costumes, wouldn''t they be disrespectful to these ancestors?


    At this time, Zhang Fan found that there were still some corpses on one side. These corpses seemed to have been dead for some time. On the contrary, they were wearing very simple clothes. In this case, Zhang Fan was even more confused.


    If these corpses are tomb keepers, then they are also tomb keepers of the royal family, and these tomb keepers of the royal family were killed by the royal family? Isn''t this the biggest laughing stock in the world?


    At this time, the middle-aged man of the royal family also looked at Zhang Fan. He could not help but feel some doubts in his heart. However, seeing that the realm of these people was no big deal, his eyes suddenly showed a killing chance.


    "Who are you? Dare to break into the forbidden area of our royal family, I don''t think you want to live! " Middle aged people in the royal family said to Zhang Fan and others.


    Zhang Fan looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and asked him, "are you a member of the royal family? But why haven''t I met you? What''s your name


    The reason for this is that Zhang Fan also wants to explore his identity to see if he is a fake Royal. If the other party is a fake Royal, then they can join hands. If the other party is really a royal, then why do they want to kill the royal tomb keeper? Zhang Fan still wants to make this clear.


    The middle-aged man of the royal family laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "I started to doubt my identity. It''s a bit interesting. I''m Ni Bo of the royal family. This time I''m here to inspect the royal mausoleum. Let''s see if there will be any disturbance in the mausoleum of our ancestors. I didn''t expect to meet you tomb robbers. I don''t want to do harm to the royal mausoleum Kill you, use your blood to pay homage to the ancestors


    Gao E and others immediately stepped forward, with dignified looks on their faces, ready to fight. After all, among the people in front of them, the lowest level is the seventh level of Mahayana, and the best one has reached the Ninth level of Mahayana, and even is about to reach the full level of Mahayana. Such a master is really rare.


    Zhang Fan didn''t show so nervous. He asked Ni Bo blankly: "if you are from the royal family, what about these bodies? Aren''t they the tomb keepers of the royal family? If you are really from the royal family, why did you kill them? It''s a bit unreasonable. "


    "You..." Ni Bo frowned and didn''t know how to answer Zhang Fan.


    This Ni Bo is a member of the royal family. His realm cultivation is extremely profound. In addition to all kinds of treasures and miracles in the royal family, as well as his unique talent, it is easy to improve his realm. At the age of 30, he has already entered the nine fold realm of the Mahayana period, and is about to enter the full circle of the Mahayana period.


    It''s said that there are some wonderful treasures in the tombs of the ancestors. If they can get any of them, they will greatly improve their strength in the future. Therefore, after coming out of the royal family, Ni Bo searched for clues in some historical biographies of the royal family, and finally found a place, which is the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family. Therefore, Ni Bo went straight Then with a few of their own bodyguards, came here to search the tombs of the imperial ancestors.


    In order not to let anyone know that they have been here, so on the way, they bypassed the people who were mining resources here by the royal family. For others, they killed as many as they saw, so as not to disclose their itinerary after they went out.


    Because this kind of exploration of the ancestors'' Mausoleum is a great disrespect of the royal family. If it is known by the people in the royal family, according to the royal law, he will be removed from cultivation and expelled from the royal family.


    Therefore, for this matter, Ni Bo is absolutely careless. If there is any carelessness, then he may be expelled from the royal family. After all, his status in the royal family is not high, and he does not belong to the prince. No one will show mercy to him.


    After arriving at the royal mausoleum, Ni Bo found that there were some royal tomb keepers, which made Ni Bo kill them. In order not to reveal his whereabouts, Ni Bo directly attacked these tomb keepers without any mercy. This is what Zhang Fan sees now.


    Now, Zhang Fan not only saw it, but also pointed out it, which made Ni Bo squint his eyes slightly and look at Zhang Fan in front of him. In his eyes, there is infinite opportunity to kill. In his opinion, this young man must not stay.


    When Zhang Fan inquires about Ni Bo, he finds that Ni Bo can''t answer the question at all. He can''t help guessing in his heart. It seems that although he is a member of the royal family, his purpose is to find the treasure in the imperial mausoleum, just like himself. However, he is a member of the royal family and can''t join hands at all. Even from the present situation, he has discovered his secret Mi, it is estimated that he is going to kill himself, just like these grave keepers around him.Thinking of this, Zhang Fan laughed and said to Ni Bo, "I didn''t expect that there were also grave Diggers in the royal family. What''s the matter? Are you afraid that your ancestors forgot to cover the quilt when they went to bed at night? Or do you want to see what''s good in their mausoleum? However, as far as I know, digging graves is in the royal law, but it is necessary to be beheaded. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Bo''s heart can''t help getting nervous. Unexpectedly, this person has such an understanding of the laws of the royal family, and his relationship with the royal family must be unusual. Otherwise, he can''t be so clear. The more such people are, the more they can''t stay.


    Ni Bo narrowed his eyes and snorted to Zhang Fan: "I''m not digging graves. I''m a member of the royal family. And this mausoleum is also the mausoleum of our ancestors. Even if I really went into their mausoleum and picked up anything, it''s just a borrowing. I''ll just come back at that time. So, I''m not digging a grave. "

 Chapter 919

    Zhang Fan thought about it, nodded to Ni Bo, and said to him with a smile: "according to what you said, it''s more or less reasonable. You really can''t be regarded as digging graves, but you can''t be regarded as borrowing."


    "Then this is..." After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Cheng Bo was stunned at first, and then he looked very confused. He didn''t understand what his behavior was in the royal family.


    Zhang Fan smiles, raises his hand and points. Cheng Bo in front of him says, "you''re stealing the imperial mausoleum. The crime is more serious!"


    This remark, like a bolt from the blue, directly across Cheng Bo''s soul sea of knowledge, even made Cheng Bo''s brain blank for a moment, even a little staggering.


    According to Zhang Fan, this is indeed the case. Stealing the Royal Mausoleum without permission, plus being a member of the royal family, is indeed stealing the imperial mausoleum without permission, which is a more serious crime.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Bo''s eyes are more murderous. In his opinion, Zhang Fan already knows too much. If he is allowed to leave alive, it will be a long dream. It also shows that he has the handle in his hands. If he informs, then he and his family in the palace will be in great trouble, and even be demoted as slaves and humiliated.


    Thinking of this, Ni Bo narrowed his eyes, a long sword in his hand had come out of its sheath, and his whole body was full of momentum. Undoubtedly, his Mahayana nine fold realm appeared, and a strong pressure spread around.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan secretly estimated the power of this and said to Ni Bo, "if we do it here, then this place will collapse. Then there will be nothing here. So, are you sure you want to do it here?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Cheng Bo was also stunned. He repeatedly thought about what Zhang Fan said, and felt that there was some truth.


    In Ni Bo''s opinion, he is absolutely confident that he can kill Zhang Fan directly. However, other people will not stand idly by. Even if they kill him, they will fight back. Even if they kill all of them, but the cave here has collapsed, so all their tracks will be exposed. At that time, the royal family''s fate will be destroyed People will certainly pursue this matter, and at that time, they may come here without reporting, which is not clear at all.


    After thinking about it, Cheng Bo has an idea. If he goes out to fight Zhang Fan, he can make it clear. After all, he can say that he is here to check the exploitation of resources. In this way, he has nothing to do with everything in the imperial mausoleum.


    The tomb keepers in the imperial mausoleum have been killed by themselves, so they can directly blame Zhang Fan and others. As long as this matter is studied carefully enough, they will not be accused of stealing the imperial mausoleum. Instead, they will become heroes in protecting the imperial mausoleum. Maybe they will also rise in the Royal family.


    Thinking of this, Ni Bo''s heart suddenly a joy, did not expect that these people come at the right time, they are not a stumbling block on their own road to success, but a stepping stone on their own road to success, so from this point of view, as long as it is out, this battle, for their own absolute interests.


    Thinking about it, Ni Bolton laughs. Zhang Fan in front of him says, "OK, I''ll promise you to see what tricks you can play."


    Zhang Fan nodded. In fact, Zhang Fan didn''t want to destroy the imperial mausoleum here. In that case, they would come a hundred times. For this person, they couldn''t stay. If he went back, he would report the matter to the people in the royal family. It''s easy to say that if he left, he would be a carefree man in the Jianghu, but for the long family There could be trouble for me.


    So, Zhang Fan decided to do things or need to deal with clean, after all, this matter is related to the safety of the dragon family, can''t bring trouble to the dragon family.


    Zhang Fan uses his lightness skills and starts to lead the way ahead. Lu Jiuye and others follow him. Behind them comes Ni Bo and others of the royal family.


    These followers behind Ni Bo are holding an attitude of ridicule, looking at Zhang Fan and others'' actions, while performing body method, while discussing one after another in the back.


    "I''m tired of them. I don''t know who they are."


    "Yes, our young master is the ninth realm of Mahayana. If you want to kill them, it''s not as easy as crushing an ant. I think these people''s brains are a little abnormal."


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe they have experts. That''s why they deliberately use such an excuse to lead the young master out. Then, it''s not good for the young master. We can''t fall into his conspiracy."


    "I''m also curious about where these people are going. Is there any hatred between them and our royal family? If not, why would he embarrass our young master? "


    "No, did you find that the whereabouts of these people seem to follow us? Just think about it, when we just entered the tomb and killed all the tomb keepers, they came to the scene and told us all the rules of the royal family. Therefore, I think the identity of these people is unusual. It is very likely that the royal family knew us After he had gone, he sent people to follow us, and then used these people to test us. What should we do now? ""Don''t think about it. Let''s go and have a look. In the royal family, you should know that our young master has a lot of skills. He is expected to be able to cope with such a scene. Moreover, in such a situation, if the experts sent by those people are not so powerful, our young master is also able to deal with it."


    "However, I still have a question in my heart, that is, why did the young master follow him? Can we say that our young master didn''t think of this? Shall we remind him? "


    "Are you insulting our young master''s intelligence? What a genius our young master is. Can you think of anything you can think of? I advise you not to talk too much, otherwise you will not come to a good end in the end. You also know our young master''s means


    As they followed Ni Bo, they began to talk. Everyone was worried. They were afraid that Zhang Fan and others would set a trap and wait for Ni Bo to drill. In that case, they would all die.

 Chapter 920

    In addition, they also have a lot of trust in Ni Bo. They think that Ni Bo must have seen through the other party''s point and thought of countermeasures. That''s why they followed him so calmly. They also want to know how the young master would deal with this matter.


    However, what they never thought of was that Ni Bo didn''t think of this. He just wanted to kill Zhang Fan and others and go back to make contributions.


    If Ni Bo''s idea really let these people know, those followers would have backed out.


    When he came to an open space, Zhang Fan stopped, and Ni Bo behind him followed him. He took a long knife in his hand and looked around. He pointed to Zhang Fan with the long knife in his hand and asked him, "since the place you chose has arrived, we should do it."


    At this time, several of Ni Bo''s followers came up one after another from behind. With worried look in their eyes, they all looked around and whispered to Ni Bo.


    "Young master, I think something''s wrong. This guy leads us to this place. He must have a different purpose. There should be no ambush."


    "Yes, young master, I think it''s a fraud. Just think about it, he knows all the rules of our royal family so well. As a civilian in cloth clothes, how can he be qualified to know the rules of our royal family? Besides, these rules are the rules of our royal family


    "I think they brought us here for different purposes. Young master, I think you must have thought of that. Then what''s your good strategy? How can we cooperate with you? "


    "That''s right, young master. Let''s discuss it first and see what kind of tricks this guy is playing. I think we''d better find out about him first. Otherwise, things may be bad for us."


    "If he is really a member of the royal family, we can''t keep him, so we can''t keep him alive, and it''s all of them."


    "Young master, give us orders. We all listen to you. How do you think we need to cooperate with you? Please make it clear. "


    After listening to these people''s words, Ni Bo was a little confused for a moment, and he didn''t know what they were talking about. For all this, he didn''t think of it at all. When he slowly understood what they were talking about, Ni Bo was surprised. He didn''t think of this hypothesis.


    Looking up, Ni Bo looks at Zhang Fan in front of him in shock. He is very confident in his face and feels hairy in his heart. But he has arrived here. Now he is on the verge of an arrow and has to send it. If he is really caught in the other party''s treachery, he will be dead.


    Ni Bo''s face changed color, and there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead. His eyes were wandering and swaying. He seemed to be very afraid of something. He was thinking about three words all the time, what to do.


    After thinking for a while, Ni Bo quickly said to the people around him: "you guys, go around and see if there is any ambush here. If not, I''ll make a quick decision here. If there is any situation, report it to me immediately. No mistake!"


    "Yes, young master." Several people agreed, immediately scattered around, according to Ni Bo''s order, began to investigate everything around.


    Ni Bo looks up at Zhang Fan in front of him and finds that Zhang Fan is just a shackle realm. Moreover, these people around him are just some experts in the Mahayana period, and the highest realm is only about the quintuple of the Mahayana period. If Ni Bo is allowed to deal with them, it would be as easy as opposing hands.


    But the problem is that Zhang Fan is so calm in front of him. Here his realm is the most important. Can''t he be afraid? Or do you think you''re going to lose your life? No, he is so confident. There must be something strange about it!


    Zhang Fan looks forward to Ni Bo and sees that the other party has been slow to start. He can''t help but wonder. In his impression, the people in the royal family are usually domineering and happen to be competitive. Why are they so cautious today? What''s the matter?


    Lu Jiuye''s several people also feel a little strange. It''s very abnormal that these people don''t start their work. Moreover, the followers around Ni Bo are all scattered, which is even more abnormal. It seems that Ni Bo really has a problem.


    Dao Lang was a little uncertain. After all, the other side''s realm was too high, which made Dao Lang more or less confused. He asked Zhang Fan: "brother, what''s the matter? Is this guy still fighting? Just standing there, I don''t know what he''s going to do. Can''t you say he''s waiting for someone? "


    Gao E is also a little uncomfortable. In such a situation, Gao E really can''t stand this kind of complicated battle. He said to Zhang Fan, "brother, what''s the matter with this guy? Is it difficult for them to move the rescue soldiers at this time? I feel like he''s wasting our time, or we''ll just kill them. "


    Zhang Fan took a look at Gao E and said to him, "if I don''t guess wrong, you don''t seem to have the strength to kill him. If he wants to, he can even kill you. Even if you don''t die, you may be skinned by him."After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Gao E suddenly smiles and scratches his head. He is a little embarrassed. He knows that Zhang Fan is telling the truth. Ni Bo is a master of Mahayana jiuzhong. Although Gao E''s body is hard, it doesn''t have any effect. In the face of strength, these are just paper tigers.


    Lu Jiuye looks at Ni Bo in front of him, thinking to himself in his heart. What is he thinking about in the other person''s heart and why he doesn''t do it.


    According to his strength, this Ni Bo must have wanted to kill Zhang Fan directly after he went up to Zhang Fan. However, his eyes and expression are a little abnormal now, and he seems to be afraid of Zhang Fan. What''s the matter?


    Thinking about it, Lu Jiuye thought of something in his heart, but he was not sure. He could only try to find out what Ni Bo wanted to do.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye called Yan Fei to his side and whispered to him, "just go around and have a look. You can even walk into some woods. If someone follows you, you can use your best move to fight him back. Then you can use your lightness skill to go deeper into the woods. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 921

    Yan Fei didn''t understand these words. However, in Yan Fei''s opinion, Lu Jiuye''s words are orders. It''s better to execute them first. As for the reason, it''s not too late to ask later.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei directly exerts his lightness skill and flies to the distance. The speed is so fast that he disappears in front of the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    Lu Jiuye has been observing Ni Bo''s every move in front of him. He also wants to see what kind of reaction Ni Kang will have.


    At this time, Ni Kang saw Yan Fei rushing towards the distance, and suddenly became nervous. He quickly called a valet and whispered to him, "go and have a look. There''s something wrong with this guy. Let''s see who it is? If you have any questions, please report to me immediately. "


    "Yes, young master." The valet chased Yanfei in a hurry. His realm was about two times higher than Yanfei. He was also an expert. He moved fast and kept getting closer to Yanfei.


    Yan Fei turns to have a look and finds that someone is following behind him. He thinks that Lu Jiuye is really anticipating. He turns and goes directly into the woods.


    As soon as the man who followed Yanfei entered the woods, Yanfei quickly turned around and twitched the BeiXue sword at his waist, using the most powerful sword formula in Tiandao gate.


    In an instant, a knife light with cold air chopped towards the follower of Ni Bo. The cold knife light even turned everything along the way into ice sculpture, leaving a trace of frost on the ground.


    The follower of Ni Bo didn''t expect that there would be a knife light attacking him at this time. He wanted to dodge. But it was too late. In a panic, he could only push his aura to the limit. At the same time, he took out the long knife on his waist and tried to resist the light in front of him.


    Even so, with a dull thud and a flash of light, he was split out in an instant. The aura of his whole body was broken, and the frost had been hanging all over him. The cold and piercing feeling made the follower of Ni Bo shiver constantly, and his eyes were full of fear.


    In his opinion, such a fierce and powerful blow was not from Zhang Fan at all, but from the forest, there must be someone else. Moreover, this person''s level is not low. Maybe, in the forest, there is not only one master, but also many masters.


    At this time, Ni Bo''s subordinates were even more flustered. In his mind, he also began to think wildly. Countless thoughts were constantly combined from his mind, all of which were negative emotions.


    Finally, these innumerable news gathered into a sentence, which appeared in Ni Bo''s mind, that is, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, so we should withdraw quickly.


    Not long after that, the distant follower of Ni Bo came back with a flustered look on his face and said to Ni Bo, "young master, the situation is not good. I just followed that man into a dense forest, and suddenly a very huge sword came at me. Moreover, from the power point of view, it''s not like a person in his realm can send it, little boy Sir, I think the present situation is a little unfavorable to us! "


    At this time, other people also came back from afar. On the way to explore, these people were also worried about this matter. The more they guessed, the more they felt that Zhang Fan was like a member of the royal family. Therefore, they didn''t want to be involved in this matter.


    In the process of the investigation, there were many people. On the way back, several people had a discussion, so they had better leave here first to avoid anything unexpected. As long as they were found by the royal family, they would be dead.


    "Young master, no, we just went to the woods over there, and we could see some people. They seemed to be ambushing something. If we really started, they would rush over."


    "Yes, young master, I have seen them, and judging from their dress, they seem to be members of the royal family. But we can''t see who they are, and we dare not be found by them. Otherwise, we will be in big trouble today."


    "I don''t think it''s suitable to stay here for a long time, young master. Let''s go quickly. If we continue to stay here, we will be in great trouble. If we are found stealing the imperial mausoleum, we will all die."


    "Young master, you see that young man, his realm doesn''t seem to be high, but the people around him are all masters of Mahayana, which shows that his status is not low either."


    "Yes, and he knows the rules of our royal family very well. It''s very possible that he is also a member of the royal family. If we continue to stay here, something will happen."


    "Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. Young master, we''d better go back and investigate this man first. Anyway, we have found out where the mausoleum of the imperial ancestors is now. After we find out, we''ll look for the treasure not too late."


    Several people began to persuade Ni Bo, and also made up some things out of nothing, the purpose is to let Ni Bo leave here.


    After listening to Ni Bo, the cold sweat on his forehead came down, and he was constantly imagining that if he was really discovered by the people in the royal family, his life would not be protected, so he must not let the people in the royal family find out.What''s more, just now my own people have said that there are ambushes all around, and they are also members of the royal family. It seems that the other party must have been prepared and set traps for his own action. It seems that it''s really not suitable to stay here for a long time. If he is caught and gets all the stolen goods, he really can''t say clearly.


    Thinking of this, Ni Bo quickly nodded to several people around him and said, "well, in this case, let''s leave here as soon as possible, and remember not to leave any trace, how fast we run."


    Turning around, Ni Bo takes another look at Zhang Fan. His eyes twinkle with a look of resentment. He thinks that when he returns to the royal family, he must find out the details of this man and revenge him in the future. This man is really bad for himself.


    With a cold hum, Ni Bo turns around and leads people to leave here quickly. In the blink of an eye, he has disappeared in the open space, no trace.


    Zhang Fan and others were confused about this matter. They looked at each other, and there was doubt in their eyes. They didn''t understand. It was clear that they were still at war just now, but now they seem to have run away. What scared them?


    Lu Jiuye twists his beard with a smile on his face. He seems to be in control of everything. He also knows what Ni Bo and others have done.

 Chapter 922

    Yan Fei was puzzled and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what''s the situation? Why do these people retreat without fighting? It''s hard to leave in such a hurry. What big man is coming to scare them? "


    After hearing Yan Fei''s question, Lu Jiuye laughs. Instead of explaining Yan Fei, he asks him, "have you ever heard of a word called guilty conscience?"


    Yan Fei nodded and said to Lu Jiuye, "I''ve heard of it, but I still don''t understand what''s going on?"


    Other people are also very confused. They look at Lu Jiuye one after another, especially people like Gao E and Dao Lang, who are slow to turn their minds. They are even more confused, with a puzzled look in their eyes.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and went over everything in his mind. He seemed to understand something. In addition to the word "guilty conscience" that Lu Jiuye said just now, Zhang Fan laughed and gave Lu Jiuye a thumbs up, saying: "Jiuye, your move is really high. It is the best policy to subdue the enemy without fighting. "


    Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan look at each other and smile. It''s obvious that both of them have a tacit understanding in their work. They even don''t need words to express themselves. They have a direct understanding.


    But the others didn''t understand what they meant. They were still confused. Looking at Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye, they were even more puzzled.


    "What do you two mean, we can''t understand you? Can we say something we can understand? " Dao Lang''s brain felt a little short circuit, and asked Zhang Fan with a dull face.


    "Yes, I can''t understand what you two said? Do you understand? " Gao E scratched his head and asked Cheng Bo and long Xue.


    Cheng Bo and long Xue are also at a loss. Ah, they shake their heads, indicating that they don''t understand what Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye mean.


    Seeing their expressions, Gao E was relieved and said to several people, "since you didn''t understand me, I''m relieved. I thought my brain was slow and didn''t understand me. So you didn''t understand me."


    With that, Gao E showed a very happy look, as if there was a shackle in his heart to be understood.


    Long Xue looks at Gao E like a fool. He doesn''t understand what''s so happy in Gao E''s heart?


    "Cough..." Cheng Bo frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "let''s talk about it. What''s the matter? I always think we''re not on the same channel?"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "it''s very simple. This Ni Bo is guilty of theft. In his opinion, our identities are suspicious. Therefore, he may regard us as the people in the royal family. Just imagine, he''s here to steal the treasures from the imperial mausoleum. What''s his biggest worry?"


    Dao Lang thought about it and replied to Zhang Fan: "stealing the ancestral grave, no matter what identity it is, is disrespectful to the family and ancestors. Therefore, if the royal family finds out, he will be severely punished."


    Lu Jiuye nodded his head and said: "yes, that''s why young master Ni Bo can''t let people in the royal family find out what he''s here for. So from this point of view, he has been full of vigilance to everything around him since he came here, and these people under him don''t want to be involved. So, he lied about the military situation to let Ni Bo''s family know My heart is full of fear, and this fear is constantly expanding, even can only escape, this is just a scene


    After listening to Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan''s explanation, they suddenly realized that Ni Bo was guilty of theft. It was a joke that he dared to steal a tomb.


    Dao Lang said to Zhang Fan and others with a smile: "this guy''s imagination is really rich, but it''s a pity that he wants to watch a wonderful duel. It seems that there is no such thing today. "


    "Yes." Cheng Bo also said with a smile: "this person''s level is not low, if you really deal with it, it''s still difficult, but it''s good to avoid a fight."


    Long Xue laughed for a while and said to several people, "now that the trouble has been solved, we''d better go to see what treasure there is in that cave. It makes people in the royal family blush. It is estimated that this baby must not be simple. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, I''m very curious about what kind of treasure it is. Since the matter has been solved, let''s go and have a look."


    The crowd nodded and went on. They went back to the original cave and looked at the corpses of the former tomb guards on the ground. They shook their heads slightly. They felt that these people were a little innocent. They probably didn''t expect that they were not killed in the hands of the tomb robbers, but in the hands of the royal family.


    Standing here, Zhang Fan is more or less curious. He can feel a strong smell of blood. Moreover, the smell of blood seems to be full of power, as if the dragon is trapped in the sky.


    "Do you smell a strong smell of blood?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked several people around him.After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people began to observe the surrounding environment. They really found the strong smell of blood that Zhang Fan said. It was not pungent, and even had a pungent feeling. The smell of blood was also very strong.


    "It''s like there''s such a smell. It''s like it''s coming from there." Yan Fei sniffed the smell around, carefully identified the direction, pointed to the distance, said to the people.


    At this time, everyone also found this point, think Yan Fei exploration is right, the taste is really from there.


    Zhang Fan said to the crowd, "this kind of smell is not right. Be careful. If I guess correctly, it''s not the smell of human blood, but it''s like some animal."


    With that, Zhang Fan walked towards the front. It looked more spacious than the ordinary ground. The corridor around it looked very smooth. It was obvious that it was made by hand.


    After walking for a period of time, a fire appeared in the corridor to light up the surroundings. Different murals have appeared on the walls of the corridor on both sides. These murals look old and even fade. But the above content can still be seen.

 Chapter 923

    Lu Jiuye took a close look at the picture on the wall of the corridor. He could not help frowning and said to several people, "the content recorded above should be very long, probably dating back to ancient times."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, people are also interested in the pictures on the wall of the corridor. After careful discrimination, they feel that the pictures above seem to tell a story.


    After long Xue looked at it as a whole, he made a careful analysis, organized the language, and began to tell the public.


    According to the contents of the mural, people can see a complete story. This story took place in ancient times. Many people are afraid of the dragon, because this creature is huge, intelligent and very difficult.


    In addition, these dragons are still fire. If they get angry, many people''s homes will be burned. Therefore, at that time, they had to sacrifice dragons to avoid destroying their lives.


    However, animals are animals after all. They are moody. For a while, they feel good. Later, they don''t know why. The dragon will get angry. In the end, it will eat many people and destroy their homes.


    At this time, some people felt that it was not a good way to continue to buy, so they began to discuss the plan of dragon slaughtering.


    Finally, after feeding the Dragon once, these dragon killing warriors raised their sharp knives and killed the Dragon directly. They opened their intestines, broke their stomachs, and finally won the victory.


    And these dragon slaying Warriors also had a high status in that era. After the Dragon slaying, these hot dragon blood always kept the temperature, and would not evaporate, solidify or freeze at all. Therefore, in people''s hearts, they think these dragon blood are good things.


    They collected all the blood of the dragon, and finally formed a large blood pool, which was full of steaming dragon blood.


    At this time, many people are very curious, these dragon blood is not easy to come by, should have a certain role, but, what is the specific role, they do not know.


    Some dragon slaying warriors have made a bold idea, that is, if they can drink the dragon snow, they can quickly improve their own strength. Some people think that they can smear the Dragon Snow on their bodies, which is also a symbolic symbol.


    However, dragon blood is a hot thing in the world. It can even burn people''s skin. Many people can''t stand this way to harden their bodies. However, it''s said that some people can bear it. Finally, it was successfully quenched, and their strength was much stronger.


    The hot dragon blood can enter from the pores of the human body and exchange with the blood in the body, so that there is dragon blood in the body. In this way, the strength will be more powerful.


    This man with dragon snow is also a dragon slayer. He was the first ruler, the ancestor of the royal family. At that time, there was no cultivation, and he belonged to the period of wasteland. The dragon slayer who ruled all places was the earliest royal family.


    However, many years later, some people began to study the aura of heaven and earth, using themselves as a medium to guide heaven and earth, and finally achieved the unity of heaven and man. Moreover, this person also began to establish a sect, preach and solve doubts, and finally became a true cultivator.


    When people in the royal family knew about this, they began to throw these monks to suppress them, and tried to strangle them in the cradle before their power expanded.


    But Xiuzhen''s strength is terrible. Although there are only a few hundred of them, they are still struggling with the royal family.


    In desperation, the royal family had to compromise and give these people resources to repair the clan. However, the royal family still did not give up their rule. After getting along well with these practitioners, the royal family began to learn these martial arts secretly, especially those with dragon blood. When they learned these things, they were astonishing and their realm improved very quickly.


    Before long, some experts in the royal family were even higher than those of the practitioners. When they found out this, the royal family immediately began to fight against these monks and started an amazing war. Finally, the royal family regained its domination over the world.


    Since ancient times, the times have changed, the stars have changed, the sea has changed, and the whole world, even the mainland, has changed a lot.


    In this world, I don''t know how many rulers have appeared, and how many influential figures have disappeared. However, this pool of dragon blood has been completely preserved. Although some descendants want to use it to refine their bodies, no one can do it. They can''t stand the power of dragon blood and finally give up.


    See here, the corridor has almost come to the end, in front of the bloody taste is more and more strong, in front of the door is also slightly suffused with red light, looks sacred and dignified, domineering.


    Gao E looked surprised and whispered to Zhang Fan: "brother, the end of the front is not the dragon blood pool in the mural. Otherwise, how can there be such a strong smell of blood?"


    Zhang Fan frowned and thought for a while, nodded slightly and said: "in my opinion, this is really a pool with dragon blood. Let''s go and have a look first."Everyone''s heart is full of surprise, one after another came to the end of the corridor, walked into the door, here suddenly brightened, everyone saw the scene in front of them, there was a look of wonder in their eyes.


    What caught the eyes of the public was a deep pool. The water was red and steaming upward. That kind of blazing feeling made people not adapt to it. However, the blazing wind had no effect on long Xue, who had ice beads.


    Everyone''s heart is very curious, looking forward to the red pool, inside the bloody smell is very dignified, even in the liquid is still bubbling.


    Seeing this, long Xue went forward and touched the red liquid with her hand. She found that it was a kind of blood, and it felt very sticky. Although it had been ten thousand years, the dragon blood was still fresh.


    At this time, everyone''s heart is very curious, have frowned to see the dragon snow, in the heart how much all some don''t understand.


    After all, when people stand in the distance, they can obviously feel the blazing temperature, let alone walk forward, the heat wave, and even the whole aura can be melted away.

 Chapter 924

    But on the contrary, there is nothing about long Xue, which really makes people curious.


    "Can''t this girl feel the heat? How could he walk to the pool? It''s strange Dao Lang had a look of surprise in his eyes. He didn''t understand why it was like this.


    "I also think there''s something wrong with this girl. Is it difficult? He got the ice pearl in the desert. Is it used here?" Gao E has a look of surprise in his eyes. Although he has been trained to the point of steel, his skin is hard, just like armor, but he still can''t resist the temperature.


    Lu Jiuye looks at long Xue and can''t help thinking. When she comes to the forbidden area in the back mountain, although Zhang Fan is leading the way, long Xue has been guiding everyone in this direction. So it shows that she is very familiar with this place. That is to say, she brought people here on purpose. Is it because of the red pool Do you have dragon blood?


    Zhang Fan looked up at the top of the cave and found that the top of the cave was very high between the steaming heat. However, he could clearly see a carved and lifelike dragon plate on the top. It seemed that after finishing the point, it would soar to the sky.


    On the top of the cave, there are three golden characters, Hualongchi. That is to say, this place is not without a name.


    Zhang Fan patted Lu Jiuye on the shoulder, pointed to the top, motioned the people to look up, and said to them: "it seems that the things here are also a kind of treasure. Longxue can rely on her own skills, plus the ice spirit beads obtained in the desert Dagang, and is really not afraid of the temperature in the Dragon melting pool."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "I know that along the way, long Xue is deliberately leading us here. She also said that in the forbidden area of the back mountain, there are treasures that can enhance the strength of their dragon family. It is estimated that this is what the Dragon family leader said at that time."


    People suddenly realized this, but Zhang Fan didn''t say anything about this situation, and long Xue just did it for the sake of the long family. She didn''t hide the truth and didn''t tell them. Therefore, it''s reasonable.


    Long Xue looked back at Zhang Fan and others, with an apology in his eyes and a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Zhang Fan didn''t care too much about it, but waved to long Xue, indicating that she could enter the dragon pool to replace the blood and improve her strength.


    Long Xue nods, jumps directly into the Hualong pool and sits cross knee. The dragon blood in the Hualong pool is just around his neck. Her whole body is soaked in the dragon''s blood. As long Xue works, the dragon blood in the Hualong pool is also exchanged with the blood in her body to refine her body.


    At this time, the blood light in the whole Hualong pool rose to the sky, and a touch of bright red instantly began to make the Dragon above gradually dye red. The speed was very slow, and it was a long process.


    Zhang Fan looked up at the carved dragon above and the Dragon Snow in the Hualong pool. He said to Lu Jiuye, "this Hualong pool is really magical. The designer also took great pains. He didn''t expect that there was such an operation."


    Dao Lang didn''t understand Zhang Fan''s words at all, so he asked Zhang Fan, "brother, how can I not understand you now? What''s going on? "


    Zhang Fan pointed to the lifelike dragon carving on the top of the cave and said to Dao Lang, "brother, do you see the Dragon above? These red dragon''s blood is constantly evaporating, and the Dragon above is gradually dyed red. That is to say, if the Dragon above is completely dyed red, then the Dragon Snow in Hualong pool will be tempered. "


    "And the design? How wonderful After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Dao Lang had a look of surprise on his face. It was the first time that he saw such a scene.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Jiuye looked up at the Dragon above. At this time, it seemed that the change in the Hualong pool had triggered the mechanism above. After a series of mechanisms started, the Dragon at the top of the cave began to move gradually. Although it was slow, it also gave people a sense of surprise.


    At the same time, some stars on the top of the cave have begun to light up slightly, just like stars in the sky. The whole Hualong pool is running slowly. The whole scene can only be described as spectacular.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye nodded with a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "I didn''t expect that the ancients had such wisdom tens of thousands of years ago. They are really the model of our generation! These ideas and techniques may not even be able to surpass today''s people. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "if I read it correctly, this thing should only be able to be done by the experts in Xuanji, which is beyond the reach of many people."


    Yan Fei was very surprised. He asked Lu Jiuye: "these things seem to be very complicated, and they can last to this day. It seems that the workmanship is really good. We can''t see today''s scene even if there is a slight difference. However, I''m very surprised. What is the Xuanji gate and why are they so powerful? ¡±


    "you don''t know." Lu Jiuye showed a loving smile on his face and explained to Yan Fei: "Xuanji sect is an ancient sect. Long ago, many people were very obsessed with Xiuzhen, while the people in Xuanji sect used some unorthodox methods to help themselves improve their real strength. They are also very powerful. Although their realm is not high, they have no choice Organs and instruments are not to be underestimated. "After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yan Fei: "there is a very simple design, which is the organ bird often used by the general clan and family intelligence service. This kind of bird is made of wood. With a piece of inferior spirit stone, it can fly over a long distance. It doesn''t need to eat anything or stop. The express delivery is very fast, it''s not easy to be intercepted, and it constantly transmits information This kind of mechanism bird, which was handed down from Xuanji gate at that time, is quite practical to this day. "


    After hearing what Lu Jiuye said, Yanfei was awed by the legendary Xuanji sect. I didn''t expect that a sect could use its own wisdom and practical ability. It''s really admirable to be able to compete with the practitioners on the whole continent.


    After looking at the dragon in the sky for a while, Dao Lang turned around and found a path beside him. He couldn''t help but wonder.

 Chapter 925

    "Brother, you see, there seems to be another road over there. I don''t know where it leads. Shall we go and have a look?" Dao Lang looks at a road and asks Zhang Fan.


    After listening to his words, Zhang Fan also looked at the road and found that there was a road there, winding into another corridor, and he didn''t know where to go.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan made a spiritual exploration and found that there was no danger in the road ahead, so he said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you see, there seems to be another road over there."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "in this case, we''ve all come here. We''d better go there and have a look. Maybe we''ll find something else."


    Gao E takes a look at the Dragon Snow in the Hualong pool. He is curious and asks Zhang Fan, "brother, can we leave the Dragon girl here alone? If someone else comes, isn''t miss long very dangerous? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Gao E, "I can''t see that you are usually a rude man, but at this time you show pity for jade?"


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Gao E, "you don''t have to worry about the power of Hualong pool. Even if the other side is a half step master, it may not be able to get close to her. Therefore, we don''t have to worry about her safety at all."


    Looking at the mechanical dragon hovering above, Zhang Fan continued to say to Gao E: "according to the situation shown by the Dragon above, the quenching in Hualong pool will take at least three days to complete, and we will come back to him in three days."


    After all, only long Xue can enter the Hualong pool. It''s hard for other people to get close to it, let alone bad for him. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to go to other places. Maybe there are some valuable things in other places?


    The crowd began to walk along the path. After a while, a heat wave appeared in front of them again. This time, the heat was different from before. Before, it was with a bloody smell, but this time, there was a serious smell of sulfur in the hot wind.


    "It seems that what the master of the dragon family said is true. There will really be a crater here. I can smell sulfur now." Gao E frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and responded: "yes, from this point of view, the magma here should not be far away from us."


    As they went on, they passed another corridor, and suddenly a flat ground appeared in front of them, and the rolling magma below. The blazing temperature was hard to get close to, and it seemed that the boundary around them would be melted.


    When they came to the edge of this place and looked at the magma below, they could not help frowning and looking at each other. They knew that when long Xue went to Dagang in the desert, the ice beads he was looking for were to enter the bottom of the crater and find the treasure inside. Otherwise, they could not go down.


    Dao Lang shrugged his shoulders and said to Zhang Fan, "I think we still need to wait for long Xue. Otherwise, we can''t get down at all. How can we do without ice beads in such a hot place?"


    "I remember Miss long once said that when he went to Dagang desert, he was looking for binglingzhu just to enter here. Now she is still in Hualong pool. We can''t enter the bottom without binglingzhu." Gao E shook his head and said to Zhang Fan.


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he went to the edge of the open space and looked down. At the same time, he explored the surroundings with his spiritual sense to see what was underneath and whether it was worth the risk.


    After a look around, Zhang Fan only saw some weapons, but did not see anything of great value. In terms of spiritual knowledge, he did not find any spiritual weapons here. Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that this place is similar to the sword tomb in the sword casting Valley, and this place is just a tomb for some weapons. Moreover, the types of swords should be left over from ancient times, even if they are The materials are not vulgar, but the properties of weapons have long disappeared. They are just scrap iron of some high-level materials.


    "Well, is there any treasure under here? Shall we go down and have a look? " Dao Lang saw Zhang Fan looking down, then he asked Zhang Fan in a hurry.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to several people, "from the point of view we are standing now, we can only see a corner. In my opinion, it seems that there is nothing too valuable. Therefore, if we want to know how the following situation is, we need to further understand it."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan took another look at the situation below and said to several people, "from the top, the magma below is extremely hot, but there is a faint aura surging below. I guess there must be another mystery in the space below."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone felt that it was reasonable. There were so many weapons below. If they were thrown directly from the top, the swords would not be preserved. Since these swords can be preserved, it means that there must be other circumstances below. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible.


    "How are we going to get down?" Cheng Bo looked around and continued to say to several people, "I don''t seem to see the way down. This place seems to have no place to go down except the crater."After listening to Cheng Bo''s words, several people also began to observe around, but they didn''t see any other situation, and there was no other branch road. It was really the only one.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and looked around again. He couldn''t help thinking to himself that there was no way here, but these swords were in the bottom. Could we say that we used other methods to go down?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan suddenly felt a plan in his mind, that is, flying with the sword, using the hot air here to form an upward impact. As long as he can use the sword Qi carefully enough, he can have a chance to enter the bottom.


    "I have a way to try." Zhang Fan looked at the magma in front of him. He had an idea in his heart and said to several people nearby.


    Lu Jiuye and others did not understand what Zhang Fan meant, but Zhang Fan said that he had a way, which means that he must have his own idea.


    He took out the thunder robbing sword from his waist, and Zhang Fan threw it forward. Without any royal sword technique, the sword could float in the air, just like a goose feather, and began to move with the air.

 Chapter 926

    Everyone was surprised and began to ask Zhang Fan why this happened and what happened.


    Zhang Fan explained to the crowd: "below here is a magma pool, and above there is a cold air mass, and where we are now is the central area, so our weapons will float up, and the air flow in it is gradually moving downward. As long as we carry our weapons and move with the air flow, we will reach the bottom without any effort ¡£¡±


    After hearing this, everyone felt that it was reasonable and that it was really magical. They took out their weapons and threw them into the air. Sure enough, without any contact, these weapons would naturally float in the air and operate according to the track of the air flow. It was very strange.


    The next step is simple. Here, almost everyone is a master. Their lightness skills are not simple. They just need to use their lightness skills and jump on their own weapons, then they can move with the airflow and enter the lower part.


    However, this kind of hot feeling is really a bit uncomfortable. After all, the closer the magma is to the lower position, the higher the temperature is, and people have to run their own aura to supplement the aura boundary. Fortunately, this distance is relatively short. People can still hold on.


    During the flight, they found that there were many layers around the crater, and there was a corridor on each layer. They didn''t know where to go. Therefore, they speculated that the secret passages inside the mountain could be found in all directions, which were completely man-made traces. It can be seen that such a mausoleum is not small in scale, and it also has great potential Can carry good things.


    Along with the air flow, people came to the point of the crater, but it was not so hot. On the contrary, the temperature was normal, which made people feel strange.


    "Brother, when we came down just now, we all felt that we were going to be roasted, but now it seems that the temperature has become normal. What''s the matter?" Dao Lang doesn''t understand in the heart, wrinkly brow, to one side of Zhang Fan ask a way.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the top, reached forward and looked forward. His eyes showed a look of appreciation. He said to himself, "wonderful. It''s wonderful. I didn''t expect that someone could make some articles in such an internal crater. There are such strange people in the world."


    Yan Fei''s heart is also very curious, to Lu Jiuye asked: "Jiuye, you mean, this situation is deliberately designed?"


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei with a smile: "it can be said that, but it can''t be said that, because in such a situation, it can be said that half of it is designed by someone, and the other half is formed naturally. Therefore, it shows a unique feeling here."


    Zhang Fan then explained: "that is to say, someone used the air flow here to make some articles, and set up an array at the bottom to form a funnel shape here. Therefore, the air flow above becomes an inverted vortex, and our current position, outside the array, will not be affected. Naturally, there is no blazing feeling "I feel it."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s explanation, people suddenly realized that they recognized Zhang Fan''s analysis. At the same time, everyone felt strange. After all, they had never seen such a scene.


    According to Zhang Fan, the design here is really unique. This kind of man-made and natural fit is so good that I''m afraid it''s hard to find another place in the world.


    After sighing with emotion, people put their eyes on the weapons around them. These weapons look very simple. Judging from the design of the hilt and the length of the sword body, this kind of sword is at least the design style of tens of thousands of years ago. There are so many people here that they are puzzled.


    However, although these swords have been stored here for a long time, they are not rusty and have a certain edge. Therefore, from this point of view, the materials of these swords must be good.


    Gao E pulled out a sword from one side. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound on the long sword, just like an old man''s scolding. With the supreme dignity, on the sharp blade, the light of the sword was more ancient and simple. It was slightly yellowing and went straight into the sky.


    "This sword seems to have a kind of ancient majesty. After so many years, the blade is still extremely sharp. It''s absolutely a peerless weapon!" As he spoke, Gao E''s face looked excited, as if he had got a rare treasure.


    All the people looked at the sword in Gao E''s hand with admiration in their eyes. However, the level of the sword still needs to be identified by Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan has a deep understanding of the sword here, and he is also the most authoritative.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the sword in Gao E''s hand. He shook his head slightly in his heart and flicked it between his fingers. Suddenly, a sword quickly attacked the simple sword in Gao E''s hand.


    The simple sword in Gao E''s hand broke with a crisp sound. It was broken into three sections, and the edge of the sword disappeared.


    When they saw the sword in Gao E''s hand, they immediately shook their heads. They thought that the sword was so vulnerable. How could it be regarded as a peerless sword?Zhang Fan looked at Gao E with dull eyes and said to him, "what I was running just now is the most common sword Qi without any attributes. It''s so easy to see that this sword can''t even carry on such sword Qi. How can it be regarded as a peerless weapon?"


    At this time, Dao Lang also began to observe the weapons around him. He found that one of the long swords had a very strange shape. Among these swords, it was very different. He used to pull the sword from the ground. At this moment, a light of the long sword went straight into the sky, and the light blue light of the sword was fleeting.


    "Brother, look at this Dao. It''s light-weight and has a little blue light on the blade. When it''s drawn, the light goes straight to the sky. It should be regarded as a peerless weapon." Dao Lang''s eyes were as excited as Gao E''s. It felt like he had picked up a treasure. He was very excited.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the knife in Dao Lang''s hand, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He thought he was too illiterate, and turned to Yan Fei.

 Chapter 927

    The knife in Yanfei''s hand flashed, and there was only a crisp sound. Suddenly, the knife in DaoLang''s hand was broken, and it was totally vulnerable.


    In that heart, he was also stunned. He knew that his vision was not brilliant. However, Dao Lang''s heart was still curious. Why did that scene appear just now?


    "Elder brother, I don''t quite understand why when I pull the knife from the ground, the light of the knife will suddenly soar into the sky, but such a knife is not a top-grade one. What''s the matter?" Dao Lang''s heart some don''t understand, to Zhang Fan said in his heart of doubt.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Dao Lang, "I know. It''s probably not just you. It seems that everyone present has such doubts."


    With that, Zhang Fan looked around and found that many people seemed to have a puzzled look in their eyes. They seemed to want to know what was going on.


    When Zhang Fan saw that the people were looking like this, he continued to explain to them with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. In such a situation, almost all the weapons on the scene were owned by the master before. After a long period of time, these weapons absorbed the momentum of the master, so they can have spirituality."


    "However, these swords have been put here for a long time, and no one bothers them. Although the sword in the front of the sword has been worn down for many years, it still retains the last trace of such artistic conception. This is also the weapon''s last memory of its owner."


    "When you pull out the blade, that is to say, the connection has been destroyed. Therefore, the sword light or sword light, which seems to rise from the sky, is actually the last artistic conception of the weapon. If you know that the artistic conception disappears, then the sword will become an ordinary thing in the world."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s explanation, people suddenly realized that they really didn''t expect that there was such a connection between various weapons. It seems that everyone''s weapon is spiritual.


    Cheng Bo was puzzled. He frowned at Zhang Fan and asked, "according to your opinion, all the weapons present are like an old man in his old age. Is there only one last trace of artistic conception left? As long as this artistic conception disappears, it will turn into scrap metal? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Cheng Bo, "no, to be exact, there is a useful sword in this place, but where does the blade exist? When it will come out again, we need to wait for some time. "


    Although they didn''t understand Zhang Fan''s words, it didn''t matter to them any more. Anyway, it''s better to leave the rest to Zhang Fan, and they have to worry about it.


    Zhang Fan sat on the ground, slightly closed his eyes, and used his spiritual sense to check the weapons around him. This process is a bit troublesome. We need to screen these weapons one by one, otherwise, we may miss any one.


    People see Zhang Fan''s action, are quietly watching, do not want to disturb, for fear of bad Zhang Fan things.


    At that time, Zhang Fan finally found a spiritual light among some weapons, which was emitted from an ancient sword.


    Feeling this, Zhang Fan immediately opened his eyes, and his mind moved. With him as the center, a shockwave spread around in an instant. Countless weapons were immediately shattered, and smoke was everywhere.


    The crowd was also startled by the sudden shock wave, and quickly stepped back. It never occurred to them that the shock wave could be so powerful.


    Although this shockwave is very powerful, it doesn''t have any lethality. It just cuts off all the abandoned weapons.


    After a long time, when the smoke dissipated, people found that almost all the weapons had been broken and fell to the ground, only the simple sword was still on the ground.


    What''s more, all the iron filings on the sword and some precipitates dropped from the stalactite have been shaken off, revealing the true face of the sword inside. It really has a sense of dignity.


    As soon as Zhang Fan summoned his skill, he immediately grasped the long sword in his hand. In the middle of the sword, there was a cold air. Some cold air on the edge of the sword condensed into frost, just like snowflakes. It was really beautiful.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan deduced to himself that it should be a long sword with water property. Such a long sword is rare, and its material is not vulgar. It''s really a peerless magic weapon, even his own thunder robbing sword.


    However, the sword itself is a water attribute sword, which is not in line with Zhang Fan''s skill attribute. Therefore, for Zhang Fan, even if the sword is in his own hands, it may not be able to play all the roles. It''s better to give it to a master who practices water attribute skill. In this way, it''s the biggest improvement for him.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the crowd and found that none of them practiced this kind of water skill. Although Yanfei practiced the tiandaomen skill, he used a sword instead of a sword. He thought to himself that only Longxue practiced water skill. He also used a sword, so he might as well give it to her.With Zhang Fan''s style of doing things, whenever he encounters something, he will make it clear to the public. At the same time, he will ask for their opinions and listen to their ideas.


    Everyone thinks that Zhang Fan''s consideration is very thorough, so they all agree with the saying of palm technique. Moreover, a valuable sword has been found here, so there is no need to delay here.


    After a brief clean-up, everyone continued to move forward, along this road, and continued to move forward. At the same time, everyone played a spirit of 12 points, so as to avoid being recruited in this place, or something unexpected happened, and dying.


    after walking forward for a period of time, people entered a corridor again. This time, there are still advantages and disadvantages While appreciating the murals around them, they pondered the contents of the murals in their hearts.


    It''s not difficult to see from the contents of the murals that the ruler of the royal family made many heroes during his lifetime. They were also convinced of the ruler. Moreover, the strength of the ruler was not bad. It can be said that there were few opponents in the whole continent. After he died, many experts came to worship him and left their swords behind In their opinion, after this person''s death, they have no rivals to challenge in the Jianghu, which is a huge loss for the Jianghu.

 Chapter 928

    Seeing this, Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, do you think these people are really worth it? In my opinion, few people in the royal family seem to be good. Can we say that their ancestors were really such a master in the Jianghu? "


    Yan Fei also felt that something was wrong. He asked Lu Jiuye beside him: "Jiuye, it seems that such a master of the river and lake is really rare. Even many experts of the river and lake respect him. It seems that such a respectable opponent is really rare."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "such a person is really rare in the river and lake, and is also a respectable opponent. It is estimated that in the duel, he must have defeated a lot of people, and he has done a lot of good things in the river and lake. He knows what to do to convince people by virtue, and he has helped a lot of people. Such people are really rare, if they are among the royal family of the younger generation, If only some people could understand this, the royal family would not be as far as it is today. "


    Lu Jiuye then said: "yes, the ancestors laid down the mountains and rivers, but the descendants do not know how to cherish them. However, all this is expected and reasonable. The ancients said that they were very capable of using seven, and the remaining three were given to their children and grandchildren. That''s the truth."


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said with a wry smile: "I really don''t know if this legendary ancestor of the royal family would be revived by Qi if he knew what his descendants did."


    Lu Jiuye said with a smile: "when you die, you don''t know what''s going on behind you. Sometimes, after you die, you don''t know what''s going on behind you. You''ve got nothing to do with him. So, it''s nothing to do with them what they are like among the descendants of the royal family."


    For this man, everyone feels a little sorry. Such a master''s great achievements are indeed a huge loss for the people of the river and the lake, which is really worthy of everyone''s mourning.


    Yan Fei seemed to think of something and asked Zhang Fan: "if it is true, then why do other weapons have become scrap metal, but the sword is still as sharp as ever? Why on earth is that?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Yanfei, "this is not very clear. However, from a certain point of view, this sword seems to have no owner. A good sword is thrown here, which is cheap for future generations."


    As they spoke, they had come to the end of the corridor. At this time, a square space appeared in it, and there were some stone statues everywhere. These stone statues were all masters of the clan, and there were also masters of the family. They all held sharp blades and had cold faces, but they all closed their eyes. I don''t know why.


    Gao E looked at the stone figurines and frowned. He was somewhat curious. He asked Zhang Fan: "brother, why are there so many stone figurines here? What''s the use? And there are at least a thousand of them. "


    Yan Fei also felt a little strange and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, how can I feel that the stone figurines here look a little scared? It''s a bit like the real one. It''s as if they will come back to life the moment they open their eyes. Is it true that the craftsmanship of ancient times has really reached this stage? "


    Zhang Fan frowned and said to several people, "there are 999 stone figurines here. In ancient times, people thought that the number of nine is the largest. Therefore, in some large-scale places, the number of some things will be multiplied by nine, so as to show their status and temperament."


    "In addition." Zhang Fan frowned deeper and deeper, and continued to say to several people, "these are not carved stone figurines, but stone figurines made of real people."


    "What?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people were shocked and felt that the stone figurines looked a little scary.


    "What do you mean, these stone figurines are made of human beings? How is that possible? What''s the matter with the stone figurines made of real people? " Dao Lang was puzzled and frowned to Zhang Fan.


    Cheng Bo is skeptical of Zhang Fan''s words. He comes to a recent Stone FIGURINE and tries to test it to see if it is made of real people.


    However, when he touched the stone FIGURINE, the stone FIGURINE fell to the ground. Because of the age, the stone FIGURINE fell to the ground and directly fell to pieces. However, people also noticed that the stone FIGURINE showed dense white bones. That is to say, Zhang Fan was right. These stone figurines were really made of living people.


    When Gao E saw it, he was surprised. He frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "I''m very curious. How did this stone FIGURINE made of living people do it? It''s rare to have such a look. Are they alive when they were made into stone figurines? "


    Zhang Fan nodded, pointed to a nearby Stone FIGURINE and explained to Gao E, "yes, these stone figurines should have been poured with ingredients similar to melting stones. Then when these people are still alive, they hold their breath and are poured into stone figurines. When they are alive, they will be shaped, and what actions they will take after they die."


    After hearing this, Dao Lang was very surprised and asked Zhang Fan, "do you mean these people know that they are going to be made into stone figurines without resistance? Are they willing? How is that possible? "After listening to their conversation, Lu Jiuye came over and said to them, "you are only half right. They were made into figurines alive, but they were not willing. According to historical records, especially in the aspect of royal burial, there are such figurines. In order to avoid being resisted by people who are made into figurines, they will dress them in advance With a drug, let them become a walking corpse, at the mercy of others. "


    "It sounds really cruel. Didn''t the rulers at that time neglect people''s lives? That''s too much. " After Yan Fei listens, in the heart a little uncomfortable, frowning to Lu Jiuye to say.


    Lu Jiuye gave a wry smile, shook his head and said: "at that time, the rule was so cruel. Everything depended on status and strength. If there were no such two things, there would be no right to speak, and it would be a piece of meat on the chopping board for others to butcher. There was no right at all to protect anyone. That was the situation at that time. "

 Chapter 929

    Zhang Fan took a look at these figurines and sighed in his heart. After years of disputes, people''s life has indeed become much more free. In fact, when we think about it carefully, there is no big difference between now and then. It''s just that people''s thoughts at that time were feudal. After the baptism of feudal thoughts, people naturally accepted life, even some experts And so it is.


    But now it''s different. Many people understand a lot of truth, and even draw inferences from one instance. They are very flexible in terms of interests, and they are not dogmatic in terms of ideology. So, naturally, there are more rebellious people. In addition, there are many different organizations among the people. In this way, even the weak newspaper group will have a certain power.


    Moreover, today''s royal family is full of evils. It confuses right and wrong, and its interests are the most important. I don''t know how many families and clans have been harmed. Therefore, the royal family has become a street mouse. In addition, people in many places have begun to fight against it. They don''t pay attention to the royal family at all. Naturally, the royal family has no previous ruling scale.


    Yan Fei''s heart is still a little curious, to one side of Lu Jiuye asked: "Jiuye, I always feel that something is wrong with this thing, you see, when we come, all the murals on the wall are singing about how powerful the ruler is, what great achievements he has, or what kind of status he has in people''s hearts, now there is such a scene I can''t help but wonder if the owner of the tomb knows that the figurines are buried with me? If he is really a kind-hearted master, how can he have the heart to do so? "


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye laughed and explained to him: "this is indeed a bit contradictory. After all, we were not people at that time. We don''t know what happened at that time. Moreover, I guess there are two situations. First, the ruler didn''t care about these feudal rules, so we designed figurines The second is that the ruler knows all this, but he also has to do it. This is the status he thinks in his heart. "


    Gao E held his shoulder, looked at the bones on the ground, shook his head slightly, and said to several people, "in my opinion, the first rulers of the royal family are not so good. The truth is that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. They had such behavior at the beginning, but the later generations magnified it. No wonder the current royal family is so domineering and follow their ancestors That''s not so good. "


    Dao Lang nodded and then said, "yes, it''s a strange thing for the descendants to have such ancestors. Moreover, the murals in the corridor before are so pale. In my opinion, these things are just for future generations. In fact, the rulers before the royal family are really not so good."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people, "anyway, we are not here to visit, but to see what treasures are there. The quality of the ancestors of the royal family is a thing of the past, and it doesn''t have much to do with us. The most important thing for us now is to find out what dangers are in this place, and whether there are in the tombs of the royal family There''s a baby


    The people nodded, and there was nothing to be nostalgic about. These figurines were not of great value. The weapons in their hands were just scrap metal, but they seemed to have some forms.


    After walking through the corridor, we went on. Not far away, a door appeared in front of the corridor, and there were four maids standing in front of the door. These maids were still wearing clothes, but they were almost rotten. The most obvious thing was that these maids had big stomachs, and they seemed to be pregnant for about eight months.


    When Dao Lang saw this, he could not help frowning and said to Zhang Fan, "these figurines are not made of living people. If so, is it too cruel?"


    "It''s not cruel, it''s inhuman! It seems that the ruler of the royal family is really inhumane Gao E''s heart was indignant, and he cursed the cruelty of the royal family.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye said to several people in a hurry: "be careful, this kind of thing is called mother child figurine. Generally, there are such things, which means that there is a dangerous array here."


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole corridor began to shake. People felt that they were all tight, and countless angry people came to attack them one after another. The speed doesn''t give people any time to react.


    However, when Zhang Fan came to the corridor, he always kept vigilant. Seeing that the situation around him was not good, Zhang Fan immediately pulled the thunder sword out of the sheath and used his sword moves. The sword Qi with purple current instantly broke all the Qi awns.


    At this time, some red symbols appeared on the ground, just like human blood. For a moment, the red air awn seemed to be more powerful, attacking Zhang Fan and others again.


    Although Zhang fan can help people resist the first wave of attack, the second wave of Qi seems to attack people from all directions. The speed is really overwhelming.


    "Be careful, everyone!" Lu Jiuye quickly made a figure for the crowd, and between his two palms, he had already smashed the red air awn that was attacking him.


    Gao E''s aura was running. He drank a little, and there was a circle of yellow halo around him. These bloody auras hit him, and did not affect him.Zhang Fan took a look around, and his spirit moved, and countless sword Qi appeared all over his body. Between the sword''s intention and shape, he was able to dissolve all the Qi mang even. At the same time, Zhang Fan was also observing the array in front of him. He said to Lu Jiuye: "there are array eyes in the array. As long as you find them out and destroy them, the array will be broken."


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and began to observe the structure of these Qi awns and arrays. He could not help finding that such Qi awns were almost all over the corridor. In other words, the array covered a wide area. As long as it was in the corridor, it would be attacked.


    Zhang Fan observed the surroundings with his spiritual sense and found that the breath here was very messy. The red Qi awn and the ordinary Qi awn almost complemented each other. It was difficult to distinguish the combination of virtual and real.


    However, Zhang Fan also found some situations, that is, these red symbols on the ground seem to be connected with the four maids in front of them. There is a certain connection between them. Moreover, the closer they are, the denser the Qi awn will become. This shows that it is very likely that the array eyes here will have something to do with the mother and son figurines.

 Chapter 930

    Therefore, Zhang Fan made a bold inference and said to several people on one side, "be careful. I''ll go to the front to have a look. According to my observation, this array seems to have something to do with the mother and son figurines in front of me."


    With that, Zhang Fan immediately showed the stars flying in the sky, and countless shadows appeared behind him. After a flash, he immediately came to the mother and son figurines. He raised his sword and fell down. The powerful sword with purple current had a very powerful destructive power, and split into a mother and son Figurine in front of him in an instant.


    With a dull sound, a mother and son Figurine fell to the ground and was smashed by the sword Qi, revealing the white bones inside. At the same time, the red light on the ground was gradually dim.


    seeing this, Zhang Fan could not help but pick his eyebrows. He knew that his guess was good. These Qi awns really had something to do with these figurines. As long as they were destroyed, this battle would be broken .


    Later, Zhang Fan raised his sword and fell. In a red network of Qi awns, he immediately smashed the other figurines with sword Qi. Soon, the Qi awns around him stopped, and the red runes on the ground were dim.


    People were relieved to see this, but they still had doubts in their hearts. All of a sudden, they didn''t know what was going on.


    "What''s going on? Is there an array here? It''s strange Dao Lang frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    Cheng Bo nodded and said to Dao Lang, "what''s so strange about this? After all, it''s the mausoleum of the Royal ancestors. It''s normal for any mechanism and array to appear in it, and it''s full of lethality. The purpose is to kill the uninvited guests directly, so as not to disturb the owner of the mausoleum."


    Lu Jiuye frowned and looked at several skeletons on the ground. He shook his head slightly and said, "this array is very vicious and powerful. It''s very fast and even makes people unable to react. The most important thing is that the key to this array is to hide. When a knife is the most dangerous, it''s not the time when it''s sharp, because when it''s sharp, we can''t see it We can find a way to escape, and the most dangerous time is hiding in the scabbard, because we don''t know when he will attack. "


    "The mechanism array of the royal family is also so vicious. Won''t they accumulate some Yin for the future generations? No wonder the royal family is so unbearable now. " Cheng Bo shook his head and said.


    Zhang Fan checked the stone gate in front of him, and found that there was a round pattern on the gate, and there were a lot of incomprehensible runes around it. Moreover, these runes seemed to be connected with each other. It''s not difficult to see that if you want to open the stone gate in front of you, you need to crack this kind of Rune pattern, otherwise, you can''t open it.


    After a few people talked about it, they found that Zhang Fan was observing the stone gate. They were also very curious. They came forward one after another and wanted to know what was on the stone gate.


    "This is something. It looks like an array. There are a lot of runes on it, but these runes don''t seem to understand. In my opinion, they are just some ghost runes." Dao Lang frowned and looked at the runes on the door with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    "Yes, I can''t understand what''s on it at all. Moreover, after a long time, there are some traces of weathering in the runes here. Moreover, some runes can''t be seen clearly. How should I interpret this thing?" Gao E also frowned and looked at these runes.


    Yan Fei took a look at these things and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, what''s on it? It looks very complicated. Does it mean that this thing is the key to open the stone gate?"


    Lu Jiuye frowned and pondered for a moment. He explained to Yanfei, "if I read it correctly, it should be some ancient arrays. These ancient arrays need to be solved, but they are quite troublesome. They need a little deduction, which is very time-consuming."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "look at this, the content of this array should have the meaning of cangyun. If you look at these auspicious cloud patterns around, it seems to have something to do with these runes. However, what''s the role of these runes? I don''t know."


    Zhang Fan looked at these runes and said nothing. He didn''t know what these things were. However, these things can be solved after deduction. Since they can be deduced, they can be solved with the help of Tianzhu''s ability.


    thought of this as like as two peas began to work on the Pearl of the sea and began to perform the performance of the rune before the moment. Zhang Fan appeared in the moment with a false image. The shadow is exactly the same as that on the stone door, and the array is constantly rotating under the deduction of Tianzhu. Zhang Fan began to follow the way of the shadow rotation on Shimen. It''s not easy to crack.


    Everyone around us saw something. They thought that no one knew anything about it, and they couldn''t crack it. Either they used brute force to open it directly, or they could only stop here.


    Zhang Fan concentrated on the deduction of Tianzhu, and began to crack the array disk in front of him. The speed was very fast. These symbols on the stone door were constantly rotating, and gradually began to light up slightly. That is to say, in the right place, these runes would be reflected. If there were no runes on the right place, they would still be dim.As Zhang Fan continued to rotate the array, these symbols began to light up one by one, and the speed became faster and faster, and the crowd suddenly gave out a burst of exclamation.


    After a long time, all the runes on the stone gate turned on, and then a series of sounds of mechanism operation were heard. It was as if there were many old gears in the stone gate biting with each other, and they kept running under the push of the runes.


    There was also a shock at the stone gate, and there was constant dust on the top. At a glance, we knew that no one had opened it for a long time, which also reassured Zhang Fan and others. At least one thing can be explained, that is, this thing has not been visited for a long time, and the treasure inside must still be there.


    At the moment when the stone gate was opened, a dark wind came with dust. Zhang Fan''s mind moved, and an invisible sword gas barrier appeared in front of him to resist the strong wind. At the same time, Zhang Fan also watched the front warily, and his mind ran to the limit. If there was any sudden attack, Zhang Fan would react at the first time.

 Chapter 931

    After a while, I saw that after the stone door was completely opened, there was still no danger. Moreover, it was still a corridor with bright lights, and I could see far away.


    It''s paved with green bricks. There''s a brazier lighting for two days. Besides, there''s oil in the brazier. The flame in the brazier won''t go out. However, there''s a special flavor, just like


    Smelling this, Lu Jiuye immediately frowned and looked into the brazier beside him. He sniffed carefully and found that the smell inside was clearly the smell of burning corpse oil. He also looked at the scale around him. These lamp oils had been burning here for hundreds of years at least.


    There is half a basin of corpse oil in the brazier, which means that the corpse oil here must be full before that. How many corpses does it take to do this?


    When Gao E smelled the smell around him, he frowned and was puzzled. He asked Zhang Fan: "brother, the taste here seems a little strange. It''s like a kind of meat smell, but it smells a little smelly. What is it? Is there something moldy here? "


    After listening to Gao E''s question, Zhang Fan also took a look at the nearby braziers, frowned, and said to Gao E, "if I''m not wrong, it should be corpse oil. Only when corpse oil burns, it''s the smell."


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked and even a little angry. Unexpectedly, the rulers here were so cruel. They made figurines out of living people and eyes out of pregnant women. Now they use corpse oil as a guide. Is the ruler of the royal family really a Ming king? Do you really have such a high status for people to look up to?


    "Corpse oil? My God, what a cruel thing it is to use the grease melted from the corpse as the lamp oil of the road? It''s really shameful Cheng Bo''s heart is somewhat angry. He has only heard of such things, but has never seen them with his own eyes. Although he has seen them today, he can''t accept them in his heart.


    "The smell is a little disgusting. Jiuye, with so much corpse oil, how many corpses need to be refined to keep the flame in this brazier alive for thousands of years." Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye.


    Lu Jiuye looked at the fire basin in front of him, frowned deeply, and explained to Yanfei, "if we use so much corpse oil as the road guide according to the current situation, then at least thousands of corpses are used to make corpse oil as the support."


    "Thousands of people?" Yan Fei was shocked. In his opinion, the ruler of the royal family must have killed a lot of people. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to do this. Is it true that the ruler was a murderous devil at that time?


    However, judging from the situation along the way, the murals are full of positive characters, which is not a heresy. How can this happen? How on earth will this matter be explained?


    Just when people were confused, at the corner of the corridor, several figures suddenly appeared in front of them, which made them slightly stunned.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan unconsciously stops and looks at the figure in front of him. He can''t help feeling a little familiar in his heart. It seems that these people have met somewhere, and there is a sense of familiarity.


    Looking closely, Zhang Fan was shocked. He found that the people in front of him were the people behind him? Even in this group of people, found their own figure, what is the matter?


    Not only that, but also Lu Jiuye and others. When they saw their own figures in the crowd in front of them, they were extremely scared. In such a corridor, the flames burning corpse oil around had turned green. This green flame even dyed the whole corridor green. These people in front of them had strange smiles on their faces, that kind of gloomy fear The expression of terror makes everyone''s heart hairy.


    When Dao Lang saw this scene, he was slightly stunned and said to Zhang Fan: "it''s really strange. These people look a little familiar. No, that person Isn''t that me? "


    Gao E was also surprised. He immediately pointed to himself in front of him and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, what''s the matter? Is that man really me? Should I not dream in front, or should I be a mirror? "


    Cheng Bo looks a little ugly and says to Gao E, "it shouldn''t be a dream, because we can''t have the same dream at the same time."


    "It''s magic." Lu Jiuye frowned and continued to say to several people, "we should have seen something we shouldn''t have seen, or the different light and layout here. That''s why we fell into a dreamland. In this case, we don''t know what kind of power this dreamland has. However, we can fall into a magic trick unconsciously. I think it''s necessary The people who perform magic here still use some clever means. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Lu Jiuye, "it''s not easy for us to enter the same dreamland at the same time and place. It shows that we do the same things at the same time. That''s why it''s so. If someone does something different from us, he may not enter the same dreamland ¡£¡±After a pause, Zhang Fan took a look at the green flames in these braziers around him. He seemed to understand something in his heart and continued to say to several people, "if I guess correctly, it should be the corpse oil in these braziers that can make us enter the same dreamland at the same time."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people think about it and feel that there is some truth. After all, they came here together and experienced very similar things.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said: "yes, when we entered here, we did the same action, that is breathing, and the smell is very similar. It is really possible that these corpse oils let us enter the dreamland."


    "Now that we have found the source of things, how can we break this illusion now? I don''t want to fight with myself, and I can''t do it. I can''t tell the feeling. Anyway, I just feel strange. " Cheng Bo frowned and said to the crowd.


    Dao Lang took a look around him and immediately knocked a brazier to the ground. The corpse oil spilled all over the ground and the fire went out.

 Chapter 932

    Although such a move seems a little strange, but for this strange situation, no one to pursue these.


    Dao Lang''s idea is also very simple. As Zhang Fan said just now, the mirage here has something to do with these braziers. It''s better to knock over the braziers here. In this way, can we solve this mirage?


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that Dao Lang must have thought so. However, if this kind of happy saying can be solved directly, doesn''t it mean that the magic is a little too simple to stand up? Therefore, the key to breaking the magic is not in these braziers with corpse oil.


    At this time, the people in front of them rushed over immediately, and each of them had a transparent chain in their hands. Moreover, the chain seemed to have a special power, and they directly beat the people.


    Gao E step forward, mouth a stuffy drink, the whole body suddenly appeared a circle of yellow light, intending to resist each other''s blow.


    Unexpectedly, these transparent iron chains directly hit Gao E, and suddenly there was a black mark. Even though Gao E''s body was very strong, a trace of pain spread all over his body.


    Gao E suddenly felt something was wrong. He quickly stepped back and looked at the black mark on his chest. He was surprised in his eyes. He didn''t understand what was going on and why his body couldn''t resist the attack.


    In Zhang Fan''s hand, the thunder robbed the sword. Suddenly, a sword gas with electric current swept away towards these iron chains. In an instant, a dull sound came out.


    Lu Jiuye was in the middle of dodging. The aura boundary of his whole body was wiped by these transparent iron chains. In an instant, the aura boundary of his whole body was weakened. This surprised Lu Jiuye a little. It seems that these transparent iron chains have a special power, and even corrode his aura boundary.


    Cheng Bo''s moves open and close, directly on these chains, between the collision, the shock wave immediately spread around, so that the whole corridor began to shake up, some dust fell.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately said to the crowd, "you step back, I''ll deal with them. If we use powerful moves here, it''s very likely that this ancient corridor will collapse in an instant."


    After hearing this, they quickly stopped. They also found that if they really started a fierce battle here, they might be buried alive here.


    Gao E also cried to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "brother, there are some problems with these transparent iron chains. They seem to have a strong corrosiveness. Be careful. Don''t fall in the trap!"


    Zhang Fan nodded. At the moment of the fight just now, Zhang Fan also noticed these. This is also the difficulty in this battle. If it really goes on like this, it seems that it is not so easy to defeat several people in front of him.


    However, Zhang Fan speculated in his mind that the number of people coming in from his own side is the same as the number of people copied out in front of him. This kind of scene is a bit like a mirage, so these people in front of him are likely to be mirages.


    Mirage demons basically appear in illusions. Generally, as long as people who have been affected by illusions will see this kind of thing. This thing has no fixed form, and can even reproduce some other people''s forms. In this way, it is difficult to deal with.


    Moreover, the mirage demon''s skills and strength are different every time. Therefore, it is not easy to deal with mirage demon.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the mirage demons in front of him and frowned. Judging from their attack, it''s really a bit tricky to deal with them. Although these mirage demons are not strong, in this narrow corridor, if they fight with all their strength, it is likely to collapse here. Therefore, we should take a good grasp of this degree.


    At this time, all around the transparent chain immediately toward Zhang Fan surrounded, intertwined between, almost airtight, want to Zhang Fan trapped.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the situation in front of him, and immediately cast a wave of stars in the sky. Behind him, there were many shadows. In the blink of an eye, he had passed through the cracks of these transparent chains. The speed was as fast as a white horse, and rushed to the front of several mirage demons.


    With the sword in hand, a sword gas with purple electric light instantly penetrated the body of these mirage demons. Only with a dull sound, the sword gas passed through the body of mirage demons and cut heavily on the cold wall behind them. Suddenly, dust and smoke rose everywhere.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye and others in the distance immediately clapped their hands and applauded. Zhang Fan''s move is really not what ordinary people can do. It''s really not easy to grasp the opportunity accurately under the transparent chains. After all, in such a tense situation, some opportunities are almost fleeting. If you don''t grasp them, you can see them next time I don''t know when.


    After a sword is cut out, Zhang Fan immediately looks forward and suddenly finds something wrong. The sword Qi seems to have no influence on these mirage demons. In other words, such an attack does not cause any damage to these mirage demons. What''s the matter?


    People in the distance also saw this scene, and their brows were deeply wrinkled. They thought that they could directly wipe out those mirage demons with sword Qi, but now it seems that this matter is not so simple.Dao Lang was puzzled and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, just now I saw Zhang Fan''s sword Qi pass through their bodies. But why didn''t it do any harm to them? What''s going on? Can we say that these people are just virtual shadows in some space? Or a monster that can''t be killed? "


    Yan Fei had the same doubts in his heart and said to Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, how can I feel that these things are not in the same space with us. If even Zhang fan can''t wipe them out, what should we do? "


    Lu Jiuye took a look at the front, then looked around, frowned and said to several people, "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Moreover, we are all in the same magic now, and the things in the magic are not so real. So I guess what we see this time should be mirage."


    "Mirage demon?" Cheng Bo frowned and continued to ask Lu Jiuye, "what is a mirage demon? It seems that I have never seen them. Can''t even Zhang Fan deal with them? "

 Chapter 933

    Dao Lang thought for a moment and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, do you mean that we are in the Magic now? Can we understand that if we break the magic, we can eliminate the mirage demon and let everything return to normal?"


    Master Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Dao Lang: "it''s understandable, but it''s not so easy to get away from the magic. You know, the magic depends on the sense organs, and let the other party win. The general array is made of different combinations of various materials. If you enter into it, you will be able to use it as long as you find the array eyes What kind of difficulties can be solved, but now it''s different. We are in the magic. If we want to solve the magic, we must find some key points and solve them before we can get out of the magic. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye took another look at Zhang Fan in front of him. He looked worried. In his opinion, if Zhang Fan really can''t find a solution, they will die here.


    Zhang Fan took a look at these mirage demons in front of him. He couldn''t help wondering. It seems that any attack has no effect on them. So how can he get rid of their attack? It seems that if you want to find the key to break the battle, you just need to use your eyes to observe. You can''t find the solution at all. You need to find another way.


    With his eyes slightly closed, Zhang Fan began to observe the surroundings with his spiritual consciousness. He found that there were different aura waves everywhere on the walls around him. This phenomenon is very confusing. It''s not easy to find clues from it.


    At this time, those mirage demons began to attack Zhang Fan again. The swift and violent transparent iron chains still entangled Zhang Fan. Moreover, the corrosiveness of these transparent iron chains was very strong, and they could even weaken the aura of the friars. If they were attacked, there would be no chance to escape.


    Zhang Fan is still relying on the sense of the surrounding, began to dodge, dangerous and dangerous to avoid all the attacks, but also in the analysis, want to find a way to crack.


    In the distance, Lu Jiuye and others see all the actions of Zhang Fan in front of them. They can''t help but feel a cold sweat for Zhang Fan in their heart. However, people trust Zhang Fan very much. If they can''t find a way for Zhang Fan, they can''t help it.


    After a period of observation, Zhang Fan found that behind these mirage demons, there were two small points on the left and right sides of the wall, and the fluctuations of these dreams, these two highlights are the source, that is to say, the mirage here is almost related to these two points.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan has a bold decision in his heart, that is, after destroying the bright spot here, then all the illusions will be solved.


    It''s Zhang Fan''s way to deal with it. In a moment, Zhang Fan''s mind moves and rushes forward. His sword spirit turns into sword spirit. Countless swords begin to spread around. The speed of sword spirit has reached the limit.


    Zhang Fan changed his direction in a flash, and rushed directly towards the wall. In his hand, Lei robbed the sword a little faster and hit the source of the fluctuation of the mirage accurately.


    At this time, the whole mirage was shaking violently. It seems that this move caused a lot of shaking, even made Lu Jiuye and others in the distance unstable.


    "What''s the situation? Is the corridor about to collapse With a look of horror in his eyes, Dao Lang was puzzled and looked into the distance.


    "No, have you found that although the corridor is shaking, there is no dust falling from the top. Does it mean that the shaking is not the corridor, but the space?" Yan Fei''s reaction is very fast. Through the contact with Zhang Fan during this period, she immediately finds something wrong, especially in terms of observation, she can be meticulous.


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye also looked around and found that Yan Fei was right. Although the ground was constantly shaking, there was no dust falling, indicating that the shaking was not the whole corridor, but the space.


    Thinking of this, Lu Jiuye''s heart was suddenly happy. For such a situation, it shows that Zhang Fan has found a way to solve the fantasy of his teammates.


    At this time, these mirage demons also seem to find Zhang Fan''s behavior, and their eyes become more vicious. In a moment, all the transparent chains begin to protect another point on the wall to avoid being damaged by Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan sees this, in the heart suddenly a joy, it seems that his idea is right, as long as it is to break the point of that place, all illusions will not exist. Otherwise, mirage demon will never be so nervous.


    The more nervous the mirage demon was, the more sure Zhang Fan was that this would never be wrong. It seems that there is absolutely a chance to break the mirage in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan saw hope in his eyes. He spun the thunder robbing sword in his hand again, cooperated with the body method, and at the foot, his figure immediately melted into the light of the sword, and rushed to a strong point in front of him.


    At this time, the sword light broke all the transparent chains in an instant. At this time, Zhang Fan''s sword light was almost consumed. However, these conditions had no effect on Zhang Fan''s speed. The long sword hit the point on the wall in an instant.The whole mirage disappeared in a moment, and all the ripples disappeared.


    At this time, all the flames of the corpse oil changed from green to normal yellow flames, and these flames seemed to have been affected by the shock wave just now. It seemed that the situation just now had nothing to do with everything in the corridor.


    "It''s over! We are back to the normal world at last Dao Lang''s face showed an excited look, and finally got rid of the illusion just now.


    "It seems that all these are not out of date illusions. They are all fake." Cheng Bo''s heart secretly breathed a sigh of relief, wiped a cold sweat on his face, and said happily in his heart.


    But at this time, Gao E, who had been silent, frowned and looked at his chest and said to several people, "no, it seems that this is not a mirage. If all this is a mirage, how can I explain the wound in my chest?"

 Chapter 934

    After listening to Gao E''s words, they turned around and looked at him. They frowned. They found that there was still a black scar on Gao E''s chest, which seemed to be something wrong.


    Because everyone knows that if Gao E is injured, the wound will heal the fastest. But now it seems that he has a big burn on his chest and can''t heal at all. What''s the matter?


    Zhang Fan stepped forward and took a look at Gao E''s chest wound. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he couldn''t bear it. He asked Gao E, "what''s the matter, brother? How do you feel? "


    Gao E frowned, shook his head to Zhang Fan and said: "brother, don''t worry, I don''t feel any pain, but I can heal the wound by using martial arts, but now it seems that it''s not so simple. The wound seems corrosive and won''t let me heal at all. Moreover, I can obviously feel that the wound still doesn''t exist But the speed is slow. "


    Dao Lang looks at Gao E with tears in his eyes. On weekdays, he and Gao E have a good relationship. Moreover, they are friends who don''t know each other. They have a special feeling. When they are in danger, Gao e always stands up and stands in front of Dao Lang, cooperating well with him in the battle.


    Now, seeing Gao E like this, Dao Lang couldn''t bear it. He turned his head and asked Zhang Fan with tears in his eyes, "brother, what''s wrong with Gao E? Do something quickly, or he will die! "


    When people saw this scene, they began to worry about Gao E, for this strong man, but sometimes it''s more pleasant to be careful. If they see him die a little bit, they really feel bad.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Zhang Fan, his eyes full of expectation, hoping that Zhang Fan could find a way to solve the scar on Gao E''s body.


    Zhang Fan bowed his head and carefully examined the wound on Gao E''s body. His brow wrinkled. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, the wound on Gao E''s chest seems to be a bit wrong. The wound is strongly corrosive, and even exudes a faint black smell. Therefore, Zhang Fan broke it. There should be something evil on it. If you want to get rid of it, it doesn''t seem that it is So easy.


    Moreover, according to the corrosion rate of the wound, it is estimated that it will take about ten days at most. If ten days pass, Gao E will be in great trouble.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to the people, "there is a black smell on this wound. I guess it is some most evil things. So I have no good way. However, since this thing appeared in the mausoleum, I think the method of cracking must be found in the mausoleum."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan said to Gao E, "can your healing method make the wound spread more slowly? Or is there some blocking effect? "


    "I''ll try." With that, Gao E put his hands together, and immediately a circle of yellowish light appeared around his body. He tried to heal the wound, but it didn''t work at all.


    After a long time, Zhang Fan slightly opened his eyes and said to Zhang Fan, "it has a little inhibitory effect, but the effect is not big. At most, it can delay the spread of the wound."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Gao E, "OK, you should keep this state all the time. You must ensure that the wound does not spread to the maximum extent and keep enough time. Moreover, the road ahead of us is uncertain. In this way, your aura is used to keep the wound from spreading. Leave the rest to me."


    Said, Zhang Fan patted Gao E''s shoulder, nodded to Gao E, wantonly he need not worry, everything has him in, will be OK.


    Gao E looks at Zhang Fan and his eyes are full of emotion. For all this, Gao E is moved and doesn''t know what to say. He can only nod his head with tears in his eyes.


    Dao Lang also said: "brother, don''t worry. As long as you have my elder brother and I, you''ll be fine. Don''t forget, we''ve done our best. We''ll never let you have an accident. Just put your heart in your stomach."


    Lu Jiuye also looked down at the scar on Gao E''s chest. He frowned at Zhang Fan and said, "how can I feel that there is an inexplicable and strange smell on the wound?"


    Zhang Fan asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, you''ve seen a lot. Have you ever seen such a thing? Or is there any way to crack it? "


    Lu Jiuye frowned and shook his head slightly. He said to Zhang Fan, "I''ve only seen it from books. It''s said that this kind of thing is called zasha. It''s a very corrosive thing. If ordinary people are attacked, it will turn into a pool of pus and blood within half an hour, and even no bones are left. Therefore, Gao E has such a strong body that he has not been killed His body is really strong after being corroded like this. "


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye thought about it and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I remember that it is recorded in the book that this thing is the most Yin and evil thing. If there is the most just thing, it must be able to restrain this thing. But, does this thing really exist?"Zhang Fan thought for a while, but he didn''t seem to find the right thing in his mind. If he can find it, he must quickly solve the killing evil on Gao E, so that he won''t be so painful.


    "Since ancient times, all things have been living and restraining each other. I believe that since there are such things as Yin and evil here, there must be the most rigid and correct way of restraint. But we haven''t found it yet. However, we will make more efforts." Dao Lang looks at the scar on Gao E''s chest and makes up his mind not to let Gao E die.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the road ahead and said to Lu Jiuye: "since we are here, and Gao E is also a recruit in this place, it will be resolved in this place. Let''s go to the front and have a look. Maybe there will be a solution."


    People also feel that they want to help Gao E find a solution. Moreover, along the way, they must take more care of Gao E to prevent him from getting hurt again.


    Dao Lang, holding Gao E behind the others, continued to walk towards the depth of the corridor, thinking about how to find a way from the mausoleum.


    Coming to the front, the brazier has disappeared, everything in front of us has become dim, and even we can''t see clearly what is in front of us and how deep the corridor is.

 Chapter 935

    Zhang Fan took a look at the front and said to the people, "it''s a little dark in front. I can''t see my fingers. I use my spiritual sense to explore the way. Everyone follows me."


    After all, it''s dark in front of you. You can''t see your fingers. If there''s a fork in the road, it''s easy to get lost.


    After walking for about a cup of tea, a small moving light spot suddenly appeared in front of me. It seemed that I was a little like a firefly, and slowly flew towards several people.


    Zhang Fan explored the way with his spiritual sense and found that there was no aura in this kind of thing. It seemed that there was no vitality. He could not help wondering.


    Dao Lang also saw this thing. He couldn''t help being curious and asked Cheng Bo: "what is that? Is it a firefly? "


    After hearing Dao Lang''s words, Cheng Bo could not help but get nervous. He immediately frowned and said, "it seems to be, but I''m a little curious. It''s also a confined space with little air. How does it survive?"


    Lu Jiuye also felt a little strange. He looked at this firefly like thing in front of him. He couldn''t help recalling the appearance of fireflies. He felt that there was a difference between this thing and fireflies.


    "There seems to be something wrong. I remember two points on the tail of the firefly are a little green, and this one seems to be fire red." Lu Jiuye frowned and said to several people.


    Gao E said: "maybe the fireflies living in this confined space have a tendency to mutate, or even become new species."


    As they spoke, the firefly had already arrived in front of them. With joy in his eyes, Dao Lang reached out to hold the firefly in his hand.


    Zhang Fan found that something was not right, his mind moved, and suddenly a sword like hair penetrated the firefly.


    The next moment, just listen to a puff, this firefly immediately turned into a fire, the hot temperature immediately drove everyone around, but fortunately it was a flash in the pan, and did not have much impact.


    However, this situation is also very surprising, how did not expect that only a nail size of a small thing should have such a great power.


    "What is it? It must not be fireflies. How can fireflies become fireballs? It''s really terrible. Fortunately, I didn''t reach out to touch him just now. Otherwise, my hands would suffer. " When Dao Lang saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked. He thought about the scene just now, but he was afraid.


    "This thing is not called firefly, it should be called firefly. Swarms of fireflies are very dangerous. The flame they are carrying should be a kind of Xuanyan fire. If they are contaminated with a little, it is difficult to extinguish it." Zhang Fan frowned and explained to several people.


    At this time, Dao Lang''s eyes coagulated, and his expression was a little frightened. He patted Zhang Fan on the shoulder, pointed to the front, and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, you just said that groups of fireflies will become very dangerous? Is that the situation in front of us? "


    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Zhang Fan frowned and turned his head to look behind him. He felt his scalp numb. In front of him were dense fireflies flying here. The bright red spots were like red stars in the starry sky.


    However, these little red things are really powerful and should not be underestimated. Even Zhang Fan should be careful.


    "Stand back." Zhang Fan said a word to the people behind him, and then he began to use his sword Qi. His hands and fingers were together, and countless small sword Qi suddenly attacked the firefly in front of him.


    In an instant, countless fireflies burst, Xuanyan real fire turned into a fireball, swept towards Zhang Fan, and even melted part of Zhang Fan''s countless sword Qi. The temperature in the whole corridor also rises abruptly.


    Moreover, in this case, fireflies also appeared a chain reaction, burst open one after another, countless fireballs even burned the walls around red, the heat wave made the whole corridor become very hot, if not for the aura of all the people, otherwise, it might have been baked.


    Lu Jiuye looked at the front, but he was also a little anxious. Zhang Fan was under too much pressure when he was facing so many fireflies. Lu Jiuye immediately moved the fireball in front to the rear by using the method of moving space. In this way, he helped Zhang Fan reduce some pressure.


    Even so, Zhang Fan also felt that the pressure in front of him was not small. After all, there were thousands of fireflies. It was impossible to prevent them, and he didn''t know when they would end.


    See here, Zhang Fan hurried to the back of the crowd said: "follow me, let''s rush past."


    With a clang of thunder, the sword came out of its sheath. Zhang Fan suddenly split a sword in front of it. Suddenly, a sharp sword gas loaded with purple current instantly detonated all the fireflies in front, and the shock wave instantly penetrated the whole corridor.


    Zhang Fan uses cangyun''s sword to counteract the shock wave, and tries to slow down to let the people behind follow.


    Lu Jiuye and others also put their lightness skill speed to the limit. They try to keep up with Zhang Fan''s steps and don''t fall behind. Otherwise, they will be engulfed by the Xuanyan fire, which may turn into fly ash in an instant.After sprinting for a period of time, Zhang Fan found that there were more and more fireflies in front of him. However, there was a stone gate in front of him, which gave people hope.


    Zhang Fanli made an observation of the stone gate in front of him with the spirit stone, and found that the mechanism of the stone gate was very simple, and the switch was on the door.


    "Jiuye, help!" Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately asked Lu Jiuye behind him to open the mechanism with the method of moving.


    After this period of contact, Lu Jiuye naturally knew what Zhang Fan meant. However, it was dark ahead, and Lu Jiuye could not see what was going on ahead.


    Zhang Fan didn''t say anything. He just pointed to the dark place in front of him with his sword, indicating that Lu Jiuye''s place was the mechanism for opening the stone gate.


    Lu Jiuye naturally knew what Zhang Fan meant. He turned his right hand, pointed to the front and clapped a palm. The palm wind was soft, and immediately hit the stone door switch in front.


    After hearing a loud noise, the stone gate in front of him was immediately opened. Seeing this, Zhang Fan immediately displayed his sword skills and said to Lu Jiuye and others, "hold on to the hilt, one by one."


    Lu Jiuye was in front of him. He had the quickest reaction. He grabbed the hilt of the sword and stretched out his hand to catch Yanfei in the back. Then they pulled one by one. Driven by Lei Jiejian, they flew forward quickly.

 Chapter 936

    Zhang Fan made way for Lu Jiuye and others to pass by, and turned around. Zhang Fan''s sword fingers flew out quickly. Countless sword Qi, like clouds, directly covered all fireflies in front. In a moment, countless explosions sounded, fireflies in the rear appeared a chain reaction again, and the heat wave swept the whole corridor again.


    At this time, Zhang fan used the sky wave, with the help of the hot shock wave, rushed forward quickly. When Lei robbed the sword and led the people into the stone gate, Zhang Fan just came in and pressed the corresponding position outside the stone gate. The mechanism of the stone gate started again and fell down heavily. The thick stone gate just blocked the blazing fire outside, and the people were not hurt.


    Seeing the relief of the crisis, everyone was relieved. Everything just now was too tense, and even made people feel suffocated.


    "It was really dangerous just now. I didn''t expect that these little things had such great power, but I didn''t seem to have seen them outside." Dao Lang said as he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "This kind of thing only lives in the underground, and the outside world is basically extinct, so it''s also a rare species. However, it''s a bit surprising that there are so many here." Lu Jiuye popularized science to the public.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to several people, "it is recorded in the book that these fireflies generally exist as sacred insects in the hearts of some royal families, especially in the mausoleum. They are used as important barriers in guarding the tomb. Moreover, they have no natural enemies, but they are strict with the environment."


    Gao E frowned and said: "the people in the royal family are too abnormal. They even regard this kind of thing as a saint insect and put it in the ancient tomb. They really don''t want the tomb robbers to go out alive."


    Cheng Bo thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t think we have saved the guy in the royal family. If they come in, they will probably become coke."


    "Come on, I guess they can''t even pass the previous hurdles. They can''t get here at all." Yan Fei shook his head and said sarcastically.


    After they had a rest, they began to look up to the front, which made them stunned. In front of them was a very grand palace, and in the middle was a dome similar to a square. There were all kinds of figurines on it, showing different shapes. It seemed that they were practicing. It was very similar to the general zongmen martial arts arena, but it seemed that time was fixed here For a second, everything is still.


    Seeing this, Gao E frowned and asked Zhang Fan: "brother, where is this place? Is it a family? It seems that I have only seen such a scene in the clan and family. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Gao E, "maybe that''s what happened in the royal family. In fact, any organization is almost the same in the end. It needs training methods, martial arts arena and martial arts in the family. With these things, it can support the strength of the whole organization."


    "Come on, let''s go to the palace ahead." Lu Jiuye proposed to the public, and he was also curious about the palace in front of him. He wanted to know what was in it.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said that he wanted to see what was going on in front of him, so he led the people to walk forward. Along the way, they bypassed these figurines, because they knew in their hearts that these figurines were made of real people, and they should respect them even if they were corpses.


    Through the front of the martial arts arena, you can see a long ladder. The end of the ladder is the entrance to the palace.


    Dao Lang felt that the steps here were a little long, so he wanted to try to fly up directly with his lightness skill. However, when he was about to use his lightness skill, he suddenly felt that the gravity on the ground would suddenly increase, and his body would become much heavier. He could not use his lightness skill at all. This made Dao Lang wonder.


    Seeing his appearance, Zhang Fan said to him with a smile: "don''t waste your efforts. There must be some experts who have done something in this place. For example, they have used some special gravity fields. They can only walk up on their feet and can''t perform any lightness skills."


    Other people are also confused, just like Daolang. After trying for some time, they found that this was the case, so they decided to give up this idea and go step by step.


    Lu Jiuye said to the crowd: "it seems that the design here is quite ingenious. Even some people use this kind of elaborate design, which shows that everyone should be respectful to the royal family when they come here. Generally speaking, some people in the royal family will design this kind of gravity field on the steps in front of the palace, just to have face and let them be absolutely devout to the royal family All right


    After they learned that, they stopped working hard and began to walk forward step by step. At the same time, they were also very alert to observe the situation around them, so as not to touch any organs. If there was anything wrong, they would react immediately.


    However, there was no organ in this section of stairs, and several people came to the gate of the palace smoothly.


    Push the door to enter, found inside the palace, there are still a lot of figurines, the broad hall, wendongwuxi, lined up in two chambers, above is a dragon chair, it seems to have a kind of unspeakable dignity.However, when people came to this place, they had a feeling of depression, which seemed to be emitted from the chair above.


    Gao E frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "brother, why do I feel a little bit difficult to breathe? It seems that there is a hidden master nearby, and the realm is very high. Do you have this feeling? "


    Zhang Fan did have such a feeling, but from the perspective of the spiritual sense, there were no living people here.


    The only feeling was the Dragon chair in front of him. After thinking about it, Zhang Fan pointed to the Dragon chair in front of him and said to the public, "if my guess is right, the ruler''s accomplishments must have been very high at that time. The Dragon chair was something he had used before, so there would be such coercion."


    After listening to this, everyone felt that it was very reasonable. According to Zhang Fan''s conjecture, the ruler''s cultivation at that time was at least connected with heaven. Otherwise, how could the things he used have such prestige?


    "I''m not interested in this dragon chair, and I can''t take it away. I don''t know if the back will lead to other places?" Dao Lang asked Zhang Fan curiously.

 Chapter 937

    After listening to Dao Lang''s words, Zhang Fan also felt reasonable and began to use his spiritual sense to sense around him. However, everything here is lifeless and lifeless. Therefore, from this point of view, we still need to search from the back.


    However, the front of the Dragon chair seems to have a strong pressure, this pressure seems to have a kind of master sitting in the middle of the feeling, frightening.


    Zhang Fan didn''t feel too much pressure. When people didn''t dare to get close to him, Zhang fan used cangyun''s sword to fight against him and continued to move forward. As he approached the Dragon chair in front of him, Zhang Fan found that something was not right. This kind of pressure didn''t seem to come from the Dragon chair, but there was something on the Dragon chair, which should be a piece Jade pendant.


    Zhang Fan was very interested in this, but he didn''t know what the function of such a jade pendant was.


    Dao Lang and others stood in the distance, looking at the Dragon chair in front of them, all frowned. They were worried about Zhang Fan''s current situation.


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s back, Dao Lang frowned and said, "why do I always feel that something is not right? I have a feeling that the ruler of the royal family in those years seems to be still there. His realm is profound, and there is even a form that we can''t see. In other words, his soul is on the Dragon chair in front of us. Is it true after a person dies Will there be a soul? How do I feel that the soul of this master is sitting on the chair in front of me? "


    They all looked forward. Although they thought Dao Lang''s words were a little ridiculous, when they thought about it carefully, it was a bit like this.


    Gao E held his shoulder and looked at the Dragon chair in front of him. He frowned and thought about it. He nodded to Dao Lang and said, "don''t mention it. It''s really a bit like your description. It''s really a bit like this person''s soul sitting on the Dragon chair. Otherwise, we won''t feel so much pressure."


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said to them, "people die like lights out. Even those who practice truth can''t do it. Once they close their eyes, when the oil is exhausted and the lights are dry, their lives will come to an end. Even the emperors and generals or the top experts in ancient times can''t escape the test of time. Although the life of those who practice truth is very long, they can''t escape death after all."


    Lu Jiuye looked at the Dragon chair in front of him. He couldn''t help but wonder. For the powerful pressure on the Dragon chair, Lu Jiuye had some doubts in his mind. What kind of high hand is this man?


    Yan Fei was also looking at the Dragon chair in front of him. His mind was the same as that of Lu Jiuye. He could not help frowning and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, if you say that this dragon chair was used by an expert before, then it would be so powerful? How do I feel that this kind of dragon chair seems to have a different feeling. It seems that this feeling is not above the Dragon chair, but at a certain point on the Dragon chair, but I don''t know exactly where it is. "


    Lu Jiuye laughed, nodded to Yanfei and said, "what you said is just what I want. I also think that this kind of prestige is not emitted from the Dragon chair, but a special point on the Dragon chair. But what''s the matter? We need to observe it closely to know. I hope Zhang Fan can find the answer."


    Zhang Fan walked up the steps and came to the Dragon chair. The Golden Dragon chair was surrounded by a circle of dragon spirit. This kind of breath really had a supreme feeling. Zhang Fan could also clearly feel this power and had been making great efforts to move forward.


    When Zhang Fan looked at the Dragon chair, he found that there was a white jade pendant on the Dragon chair, which exuded a strong breath. That is to say, the strong breath that people just felt was not emitted from the Dragon chair, but the white jade pendant on the Dragon chair.


    Zhang Fan was more or less curious. He didn''t understand why there was a white jade pendant in this place. What was the meaning of putting this jade pendant here?


    Driven by curiosity, Zhang Fan reached out and held the jade pendant in his hand. After careful observation, he found that there seemed to be a warm temperature on the white jade pendant in front of him. It felt smooth and smooth. It was absolutely top-grade workmanship, which made people forget to return.


    When Zhang Fan carefully observed the jade pendant, a golden light suddenly appeared from the jade pendant and went directly into the center of Zhang Fan''s eyebrows.


    Zhang Fan was stunned, and his secret way was not good. Could it be said that there was the soul attack of the master at that time on this jade pendant?


    "Daoyou, why do you disturb my shelter?" A deep voice came into Zhang Fan''s soul to know the sea. The voice is very penetrating, just like Hongzhong Dalu, echoing in Zhang Fan''s soul to know the sea.


    At this time, Shixian also slightly raised his head, and could not help frowning. He said to Zhang Fan, "Oh, you don''t want to cause trouble on the earth, or heaven. This guy''s cultivation is not simple, even his strength is not below me."


    Zhang Fan didn''t expect that it would be like this at that time. He was also constantly observing the situation in the soul sea. He didn''t understand what was the matter. Could he say that the voice just now was really the ruler of the original royal family?


    "Who''s coming? Since you''re here, it''s better to show up." Shi Xian felt that it was not so good. He immediately said to the people in the soul sea. If he said that the other party was really bad, it would hurt both himself and Zhang Fan, or it would kill him and Zhang Fan directly. In that case, the gain would not be worth the loss. It''s better to find a chance to make peace and see if there is any room for negotiation.At this time, an old man was dressed in a yellow robe, wearing a king''s crown and regal spirit. Although he looked very old and had white hair, he was not very old. There seemed to be a trace of dignity between his eyebrows, but there was a kind look in his eyes, with the absolute upper breath.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian arched his hand and said with a smile, "I don''t know what to call friends? My apprentice really shouldn''t disturb your resting place. I''ll take him to compensate you. I hope you''ll forgive me and don''t worry with him. "


    The old man looked at a stone immortal, and when he saw that he was still polite, he nodded and said, "I am Ni Zheng, the ancestor of the royal family. Ten thousand years ago, I created a generation of hegemony, and then I will sleep here forever, leaving a trace of divine consciousness. I hope to see the prosperity of the royal family in the future, and protect the peace of the royal family."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan was stunned. He never thought that he was the ancestor of the royal family.

 Chapter 938

    In other words, Ni Zheng, the founder of the royal family, was buried here, which surprised Zhang Fan.


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Ni Zheng, "I didn''t expect that. You are the ancestor of the royal family. If you are disrespectful, it''s my disciple who is not good enough to disturb you. In this way, I''ll take him out. Please... "


    Ni Zheng looks at the stone immortal in front of him. Although his eyes are kind, his face is as deep as water, because what he hates most in his life is tomb robbers, and his momentum rises abruptly.


    Although this divine consciousness has been preserved for thousands of years, it is somewhat worn-out, but the realm is still able to maintain the state of heaven, which is really a little daunting.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian frowned and sighed to himself. It seems that today''s battle is really unavoidable. Shi Xian thought to himself. However, no matter what the plan is, Shi Xian is not sure that Zhang fan can leave unharmed. The best result is that the net is broken.


    Ni Zheng looks at the stone immortal in front of him. He is not angry and thinks that this matter has nothing to do with him. For such a situation, Ni Zheng knows that this matter has nothing to do with the person in front of him. After all, he is just a wisp of ghost and does not control the young man''s body. Therefore, if there is a head of injustice and a master of debt, he still needs to find the one It''s a young man''s account.


    Thinking of this, Ni Zheng said to Shi Xian, "this matter has nothing to do with you. I govern the world fairly, and there will be no injustice at all. Who is the problem, I will find whom. So, don''t waste your breath. For this matter, I have made it very clear."


    In a word, Shi Xian was speechless. Originally, Zhang Fan had made a mistake in this matter. If he said anything else, he would be unreasonable or deliberately shielding Zhang Fan, which would be difficult to deal with.


    After thinking about it, Shi Xian frowned and thought to himself, "Zhang Fan, Zhang Fan, it seems that being a teacher this time can''t really help you. Life or death depends on your nature.".


    Ni Zheng raised his head slightly, his voice was more or less severe, and said to Zhang Fan, "younger generation, I earnestly ask you, why do you come to my mausoleum to disturb my purity? If there''s a good reason, it''s all right. If you do something, I won''t let you


    Shi Xian was nervous, because he could clearly feel the cold breath of Ni Zheng, with a faint sense of killing. If he wanted to kill Zhang Fan, it would be as easy as a palm. Measuring how talented Zhang Fan is, he would die.


    Zhang Fan is trying to calm down in his heart, and he is constantly thinking about countermeasures. According to Ni Zheng, he really wants to explore the things in his tomb, but now it seems that such things can''t be admitted. If he admits it, he will be explained here today. He must think of a reasonable reason and make a decision This reason has something to do with him and interests him.


    Zhang Fan stopped for a moment and said respectfully to Ni Zheng, "master, I''m not here to harass you. It''s the development of the royal family. It''s really bad. Moreover, in the river and lake, the status of the royal family has plummeted, and even has become a street mouse. If the master hadn''t laid the foundation, the royal family would have a solid foundation The royal family of Ji has long been extinct. Therefore, I just want to know why the royal family has developed into such a situation. From the objective point of view of the world, I can correctly treat the royal family. If the investigation shows that the royal family is domineering and domineering from their ancestors, they can unite with many clans and families to fight against the royal family and directly destroy it to become the queen Fast "


    " if the royal family is not like this, the development of their ancestors is very good, thanks to their rain and dew, but there is something wrong with their children and grandchildren. In this way, the reputation of the royal family will be preserved, but for today''s Royal family, we must punish them, or give them strong education, otherwise we can change the evil and return to the right, so as not to live up to the prestige of the ancestors of the royal family. "


    I heard that Shi Xian was a little scared. You know, Zhang Fan was standing in front of the ancestors of the royal family, but Zhang Fan said all kinds of things in the royal family. I wonder if your ancestors would be angry?


    Parents want their children to be good, especially some parents who are very protective. They feel that there is no mistake in their children and grandchildren. It''s all others who are wrong. As long as others are good, so is the royal family. So, how can they say that other people''s children are ugly in front of their parents? Isn''t that disrespectful?


    After all, what he''s talking about now is the status quo of the royal family. It''s true that he doesn''t have a high position in the world. Ni Zheng, the ancestor of the royal family, is not the unreasonable person, nor the unreasonable person who connives at his back, protects his descendants. Therefore, it''s better to tell him the truth What our ancestors thought depends on his nature.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Zheng is also slightly stunned. Then his brows are deeply wrinkled and his face becomes very ugly. He listens to Zhang Fan''s words.


    After Zhang Fan finished, Ni Zheng frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "what you just said is true? Now the royal family has really become like this? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said respectfully to Ni Zheng: "yes, if you don''t believe me, you might as well go out with me. You can see the current situation of the royal family at a glance."At this time, Shi Xian also looks at Ni Zheng in front of him. He is very nervous all the time. If Ni Zheng is really angry at this time, it will not be a good ending. So, this is a dangerous move.


    "Nonsense Ni Zheng''s eyes with a trace of cold, slightly angry to Zhang fanwei said: "I created the Yellow map hegemony, left the ancestral precepts, let future generations to learn, can''t lose such a habit, how can there be such a thing, so, in my opinion, you are just a grave robber, what you said is nonsense!"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Ni Zheng, "since the elder doesn''t believe me, I can''t help it. However, I want to ask the elder a few questions. Even if you want to kill me, I have to ask these things clearly. Otherwise, the younger generation will die, and I hope the elder will complete it."


    Shixian shook his head and sighed in his heart. It seems that Zhang Fan is really hopeless this time. Unless there is a miracle, he can only hold the psychology of rather broken jade.

 Chapter 939

    Ni Zheng, with a cold face, pointed to Zhang Fan and said, "OK, I''ll be kind and help you answer your questions."


    Zhang Fan nodded and asked Ni Zheng, "elder, I''d like to ask you why your palace was built so extravagantly and wastefully, and why you killed so many people in the mausoleum and made them into figurines cruelly. Isn''t this a big crime against heaven in the royal family?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Zheng was puzzled and asked Zhang Fan, "when did I repair the mausoleum in this way? I said before I died that I should not be extravagant and wasteful. I just want to build a power supply. I want to take it to the underworld. There is nothing else


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Ni Zheng, "if you can come out, you might as well come out and have a look. Are the civil servants, military officers, servant girls and family members in your main hall the same as before?"


    Hearing what Zhang Fan said, Ni Zheng was suspicious. He looked around with Zhang Fan''s eyes and found that in the hall, there were figurines everywhere, and these figurines also looked familiar. Looking back carefully, Ni Zheng was shocked.


    "This Isn''t this my servant? What''s more, these civil and military officials are the people who followed me in those years? Can we say that after my death, they have already stood here? " Ni Zheng didn''t understand what was going on.


    Zhang Fan, with his jade pendant in his hand, looked at the Royal figurines of the middle peasants and said to Ni Zheng, "elder, do you think these things are familiar to you?"


    Ni Zheng took a look at the figurines on the square in front of him. He frowned and shook his head slightly. He said to Zhang Fan, "no, I didn''t have these things in the mausoleum construction at that time. I just built an underground palace and used some fireflies to keep vigil for me. Other things are not in my design."


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Zhang Fan nodded, and had a general understanding in his heart. For such a situation, Zhang Fan also understood why this mausoleum looks contradictory. The contradiction is that many places are talking about Ni Zheng''s great achievements, but there are some very evil things, even careless about people''s lives. It is estimated that it is in Ni Zheng After his death, other royal people, in order to show the identity of the royal mausoleum, made such things.


    After a pause, Ni Zheng continued to say to Zhang Fan: "I have to say that these things will appear in the royal tombs, because it is a symbol of the ruler''s status and identity. However, i banned these things in my life, and I once said to later generations that I should simplify everything in my tomb, not those unique things of the royal family, but now it''s not I don''t know what will happen. "


    After hearing this, Shi Xian felt that things had changed for the better, and immediately said to Ni Zheng, "that is to say, you didn''t know when you made these things? It seems that what Zhang Fan said is right. Some of the descendants of the royal family may not be so obedient. That''s why the reputation of the royal family in the Jianghu is getting worse and worse. "


    "Is that true?" Ni Zheng frowned. He never thought that his foundation had been destroyed by his descendants. Moreover, the situation of the royal family in the river and lake is not as brilliant as before. This is really unacceptable to Ni Zheng.


    "I still don''t believe what you said, young man. I have to see things before I know them. In this way, if you take me out, I have to listen to what people in the river and lake say about the royal family. I can''t listen to your one-sided words." Ni Zheng frowned and said to Zhang Fan.


    For this matter, Zhang Fan thinks that there is no problem, just take him out, and let their ancestors have a look at the current royal family, so that he does not feel that he is making a rumor, which is not good for the royal family.


    "OK, I promise you, but you need to show us how to get out. After all, the way we came here was blocked by those fireflies. Now it''s not so easy to get out." Zhang Fan said to Ni Zheng.


    "It''s easy." Ni Zheng nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "there''s a road from the back. You can go out. My mausoleum is simpler."


    Zhang Fan nodded, turned and walked towards the back of the Dragon chair, trying to see where the road Ni Zheng said was.


    Lu Jiuye and others looked at Zhang Fan''s behavior a little strange. After Zhang Fan picked up a jade pendant on the Dragon chair, he began to talk to himself. This behavior is quite strange to outsiders.


    Dao Lang asked Lu Jiuye in a low voice curiously: "Jiuye, what''s wrong with Zhang Fan? How did he feel abnormal since he came to this place? Can he really see the soul of that ruler talking to him? "


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and explained to Dao Lang: "it''s not as exaggerated as you said. If I guess correctly, he should be able to contact the ruler''s spiritual sense. It''s said that there are some experts who will leave a spiritual sense attached to something when they are dying. In this way, they will have a dialogue with the younger generation. However, this kind of dialogue is very common It''s a dialogue between spirituality and spirituality, which other people can''t see. Therefore, I guess Zhang Fan must have had contact with him in the aspect of spirituality. "Yan Fei was more or less curious, and said to Lu Jiuye, "I''ve heard of the spirit sense. Some people say that the spirit sense can explore the surroundings. Even if you close your eyes, you can feel everything around you. Is it true? Why can''t I? "


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yan Fei, "this is very simple, because your spiritual consciousness is not strong enough. Moreover, you need to have certain talents in the cultivation of spiritual consciousness and spiritual power. If you don''t have talents, you will be hindered in the cultivation of spiritual consciousness and lose confidence."


    After listening to what Lu Jiuye said, everyone understood that since Zhang Fan was able to talk with the ruler, it means that he could find a way out, or have some treasure.


    After a while, Zhang Fan found a secret door leading to the back hall from the back of the Dragon chair, and waved to Lu Jiuye and others in the distance to signal them to come.


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye and others quickly followed up, pushed open the secret door and entered the back hall.

 Chapter 940

    There is a large space in the back hall. There is nothing around it. It is not as luxurious as the royal family imagined. There is only a crystal coffin in the middle. In the coffin lies a person. It is Ni Zheng, the ruler of the royal family, who talks with Zhang Fan with his spiritual sense.


    Dao Lang took a look at the man in the crystal coffin, frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, is this man the ruler of the royal family at that time? It looks like an old man. However, it seems that he is still alive. It''s not like he''s dead. On the contrary, it''s a bit like he''s asleep


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Dao Lang: "there is cold air in the crystal coffin, and there is aura in the middle. The crystal coffin is sealed, so the corpse will not decay."


    "Brother, why doesn''t this guy have any funerary objects? If so, have we come here for nothing?" Gao E frowned, with disappointment in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan looked around and said to Gao E, "the name of the ruler of the royal family at that time was Ni Zheng. He was really a very admirable ruler at that time, so many people supported him very much. Moreover, when he died, he asked to simplify everything and didn''t need any funerary objects. Therefore, there was only a crystal coffin for him."


    Cheng Bo frowned and said, "isn''t it true that a generation of Mingjun used living people to make figurines? How can such a guy be regarded as a Mingjun? Is there something wrong with what we know? "


    Zhang always shakes his head and says, "when you come to the mausoleum, you don''t think it''s the reason why we have no relationship with him."


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "in this case, we can only look at his remains this time. We have nothing else to gain. There won''t be any treasures in his mausoleum. Let''s go out."


    Yan Fei thought about it and said to Lu Jiuye, "in general, the Imperial Mausoleums in ancient times were a dead end? The people who are in charge of building the mausoleum will die here in the end, so where are we going to go? It seems that some people who build mausoleums will not be given a way out. If there is such a way out, will he not be afraid of being robbed? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Yanfei, "if you look at the situation, he doesn''t worry that someone will steal his mausoleum, because there is nothing in his mausoleum, and there are people outside to guard his mausoleum. In this way, there is nothing to worry about."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the wall behind him and found that it was indeed a dead end. However, when Zhang Fan searched the front with his spiritual sense, he found a place where it should be a cave. Moreover, some people repaired it outside, trying not to see the scene inside.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan stepped forward, stretched out his right hand, slightly pressed on the wall in front of him, and slightly closed his eyes. Suddenly, Zhang Fan opened his eyes, and countless sword Qi went deep into the wall in front of him along his fingertips.


    In an instant, with a roar, the whole wall in front of it collapsed, revealing a corridor. The corridor was very spacious, and it didn''t seem to be built in a hurry. What had been reserved before was just that these craftsmen tried to build it like this before they left.


    At this time, Zhang Fan asked Ni Zheng, "elder, where should we go now? Can this road lead to the outside world? "


    Ni Zheng nodded and said: "yes, when building the mausoleum, I have reserved a back road for these craftsmen, so that they can seal this place when they go. If there is no accident, this road leads to the outside."


    Zhang Fan thinks it''s reasonable. After all, Ni Zheng is a king of Ming Dynasty. He doesn''t want these craftsmen to die here and be buried with him. Therefore, he doesn''t see any bones in his secret room.


    They led the people to the corridor in front of them, but before long, several skeletons appeared in front of them. Moreover, it is not difficult to see from the tools they carried that they should be the craftsmen who built the mausoleum at that time.


    Seeing this, many people have some doubts in their hearts. They don''t quite understand what it means and why these people die here.


    Dao Lang frowned and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, these people seem to be the craftsmen who built the mausoleum. How could they die here? The mausoleum has indeed set aside a way for them to leave. Is it difficult for them to do so because of what treasure they kill each other? "


    Gao E frowned, shook his head and said, "it''s not as simple as that. The bones of these people have been weathered and there is no wound to see, but it''s not like killing each other. Their heads seem to be separated from the corpses. So, I think someone must be ambushing here and killing them."


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said, "I think it''s reasonable that someone doesn''t want them to go out. That''s why they are unified in the corridor."


    Yan Fei sighed and said, "although this generation of Mingjun has set aside a way for them to live, some people don''t want them to leave alive. It''s really sad."


    Ni Zhengtong also found the bones in the corridor, frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "I gave them a way to live, but someone killed them. It''s really hateful!"Zhang Fan shook his head helplessly and said, "maybe this is what your descendants do, so at that time, it was not your world."


    Moving on, people found a fork in the road before they took a few steps. Moreover, judging from the construction age of the surrounding walls, the corridor next to it should have been newly built, probably less than a hundred years ago.


    Ni Zheng was stunned when he saw it. He once remembered that there seemed to be no such corridor in the design drawings at that time, but now it seems that there is an extra branch road. Where will this branch road lead to?


    After telling Zhang Fan about the incident, Zhang Fan had some curiosity in his heart and led the people to the direction of the new corridor. However, Zhang Fan knew that this corridor was not built by Ni Zheng at that time, so it might be the mausoleum of any other royal family. Therefore, there must be many secret passages in it. We should be more careful.


    When I came to the corridor, the space became more and more narrow. However, under Zhang Fan''s spiritual exploration, there seemed to be no mechanism array. Therefore, all the way was very smooth.

 Chapter 941

    After walking for a distance, a stone gate appeared in front of him. What''s more, the stone gate used a very complex Nebula array. In Zhang Fan''s observation, if the solution is wrong, the whole stone gate array will explode instantly, burying everyone alive here, but it will not have any influence on Ni Zheng''s mausoleum.


    Yan Fei took a look at the nebula on the door, frowned and said to Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, how do I think this thing looks familiar? It seems that I have seen it somewhere."


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "you have a good memory. When you were at Dagang in the desert, once again we entered the mausoleum. There is a nebula array over there. That''s it. However, the nebula map on this stone gate is relatively simple. Compared with the previous one, it must be a little witch."


    Zhang Fan with memory, began to quickly unravel the door of the nebula, skillful, fast, almost not much use of consideration.


    Ni Zheng was a little surprised. In his opinion, it''s difficult to unravel the star cloud image. Even if he knows the principle, it''s inevitable that when he faces hundreds of stars, he will make mistakes. In that case, it will take at least one day to unravel it.


    But according to Zhang Fan''s speed, it will take about half an hour for the nebula diagram to open.


    Sure enough, after half an hour or so, Zhang Fan had already opened the door. There was only a dull sound. Behind the heavy stone door, there was a sound of mechanical transmission. Not long after, the stone door began to open slowly. Suddenly, there was a golden light inside, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    After a long time, people opened their eyes slightly and looked at the scene in front of them. They couldn''t help exclaiming that the golden things inside were all kinds of valuable things. Although these things were not magic weapons or magic weapons, they could be used as ornaments. The materials were not vulgar, and they could be sold at sky high prices in the market. Besides, everything in it is valuable.


    Dao Lang''s eyes were shining. Looking at the babies in front of him, his saliva was about to flow out. He said excitedly to Zhang Fan: "elder brother, this time we really didn''t come in vain. We''re rich. If we get these things out, I don''t know how many spirit stones we can exchange!"


    Gao E''s face was also full of happiness. He laughed and said, "I think there are a lot of these things. My storage space ring doesn''t seem so big. I really don''t know what position the owner of this tomb is. It''s a waste to have so many treasures as burial objects."


    Zhang Fan was in a good mood when he saw the treasures in front of him. However, it was very embarrassing that Ni Zheng, the ancestor of the royal family, was in the sea of his soul. This was tantamount to stealing the tombs of the descendants of the royal family in front of the elders of the Royal family.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan didn''t know what to do. Although he was very excited, he tried to suppress it so as not to be found out by the ancestors of the royal family. He might be in big trouble.


    At this time, Ni Zheng''s face was very ugly, his brows wrinkled, and his heart was unspeakable. When he was in power, he had always been honest and just, and it was clear that these things in front of him were the people''s fat and people''s cream that his descendants had seized after he died. Otherwise, there would not be such a scale. If there were so many treasures, it would be helpful to replace them with Lingshi The royal family made all the cities better and better.


    But now it seems that it has directly become the funerary objects here. Even if it is taken out and flowed into the river and lake, it can be regarded as a contribution to the river and lake.


    With a sigh, Ni Zheng said to Zhang Fan, "if you can take all the treasures here, you can take them out. In this way, you can let them see the sun again and flow into the rivers and lakes. It''s better to get into the hands of useful people and make them shine. It''s better than to be buried here."


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Zhang Fan was stunned. He never thought that Ni Zheng thought so. It really surprised Zhang Fan. However, since he was in this situation, we can take things in a proper way.


    "Well, since our predecessors have said that, we are not welcome." Zhang Fan nodded and said to Ni Zheng with a smile on his face.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan said to Lu Jiuye and others, "everyone is working hard. Just take out everything here. Take as much as you can. Try not to miss any treasure."


    After that, Zhang Fan took out a lot of storage rings and distributed them to everyone. After all, along the way, Zhang Fan also searched for things. Although there were few treasures, he got a lot of storage rings. I didn''t expect to use them today.


    When people see these storage rings in Zhang Fan''s hands, they are all stunned. Then they give Zhang Fan a thumbs up. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan''s vision is really admirable.


    Without too much communication, everyone took a space storage ring and began to search the treasures around. Everyone''s face was full of excited smiles.


    Zhang Fan took some of the most valuable things and inadvertently looked up to find a secret door in front of him. He couldn''t help wondering. If he didn''t observe carefully, the secret door could hardly be seen. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan''s special angle, he could hardly see it.At this time, Ni Zheng also found the secret door. He frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "little brother, there''s a door over there. It seems that there''s something in it, and it seems that the aura fluctuates very vigorously. It should be a treasure."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said something to Lu Jiuye. Then he began to walk towards the secret door, trying to find out what was inside.


    Lu Jiuye told the crowd to move as fast as possible. He installed the baby to help Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan came to the secret door and found that it really looked very hidden. With his spiritual knowledge, he immediately found something vigorous in front of it. For such a situation, Zhang Fan was really a little curious. What was in it?


    Zhang Fan checked the secret door and found that there was no mechanism around. Then, Zhang Fan gently pushed it. Suddenly, the stone door in front of him was pushed open. It was a stone door made of intermediate shaft. Therefore, it didn''t take much effort to push it open.

 Chapter 942

    After opening the stone gate, Zhang Fan found that there seemed to be a lot of things like pillars inside. There were many patterns on these pillars, so he couldn''t see what they were.


    Zhang Fan was more or less curious. Instead of focusing all his attention on these pillars, he wanted to find out what was in them.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Zhang Fan suddenly felt an invisible pressure coming towards him. It was like there were countless pairs of eyes looking at Zhang Fan, which was very uncomfortable.


    Ni Zheng also felt that something was wrong. He could even feel an invisible pressure. Moreover, the feeling of being observed without any dead angle was also very dangerous.


    Shixian also felt a little strange and said to Zhang Fan, "why do I think this place is not right? I can''t tell you how it feels. Anyway, I feel uncomfortable all over. "


    Zhang Fan continues to move forward, bypassing the pillars, only to find that there seems to be nothing here except for the pillars, which makes Zhang Fan''s mind a little confused.


    after walking for a period of time, Zhang Fan finds that this place is really surprisingly large, and there seems to be no other danger. Moreover, it seems that there is almost nothing here except for the stone pillars Zhang Fan was disappointed. However, Ni Zheng said at that time that the aura of such a place was very strong. There must be something wonderful here, but there was nothing here. Zhang Fan was also very confused about this.


    For such a situation, Zhang Fan slightly closed his eyes and began to telepathize around him. Especially for these invisible aura fluctuations, there is indeed an invisible thing here that controls everything.


    At this time, Zhang Fan inadvertently looked at the pillar beside him. He was scared and numb, because he had found something wrong here.


    There are many kinds of eyes on the pillar. It''s the first time that Zhang Fan sees such a scene. No wonder when he comes here, he feels that there are countless pairs of eyes staring at him. It turns out that these eyes really exist.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye and others have put away the weapons they want. When they go out, they can sell them for a big price. But when they enter here, they suddenly have doubts on their faces.


    Dao Lang looked at the front, but his brows wrinkled deeply. He felt a little bit bad here. It seemed that there was an invisible pressure covering them. Even if Dao Lang wanted to move forward, he couldn''t do it. This kind of feeling was very strange.


    Gao E took a look at the things in front of him and felt the same way. He asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, you have seen a lot. Why do you feel this way here? Or are we in another kind of magic? Is it the function of the heart? "


    Lu Jiuye thought for a moment, frowned and said: "I seem to have a feeling that others are staring at me. This feeling is very obvious. Moreover, in the dark, it seems that some hunters may come out at any time. So, I think the root of this thing should be in it. So, let''s not go in and have a look. After all, Zhang Fanxian It''s still safe inside. If it''s really not, we can do another favor. "


    They nodded, thinking that Lu Jiuye had some truth to say. After all, Lu Jiuye knew how to move space. In an emergency, he could help Zhang Fan. In this way, he could help Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked at the stone pillar in front of him, frowned and said to Ni Zheng and Shi Xian, "it''s really strange that there are eyes everywhere on the stone pillar, and the size of these eyes doesn''t seem to belong to human beings. There is a sense of chaos in the eyes, but they are very divine. Have you ever seen such things?"


    Shi Xian frowned at the stone pillar, shook his head slightly, and said to Zhang Fan, "I haven''t seen it. However, it''s not difficult to see from these eyes that it should have a certain age, so these things should be antiques. However, what''s the use of such things? Is it used for array? "


    Ni Zheng shook his head, frowned at Zhang Fan and said: "in my opinion, this thing is definitely not so simple. Although it''s just some stones and carved eyes, these eyes seem to have some special power, which is a little stressful."


    After observing the stone pillars again, Ni Zheng was still puzzled and said to Zhang Fan, "I think these things seem to have some special functions, because I feel a strong force, but they are scattered on the stone pillars everywhere."


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Zhang Fan also began to use his spiritual sense to sense the stone pillars around him. He did have such a feeling, but what is the connection between these pillars?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to carefully screen these stone pillars, and then observed the nearest stone pillar. He found that there was an eye on this stone pillar, which was different from others. This eye looked lifelike, just like a real eye.


    When he saw this eye, Zhang Fan was stunned and said to Shi Xian and Ni Zheng, "I didn''t expect that there should be such a sculptor in the world. It''s really admirable. If you don''t observe carefully, you think it''s a real eye."Shi Xian took a look at this eye and said to Zhang Fan, "apprentice, how can I feel something wrong with this eye? Moreover, it seems that such eyes are a bit strange, but it is not clear exactly where they are


    "It''s the pupil!" Ni Zheng also took a look at the cigarette, frowned, pointed to an eye on the pillar in front of Zhang Fan, and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "look at this eye, there seems to be a very secret Rune in the pupil. These runes seem to have a special power. I don''t know whether they are good or bad."


    Zhang Fan is also very curious. He carefully stares at the rune in his pupil for a while, but he doesn''t find anything. But when Zhang Fan comes back, he finds himself in a red desert, the sun in the sky has been dyed blood red, and there is no life on the earth. A kind of despair suddenly surges into his heart.


    Looking around, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but be stunned first, and then immediately reacted. No, it''s magic. It must be something wrong with the eye on the stone pillar just now.

 Chapter 943

    However, it''s better to find a way to get rid of this illusion and return to reality. Otherwise, there may be trouble, because in the illusion, everything may happen.


    "Master Ni? Master Zhang Fan tried to call them, but there was no reaction in his soul. Zhang Fan knew that magic had isolated his perception from them. It seemed that this time, he was on his own.


    At this time, Zhang Fan slightly closed his eyes and tried to calm his heart. He didn''t want to be influenced by all the surroundings. Then he closed his five senses and kept telling himself that it was not true.


    In the dreamland, Zhang fan used this way to get rid of, and soon returned to reality. When he opened his eyes again, there was still darkness around him.


    Zhang Fan once again explored the soul to know the sea, and found that Shi Xian and Ni Zheng were still there. He was relieved that he had come out of the dreamland just now.


    Looking up again at the eye on the stone pillar in front, Zhang Fan frowned. Unexpectedly, the carved eye had such power, which really surprised Zhang Fan.


    Hand gently stroked the pillar of this eye, suddenly, this eye suddenly issued a crystal clear white light, looks more real.


    Zhang Fan a Leng, say, this is the method that opens an organ? What would happen if the eyes on all the pillars were lit up?


    With curiosity in his heart, Zhang Fan began to look for the stone pillars around with his spiritual sense, and then lit up the eye on each stone pillar.


    Ni Zheng''s heart is also very curious, want to know what will happen, and, who set up this organ, what kind of significance?


    Soon, Zhang Fan lit up the eyes on all the stone pillars. In a moment, all the stone pillars began to shake, and the dust on them also rustled down. The next moment, all the stone pillars bloomed white light, and all the light gathered in one place. Finally, a big white jade eye was formed in the air, vivid and continuous Rotation, it seems that one eye can penetrate the heart.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan was even more curious. He didn''t understand what it was and what its function was? And how can I get it?


    Just when Zhang Fan was curious, Ni Zheng immediately called out to Zhang Fan: "boy. look out! This eye is not as simple as you think


    As soon as the voice fell, a white light shot out of Bai Yu''s eyes and went straight to Zhang Fan. The speed opened, just like a white lightning. It didn''t give people time to react. Even Zhang Fan couldn''t do it.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan finds that it''s too late to dodge. He quickly runs the aura boundary around him. He wants to block the white light with the sword meaning. However, he finds that the sword meaning and aura boundary seem to have no obstruction to the light, and go straight to Zhang Fan''s eyes.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan only felt that there was a white light in front of him, and the light was getting bigger and bigger. Finally, he couldn''t see anything. A stabbing pain came from his eyes, and the blood flowed directly across his cheek. Zhang Fan was also unconscious by the pain.


    Seeing this, Ni Zheng quickly takes over Zhang Fan''s body and rushes towards the exit.


    Lu Jiuye and others are not good at seeing this, especially when they find that Zhang Fan''s eyes are bleeding. They can''t help but be surprised. Unexpectedly, the powerful Zhang fan can also be injured. What''s the matter?


    Because Ni Zheng is just a spiritual consciousness, which can not last long, he can only take Zhang Fan''s body to leave the ear room just now, and then return to Zhang Fan''s soul consciousness sea again, and Zhang Fan''s body is soft and falls directly on the ground.


    Dao Lang came to Zhang Fan''s side in a hurry. He was frightened and shook Zhang Fan''s body. He called to him: "big brother! Brother, what''s the matter with you? You talk! Big brother


    Seeing this, Lu Jiuye said to several people in a hurry: "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, especially Zhang Fan is still injured. Now we have to leave here as soon as possible. Let''s go!"


    They nodded, quickly picked up the unconscious Zhang Fan, rushed out to the distance, even did not dare to turn back. At this time, long Xue had come out of the Hualong pool. Seeing that Zhang Fan and others were not here, he began to walk towards the depths of the cave. He just met Lu Jiuye and others. Seeing Zhang Fan like this, long Xue was also surprised.


    But for the present situation, long Xue knows in her heart that she should not ask so many questions. She goes back to long''s home first. After all, Zhang Fan''s body matters.


    They left the cave with Zhang Fan in a hurry and headed for the dragon''s house. Because Zhang Fan had cleared the way when they came, they only took one day to get to the dragon''s house.


    After returning to the long family, they invited the best doctors to see Zhang Fan''s eyes, but all the doctors shook their heads, saying that they were not strong enough to cure, and even didn''t know what kind of disease it was.


    Zhang Fan is still in a coma, for what happened in the dragon family, Zhang fan does not know, is still in a chaos.Shi Xian also felt a little anxious. After checking Zhang Fan''s body, he found that Zhang Fan was not seriously affected. Although his eyes were injured, they were not the kind that could not be healed. He only needed a little recuperation for a period of time to recover, but now he was in a coma. It''s hard to say why.


    In their spare time, Shi Xian and Ni Zheng also communicate with each other. For Zhang Fan''s situation, they both express some helplessness.


    Shi Xian sighed to Ni Zheng and said, "I really don''t know what happened to Zhang Fan and why he made it like this. Does it mean that there was something wrong with the white light at that time?"


    Ni Zheng shook his head and said to Shi Xian, "this is not clear. Although I am the ancestor of the royal family, I don''t know what happened to the white jade eye at that time, and I''ve never seen it. However, in my opinion, there doesn''t seem to be any evil spirit on the white jade eye, and I don''t know whether this boy is a blessing or a disaster this time."


    "It''s a blessing, not a misfortune. It''s a misfortune that can''t be avoided. My apprentice always has a hard life. I hope he can be safe this time." Shi Xian shook his head and sighed. He began to worry about Zhang Fan.


    Lu Jiuye and others have been guarding Zhang Fan''s side, and their eyes are full of worry. As long as Zhang Fan doesn''t wake up one day, they won''t be at ease one day.

 Chapter 944

    Dao Lang frowned and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, you''ve seen a lot. Do you have a way to treat Zhang Fan? Even if it''s a more troublesome method, if we can do it, I will try my best to do it. "


    Gao E was also worried, but a scar on his chest had begun to spread. Although there was no blood in the dark wound, it had a kind of shocking feeling. In the dark air, people said they could do nothing about it.


    Some senior doctors of the long family have also been here. After helping Zhang Fan diagnose, they will also observe the scar on Gao E''s chest, but they can only shake their heads and sigh, indicating that they can do nothing.


    In addition, Gao E also said that if Zhang Fan really has a problem, he doesn''t want to live. After all, he has already worshipped his son. Even if he can''t live together, he will die together.


    At this time, the news has spread rapidly, and soon some people outside know the news of Zhang Fan''s coma. As a result, the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family is more mysterious and dangerous.


    After all, the head of the dragon family had been in the forbidden area before. After he was injured, he came out of the forbidden area. Now, Zhang Fan, an expert like him, went to explore the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family. He was also unconscious when he came back. Therefore, from this point of view, the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family is more mysterious.


    Liuyunzong and heilongtang also invited senior doctors to treat Zhang Fan, but in the end they all failed.


    After learning the news, Li Yiheng sighed to himself and said to himself, "everything is fate. I hope brother Zhang fan can survive this time."


    At the same time, the news also came into the ears of the ninth prince. In his opinion, this is the best time for him to take possession of long Xue, the eldest daughter of the long family. He secretly found long Xue and offered to have the best doctor in his hand. If he can really wake Zhang Fan up, he hopes that long Xue can promise to marry him as a concubine.


    Long Xue is also helpless in the heart and agrees to come down. This really makes the ninth Prince ecstatic. In his opinion, although he can''t cure Zhang Fan, the current situation, as long as Zhang Fan wakes up, does not have the strength before. Then there is no threat to yourself.


    At the same time, the ninth prince, just in case, found the family and clan that their royal family could control, and began to make some small moves secretly. He wanted to take this opportunity to take down the dragon family at one stroke. In this way, the dragon family could not react at all. It was a very safe thing to get the dragon snow.


    What''s more, the current situation of the dragon family is not very optimistic. The owner of the dragon family is in the process of closing, and he doesn''t know when he will be able to get out of the gate. Zhang Fan is in a coma, and he doesn''t know when he will wake up.


    Before, Zhang Fan was in charge of the dragon family, so the dragon family had a cohesive force again. However, now that Zhang Fan has fallen, the dragon family has recovered to a situation of scattered sand. As long as the attack is down, it will be able to win at one stroke.


    For liuyunmen and heilongtang, jiuwangye also has some consideration in his mind. After all, if they want to move the dragon family, these two forces will not agree and may obstruct them. Therefore, jiuwangye has arranged some people to ambush secretly in some crucial levels. As long as they start attacking the dragon family, if these two people come here If they support them, they will block them and gain time to attack the dragon family. Every act and every move of the Dragon House advance secretly by an unknown path.


    can see the situation of dragon house in the dark, so that he can control all the situation of dragon house at any time, and achieve the state of knowing himself and knowing nine.


    After making these preparations, the ninth Prince showed a cold smile on his face. Looking at the sand table in front of him, he said to himself, "Zhang Fan, you are a stumbling block. Now it''s time for me to clean you up. This time, I must break you into pieces, otherwise I will not be able to calm my hatred."


    On the other hand, the dragon family is also making constant efforts for all this, but the hearts of all the people in the dragon family are also a little scattered. After all, Zhang Fan is in a coma now, and all the people in the dragon family are also worried. In addition, the ninth Lord secretly planted some detailed works in the dragon family, so naturally, he began to spread rumors, for fear that the world would not be in chaos.


    "Have you heard? This time, Zhang Fan took people into the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family. As a result, when he came back, he was not only blind, but also unconscious. Now he was lying in bed, unconscious. "


    "Of course I''ve heard about this. I''m not deaf for such a big thing, but I''m even more curious. What''s terrible in the forbidden area of the dragon family? Even a master like Zhang Fan will become like this after he goes? "


    "That''s not clear. I heard that there are fierce beasts or wild beasts in the mountain behind the dragon family. Otherwise, why didn''t so many people come out alive after they entered? It must have been eaten by something like this, not even the body. "


    "That''s not necessarily. After all, we haven''t been there now, but I can guess that Zhang Fan didn''t see any scratch or bite marks, or burn marks, but his eyes were injured, and he was still in a coma. So, I think there might be a master or a evil practitioner living in seclusion in the back mountain That''s why it''s like this. ""No, I don''t think it''s so easy. After all, many senior doctors have come to see Zhang Fan. But in the end, they are powerless. This is a problem. If they are really injured by people or attacked by wild animals, at least these doctors can think of ways to help them. But in the end, they all say that they are too weak to do anything. This is a bit wrong It''s so exciting. "


    "This is just one aspect. There is another point, that is, in such a situation, Zhang Fan is in a coma. Our master is now in a closed period, and he doesn''t know when he will be able to go out. If someone is not good for our dragon family at this time. What shall we do then? "


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t there two elders and four elders? They will not help, and they will not be ignored

 Chapter 945

    "That''s right. Since Zhang Fan came here, he has made a lot of friends and made our dragon family strong. In this way, if our dragon family is in trouble, these two forces will certainly come to help, so there''s no need to worry."


    "Maybe Zhang Fan made a lot of friends when he came to our dragon family, but he also caused a lot of trouble. He offended many families and clans. What''s more, he offended the people in the royal family. That royal family has a lot of influence. If they contact some clans who were offended by Zhang Fan and come to attack our dragon family, it''s really a little difficult There is no other way


    "Yes, it''s really a problem. Now, it''s useless for us to discuss these things. Everything depends on the nature of the dragon family. If anything goes wrong, it''s better to leave here as soon as possible. I don''t want to die here."


    "You have no conscience when you talk like this. The dragon family is very kind to us. Since we came here, although we are just servants, we have gained the same respect as others. This is not what other sects and organizations can give us."


    "Yes, in other families and organizations, especially in the royal family, we can only be slaves. Our lives are worthless. There is no such status as the dragon family. Therefore, I am willing to live and die with the dragon family."


    In order to avoid any disaster, there is no value in the family. I''d rather live.


    There are also some people who want to repay their kindness. After all, they have come to the dragon family for a long time. Here, they also get the treatment they deserve, and the dragon family is not bad for them. If they just leave, they can''t bear it. Moreover, if the dragon family has something to do with their salary, they have to contribute to the dragon family at the critical moment.


    Ni Zheng came out of the jade pendant when he was bored. Although he was only a wisp of spiritual knowledge, he had his own thoughts. When he heard all the things around him and saw the state of the people in the dragon family, he could not help but remember that he had the same feeling when he was in power. Some people swore to follow him to the death, others turned away and saw the present In Ni Zheng''s opinion, the dragon family of heaven can see some of its own shadow from Zhang Fan.


    However, when the ninth prince found long Xue, he began to bully and lure long Xue. Ni Zheng really felt a little shameless. If Ni Zheng was not a wisp of spiritual knowledge, he would have been put to death by one move. What''s the use of retaining such a grandson?


    Recalling that Zhang Fan said to himself at that time that the royal family is no longer the royal family in the past, and has become a street mouse that everyone shouts to beat. At the beginning, Ni Zheng didn''t believe it, but when he saw the ninth prince, he believed it more or less. With such a person, the royal family is really good.


    With a sigh, Ni Zheng didn''t realize that the royal family he created in those days has turned out to be like this. He is really a little cold hearted. When he has a chance, he must go back to the royal family and have a good look. What''s the matter.


    However, it''s better to wait for Zhang Fan to wake up. After all, Zhang Fan''s current situation is not clear. It''s best if he can wake up.


    Recalling the white jade eye that was half hanging in the air when he was in the tomb, Ni Zheng frowned and pondered. He didn''t understand what was going on and why it was like this.


    If we say that in such a situation, Zhang Fan''s coma now has something to do with this jade eye, then what was the white light at that time? If something really attacked Zhang Fan''s soul and made him unconscious, it would be the past. But now, it seems that there is nothing. Zhang Fan''s eyes are injured and he is in a coma. What''s the matter?


    After returning to Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge of the sea, Ni Zheng finds that Shi Xian is observing Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge of the sea. He looks at the half suspended thunder robbing sword and yantianzhu and frowns for a long time.


    Ni Zheng went back to Zhang Fan''s soul to know the sea. He looked up and saw these two things. He was stunned and asked Shi Xian, "what is this? When I came in, I didn''t seem to notice these things. Why are these things in his soul sea? Is it that they made Zhang Fan unconscious? "


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Shi Xian shook his head slightly and said, "no, these two things are good for Zhang Fan. The sword is called Lei Jie Jian, but Zhang Fan''s idea began to urge him to use it. In this way, he can use it easily. It''s called Yan Tianzhu, which can deduce all things in the world. I don''t know how many mechanisms and broken skills Zhang Fan has solved It''s amazing


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Ni Zheng could not help but brighten his eyes. Looking at these two things in the air, he showed a satisfied smile on his face. Generally speaking, a gifted master, Linggen is on the one hand, realm is on the other hand, and some things are his own resources. If these resources are very powerful, he will be very powerful, and even can do some more The first level challenge.


    But if he doesn''t have anything in his hand, he just has these two kinds of things. Maybe an expert in the same realm or a little higher than him can defeat him, but it''s a very difficult thing to complete the leapfrog challenge.In Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge of the sea, there are two such magic weapons. Indeed, Ni Zheng''s heart is a little bit strange. Such a treasure can be said to be rare in the world. It can be said that it can really improve his own strength.


    However, for the current situation, Zhang Fan is in a coma state, these two things naturally are not used.


    Ni Zheng thought about it and asked Shi Xian, "it''s a bit interesting. However, this boy doesn''t seem to have been attacked by something. His soul knows the sea, but now he is in a coma. It''s really strange."


    Shi Xian nodded and said, "I''m also curious about this. After all, I''ve never seen such a situation for so many years. What''s the matter?"


    For Zhang Fan''s situation, both of them have a headache. After some discussion, they both think that Zhang Fanfu has a big life and will be OK. It''s up to God if he can wake up.

 Chapter 946

    After another look at Zhang Fan''s soul, Ni Zheng was more or less curious. He asked Shi Xian, "I think this boy should be a genius. But in my opinion, he has the talent of genius, but he doesn''t have the root of genius. What''s the matter?"


    Shi Xian shook his head and said with a wry smile: "it all started when he was a child. I remember that when I saw the child, his spiritual roots had been taken away by others, but this man didn''t think that although Zhang Fan had no spiritual roots, his talent was still there. He needed to find a new way to practice and make more efforts, but Zhang Fan doesn''t seem to be afraid. He has come step by step. Now, I''m watching him grow up a little bit. "


    Talking about some of Zhang Fan''s deeds, it''s a long story. Shi Xian also opened the conversation and began to explain to Ni Zheng about Zhang Fan''s childhood and his hard journey. After listening to Ni Zheng''s exuberance, he felt that Zhang Fan was more and more like him, and gradually began to like this slightly mature young man.


    Three days passed quickly. This morning, Zhang Fan woke up from his sleep. In a daze, he sat up from the bed and looked at his window. He found that Yanfei was lying on the table. He seemed very tired and had fallen asleep.


    Zhang Fan didn''t have the heart to disturb him. He was draped over him and turned to walk out of the room. He wanted to get some air in the yard. After so many days lying in bed, Zhang Fan felt that his bones were a little uncomfortable, and his throat was very dry. He wanted to drink some tea to moisten his throat.


    At this time, Lu Jiuye and others came in from the outside. When they saw Zhang Fan''s subordinates sitting in the yard quietly drinking tea, they were stunned. They even rubbed their eyes hard to see if they were wrong. They clearly remember that Zhang Fan was still lying in bed last night. How could they get out of bed quickly What happened? And without Yanfei? Where''s Yanfei? Let Zhang Fan come out to drink tea by himself. It''s a bit too shameful.


    At this time, without waiting for Lu Jiuye and his party to speak, Zhang Fan said to them with a smile: "Jiuye, you''re here. I''ve just brewed the tea. Come and have a taste."


    Everyone was stunned. Dao Lang said to Lu Jiuye with some doubts: "Jiuye, Zhang Fan''s face is wrapped with gauze. Can he still see things? Can you even make your own tea? How did he do it? "


    Lu Jiuye frowned and explained to Dao Lang: "in my opinion, Zhang Fan may not be able to see the world with his eyes, but with his spiritual sense. You know, Zhang Fan''s spiritual sense is very powerful, and he can even replace his own eyes with his spiritual sense. It''s really not simple."


    Cheng Bo nodded and said: "yes, if a person''s spiritual consciousness can do this, then his observation can really be said to be meticulous. Not everyone can do this."


    Several people murmured a few words in a low voice, then walked forward and sat down in front of Zhang Fan. Looking at Zhang Fan whose eyes were still wrapped with thick gauze, everyone was very confused.


    Zhang Fan saw several people seated, then picked up the teapot, accurately distributed the teacups to several people, and poured a cup of tea for everyone, said with a smile: "taste it, how about the taste."


    They all nodded in a hurry, tasted one after another, and then put down the teacup. They still looked at Zhang Fan in doubt.


    Lu Jiuye tentatively asked Zhang Fan: "it was Yanfei who accompanied you last night. Why didn''t he come out?"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "Yanfei was probably too tired yesterday. When I woke up, I saw that he was still sleeping, so I didn''t disturb him. I came out to make tea by myself."


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye was shocked and said to Hangfan, "what did you say just now? Did you make the tea yourself? How is that possible? "


    People are also puzzled. Looking at Zhang Fan with thick gauze in front of him, they can''t help wondering. Although the spiritual sense can detect everything around him, and can detect the aura of some things, it can''t be detailed to the point of making tea. There must be something wrong with it. In other words, has Zhang Fan mastered some other skills?


    "What''s impossible about that?" Zhang Fan laughed, a little bit to make a few people''s reaction, and continued: "it''s just making tea. It''s very simple. What''s wrong with it? I think you seem a little strange today. What''s the matter? "


    Zhang Fan''s heart is more or less curious. Why do these people react so much when they see themselves today? What''s the matter?


    Dao Lang''s doubts are the biggest. He shakes his fingers in front of Zhang Fan and asks Zhang Fan, "brother, can you tell me what it is?"


    "Three, don''t you even know three?" Zhang Fan is a little sad, helpless in front of Dao Lang said.


    After hearing this, everyone''s eyes were shocked. In their eyes, Zhang Fan could see, or he didn''t even need to see with his eyes. How did he do it?"Brother, can you really see it?" With a look of surprise on his face, Dao Lang tentatively asked Zhang Fan, shocked in his heart.


    Zhang Fan didn''t quite understand what Dao Lang meant, so he nodded and said to him, "yes, I can see it. It''s normal. Do you have any questions?"


    As if all the people in front of him pointed to a cup.


    Zhang Fan was more or less curious. He looked down at his teacup. His face was reflected in the tea, but


    When Zhang Fan continued to look, he was shocked. He didn''t understand what happened to the gauze in front of him? I can see things clearly. Why is there a gauze in front of me? But this gauze has no blocking effect on my vision?


    Then he looked up at the people in front of him, especially the surprised look on their faces. Zhang Fan knew that what they were shocked by was this matter. However, what''s the matter with all this?


    "This..." Zhang Fan a Leng, for a moment also don''t know how to explain, why there is such a situation.


    Will be in front of the gauze removed two, Zhang Fan slightly opened his eyes, at this time, Zhang Fan''s eyes become bright. These eyes seem to have the ability to penetrate everything in the world.

 Chapter 947

    At the same time, Zhang Fan has a special feeling that he can see through some things, such as Dao Lang sitting in front of him. He can even see Dao Lang''s meridians, the direction of aura in his body, and even the red blood in his blood vessels, all of which can be seen clearly.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan quickly closed his eyes, shook his head, opened his eyes again, and found that everything in front of him had returned to normal again.


    ''s mind was as like as two peas in his mind. He was very confused. He had a very careful memory. At that time, when he was unconscious, he seemed to feel a chaos. And in this chaos, there seemed to be a white eye. This eye was exactly the same as they saw in the imperial tombs.


    This eye helps Zhang Fan out of chaos and lights up his way forward. Finally, this eye is integrated into Zhang Fan''s eyes. After that, Zhang Fan wakes up from coma.


    Does it mean that his ability now has something to do with the jade eye at that time? It''s a little bit amazing, isn''t it!


    At this time, Yanfei ran out of the room in a panic. After seeing Lu Jiuye and others, Yanfei immediately asked Lu Jiuye nervously: "Jiuye, do you see Zhang Fan? I''m so damned. I fell asleep by accident, but when I woke up again, Zhang Fan on the bed disappeared! "


    Seeing Yan Fei''s flustered appearance, Lu Jiuye didn''t say anything. He just pointed to his front and motioned Yan Fei to look over. Yan feishun landed in the direction of Jiuye''s fingers. He was puzzled. When he saw Zhang Fan sitting at the table, the gauze in front of him had disappeared. Although his bright eyes were a little absent, it could also show that he could see things now.


    Seeing this, Yan Fei''s heart is really surprised, and even some can''t believe it''s true. He said to Lu Jiuye with a shocked face: "Jiuye, I''m not dreaming. Is Zhang Fan really good? Can his eyes see? You cured it? "


    Lu Jiuye shook his head again and said to Yanfei, "I don''t have this ability. I don''t know why. He will be fine by himself. Moreover, as for when it will be fine, he probably doesn''t know."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the crowd and saw that they were worried. He comforted them and said, "don''t worry, I have nothing to do. It''s a blessing or a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the people were relieved, and they began to sit together for tea and chat. Soon, the previous embarrassing atmosphere had disappeared, and the harmony was restored to the past.


    At this time, Zhang Fan found that one of them seemed to be missing, so he asked them, "by the way, why didn''t brother Gao E come today? Did you oversleep? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, they all looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know how to answer Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan saw that there was something wrong with several people''s expressions. He knew that something must have happened to Gao E. he quickly asked Dao Lang, "what''s the matter with third brother? Why didn''t I come with you? Tell the truth. "


    Dao Lang sighed. After he seemed to have made up his mind, he said to Zhang Fan: "brother, since he came back last time, Dao Lang has been injured in the ancient tomb. Every day, the wound will fester. Now the wound is deep and visible, and even with a trace of black smoke. The pain is unbearable. Now he is exhausted."


    "What did you say?" After hearing this, Zhang Fan was shocked and thought about it carefully. At that time, in the ancient tomb, Zhang Fan did remember that all the people in the corridor were affected by magic, and Gao E was also injured at that time. Unexpectedly, after a few days, not only did he not heal, but he was much more serious.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Dao Lang, "let''s go and see him now. Maybe we can help him."


    They nodded, followed Zhang Fan, and walked towards DaoLang''s residence. Along the way, everyone''s mood was dignified.


    Soon everyone had come to Dao Lang''s room and found him lying on the bed with a long white face and sweat beads on his forehead. A shocking wound on his chest made him look unbearable.


    Zhang Fan frowned and looked carefully at the wound in front of Gao E''s chest. He found that some blood vessels in his wound were necrotic, and even caused him hypoxia. Before, Zhang Fan asked Gao E not to use aura as much as possible to keep the wound from spreading. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, after so many days, Gao E''s aura has been eaten up by the wound, so now Gao E becomes very weak, and the spread of the wound has begun to get out of control.


    Zhang Fan moves the aura to his eyes, and immediately he can see that Gao E''s wound is filled with black Qi. These black Qi look very evil, even with a kind of coldness. It seems that it is not so easy to get rid of it.


    Gao E felt that there were people around him, so he opened his eyes slightly. He suddenly found that Zhang Fan could be seen in the crowd, and his eyes immediately showed an excited look.


    "Big brother? Is it really you? I can''t believe I can see you again before I die. I''m not dreaming Gao E stretched out his excited and trembling hands and looked at Zhang Fan.Zhang Fan held his hands directly, shook his head slightly and said, "brother, you are not dreaming. Elder brother is well. Do you remember what I said to you in the mausoleum? Big brother will certainly have a way to cure your injury, but it will take a certain amount of time. "


    Gao E coughed a few times, and a little blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. After breathing steadily, he squeezed a smile out of his pale face and said to Zhang Fan, "of course I remember, but my time seems to be running out. I can feel it myself."


    Dao Lang also stepped forward and asked Zhang Fan, "brother, do you have any good idea? Save Gao E, or he will die! "


    Zhang Fan nodded, turned the aura again, looked at the wound on Gao E''s chest, frowned and said: "his wound has obvious Yin cold Qi. This kind of thing is the key to the wound healing. There are also some things similar to corpse Qi, which will continue to spread and even infiltrate. In this way, it is very unfavorable for the wound ¡£¡±


    After a pause, Zhang Fan thought for a while and continued: "if you want to deal with this extremely Yin thing, you need to use the most just to Yang thing in the world, but what is it?"

 Chapter 948

    When Zhang Fan is thinking, long Xue just came in from the outside, holding the boiled medicine in her hand, and came to the room.


    After entering the door, long Xue looks up and just sees Zhang Fan. He is stunned, and then he is about to cry. He has been praying that Zhang fan can return to normal. In this way, there will be no trouble for the long family. Now it seems that his prayer has finally come true.


    "You When did you wake up? " Long Xue looks at Zhang Fan with tears in her eyes. She is crying with joy.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to long Xue, "I just woke up today. Is the medicine in your hand for Gao E? Have you been taking care of Gao E recently


    Long Xue nodded and said: "yes, elder brother Gao is very weak now. I have found some herbs for invigorating qi and boiled some. I hope I can help him relieve some pain. When you wake up, elder brother Gao will be saved."


    For a moment, everyone in the room looked at Zhang Fan, full of expectation in his eyes. If Zhang Fan had no way to save Gao E, there was really no way.


    Zhang Fan turned his head and looked at Gao E again. The question still flashed in his heart, that is, where to look for the most powerful thing in the world. Only this thing can save Gao E''s life. Moreover, it seems that Gao E won''t last long.


    Just as Zhang Fan moves his aura and sweeps his eyes away from long Xue, he suddenly finds that long Xue''s whole body is emitting a kind of blood red hot light. This light can''t help but make Zhang Fan stunned. It seems that he has a kind of hot feeling.


    See here, Zhang Fan immediately in the heart a joy, this is not the legendary to yang to just thing? After a careful recollection, Zhang Fan remembered that at that time, Longxue was exchanging blood in Hualong pool, so now half of her body is her own blood, half is hot dragon blood, maybe this dragon blood can dissolve this kind of thing on Gao E''s body.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to long Xue, "Miss long, it seems that only you can save Gao E now, so I want to borrow something from you."


    "Me?" Long Xue''s eyes twinkled with doubt. He didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. However, if he could save Gao E''s life, he could at least have a try.


    Back to God, long Xue nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "yes, as long as you can save elder brother Gao''s life, you can borrow whatever you want."


    For a moment, everyone in the room was very confused. They didn''t understand what was on long Xue''s body, and even could save Gao E''s life. This is really a little puzzling.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue, "I remember that when we entered the mausoleum, only you could not be afraid of the high temperature in the Hualong pool, and finally successfully entered the Hualong pool. Is that so?"


    Long Xue nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, at that time I entered the Hualong pool, and the blood in my body had been replaced with the dragon blood in the Hualong pool. So, half of the dragon blood in my body now, but there was no discomfort."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the wound on Gao E''s chest, nodded to long Xue and said: "what he is in is the most Yin cold thing, while the dragon blood in your body is the most Yang and hard thing, which is just the same as what he was on the wound. I want to take some of your dragon blood and put it into this medicine soup. I believe his wound will get better faster."


    "It''s not hard." With that, dragon blood directly took out a knife from one side, directly put the finger of his right hand on the blade, and dropped a few drops of steaming blood into the soup bowl.


    Suddenly, the whole soup bowl of warm herbs immediately boiling up, bubbling, as if it was boiling in general.


    Having done all this, long Xue handed the soup bowl to Zhang Fan and said to him, "is it enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll take it again. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "enough, and the dragon blood in your body is very rare and precious. Don''t waste it."


    Turning around, Zhang Fan came to Gao E''s side and said to him, "brother, drink this, I believe your wound will be much better. Then I will input a aura to you, and you will try to heal the wound."


    Gao E nodded. He always obeyed Zhang Fan''s words. Even if he didn''t understand them, he would obey them. He would ask later. This time was no exception.


    After holding the soup bowl in Zhang Fan''s hand, Gao E raised his head and drank all the medicine soup in the bowl. It didn''t seem so hot between the inlets of the medicine soup, but after entering the body, it suddenly turned into a stream of heat, and began to impact on his four limbs. A stream of dry heat instantly hit his whole body.


    At this time, people also frowned, because they found that Gao E''s body seemed to be emitting white smoke, and these are water vapor, that is to say, if this continues, Gao E''s blood will dry up, and his body will die of water shortage because of too much water lost.


    Seeing this effect, Zhang Fan was very happy. It seemed that long Xue''s blood was really a good medicine. He immediately said to Gao E, "run the meridians, gather these hot forces to the wound, and take out the most Yin and evil things from the wound."Gao E nodded and did what Zhang Fan said. He immediately ran the heat flow in his body, and finally gathered the heat flow to the wound on his chest. A burning feeling immediately agitated the black breath of the wound, and the black breath became more and more thick and weaker.


    When they saw this, they immediately felt happy. They never thought that Zhang Fan actually cured Gao E''s injury in this way. It''s really amazing.


    At this time, Zhang Fan also saw the right time, put his hand on Gao E''s shoulder, and suddenly a great aura entered his body.


    With this aura, Gao E''s heart suddenly a joy, and quickly put out a way to let the wound heal, and at this time, the wound did not have those to Yin to evil things as a barrier, it is easy to start to heal up, and, Gao E''s face has also appeared blood color, looks not as weak as before.


    After all, there are Qi and blood tonifying things in the decoction brought by Longxue this time. These things are useful for Gao E, and they are very helpful to him.


    After a long time, Gao E slightly opened his eyes, his eyes showed a happy color, said to Zhang Fan: "brother, I feel much better now, thank you for your help."

 Chapter 949

    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "you should thank Miss long. If it wasn''t for him, I would not have saved your life even if I had great ability."


    If the snow dragon turned around and said, "even if I don''t know what to do, I''ll bow down in front of snow dragon."


    Long Xue was startled by Gao E''s action. She quickly stepped forward to help him and said to him, "brother Gao, what are you doing? I''m just a little help. Brother Gao doesn''t have to pay attention to it. We''ve been helping each other all the way. It''s all right."


    With an excited look in his eyes, Dao Lang said to Gao E, "great, brother, are you really OK? You can scare my brother to death, if you are really hopeless. What do you want me to do with big brother? "


    Gao E, with a smile, said to Dao Lang, "didn''t I say that before, when elder brother wakes up, he will have a way to save me. For elder brother, I trust him very much. If he doesn''t have a way, it only means that my life should be like this."


    Zhang Fan patted Gao E on the shoulder and said to him, "now that the matter has been solved, you should take good care of yourself. At that time, we will have a tough battle to fight. We must not be careless."


    "Tough fight?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s word, everyone was stunned. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. At the same time, they were very confused. Zhang Fan had been in a coma before. How could he know what happened outside?


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to several people: "yes, I believe that during the period of my coma, the news must have spread out to the dragon family. Moreover, many people have different views on this matter. Some people must be full of fear of the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon family, and some people want to take this opportunity to fight against the dragon family and kill it at the same time In this way, I think, it is the best way for the development of the royal family. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people can''t help but admire him. Even if he is lying in bed in a coma, when he wakes up, it''s like a lion wakes up. After analyzing things, he will understand everything, and even prepare for a rainy day.


    Moreover, recently, Lu Jiuye also felt something wrong with the outside world. After all, the news of Zhang Fan''s coma spread widely. Therefore, some people who have ideas about the dragon family will not miss this opportunity.


    After calming Gao E and letting him have a good rest, Zhang Fan takes all the people out of the room. Along the way, Zhang Fan and others have been walking along the path, and they have not attracted anyone''s attention. Zhang Fan''s purpose is to avoid the people''s eyes and ears.


    After returning to Zhang Fan''s residence, everyone sat together. Zhang Fan said to several people, "I believe that recently, I have been in a coma. It is estimated that many people have begun to fight the dragon family. Moreover, recently, many people have begun to act near the dragon family. Am I wrong?"


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s true that the dragon family is in such a state now. Moreover, the first one to take the lead is the people in the royal family. The ninth prince also came to the dragon family in person and talked with the eldest lady long Xue about some conditions. Therefore, the current state of the dragon family is really not optimistic."


    Yan Fei nodded and then said: "at the same time, this matter has been known to heilongtang and liuyunmen. I believe they will send troops to help the dragon family. So, I don''t think we need to worry too much."


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said to several people, "I thought so before, but that day I looked at the topographic map near the dragon''s house. I found that after all, heilongtang and liuyunmen are a little far away from the dragon''s house. That is to say, if they want to send troops here, they are likely to be hindered by other sects and families and can''t get there in time Help the dragon family. "


    Long Xue also frowned and said: "yes, the road from the dragon family and liuyunzong to the dragon family is always dangerous. If there is an ambush, it will be blocked. At this time, some experts can even quickly destroy the dragon family. In this way, the dragon family will surely die."


    After listening to several people''s words, Zhang Fan nodded. He thought it was right to analyze them. This is the current situation of the long family. However, it was when Zhang Fan didn''t wake up. Now it''s different. Zhang Fan has woken up from a coma. After all, all this will be changed.


    "Your analysis is right. This is the current situation of the dragon family. However, now that I am awake, everything is still different." Zhang Fan stopped for a moment and whispered to a few people, "but now they don''t seem to know that I''m awake, so we might as well make a plan to see how many people are fighting against the dragon family in the dark."


    After thinking about it, they think it''s really a good way. In this way, we can see how many people still have some ideas about the dragon family. They can also solve the problem directly to avoid future trouble.


    Moreover, it is also a golden opportunity for the long family. Sometimes, bad things are not necessarily bad things, and good things are not all good things. Therefore, for such a thing, it is not necessarily a bad thing to be able to see clearly how many enemies the dragon family has.Lu Jiuye thought about it and thought that Zhang Fan''s method was very feasible. After all, no outsider knew about Zhang Fan''s waking up, so he could plan everything.


    "I think this method is good. Let''s go according to the plan. I don''t know how many big fish we can catch this time. It may also help the dragon family to wipe out all the hostile forces. In this way, the future development of the dragon family will go smoothly." Lu Jiuye agrees with Zhang Fan.


    For example, if they don''t have enough preparation, they won''t come to the dark hall first. So that they can prepare ahead of time? "


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Cheng Bo, "you worry too much. If the royal family is really prepared, then they should have made some moves now. That is to say, it''s too late for us to go to heilongtang and liuyunmen now

 Chapter 950

    "I also want to know what kind of master they are in this meeting," he said


    When everyone nodded, Zhang Fan began to arrange tasks for them. First of all, he could not tell what happened when he woke up from a coma. Otherwise, all plans would be in vain. Second, he began to investigate the surrounding areas of the long family to see if there was anything special happening. If there was any disturbance, he must report to Zhang Fan immediately.


    As for heilongtang and liuyunmen, Zhang Fan doesn''t want to inform them. After all, they are far away from the long family. If they are informed, there will inevitably be some casualties. So, let''s take a look first.


    Everyone left, Zhang Fan let long Xue stay, asked her about the situation in Hualong pool at that time, after all, Zhang Fan had been in a coma at that time, and didn''t know anything.


    Long Xue also told Zhang Fan about the situation at that time in detail. It turned out that after Zhang Fan left, long Xue had been in the Hualong pool. The Golden Dragon above had begun to change, and finally turned into blood color. Long Xue could also clearly feel that the blood in her whole body was not replaced by that in the Hualong pool, so she came out of the Hualong pool Come on.


    After coming out, long Xue simply changed her clothes and began to look for Zhang Fan and others, but she didn''t know where Zhang Fan and others had gone. Fortunately, he heard some small voices coming from the corridor in front of him. Therefore, long Xue wanted to go and have a look, but she was surprised to find that Zhang Fan and others had met there.


    At that time, Zhang Fan''s eyes had already been injured. They had no time to think about it. They quickly took Zhang Fan back to the long family and found some doctors to see Zhang Fan. However, these doctors finally said that their ability was limited. They all shook their heads and sighed, and there was no following.


    At that time, long Xue was really worried about Zhang Fan. If Zhang Fan really couldn''t wake up all the time, he would become the legendary living dead. In that case, when the dragon family was in disaster, there was no protection.


    But now it seems that Zhang Fan has woken up from his coma, which is a great thing. In this way, the dragon family has regained its fighting capacity again.


    After listening to what long Xue said, Zhang Fan is also curious. He uses Lingqi to show his pupils and looks at the meridians in long Xue''s body. He finds that although long Xue''s body has been tempered by the dragon''s blood, he doesn''t use this method to solve it. In that case, his real power may not be able to be greatly improved.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to long Xue: "it seems that you are really busy recently. Even after quenching your body with dragon blood, you haven''t practiced well. If you don''t practice like this, isn''t your quenching in the dragon pool in vain?"


    Long Xue thought about it and felt that there was some truth. She said to Zhang Fan, "yes, I know. Recently, I will work hard."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to long Xue, "I mind if you shut up for a while recently and consolidate your accomplishments. With this kind of blood, I believe you will soon be able to break through the realm and reach the sixth level of Mahayana. Moreover, you will also improve faster and faster in the later realm. Moreover, the dragon family will need you very much in the future, so you must do it quickly, don''t you I can live up to the hope of the dragon family. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, long Xue seems to feel a kind of strength in her heart, and she seems to be able to feel the heavy burden on her body.


    After some discussion, long Xue decided to close the door as soon as possible and leave everything to Zhang Fan. After all, long Xue still has considerable trust in Zhang Fan and believes that Zhang Fan will lead the long family to glory. On the other side of the


    , Lu Jie ye and others have already begun to investigate the situation outside. After two people have made a lot of make-up, they stealth in the rivers and lakes people, and it is also to spy on how many such details and eyeliners near a Xialong home.


    Yan Fei takes a look at all the situations on the street and thinks that everything is normal. If she wants to investigate, where should she go?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, if we want to investigate something, where should we go? I feel as if everything is normal here. I can''t get any information at all. "


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "yes, you''re right. Information can''t be found in the street. We need to go to some gathering places. Maybe there will be such information for trading. In this way, we can even exchange information."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yanfei suddenly brightened up and said to Lu Jiuye: "what Jiu Ye said is right. We really need to go to such a place. In this case, we''d better go first, so as not to delay our time and miss some information."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head with a smile and said to Yanfei, "don''t worry. We can turn around again. Maybe we can see some valuable clues."


    Yan Fei frowned and asked Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, didn''t you just say that those gathering places have the information we want? But now it seems that we are just wasting time on the street. "Lu Jiuye shook his head again and said with a smile to Yanfei, "you don''t know something. Even if you want to go to those places to spy, you have to choose a good target first. Otherwise, you will go in vain."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei went into a secret alley. Lu Jiuye pointed to a group of people in the distance and said to Yanfei, "do you see those people? If I''m not wrong, they should be sent by some organization To investigate the long family and collect intelligence, we went to the intelligence exchange place for a while. We should pay attention to these people and see if we can get some useful clues from them. By the way, we should investigate the details of these people and see what they are


    Yan Fei nodded, secretly wrote down the appearance of these people, followed Lu Jiuye, and walked towards the distance to see what was abnormal near the dragon''s house.


    At noon, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei came to the biggest teahouse near here, ordered a pot of tea, and asked the waiter for three cups.


    The shopkeeper seemed to be used to this situation. He soon got the cups ready, put them on the table and left.

 Chapter 951

    "Jiuye, this is..." Yan Fei''s heart more or less puzzled, do not understand what this means in the end, and many people''s tables seem to be such a situation.


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "you don''t understand. It''s called seeking tea and asking for directions. It''s also a means of exchanging intelligence. If someone comes, he must come with his own intelligence. At this time, he can put forward conditions by virtue of his intelligence. It''s OK to exchange with spirit stone or intelligence. ¡±


    with that, Lu Jiuye pointed to several tables in the distance, motioned Yanfei to look over there, and continued to say to Yanfei, "look over there, someone is putting an empty cup, which means selling information. If the price is settled, the opposite cup will be filled, and they can discuss it together."


    "The middle-aged man over there, the cup opposite him is upside down on the table, which shows that he is here to buy information, especially some obscure information. He is willing to pay a high price for it, so someone will come to him later."


    "There are two people over there. They are chatting. The third cup is placed at the foot of the table, which shows that the information he wants is generally sophisticated. If it''s just some ordinary information, then don''t trade in the past."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Yan Fei frowned and nodded in his heart. Unexpectedly, there were so many sayings in this small teahouse. It seems that some things are not as simple as they look with eyes.


    After seeing all kinds of information exchange conditions, Yanfei was somewhat curious and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, how should we put our cups? Shall we buy intelligence or sell intelligence? "


    Lu hung Ye smiled and filled third cups of tea and placed them directly in the center of the table. He smiled at Yan Fei and said, "we are neither buying intelligence nor selling intelligence. We are mainly going to exchange, so that we do not know the general situation of intelligence in many eye liner now."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yan Fei: "moreover, those who sell intelligence and collect intelligence, especially those who want cutting-edge intelligence, their intelligence may not be so accurate, so we only need to know the most authentic intelligence."


    At this time, a lot of people have come to the teahouse, and their actions are obvious. They almost all come to trade or exchange. Moreover, this group of people are very easy to recognize, because after they come in, they directly look around, keep looking at the table of the people present, and then choose which table according to their own situation It''s a little bit hard.


    Moreover, after these people came in, the bartenders obviously ignored them. After all, the bartenders here are all elite people. They can almost analyze who they are and what they are doing in the teahouse at a glance. It''s natural for them to know who can receive them, who can''t, who should be enthusiastic and who should stay away I know. Otherwise, if they get into some trouble, their lives will be lost.


    Not long after that, a middle-aged man came here and took a look at Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei. He sat down at will, looked at the cup in the middle of the table, and said with a smile, "no, you can exchange any news."


    Yan Fei looks at Lu Jiuye in front of him and frowns. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to answer.


    Lu Jiuye laughed and asked the middle-aged man, "all I know is some news that the public knows. Otherwise, I would not have built such a platform."


    With that, Lu Jiuye pointed to the table in front of him, with a kind smile on his face. For such a situation, Lu Jiuye used a very ingenious method, that is, he threw the question back intact, waiting for the other party to answer.


    The middle-aged man laughed and said to Lu Jiuye, "yes, but recently I heard a news that there is a guy named Zhang Fan in the dragon family. Moreover, he seems to have been to the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family recently. When he came back, he was still in a coma. The dragon family is still in a state of no leader."


    Yan Fei nodded and said to him, "yes, before that, it was always this man who was in charge of the overall situation in the long family. He even found out the elder of the long family and the three elders to cooperate with each other, and took back all the resources of the long family. Now, he is in a coma. It is estimated that many people have begun to stir up."


    At this time, many people came to Lu Jiuye''s table. Seeing that Lu Jiuye was on such a table, they all came here to sit down. Some people even stood aside and listened to Lu Jiuye''s communication without a chair.


    After all, such a situation is a platform for people to communicate, while there is no one in front of other tables, because intelligence is very important. In any case, someone will pay for the intelligence they collect. Therefore, they may not trade the intelligence to others, but they are willing to exchange their intelligence with others In recent years, we may also find out what is missing and make up for what is missing.At least in this case, the gold owner at least knows some normal information in the market. In this way, these people who collect information can also estimate how much the information they know is worth.


    Therefore, in the exchange of intelligence, many people like to talk about some of the common intelligence they know in the market, and Lu Jiuye is just casting a brick to attract jade, and then listen to it.


    "I''ve heard of Zhang Fan. It''s said that although he is in shackles, most of the experts in Mahayana can''t help him. So, from this point of view, Zhang Fan is really not simple."


    "Yes, if he didn''t have such ability, he would not have helped the long family recover so many resources. Moreover, it is said that he seems to have a very good relationship with liuyunmen and heilongtang, if he needs anything. These two forces will help him. "


    "However, now that he is in a coma, someone will start to attack the dragon family secretly. Moreover, heilongtang and liuyunmen are far away from the dragon family. If there are experts who are really bad for the dragon family, then it''s too late to send experts to rescue them even after heilongtang and liuyunmen learn about it."

 Chapter 952

    Everyone was very curious. They were even more puzzled about the identity of the master invited by the royal family. They wanted to know who he was. After all, in this continent, there are few masters with half a step to the sky.


    "The name of this expert is Chen Lin, not from our mainland, but from other continents. Therefore, I don''t have much information about this person." The middle-aged man shook his head and said to the crowd.


    "Chen Lin?" Not far away, an old man twists his beard and looks thoughtful. He seems to have thought of something. He says to several people, "Chen Lin seems to be an expert from the mainland of Xining. I seem to have heard of his name. It is said that he works for a killer organization and has good skills. Even his realm can be said to be unmatched. As long as the money is in place, no matter who he wants to kill It''s not a question of what continent this goal is in. Basically, it won''t escape Chen Lin''s clutches. "


    After hearing this man''s words, Lu Jiuye moved in his heart and immediately said to the old man, "friend, I wonder if you can tell me in detail what kind of skills this man has. If he is really against Zhang Fan of the dragon family, what is his chance of winning?"


    Yan Fei nodded and said, "yes, sir, as far as I know, the head of the dragon family seems to be a master of the whole world. If they are really against each other, who will be better? This man''s strength is so powerful, so what kind of attribute skill does he use? "


    For a moment, all the people around looked at the old man. They seemed to be very interested in what the old man said. They also wanted to know what he was and what he was capable of.


    The old man twirled his beard and said to several people, "this guy named Chen Lin used to be a genius of the Chen family. However, he was strictly trained by his father since childhood, and even let him kill his pet himself. Then he made his pet into a meat cake and forced him to eat it. After a long time, his personality has changed a lot. He is cold, withdrawn and has no personality There is a trace of emotion. In this life, he only thinks about one thing, that is, only when he becomes strong can he protect all the people and things around him. "


    After a pause, the old man sighed and continued: "but later, when he entered the river, he realized the intrigue in the river. In this way, Chen Lin, who was not willing to contact with others, became more lonely, even unwilling to say one more word."


    "Later, it seems that Chen Lin just wanted to improve his strength, even at any cost. Therefore, his skills are generally good and evil, and no one knows his real strength, because those who became rivals with him died in the end, and he would not stay alive at all. The means are extremely cruel."


    After listening to the old man''s words, Lu Jiuye murmured to himself that this master is really terrible. He is half-way to heaven, practicing both good and evil, and is cruel. It''s really hard to deal with him. I don''t know if Zhang fan can deal with such a master.


    Soon, the noon time spent in the conversation, to the afternoon, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei two people are still in the dragon around these places.


    In this place, Lu Jiuye also found some familiar faces. After careful identification, he immediately found that these people had met in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family. They were the mining workers. Now they came to the dragon family and worked as unloading workers.


    Several people were very kind when they saw Lu Jiuye. After all, it was Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye who saved them. It can also be said that without Zhang Fan, these people would have died long ago.


    Mr. Lu Jiuye said to their foreman and gave him some stone to give them some time.


    Although the foreman is not very willing to do such a thing, because the number of these workers is a little large. If Mr. Lu Jiuye takes them away all afternoon, basically no one will unload them.


    However, in his opinion, Lu Jiuye is absolutely a rare master. Although he is very polite to people, the foreman knows that the more such a person is, the more he can''t afford to offend him. Since the other party has asked him to return some spirit stones, it''s better to follow Lu Jiuye''s advice to avoid getting into trouble.


    Mr. Lu Jiuye led these workers to a nearby tea stand for tea and ordered a lot of snacks. After all, these workers should be hungry at this time. Let''s invite them to have tea and some snacks first.


    After these workers finished eating, several people were very grateful to Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei, and said one after another.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. After we came out of the forbidden area behind the mountain of the dragon family, we took the token in our hand and went directly to the dragon family. When the people of the dragon family saw the token in my hand, they immediately became respectful and let it go. Now, the token has been used up. Please return it to the girl."


    "Yes, we''ve been working as coolies in that place all the time. We don''t have enough money to eat, and we have to be beaten when we work every day. If we didn''t have you, we might have died in it, and several of our companions had died in their hands."


    "Now we come out from there, with our own hands, we can earn some money and start a new life. Although we earn less, we have no problem living.""By the way, how can I see you two today? What about them? Why didn''t I come out with you? "


    "If you meet the young man, please tell him that we are living a good life now. Thank you for saving his life. This kind of kindness is unforgettable. If you need anything in the future, you can go to our place. Just give us orders. We must be duty bound."


    People constantly say thanks to Lu Jiuye and Yanfei. From their devout eyes, Lu Jiuye can see that what they have just said is true.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Jiuye said to several people, "to tell you the truth, there are some things I want to trouble you today. I wonder if you are willing to help us?"


    Several people didn''t even think about it. They nodded directly, with a very serious look in their eyes. They were absorbed, as if they were ready to listen to Lord Lu''s instructions.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at several people. He was very pleased that these people were really trustworthy. His heart was really rare.

 Chapter 953

    After that, Lu Jun gave a detailed description of the eyes of the royal family to several people, so that each of them could remember them in their minds, and then go to look for them nearby. If they found their whereabouts, they would come back and report to them immediately.


    Just now, when he was walking around, Lu Jiuye once asked Yanfei to pay attention to some people when he was chatting with Yanfei. However, at this time, Lu Jiuye found that one of them turned back and looked at Yanfei.


    From this point of view, Lu Jiuye knew in his heart that these people could not continue to follow, because one of them must have a very strong spiritual sense, and could even observe everything around him all the time. As long as he found any wind and grass, he would frighten the snake.


    Therefore, Lu Jiuye thought of these people. After all, they are just mortals, not monks. Therefore, under the exploration of spiritual knowledge, a few people are a little transparent. As long as they are not so obvious, they will not be found.


    After understanding Lu Jiuye''s instructions, several people immediately began to look for each other. They were also connected with each other. At the beginning, they divided into four teams and searched in four directions. After walking for a period of time, these people continued to split up and began to carry out carpet like search. The easy-going distance kept widening, and almost one person would fight in every direction These people described by Lu Jiuye were searched.


    soon, some of them discovered the existence of these Royal eyeliner. After a few people followed, the worker began to signal his companion, leaving a few people staring at it. One of them returned to the original tea shed and told the news to Lu nine.


    When Lu Jiuye learned about the situation, he immediately took Yanfei to the direction. He stood in the distance and looked ahead. He found that they were really these people. After they seemed to have collected enough information, they were ready to leave near the dragon''s home and walk towards the city where the royal family was.


    Lu Jiuye thought to himself that if he could capture them, he could interrogate them, but he could find out the real Royal news from them.


    Looking at Yanfei beside him, Lu Jiuye just nodded to him. He didn''t need any words for the tacit understanding in their hearts. Yanfei immediately understood what Lu Jiuye meant, and directly used his lightness skills to rush towards several people.


    Lu Jiuye turned around and said to the workers, "thank you for your help. Take these spirit stones back and share them. The rest is up to us. Please leave here quickly and don''t get into trouble."


    After expressing their gratitude to Lu Jiuye, the workers quickly left the scene. They always knew that these people''s affairs were beyond their control.


    At this time, Yanfei has come directly to these people, and the young man who is responsible for perception also immediately explores the arrival of Zhang Fan. With a frown, he says to several people in a hurry: "someone is coming towards us. Although the situation is unknown, the other party must be the one who is not good at coming, so we must do a good job in protection."


    As soon as the words fell, Yanfei came directly to the people, holding a long knife in his hand. The blade sent out cold air. The whole person looked very cold, and his merciless eyes looked at the people in front of him.


    Several people looked at each other, but they all frowned. He had never seen Yanfei, let alone you wanted to burn incense in the temple, but this man came to block the way.


    "Hey, you''re tired of living, don''t you dare to stop us, and you don''t ask me what kind of person my elder brother Liu Gang is. And to tell you the truth, we are working for the royal family. If we can''t go back, I''ll find the local people to lock you up. In my opinion, this guy must not know our identity, so I think we''d better tell him our identity slowly, lest he can''t accept it at all


    "I also think it''s better to tell him slowly. In case he tells him too fast, his heart can''t bear it, and he dies on the spot, whose responsibility is it?"


    A few faces with a look of irony, the face of Yan Fei said, but Yan Fei to these people did not show the slightest relaxed look, is not afraid.


    If these people really have some strength, do they seem to have nothing like that in a while? Which is it?


    Lu Jun ye also came from the rear, and smiled and said to a few people, "a few of them should be the eyeliner of the royal family. I really have heard so much about you for a long time. I wonder if any of you can get some useful news. We also want to know something about this kind of news. Do you know if we can share it?"


    Several people looked at Lu Jiuye and frowned. The middle-aged man at the head looked at Lu Jiuye and asked with disdain: "old man, who are you? Why do you say that if you want to share resources, we have to tell you some information we have collected? You are too overbearing. "


    Lu Jiuye has a smile on his face. Although he doesn''t show any aggressiveness, he also observes several people secretly. He finds that among these people, the highest level is the quintuple master of Mahayana, but if he confronts them head-on, Lu Jiuye may not be afraid of them.Several people took a look at Lu Jiuye and Yanfei in front of him. In their opinion, Lu Jiuye is absolutely difficult to deal with. Therefore, if they want to leave here, they need to break through from Yanfei''s direction.


    Lu Jiuye laughed and said to several people, "it doesn''t matter. I just want to ask you some questions. As long as you can tell me obediently, I promise I will never embarrass you. But if you don''t cooperate, I can only use some of my own means."


    After hearing Lu Jiuye''s words, the middle-aged man gave a cold hum and said to Lu Jiuye, "you are so brave. We are the people of the ninth prince. How dare you do this to us? If you let the ninth Prince know, you will be among the nine families, and none of them will survive."


    After listening to his words, Lu Jiuye didn''t feel nervous. He said to him, "it''s a pity that my family is here. There are no nine families to kill. I''ll give you one last chance. If you still don''t cooperate, don''t blame me for using my means to you."


    Several people looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to do for a moment. After all, Lu Jiuye was a little higher than them. If we really fight, we will lose.

 Chapter 954

    What''s more, Lu Jiuye still seems to be happy and fearless for the royal family. For such people, they have no good way.


    "Brother, what should we do now? Look at the old man. If we don''t cooperate with him today, we may not be able to leave here. "


    "Yes, elder brother, this old man''s level is not low. Even if we go together, we may not be his opponents."


    "If we cooperate with him, if we let the people in the royal family know, we will die. With the temper of the ninth prince, he will not let us go."


    "Now we are really in a dilemma. Let''s go out directly. One by one, at least one person can rush out. In that case, we can report the news to the people in the royal family. In this way, we can ask for help like the people in the royal family."


    "This is not right. With the character of the ninth Lord, if we are caught by the other party, what he wants is not to come to the rescue at the first time, but to send killers at the first time. In that case, our lives will not be protected."


    "So what should we do now? You can''t just wait here to die, brother. Do you have an idea? "


    Several people have looked at the middle-aged man, his face showed the color of embarrassment, for them, it seems that all expectations are pinned on the two people.


    The middle-aged man frowned and thought for a while. He also felt a bit embarrassed about this situation. Although it seems that there are two ways to choose, one is to rush out and return to the royal family to move soldiers, and the other is to cooperate with Lu Jiuye and others to leak some information. However, for the current situation, the middle-aged people understand that they have no choice, because if they kill from here If they go out, they can''t retreat completely. Even if they return to the royal family, the royal family will send killers instead of rescue workers.


    Therefore, from this point of view, their best choice now is to cooperate with Lu Jiuye and Yanfei. Only this way can all of them survive.


    Thinking about it, the middle-aged man nodded to Lu Jiuye and said, "OK, what do you want to know, but this is not a place to talk. We have to find a quiet place."


    After hearing this, Lu Jiuye raised his eyebrows. It seems that the other party wants to understand. For such a person, Lu Jiuye doesn''t think it''s necessary to waste more words. He just needs to find a quiet place to ask questions. The other party should not play any tricks.


    Soon, a few people walked towards a quiet path outside the city. Just before they had gone far, a black figure appeared in the same place, wearing a black hood and a black robe. They could not see clearly, but their eyes flashed a poisonous color.


    After arriving at a quiet place, Lu Jiuye saw that there was no danger around him, so he asked the middle-aged man, "I want to know if the ninth Lord wants to deal with the dragon family? Can he hire a master, and he is still a master with half a stride to the sky? "


    The middle-aged man nodded and said to Lu Jiuye, "yes, his name is Chen Lin, a master from other continents. He can be said to be a master of all abilities. Although he is a master of all abilities, those masters who have reached the level of all abilities are not his opponents."


    "Oh?" Lu Jiuye frowned. He felt that the middle-aged man''s words contained some boasting elements. He continued to ask him, "do you mean that this master named Chen Lin is a rare master who can challenge others?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "yes, but we''ve only heard about it. We don''t know exactly what it is. After all, we haven''t seen this man before, and we don''t know what he looks like. Our main task is to inquire about the dragon family."


    After listening to what he said, Lu Jiuye also felt that there was some truth. No matter what the middle-aged man said was right or wrong, at least in this case, he was trustworthy.


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to the middle-aged man, "well, for the sake of equality, I can also tell you some secrets of a dragon family, which are also news you can''t find."


    The middle-aged man immediately raised his eyebrows and asked Lu Jiuye, "Oh? What''s the news? Can you tell me? "


    Lu Jiuye nodded with a smile and said to him: "recently, the master of the dragon family has been practicing in seclusion. Zhang Fan is in a coma. The eldest lady of the dragon family is also going to be closed. Therefore, there are only two elders in the dragon family. Not everyone knows the news."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, the middle-aged man was shocked. With an incredible look in his eyes, he said to Lu Jiuye: "no, if it goes on like this, isn''t there no one in the dragon family? You''re not lying to me, are you


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said to him, "do you think Zhang Fan might go to the forbidden area behind the dragon''s home alone? Let''s put it this way. Who''s the best person for Zhang Fan? "


    The middle-aged man thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "do you mean that the purpose of Zhang Fan''s doing this is to help the dragon family? The treasure in the forbidden area is also the most important to the dragon family. Therefore, Zhang Fan didn''t go alone, but took all the people in the dragon family, and the eldest lady of the dragon family was also among them? "Lu Jiuye nodded and continued to say: "yes, that''s right. When Zhang Fan came back from inside, he was always in a coma. Do you think all the people who went with him would be safe? It''s just that the dragon family blocked the news. "


    The middle-aged man thought for a while, nodded to Lu Jiuye and said, "it''s reasonable. When the master of the dragon family led all the masters of the dragon family to the forbidden area of Houshan, he also took many masters of the dragon family with him. In the end, he was also seriously injured. Moreover, those masters of the dragon family were also dead and wounded. Therefore, that event was a blow to the whole dragon family It''s quite high. "


    Lu Jiuye laughed, nodded to the middle-aged man and continued: "so, you should understand. Now the dragon family is vulnerable."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up a trace of excitement, and immediately said to Lu Jiuye: "you mean that there is almost no one to guard the dragon family now. If it is true, the ninth Lord doesn''t need to hire experts at all, and we can even destroy the dragon family."

 Chapter 955

    Lu Jiuye took a look at them. He put a contemptuous smile on his lips and said to them, "forget it for you. The thin camel is bigger than the horse, and the hundred legged insect is dead but not stiff. Although the dragon family has no strength now, who can know whether there will be any trump card in the long family''s existence for tens of thousands of years, so we still need to be sure Some of them are good


    "It makes sense." The middle-aged man arched his hand to Lu Jiuye and said, "I don''t know where this elder plays for? Why do you know so much about the dragon family and the royal family? It seems that you are collecting information from these two sides. I don''t know if there is a real conflict between the royal family and the dragon family. What''s the advantage for the elder or the forces behind him? "


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard and said to the middle-aged man with a smile: "it''s not convenient for me to disclose this. In a word, we belong to different positions, the forces behind us are also different, and the people we work for are even more different. There is only some intersection in intelligence, and there is no conflict in other aspects. Therefore, in the case of no conflict of interest, we can be regarded as friends."


    "That''s right." With a smile on his face, the middle-aged man continued to say to Lu Jiuye, "how about this? We can use this hidden place for intelligence communication. How do you feel about coming here in the future every day?"


    Lu Jiuye shook his head and said calmly: "I may not have time for this, but as long as I have time, I will come here to meet you. How about that?"


    "It''s a deal." The middle-aged man bowed his hand to the ninth master and put on a friendly state, with a friendly smile on his face.


    After they said goodbye, they left here. At this time, a dark shadow still appeared here. It seemed that they deliberately hid all their breath. If they were not for the super intelligent people, they would not have found him at all.


    The guy in black robe looked left and right, with a sharp light in his eyes. He looked at the direction the middle-aged man left, and said coldly: "I didn''t expect that you dare to divulge Royal intelligence. It seems that you don''t want to live."


    With that, the black robe disappeared directly in the same place. It seemed that the speed was just a breeze, and there was no trace of him.


    The middle-aged man led his men towards the royal family. On the way, they were puzzled and asked him one after another.


    "Brother, do you think that old man''s words are credible? How do I think his information is not so accurate? But I can''t find any flaws. It''s strange. "


    , "I think the old guy is a bit of a gentleman. He can get some internal information from the dragon house. It seems that the forces that used to join in the dragon''s family are definitely not just the royal family."


    "Yes, it''s a piece of fat meat of the dragon family. Who is not salivating after seeing it, but I''m also curious. Who dares to share this piece of fat meat with the royal family? It''s bold. "


    "It''s really strange. I think there are very few organizations and forces that can compete with the royal family in this continent, and there are very few equal groups."


    "Then I don''t know. Maybe someone wants to take advantage, or even want to wait for the royal family and the dragon family to lose both sides. The mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow sparrow catches them. I think he thinks too much."


    "Yes, according to the old man, if the dragon family is really like what he said, then our royal family can destroy the dragon family without a single soldier."


    People talk about each other. They seem not to like this method. They just laugh at those who want to make a profit from it.


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "anyway, we didn''t lose money in this trip. At least we got some clues and information. No matter what the authenticity of the information is, I don''t think everything the old guy said is false. As long as there is real news, we will make money."


    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, a small young man with sharp lips asked the middle-aged man, "boss, I think what you just said to him is some information from the royal family. It seems that all the information is true. In this way, it won''t have any impact on the royal family."


    After listening to his words, the middle-aged man immediately laughed and said to him, "what''s the matter? Even if it''s true to spread the news, how can it be? Do you think someone can really deal with the royal family? What''s more, it''s no secret for the royal family to invite experts to destroy the dragon family. Moreover, in the past two days, the dragon family may not exist. The news is useless. "


    After a pause, the middle-aged man continued to ask several people, "when do you think news is most valuable and effective?"


    Several people looked at each other and looked thoughtful. They didn''t know how to answer the question. They felt that the question was a bit abstruse. For a while, no one could answer it.


    Seeing the expression of several people, the middle-aged man said to them with a smile: "I guess you just don''t know. I''ll tell you to remember that the information is the most valuable only when it is prepared in advance and accurate. If we can''t do that, then we will have no value of existence."After listening to them, they all felt that there was some truth in it. The color of worship suddenly appeared in their eyes, and they felt that they had gained knowledge again.


    But just as a few people were walking towards the royal family, a black shadow flashed behind them. It seemed that it was just a breeze. However, these people stood in the same place, and their faces were frozen on their faces. There was a blood hole in everyone''s heart, and fresh blood splashed. Even they didn''t know that they were dead. They looked down one after another, and their faces were covered There was a look of horror.


    The middle-aged man looked at the blood hole in his chest, looked up at the direction where the shadow left, opened his mouth, but there was no sound, so he fell directly on the ground, his eyes dilated, and finally lost his vitality.


    It was the man in black who killed them. If Zhang Fan was there, he would recognize him. He was a rare expert in the sword casting valley.


    On the other hand, Lu Jiuye and Yanfei are walking towards the dragon''s home. Along the way, they keep looking back to see if anyone is following them. After they are sure that they are safe, they quickly return to the dragon''s home. For fear that the royal family would follow them.

 Chapter 956

    When returning to long''s home, Yan Fei was somewhat curious and asked Lu Jiuye, "Jiuye, how do I think this middle-aged man''s words may not be true? Is his words really believable? Can the royal family really invite such experts to deal with the dragon family? "


    After hearing the question in Yanfei''s heart, Lu Jiuye laughed and said to Yanfei, "I think his words are very credible. After all, he works for the royal family. Now that the royal family has such experts, they naturally want to brag, not hide. That''s just the case, so as to show the royal family''s status in the Jianghu."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued: "besides, these people are really out to investigate the dragon family, but it''s good to say anything about the news from the royal family, because he doesn''t believe that someone can destroy the royal family on his own. After all, the royal family has its own influence on all kinds of continents. I''m afraid it''s not easy to destroy the royal family. "


    Yan Fei nodded, but he still had doubts in his heart. He frowned and continued to ask Lu Jiuye: "but why do they tell us the truth of the whole thing so safely? Does he not worry that we will invite experts? Sabotage the plans of the royal family? "


    After hearing Yan Fei''s words, Lu Jiuye immediately laughed and said to him, "of course, they are confident. In their opinion, no one has the courage. The royal family has an absolute dominant position in this continent. In other words, only the royal family bullies others, and no one will fight against the royal family."


    After a pause, Lu Jiuye continued to say to Yanfei: "another point is that after he said such news, his only purpose is to exchange some information about the dragon family in my mouth. In this way, for them, the intelligence of the dragon family can be said to be more important."


    Listen to Lu Jiuye say so, Yan Fei heart is also understand, originally all this is in Lu Jiuye''s control, see Lu Jiuye''s city is still very deep.


    Thinking of this, Yanfei scratched his head and continued to ask Lu Jiuye: "Jiuye, I still have one last thing I don''t understand. If this middle-aged man really lied to us? Then all our assumptions don''t hold up? "


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard and said to Yan Fei with a smile: "although the probability of this matter you are worried about is very small, it may exist. However, it is no accident for such a thing. After all, we are not at a loss, because all the information I told him is false. At most, it is a waste of time. There is no other impact. "


    Yan Fei frowned and said to Lu Jiuye, "I remember you once said that the importance of intelligence is because intelligence can prepare for a rainy day, or let people avoid danger. Here is the value of intelligence. If all this is false, then the information we collected this time is not of no value."


    Lu Jiuye shook his head lovingly to Yanfei and said, "if you think so, you are very wrong. What is our mission this time?"


    "Of course, we went out this time to collect intelligence, to get the royal family''s trend from the intelligence, so that Zhang fan can be ready, isn''t it?" Yan Fei is more or less curious. He doesn''t understand what medicine Lu Jiuye sells in his gourd.


    "Yes, but you''re only half right. What else?" Lu Jiuye continued to ask Yan Fei with a kind face.


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s question, Yanfei is stunned. In his opinion, the main purpose of going out this time is to collect information about the royal family. What other purpose is there?


    "Then I don''t know. Please make it clear." With that, Yanfei arched his hand to Lu Jiuye and asked him for advice with a humble attitude.


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard and continued to say to Yan Fei with a smile: "another important purpose is to disturb the eyes and ears of these Royal people and spread some false information to them. Therefore, sometimes false information is more useful than real information."


    After listening to what Lu Jiuye said, Yanfei pondered it carefully in his heart, and suddenly realized that what he said just now seemed to make Yanfei feel full of emotion, and all the thoughts in his heart instantly penetrated a lot.


    "I see. Jiuye, you let me notice that the purpose of those Royal intelligence gathering guys is not only to get some royal intelligence from them, but also to let them bring the false intelligence back to the royal family, right?" Yan Fei has an excited look in his eyes. He finally understands Lu Jiuye''s idea.


    "A child can be taught!" After listening to Yanfei''s conjecture, Lu Jiuye feels very happy. During this period of time, Yanfei''s growth can be seen in his heart. Especially during the time when he went out with Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye feels that Yanfei''s progress is really great, and he is very happy.


    It seems that Yanfei has learned a lot from Zhang Fan recently. Whether it''s the experience in combat or the improvement of personal strength, it''s of great help to Yanfei. What''s more valuable is that he has learned some of Zhang Fan''s thinking modes, which can effectively avoid some risks and avoid many detours.


    On the other hand, Dao Lang and Cheng Bo begin to inspect the resources around the dragon family. As long as they find something abnormal in these resources, they can drive those people away and protect the resources of the dragon family from infringement within the scope of their ability. If the other party is really strong and feels that they are not rivals, they can quickly go back to the dragon family to report and wait for everyone After everything is settled, Zhang Fan will naturally go to them.After coming out in the morning, the resources of the dragon family that Dao Lang and Cheng Bo passed by are not abnormal. They are still exploited orderly with the efforts of the people of the dragon family.


    Therefore, it seems that there is nothing unusual about them. They just come out to have a casual look.


    On the way, Cheng Bo said to Yanfei, "I think Zhang Fan is a little nervous. He just snatched these resources back from others. How dare anyone come here? Isn''t that a joke?"


    Dao Lang didn''t think so. He said to Cheng Bo, "I don''t think so. In my opinion, the reason why big brother did this must have his purpose. Moreover, his mind is hard to guess. Moreover, every time he guesses accurately, I believe it will be no exception."

 Chapter 957

    Cheng Bo nodded and said: "I can''t refute this. After all, Zhang Fan has saved us many times along the way. Moreover, every time we are in trouble, Zhang fan can make the most correct decision in the shortest time. Therefore, we can''t really guess Zhang Fan''s mind."


    "However, I believe that every step taken by big brother has a purpose, but we can''t guess it. As long as we obey, it''s right." Dao Lang was full of confidence in Zhang Fan. As long as Zhang Fan said something, he would not have any doubt.


    just as they were chatting and walking, a man appeared in front of them, followed by a group of followers. They should be from the royal family.


    When they were talking, when they looked up, Dao Lang was stunned when he saw him. He never thought that he could not see through each other''s realm. His whole body seemed to have a kind of mysterious power, even a kind of fog, with a sense of mystery.


    Seeing this, Dao Lang suddenly frowned. Although he was far away, he could feel the invisible pressure on him, which made him have some difficulty breathing.


    Moreover, the terrain here is quite special. This is the only way. There are stone walls on both sides of the road, so it''s impossible to get around. Therefore, Dao Lang can only walk forward with a stiff head.


    Cheng Bo also felt something wrong. He looked at the person in front of him and looked at him carefully. He found that the person in front of him looked like a scholar. However, he didn''t look very well. He was as pale as paper. He was dressed in gorgeous clothes and had eight treasures inlaid in his jiuliang crown. It was easy to see that he was decent.


    Seeing this, Dao Lang and Cheng Bo can''t help wondering who this guy is? He was followed by a member of the royal family, but he seemed very strange. What was the purpose of his coming here?


    Although they were puzzled, they didn''t say anything. They just wanted to pass him by quickly. In this way, they could breathe.


    But just as he passed by, Dao Lang heard the conversation among the royal family''s followers, which immediately attracted Dao Lang''s and Cheng Bo''s attention.


    "Have you heard? This time, our task is to destroy the dragon family. Besides, with a master like Chen Lin, I believe that our task this time will be completed quite smoothly. "


    "Yes, the ninth Prince has said that if the dragon family is destroyed this time, everyone will be rewarded heavily. You know, the dragon family is a worry of the ninth prince. If the trouble is solved, the worried ninth prince will be in a good mood and the reward will become very much."


    "However, I''ve heard that Zhang Fan''s skill is not simple. He doesn''t know how many experts he has defeated our royal family, and he doesn''t know who is more powerful than Chen Lin."


    "Do you need to ask? Of course, Chen Lin is very powerful. You know, Chen Lin was invited from other mainland China. He has always been a killer and has not joined any organizations. Either because of something else or because of his strength, he doesn''t look up to those organizations. "


    "That''s right. It''s rare to see such a master as Chen Lin who is half-way to heaven. Moreover, I''ve heard that Chen Lin has no rival in the same realm. Even the master who is in the same realm is not his opponent."


    "I''m sure Zhang Fan is dead this time. You didn''t hear the news. A few days ago, Zhang Fan thought he was right and took a group of people into the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon''s family. As a result, he was in danger and still in a coma."


    "I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not. How could this Zhang Fan suddenly go into a coma? I always think there''s something wrong with it. "


    "I think it''s probably true. Haven''t you heard about it? At that time, the head of the dragon family led an elite team to enter the forbidden area of the mountain behind the dragon family. As a result, he came back in danger. The head of the dragon family is now in a state of injury and not recovery, and is still closed at this time. "


    "The master of the dragon family is closed, and Zhang Fan is in a coma. There are only two elders and the eldest lady of the dragon family left. They basically have no ability to keep the dragon family. So this time, the dragon family is a piece of fat on the chopping board, and we are going to slaughter them."


    "That''s true. However, the ninth prince said that the dragon family could be destroyed, and none of them could be left. But the eldest lady of the dragon family had to stay alive. It would be a waste to kill her directly."


    While chatting, they walked towards the distance, just passing by Dao Lang and Cheng Bo. Although they didn''t quite hear what they were saying, they could hear some key words.


    Long family, Zhang Fan, coma, back mountain forbidden area, such words from their mouth, plus their identity is a member of the royal family, let two people dare to be sure, these people must be bad for the long family, must be stopped.


    However, they knew in their hearts that the guy named Chen Lin was really powerful. He was a strong man with half a stride in the sky. If they went together, they might be killed directly by each other. This is a very dangerous thing.But Dao Lang worried that, according to their speed, they would be able to overthrow the dragon family in less than an hour. In that case, the people in the dragon family would be unprepared. If they turned back now, they would certainly attract their attention. What can we do?


    After they passed each other, Dao Lang stopped and turned to look at the royal family. His brows were locked and he was thinking about what to do.


    Cheng Bo saw Dao Lang stop, and the direction he looked at naturally knew what was in his mind.


    However, in terms of Dao Lang''s strength, there is a big gap between him and Chen Lin. he is not the opponent of the other party at all. If the other party is really angry, it is normal to kill him directly.


    "Dao Lang, don''t mess with me. You are not the opponent of this guy at all. He is an expert in the sky. You and I can be killed by him if we work together." Cheng Bo immediately lowered his voice and said to Dao Lang, trying to persuade him not to mess around, or try to find a way to go back to Zhang Fan to discuss.


    Dao Lang frowned and said to Cheng Bo, "this man must be going to the dragon''s home. All of a sudden, there is no news that there will be such a master in the royal family. If the elder brother really sees this man, he will be caught off guard. Moreover, the power of this man is very mysterious. I don''t know if the elder brother will suffer a loss in the confrontation with him. ¡±

 Chapter 958

    After hearing Dao Lang''s words, Cheng Bo shook his head slightly and said to him, "these are not the problems we should think about. What we have to do now is to find a way to get back to the dragon''s home, inform Zhang Fan, and let everyone prepare for the battle. Otherwise, if we are suddenly attacked by such powerful experts, it will be troublesome."


    "That said, however, with our strength, it''s just a mantis arm taxi. It doesn''t have any effect at all. It may even take our lives in. That''s not worth the loss." Cheng Bo, with a worried look in his eyes, frowned and said to Dao Lang.


    Dao Lang shook his head and said to Cheng Bo, "no matter what, I think I can have a try. It''s better for me to die alone than to let my elder brother not know and be attacked by these Royal people."


    Cheng Bo sees that Dao Lang''s mind has been determined. During this period of time, Cheng Bo can easily see that Dao Lang is completely stubborn. As long as it is something he recognizes, he must do it. Otherwise, he will always be so stubborn, even to the point of not listening to advice. This is also a headache.


    When they quarrel, Chen Lin suddenly stops, turns around and looks at them with a pair of eyes, but this kind of eyes startles them.


    Because each other''s eyes are like goshawks, the kind of eyes that seem to be staring at the prey makes people feel numb, and the body does not seem to turn around, just like a wolf looking back, it looks very terrible.


    For a moment, both of them feel a little out of breath. It seems that their words just now have been heard by each other, or Chen Lin has found out their identities, which is also very bad for Dao Lang and Cheng Bo.


    The cold sweat on Cheng Bo''s forehead has slipped. In his opinion, he can''t walk away when he meets such an opponent. He is an expert in the sky. The pressure on him is really breathless. This feeling has even exceeded the prestige of the realm. Cheng Bo can''t say what it is.


    Dao Lang''s back has been wet with cold sweat, but a voice in his heart is always telling him that even in the face of the most powerful opponent, he can never counselle, even if he dies in the hands of the other side, he can''t lose the courage to draw the sword.


    Chen Lin''s eyes are full of bland, looking at Dao Lang and Cheng Bo as if they were looking at two corpses without any feelings.


    Those royal family members immediately understood what Chen Lin meant and rushed forward to surround Cheng Bo and Dao Lang and began to ask questions one after another.


    "Well, what do you two do? If not, don''t blame us for being rude to you. "


    "When I went there just now, I felt that you two didn''t look like good things. I said," where are you from and where are you going? "


    "Don''t think you will be ok if you don''t speak. The torture in our royal family is not a decoration. There will always be a kind of torture that you can recruit."


    "What do you want me to say to them? Just kill them, so as not to delay our time. We are going to destroy the dragon family this time, and we are going to go back to discuss merit and reward. Why waste our time here?"


    "Are you stupid? Even if it''s a reward for merit, do you think you have your share? It''s all Chen Lin''s credit. It has nothing to do with you. It''s better to get something from them. In case they are important tasks in a family or organization, we can take the opportunity to blackmail them. "


    "You think too much. You can see that they are not rich at all. What do you use to blackmail them?"


    "Since these two people have no money, they can only save their lives. Anyway, they are also sent to the door. It''s better to see what''s in their storage space ring."


    These royal family members, one by one, came closer and closer to Dao Lang and Cheng Bo, with a kind of unkind smile on their faces. It seemed that a group of hungry wolves were staring at two sheep.


    After listening to the conversation, Dao Lang couldn''t help but feel nervous. After all, they just came out of the royal mausoleum. There are many treasures buried with the royal family in the storage space ring. If these things fall into their hands, it''s a great sin.


    Therefore, after some thinking, Dao Lang decided that this thing must not fall into their hands, otherwise, it would give the royal family a fuller excuse to attack the dragon family.


    Chen Lin looks at them without expression. He doesn''t care about Dao Lang and Cheng Bo at all. In his opinion, they are just like ants, but they can''t pose any threat to himself.


    Dao Lang frowned and took a look at the experts of the royal family around him. He immediately poured blood into his eyes, put his long stick across his chest, and said with a cold hum: "you minions dare to deal with your Dao grandfather, you are delusional!"


    Cheng Bo also looks around, but his eyes are always fixed on Chen Lin, because this talent is the biggest threat to them.


    These people in the royal family don''t talk nonsense with Dao Lang either. They just rush up and want to catch Dao Lang and take him back for questioning.However, Dao Lang is also an expert who has experienced many battles after all. A long mixed iron stick was waved by Hu Shengfeng, and in the twinkling of an eye, he split the nearest Royal minion out.


    Cheng Bo doesn''t dare to be careless. In his opinion, dealing with these minions still needs a quick decision, no procrastination, and don''t waste too much aura. Otherwise, it''s really hard to escape from Chen Lin.


    Dao Lang''s moves open and close. In the blink of an eye, some people rush up. Even if he is surrounded by these Royal minions, Dao Lang is still fearless and brave. He even has the strength to beat the others.


    The minions of the royal family retreated in a hurry, with a look of horror in their eyes. In their opinion, the Dao Lang''s strength really surprised them.


    When Chen Lin looked at Dao Lang in the distance, his eyes were still full of bland, as if he was not interested in all this, and it seemed that all this had nothing to do with him.


    Dao Lang sees this and thinks it''s a good chance to escape. If he doesn''t seize the opportunity at this time, when Chen Lin starts, they can''t get away. The consequences are unimaginable.

 Chapter 959

    "Go Seeing the right time, Cheng Bo immediately stops Dao Lang''s shoulder and wants to use his lightness skills to escape from the distance. Dao Lang thinks the same thing in his heart. Now he just wants to go back to long''s home quickly and tell Zhang Fan about it, so that he can make preparations in advance.


    But when they rushed forward, they suddenly found that there seemed to be a black fog in front of them, which also hindered their pace.


    What''s more, this kind of obstacle is very strong, which is not what they broke through at all. Cheng Bo and Dao Lang did not dare to break through this kind of means, and immediately changed the direction to highlight the encirclement.


    However, Chen Lin would not let them escape so easily. He still controlled the air flow and began to encircle them, as if they were fighting a trapped beast.


    Seeing this scene, the Royal minion in the distance could not help clapping his hands and cheering. His eyes showed a sarcastic color and said one after another.


    "It''s like Chen Lin is trapped in the same place, but I can''t see that they are trapped at all."


    "However, I have to say that these two people still have some means. Although the realm is not so high, they have such strength. Even we are not their rivals."


    "That''s because we are careless and don''t take them seriously. If we take them seriously, it doesn''t have to be a result."


    "Anyway, I think the identities of these two people are very suspicious. They may be from the long family or Zhang Fan. Otherwise, why are they so nervous when they talk about Zhang Fan?"


    "It''s hard to say. It won''t be so coincidental. We are a long way away from the dragon family now. If we can meet Zhang Fan here, the probability is a little low."


    "No matter who they are, their luck is not so good. They met the half step master who was invited by our ninth Lord at a high price."


    "If these two people were killed directly, it would be meaningless. The guy just hit me. If he doesn''t die later, I want to torture him to relieve my hatred."


    These Royal minions stood by with their shoulders in their arms, looking at Dao Lang and Cheng Bo, with playful smiles on their faces. Some people even thought that if they were really caught, what kind of methods would they use to torture them?


    Dao Lang and Cheng Bo turn around for a long time and find that they can''t get out of this place at all. They are surprised that the secret way is not good. They take a look at Chen Lin in the distance and find that he doesn''t have any special action, but the black air around him must have something to do with him.


    Seeing this, Dao Lang knew that if he was not defeated, they would not be able to get away from here.


    Dao Lang had made up his mind. His footwork changed abruptly, and he rushed to Chen Lin in the distance. His stick fell suddenly. In an instant, the stick ran quickly to the front.


    Chen Lin is still expressionless, as if for all this did not feel any accident, just gently raised his hand, a black column of air soared into the sky, instantly blocked the stick.


    But Dao Lang didn''t stop. He knew that such an attack must have no effect on Chen Lin, so he changed his position again and continued to approach Chen Lin''s direction. His figure drifted and swung his long iron stick heavily. In a moment, the heavy stick awn smashed at Chen Lin again.


    "I can''t help myself." Chen Lin''s tone was flat. Between raising his hand slightly, a Black Mist appeared in front of him, forming a special shield.


    And Dao Lang''s thick stick awn seemed to be hit on the cotton, and soon disappeared. Finally, the stick awn disappeared directly.


    When Dao Lang attacked Chen Lin, Chen Lin didn''t mean to fight back, but he was just blocking. In this way, Dao Lang could only do his best to win more time for Cheng Bo to leave here.


    Cheng Bo was stunned when he saw Dao Lang''s action. He never thought that Dao Lang really dared to fight Chen Lin. with such a great disparity of strength, Dao Lang still had such courage. It''s really admirable.


    At this time, Cheng Bo also understood that Dao Lang must have done this to gain time for himself, otherwise, he would not have done so. Therefore, the most important thing now is to leave here quickly, otherwise, he would have failed Dao Lang''s hard work.


    With this powerful attack in front of him, Dao Lang tried to block the other party''s sight with his stick awn, and kept getting close to Chen Lin.


    Very open, Dao Lang came to Chen Lin''s side. The long black iron stick in his hand hit Chen Lin''s head in an instant. It was very powerful. If he was a normal warrior, Dao Lang would smash his opponent''s head with this move.


    However, this time, Dao Lang is facing Chen Lin, a half step master. Such a move will not cause any damage to Chen Lin.


    At this time, Chen Lin didn''t even look at Dao lang. there was still a layer of black fog in the place where the stick awn was close to Chen Lin, which directly dissolved the fierce stick awn. Moreover, the shock wave also bounced Dao Lang away.For all this, Dao Lang still does not give up. He bites his teeth and drinks again. He continues to rush towards Chen Lin in front of him. His moves are swift and violent, and he has used all his strength. He jumps up high. His long mixed iron stick is raised above his head and falls down. The green stick is just like a mountain. He quickly smashes at Chen Lin in front of him, and his momentum is overwhelming Average.


    The minions of the royal family were stunned. Although they thought Dao Lang had some strength, they didn''t expect that Dao Lang was so powerful. This attack was not resisted by ordinary experts. Among the people, they didn''t dare to resist Dao Lang''s move directly.


    Chen Lin''s eyes are still full of bland, because he did not pay attention to Dao Lang at all, and such attacks, for him, there is no threat.


    His left hand was behind him, his right hand rose slightly, and a black column of air broke through the sky in an instant, directly breaking through the awn of Dao Lang''s stick and dissolving it cleanly.


    However, at the moment when the black air column collided with the cyan stick awn, the shock wave immediately rushed around, and the speed was so fast that it directly knocked Dao Lang''s body out.

 Chapter 960

    Poof! Dao Lang was affected by this huge shock wave, and a blood line suddenly came out of his mouth. His body flew backward and his face became pale.


    Cheng Bo just wants to use his body method to leave here, but seeing that Dao Lang has been injured, he rushes over and catches Dao Lang with his body to prevent him from falling from the air.


    Dao Lang turned around and saw that Cheng Bo hadn''t left yet. He frowned and said to him, "you go quickly. I''ll stop him. If you don''t go, it''s too late."


    Cheng Bo shook his head and said to Dao Lang, "don''t be silly. You and I can''t stop him at all. Moreover, even if we run, we may not be able to run past him."


    Dao Lang shook his head, struggled to stand up, and said to Cheng Bo, "anyway, we have to have a try. These people are obviously going to the long family. If elder brother doesn''t understand the situation, plus the strength of this person, I''m afraid elder brother Hu is a bit unprepared. Therefore, we must tell him the news in advance."


    With that, Dao Lang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, held the long iron stick in his hand, looked at Chen Lin in front of him, and continued to say to Cheng Bo behind him: "I have no meaning. Don''t persuade me. Today, I must stop him with my own strength. You should leave here quickly and take your breath back. Don''t let me down."


    With that, Dao Lang turned his long iron stick and threw it directly into the air. His hands were in a pile in front of his chest. Suddenly, a circle of blue Qi awn appeared all over his body. His forehead was full of blue veins, his eyes were red, and his clothes were full of Qi awn, so he began to hunt.


    "Angry dragon breaks!"


    With a dull drink, Dao Lang jumped up again, grabbed the long iron stick in the air and smashed it at Chen Lin in the distance!


    This time, before the stick awn fell to the ground, the strong pressure had covered Chen Lin''s whole body, and even the ground had subsided a foot.


    These Royal experts in the distance were shocked when they saw this scene. In their eyes, although Dao Lang had some skills, he was just a teacher in front of Chen Lin, which was not worth mentioning. Let alone hurt Chen Lin.


    Chen Lin seems to be deliberately giving Dao Lang a chance to play down his moves. In this way, he seems to be warning Dao Lang that there is a huge gap between them. It seems that he wants to let Dao Lang retreat or let him go.


    However, Dao Lang seems to be a bit out of his capacity. He can even make such a powerful move even when he is injured. The strength of this move seems to be inconsistent with his current state. It''s so powerful that he can even kill someone who is one level higher than him.


    However, Chen Lin does not know how much higher he is than he is. If you want to use such a move to hurt Chen Lin, it is far from enough.


    His left hand was still behind him, and his right hand was slightly lifted. The black Qi awn immediately formed a fine network in front of Chen Lin. no matter how powerful Dao Lang''s move was, it couldn''t hurt Chen Lin inside.


    "It''s interesting." Chen Lin looks at Dao Lang and thinks in his heart, is this man just going to go back and report to Zhang Fan, but he is so desperate? It seems that the relationship between them is not simple.


    Looking at this move being resolved by Chen Lin, Dao Lang''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. He thinks to himself that it''s already his trump card just now, and the aura in his body is almost overdrawn in this move, but it still doesn''t cause any damage to Chen Lin. what''s good about this?


    Just as Dao Lang was thinking, a black column of air suddenly appeared under him and rushed directly to the bottom of his feet.


    When Dao Lang saw this, he was not good at hiding. He found that he couldn''t hide. He could only resist it. He swung his long iron stick and smashed it at the black column.


    With a dull thud, the long iron rod in Dao Lang''s hand was suddenly shaken out. At this time, the black air column in the ground turned into six spikes, which directly penetrated Dao Lang''s body. But it didn''t kill him directly, nor did it penetrate his internal dirty. It just kept him in midair.


    This move can be said to surprise everyone on the scene, because it''s the first time for them to see such a powerful expert.


    Cheng Bo in the distance is about to run away, but when he sees this scene, he suddenly feels a thump in his heart. He can''t help thinking, can''t you say that brother Daolang died in the hands of the other party in order to buy time for himself?


    When the minions of the royal family saw this scene, they were also surprised. Then they immediately got excited, and their faces were full of joy of victory.


    "I said that this boy is a mantis pawn. He''s not Chen Lin''s opponent at all. He has to fight a fat man with a swollen face. Now he''s dead in mid air."


    "No, I don''t think he''s dead. You can see that the positions where these black gas columns penetrate are basically the six acupoints on his body. He is directly blocked by the meridians and can''t run the aura. Coupled with the strength of the gas column, he stays in the air for a long time."


    "Anyway, he didn''t die anyway. This is Chen Lin''s mercy on him. It''s also a good thing for us. Just now he hit me. For a while, I''ll torture him. I''ll see if he dare to be so arrogant.""Yes, but I think of the top ten torture of the ninth Lord. Why don''t we come and see how long this guy can last? I bet he will die if he doesn''t stick to three kinds of torture."


    "That''s not necessarily. This guy''s body is relatively strong. It''s estimated that he can survive about five kinds of sports, and his willpower is very strong. In this way, he may survive several passes."


    "It''s better. Anyway, it''s also better to be idle. Let''s make a bet to see if this guy can survive the first torture. I''ll do business."


    "It''s a good way. Count me in. Anyway, I like the torture of the ninth LORD most. I can carry out it later. It''s absolutely fair and open."


    After discussing with each other, several subordinates of the royal family looked at Dao Lang, who had already been controlled. They were also thinking, which one did the top ten torture in the royal family start from?


    Dao Lang takes a look at Chen Lin in front of him and struggles for several times. But every time he struggles, there will be a kind of tearing pain from the wound. After all, his body has been passed through, and these black pillars of Qi have locked every important acupoint on his body, so he can''t use his aura to break free.

 Chapter 961

    After controlling Dao Lang, Chen Lin looks at Cheng Bo, who is a vinegar producer. He waves to him and signals him to come. His eyes are still full of indifference.


    Cheng Bo takes a look at the road ahead and Chen Lin. he knows that he can''t escape. If he can save Dao Lang, it''s good to say that otherwise, they will all die here today.


    When he comes to Chen Lin, Cheng Bo looks nervous. Although he is also a man who has seen all kinds of big waves, he is nervous when he sees such a master. Especially his means are unpredictable.


    Chen Lin took a look at Cheng Bo and asked in a flat tone, "are you from the dragon family? Can Zhang Fan be at the dragon''s now? "


    After listening to Chen Lin''s question, Cheng Bo is shocked. It seems that Chen Lin must have come prepared and even planned everything. Therefore, this time he comes here, he really wants to kill the dragon family.


    In addition, Chen Lin''s strong aura makes Cheng Bo a little out of breath, and the cold sweat on his forehead has been left.


    He took another look at the Dao Lang who was nailed in the air, and the blood began to drip from his wound to the ground along his trousers.


    After hearing Chen Lin''s question, Dao Lang sees Cheng Bo''s face hesitating. He wants him not to tell Zhang Fan what''s going on now, even if he dies, he won''t reveal any information to the other party.


    However, in Cheng Bo''s opinion, Chen Lin is here to find Zhang Fan this time, and only Zhang fan can deal with this matter. Therefore, Cheng Bo decided to tell him the truth. After all, when he came, Zhang Fan thought that the royal family would send experts, and Lu Jiuye and Yan Fei had already gone out to inquire about this matter, It is estimated that Zhang Fan has been psychologically prepared. It is not important to say or not.


    Thinking of this, after some psychological struggles, Cheng Bo frowned and said to Chen Lin, "well, if I tell the truth, I hope you can let us both go."


    Chen Lin lightly looked at Cheng Bo and said coldly, "do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me now?"


    After listening to Chen Lin''s words, Cheng Bo feels that his problem is really a bit silly. Now his life and Dao Lang''s life are in each other''s hands. As long as the other party is willing, he and Dao Lang will become a corpse at any time.


    "Well." Chen Lin saw Cheng Bo''s face with a hesitant look, said to him: "I give you a chance, your life for me does not have any value, you just need to go back to the dragon''s home, will find Zhang Fan, I will let you two, but you have to move quickly, your brother is bleeding now, he can survive, it depends on your speed."


    Cheng Bo takes a look at Dao Lang who is nailed in the air. He can''t bear it. He sighs. He uses his lightness skill and runs away quickly.


    After seeing Cheng Bo leave, these Royal minions come to Chen Lin, one by one with unkind smiles, flattering to Chen Lin.


    "I don''t know if you can still use this man? If it doesn''t work, why don''t you reward him to us? I don''t think this guy will live long. Let''s vent our anger. After all, he just offended us. "


    "Yes, we''re going to use the top ten torture of the royal family on him. We''ve also made a bet. Do you want to come or not? Why don''t you come together?"


    "This man was very arrogant just now. His means are really amazing. Now he has been controlled. Can we get revenge?"


    Chen Lin knows that they are just scum in a group of royal families, and they have no skills. They just pretend to be powerful. Now Dao Lang has been controlled, and they want to fall into the well. This is a normal phenomenon.


    Thinking of this, Chen Lin said to several people: "I just promised that guy that I would let him live, at least before Zhang Fan came here, so you can fight him, but don''t kill him."


    After listening to Chen Lin''s words, several people immediately smile, say thanks to Chen Lin, and then walk toward Dao Lang''s direction with a sinister face.


    Dao Lang looks at the ill intentioned smiles of several people. He suddenly knows that these people are the faces of some sinister villains. Now that he is under control, he will be manipulated by them. But there is no good way. He can only endure in silence.


    Several people came to Dao Lang''s face, with a funny smile on the corner of their mouth, holding their shoulders, observing Dao Lang, and began to say one after another.


    "How about this? Let''s try some royal means to break his bones. In this way, he won''t have much effect in the rest of his life."


    "It''s better to take his Dantian Qi mansion out of his body while he is alive, and keep it in a complete state. Maybe it can be sold to the evil cultivation Association for a good price."


    "However, just now Chen Lin said that he can''t be killed, otherwise, he will break his promise and even send this fire to us."


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, this man will die sooner or later. If he is really killed, he can only blame the guy''s lightness skill for being too slow. If he is faster, he can still see his last face. In this way, we are not breaking our faith."While talking and laughing, several people began to take out various tools from the storage space ring and began to study how to deal with Dao Lang.


    Dao Lang glared at several people. If he was not in a controlled state, he would have broken them to pieces.


    Finally, after discussion, these Royal minions decided to torture Dao Lang with the method of lingchi to keep him awake and cut off every inch of his body, but try not to hurt the bones and meridians, but this kind of skin and flesh pain is unbearable.


    This is also a method of extorting a confession quickly among the royal family. Generally speaking, it is used to deal with some stubborn people. As long as the person still refuses to fight after he is sentenced, he can just wait for death. If the other party does, it can be saved, but the pain is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Several people began to take out the knife and came to Daolang. After all, Daolang was nailed in midair, so they began to lingchi from DaoLang''s calf and cut off his meat piece by piece.

 Chapter 962

    Dao Lang clenched his teeth and didn''t say a word. He closed his eyes slightly. He cursed these people in his heart. If he had a chance, he would break them apart and raise his ashes.


    On the other hand, Cheng Bo goes back to the dragon''s home as fast as he can. He doesn''t have any rest on the way. He''s afraid that he will slow down a point, which is dangerous to Dao Lang''s life.


    At this time, Zhang Fan is chatting with Lu Jiuye and Yanfei. They tell Zhang Fan what they have inquired about today.


    Lu Jiuye said to Zhang Fan: "when we went out to explore the situation today, we learned that the royal family had invited experts to do harm to the dragon family. Moreover, I believe that the news must be true, and the person behind the scenes is the ninth Prince of the royal family."


    "Him again?" Zhang Fan has a bitter smile on his mouth. He thinks that this person is really too persistent. After so many blows, he still thinks about the dragon family in his heart and wants to do harm to it. If this kind of perseverance is put elsewhere, it is estimated that he will do something.


    Yan Fei nodded and then said: "recently, the royal family has sent some people to investigate the dragon family, but they don''t seem to have any harvest. They don''t know all the information inside the dragon family, just know about it. Therefore, I''m sure that they should have no insiders in the Dragon family. Because the information they got was the information collected by the elder and the three elders when they were there. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and asked the two: "can there be more accurate information? The royal family has invited several experts this time. What is the realm of these people?"


    Lu Jiuye thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "as far as we know, this time the royal family only invited a master. His name is Chen Lin, who came from Xining mainland. It is said that his strength is very strong, and his realm has reached the level of half a step to heaven. Even in the same realm, there is no high mountain. It is said that his strength is quite terrible."


    Yan Fei also said: "yes, it''s said that this man has been working in the killer organization before, and then retired from it. It''s not that the organization doesn''t want him, but his strength is too strong. He broke away from it and hasn''t joined any organization so far. He just pursues extreme power."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to them, "if I''m not wrong, this person should also be a master of both magic and martial arts."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei couldn''t help but be stunned and asked curiously to Zhang Fan: "how do you know? This man is really a master of both magic and martial arts. "


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Yan Fei: "generally speaking, people who pursue the ultimate strength, plus those who don''t like to be in the organization group, or even contact with others, are in the right way. They rarely find the right way to improve their own strength, but find some unconventional ways to achieve their own goals."


    After listening to what Zhang Fan said, Yanfei thought about it seriously and felt that there was some truth in what Yanfei said. After all, some people can even give up everything, even their own lives, when they are pursuing the ultimate power.


    Therefore, although some people are experts in the right path, in order to pursue absolute strength, they must go through some evil ways, and even use some evil cultivation methods or skills to achieve their own role. In this way, the people who want to improve their own strength are basically experts in both magic and martial arts.


    While they were talking, Cheng Bo came back from the outside in a hurry. When they saw Cheng Bo like this, they didn''t have to think much about it, but they knew something had happened.


    Because Cheng Bo has never been flustered, can let him flustered things, that means this thing must not be simple.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Dao Lang didn''t come back with you? " Zhang Fan''s heart is somewhat curious, and secretly prays in his heart that Dao Lang will be safe.


    While breathing heavily, Cheng Bo said to Zhang Fan: "brother Zhang Fan, it''s not good. On the way back, we met some experts of the royal family. The leader is a half step expert. Dao Lang is in their hands now! Go and save him. "


    After listening to Cheng Bo''s words, Zhang Fan frowned and was surprised. After all, Zhang Fan had just received the news that the royal family had invited an expert to deal with the dragon family. But now it seems that the expert came a little too fast. Is it a coincidence?


    Lu Jiuye frowned and asked Cheng Bo, "what''s going on? Tell me in detail, what is the origin of this guy? Is he really a member of the royal family? "


    Cheng Bo nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "the situation is very urgent. Dao Lang is seriously injured. He is pierced by some black air columns and nailed in the air. If we continue to talk about this, I''m afraid Dao Lang''s life will be lost."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and said to Yan Fei, "Yan Fei, you stay, notify the two elders and three elders of dragon house, let them prepare to prevent the people in the royal family from being adverse to the dragon family, and spread the news, so that they can put these eyeliners and their close work in the vicinity of dragon house to know the master of the royal clan, and I will fight for it, so that they will leave this side with me. Watch the war. At the same time, Yanfei, you also have an important task, that is to cooperate with the two elders of the dragon family to protect the dragon family. "After a pause, Zhang Fan patted Yanfei on the shoulder and said to him, "the current situation of the dragon family is not as optimistic as it seems. The owner of the dragon family is now in a closed state, and his physical condition is slowly recovering. However, it is estimated that it will take a long time to recover. After dragon girl passes through Hualong pool, the dragon blood in her body still needs to be digested for a short time I think it''s time for the tiger people to leave the mountain, and I think it''s time for them to take care of it. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei nods. She also feels that Zhang Fan has some truth in her mind. At the same time, she can feel that even in such an urgent situation, Zhang Fan is still able to sort out his ideas and calmly deal with everything that happened. This kind of mind can be said to be very difficult.


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Yanfei, "what Zhang Fan said is right. The ninth Prince of the royal family is treacherous and cunning. It''s not a good fault. Therefore, he is likely to lead the snake out of the hole, and then send some experts to deal with the dragon family. Therefore, when you are here, you must be more careful and don''t be reckless."


    Yan Fei nodded and said: "don''t worry, it''s up to me. Moreover, I recently checked the defense system of the dragon family. I think that even if the half step master comes, he can resist for a while. We will stick to it until you come back."

 Chapter 963

    Zhang Fan nodded, patted Yanfei on the shoulder and said, "OK, the safety of the dragon family is up to you. I''ll go to save Daolang first and wait for me to come back."


    With that, Zhang Fan turns around and walks towards the door quickly. He directly exerts his lightness skills and leaves the dragon''s house. Lu Jiuye also follows him. Before he leaves, he also instructs Yanfei. But recently, based on his observation of Yanfei, he finds that Yanfei has grown up with Zhang Fan. So, let Yanfei stay alone The dragon family, Lu Jiuye is also more at ease.


    On the way, Zhang Fan asked Cheng Bo about the whole situation of the two of them against the half step master. Moreover, Cheng Bo also began to explain the situation in detail with his memory.


    After listening to Cheng Bo''s words, Zhang Fan has a certain understanding of this situation. It seems that all this is just a coincidence.


    The three men immediately quickened their pace and began to run away towards the distance. Zhang Fan''s heart was also secretly praying that Dao Lang would not have an accident.


    On the other hand, Dao Lang was pierced by these black gas columns and nailed in the air. The blood was still dripping down his trousers. At the same time, the minions of the royal family were using their knives to cut off Yan Fei''s flesh and blood piece by piece from above his ankles. At the same time, they were also observing Dao Lang''s reaction.


    "The boy''s patience is really strong. I''ve never seen anyone have such determination. Can''t he really feel pain?"


    "No, he has been enduring it all the time, but his patience is really strong and terrible. Although he has sweated a lot, he just doesn''t say a word. He is really a man."


    "This guy is not human. He is still expressionless under such pain? There is no yelling. Such a person is rare. "


    "I''d like to see how long he can last. I made some coarse salt and chili noodles to make him comfortable. I don''t believe he won''t say a word."


    "Now there are only bones left in his two lower legs. Next, I will smash his bones directly. Anyway, didn''t Chen Lin say that? As long as we don''t kill him. "


    "Yes, anyway, this guy has already been tossed about by us. As long as Chen Lin speaks, we can end his life at any time."


    "It''s no wonder that other people are so arrogant? What''s more, his luck is too bad. He even met Chen Lin directly. He''s a master of the whole world. "


    "Yes, then he is so arrogant that he dares to fight against us. It''s clear that he doesn''t give the royal family face. Such a person can''t stay. If he stays, it''s a hidden danger in the future."


    He took out the pepper and began to talk with the man.


    At this time, Dao Lang was shaking all over. The pain of concentration was really unbearable. Dao Lang''s teeth were clenched, and even his gums were bleeding. Although he didn''t say a word, his body was constantly shaking, his face was pale, and his spirit began to be in a trance.


    "Oh, this guy is really tolerant, such a person is really rare, but I''ll see how long you can endure it."


    Said, one of the short, sharp mouthed guy directly from the side of a stone, heavy hit Dao Lang has been exposed on the leg bone.


    With a click, Dao Lang''s leg bone broke in an instant. The unbearable pain made him endure to the limit. His anger reached the extreme. However, he had no strength and could only be slaughtered by others.


    Chen Lin stood in the distance, drinking tea, while watching these Royal minions torture Dao Lang, his eyes were still full of bland, as if all this had nothing to do with him, and he was just a passer-by outside the world.


    The anger in Dao Lang''s heart has been burning to the limit. Although he can''t run the aura, his whole blood is bursting, and there is still some aura in his blood. Although there is no one in ten, there will be some.


    Looking at the nearest Royal minion, Dao Lang raised his right hand slightly with anger in his eyes. He suddenly sucked at the minion. A huge force of pulling and sucking suddenly caught the Royal minion in his hand.


    The Royal minion didn''t react at all. He just felt that a mysterious force had pulled him to the rear. But when he reacted, he found that Dao Lang''s face was close at hand.


    Without saying a word, Dao Lang directly bit his neck and tore it. Suddenly, blood gushed from the throat of the Royal minion, and even sprayed on Dao Lang''s face. Moreover, the minion seemed to be scared to the limit and wanted to cry, but his throat was blocked by blood, so he could not say anything. Some of his companions nearby could only make a mouth shape, and from the mouth shape Look, you can easily distinguish two words. Help me.


    For a moment, all the people in the royal family were dumbfounded. It never occurred to them that Dao Lang could fight back even when he reached this point.Blood can make people fear, and the end of fear is anger. At this time, many of the royal family want to kill Dao Lang, and they still want to play with him before, so that he can suffer some pain, but it won''t hurt his life.


    But now it''s different. Dao Lang has threatened all of them here, and is still challenging the dignity of the royal family. Therefore, such people must not stay.


    "I think this person should not stay. He seems to have a strong feeling of resistance. If we keep his life, it will have a certain impact on our own life."


    "Yes, this guy seems to have some other means. We don''t know. If we don''t approach him carefully, it''s likely that one of us will die next."


    "I think it''s better to get rid of this person as soon as possible. Anyway, he is not so important to us. Why should we threaten our lives for an unimportant person?"


    "But didn''t Chen Lin Gang say that? He has integrity in his life. He told the guy that he would save his life. So if we kill him now, if Zhang Fan really came here, wouldn''t Chen Lin break his faith with Zhang Fan? Let''s make it clear. "

 Chapter 964

    "Integrity? Brother, didn''t you wake up? How much is honesty worth? Would you like to sell me some? What''s more, this time we are here, the main purpose is only one, that is to destroy the dragon family directly. What''s honest or dishonest is not important at all. What''s the royal family''s country and country in exchange for honesty? "


    "That''s right. In such a world, honesty doesn''t matter at all. What matters is strength. Only when strength is strong enough, can we have more say. Even the black can become white, and the white can become black."


    After a lot of discussion, they decided to kill Dao lang. moreover, for them, Chen Lin also had an explanation to Zhang Fan. After all, Chen Lin really saved Dao Lang''s life just now, otherwise, he would not let Cheng Bo go back to report.


    One of the Royal minions found Chen Lin and negotiated with him, saying that he wanted to kill Dao Lang directly to avoid future trouble.


    Chen Lin did not say anything, but nodded faintly to show his tacit approval. In fact, Chen Lin is not interested in this matter, but some disputes between them. Life and death have nothing to do with him.


    After some discussion, the minion came back and told them everything. At this time, many people were ready to fight Dao Lang at any time.


    Dao Lang glaring at several people, his face was splashed with blood, with his blood red eyes, it is a bit ferocious terror.


    These minions took a look at Dao Lang, with a look of fear in their eyes. Although they wanted to kill Dao Lang, they didn''t do it.


    Seeing that several people were so hesitant, one of the burly minions directly held the long knife in his hand and let them spread out, saying that he would cut off DaoLang''s head with one knife.


    Everyone thought this was a good way. They all stepped back and stood on the sidelines. The strong man was holding the long sword in his hand. There was a certain distance between him and Dao lang. he narrowed his eyes slightly, and the aura in his body began to work silently.


    All of a sudden, the strong man''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and the long knife in his hand suddenly cleaved toward Dao Lang''s throat. A huge sword ran straight to Dao Lang''s throat, as if he was going to chop off his head at the next moment.


    At this critical moment, a sword Qi almost invisible state, directly smashed the awn of the sword. Therefore, the power of this not very impressive sword Qi can be imagined.


    Seeing the scene in front of us, all the minions were in a daze. They didn''t understand what was going on. They quickly looked around, but they didn''t see anyone.


    At this time, Chen Lin frowned and looked to the left side of the forest. He couldn''t help but wonder, can a swordsman''s sword spirit send out such a long distance?


    These minions were so nervous that they didn''t expect such a thing to happen. They all looked around with a nervous look in their eyes.


    "What''s going on? What happened just now? Why is there such a situation? Does it mean that this is also the hidden strength of the settled guy? Or does he have some magic weapon to protect himself? "


    "No, if I have any magic weapon on me, it is estimated that his magic weapon may have appeared when we were lingchi to him just now."


    "Is someone trying to save him? But who is this man? Is it Zhang Fan? But I don''t seem to see anyone else? "


    "I''ve heard that Zhang Fan has come and gone without a trace. Many experts in Mahayana period are not his opponents. The ninth Prince has been planted in his hands many times. Otherwise, he would not have paid so much to invite such experts as Chen Lin from Xining mainland."


    "If it''s really Zhang Fan, then we''re dead? This Zhang Fan is very powerful. He can save people when he doesn''t see them. If his sword was right for my head, I might have died long ago. "


    "Yes, let''s get out of here quickly. I feel that our lives may be lost. After all, we did a lot of bad things to this man just now."


    Seeing this, the strong man in charge of decapitating Dao Lang said to several people with a cold hum: "what are you afraid of? Even if he comes, I will kill him. Today, this guy must die."


    With that, the strong man raised his butcher''s knife again and rushed directly to Dao Lang, aiming at Dao Lang''s neck.


    Dao Lang was stunned when he saw the scene just now. However, after thinking about it carefully, he was delighted. It shows that Zhang Fan has come and he can be saved.


    Therefore, when the strong man raised his butcher''s knife, Dao Lang had no fear in his heart, just a pair of blood red eyes, staring at the strong man in front, his eyes full of hope of life.


    Just when the strong man raised his butcher''s knife and cut it directly at DaoLang''s neck, a purple electric light flashed by. At the next moment, the strong man''s head had already flown into the air, and the blood gushed like a red fountain.


    Seeing this scene, the people around them were shocked and screamed. They were about to run away.However, this purple sword will not give them a chance. During the rotation, countless sword lights with purple current instantly blocked their way. The purple light with a kind of heavenly power directly penetrated these people''s bodies. In the blink of an eye, these Royal minions had become a charred body, lying on the ground, with white smoke.


    Chen Lin saw this scene, the original expressionless of his eyebrows suddenly pick, mouth slightly up, said to himself: "it''s a bit interesting."


    At this time, Lu Jiuye, Zhang Fan and Cheng Bo have already rushed over from a distance. Zhang Fan saw that the bone of Dao Lang''s legs had been dug up, and the flesh and blood had been poached away. He could not help but feel angry. He took Lei''s sword in his hand with his right hand. When he turned around, Lei''s sword cut to the front of the black air column and rescued Dao Lang.


    Zhang Fan was very distressed and said to Dao Lang apologetically, "brother, I''m late. I''ve made you suffer. But don''t worry. I''ll let the person who hurt you die for your revenge."


    With that, Zhang Fan turned his head and looked at Chen Lin in the distance. In his calm eyes, with the fire of anger, a kind of invisible killing intention spread all around.


    Chen Lin also stood up from the stone, a little under his feet, and directly performed his lightness skills. He stood up in front of Zhang Fan and looked at Zhang Fan carefully. He couldn''t help frowning. It seemed that he didn''t understand something in his heart.

 Chapter 965

    In Chen Lin''s opinion, Zhang Fan is just an expert in the shackles, and even hasn''t reached the Mahayana period. But why does he have such strength? It''s kind of unpredictable.


    In addition, in the method just now, Zhang fan can send out a burst of sword Qi far away, and can control the long sword with purple current in his hand to directly kill all the people here. This kind of sword ability is really rare.


    Lu Jiuye quickly took out a pill from the ring of storage space and gave it to Daolang. At the same time, he also input some aura to Daolang. He found that his body was seriously damaged. Even if he had enough time to rest, there were some herbs that could regenerate his bones and flesh. Otherwise, he would be disabled.


    After being rescued, Dao Lang found that he was able to speak and said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "brother, you should be careful. This guy''s skill is not simple. He is a master with half a step to the sky. His means are really evil. I can''t understand his martial arts. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and understood what Dao Lang said in his heart. He really couldn''t understand the opponent''s martial arts. After all, the opponent was a double master of magic and martial arts. Therefore, there was a big difference between the common moves and the skills.


    "Brother, take a rest. Don''t worry. I have my own way to deal with this guy." With that, Zhang Fan turned to Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo and said, "brother Cheng, Jiuye, please take care of Dao Lang for me, help him stop bleeding, and let him see with his own eyes how I avenged him."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo nodded, took Dao Lang, turned around and ran away to a quiet place. They stopped and looked into the field together, ready to watch the battle.


    With both hands on his back and a proud face, Chen Lin asked Zhang Fan, "are you the legendary Zhang Fan? Your realm is really not high. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, said to him: "sometimes, strength and realm are not right, just like you, the pursuit of the ultimate power, although the master of the realm of heaven is not your opponent, but your realm is only half a step to heaven."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Chen Lin had some doubts and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that you know something about me."


    Zhang Fan sneered: "yes, I know something about it. In my opinion, if my information is correct, you should be Chen Lin from the mainland of Xining. I believe that the ninth king asked you to come here. It must have cost a lot of Lingshi. I''m right."


    Chen Lin nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "you really have some skills. When you came here, they told me about you. I couldn''t believe that you could challenge the master of Mahayana. But now it seems that you really have such skills."


    Zhang Fan cold looked at the front of Chen Lin, said to him: "you hurt my brother, today''s account, but we have to do a good calculation, and, this battle, not only win or lose, but also determine life and death, from today on, between you and me, only one person can exist in the world, how to fight for all this depends on their own strength, never die."


    Chen Lin smiles, nods to Zhang Fan and says: "OK, it''s a deal, but are you really confident that you can deal with me? I think you''re a bit out of your own measure. There''s a big gap between you and me. If you die here today, if you spread to the river and lake, don''t say I bullied you. "


    With a sneer, Zhang Fan shook his head to Chen Lin and said, "you can rest assured that I have spread the news of the martial arts contest between you and me. Therefore, many people here testify that there is a fair battle between you and me, regardless of the realm or strength, but only fair, life and death."


    "OK, it''s a deal." With that, Chen Lin took the lead in rushing directly to Zhang Fan, clawing his right hand and grabbing directly at Zhang Fan''s chest.


    Zhang Fan, on the other hand, looks disgusted and expressionless, as if he is a robot. He doesn''t care about what happens in front of him. After all, it''s really impossible to deal with him with such a move.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan thinks that Yan Fei has been beaten like this, which shows that the other party''s means are extremely cruel. Moreover, Zhang Fan has also promised Dao Lang that he will help him cut the enemy''s hand, which can also be regarded as helping Dao Lang to resolve his resentment and cultivate in peace of mind.


    In Zhang Fan''s opinion, what Chen Lin and Chen Lin did was a little too much. Although Dao Lang fell into their hands, they began to punish Dao lang. Zhang Fan didn''t expect that.


    Zhang Fan, who was angry in his heart, couldn''t hide and retreat at his feet. He rushed to Chen Lin''s direction directly. The thunder sword in his hand flashed purple light. Crackling in the air, a thunder ball has been compressed to the limit on the edge of the sword. With Zhang Fan''s chop, the sword light with the thunder ball directly rushed to the front of Chen Lin.


    Seeing this, Chen Lin grabs in the void with his right hand and pushes forward. A Black Mist appears directly in front of him.


    Thunder ball and this black fog contact with each other at the moment, suddenly burst out amazing power, the whole ground began to fly sand and stone, because this shock wave is so violent, even the whole space began to shake up.A few people in the distance just heard that the duel between Zhang Fan and Chen Lin was in the woods. They heard the dull sound just now. They immediately caught the source of the sound. When they escaped the wave, they rushed towards the direction of sound propagation.


    At this time, not long after, there were some powerful experts everywhere, even some family owners. They also heard the news and were very interested in the battle.


    Most of the others were gathered intelligence here at that time. Fortunately, there were a few people with a lot of people. They were also very interested in this battle, because in this battle, no matter who won or lost, there will be big news in the end.


    "It''s really surprising how I feel that the strength of these two people is quite different, but they can compete with each other in terms of strength."


    "It''s said that Zhang Fan was very powerful and led the long family to glory. However, I remember many intelligence departments said that Zhang Fan seemed to be in a coma when he was in the long family. Why does he look like a normal person now and feel like he didn''t get hurt?"

 Chapter 966

    "I still think there''s something wrong with our intelligence, or that the dragon family deliberately blocked the information, so we don''t know what''s going on."


    "In my opinion, this must be a stunt made by the long family. It is deliberately said that Zhang Fan is injured, so that other families and clans can relax their vigilance. At the same time, it is necessary to see who will be harmful to the long family, and take this opportunity to kill him directly."


    "If that''s the case, then it seems that we have fallen into the treachery of the dragon family. Now Zhang Fan is as good as ever, and our royal family has fallen into the trap."


    "That''s not necessarily. After all, the ninth Prince of the royal family is very far sighted. He spent a lot of money to find the master Chen Lin from the mainland of Xining. That''s a half step master. Therefore, even if Zhang Fan is normal, Zhang Fan may not be his opponent."


    "Anyway, this time, Zhang Fan is really in trouble. After all, Chen Lin is a master of half step to heaven. It seems that the royal family is really prepared. This time, there is really a good play. The master of shackle realm, against the king of half step to heaven, does Zhang fan really have the power to fight?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I think that although Zhang Fan''s realm is very low, his strength is very strong. The experts in Mahayana period are not his opponents, but it''s not clear whether he has the power of the first World War."


    "Anyway, I''m full of hope for Zhang Fan. This battle must be wonderful. Let''s wait and see."


    They all looked at Zhang Fan and Chen Lin, and their eyes were full of expectation. For all of them, such a battle can be said to be an unprecedented battle. The scene must be very grand, even earth shaking, and go down in history.


    Lu Jiuye took a look at Chen Lin in front of him. He frowned. Even though he was far away from him, he could obviously feel an invisible pressure. This is the unique breath of a superior. He couldn''t help thinking that Zhang Fan would be difficult to deal with such an expert.


    When Cheng Bo sees Chen Lin, he is even more frightened. He has experienced Dao Lang''s affairs, so there are some shadows in his heart. Unless Zhang Fan really can defeat Chen Lin, such shadows will still leave an indelible shadow in Cheng Bo''s heart.


    Chen Lin looked at Zhang Fan carefully, but he was also a little confused. For such a master in shackles, it''s really not easy that he can directly kill a master in Mahayana.


    However, Chen Lin thought again in his heart, should it be the ninth prince who deliberately boasted? Or is Zhang Fan really capable of leapfrogging? Anyway, in Chen Lin''s opinion, Zhang fan can''t be his opponent.


    "Boy, do you know how much your life is worth?" Chen Lin''s face was gloomy. Zhang Fan in front of him asked.


    "Oh? I don''t know about that. However, I guess in my heart that it is worth a lot of spirit stones. " Zhang Fan calmly replied to Chen Lin.


    Chen Lin nodded slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "there are a lot of them, do you know? It''s worth your life. "


    As soon as the words came out, several people in the distance heard them carefully. They were shocked. They looked incredible and said one after another.


    "Isn''t it true that Zhang Fan''s life is worth 100000 high-quality spirit stones? What kind of concept is that? If it''s converted into a low-grade spirit stone, it''s worth hundreds of millions! "


    "Yes, according to Chen Lin, it''s not the ninth Prince of the royal family who has taken out so many spirit stones to buy Zhang Fan''s life."


    "It''s hard to say, but it''s no wonder that Zhang Fan has ruined his good deeds many times. If it wasn''t for Zhang Fan, it''s estimated that the ninth prince would have got the first lady of the long family."


    "Therefore, in the eyes of the ninth prince, Zhang Fan seems to be against him everywhere. However, the ninth Prince has gone too far. It seems that he wants to annex the dragon family and occupy everything in the dragon family. It''s really a bit too far."


    "In addition, the royal family has always used some special means, even if it is dishonorable, the people in the royal family also don''t like it, so they just want to achieve the purpose in their heart, or even do whatever they want."


    "But from this point of view, this Zhang Fan is also a huge threat to the ninth prince. If Zhang Fan doesn''t get rid of it, I believe the ninth prince will not be happy in his life."


    "It''s no wonder that jiuwangye will spend so many spirit stones to invite experts to hunt down Zhang Fan. Although it''s a sky high price, it''s worth it in jiuwangye''s heart. It''s equivalent to buying the rest of his life. I believe jiuwangye can figure it out."


    They all nodded, with a look of surprise in their eyes. In their eyes, 100000 high-quality spirit stone is already a sky high price. In this way, Zhang Fan''s life is really valuable.


    After hearing this man''s words, Ni Zheng, who has been in Zhang Fan''s soul, can''t help but pick his brow and say to Zhang Fan, "is it true that today''s royal family is so rich? Can you offer such a price just to get rid of one person? This is really the black sheep of our future generations. "Shi Xian shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "however, not everyone has this treatment. As far as I know, Zhang Fan''s reward is the highest since ancient times."


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head and says to Chen Lin: "I thought I could be higher. Unexpectedly, the ninth Prince looked down on me so much. It seems that I still need to improve my position in his heart."


    "Less nonsense." Chen Lin doesn''t seem to have so much patience. He looks at Zhang Fan coldly. There is no wind around his clothes. His right hand grabs at will in the void. A black pillar of light appears in his hand. In an instant, the whole person''s momentum begins to rise abruptly, just like the arrival of an evil god.


    Zhang Fan takes a look at Chen Lin in front of him and frowns. Although this man is a half step master, judging from his momentum and strength, I''m afraid that most of the masters in the sky are not his opponents.


    When Ni Zheng saw this scene, he was also surprised. He said to Zhang Fan, "this man must be evil. Boy, you should be careful. The black pillar in his hand is not simple. I can feel a kind of evil breath on it. What I hate most is evil cultivation."

 Chapter 967

    Shi Xian frowned at Chen Lin and said to Zhang Fan, "apprentice, this guy is really not simple, and he seems to have a kind of ancient spirit. If I guess correctly, he must have got some evil inheritance. That''s why he did it. Moreover, the skill of this kind of evil sect in him is different from that of ordinary evil cultivation. So, you''re welcome Be careful. "


    Zhang Fan nodded. Secretly, Zhang Fan explored Chen Lin in front of him and found that there was no aura on him, only something similar to Sha Qi, but this kind of breath was essentially different from Sha Qi, which was a little strange.


    Che Lin put the black air column in his hand across his chest and said to Zhang Fan coldly: "it''s late, I should take you on the road."


    With that, Chen Lin''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place, and the shadow gradually became dim, and finally disappeared.


    When Zhang Fan saw this, he immediately frowned. Under the exploration of the spirit, he found that he could not detect the breath of the other party. In this way, Zhang Fan felt like a blind man.


    "Right." Ni Zheng frowned and reminded Zhang Fan, with a hasty tone, indicating that Chen Lin was about to kill him.


    Zhang Fan closed his eyes slightly and felt the air flow around him carefully. He found that the air flow on the right side was really abnormal. He quickly pulled out Lei Jiejian from his waist and stood up the blade. He only heard a clear sound. A shock wave diffused around him. Chen Lin and Zhang Fan''s bodies could not bear it, so they were bounced away and flew backward for a distance.


    At this time, Zhang Fan was more or less curious and asked Ni Zheng, "master, what method do you use to find out his position? Why can''t I detect it with my mind? "


    Ni Zheng shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not as simple as you think. The spiritual sense is only used to detect the fluctuation of aura, but for these evil spirits, the spiritual sense detection basically has no effect. Therefore, we must rely on some evil spirits to pay attention to these breath. Don''t worry, I will help you to find his position."


    After Zhang Fan''s moves were taken by all parties, Chen Lin was more or less surprised. After all, his speed was not slow. Even if he was a half step master, he might be killed directly by himself. What''s more, Zhang Fan was just a master in shackles. Chen Lin could not imagine why the other party could see his figure.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Chen Lin thought that the ninth prince had said at that time that Zhang Fan was not so easy to deal with, and his strength didn''t seem as simple as it seemed. Therefore, he needs to be careful if he wants to attack him.


    With a cold look in his eyes, Chen Linton threw the black air column in his hand towards Zhang Fan, and his hands quickly sealed on his chest. In the blink of an eye, the black air column suddenly turned into countless air columns, shooting at Zhang Fan from all directions. It seemed that Zhang Fan would be shot through the range sieve at the next moment.


    Zhang Fan took a look around him. He had a bad secret in his heart. He suddenly showed the flying waves in the starry sky. He stepped on the gangs at his feet and waved the thunder robbing sword quickly. Countless swords with purple current lingered around him.


    After all this, Zhang Fan''s mind moved, and Lei robbed the sword to fly out. Under the control of Zhang Fan''s spirit, the sword began to fly around the body, forming a boundary formed by the sword Qi.


    These black air pillars began to attack Zhang Fan crazily. In a moment, the purple electric light was in full swing and crackled. The sword Qi seemed to have a kind of soft power and directly led the air awns around to one side. They passed Zhang Fan and hit the nearby ground directly. Suddenly, the dust was flying and the black air rushed into the sky.


    Ni Zheng was still worried about Zhang Fan. The black column seems to have a very evil atmosphere. Therefore, from this point of view, if Zhang Fan is attacked, he will be killed instantly. Moreover, the attack of the black column is so intensive that Ni Zheng is uncomfortable.


    But although Zhang Fan is used to defend, Zhang Fan is very clever. Instead of fighting with these terrible black gas columns, he chooses to find a way to avoid this attack. He uses a soft light power, which is reflected in the square inch.


    However, when these air columns hit the ground directly, they immediately pierced the ground and made a startling dull sound. There was also a deep pit on the ground, which was frightening.


    Zhang Fan carefully avoids these black gas columns. At the same time, Zhang Fan is also paying attention to Chen Lin in front of him. After all, in this war, Zhang Fan still needs to find out the means of the other side, so that he can know himself and the other side and win every battle. Otherwise, Zhang Fan knows in his heart that he must suffer the loss at last.


    At this time, Chen Lin''s hands were quickly making a seal. He pointed to the sky, and a black column of air rushed into the sky. The next moment, a black cloud appeared on Zhang Fan''s head, and between the black clouds, there was a red lightning, which kept crackling.


    Chen Lin''s right hand became a palm and fell down heavily. The lightning hidden in the black cloud above Zhang Fan''s head began to fall quickly and split directly towards Zhang Fan.The next moment, Zhang Fan''s whole body ground was pierced by these black lightning, the soil was flying, and the ground was also flying sand and stone.


    Not only that, the air column on the ground also played its due role, echoing with the red lightning in the sky, forming a fine red power grid, which kept strangling Zhang Fan in the middle.


    Zhang Fan saw something wrong. His sword moves changed, and Lei''s sword suddenly gave out a buzz. In the blink of an eye, a sword Qi Dragon flew into the sky, and between his teeth and claws, the sword Qi dragon began to hide from the red lightning in the air. However, these red lightning are really very delicate. When every current hits the sword Qi dragon, it will cut the sword Qi of the sword Qi dragon One point down.


    When people in the distance saw this scene, they couldn''t help shaking their heads. They felt that Zhang Fan''s strength was too weak. After all, he was still an expert in shackles. In the face of absolute strength, all his skills were just a few tricks.


    However, Zhang Fan''s thinking is not so simple. This sword dragon, when approaching the black cloud in the sky, suddenly opens its mouth. A sword thunder ball that has been compressed to the limit suddenly shoots out and directly submerges into the black cloud in the sky.

 Chapter 968

    Just listen to a dull sound, the black clouds in the sky are suddenly blown open a big hole, purple current is also in the continuous spread, quickly disperse the black clouds, in the blink of an eye, the clouds instantly dissipate.


    Without these black clouds in the sky, these air columns on the ground will have no effect, and the red current will disappear.


    Seeing this, people can''t help but feel a cold sweat for Zhang Fan. Especially those who support Zhang Fan, they feel a long sigh of relief and say one after another.


    "I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan had such ability. Even the moves of the half step master couldn''t help him. It''s really powerful!"


    "In fact, what I admire is not Zhang Fan''s ability, but his calm thinking when he is in danger. In such a way, he can find the problem at the first time and directly solve the most critical problem. It can be said that he has applied his skills to the extreme."


    "At this time, how much observation, how much experience, and his fighting skills are my idols."


    "I never thought in my life that a shackle realm could challenge a half step master, or even be happy and fearless. If it was an ordinary shackle realm, it would have been killed by such a half step master."


    "Before, I just heard about Zhang Fan''s strength. At that time, I still didn''t believe it. Until today, I really saw it with my own eyes. This time, I really believe it. I didn''t expect that an expert in shackles could really surpass the whole realm to challenge."


    "No wonder the ninth Prince regarded Zhang Fan as a thorn in the flesh. Zhang Fan was not so powerful. I heard that the ninth Prince seized some of the resources of the dragon family at that time and was finally robbed by Zhang Fan."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it. It''s big news in the river and lake. You know, jiuwangye''s men are experts, but they are not Zhang Fan''s opponents. Otherwise, jiuwangye doesn''t have to spend 100000 high-quality Lingshi to ask Chen Lin to solve Zhang Fan in Xining mainland."


    Everyone looked at Zhang Fan one after another. They were surprised that Zhang Fan could avoid this attack. After all, in the face of such a powerful opponent, Zhang Fan could still have such a strong psychological quality and more powerful analytical ability. It was really amazing that he could dissolve such moves in front of a half step master Tongue tied.


    After Chen Lin saw Zhang Fan''s action, he was also slightly stunned and frowned. He thought that such a powerful move could kill Zhang Fan in an instant, but he didn''t expect that Zhang Fan directly broke it with his clever fighting skills.


    Here, Chen Lin can''t help recalling Lu Jiuye''s words at that time. Zhang Fan''s strength is not as simple as it seems.


    After seeing Zhang Fan''s reaction, Ni Zheng immediately lit up an excited look in his eyes. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "wonderful! How wonderful! I''ve never seen such moves, such skills, really need strong observation ability, even I can''t do it! Shixian, you''ve really taught a good apprentice. "


    After this period of contact, Shi Xian and Ni Zheng can be said to have established a deep friendship, and their topics are inseparable from Zhang Fan.


    After all, recently, Ni Zheng is also observing this. He thinks that Zhang Fan''s way of dealing with people is really upright and clean. Ni Zheng even finds some shadows of his youth in Zhang Fan.


    And Shi Xian has been praising Zhang Fan, but it''s not too much. It''s just that Zhang Fan''s brilliant deeds are a little more than three years ago.


    In addition, Shi Xian and Ni Zheng have entered Zhang Fan''s sea of soul knowledge at the same time. Ni Zheng''s realm is not low. Shi Xian initially estimates that Ni Zheng''s strength is not under him. For his means, Shi Xian thinks that he still needs to get along with him If there is a real quarrel, it doesn''t matter if they fight each other. It''s Zhang Fan who will suffer.


    Seeing that Ni Zheng praised Zhang Fan, Shi Xian also felt his face shining. He nodded with a smile and said, "I just taught him some of the most basic things. Other things are all from his own understanding. In particular, these combat experiences have been explored by him in countless lives and deaths."


    In fact, there are some strange things in Zhang Fan''s mind about the situation just now. After all, in a moment just now, Zhang Fan was able to see the key point of the other party''s move clearly. Moreover, after waking up, Zhang Fan recently felt that his eyes seemed to see things more clearly, and even could see the inside of the other party''s body clearly The operation of the meridians puzzled Zhang Fan.


    In the recent period of time in the long family, Zhang Fan is also repeatedly experimenting with his eyes. He finds that he has the ability to see things through the space. As long as he connects the aura with his eyes, he can see something very clearly. Even on the mountain far away, Zhang fan can see a tiny ant in action, so meticulous.In the battle just now, while fighting, Zhang Fan also put his aura into his eyes and immediately saw all this clearly.


    Moreover, although Chen Lin''s action is very fast, his figure is also erratic, but in Zhang Fan''s eyes, it seems that his action has been slowed down several times more than, can also see where the other party is going.


    When Zhang Fan was observing things before, he always thought that spiritual consciousness was more effective than his own eyes in observing things. But now it seems that Zhang Fan overturned the previous idea that if he really had a pair of good eyes, he could not be replaced by spiritual consciousness.


    Chen Lin, with a gloomy face, said to Zhang Fan: "no wonder you are worth so many high-quality spirit stones. It turns out that you are really not simple. It seems that I really underestimate you."


    Zhang Fan, with a cold face, said to Chen Lin: "it can be said that if you underestimate your opponent in the battlefield, you will die miserably in the end."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Chen Lin sneered and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s a big tone. However, your point really reminds me. Maybe I should take this task seriously."


    With that, Chen Lin''s hands grasped each other in the void. In an instant, two black pillars of air appeared directly in his hands, and his whole body''s momentum climbed to another height again. When his figure panicked, he immediately disappeared in the same place.

 Chapter 969

    At this time, Ni Zheng and Shi Xian are still chatting, and they don''t notice Chen Lin''s action. When Ni Zheng reacts, he finds that Chen Lin''s figure in front of him has disappeared. For this situation, Ni Zheng''s heart is a little nervous, and he starts to search Chen Lin according to his breath.


    Just before Ni Zheng spoke. Zhang Fan''s thunder robbing sword suddenly cuts out a sword awn to his right side. The purple sword light seems to have powerful power. The ground is also ploughed out a deep gully by this sword light. The power of this sword can be seen.


    Ni Zheng has some doubts in his heart. He doesn''t understand what Zhang Fan is doing. If this sword doesn''t kill Chen Lin, then Chen Lin must have an opportunity. The black column in his hand is not simple. It can even directly pierce Zhang Fan''s aura barrier and make him die in an instant.


    But at this time, after Zhang Fan''s sword Qi was cut out, there was a clear sound of metal confrontation, and Chen Lin''s figure began to appear gradually.


    Seeing this, Ni Zheng was shocked. In his opinion, this Zhang Fan is a little too smart. Unexpectedly, after he just made a sentence with him, Zhang Fan was able to grasp the essentials? Find Chen Lin directly? The boy''s savvy is really too high!


    Seeing this, Chen Lin also frowned. He was a little puzzled. According to his conjecture, this kind of body method and his own use of aura are not so easy. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan should not know where he is, but he can do it twice in a row When I found my figure, I felt something was wrong.


    However, as a half step master, there is not only such a method. Since this method does not work, Chen Lin will change his strategy.


    The two pillars of Qi in his hands are directly inserted on the ground. Chen Lin looks at Zhang Fan in front of him with his eyes. His index finger and middle finger are opposite each other, and his whole body moves with aura. Suddenly, there is a kind of red lightning on the two pillars, and the red lightning is very powerful.


    With Chen Lin''s hands pointing at Zhang Fan in front of him, a dark lightning strikes Zhang Fan quickly. The speed and power are beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Zhang Fan also felt that the power of this kind of lightning was not simple. He quickly dodged and did not dare to let the red lightning stain a little.


    At this time, Zhang Fan and the red lightning passed by. However, the lightning shot directly at the cliff wall in the distance, making a startling dull sound. Countless pieces of the stone wall rolled down from above, and smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    All the people who were watching the scene were shocked. They just wanted to watch the scene, but they didn''t expect that the power of Chen Lin, the master of all walks of life, was so terrible. If this lightning strikes the cultivator directly, it is estimated that it will make him fall in one move, Therefore, people dare not stay in the slightest, quickly back, and the farther the better.


    "My God, what happened to the red lightning just now? In my opinion, it''s really powerful, and there was a big hole on the stone wall so far away. If it hit me, it would have been dead for a long time. "


    "Don''t you need to say that? Chen Lin, who can take a free strike? We''re not Zhang Fan with such great insight. "


    "How far can we hide? How can I feel that this place is full of strangeness? Even if you are hiding behind some stones, you can''t escape. It seems that you don''t feel safe anywhere? "


    "I have a feeling that it''s not safe to watch here. There are dangers everywhere. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. We can''t afford such a high-end duel."


    "Yes, if we just want to watch a duel and take our own lives, how can I always feel very wronged?"


    "However, I really want to know whether Zhang fan can defeat Chen Lin, who is half a stride to the sky. If so, what kind of method can he use? I''m really curious about this. If you want to leave, I''ll choose to stay. "


    "I also choose to stay. Such an unprecedented battle is likely to be recorded in history. If I watch it on the spot at this time, the significance is absolutely different. Even if I go out to find someone to boast later, there will be a lot of capital."


    "To be able to see such a wonderful battle, even if it is really dead on the spot to become cannon fodder, I think it is also very worthwhile."


    For the battle in front of us, people all gave different opinions. For a moment, these onlookers suddenly had two different attitudes. Some people felt that it was not worth dying here. In that case, they were just cannon fodder for the battle.


    Some people think that it''s worthwhile to see such a war, even if it''s dead. At least he can see such a battle that goes down in history.Therefore, some people who are afraid of life-threatening leave here as soon as possible, while the rest find a relatively safe place to watch, and their eyes are still full of expectation.


    He didn''t kill Zhang Fan directly in one move. Chen Lin''s heart was a little annoyed. He pointed out again and again between his hands, and countless red currents rushed in the direction of Zhang Fan again.


    As soon as Zhang Fan''s eyes coagulated, he immediately saw clearly the tracks of the lightning in front of him, and immediately began to show the flying waves in the starry sky. In the process of dodging, all the movements were just right, passing these currents, just like a loach, going up against the current.


    Chen Lin''s hands are moving faster and faster, but found that Zhang Fan seems to be very appropriate for these red lightning Dodge, but for such a situation, Chen Lin still has other means.


    Tiny squint eyes, Chen Lin began to change the hand of the seal, in an instant, countless black gas awn skyrocketing, at the same time, the red current did not stop. It''s still shooting at Zhang Fan.


    When Zhang fan used his lightness skill, he always focused on the dark red lightning in front of him. He didn''t explore the ground, let alone find any abnormality.

 Chapter 970

    But at this time, underground suddenly appeared countless dark light, fast toward Zhang Fan shot over, blink of an eye. Zhang Fan''s right leg was instantly penetrated and blood flew.


    Zhang Fan''s reaction is also very fast, just feel that the sole of the foot is a little wrong, quickly show footwork, in the air efforts to change their position.


    Seeing this, Chen Lin narrowed his eyes slightly. Looking at Zhang Fan in front of him, he raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he had a sense of success.


    When Ni Zheng and Shi Xian saw this scene, they were all surprised. They never thought that Zhang Fan would be injured, and it was so serious. Judging from the posture just now, if Zhang Fan didn''t react fast enough, it is estimated that Zhang Fan would have been directly nailed in the air by these black pillars of air.


    "It''s too insidious! How hateful Ni Zheng frowned and looked at Chen Lin in front with an angry look in his eyes.


    As soon as Shi Xian''s face sank, he said to Ni Zheng, "this means that Zhang Fan''s reaction is quick enough, otherwise, he may be pierced by these things."


    Shi Xian is right. Zhang fan reacts very quickly. If he had been someone else, he would have died long ago. After all, there are still dark red currents in front of him. As long as he is careless, he will be penetrated by these red currents.


    People in the distance saw this scene with a look of panic in their eyes. Even some people secretly felt a cold sweat for Zhang Fan.


    "Isn''t it true that I was wrong, that Zhang Fan was injured? It seems that he is really careless, otherwise, it would not be so. "


    "This kind of attack is really too sudden. I''m still very curious. What are those black columns of air? Why are they so sharp, even ignoring the aura boundary?"


    "I also think it''s a little strange that this kind of skill is not the skill of evil cultivation. If it is, is Chen Lin an evil cultivation?"


    "I have investigated Chen Lin before, of course, because of the occupational disease we collected information about. When a person appears, I still need to investigate. I heard that when Chen Lin was on the road of Xining, he left his own clan in order to improve his own strength. At the same time, he also left the previous killer organization and died in his hands There are countless people, and they are all masters. No matter they are in the right way or evil cultivation, they will not show mercy. "


    "Yes, I have heard something about it. As far as I know, Chen Lin has only one idea in his heart, that is, to improve his own strength. As long as it is to improve his own strength, he can do anything."


    "It seems that Chen Lin always had a kind of evil spirit in his hands, especially when he was fighting? What kind of weapon can be like this? "


    "I don''t know, but in my opinion, it doesn''t look like a weapon in the right way. Therefore, I doubt that it is not a magic weapon in the right way at all."


    People began to secretly analyze that this weapon in Chen Lin''s hand is definitely not in the right way. Therefore, many people are worried about Zhang Fan''s injury. I don''t know if Zhang fan can deal with Chen Lin in front of him in such a situation.


    Zhang Fan in the process of some lightning surrounded, began to dodge these lightning, because Zhang Fan knew in his heart, these black gas column can let him hurt, but not fatal, the real lethal thing is these red lightning.


    Therefore, no matter how seriously injured he is, it''s much better than losing his life. Zhang Fan quickly sealed some acupoints on his legs to help him stop bleeding as much as possible, without affecting his speed.


    And Chen Lin is very excited, especially after seeing Zhang Fan bleeding, Chen Lin appears more arrogant, and his eyes are full of disdain. In his opinion, Zhang Fan only relies on his own speed, so he can do it. As long as he is injured, he is always a lamb to be slaughtered.


    However, Chen Lin also admires Zhang Fan very much. In his opinion, Zhang Fan''s strength is really OK. After all, it''s not easy for an expert in shackles to exert his strength to the limit.


    Zhang Fan is still dodging, but when he dodges, Zhang Fan thinks to himself in his heart. If it goes on like this, it''s not a way. It''s necessary to end such a duel quickly, but how to do it?


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan thought of playing Tianzhu. For such a harsh situation, maybe Tianzhu would give some answers.


    When Zhang Fan''s mind moves, he uses his spiritual consciousness to urge Yan Tianzhu to run. At this time, Yan Tianzhu immediately begins to spin in Zhang Fan''s sea of soul knowledge.


    Ni Zheng looked at it strangely, and he was also puzzled. He asked the stone fairy: "what''s this treasure? It looks a little chic. "


    Shi Xian nodded and said to him, "it''s not simple. It is said that in ancient times, this object was conceived before heaven and earth. With countless vicissitudes, this bead has the ability to speculate about the past and look forward to the future. Therefore, people have given him a very appropriate name, which is called yantianzhu. ""Play the Pearl of heaven?" Ni Zheng, with a look of surprise in his eyes, nodded and said: "I didn''t expect that this boy could have such a magic baby. No wonder he can grow up so fast."


    Zhang Fan began to run yantianzhu, constantly looking for flaws in the opponent''s attack. Yantianzhu immediately began to speculate, and finally found a flaw, that is, the interval between these red currents is a little longer, because if the interval between these currents is relatively short, it is likely that these red currents will cross or collide with each other If so, it may cause a chain reaction.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately thought of a way. The thunder robbing sword in his hand not only has the property of thunder and lightning, but also is made from the original stone. If these two things meet, they will inevitably produce electric current.


    Looking up to love you, Zhang Fan found that Chen Lin''s technique is more or less similar to the principle of the sword in his hand. After all, they all use two kinds of things to combine, and finally release such a powerful electric light. In this way, it can be said that it makes sense. As long as from one point of view, directly destroying the electric current from it, it can be said that the other''s sword will be destroyed This method of attack is broken.

 Chapter 971

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan dodges a flash of lightning, inserts his thunder sword on the ground, turns around and retreats quickly. Even Zhang Fan''s Star wave has reached its limit, because Zhang Fan knows in his heart that such a chain reaction must be powerful.


    Chen Lin saw that Zhang Fanfei was about to step back. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t understand what Zhang Fan was doing. Did he say that something was going to happen?


    Just thought of this, there was a dull sound in front of me before I could escape. Then, all the electric current began to run wildly, and there was no time to escape.


    Even Chen Lin himself has never seen such a situation. He has no defense at all. It''s too late to retreat to the rear. Countless electric currents instantly covered Chen Lin''s body protection aura, and then these red electric currents suddenly burst out with amazing power.


    After a dull sound, Chen Linton was blown out by the red lightning, his clothes on his chest had been blown out, his hair was scattered, his mouth gushed out a mouthful of blood, and his skin on his chest was burnt black. He looked very embarrassed.


    When people in the distance saw this scene, they were surprised again. They never thought that things would develop like this.


    "My God, isn''t it? Did I read it wrong? Did Zhang Fan fight back just now? And the move is still so fast? Even blew up Chen Lin? What kind of attack is this? "


    "I don''t know, but judging from the move just now, Zhang Fan seems to have the ability to predict in advance, so he retreated quickly and didn''t cause any harm to him."


    "But I can''t see that Zhang Fan made this move? Or does he have any special means? "


    "That''s natural. If Zhang fan can face Chen Lin calmly, I think he must have his own card. Otherwise, he can''t have such ability to make the other party so embarrassed."


    "I think Zhang Fan is really going to enrage Chen Lin this time. It seems that Chen Lin didn''t show all his strength just now. If Chen Lin really shows his true ability, I don''t know if Zhang fan can resist."


    "It''s hard to say. Anyway, I think Chen Lin won''t let Zhang Fan go, whether Zhang Fan is fighting back or not. What''s more, Zhang Fan is also injured, and Chen Lin is also injured. In this way, it''s fair."


    "But even so, Zhang Fan''s realm is not as good as Chen Lin''s, so it''s not a fair fight at all."


    "You are so stupid. Do you think there is absolute fair fight in the world? Even if they are in the same realm, the levels of the skills they contact are different, or some treasures between them are different. After all, they are different people and have different experiences. "


    "However, it''s not easy for Zhang Fan to have such a powerful counterattack and make Chen Lin so hard hit. I think this battle has become more complicated."


    People''s eyes are full of accidents and expectations. In their eyes, Zhang Fan may be suppressed or even killed by Chen Lin directly after being injured. However, they never thought that Zhang Fan could take this opportunity to fight back against Chen Lin and hurt his opponent. In this case, they are really surprised.


    When Lu Jiuye and others in the distance see Zhang Fan injured, they can''t help but start to worry. They secretly sweat for Zhang Fan.


    But when he saw Zhang Fan begin to fight back, several people suddenly feel a shock, eyes full of excitement.


    Dao Lang, in particular, felt relieved and said excitedly: "big brother is really a good means. As long as he continues to do so, he will seize the opportunity to fight back directly. That guy will not have any fighting power at all."


    "Yes." Cheng Bo also relaxed a lot, nodded and said: "I didn''t expect that in such a dense attack, Zhang Fan could still have such a means to fight back. It''s really unexpected."


    However, Lu Jiuye''s face was not so relaxed. He shook his head at them and said: "Zhang Fan''s move can be said to be a very clever way to destroy the combination of red current, so it caused a chain reaction. However, in this way, it may irritate Chen Lin, and I don''t know if Zhang Fan has any way to deal with it."


    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Dao Lang said with confidence: "I believe that since elder brother dares to do so, it means that he must have a way to deal with it. We can continue to look down."


    After seeing Zhang Fangang''s move, Ni Zheng immediately clapped and exclaimed, "this boy is so smart! You really have a good apprentice! It''s not easy to think calmly even in such a situation. The move just now is to use the opponent''s move. That''s why it''s so. It''s very appropriate to fight back with violence. It must be hard for that guy. "


    Shi Xian laughed, nodded and said: "yes, in such a situation, the guy named Chen Lin didn''t seem to react at all. He was blown out directly. It seems that he suffered internal injury."Ni Zheng nodded and said: "don''t say it''s him. If I encounter such a situation, I don''t seem to be able to react. Who would have thought that my moves would suddenly backfire?"


    In Chen Lin''s heart, he was surprised and angry. To his horror, Zhang Fan didn''t know what kind of means he used to suddenly let the red lightning attack him? This is really a very strange thing.


    Angry is, Zhang Fan''s realm is not as high as his, but he can let himself hurt, and, there are so many people watching, if this thing is spread out, then he is really very shameful.


    Thinking of this, Chen Lin stood up from the ground and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. His face was gloomy and his skirt was calm. He said to Zhang Fan coldly: "good boy, this time, you are successful. You have angered me. Today, I will let you know my strength."


    With that, Chen Lin''s figure panicked and disappeared in the same place. He carried a black air column in his hand and rushed directly to Zhang Fan.


    This time, Chen Lin can be said to have directly used all his strength. The speed is so fast that it''s hard to catch with the naked eye.


    Moreover, Chen Lin''s whole body does not have any aura, so even if there are some experts with strong spiritual sense on the scene, it is impossible to lock Chen Lin''s figure.

 Chapter 972

    However, Zhang Fan''s eyes are not ordinary eyes, especially after entering the imperial mausoleum, Zhang Fan''s eyes have changed. In the battle, Zhang Fan has been able to master the use of this kind of eyes. Therefore, even if a half step master stands in front of Zhang Fan, all his details can''t escape Zhang Fan''s eyes.


    When Chen Lin used his body method. Zhang Fan has already seen his track clearly, and directly draws out the thunder robbing sword at his waist. As long as Chen Lin''s figure is close to him, Zhang Fan directly waves the thunder robbing sword in his hand. In a moment, countless electric currents with electric light appear around Zhang Fan, and Chen Lin is ready to be on guard.


    Chen Lin is not stupid. When he attacks, he finds that Zhang Fan is not quite right. The light of thunder and lightning seems to have a very domineering power, covering Chen Lin.


    Just as Chen Lin approaches Zhang Fan, suddenly, Zhang Fan''s sword shakes. Suddenly, a huge sword light with purple current cuts directly at Chen Lin''s head.


    Chen Lin was a little surprised. After all, almost no one could find his figure in such a move. The first time, Zhang Fan was just a coincidence. At that time, he let himself appear directly. The second time, Zhang Fan relied on some keen observation, and Chen Lin didn''t show his real strength. That''s what he gave Zhang Every opportunity is available.


    But this time, Zhang Fan is still able to grasp Chen Lin''s trend, which can''t help but make Chen Lin think to himself, is there a magic weapon of detection in Zhang Fan? That''s why Zhang Fan has been able to try again and again? In addition to this reason, Chen Lin really can''t think of any other excuse.


    Even so, Chen Lin has nothing to be afraid of. After all, his strength is above Zhang Fan. The reason why he didn''t succeed in the previous two attacks is that Zhang fan used some very clever methods to destroy Chen Lin''s moves.


    From this point of view, as long as his moves are perfectly performed, Zhang Fan will not be given an opportunity.


    After thinking about it, Chen Lin knows that his advantage is close combat. As long as he is close enough to Zhang Fan, he can give full play to his absolute advantage.


    Thinking of this, Chen Lin''s heart once again ignited confidence, and he continued to rush towards Zhang Fan. As long as he could get close to Zhang Fan, all the troubles could be solved.


    Zhang Fan is also aware of Chen Lin''s trend, and feels that Chen Lin seems to be desperately trying to get close to himself. Why on earth is this? Is melee his absolute advantage? Then I really want to understand.


    For Chen Lin''s attacks, Zhang Fan is still fearless in the face of danger. In Zhang Fan''s view, close attack also gives him an opportunity. For ordinary experts, the higher the level of the guy, the more he has an absolute advantage in distance. If he carries out close attack, then this advantage may be halved.


    Because the more powerful the experts are, the wider their attack range will be, and they will even give their opponents no chance to fight back, because if the opponent''s realm is low, they even have no chance to fight back.


    Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan thinks that the other party''s practice still has certain advantages, but how to expand this advantage still needs to be well planned.


    Recently, in the long family, Zhang Fan has been fighting all over these families and clans, and has not met any real opponents. However, Zhang Fan is not satisfied with his own strength. Therefore, in his spare time, he will play Tianzhu to study his swordsmanship.


    When he was in Dagang desert, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that the turbulent sword skill he got was just a remnant. There were only two sword moves in all. Zhang Fan also studied these two sword moves carefully. It seemed that they were all inclusive, but he didn''t study how to transform them into other sword moves.


    However, since he got yantianzhu, Zhang Fan found that his swordsmanship could be speculated by yantianzhu, and he also developed subsequent swordsmanship, which made this set of swordsmanship more superb.


    This time, when Zhang Fan was at leisure in the long family, he would urge Yan Tianzhu to analyze the sword technique. As expected, he found that there were other mysteries hidden in this set of sword technique. Moreover, the power and attack means of this set of wild sword technique surprised Zhang Fan.


    Even if the opponent is a master of Mahayana, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, he can''t catch his own set of swordsmanship. Moreover, this new move is also a test for his aura. The consumption is not small. He can''t use it until he has to.


    Today, Zhang Fan found that he really met his opponent. In this case, he didn''t have to be stingy. Since it was the battle of life and death, he didn''t have to keep any hands.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan immediately moved his mind. The thunder robber''s sword hovered directly on Zhang Fan''s head. Then Zhang Fan began to seal his hands quickly. In a moment, countless swords soared into the sky. Among the swords, they were extremely powerful, even comparable to the half step masters.


    After this move was used, Zhang Fan felt like a sword storm within a mile. Everything would be smashed and turned into powder.Chen Lin thought that in such a situation, his own advantage is the biggest, but he never thought that Zhang Fan had such a sword move. He was shocked and quickly waved the air column in his hand and began to resist. In a moment, countless black fog enveloped him and kept all Zhang Fan''s sword moves out.


    However, the power of Zhang Fan''s sword Qi is not small, even can be seen in the speed of the naked eye. If you consume the black fog around Chen Lin, you can penetrate the opponent''s defense at any time.


    For such a thing, Chen Lin''s heart is more or less afraid, and, under Zhang Fan''s terrorist attack, instantly into a dilemma.


    Looking at the huge sword Qi around him, Chen Lin sighed to himself. He never thought that a guy in the shackles could be so powerful. It was really puzzling. Moreover, in such a situation, he didn''t advance or retreat, and Zhang Fan''s attacks were so intensive that it was almost impossible for him to fight back. For a moment, Chen Lin also felt that My heart is a little bit depressed.

 Chapter 973

    Knowing that Zhang Fan''s strength was so strong, Chen Lin would never have taken such a job. No matter how many Lingshi he gave, he would not have. After all, his own life matters.


    However, it''s not a good way to keep up all the time. We still need to think about other ideas. Otherwise, after a long time, we will suffer losses.


    Thinking about it, Chen Lin took out a red Rune paper from his storage ring, which was densely painted with incomprehensible runes.


    However, in general, this kind of paper is relatively rare. Generally speaking, the paper is yellow, and the charms on it are either written in cinnabar or painted with black magic brush. However, such things as Chen Lin''s red paper with black charms are very rare.


    Looking at Zhang Fan, Chen Lin said to himself, "I didn''t expect that you could force me to use such a magic weapon. Zhang Fan, it seems that you are really not simple."


    People in the distance looked forward, especially when they saw Zhang Fan''s action, countless sword Qi appeared all over his body, which immediately aroused people''s exclamations.


    "My God, is that really Zhang Fan''s sword move? It''s incredible that his sword moves are so terrible? "


    "Almost, I think, Zhang Fan must have a huge card, and this card must be very strong, otherwise, he can''t use it."


    "The sword Qi looks very messy, but it seems very powerful. If any sword Qi penetrates the body, it will not be able to return to heaven."


    "That''s right. If you hit, you''ll be killed by Zhang Fan''s sword move in the next moment. This kind of sword technique is really good."


    "Yes, it''s just a sword move. It can suppress the strong one who can reach the sky half a step. So, the power of this sword technique can be seen."


    "I''ll tell you why Zhang Fan was so calm when he saw Chen Lin at that time. It turned out that Zhang Fan really had his own card. Otherwise, he would not be so calm."


    "That''s natural. Zhang Fan''s means are not what we can speculate. Moreover, Chen Lin also hurt Zhang Fan''s brother. It seems that the feud will be solved today."


    "Chen Lin, a great killer, was suppressed by Zhang Fan, who is famous for his shackles. If this story is spread out, I think Chen Lin will not have to mix up in the Jianghu in the future. He will surely be ridiculed by many people."


    "Having said that, I don''t think it''s Chen Lin''s problem, but Zhang Fan''s problem. I believe that any master who thinks he''s half-way through the sky will come to a worse end than Chen Lin if he meets Zhang Fan."


    "For people in the river and lake, they will not believe this. They will only believe some bad things. As the saying goes, good things do not go out, bad things spread far away. That''s the truth."


    "If the assassination of Zhang fan fails again, I think the ninth prince should reflect on himself and live in another place. Even if Zhang Fan doesn''t seek revenge, it''s hard for him to sleep and eat when he is at home."


    "Who is to blame? If you want to blame it, you can only blame the nine princes for being greedy. It''s wishful thinking to occupy the resources of the dragon family and the eldest lady of the dragon family at the same time. It''s really in order to achieve your own goal or even by any means. If such a person is seen through by the other party and finds a way to pay him, it will be self defeating. "


    "I believe that even if the ninth Prince doesn''t move away, it should be OK. Does Zhang Fan dare to call directly? The ninth Prince is a member of the royal family. If Zhang Fan did that, wouldn''t he be hunted down by the royal family? "


    "Do you think Zhang Fan is afraid of this? In my opinion, Zhang Fan is not even afraid of the experts who are half-way through the sky. How can he be afraid of those who are chasing him? What a joke. On the contrary, I think things are becoming more and more interesting. "


    After they talked with each other, they began to look forward to Zhang Fan and Chen Lin, and wanted to know if Chen Lin had any other means. If not, he could only wait to be killed by Zhang Fan''s sword.


    At the same time, in order not to be affected by the aftereffects of the battle, the crowd retreated about ten miles to avoid injury.


    When Lu Jiuye and others saw Zhang Fan in the field, they immediately showed excited look in their eyes and nodded one after another, especially Dao Lang, whose eyes were full of expectation.


    "Ninth master, I think elder brother''s fight is really stable. Chen Lin basically has no fighting back power." Dao Lang''s face is excited and says to the scared Lu Jiu Ye.


    Cheng Bo was also shocked, and then said: "I didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s strength was so strong, and even the front road was terrible. It''s estimated that Chen Lin, who is half a stride to the sky, is really going to lose this time."


    Lu Jiuye thought for a while, shook his head slightly, and said to them, "in my opinion, this man doesn''t seem to be so simple. He must have other cards in his hand, but I don''t know if it will threaten Zhang Fan."Ni Zheng looks at Zhang Fan''s sword Qi in shock, and his eyes are full of shock. If it is in the period of Ni Zheng''s total victory, this kind of sword move can''t pose any threat to him, but now it seems that this kind of sword move is more than enough to deal with a half step master, even the opponent doesn''t have the power to fight back.


    "You taught me this sword skill?" Ni Zheng a face shocked to see to the stone immortal, in the heart don''t understand of ask to the stone immortal.


    Shi Xian was also shocked. After listening to Ni Zheng''s question, he shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t have such skills. The so-called master''s leading in and practicing is personal. After all, I only taught him some simple things. As for other skills, they were all developed by him. Especially his sword skills were acquired from the desert But I remember that when he got this sword skill, it was just a remnant. There were only two kinds of sword moves, but it didn''t seem to be in any two kinds of sword moves. "


    With that, Shi Xian raised his head slightly and looked at Yan Tianzhu floating in Zhang Fan''s soul sea. He could not help thinking in his eyes.

 Chapter 974

    In Shi Xian''s opinion, this performance of Tianzhu is really magical, and he can speculate a lot of things, even skills. So, Zhang fan can really make the best use of everything.


    Countless sword Qi began to crisscross, constantly shooting. If the ordinary master, he would be shot into a sieve in an instant. Moreover, even Chen Lin, who is half a stride into the sky, has almost consumed all the black fog around him.


    What''s more, Chen Lin frowned and didn''t know what to do. After all, he was in a dilemma and wanted to attack Zhang Fan, but the sword was so dense that he couldn''t pass.


    At the same time, Chen Lin also understands that if he wants to go back, he can only use his own card.


    Thinking of this, Chen Lin immediately put his hands together, palms opposite, palms of which is a piece of red Rune paper, and this Rune paper also blooms blood red light, giving people a very evil feeling.


    Zhang Fan didn''t know what it was, but it didn''t seem as simple as he thought. Moreover, the blood red light revealed a kind of evil breath. When all the sword Qi met the red light, it would be automatically bounced away, and it was impossible to get close to him.


    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes were full of surprise. They didn''t understand what the charm was in Chen Lin''s hands and why it happened.


    "It''s something. It seems to be very evil, and Zhang Fan''s sword Qi can''t get close to him. It''s really strange."


    "I don''t know, but it looks like a rare treasure, and it''s also very special. I''ve lived for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen red Rune paper."


    "I heard that there is a place called dongxie gate in the river''s lake. It seems that they specialize in making amulets. Moreover, the amulets they use must be written on paper dyed red with blood. Otherwise, they will have no effect."


    "You mean it''s a charm in the east evil sect? It''s impossible. I''ve never heard of such a sect, at least not in our mainland. "


    "You are stupid. Chen Lin is not a member of our mainland, OK? Maybe he''s the one who got it from the dongxie sect? "


    "No, it''s not that simple. Although the red Rune paper is often produced by the dongxie sect, such powerful things are not necessarily made by the dongxie sect, but by some experts."


    "No matter where it comes from, it''s all from evil cultivation. When did you see such runes in the orthodox sect?"


    "Yes, I have investigated Chen Lin before. In order to improve his strength, he even did everything he could, so as long as he could improve his strength, he would strive for everything from evil cultivation to orthodox school."


    "It seems that these auras and sword Qi can''t help him. It seems that Zhang Fan is really going to be dangerous this time."


    "That''s right. After all, there is a huge gap between the two. In addition, Chen Lin has such a treasure in his hands. It''s really bad for Zhang Fan."


    "Yes, and Zhang Fan was injured this time. I don''t know if Zhang fan can survive this time. I hope he will be OK."


    When people saw the situation in front of them, they could not help but worry about Zhang Fan, with a worried look in their eyes.


    When Zhang Fan saw the scene in front of him, he whispered that it was not good. He was also running Yan Tianzhu and began to deduce such a situation. Zhang Fan found that according to the calculation method of Yan Tianzhu, the fluctuation of the charm in Chen Lin''s hand seemed to be a little similar to his martial arts breaking empty finger, which could ignore the aura boundary. So, this move, however, was not effective Be extra careful.


    Ni Zheng frowned, also felt such fluctuations, quickly said to Zhang Fan: "no, the layer of blood light on his body is not simple, Zhang Fan, you should be extra careful, this kind of light, simply can''t resist."


    For this point, Zhang Fan naturally knows that even if Chen Lin does not have this layer of blood light, it is estimated that Zhang fan does not dare to resist the other party''s attack.


    Just as Ni Zheng''s voice was falling, Chen Lin in front of him suddenly rushed towards Zhang Fan. The speed was so fast that several shadows appeared behind him. Moreover, the red light around Chen Lin ignored Zhang Fan''s sword spirit, and the black column in his hand rushed directly to Zhang Fan in front of him.


    Zhang Fan was surprised and frowned slightly. According to this situation, this kind of blood light on the other person can ignore any aura. In other words, any move he used is useless for Chen Lin, so he needs to find another way.


    However, Chen Lin''s speed is so fast that he doesn''t give Zhang Fan any reaction time at all. Therefore, according to the result of Tianzhu''s performance, since this layer of blood light on him is similar to his breaking empty finger, Zhang Fan should directly use this move to deal with each other.


    At this time, Zhang Fan directly used a broken empty finger, suddenly, a green finger awn directly toward the front of Chen Lin point in the past.


    There was a dull bang, and a blue red shock wave spread around. Moreover, the shock wave completely ignored all the aura boundaries, and in the blink of an eye, it hit them.At this time, Zhang Fan''s aura has been used almost, for this move, simply can''t bear, suddenly feel that the meridians were seriously shocked, a mouthful of blood directly sprayed out, pale a lot.


    On the other hand, Chen Lin was shocked. Although he was hit by this shock wave, the red blood light around him had some defensive ability, so Chen Lin was not seriously injured.


    From this point of view, Chen Lin still had an absolute advantage in this duel. At this time, Zhang Fan was in a trance and passed out. Although Chen Lin had some internal injuries and got up from the ground, looking very embarrassed, he was still conscious and able to move.


    When people saw this scene, they were shocked. They never thought that Zhang Fan would die here this time.


    "It seems that this time, Zhang Fan is completely defeated. Alas, I''m really a little unwilling, but I have to say that Chen Lin is really too powerful."


    "I think it''s good for Zhang Fan to persist up to now. After all, there is a difference of two realms between him and Chen Lin. moreover, Chen Lin hardly took advantage of the duel, and he looks very embarrassed."

 Chapter 975

    "That said, but looking at the present situation, it is estimated that Zhang Fan has no consciousness. Doesn''t that mean that he will die under Chen Lin''s hands in the next step?"


    "There''s no way. After all, Chen Lin can still stand up, so a generation of talents will fall."


    "I''m really envious of talents. If Zhang fan can go on, I don''t know how far he will go in the future. So, for this person, my heart is still full of awe."


    "It''s definitely a battle that goes down in history. I''ve never seen anyone with such strength. It''s really rare for a shackled state to persist for so long in front of a strong man who has half a stride in the sky and even nearly killed him."


    "No matter how beautiful the flowers are, they are all short-lived after all, and finally disappear in our memory. Therefore, this time, Zhang Fan is really defeated."


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they could not help shaking their heads and sighing, as if they saw the scene of a generation of genius falling.


    Lu Jiuye saw this scene, and he was shocked. He kept thinking about what to do and how to save Zhang Fan. Otherwise, Zhang Fan would not be able to escape today.


    Dao Lang was even more anxious. He immediately grabbed Jiuye''s rest and asked with tears in his eyes: "Jiuye, Zhang Fan must have been seriously injured now. Please try to save him, or he will die! Please


    Cheng Bo also said: "yes, Jiuye, Zhang Fan is really in prison now. If we don''t help, Zhang Fan may be more than this disaster."


    After listening to them, Lu Jiuye shook his head slightly and said to them, "do you think I don''t want to save him? But it seems that we can''t do anything now, but I have a way to try it


    "What can I do?" When they heard that Lu Jiuye had a way, they quickly asked Lu Jiuye in unison. Their eyes were full of expectation.


    Lu Jiuye twirled his beard, frowned and said, "I need more people to cooperate with this plan, but even so, I don''t think the success rate is more than 20%


    "No matter how much, even if it''s 10%, we''ll have a try!" Dao Lang''s heart was burning with tears in his eyes, and his voice was imploring.


    People who watch the crowd around usually think that more is better than less. Since Zhang Fan may die here, there is no need for them to continue watching here.


    Therefore, many people turned away with a look of regret in their eyes, but even so, in their hearts, Zhang Fan is absolutely a hero, at least he dare to stand up for his brother, in the face of a strong enemy, he did not flinch at all, and even used some skills to make the other party suffer.


    Lu Jiuye tells the two of his plans. Then he and Cheng Bo start to work separately. They plan to save Zhang Fan.


    Shi Xian and Ni Zheng take a look at Zhang Fan. Ni Zheng makes a diagnosis of Zhang Fan''s internal condition and finds that Zhang Fan is not in any serious trouble. He just faints.


    However, from the immediate situation, although Zhang Fan is OK for the time being, Chen Lin is still in a sober state and can stand up. For such a situation, Zhang Fan''s life is at stake.


    At this time, Chen Lin stood up from the ground, looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Seeing that Zhang Fan was in a state of fainting, he burst out laughing. The laughter became more arrogant. The bloody stain on his face, coupled with the disgusting arrogant smile, made him think more ferociously.


    After two steps forward, Chen Lin raised his hand and said to Zhang Fan with a arrogant face: "Zhang Fan, I thought you have what kind of ability, but it''s just like this. In the end, I still want to die in my hands. I can go to the ninth prince. However, you are the strongest shackle realm master I have ever seen, but shackle realm is shackle realm, which is impossible Counter attack, in the end is still to die in my hands, I will send you on the road now


    As he said this, Chen Lin walked forward with a black column of air in his right hand. It was like a long stick, with a piercing cold. His step sounded the death knell for Zhang Fan.


    At this time, Cheng Bo and Lu Jiuye had already started to move, one left and one right, and began to rush towards Zhang Fan. Cheng Bo used all his strength and the most powerful move.


    Lu Jiuye uses the move method in the space move. He wants to use this way to rescue the unconscious. From the perspective of cooperation, it is almost seamless.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were secretly sweating for Zhang Fan. They could not help holding their breath, and even blinked their eyes for fear of missing any detail.


    However, Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo still underestimate Chen Lin''s power. Chen Lin raises his left hand slightly, grabs it in the void, and immediately smashes Cheng Bo''s strongest move. Seeing that Lu Jiuye wants to snatch Zhang Fan''s body, Chen Lin holds the black air column of his right hand in his backhand and leans directly on the ground.


    In an instant, two black air awns went straight to Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo. In the next moment, these two black air awns came out from the ground and directly pierced Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo''s bodies. They were nailed in the air. The blood flowed down their wounds and fell on the ground, just like Dao Lang before.When Dao Lang saw this, he was very anxious, but he had nothing to do with it. Now he was seriously injured, and there was no skin and flesh on his legs. He was given the lead blow by the Royal minions, and his bones were smashed. So he could not move. So he could only watch, but could do nothing. This kind of mood was even more uncomfortable.


    Chen Lin took a look at Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo and said to them with a cold hum: "it''s wishful thinking that you want to take Zhang Fan away from me. Today, Da Luo Jinxian can''t save him, I said!"


    After listening to Chen Lin''s words, both Ni Zheng and Shi Xian frowned. Shi Xian was angry and said coldly: "it''s just a half step minion who wants to fight my apprentice! How arrogant


    Seeing that Shi Xian wanted to fight, Ni Zheng stopped Shi Xian and said with a smile, "this matter is all due to our royal family. Let me solve it. Moreover, this man is really arrogant. Today, I will use Zhang Fan''s body to kill the guy who helps tyranny."

 Chapter 976

    With that, as soon as Ni Zheng''s figure shakes, he directly controls Zhang Fan''s body. Suddenly he opens his eyes and stands up straight from the ground. His eyes are cold, and his whole body has a kind of King''s breath. The pressure even makes people in the distance feel breathless.


    For a moment, when everyone saw Zhang Fan, they were all stunned. There was something incredible in their eyes. They didn''t understand what happened.


    "This fan wakes up at this critical moment? But I don''t think there''s something wrong with his breath? It''s like a different person. "


    "I also have this feeling, should not be taken this opportunity to give up, or say, now Zhang Fan''s body, has lived in another soul?"


    "I also think it''s a bit incredible. In my opinion, is this Zhang Fan a bit split in personality, with two people living in his body?"


    "No, in my opinion, this Zhang Fan has such strength. I believe the power behind him must not be simple, so there must be such a situation in him."


    "anyway, I feel very pleased to see Zhang Fan stand up again. As long as he can stand up, he will have the hope to defeat Chen Lin!"


    "Yes, Zhang fan can go to today, I believe he must not only have these cards we see, there must be some means we do not understand, so I still hope he can win, fight with the royal family in the end."


    When people see Zhang Fan stand up again, their eyes are still full of expectation, especially some people still believe that Zhang fan can defeat Chen Lin and smash the royal family''s plan to destroy the dragon family.


    When Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo saw Zhang Fan stand up from the ground, their eyes also lit up hope. However, Lu Jiuye also keenly found that Zhang Fan''s breath was not right. I don''t know why. This time, Zhang Fan''s breath seemed completely different from before, even with a kind of King''s domineering.


    Chen Lin was stunned when he saw Zhang Fan in front of him. Then he looked frightened. He never thought that Zhang Fan could live after being attacked like this, and even exuded such a strong aura. This aura made Chen Lin feel a little uncomfortable, as if he saw a real king.


    Ni Zheng controls Zhang Fan''s body and looks coldly at Chen Lin in front of him. With no emotion, he says: "you are a strong man who can''t even deal with a young man in a shackled state. I don''t know what face you have to stay here. Are you not afraid to lose your face when things get out?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Chen Lin can''t help but frown deeply. It seems that he doesn''t quite understand. He feels that Zhang Fan seems to have changed a person. No matter from his tone or attitude, or his aura, he is like an old man. Why does this happen?


    After a bit of thinking, Chen Lin still began to face Zhang Fan with this kind of cold pressure: "I don''t care what realm you are. In a word, the task I received from the ninth Prince is to kill you and the dragon family. I''m just for my spirit stone, and other things have nothing to do with me."


    After hearing Chen Lin''s words, Ni Zheng snorted coldly and said to him, "it''s a big tone. I want to see what means you have to take my life."


    Although Chen Lin was suspicious, in his opinion, Zhang Fan must be pretending. Although his tone and breath were strong, looking back on the situation just now, Chen Lin concluded that Zhang Fan must have suffered a serious internal injury. Therefore, he has a strong air and no powerful means.


    Chen''s eyes were full of black as he thought of it.


    Ni Zhengwei squints his eyes. Seeing that this man is so ignorant, he simply checks Zhang Fan''s body. He feels that Zhang Fan''s aura is enough.


    "Well, a few people are like this. Let''s show you what I have done." The cold voice rings out again. Ni Zheng reaches out his hand and calls. Zhang Fan''s thunder robbing sword flies directly into his hands. His body''s aura is as delicate as water. It instills light blue light on the edge of the sword.


    "Xuyuan chop!"


    With a light drink, Ni Zheng waved his sword, and immediately cut the light blue sword light to the front of Chen Lin. although the action seemed simple, the sword was absolutely extraordinary. The light blue sword power shot at the front of Chen Lin in an instant, and the speed was fast. Just in the blink of an eye, the light blue sword light had reached the extreme of Chen Lin In front of you.


    Chen Lin takes a look at Zhang Fan''s starting sword move, but he doesn''t care too much, because he finds that Zhang Fan''s sword seems to be very ordinary and nothing special. He believes it''s just an ordinary sword.


    But when this sword was close to his face, Chen Linton was surprised, because he could clearly feel that Zhang Fan''s sword had a strong power, even the power of space, and it was too late to escape.


    Moreover, although this sword Qi seems to be very common, it has a surprising speed. Moreover, this speed can''t be felt. It''s really amazing.When Chen Lin raised the black gas column in his hand and tried to block it, he found that the sword gas had reached his throat and could not escape.


    With the sound of the sword piercing his body, there was a deep bloodstain in Chen Lin''s throat. Moreover, the bloodstain became more and more obvious, and then there was a trace of blood.


    Chen Lin felt incredible and wanted to turn his body, but at this moment, Chen Lin only felt that his eyes were dark, his head was directly broken from his neck, fell to the ground, and the dead body fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, people in the distance immediately opened their mouths. Although they had thought that Zhang Fan could defeat Chen Lin, they didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s hand was so fast that Chen Lin''s head was different. This really shocked everyone present.


    "My God! no Am I blinded? With such a simple move, Zhang Fan defeated the half step master? And it''s a one shot kill? How is that possible? "


    "I also feel a little surprised, I should not be dreaming, or you pinch me, I see if I can wake up?"

 Chapter 977

    "Don''t try. I think it''s true. If you are dreaming, we can''t have the same dream."


    "Did Zhang Fan really kill a half step master? My God, how powerful is this fan? Can we say that the realm is just a floating cloud in his eyes? "


    "I remember that my master once said that there are some experts, especially geniuses, whose realm is different from that of others, because they can go beyond the level of challenge. However, if they go beyond a big realm, it''s a little difficult to deal with each other. I really don''t know how Zhang fan does it?"


    "I don''t know how he did it, but I feel that if Zhang fan can defeat the other side, I am already very happy, at least I can live up to his support."


    "Yes, it''s really popular. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes and just listen to what others say, I don''t believe it''s true at all."


    "So it seems that heaven is going to die, and the royal family is going to die. Chen Lin, a master of heaven, is not Zhang Fan''s opponent. I believe that after Zhang Fan''s injury is healed, he will find the ninth Prince of the royal family and ask him for an explanation."


    "In my opinion, the ninth prince will not give up. Now Zhang Fan has been seriously injured, and some of his companions are also seriously injured. In this case, the ninth prince can take this opportunity to deal with the dragon family. As long as Zhang Fan''s strength is affected, the dragon family is still in danger."


    "That''s right. According to our understanding of the ninth prince, such an insidious person will never miss such an opportunity. Maybe he invited Chen Lin to deal with Zhang Fan, but it was a move to divert the tiger from the mountain. It''s very likely that the ninth Prince has already sent people to the Dragon''s home."


    "It''s really possible. I almost forgot about it. The real purpose of the ninth Lord is to deal with the dragon family!"


    "Let''s go back and have a look first. I also want to know what''s the situation of the dragon family now. If the dragon family is really destroyed and Zhang Fan is injured now, I don''t know whether Zhang fan can deal with the people in the royal family?"


    After some discussion, everyone began to worry about the safety of the dragon family. However, Zhang Fan had already planned to hand over the dragon family to Yanfei. Zhang Fan was really relieved to cooperate with the two elders of the dragon family. I''m afraid that ordinary people can''t fight against the dragon family.


    Ni Zheng takes a look at Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo, who are nailed in the air. With a sword, he destroys the black air column and saves them.


    Looking at Zhang Fan, Lu Jiuye frowned and said to him, "thank you for your help. Who are you? After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Ni Heng couldn''t help but pick his brow. He wanted to do good deeds without leaving his name, but he was asked by Lu Jiuye. He immediately looked at Lu Jiuye and began to look at him.


    "I''m the ancestor of the royal family, Ni Zheng. How did you find out that I''m not Zhang Fan?" Ni Zheng asked Lu Jiuye curiously. He thought that he didn''t show any flaws. Why was Lu Jiuye found out?


    Lu Jiuye just ran into the courage to ask. If the other party really didn''t answer, or directly said who he was, Lu Jiuye would know what was going on. But now, if this guy named Ni Zheng occupied Zhang Fan''s body, where should Zhang Fan be now?


    Ni Zheng seemed to see what Lu Jiuye thought, and comforted him: "don''t worry, Zhang Fan is OK, but just in the fight with Chen Lin, accidentally hit, now still in a coma, don''t worry, I just save Zhang Fan at the critical moment, as long as he wakes up, I will return his body to him."


    After hearing what Ni Zheng said, Lu Jiuye was relieved. Although few people would take over other people''s bodies and let them out again, Lu Jiuye still believed that Ni Zheng would do what he said and Zhang Fan must have communicated with him before.


    However, now Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye have been injured. It''s a little inconvenient to move. It''s a long distance from the long family, so they still need help.


    Lu Jiuye is also in a bit of a dilemma. All four of them are injured now. If they go back at the current speed, they will basically need to go back to the dragon''s house tomorrow morning. What can they do?


    At this time, a carriage came from a distance. A middle-aged man came down from the carriage and said to Lu Jiuye and others, "you are all injured now. I don''t know where to go? If there''s anything I can do for you, I''d love to


    After hearing this, Lu Jiuye was very happy. This middle-aged man appeared at this time. It was really timely.


    Ni Zheng took a look at this man. From his face, he really looks very sincere. He doesn''t look like a bad man. Therefore, he is trustworthy.


    Seeing that Ni Zheng nodded, Lu Jiuye said to the middle-aged man with a smile, "you''ve come in time. We''re worried about how to get back to the dragon''s home. If you can give us a ride, we''re really in a hurry."After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, the middle-aged man laughed and said, "I''m very lucky to be able to serve you. Let''s get on the bus and say something. Please."


    With that, the middle-aged man invited Lu Jiuye to get on the bus. When everyone had already got on the bus, the coachman whipped the horse, and the carriage drove fast towards the dragon family. On the scarred land, a headless body was left, and the blood stained the ground, which made it look very desolate. No one would have thought that Chen Lin, a half step master in the mainland of Xining, was so sad I''m going to die here.


    On the carriage, the middle-aged man was very talkative, and he talked a lot when he saw Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan. Of course, Ni Zheng still controlled Zhang Fan''s body.


    From the mouth of the middle-aged people, we know that he is the elder of a small family in this continent. His economy is not high, and his main purpose is to collect information. Generally speaking, he will keep useful information for his family, and if it is not useful, he will sell it to other people, which is also a means of livelihood for these small families.


    When Lu Jiuye was chatting with him, it was obvious from the middle-aged people''s words and manners that he seemed to worship Zhang Fan very much. At the same time, he hated the royal family to the bone.

 Chapter 978

    After listening to the middle-aged people''s words, Ni Zheng can''t help wondering. In his opinion, although some of the royal family are more domineering, they are not good people. Moreover, in Ni Zheng''s opinion, the reason why the royal family is so unbearable is that some of their Wangye have not played a leading role. As long as they are found out, or they are directly removed, then The rule and the status of the royal family still exist. It''s not that heinous.


    However, from the middle-aged man''s mouth, Ni Zheng learned that it was not someone''s business that the rule of the whole royal family had gone wrong.


    Thinking of this, Ni Zheng frowned and asked the middle-aged man, "in your opinion, the royal family is really numerous. However, I want to know more about it. Can you tell me more about it?"


    It seems that middle-aged people don''t like what Zhang Fan said to them, and they want to know something about it. Naturally, middle-aged people are willing to answer for Zhang Fan. After all, Zhang Fan is the object of worship of middle-aged people. It''s a great blessing in his life to be able to explain to Zhang Fan.


    On the way to the carriage, the middle-aged people began to talk about all kinds of things in the royal family, while Ni Zheng''s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper. It seems that the middle-aged people''s stories were beyond his imagination.


    This middle-aged man used to resell all kinds of small things for a living, but as long as he came to a city, he would be excluded and bullied by the royal family, and they would even deduct the middle-aged people''s income with high taxes. Therefore, from this point of view, as long as the middle-aged people do business in the city where the royal family is located, every time they lose money, they can''t make money at all It''s money.


    Moreover, some people in the royal family are not easy to be offended. They are like a plaster of dog skin. As long as it is pasted, it will be a layer of skin when it is taken off.


    This is especially true for those people in the city. Although they are the lowest level, they are the main source of income for some princes or Beizi Baile in the royal family. Therefore, for these city minions, they deliberately set up the position of city manager in various cities to manage these business people in the city.


    Moreover, the city management department has great power in the city, and has formulated various regulations, especially for temporary vendors such as stalls. They will assign different stalls on the ground, with different sizes. If they press the line or cross the line, they will be punished by the city management department.


    At the same time, it''s like giving bribes to some vendors. For example, some vendors deliberately do something out of line in order to avoid trouble, and then voluntarily admit their mistakes and be punished. In this way, it''s easy to deal with the following things, which is also a kind of understanding.


    Therefore, if you want to do business in the city, especially in the city managed by the royal family, you must have a certain understanding of these unwritten regulations, otherwise, you will be punished by various rules and be suspicious of life.


    What''s more, this kind of thing is really the lightest one among the royal family, and it''s just the tip of the iceberg. Later, the middle-aged people also said some more jaw dropping things, which are really hateful.


    Ni Zheng''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. Lu Jiuye in front of him asked: "what he said is true? Is the royal family such a bastard


    Lu Jiuye nodded and said to Ni Zheng, "yes, that''s almost the case, especially some sub feudal systems. When these princes have their own land, they will start to manage it. These are just historical problems, and there is no way to solve them."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "yes, it''s said that the ancestor of the royal family seems to be a bastard, and the enfeoffment system has been carried on since him. In this way, after giving these princes the fiefs, they can cover up the sky with their hands, and they are even more reckless in burning, killing and plundering the people in the city, without any fear, because that piece of land is already his If you do something in your own territory, you can''t be told anything. "


    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Lu Jiuye was shocked, especially when he heard the middle-aged man''s saying that "the ancestor of the royal family is a bastard". Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo immediately looked at Ni Zheng. Although Zhang Fan was sitting there on the surface, it was Ni Zheng, the ancestor of the royal family, who was in control of Zhang Fan''s body I''m a bastard ancestor.


    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Ni Zheng is still expressionless and seems to be listening to the story. He has no reaction. This makes Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo feel relieved.


    On a whim, the middle-aged man continued to say to Lu Jiuye: "I''ve heard that this bastard ancestor was a tyrant. It''s not good for him to have such a son of a bitch. You say..." It''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love, it''s love


    Lu Jiuye knew that if he really made Ni Zheng angry, the consequences would be unimaginable. Even some of them couldn''t go back to the dragon family. Or if Ni Zheng turned back and didn''t give Zhang Fan the right to use his body, it would be a troublesome thing.However, for this matter, Ni Zheng was a king after all. Naturally, the city government was very deep. He was not angry with such words. Therefore, he did not have any anger in his heart.


    After all, Lu Jiuye''s injuries were quite serious, while Zhang Fan''s leg was injured. Although his walking was slightly affected, it was not serious. He just needed to apply some medicine to recover.


    Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo have some injuries to their meridians. They need to be nursed carefully for a period of time before they can recover. It''s not serious, but Dao Lang''s injury is a little serious. After all, he has injured his bone and needs some high-quality medicine to recover. Moreover, it will take at least half a year.


    On the way back to the dragon''s home, Lu Jiuye had been observing Ni Zheng''s face. When he saw that there was no one around, Lu Jiuye said to Ni Zheng slightly apologetically: "the middle-aged man just now was very eloquent and didn''t know the history before the royal family. That''s why he said such words. It''s not strange that he didn''t know. Please don''t talk to him It''s good to see

 Chapter 979

    After listening to Lu Jiuye''s words, Ni Zheng shook his head slightly and said to Lu Jiuye, "don''t worry, I didn''t take his words to heart. I just didn''t expect that the royal family has become like this. It''s really a bit of a surprise to me. It''s insulting to the scenery of our generation. I really feel that I have no face. It''s disgusting for future generations."


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Lu Jiuye can''t help but feel relieved. It turns out that Ni Zheng is worried about this. As long as he is not angry and doesn''t cause harm to Zhang Fan''s body, Lu Jiuye is very happy.


    Ni Zheng walks into Zhang Fan''s bedroom. Lu Jiuye accompanies Ni Zheng all the time. His eyes are still worried.


    You see the meaning of Lu Jiuye all night. After lying on the bed, you close your eyes slightly and say to Lu Jiuye, "don''t worry. I do what I say. Besides, I''m very good at Zhang Fan. How can I give him up?"


    After a pause, Ni Zhengwei closed his eyes and said to Lu Jiuye, "well, I''ve finished what I should say. You step down. I''m going to have a rest."


    After hearing this, Lu Jiuye nodded slightly and turned to leave the room. However, he was still a little uneasy. He didn''t trust Ni Zheng, but he just felt a little insecure.


    However, Ni Zheng always did what he said. After lying down, his spiritual consciousness returned to Zhang Fan''s spiritual consciousness.


    Shi Xian nodded to Ni Zheng with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect that the swordsmanship of the Royal rulers in those years was still the same as that of those years. Just now, it was just a small test of the ox''s sword, and you can easily kill the half step master directly. The technique is really neat and decisive."


    Instead, Ni Zheng sighed, shook his head and said to Shi Xian, "I''m just a wisp of spirit stone now. I don''t have any substance. If I didn''t take this opportunity to show my swordsmanship today, I would have forgotten that I still have such a martial art."


    With that, Ni Zheng sighed again, looking disappointed, as if he was in a bad mood.


    Shi Xian naturally sees the change in Ni Zheng''s expression. After carefully thinking about what the middle-aged man said at that time, Shi Xian already knows what Ni Zheng''s troubles are.


    When he came to your long side, Shi Xian patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t be too sad. It''s not you who caused all this. The royal family has developed to this day, and I don''t know how many monarchies it has experienced before it has become what it is today. Therefore, only people in the royal family will become like this."


    Ni Zheng sighed again and said to Shi Xian, "I don''t feel distressed because of this, because when the time is approaching, I have told the future generations about the development direction and methods of some royal families. Now, they even take the family precepts I left behind as a breeze, and no one will abide by them. Brother, am I sorry Failure. "


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Shi Xian thought about it and comforted him: "although we have been shining in this world for a long time, even very dazzling, after death, no matter what happened behind us, I believe you will also realize this truth. Therefore, what future generations have become is their business. Even if we are dissatisfied, we can''t do anything It''s hard


    Ni Zheng thought about it, and felt that there was some truth in Shi Xian''s words. Things had already happened, and now he could only think about how to remedy, not regret.


    Shi Xian continued to say to Ni Zheng: "we are now in a state of staying out of the business. As for how to fight, that is the matter of Zhang Fan''s generation. We''d better not interfere."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Ni Zheng felt relieved and said with a smile, "that''s right. Let''s see how the matter develops. However, in my calculation, if the royal family continues to do so, it is estimated that it will not develop for long. It may even lead to the direct destruction of the royal family and finally disappear in the river and lake."


    Shi Xian shook his head slightly and said to Ni Zheng, "it''s not as pessimistic as you think. After all, the royal family used to unify the country and the mountains. Even now they are competing for the Central Plains, but at least the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. As long as there is an enlightened monarch in the royal family, it''s estimated that there will be a future."


    Ni Zheng sighed and shook his head again, and said to Shi Xian, "as the old saying goes, those who win the hearts of the people will win the world. Now, the royal family has gradually lost the hearts of the people, without the support of the people. Even if the royal family has supreme power and many resources, it will be overthrown one day."


    Looking up at Zhang Fan''s pearl in the sea of soul recognition, Ni Zheng shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s just that. Since it''s an irreversible history, it''s up to him. Even if I survive from the mausoleum, I''m afraid I can''t change this reality. However, Zhang Fan is a little bit like me when I was young. Maybe I can become a overlord in the future, Call on the heroes. "


    Shi Xian thought about it and said with a smile to Ni Zheng, "I believe Zhang Fan will be very happy if he hears this sentence. I also believe that they will have the ability to command the rivers and lakes. However, with my understanding of Zhang Fan, he may not be interested in ruling the world."


    "Oh? Why? " After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Ni Zheng immediately frowned and continued to ask Shi Xian, "if you can command the world, be loved and have supreme rights, then don''t you want what you want? Isn''t he interested in such supreme power?"With a smile, Shi Xian continued to shake his head to Ni Zheng and said, "everyone''s ideas are different. In my opinion, if you want to be respected, command the world and have supreme power, you have to pay a lot at the beginning. Therefore, everything is in exchange. If you don''t have such a mass base, you will have unstable foundation, even if you are in the position of ruling the world I''m afraid that the first chair will fall badly one day. "


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Ni Zhengxian was stunned. He chewed it carefully and thought it was such a truth. However, he didn''t have such a detached mind. He lived for power all his life. He thought that if he managed the world well, he would be called a Mingjun.


    However, when I came back today, I learned from the middle-aged man on the carriage that if my son and grandson disgraced his reputation in the future, he would still be said to be a fatuous monarch. What''s more, as long as he was driving back to the west, there would be countless people competing for this position, and eventually there would be a bloody storm.

 Chapter 980

    The two talked about something else. Under Shi Xian''s enlightenment, Shi Xian''s heart was much brighter. At the same time, he was adjusting his open-minded attitude.


    After Lu Jiuye and others returned to the dragon''s home, Yanfei took on the task of taking care of all of them, after all, at this time. Zhang Fan is still in a coma. He has to change the dressing for his leg every day. Lu Jiuye and Cheng Bo are also injured, but they are not serious. They need to be taken care of.


    Dao Lang is the most seriously injured. If there is no accident, Dao Lang will never get out of bed this year.


    Gao E also needs to recuperate during this period of time. Although the wound has begun to heal gradually, the massive use and consumption of aura still seems to be in vain. It will take at least a few days to adjust. Therefore, Gao E is the fastest one to recover.


    Long Xue and the head of the long family are still in a closed state. The situation is not clear, and they don''t know when they will be able to leave. When Zhang fan leaves, he specially instructs Yan Fei to inform the two elders and the four elders of the long family that they are ready to fight against the attack of the royal family. Maybe these days, the royal family will have news and start fighting against the long family.


    Recently, the long family has been preparing for the war. Moreover, the long family has begun to send some detailed works to inquire about the information and collect some intelligence in the river and lake, so as to avoid being suddenly attacked by the royal family and prepare for the coming of the war.


    Yanfei is more or less in a dilemma. Before, he had been standing behind Zhang Fan and Lu Jiuye. As long as they met difficulties, he believed that Lu Jiuye and Zhang Fan would be able to find the best solution. Even if they made mistakes, they would find ways to help remedy them. Therefore, Yanfei dared to do it.


    But now, both of them need to rest, and Lu Jiuye is in a state of seclusion. For a moment, Yanfei feels that his burden seems to be much heavier, and he is very careful.


    On the other hand, some members of the royal family took Chen Lin''s body to the ninth prince. One by one, they stepped aside and did not dare to speak. They bowed their heads and peeped at the ninth prince.


    The ninth prince sat behind the dragon book case in his study. His face was as deep as water. His brows were twisted together. Looking at the corpse on the ground, he sighed to himself.


    After carefully observing Chen Lin''s hand, the ninth Prince frowned deeper and deeper. He asked several people coldly, "did you find Chen Lin''s storage ring when you brought back the corpse?"


    After listening to the ninth Prince''s words, several people looked at each other and shook their heads slightly, indicating that they didn''t see each other, but no one dared to speak.


    It seems that when Zhang Fan killed Chen Lin, he walked away with the storage ring in Chen Lin''s hand. There is a hundred thousand high-quality spirit stone that the ninth Lord paid Chen Lin.


    Although when he hired Chen Lin, the ninth prince was wary of paying Chen Lin all the 100000 high-quality Lingshi after it was completed, Chen Lin said that he was very confident in his own strength, so he asked for 100000 high-quality Lingshi. If he didn''t pay first, then everything would be fine.


    However, at that time, the ninth prince also had great confidence in Chen Lin. in his opinion, Chen Lin was the king in the sky. He was absolutely a master. How could he be defeated by Zhang Fan? That''s absolutely impossible.


    Chen Lin also told jiuwangye that he could wait for good news in his own house. If there was no accident, he would bring Zhang Fan''s head to him in three days.


    Today is just the third day. Unfortunately, it''s not Zhang Fan''s head, but Chen Lin''s body.


    This makes nine Wangye''s heart surprised and angry. He never thought that the killer he paid a lot of money to hire was killed by Zhang Fan? This is really hard to accept in his heart.


    What is even more unacceptable to him is that the 100000 high-quality spirit stone has disappeared, which is equivalent to all the salaries of the whole Prince''s mansion for five years. Now it has disappeared. If people in the royal family know about it, they will be in great trouble.


    Moreover, if some servants and guardians in the government hear this, they will feel that there is no money in the government. Therefore, they may run away and their comfortable life may be affected.


    No way. In any case, we should destroy the dragon family, and then take back the 100000 pieces of top quality spirit stone. Otherwise, we will become the biggest laughing stock in the whole royal family.


    Thinking of this, the ninth Prince looked gloomy and said to several people, "pass my orders, gather people and horses at once, act now, and go to the dragon''s house. There must be no mistake!"


    Several people agreed in a hurry, and ran out of the door one after another. In their opinion, this time, the ninth prince was really angry, and even wanted to directly destroy the dragon family, and he was still in such a hurry.


    When the ninth prince was angry, he didn''t care. Now he had only one idea, that is to kill Zhang Fan quickly, destroy the dragon family, and take back the top ten thousand spirit stone.


    Soon after the gathering, the ninth prince took a look. These people gathered in the courtyard are his personal masters, and they are also some of the most reassuring people. Their realm has basically reached the sixth level of Mahayana, and their means are extraordinary.The ninth prince said to the crowd with a gloomy face: "today I''ll call you here, mainly to the dragon''s house. You must have heard that I paid a high price to invite an expert from the Xining mainland. He is still a corpse today."


    After listening to the words of the ninth prince, everyone was shocked. It never occurred to them that things would turn out like this.


    "What? That expert Chen Lin is dead? It''s impossible. As far as I know, although Zhang Fan is not a simple master who can cross the level to challenge and kill the Mahayana master with shackles, it seems that Zhang Fan''s strength is really against the sky today. Even the master who is half a step to the sky died in his hands? I don''t think I''m dreaming


    "I don''t think so. Even if you are dreaming, we can''t have the same dream. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan is so powerful."


    "Zhang Fan''s relationship with the dragon family is unusual now. It seems that as long as something happens to the dragon family, he will stand up for the first time. Maybe, the relationship between him and the girl of the dragon family is not simple."

 Chapter 981

    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he has a crush on the person whom the ninth Prince is in love with. However, after several battles, I feel that this Zhang Fan is really not simple. There''s nothing we can do about him."


    "Zhang Fan is a master who can kill half a step to the sky. If we gather here today, we are not going to the dragon''s house. In that case, are we going to die?"


    "I think so too. If Zhang Fan protects the dragon family, we can''t do it at all. However, in my opinion, this man is just a prodigal in the Jianghu. He shouldn''t stay in the dragon family for too long. It''s better to wait for him to leave, and then we can do it to the dragon family. That might be safer."


    "I think so, too. However, at that time, will the owner of the dragon family recover as before? At that time, we will still not be the opponents of the dragon family."


    "It''s a bit difficult to deal with this matter. Anyway, I don''t think we can take it down as long as Zhang Fan is there."


    After a debate, they all shook their heads. They even had no confidence in the battle of the dragon family, especially Zhang Fan.


    Seeing these people like this, the ninth Prince immediately said with a cold hum: "today, the purpose of summoning everyone here is really to take down the dragon family. Moreover, after a battle with Chen Lin, Zhang Fan is seriously injured and bedridden, and the leader of the dragon family is now in a closed state. Therefore, the dragon family is now in a leaderless state, and it''s the same It''s a good time for us to destroy the dragon family, so we must seize the time and act quickly. We must never be soft hearted to the dragon family. If we can catch Zhang Fan, remember to leave it to me, and I will kill him myself! "


    Although the ninth Prince''s words were very generous, they were still skeptical, and there was still some conflict in their hearts.


    However, on second thought, they thought that what the ninth Lord said might be true. After all, Zhang Fan''s fight against Chen Lin, who was half a step to heaven, was probably a close victory. Although he killed Chen Lin in the end, Zhang Fan''s guess was not much better. According to the current situation, it''s really a good time to fight against the dragon family.


    In addition, this is also the order of the ninth prince, and they dare not resist. After all, they have been with the ninth Prince for many years, and naturally know the means of torture.


    Soon, the Royal team was ready to go. The leader was Zhao Qiang, a confidant of the ninth prince. He was the one with the highest realm among several people. His realm had reached the peak of the eight fold Mahayana period.


    Although jiuwangye also wanted to go, he thought it over calmly later. He thought it was better to forget it. Safety is the first thing. It''s better to wait in the mansion.


    Zhao Qiang told the ninth prince that he would finish the task. Then he left the palace with all the people''s valiant spirit. At this time, Zhao Qiang was very excited. After all, he heard that the ninth prince said that as long as he could destroy the dragon family, he would be rewarded when they returned triumphantly.


    However, Zhao Qiang was worried about Zhang Fan''s fighting ability for a while. After all, in their opinion, only Zhang Fan was the most terrible one in the whole dragon family. Zhang Fan was a guy who could kill even a half step master. If Zhang Fan was unharmed, no one would come back alive if they went this time.


    However, Zhao Qiang is a profit oriented guy after all. Under the heavy reward, there must be brave people, and he has always believed that wealth is in danger. Maybe Zhang Fan was seriously injured in the battle with Chen Lin. in that case, he has nothing to fear. Just capture Zhang Fan and ask Lu Jiuye for the reward.


    Therefore, Zhao Qiang has made two plans in his mind. Either he will be killed directly by Zhang Fan and die happily, or he will destroy the dragon family and go back to the ninth prince to get a reward.


    On the other side, in the assembly hall of the long family, Yan Fei, the second elder Long Chuan and the fourth elder Long Ping sit together, with a three-dimensional map near the long family in the middle. They are all frowning and silent.


    Longchuan was more anxious and said to the two people on one side: "we have received the latest news that the ninth Prince has started to send troops against our dragon family. Now it seems that our dragon family may not be able to stop their attack. After all, Zhang Fan is still in a coma, while the others are injured. This time, it is said that Zhao Qiang is the leader, I''m afraid the three of us can''t compete with it. "


    Long Ping nodded and said to them: "I feel a little curious. Although Zhang Fan was injured this time, he was still sober when he came back. It was only after Zhang Fan returned to the dragon''s home that he was in a coma. Judging from the speed of the ninth Lord''s sending troops, he seems to have got the news very soon. Is it a coincidence? Or is he right? Or is there a traitor in our dragon family who reported Zhang Fan''s current situation to the ninth Prince for the first time? "


    "That doesn''t matter anymore." Yan Fei shook his head slightly, looked at the three-dimensional map on the table, and said to them, "how much do you know about some dangerous areas near the dragon''s home?"


    The second elder, Long Chuan, didn''t understand the meaning of Zhang Fan''s words. Without thinking, he replied, "of course, I understand. We grew up in this place. Moreover, I dare say that there is no place near Long''s home that I haven''t been to."Four elder Long Ping also said: "yes, we all know about the neighborhood of Long''s family. After all, we grew up in this place. Why do you ask that?"


    Yan Fei frowned and pondered for a moment, and said to them, "I think of a way. Since the ninth Prince has sent troops to deal with us now, the purpose is very clear, and there is no room for relaxation at all. Therefore, from this point of view, if they arrive here, we can''t resist at all, so we have to think of a way, or eliminate them on the way Destroy them, or weaken their power, and ambush them in the dragon''s house. "


    The second elder Long Chuan nodded and said to Yan Fei, "this doesn''t need to be considered at all. If you choose one of the two, of course you choose to destroy them in the long family. If you don''t kill them in this place, is there any other way?"


    Four elder Long Ping also nodded and said: "I agree with the second elder brother''s opinion that the pressure of intercepting on the road is greater. Even if it is to set up cards at different levels, it will only increase people''s lives in the end, which will also make the long family unable to change their fate."

 Chapter 982

    After listening to their words, Yan Fei shook his head and said, "this is not an alternative situation. I have a plan to weaken the strength of these Royal experts on the road. When they come to the dragon''s house, we can deal with them easily."


    "You mean..." Two long old Long Chuan frowned and looked at the three-dimensional map of the dragon family in front of him, thinking in his eyes.


    Yan Fei pointed to several important positions on the map and said to them, "according to the terrain, these places are easy to defend but difficult to attack. We can set up a checkpoint in this place. Although we can''t destroy Zhao Qiang''s team, we can also attack them."


    "That said, just now we have said that Zhao Qiang and others are powerful. Moreover, even if we set up cards in this place, they are still not their opponents. They will also hurt the guards of our dragon family and cause shortage of manpower." Long Ping shook his head slightly, frowned and said to Yan Fei.


    Yan Fei shook his head and continued to say to him, "what I''m talking about is not just setting up cards in that place, but setting up cards in many places along the way. We can make full use of the terrain to strike each other."


    The second elder, Long Chuan, frowned and thought, and said to Yan Fei, "this is really a way. However, from this map, it seems that we don''t have so many people. If we set up cards in these places, don''t we need a lot of people?"


    Yan Fei continued to shake his head and said to the second elder Long Chuan, "I know that. However, we can make full use of the advantage of the terrain and let the man in charge of the checkpoint attack them, Immediately use the terrain to retreat and prepare for the second wave of attacks on these people. In this way, the enemy can be said to be quite tired along the way. Even if they arrive at the dragon''s home, they will suffer some losses. At that time, it will be quite beneficial to our war situation. "


    Listen to Yan Fei say so, two elder Long Chuan and four elder Long Ping look at each other, also think Zhang Fan''s this method is more feasible, and now there is no better way.


    After all, there is not much time left for the dragon family now. Although the palace where the ninth Prince is located is still a certain distance from the dragon family, even the Mahayana masters have to walk at least one day and one night. Therefore, according to the time, these people are estimated to have walked half the way. At this time, they must move faster, otherwise, a lot of people will die There''s no place for ambush.


    The dragon family began to carry out guerrilla warfare against Zhao Qiang and others in the distance according to Yan Fei''s instructions, trying to make the enemy very tired without a single soldier.


    Yan Fei, the second elder Long Chuan and the fourth elder Long Ping have been sitting in the conference hall. No one talks. They are constantly thinking about ways. They are constantly deducing the situation of such a battle in their minds.


    Yan Fei''s brow locked heart is also in constant speculation, if Zhang Fan in the words will do? Where else can I use it?


    At this time, all the terrain around the dragon family is used. The people of the dragon family are united to defend their homeland, because they know in their hearts that at this moment, they are all in the same boat. They are all in the same boat.


    Everyone is quite united, including the workers who were brought back by Zhang Fan in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family. Although they are not practitioners, they have designed various mechanisms and traps with their own abilities, hoping to be helpful to the fight.


    Zhao Qiang and others are valiant. Along the way, Zhao Qiang keeps saying to his subordinates that Chen Lin is also a strong man. Although Zhang fan can kill Chen Lin, he is not much better. He may even win by a narrow margin and be seriously injured. This time, he is just taking advantage of himself.


    Although some people didn''t believe it at the beginning, after some people''s encouragement and Zhao Qiang''s thorough analysis, even if they didn''t know about it, they said it like the truth, which also made more people believe it.


    There is also the herd mentality of people. Many people believe in a thing. If they don''t believe it, it''s easy to be regarded as an alien. In order to avoid this situation, most people choose to believe it. At last, people regain confidence and are full of fighting spirit.


    Sometimes, he lies too much and even believes in himself. Zhao Qiang is like this now. Every time his subordinates talk about it, he brainwashes himself. Therefore, he believes what he says.


    However, along the way, Zhao Qiang and others also suffered countless times of resistance, although each time is not painful, but a day to suffer more than ten attacks, but also make people physically and mentally tired, and even at night when they rest, there will be people to harass, which makes Zhao Qiang and his party feel very uncomfortable.


    They want to tear their attackers to pieces. However, the terrain here is complex. Even after they are attacked, they can''t catch people at all, and they don''t even know where the attackers are.


    In this case, people had to drive all night, which was not what they hoped. They were forced to do nothing. At the same time, people were also holding a strong feeling in their hearts, that is, after they got to the dragon''s house, they must wash the whole dragon''s house, because they found that the people who attacked them were wearing the dragon''s clothes.In addition, after Zhang Fan killed Chen Lin, who was half a step to the sky, the news spread all over the river. Therefore, they paid more attention to the whole dragon family, because they believed that the ninth prince would not give up and would find trouble with the dragon family again in a short time.


    In addition, the dragon family also felt the attack of the royal family recently, so everyone in the dragon family began to be nervous and kept a state of constant preparation. What''s more, many people were curious. Is it true that the ninth Prince''s counterattack is coming soon? Everyone wants to know, for such a situation, how will the dragon family make a choice?


    For a moment, the whole dragon family became the focus of all the families and sects, but no one dared to help. It was not because the popularity of the dragon family was bad, but in this case, no one dared to help, because if the dragon family was really destroyed, then the ninth prince would come back to deal with them.

 Chapter 983

    Therefore, many families and clans feel helpless when they encounter such a situation. They can only watch the royal family bully the dragon family, but they can''t do anything.


    When liuyunmen and heilongtang heard the news, they began to send people to help the dragon family. However, it took a long time to get there. Secondly, people in the royal family began to block the people in heilongtang and liuyunmen along the way.


    The next morning, Zhao Qiang, a member of the royal family, came to the gate of the dragon family with his subordinates in a rage. Everyone''s eyes were filled with anger. They were really fed up with the torture of the night. Now they had only one idea, that is, to take down the Dragon family quickly, then capture Zhang Fan alive, and then go back to have a good rest, I''m really a little tired.


    At this time, the longjiading, who are responsible for intercepting the royal family, have come to report the whereabouts of the royal family to the second elder Longchuan and the fourth elder Longping.


    Yan Fei sits on one side, listening attentively, and constantly thinking of ways in his mind. At present, the people in the royal family have arrived at the door of the dragon''s family, and the decisive battle is about to begin.


    Longchuan, the second elder, and Longping, the fourth elder, look at Yanfei one after another. They want to hear his opinion. What''s a better way to deal with these people.


    Yan Fei rubbed his temple, frowned and said to them, "according to the report, at least there is some time difference. So, I''m sure these Royal people have arrived at the door of how long''s house. So, we''d better prepare for the battle first. All the people with combat power can go to the front line, as for those women''s families and servants Step back, hide behind the dragon family, and send some people to protect them. "


    The second elder Long Chuan frowned and asked the yamen, "where are these people going to retreat? There are only these places in the dragon family. According to your opinion, the gate of the dragon family can''t get out. Therefore, it''s too late to let them leave. "


    Four elder Long Ping also said: "yes, even if they retreat to any corner of the dragon family, and finally the dragon family is destroyed, they can''t survive. Where can they hide?"


    After listening to their words, Yan Fei shook his head slightly and said to them, "no, there is a safe place. That is the forbidden area of the back mountain of the dragon family. We have explored it here and found no danger. As long as we don''t go too deep, we will be ok."


    After a pause, Yanfei continued to say to them: "moreover, the dangerous degree of the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon''s family is well known in the river and lake. I believe that even if the dragon''s family is really destroyed, they don''t have the courage to search the forbidden area in the back mountain of the dragon''s family."


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, they both feel that there is some truth, but they are still worried. They don''t know whether this method is feasible or not. What''s more, these people are very afraid of the forbidden area in the back mountain of the long family. Will they be willing to go?


    However, the current situation is urgent. We should organize these people to enter the forbidden area in the back mountain first. As for what will happen later, we don''t know.


    Yan Fei continued to say to the two: "also, what we have to do now is not to defeat these people, because it is almost impossible to defeat them with our strength. Therefore, our task now is to delay time. As long as we delay time long enough, after Zhang Fan wakes up, we will be saved."


    "Even so, what if Zhang Fan doesn''t wake up? Isn''t our efforts in vain? " Two long old Long Chuan frowned and said to Yan Fei.


    Yan Fei sighed and said to him, "now we have only one way to try. Only when Zhang Fan wakes up can we win this battle. Therefore, we should cooperate with each other and try our best to delay time. As for whether the dragon family will be safe or not, it depends on the nature of the dragon family."


    Although the war was coming, the four elders looked calm and said to them, "anyway, the ancestors of the dragon family bless and God bless the dragon family. It will be OK."


    After some discussion, the three fight separately and begin to command the difficult battle separately. As for the result, they are very clear in their hearts. If Zhang Fan wakes up, they can be saved. If Zhang Fan is still sleeping, then the dragon family may not exist. Therefore, the most important key point in this battle is to delay time .


    At this time, Zhang Fan is still in a coma state. Although he is still very awake, he just can''t wake up. Moreover, Zhang fan can obviously feel that he is in a chaotic state, and this feeling is not good, because in this feeling, even though Zhang Fan has five senses, he can''t feel anything.


    Zhang Fan has some doubts in his heart. He has never seen such a situation before. Where is he now?


    After carefully feeling the surroundings, he found nothing. After searching his soul to know the sea, he found that he couldn''t feel it. Yan Tianzhu and Lei Jiejian had disappeared. From these circumstances, Zhang Fan could clearly know that his current place was not in the real world, but in a spiritual world, or in other words It''s another space.Zhang fan can clearly feel a kind of loneliness, which can be said to be very difficult to endure. Before, Shi Xian and Ni Zheng were there. Even if they were in trouble, although they could not help, they could give advice, even if they were talking with themselves.


    Now Zhang Fan has no one to speak and can''t feel anything around him. It really makes people feel crazy.


    Fortunately, Zhang Fan''s mind is very strong. If he had been an ordinary person, he would have been tortured by this feeling for a long time.


    He sat down with his knees crossed. Zhang Fan slightly closed his eyes and recalled all the details of the battle with Chen Lin that day. He found that he and Chen Lin used a kind of attack that ignored the aura boundary at that time. After colliding with each other, this kind of thing affected him. That''s why it was so.


    Frowning and thinking, Zhang Fan also came up with the answer in his heart. The area he is in now should be called the space of zero. The reason why he is called this name is that there is nothing here, everything returns to zero, which is the beginning and the end of space.

 Chapter 984

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan stood up and imagined in accordance with the space of zero, because in Zhang Fan''s view, this is the end and also the beginning. Therefore, there is nothing to be born from and there is nothing to return to. This is a cycle. If he can find this law, then everything can be restored to its original appearance.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan had a thought in his mind and began to observe the surroundings. Although there was nothing, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, the zero space here should also be connected with his own consciousness, that is to say, he could control the space.


    However, I don''t know what kind of zero space we need to recover before we can return to reality? Zhang Fan didn''t think well about this. However, in Zhang Fan''s mind, we must first let something in this space. Only in this way can we be regarded as a normal space.


    For a normal space, what should be there should also be the most basic things: Heaven and earth, aura, wind and rain, thunder and lightning, metal, wood, water, fire and earth. Therefore, according to the principle of two, two, three, three, all things, it will continue to derive and finally become the world, which is the development in space.


    Zhang Fan''s mind completely has the train of thought, then starts in the space own world, has eliminated all worries, completely entered one kind of nihility state, this moment, Zhang Fan as if can feel, oneself is this piece of space creation God.


    In the outside world, Yan Fei began to lead the dragon family to fight against the royal family. This battle can be said to be very fierce. Some experts of the dragon family are really not afraid of death. The battle with the royal family is in full swing. The battle between the two sides is very exciting. Although the dragon family is very big, there is no corner in the dragon family, and it has changed It became a battlefield.


    Yan Fei, holding the northern snow sword in his hand, constantly swam among these Royal experts. He was very careful in every move, and even gave full play to his fighting experience and all kinds of moves.


    However, in the face of absolute strength, the body method and combat experience are a little pale. Only after a few rounds, Yanfei and the dragon family keep retreating. Many of the dragon family experts have died under the Royal butcher''s knife. For a moment, the dragon family is full of corpses.


    Although the second elder Longchuan and the fourth elder Longping have been injured, they are still fighting to keep their men alive.


    Zhao Qiang, holding the long gun in his hand, is already killing red eyes. At the beginning, he didn''t dare to be so arrogant. He just killed several guards of the dragon family. However, after several rounds, Zhao Qiang found that Zhang Fan didn''t come out. It seems that the ninth king is right. Zhang Fan was seriously injured, otherwise, he couldn''t have come out. Therefore, this fight is very important The fight is almost effortless, you can destroy the dragon family, and the next step, as long as you capture Zhang Fan alive, you can go back to the palace to find the ninth prince to receive a reward.


    Therefore, the long gun in Zhao Qiang''s hand seems to be more unscrupulous. The moves are open and close, one by one. I don''t know how many lives are lost under his gun.


    Yan Fei thinks that this is not the way, we must lead this person to other places, otherwise, I don''t know how many people will die in his hands.


    Think of this, Yanfei holding the hands of the North snow knife, after a few flash, directly used the strongest move in the Tiandao door, straight to Zhao Qiang.


    Zhao Qiang takes a look at Yanfei, but he doesn''t pay attention to Yanfei. It''s just that Yanfei''s sword skills are different. Moreover, this person doesn''t look like a member of the dragon family. He can''t help thinking that if this person can be included in his command, he will have a bigger card in his hand in the future?


    Turning around, Zhao Qiang directly defused Yanfei''s sword Qi and said to him, "boy, I see you have amazing bones and excellent sword skills. You are really a wizard. If you are willing to follow the ninth king and become my subordinate in the future, I can save you from death. How about that?"


    Yan Fei took a look at him and said with a cold hum, "it depends on whether you have the ability to catch me. I don''t want to work for a waste."


    With that, Yanfei took the long sword in his hand and ran away quickly. Along the way, he killed a royal master cleanly.


    When the other royal experts saw this scene, they were stunned. They never thought that Yanfei had such ability. At the same time, many royal experts also expressed some dissatisfaction with Yanfei''s attitude towards Zhao Qiang.


    "Brother Qiang, this boy seems to despise you. He dares to talk like this. I think he is tired of living. Why don''t you wait for me to arrest him and torture him, and see if he dares to be so arrogant."


    "Yes, brother Qiang, this guy is too arrogant. It seems that he really doesn''t pay attention to us. If you want me to say, just kill him. There''s no need to talk to him."


    "Does this guy dare to kill our people in front of you? I think he is determined to fight against us. Such a person is not qualified to enter our establishment. "


    "This guy''s method is not simple. Moreover, his Sabre technique is a little strange. He can even kill a master of the same level directly. I think this man looks more dangerous."


    "Anyway, I still think this guy is arrogant. If we don''t show him some color, he must not know our strength. Otherwise, he always thinks he is pretentious.""I still think that this guy is a wolf. It''s not easy to tame him. Although he is strong, it''s hard to tame him. Brother Qiang, is it really worth it for such a person?"


    Zhao Qiang looks at Yanfei''s back, his eyes are still a glimmer of joy, and his mind is constantly in fantasy. If he can really accept Yanfei, after a period of training and strengthening of various materials, Yanfei''s realm will surely be improved by leaps and bounds. In this way, his strength will rise with the tide.


    As for the negative influence of these people around, Zhao Qiang has automatically blocked them. In his heart, he just wants to bring Yanfei under his command.


    Zhao Qiang, with an excited look in his eyes, said to the people around him: "pay attention. When dealing with that boy, you can''t hurt him. If someone violates, don''t blame me for being rude. I''ll let him die for him!"


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked, because they had been around Zhao Qiang for such a long time, but they had never seen Zhao Qiang attach so much importance to anyone. It must be that Zhao Qiang''s appreciation of this person is not simple.

 Chapter 985

    "But, brother Qiang, our task is to destroy the dragon family, or let''s first..." Next to a tall middle-aged man, Zhao Qiang asked tentatively.


    Zhao Qiang waved his hand to him and said: "the ninth Lord really asked us to kill the dragon family, but he didn''t say that we should kill them all. What''s more, this man is the person around Zhang Fan. If we can really convince him, then he will be of great help to us."


    After listening to Zhao Qiang''s words, everyone felt that there was some truth, so they immediately began to catch up with Yanfei.


    The second elder Long Chuan and the fourth elder Long Ping naturally know what Yan Fei''s action means, so they hurry to let the injured servants of the long family escape from the long family immediately. If they slow down, they may be in danger of death.


    However, they are still worried about Yanfei''s safety. After all, it''s not so easy for Yanfei to deal with so many royal experts alone. After all, he doesn''t have the strength of Zhang Fan. Therefore, when he lets the people of the dragon family escape, Long Ping specially instructs them that if they can go out and ask for help, it''s better to find a helper, or not Then, the dragon family is really going to die.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan began to decorate the zero space according to his own consciousness. There are plenty of rain, thunder, sun, moon and stars, including aura, which seems to be a whole world.


    When he couldn''t fill in the last star, Zhang Fan suddenly felt the shaking of zero space, with some surprise in his eyes. Later, Zhang Fan began to find that there were various changes around him, all the fog had begun to dissipate, gradually revealed some scenes, and Zhang Fan''s five senses also recovered.


    In his heart, Zhang Fan looked around and found that what he saw was in his soul''s understanding of the sea?


    At this time, Ni Zheng and Shi Xian seem to be arguing about something. When Zhang Fan appeared, they were stunned to see Zhang Fan.


    Before that, Shi Xian and Ni Zheng were both thinking about how to use Zhang Fan''s body. Ni Zheng thought that these people were the people of the ninth prince, and the ninth prince was a member of the royal family. Therefore, all the troubles were solved by him. However, after helping Zhang Fan kill the guy named Chen Lin last time, Ni Zheng seemed somewhat weak, so he was not suitable to fight again Control Zhang Fan''s body.


    Shi Xian says that he wants to control Zhang Fan''s body. After all, Shi Xian is familiar with some of Zhang Fan''s skills, so it''s really easy to fight with such a body.


    Just then, Zhang Fan''s figure gradually appeared in front of the two people, two people see Zhang Fan''s figure, suddenly a Leng, two people are very curious.


    Zhang Fan looked at the two people in front of him at a loss. I don''t know why Zhang Fan suddenly appeared here in such a situation, which really surprised them.


    "You Why are you here? " Shi Xian was curious and asked Zhang Fan in front of him. His eyes were full of surprise and surprise.


    Zhang Fan shrugged his shoulders and said to them, "I''m not very clear, but when I was conscious, I found that I lost five senses, which is the legendary zero space."


    "Space of zero? Where is that? " Although Ni Zheng was the ruler of the royal family before, he had never heard of such a situation.


    Shi Xian frowned and said to Ni Zheng, "it can be said that it is the origin of space and the end of space. It is said that there is nothing in it and everything is static. Therefore, it is not easy to get out of there."


    After listening to Shi Xian''s words, Ni Zheng was even more curious and asked Zhang Fan, "you just said that you came out of zero space? How on earth did you get in and how did you get out? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and began to tell them some details about how he entered the zero space and how he came out of it.


    However, generally speaking, people who can enter the space of zero are very close to death. It''s a great fortune to want to come out of it.


    Zhang fan can come out from the inside, which really shows that his ability is not simple, and he has even realized the degree of subtle changes in space. Otherwise, he can''t come out from the inside at all.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s story, Shi Xian and Ni Zheng are shocked. They are also in a cold sweat for Zhang Fan. They never thought that things would be like this.


    After telling the story of zero space, Zhang Fan said to them curiously: "by the way, the dragon family doesn''t know what''s going on now. My injury should be almost OK."


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t worry, you are a big boy. You can''t die. I have found the top-grade acne medicine in your storage space ring. I have smeared it for two days. It''s estimated that it will be OK today."


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to ask: "I don''t know how the dragon family is now? According to my guess, after I killed Chen Lin, the ninth Prince of the royal family will not give up. Maybe when I am in a coma, I will kill the dragon family. "After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they both nodded, indicating that what Zhang Fan said is really possible. However, they haven''t heard any news recently, and they haven''t controlled Zhang Fan''s body recently.


    After thinking about it, he asked them, "how many days have I been in a coma? Can it take more than three days? "


    Shixian nodded: "yes, it''s three and a half days now. What''s the matter? Why do you suddenly ask this? "


    After hearing Shi Xian''s words, Zhang Fan immediately frowned and said to them, "I''ve seen the map near the dragon''s home. According to the location where Chen Lin was killed at that time, if someone finds out and takes his body back to the ninth Prince''s palace, it will take at least half a day."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued: "so, from this point of view, if the ninth Prince is not satisfied, or there is something important in our hands, then the ninth prince will not give up."


    "What''s important? You mean the storage ring in Chen Lin''s hand? " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Zheng is somewhat curious and asks Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Ni Zheng, "thank you for your help, but I don''t know what happened after I killed Chen Lin. I don''t know what''s in the storage ring that you just said."

 Chapter 986

    Speaking of this topic, Ni Zheng immediately brightened his eyes. He rubbed his hands and said to Zhang Fan: "it''s not easy to say that Chen Lin''s ring of storage space. There are countless spirit stones in it. It''s even richer than when I ruled the royal family at that time. It''s even comparable to the Treasury at that time."


    After a pause, Ni Zheng continued to say to Zhang Fan: "do you remember when you talked with Chen Lin, he said that your life was worth 100000 high-quality spirit stones? When I came back, I opened his storage space ring and found that there were 100000 pieces of top quality spirit stones in it. He really didn''t speak! Your life is really worth 100000 pieces of top quality spirit stone! "


    Zhang Fan thought about it, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that the nine kings will send someone to attack the dragon family. 100000 pieces of top quality spirit stones are not a small sum, enough to make a family perish. Let''s just say that if the ninth Prince doesn''t start with the dragon family and wants to return the storage ring, all the expenses in his palace may not be able to support. "


    Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "do you mean that the ninth Prince is now desperate, so he has to take risks. If he finds that you are injured, he will directly take someone to destroy the dragon family and take back all the things he lost?"


    Zhang Fan calculated the time for a while, frowned and said: "from the perspective of time, at this time, jiuwangye''s people should have come to the dragon''s house. It seems that I need to help quickly, otherwise, the dragon''s house may be in danger. After all, Jiuye, Daolang and Chengbo have been injured in this battle, while the Dragon Girl and the dragon''s master are in a closed state, Yanfei is the only one who still has fighting power. However, I believe that if the ninth Lord wants to destroy the dragon family, he will send experts. So it seems that Yanfei himself, even with the second and fourth elders of the dragon family, may not be able to survive for long. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Shi Xian nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "what you said is reasonable. If it is true, if I am not wrong, these Royal people should have come to the dragon''s home."


    "Yes, it''s not too late. It''s time for me to help." Zhang Fan knows in his heart that the current situation is urgent. If there is a slight mistake, Yanfei''s life may be in danger.


    Slightly opened his eyes, Zhang Fan looked around and found that he was in a strange room, obviously, the dragon family must have encountered some trouble, otherwise it is impossible to transfer his unconscious to a safe place.


    Sitting up from the bed, Zhang Fan released his spiritual sense and explored the surrounding areas. He found that there were wars everywhere. Moreover, many masters of the dragon family had died in the yard. The bodies were scattered in a river of blood, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    See here, Zhang Fan''s brow can''t help wrinkling up, it seems that he still woke up late, it seems that this battle has started for a period of time, there have been many dragon master died here.


    Zhang Fan explored the surroundings again, but he didn''t find Yan Fei''s figure. He couldn''t help but wonder if this guy was killed? It''s impossible. If not, where did he go?


    After searching for some time, Zhang Fan still didn''t see Yan Fei''s figure. He just found out that the second elder and the fourth elder were fighting with some royal minions. Moreover, these Royal minions seemed to have a high level. They were all in the sixth phase of Mahayana.


    And the two elders of the dragon family were also injured. Now they are just supporting. The scene is very tense. If no one goes to the rescue, they must die.


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that such a situation had reached the point where there was no delay. He immediately showed his star flying wave, turned his figure into a streamer, and rushed directly towards the battlefield.


    At this time, the second elder and the fourth elder of the dragon family in the distance are already injured. They are not equal to each other at all, and their men have no fighting ability.


    Several royal minions looked at some of them with cold smiles on their faces. They knew in their hearts that they were doomed now. It was better to have a good time.


    "It''s said that there are many experts in the dragon family, but it seems that they are not so good today, even so vulnerable."


    "Seeing your strength, I seem to see that the guy named Zhang Fan is not very good. I think he must have used some mean means."


    "That''s right, otherwise, how can he defeat the half step master with his shackles? If he meets us, he will die without a burial place. "


    "I think the task this time is the most relaxed one in history. I think we''d better solve them as soon as possible, or we can go back to the ninth Prince and get a reward as soon as possible."


    "What''s the hurry? I haven''t had enough fun. I think I''d better keep them first. You know, the torture in our Lord''s mansion hasn''t been used for a long time. It will definitely make them want to stop."


    "That''s a good idea. I haven''t heard the screams of some prisoners for a long time. After all, there are too few people who revolt recently, or even none at all. So today is just a chance. Let''s have a good time with them."While laughing, these Royal minions walked in the direction of the second elder and the fourth elder of the dragon family. There was a suffocating atmosphere around them.


    At this time, some of the masters of the dragon family have been scared to a mental breakdown, sitting on the ground motionless, completely waiting to die, praying secretly in their hearts, hoping to give themselves a good time, or not to be tortured for too long.


    Longchuan and Longping look at each other. What they think is the same thing. They would rather die in the battlefield than in the prison. This is worthy of the ancestors of the long family.


    Therefore, Longchuan and Longping have a look of relief in their eyes. They seem to have made up their mind to die. They hold hands together, look at each other with a smile, and say with one voice: "if there is an afterlife, we will still be brothers."


    At this moment, a sword light flashed, and instantly penetrated the front of a royal minion. It was like a rainbow running through the sun, killing him.


    The other royal minions didn''t understand what was going on. They were stunned on the spot, and their eyes were full of daze.

 Chapter 987

    However, in the moment when they were stunned, the lavender sword with electric current penetrated the chest of all the Royal minions, blood flew, and the dead body fell to the ground.


    "This is Thunder robbing sword The second elder, Long Chuan, was the first to reflect it, and immediately recognized the sword. He was excited in his eyes, because he knew that the appearance of Lei''s sword meant that Zhang Fan, who had been sleeping, was awake now.


    Not long after, Zhang Fan came to the people''s side, looked at the two elders and four elders, Zhang Fan nodded to them, said: "sorry, I''m a little late."


    Four long Lao Long Ping shrugged and said to Zhang Fan, "no, I think it''s the right time for you to come. At least we are still alive."


    The masters of the dragon family saw the arrival of Zhang Fan, and their eyes immediately looked excited, because they knew that as long as there was Zhang Fan, they would be OK.


    Zhang Fan looked around and asked Longping, "do you see Yanfei? Why isn''t he with you? What''s the matter? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, the fourth elder Long Ping sighed, thumbed up and said to Zhang Fan, "if you want me to say, this Yanfei brother is really a man. In order to let us live and let more dragon family escape from here, he deliberately distracted those Royal experts and won precious time for the evacuation of our royal family."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan frowned and continued to ask the fourth elder Long Ping, "do you know which direction he is going?"


    The fourth elder Long Ping nodded, pointed to the distance and said to Zhang Fan, "if I remember correctly, he should have gone there, but you''d better go quickly. I think the pursuers are not low."


    After listening to his words, Zhang Fan didn''t even have time to answer, so he directly used his body method and ran towards his hand quickly. The speed was so fast that the shadow behind him was still there.


    Two elder Long Chuan nodded, with a relaxed smile on his face, and said: "don''t be nervous this time. I think Zhang Fan has waken up. Next, we can evacuate to a safe place and prepare to watch the war."


    Four elder Long Ping also nodded and said: "well, I''m relieved to have Zhang Fan here. However, I seem to remember that Zhang Fan was injured after he killed the half step master Chen Lin. could it be said that he would get better so soon? It''s too fast to recover


    "That''s nature." Two elder ha ha a smile, continue to say: "he is Zhang Fan, can''t look at him with the eyes of ordinary people, some people just look at him with the eyes of ordinary people, so in his hands suffered a lot."


    Several people helped each other and walked towards the distance. With Zhang Fan in, the second elder and the fourth elder of the dragon family could watch the battle directly. They didn''t have to worry about it. Zhang Fan didn''t have to fight against these people.


    At this time, Zhang Fan''s heart is somewhat anxious. From the dialogue with Longping, Zhang fan can hear that Yanfei is diverting the enemy''s main general this time. In this way, it''s more dangerous. After all, Yanfei''s realm is not high. Although he has some combat skills, it''s estimated that Yanfei won''t be able to support for long in the face of absolute strength.


    Thinking of this, Zhang fan can''t help but quicken his pace and continue to run towards the front, looking around and looking for it with his spiritual sense.


    However, after two rounds of spiritual search, Zhang Fan still didn''t find any sign of clothes. He could not help frowning. If it went on like this, wouldn''t it be equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack?


    What''s more, Yanfei is faced with a master. If he continues to search like this, when he finds it, he can only collect the corpse for Yanfei.


    Although in the heart anxious, but Zhang Fan is also constantly telling himself to calm down, this time must not panic, otherwise simply can not find a solution to the problem.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the distance, Zhang fan can''t help thinking carefully in his heart. According to elder Long Ping, Yanfei is going this way. However, he has already rushed out a long way along the way, but he still doesn''t get stuck in anything.


    Then there are two problems. One is whether the Longping Presbyterian association has made a mistake. After all, they have changed their positions in the battle, so they may have made a mistake.


    Second, when Yan Fei is on the run, he doesn''t walk in a straight line. After all, he doesn''t know much about the wild here. So he can only walk in some deserted places, and his feet won''t touch the ground when he uses his lightness skills. Therefore, it''s not easy to track his tracks.


    In this way, it is really very difficult for Zhang Fan to find the whereabouts of Yanfei in reality. Zhang Fan wanted to look for it along the way to see if there were any signs of fighting, but he found nothing. This can not help but make Zhang Fan''s heart more strange.


    Zhang Fan thought to himself that something was wrong. If Yanfei was chased by these people, they would attack Yanfei along the way, but Yanfei didn''t die nearby. That means that he is safe now, but there is no trace. It''s not right. I don''t know that these Royal people are chasing Yanfei and don''t want to kill him What does his life want from him?Although there are doubts in my heart, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, those are not important now. After all, in this case, the most important thing is to find Yanfei first.


    However, what is the way to find it? Although psychic knowledge can cover a long distance, it is also a range search after all. It would be nice to have a straight-line observation.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan had an idea. Didn''t he let his eyes have the ability to see things thoroughly in the Royal Mausoleum? Maybe these eyes can help.


    The reason why you should be more careful is that the meridians of your eyes are small. If you are not careful, the blood vessels of your eyes may rupture and bleed continuously. If you are serious, you may make your eyes blind again.


    At this time, Zhang Fan immediately found that he could see farther. Even some trees didn''t block his sight, which made Zhang Fan happy.


    After several searches, Zhang Fan finally finds Yanfei''s figure. At this time, Yanfei is surrounded by the royal family, unable to escape. He is struggling for the last time, but he has been injured, and the people who surround him are much higher than his realm. Therefore, Yanfei has no chance to escape.

 Chapter 988

    Zhang Fan didn''t dare to delay. He rushed to the front and cooperated with the Royal sword technique. Zhang Fan''s figure immediately escaped into the sword light and rushed to the direction of Yanfei.


    And Yanfei, in order to distract Zhao Qiang and others, almost exhausted his aura and ran a long distance. Therefore, Yanfei has reached the limit. The rest is to delay time with these bastards of the royal family. Only in this way can they fight for more evacuation opportunities for the dragon family and give Zhang Fan time.


    Although he has run so far, it is estimated that Zhang fan can''t find himself, but even if he dies here, when these Royal bastards return to the dragon''s home, Zhang Fan will be able to clean them up and help him revenge.


    Zhao Qiang saw that Yanfei had no choice but to retreat. With a smile on his face, he said to Yanfei: "boy, it''s wishful thinking that you want to escape in my hands just by your state. I think you are injured now. If you don''t obey me, there will be only one way to die. So, I''ll give you a chance now. Life or death depends on you I''ll take it


    These people around show disdain for Yan Fei. In their opinion, Zhao Qiang is just wasting his time. For such a person, he can''t surrender. It''s better to kill him and give him a good time, or kill the dragon family quickly and go back to the ninth prince to get a reward.


    But in Zhao Qiang''s opinion, if he wants to destroy the dragon family, it''s as simple as searching for things and closing the door. Therefore, Zhao Qiang thinks that why not take this opportunity to maximize his own interests? If he can buy some people and let them follow him, it''s also a good strength enhancement.


    Yan Fei took a look at the people around him. From their expressions, she could almost see what their psychology was and how to procrastinate.


    After thinking for a while, Yanfei put away the long knife in his hand, which shows his sincerity to Zhao Qiang. He holds his shoulders, but his face is still unyielding.


    However, Yan Fei''s move made the royal family around him a little stunned. They all looked at Zhao Qiang and wanted to hear what Zhao Qiang meant.


    When Zhao Qiang saw Yan Fei''s appearance, he was very excited. At least the other side put away his sword, which showed that he really wanted to have a talk with him.


    Yan Fei looked at Zhao Qiang and asked coldly, "I''m very curious. Since you have a crush on me and want me to follow you in the future, but at least let me know what good it will be to follow you. Otherwise, I have no bottom in my heart. If I don''t follow you for any good, then I''m not on the boat of thieves?"


    Zhao Qiang laughed and said to Yanfei, "don''t worry, as long as you follow me and concentrate on it, I will not treat you badly in the future. Moreover, I think your strength is good, but the realm is quite low. I can help you get some rare materials. In this way, you can quickly improve your realm. In this way, your strength will also rise."


    Yan Fei shook his head slightly, said to Zhao Qiang: "everyone''s roots are different, opportunities are different, so the strength will be different, although I also want to find a backer, after all, back to the tree to enjoy the cool, but I cheap your hands so much, even if there are resources, is there nothing wrong with me? In that case, don''t I suffer a lot? "


    After all, there are so many subordinates here. If you say that you are really optimistic about Yanfei''s ability and will focus on training, then other people will be jealous, or feel uncomfortable and eccentric.


    If let Yanfei and his other staff''s treatment is the same, in that case, the offer is not attractive, so, this question is really not easy to answer.


    At this time, all of Zhao Qiang''s subordinates also looked at him one after another and wanted to know how he would answer this question. At the same time, they also wanted to know their position in Zhao Qiang''s heart.


    Zhao Qiang replied awkwardly: "if I really encounter a resource problem, I can allocate it according to my needs. I will give it to the person who needs it most and make the best use of it. This is also my principle."


    Yan Fei holding the shoulder, is still some unconvinced said: "if according to your view, then I have no advantage."


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhao Qiang''s face sank. He was dissatisfied with Yan Fei''s question in his eyes. He couldn''t help thinking that this guy was a little too untimely to ask such a question at this time. Wouldn''t he make himself embarrassed?


    Yan Fei thought about it, waved to Zhao Qiang, and said to him, "well, these things are not important. I also want to know what to do with my companions if I follow you? What''s more, I''m an orphan. If the ninth master hadn''t brought me up, I would have starved to death. Therefore, I have to repay my kindness. "


    Zhao Qiang thinks that there is some truth in Yan Fei''s words, which shows that Yan Fei is more emotional. If he had been someone else, he would have been only concerned about his own life and not others at all. Therefore, from this point of view, this person is still worth fighting for.With a smile, Zhao Qiang said to Yanfei: "it''s so good. I can see that you are a man with conscience. However, I have only one requirement, that is, he must be absolutely loyal to me, otherwise, I will not accept this man."


    Yan Fei thought for a while, nodded and said: "yes, I can do this. However, if I follow you like this, I don''t have my own team. If you bully me, what can I do? I still want to take a few more people. This can be regarded as some friends. I don''t know if you can agree to this?"


    After hearing this, everyone frowned. Several people standing near Zhao Qiang shook their heads and whispered their opinions.


    "Brother Qiang, I don''t think this boy has any good intentions. Is it hard for him to bring Zhang Fan? I don''t think it''s realistic at all. "


    "Yes, even if he really wants Zhang Fan to join us, it is estimated that the ninth prince will not agree. After all, Zhang Fan is the person that the ninth prince wants. If we want Zhang Fan to join us, it will make the ninth Prince suspect."

 Chapter 989

    "That''s right, brother Qiang. We can''t fall into this kid''s treachery. Moreover, he also ran far away, and then deliberately delayed his time here. So, brother Qiang, I doubt that this kid must have his own purpose. Let''s have a good time, either let him go with us or kill him directly, so as not to waste our time."


    "I think this guy is wasting his time, and all the questions he asked are irrelevant. So, I don''t think he really takes refuge in us, but intentionally wastes our time here."


    "We''ve been out for a while. If the ninth Lord blames us for our bad work and gets punished, then we won''t be worth it."


    After all, they don''t think much of Yanfei, and they don''t want Yanfei to join their own team. On the one hand, Yanfei may be favored and take more of their resources. On the other hand, Yanfei is not really taking refuge. I''m afraid he will turn back.


    Zhao Qiang also thinks that there is some truth. If he delays here for a long time, the ninth prince will blame him. That''s not what he can afford.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Qiang said with a cold face: "well, boy, I know you have many problems in your heart, but now is not the time to answer these problems. If you are honest, I will treat you well. If you deliberately waste our time, I promise to let you know what real pain is before you die. Well, you can make a choice. "


    After listening to Zhao Qiang''s words, Yanfei burst out laughing. Zhao Qiang gritted his teeth in front of him and said, "you''re right. To tell you the truth, I''m just going to waste my time here and let the people of the dragon family run away. I know you want to destroy the Dragon family. However, I believe that there are many elites in the dragon family. In the future, they will grow and become the royal family Palace, shame before snow


    After listening to Yan Fei''s words, Zhao Qiang was very angry in his heart and his face sank. He said to Yan Fei, "I have a heart to take you in. I want to save your life, but you don''t know how to cherish it. Well, it seems that all these things are your own choice. No wonder we."


    With that, Zhao Qiang turns around and waves to several people, indicating that they will fight Yan Fei directly. After killing him, they can go back to destroy the dragon family, catch Zhang Fan, and get a reward from the ninth prince.


    A few people have been a little anxious for a long time. Seeing that Zhao Qiang said that he could kill Yanfei, their whole body immediately exudes a strong atmosphere. They all look at Yanfei and are ready to kill him.


    Yan Fei also looked at a few people, not the slightest tension, but a little more calm in the heart, looked up at the sky, the corner of his mouth raised a touch of radian, it seems that his life is to come here, no matter how to say, he also tried his best, but still can''t change anything, so it seems that he is really too small.


    Just when a few people want to start with Yanfei, there is a purple sword light in the sky, which makes Yanfei feel very familiar.


    When he saw this sword light, Yan Fei''s desperate eyes suddenly lit up new hope, because he knew that it was the sword light of Lei Jiejian, and only Zhang Fan could control Lei Jiejian in the world, which means that Zhang Fan has come to life!


    The next moment, the purple sword light fell from the sky in an instant. Between the rotations, a half moon shaped purple sword Qi crossed several people''s throats in an instant, leaving a shallow sword mark.


    Zhao Qiang took a few steps forward. He really felt that it was a pity that if he could win over Yanfei, he would be very strong for his team in the future. Just when he wanted to see Yanfei for the last time, he suddenly found a touch of purple sword light coming.


    Seeing this, Zhang Qiang had a bad secret in his heart. He didn''t have time to think about it. Several of them bowed their heads and rolled forward. They didn''t dare to look back at all.


    It was not until he fell into a ditch nearby that Zhao Qiang secretly looked at Yanfei and found that at this time, Yanfei was surrounded by a human figure. He was young, holding a long sword in his hand, which bloomed purple light. There seemed to be some purple light flowing on the edge of the sword.


    And Zhao Qiang''s men were all dead, that is to say, in the moment just now, Zhao Qiang''s men were all killed by each other.


    Zhao Qiang''s heart is very scared, but also very curious, what is the sacred, unexpectedly has such strength, can kill so many of his Mahayana subordinates in one move, even the Mahayana jiuzhong master seems to be unable to do it.


    Looking up again at the man beside Yanfei, Zhao Qiang''s brow is more and more deep, because he found that the man standing next to Yanfei only has shackle realm, and the master of shackle realm with sword can instantly kill so many friars of Mahayana. In the whole continent, there may be only one person, that is Zhang Fan.


    Seeing this, Zhao Qiang''s eyes showed a trace of panic. He couldn''t help thinking, is this Zhang Fan safe after he killed Chen Lin? No injuries? How is that possible? Or are you blinded? All you see are illusions?


    Zhang Fan took a look at Yan Fei and found that he was really scarred, but it was not serious. He didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, but just some skin injuries. However, his aura had been exhausted. However, his face was pale and he looked a little tired."I''m late. How are you? Are you all right? " Zhang Fan took a look at Yan Fei and asked him with a frown.


    Yan Fei saw Zhang Fan, and solved those Royal minions. Her heart was relaxed, and her face also showed a relaxed smile. She said to Zhang Fan, "thanks for your blessing, I''m still alive. It seems that my guess is right. I know that you will wake up from your deep sleep."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Yanfei, "it seems that you have grown up a lot. You can even speculate such things. I believe Jiuye will be very happy when he knows about it."


    Looking up at the piano room, Zhang Fan asked Yan Fei: "by the way, I just saw you chatting for a long time, you are very familiar?"


    Yan Fei laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "no, he just wanted to save me a life. He wanted me to follow him in the future. It''s good to save me a life, but I didn''t promise him, so he finally wanted to kill me."

 Chapter 990

    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Yanfei, "it seems that I guess right. You are just to lead them away from the dragon family and provide them with a lot of time to escape. If you don''t, the dragon family won''t know how many people will die next. You really made a right decision. I believe that the dragon family will thank you very much."


    Looking at Zhao Qiang in the ditch again, Zhang Fan continued to say to Yanfei, "how do you deal with this man?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei shrugged and said to Zhang Fan, "I don''t care about this. If I deal with him, it depends on what you mean."


    When Zhao Qiang saw that they were chatting, he might as well take this opportunity to run away. This guy in shackles could kill so many of his Mahayana subordinates in one move. He must not be so simple.


    At the time of his arrival, the ninth Prince has never said about Zhang Fan''s current situation, so from this point of view, maybe Zhang Fan is still alive, or he is just injured. No matter what kind of situation, Zhao Qiang thinks that this person is very dangerous. For such a situation, he can''t deal with it, so he still needs to leave here quickly.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Qiang immediately displayed his lightness skill, flying to the distance quickly, soaring to the limit of his speed, and did not dare to have any delay, because as long as he slowed down, his life would be in danger.


    However, Zhang Fan won''t give him a chance to leave. His mind moves, and the sword flies out, directly blocking Zhao Qiang''s way.


    Zhao Qiang was shocked and changed his direction in a hurry. However, the sword Qi had blocked all his retreat and was still approaching him. Zhao Qiang didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The current situation, Zhao Qiang can not leave, can only choose to go back, in the blink of an eye will return to Zhang Fan and Yanfei in front.


    Seeing Yan Fei and Zhang Fan in front of him, Zhao Qiang''s heart was full of panic. With a plop, he knelt down to the ground and kowtowed to them.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Yan Fei and asked him, "this time, his life is in your hands. Whether he lives or dies depends on what you mean."


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Zhao Qiang immediately looked at Yanfei and said, "don''t kill me! I''m just here to carry out the order. It''s all the ninth Prince''s idea. I''m also forced to do nothing. If we don''t do that, the ninth prince will kill us! "


    Yanfei takes a look at Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan just shrugs his shoulders. It''s obvious that only Yanfei can decide aoqiang''s life and death.


    After thinking about it, Yan Fei said to Zhao Qiang in front of him, "you just said that you can give me a chance to live. In that case, I can also give you a chance to live. Go back and tell you that it''s better to leave this continent, otherwise, this continent will be his burial place."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Zhao Qiang, "this proposal is really good. Go back and tell him that Zhang Fan will give him three days to leave the mainland and give up all the cities to the dragon family. If he is still staying in the mainland three days later, then his death will come. Do you understand me?"


    After listening to them, Zhao Qiang nodded quickly and said to them, "listen Understand, your heart, I will certainly take your words to, I will follow him to leave the mainland


    "Better." Yan Fei nodded and continued to say to Zhao Qiang, "OK, you can leave. Remember what you said."


    Zhao Qiang nodded in a hurry and ran away from the scene. He didn''t dare to delay. He felt a sense of rebirth in his heart.


    After seeing Zhao Qiang leave, Yan Fei directly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his spirit suddenly became depressed, which made Zhang Fan''s heart somewhat puzzled, because in his opinion, Yan Fei was just suffering from some skin injuries, which was not as serious as he thought, but internal injuries at most. However, the blood spat out by Yan feisuo just now obviously showed a black color, that is Said that someone was secretly poisoning him?


    Yan Fei''s heart is also some don''t understand, hurriedly looked to oneself on of body These wounds, immediately understand, originally, in the battle just now, I don''t know which royal minion''s blade was smeared with poison. In addition, when he escaped just now, his speed was very fast, and the aura in the meridians was also very fast. This also made the poison spread all over his body faster, and now it has affected his internal organs.


    Zhang Fan frowned and said to Yan Fei, "it seems that you are not seriously injured. However, these toxins may pose a fatal threat to you. In this way, I have a xuanming pill here. It is said that this pill can deal with any toxin, but it only relieves the toxin. He can absorb the toxin in your body on this xuanming pill. As long as you don''t use Reiki, it won''t have any effect, but once you use Reiki, the toxin will spread to the whole body more quickly. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Yan Fei couldn''t help but have a bitter smile and said to Zhang Fan: "that is to say, no matter how I am, I will die in the end. The result will not be changed. Death is just a matter of time for me."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Yan Fei, "no, it''s only temporary. During this time, we can help you find an antidote, so you don''t have to worry, or we can go back and ask Lu Jiuye if there''s any good way, and we don''t know how his injury is now."Yan Fei thought about it, sighed to herself, and thought to herself, it seems that it can only be like this, and there is no other way.


    At this time, Luo Fei and the elder of the royal family are still the main members of the family who have lost half of their hands in the battle.


    However, the only thing to be happy about is that Zhang Fan is able to wake up, which also symbolizes that the life of the long family will be better in the future.


    Longchuan, the second elder, and Longping, the fourth elder, are also injured. Fortunately, their injuries are not serious enough. They need to recuperate for a while to recover.


    After settling down, Zhang Fan sits with the rest of the people. Except for long Xue and long Aotian, the leader of the long family, who are in the closed door, almost everyone else attended the meeting. Everyone is very happy. Zhang fan can wake up at the critical moment. In the words of the second elder Long Chuan, the long family can be rebuilt, but there is only one Zhang Fan. As long as Zhang Fan is OK, this is the most important thing.

 Chapter 991

    On the other hand, Zhao Qiang rushed back to Wangye''s house all night without any delay. In his opinion, if the speed was slower, Zhang Fan might catch up with him and lose his life.


    When he came to the palace, Zhao Qiang rushed directly into jiuwangye''s study. At this time, jiuwangye was reading a book. He was startled by Zhao Qiang''s action and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t even knock on the door? "


    While breathing heavily, Zhao Qiang said to the ninth Prince: "prince, it''s not good. When we went to attack the dragon family, it started very smoothly, but later, Zhang Fan suddenly appeared. Now the whole army has been destroyed. They left me a life. Let me tell you, otherwise, I can''t live."


    After listening to Zhao Qiang''s words, the ninth Prince''s heart thumped. He thought that after he killed Chen Lin, he should be seriously injured and lose his combat effectiveness. But now it seems that Zhang Fan is not only safe, but even his strength is not reduced. It''s really a bit strange. Is it hard to succeed? After he killed Chen Lin, there is no sign of injury?


    Thinking of this, the ninth Prince frowned, and Zhao Qiang in front of him frowned and asked, "how is Zhang Fan''s injury? He can''t kill Chen Lin without any damage. "


    Zhao Qiang recalled the scene at that time, nodded to jiuwangye and said: "yes, I think he didn''t seem to be injured. His strength is still so strong. Moreover, we are not his opponents at all, and we will even be killed by him with one move. I didn''t expect that he was such a powerful master in shackles."


    After hearing this, the ninth Prince''s cold sweat rolled down from his forehead, and his eyes showed a look of panic. He frowned and thought in his heart that if the plan to destroy the dragon family failed this time, wouldn''t Zhang Fan be coming here to attack his palace soon?


    "What else did Zhang Fan say?" The ninth Prince''s face was gloomy. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and continued to ask Zhao Qiang.


    Zhao Qiang bowed his head and continued to respond to the ninth Prince: "Zhang Fan also said that you are limited to leave the mainland within three days. If you are found on the mainland after three days, it will be..."


    "Just what?" The ninth prince was angry and angry. He squinted at Zhao Qiang in front of him, and his anger burned in his heart.


    "It''s going to kill you. These are all Zhang Fan''s words. I dare not hide anything. If there is any improper wording, please forgive me." Zhao Qiang trembles all over. He knows that although Zhang Fan''s words are sharp, in such a situation, if he truthfully conveys them, he may be killed.


    The ninth Prince frowned deeper, and he was also thinking about countermeasures. According to the current situation, the dragon family almost had no fighting power. Even if Zhang Fan came to attack his own palace, he was probably alone. But even so, Zhang Fan''s power was also frightening. Therefore, even if various organs and arrays were set up in the palace, Zhang Fan''s power was very important It doesn''t help for everyone.


    If you don''t fight against the dragon family, or if you find a chance to win over Zhang Fan and make a friend, then you won''t have a seat in the whole mainland. All this is because of your arrogance, otherwise you won''t fall into such a situation Today''s fields.


    With a sigh, jiuwangye felt helpless. He thought it was too late to say anything now. After all, in such a situation, it was impossible to recover. He had to leave the mainland and come back when he had a chance.


    "Pack up your things. It''s too late to leave the mainland. Now we can only choose to go to my nephew Liu Rui." The ninth prince seemed helpless and said to Zhao Qiang.


    After hearing this, Zhao Qiang trembled all over and said to the ninth prince in a hurry: "prince, what you are talking about is the Marquis of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, little overlord Liu Rui?"


    "And who else, besides him?" Jiuwangye''s expression seems to be a little reluctant. After all, there are some festivals between him and Liu Rui. Although they are uncles and nephews, they fought openly and secretly for some resource problems for a long time. Although they didn''t tear their faces apart, they still have a fair face, but behind their back, they also fought for a long time.


    Now, when the ninth prince wants to leave the mainland, he doesn''t know who to go to for a moment. Therefore, he can only think of his nephew who is like an enemy.


    However, Zhao Qiang is reluctant. After all, they have been fighting with Liu Rui for a long time. There are many masters in his hands. Now the ninth Prince has gone to join him, and Zhao Qiang is his confidant and needs to follow him. Therefore, it is estimated that the future will be hard.


    Zhang Fan and others sit together after some discussion, inventory of the current situation of the dragon family, I''m afraid in a short time is unable to restore the strength of the members before.


    From a recent period of time, everyone summed up and found that for the dragon family, there is only one problem at the moment, that is, the nine princes in the royal family. All the troubles are caused by him. Therefore, if we can get rid of him, or let him stop thinking about the Dragon family and stop fighting with the dragon family, the future of the dragon family will be a good time It''s more comfortable.Among the people around Zhang Fan, almost all of them were injured, and they were still serious. They all needed to rest for a period of time. Therefore, only Zhang Fan had such fighting power.


    However, people in the river''s Lake know that Zhang Fan is always protecting the dragon family, so no one dares to make mistakes. What''s more, the dragon family still had a certain position in the river''s lake. It was all a piece of the world that the master of the dragon family used his own skills to fight. Even in the closed door, no one dares to mess with the dragon family.


    Only the ninth Prince of the royal family, who has been thinking about long Xue in his heart, starts to make trouble for the long family for various reasons.


    Therefore, everyone knows that in this continent, if there were no nine kings, the dragon family would not have so much trouble.


    However, Zhang Fan also told the public that he had asked the nine princes to go back and tell them that if the nine princes still didn''t move out of the palace three days later, Zhang Fan would settle with him.


    This is really a big news. Many people are very happy after listening to it. They are very happy. They think to themselves that there will be no more trouble for the dragon family.

 Chapter 992

    The news that the ninth prince sent someone to attack the dragon''s family spread like wildfire, and Zhang Fan appeared in time and saved all the people in the dragon''s family, which has become a topic of conversation. Many people talk about it every day. For a moment, the dragon''s family and the ninth Prince have become the focus of the population.


    "Did you hear that a few days ago, the ninth Lord sent many experts to destroy the dragon family. Fortunately, Zhang Fan arrived in time, otherwise, the dragon family might be completely destroyed this time."


    "Yes, this time it''s really line number, and the ninth Prince is really despicable. It''s really wishful thinking to destroy the dragon family and arrest Zhang Fan while Zhang Fan is injured."


    "That''s right. The day before yesterday, the ninth Lord sent a half Strider master to deal with Zhang Fan. He must have paid a lot of money for the master, but he was still not Zhang Fan''s opponent."


    "I''ve heard about it. It really shocked the whole mainland. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan was able to defeat the half step master with his shackles. It''s a rare thing in a hundred years."


    "I also heard that Zhang Fan gave an ultimatum to the ninth prince to leave our mainland and give up his residence. Otherwise, Zhang Fan would kill him directly. I don''t know if this is true."


    "It''s true. At that time, Zhang Fan asked Zhao Qiang, the confidant of the ninth prince, to go back and report the news. It''s estimated that the ninth Prince is still packing up at this time. It''s estimated that he will leave the prince''s house early tomorrow morning."


    "Not necessarily. I think he may have left the mainland first, and then let his own people clean up their things, so as not to meet Zhang Fan and lose his life. If I were the ninth king, I would have to do so."


    "Maybe, but since ancient times, I haven''t seen anyone with such great ability to drive the royal family out of this continent. It''s really a wonder in the world."


    "But I always feel that the ninth prince will not be willing to give up. From this incident, I believe that the ninth Prince and the Liangzi of the dragon family are really married. I don''t know if the ninth prince will come back to this continent after a period of development in the future and wash the Dragon family with blood."


    "It''s hard to say, but the dragon family doesn''t have the ability. Don''t forget that the leader of the dragon family, long Aotian, is also a master who knows everything. If someone wants to make trouble for the dragon family, it''s hard to say."


    "That''s right. No one dared to compete with the dragon family during the period when the leader of the dragon family won all the victories. Moreover, the position of the dragon family in the Jianghu was not low. Therefore, from this situation, it is not difficult to see that the dragon family has an important position in the whole mainland. If the leader of the dragon family was not seriously injured, how could the ninth Prince dare to deal with the dragon family?"


    "Having said that, however, he is quite vengeful for a cautious man like Lord Jiuwang. If anything happens to him, he will pay for it."


    "Even if you want revenge, you also need to have a certain strength. At present, Zhang Fan is in the dragon family. If you want to retaliate against him, it''s not a simple thing."


    Everyone is talking about something about the dragon family every day, but they are not optimistic about jiuwangye''s revenge on the dragon family. After all, jiuwangye has no cards now, and he is a master who can''t take a card. It seems that this time he is really leaving the mainland.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days later, Zhang Fan decided to go to the palace to see if the ninth prince had moved. If he hadn''t moved, he would have to teach him a lesson. After all, he had a word with him about this matter.


    Moreover, this time, Zhang Fan felt that he had to go to the Luo family at least to finish the last wish of elder Luo Feng. However, elder Luo Feng said that he was entrusted to send the token back to the Luo family. Moreover, the city of Los Angeles is far away from here. I don''t know whether the experts in the blood refining hall will attack the Luo family, or whether the Luo family is in danger now .


    Moreover, Zhang Fan still wants to find some miraculous drugs and go to the medicine palace. However, the medicine palace is not on this continent, but an island in the endless sea. As for the specific location, no one knows. It is said that only those who have a destiny can enter.


    Zhang Fan once heard Lu Jiuye say that this overseas fairy mountain seems to be an island floating on the sea, so the location of this island has always been uncertain.


    And the medicine master in the medicine palace can be said to be proficient in all the medical skills between heaven and earth, and even has the method of bringing people back to life. No matter what kind of strange poison it is, he can solve it.


    As for the toxins in Yanfei and Gao E, although they can be suppressed by drugs, they can''t be removed. Unless you can find the old man in the medicine palace, you can help them resolve them.


    However, some people are still worried about whether the dragon family will be in danger if Zhang fan leaves here, who will guard the dragon family, and whether the dragon family will be in danger if the ninth Lord''s people get the news and go back to attack the dragon family.


    For these problems, Zhang Fan also thought that if he left, who would guard the dragon family? So, Zhang Fan found Li Yiheng, the leader of Heilong hall, and told him the story again. Li Yiheng said that Zhang Fan could go out safely, and he would lead the people in Heilong hall to guard the dragon family until the leader of the dragon family came out from the closed door.In this way, everyone can rest assured. In addition, the biggest enemy of the dragon family in this continent is the ninth prince. Now, the ninth Prince has been driven out of the mainland by Zhang Fan. Even if he really wants to do harm to the dragon family, he may not be able to do it.


    After a brief clean-up, Zhang Fan said that he would go to Wangye''s house the next morning to see if jiuwangye had moved.


    Jiuwangye''s palace is in Linggu City, which is a certain distance from the dragon family. Therefore, from this point of view, it is necessary for Zhang Fan to go there in person, which can be regarded as a distraction.


    The next morning, Zhang Fan said goodbye to everyone in the long family. Lu Jiuye led several people out to see them off. Zhang Fan said that he would let them take good care of their wounds in the long family. When he came back, he could have a drink with them.


    Lu Jiuye knows in his heart that Zhang Fan also has a reason to go. He is also for Yan Fei and others. However, the medicine palace is not so easy to find, but few people in the Jianghu can enter.


    Along the way, Zhang Fan was in great danger, but Lu Jiuye knew in his heart that he could do nothing to help him, so he had to pray for Zhang Fan in his heart.

 Chapter 993

    Taking leave of everyone, Zhang fan starts to go on the road. He walks slowly and enjoys the beautiful scenery. Although he was with Lu Jiuye every day when he was at the dragon''s home, he talks and laughs, which is very lively. Now Zhang Fan is on the road alone. Besides enjoying the beautiful scenery, he feels that he is a little empty and not used to it. Fortunately, Zhang Fan''s adaptability is relatively strong.


    After a day''s journey, Zhang Fan has come to Linggu city and found that the town here is indeed very prosperous. Moreover, it can be said that there are many merchants and a lot of traffic.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the city in front of him. He couldn''t help nodding in his heart. It seems that the nine princes really know how to choose a place. They actually found such a city to develop. They really don''t lack materials and enjoy it.


    As he thought, Zhang Fan walked forward to the gate and entered Linggu city with the flow of people.


    It can be said that it''s quite prosperous here. There are all kinds of things to buy, including some things of mortals and practitioners. Whether it''s pills or weapons, or the food and cloth that mortals need, they can be sold here.


    The architectural style here is also a bit similar to that of the imperial palace. The buildings are tall, with glazed tiles, green brick floors, and people coming and going, all of which are well-dressed. It seems that there are no white people coming and going.


    Zhang Fan also took a look at this ancient city. He couldn''t help thinking that the place where the ninth prince lived was really unusual. He was so prosperous. I don''t know what good things there are in this place.


    I bought some rare toys and prepared to take them back to Lu Jiuye and others. It''s not in vain to come here. By the way, I also explained to the dragon family the situation in Linggu city. In the future, the ancient city of Linggu will return to the dragon family.


    Not far away from Zhang Fan, there was a stall owner. There were two big pots with peanuts and stew in front of him. He began to yell. At this time, two dogs came in front of him. One in front of him and the other in the back of him were scrambling for a bone. They rushed to the stall.


    When the stall owner saw this, he frowned and swung a bamboo stick beside him to drive the two dogs away so that they would not bump into his stall. He was also afraid that the two dogs would salivate over the pot of stewed meat on his stall and affect his business.


    "Break up! Break up


    A group of people in official uniform pushed and pushed, directly came to a stall in front of them, and directly overturned the stall. The owner of the stall was obviously a mortal, not a warrior. When he saw these people overturning his stall, he was stunned at first, and then he was full of panic. He quickly knelt down on the ground and said to several people in panic: "gentlemen, I don''t know if I have offended you If there are any, please hold high your hand. Don''t see things the same way as me. "


    These people are obviously a group of practitioners. The first one is a bald man. His appearance is extremely ugly, especially his eyebrows are very thin, almost the same as none, so it makes people feel very strange.


    Baldheaded man came forward with a cold hum, and the stall owner in front of him said, "I''ve given you a day''s grace before, and I also said that if you can''t hand in enough spirit stones, I''ll take someone to lift your stall. Don''t you forget?"


    I want to sell the food, but I don''t have enough money to pay for it


    After hearing this, the bald man was furious. He slapped the boss on the stall and said, "what are you, you dare to break the rules of Linggu city. According to the rules of our city manager, you can''t buy things here without paying. Don''t you know? Pack up your things and get out of here, or we won''t be blamed for being rude to you. "


    City Manager? Zhang Fan always feels a little strange after hearing this official title. He has never even heard of such a position in the city. What on earth is this?


    When people around saw this scene, they were all angry and speechless. They shook their heads and sighed and talked in a low voice. They felt sympathy for the stall owner.


    "The city manager is a little unreasonable. If he doesn''t agree with you, he will start beating people. The stall owner has said that he will hand in the money after selling a few shares. It''s not that he won''t do it. Why beat people?"


    "You don''t come to linggucheng on the first day. The city managers here have a lot of power, especially in the stalls. They have absolute management power, and even the rules of stalls'' charges are set by them. Especially for the stalls'' charges, they are extremely high. Therefore, there is nothing to pay for stalls here It''s a profit. "


    "Yes, I used to charge by the day, but now I have to charge by the hour. I feel that the rules made by the city manager are becoming more and more unreasonable."


    "What''s more, the city management department has recently made a new plan for all the places in the ancient city of Ling. The site of stalls is getting smaller and smaller, and the business of peddlers is becoming more and more difficult."


    "You don''t know that they all act according to orders. These taxes are all the pocket money of the ninth prince. In their opinion, all these are the meaning of the ninth prince, and no one dares to disobey them.""If you want me to say that the nine princes are not a thing. They just like to rob things. Many cities are under his jurisdiction. Therefore, he also wantonly collects money from the people in these cities. It''s really a bit shameful to bully these people with his huge power."


    "I can''t help it. Who let them be the princes of the royal family? Besides, the people in the royal family are almost the same, and the rulers are all corrupt and bribed. What''s more, these people below him?"


    "Yes, I heard that in the Imperial Palace, some people set up an internal punishment system for the rulers, saying that if officials make mistakes, they can punish some spirit stones to solve the problem without using some laws of the royal family. In this way, many officials of the royal family deliberately made some small mistakes, so as to take this opportunity to bribe the rulers. In this way, they seriously disrupted the legal affairs in the palace. Therefore, in my opinion, the royal family is also a rabbit tail, and it can''t grow any longer. "


    Several people spoke in a very small voice, but they were beside Zhang Fan. Those people in the city management department couldn''t hear him, but Zhang Fan was able to make it clear.


    Ni Zheng frowned. After hearing these words, he was very angry. When he was the supreme ruler of the royal family, he was always in accordance with the palace law, with clear rewards and punishments, which never happened.

 Chapter 994

    Now, there is such a situation in the royal family. It is clearly a means of collusion and mutual solicitation. It is the common people in the city who suffer in the end. If Ni Zheng is in power, he will kill as many people as he sees. It is not a pity to die.


    "Too much! That''s too much! " Ni Zheng was a little upset, and his whole body suddenly burst out with great momentum. He clenched his fists tightly, hoping to go out and kill these city managers now.


    Seeing this, Shi Xian said to Ni Zheng in a hurry: "calm down, didn''t you say that before. Now the royal family is no longer under your rule. Moreover, we are all ancestors. As for the development of future generations, it''s their business. It has little to do with us. "


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" Ni Zheng frowned and said to Shi Xian, "these rulers of the royal family are descendants of the royal family. Although times have changed and the royal law has changed, they should not be like this."


    Shi Xian laughed and said to Ni Zheng, "it really doesn''t matter. You can think about it. Since your rule, the royal family has experienced many generations of rulers, so their character will gradually change. It''s also very normal. What''s more, the ruler''s will in the royal family is on the one hand, and these people around him? And the temptations they go through every day? For a variety of reasons, you can guarantee that you will stay calm, but you can''t guarantee other people. Am I right


    According to Shi Xian''s words, these things really have nothing to do with him. After all, so many generations have passed. Although he has left some inheritance, he can''t do anything about it in the end. As for which generation he started to do this, it''s impossible to verify.


    Zhang Fan also felt that this matter was a bit unreasonable. What''s more, the city management department also formulated so many unreasonable rules, which was clearly to make a lot of money and deliberately oppress these merchants.


    What''s more, these city managers are all people with a certain realm. Although the realm is not high, they are just some shackles, but they are more than enough to deal with those mortals.


    At this time, an old man came over from one side. The old man was dressed in coarse cloth with white hair. He was tall, but he didn''t look old and hunched. His face was ruddy and his eyes were very smart. He seemed to be an innocent child, and he looked like a ghost horse.


    Zhang Fan''s eyes swept over the old man, and he was stunned. From the momentum of the old man, he should be a rare master. It''s just that there seems to be something in his body that blocks his channels. It seems that he is somewhat difficult to deal with. Therefore, he looks a bit like a mortal now.


    The old man also stood by and watched for a long time. He saw all the actions of the city management department in his eyes. He twisted his beard and thought about it. His eyes turned and his mouth curved. It looked like a child had some bad ideas.


    When he came to the crowd, the old man laughed and said to several spectators, "I''ve heard a story recently. Why don''t I tell it to you?"


    After listening to the old man''s words, several people looked at the old man in front of them strangely. They didn''t understand what he meant. On such an occasion, would he tell a story? Is that ok?


    Although no one answered, the old man said to several people in a loud voice: "it''s said that there are peanut stewers who are angry and want to punish them when they meet Erhuang. They are in the first team of soldiers and horses. They don''t have numbers or numbers. They bully the weak. But they don''t know what kind of arms they are?"


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned. Some people were curious, and some people seemed to have guessed the answer. They took a sneak look at the city management department and worried about the old man.


    He frowned one after another when he heard the story, but he didn''t know what it was.


    After listening to this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but smile. He held his shoulder and looked at the old man with some appreciation. He thought that this man was still a bit interesting, just like an old urchin. At this time, he would use this way to express his grievances for the stall owner.


    After hearing the old man''s words, the bald man was also curious. He separated the crowd and came to the old man. He asked the old man, "old man, why didn''t I understand the story you just told me? What kind of arms are you


    The people around were curious, whether the bald man really didn''t know or pretended to be confused, which was clearly scolding them. Why should people explain so clearly.


    Of course, the people around them overestimated the intelligence of these city managers. Although everyone in the city managers present was tall and big, no one understood what the old man said.


    The old man looked at the bald man, laughed and explained to him, "it''s very simple. The story just now means that there is a small peddler who sells peanuts and stewed meat. When he meets two yellow dogs robbing bones, the stall owner is angry and wants to beat the dog. At this time, a group of people come to bully the weak, but they don''t know what arms they are?"


    "What arms are they?" Although bald man listened, but still did not guess."City manager, how simple." With that, the old man suddenly burst into laughter, and laughed back and forth, looking like an innocent child.


    After hearing this, several city managers turned gloomy and looked at the old man one after another. Their eyes were full of killing intention and they rubbed their hands.


    At this moment, everyone stepped back. They knew that these city management departments were directly under the direct management of the ninth prince, and they were not the ones they could offend. If someone didn''t obey, they would be arrested by the experts in the palace. It was a pain of flesh and blood, even torture in the palace, which made life worse than death.


    "Old man, I think you have lived enough. You dare to challenge our city management department openly. It seems that you are really curious about the torture in the Lord''s mansion?" The bald man narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man in front of him with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan is calm, in his opinion, if these people dare to fight against the old man, Zhang Fan will not stand by. What''s more, Zhang Fan thought in his mind that it would not take much effort to deal with these people.


    However, Zhang Fan was also curious about the old man''s ability. Although his meridians were slightly hindered, he dared to challenge these city managers.

 Chapter 995

    That means that he still has a certain way to deal with them. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, although the old man is a bit like an old urchin, he is not the kind of reckless person.


    At this time, these city managers have surrounded the old man, one by one, and their eyes are even more hostile. They want to take the old man back to the palace and torture him.


    When the old man saw that these city managers wanted to do something for themselves, he immediately began to put on a look of justice and awe inspiring, and yelled to the people around him, "what are you doing? I just told a joke. I''m not really going to take me back to the Lord''s house to ask for a crime."


    After listening to the old man''s words, the bald man snorted and said to the old man, "old man, you dare to challenge the authority of our city management department. I think you are tired of living. It seems that you must come with us today."


    The old man waved his hand and said to the bald man, "you can take me, but I want to know clearly, what law have I committed? I need to know what the crime is and who will carry out the torture in the Lord''s residence. At least I have a certain right to know about my life. "


    "You don''t have so much nonsense. To tell you the truth, the rules of the city management department are set by Laozi. I can make you any crime I want. It has nothing to do with other crimes." The bald man said to the old man coldly.


    "Is it?" As soon as the old man''s eyes turned, he seemed to have some idea. He quickly put on a poor look at the bald man in front of him. His face changed faster than turning a book.


    "I think we still have some discussions about this matter. Your city management department is working hard. To put it bluntly, it''s just how many spirit stones you want to collect. I have them. How many spirit stones can solve this matter if you make a price?" The old man asked to the bald man in front of him.


    The bald man took a look at the old man in front of him. He felt that the speed of the other person''s face changing was not suitable for him. After thinking about it, he said to the old man, "well, since you are too old to stand the toss, it''s better for you to give 500 pieces of Lingshi to this matter. Let it go."


    After hearing this sentence, the old man''s face changed again. He pointed to the bald man in front of him and said in a loud voice, "I knew that your city management department didn''t have a good thing, just to punish us Lingshi. As you can see, this guy marked it clearly just now, blackmailed me Lingshi, bullied an old man, those swordsmen in the river and lake, where are you? Is heaven If you have eyes, can you see the real face of these scum, and give justice to us grassroots! "


    This remark is very just and awe inspiring. It seems to have ignited a group of anger in the hearts of all the friars around. It is inflammatory to a certain extent. Some swordsmen have even passed by here. When they see the scene in front of them, they are very upset.


    "I think there''s some truth in what the elder said. After all, these city management departments are a bit too bullying people. They will bully those grassroots civilians if they have nothing to do. If they really have the ability, they might as well go out and bully those high-level experts?"


    "If they really have this ability, they will not be the city manager for a long time. Moreover, there are many monks in the ancient city of spirit who set up stalls. The standard for them to collect spirit stones is also based on the realm of those monks. The higher the realm, the less spirit stones they will hand in. This is not reasonable at all."


    "You are right in saying that there are not so many reasonable things in the world. If there were so many reasonable things, the world would have been peaceful for a long time. Why should it be like this?"


    "In fact, these city managers are just people who handle affairs. The real backstage is the ninth prince. He is the real backstage of this matter. The purpose is to earn the spirit stone in this way for his own expenses."


    "Yes, the ninth Prince is really not a thing. If you look at the resources of someone''s family, you will occupy them, and if you look at the girls of their family, you will occupy them. If such a person were not for his noble status and his royal relatives, he would have been killed long ago."


    "It''s not only the ninth prince, but the whole royal family probably has few good things. Although the royal family has a lot of territory now, it makes people complain. Even many families and clans are not willing to cooperate with them."


    "The royal family will be destroyed for a long time, and then people will guess that it will be hard for us to destroy the royal family."


    It seems that as long as the topic of the royal family is mentioned, people can''t say enough. Even few people are optimistic about the royal family. They all think that the sooner the royal family is destroyed, the better people''s life will be.


    After hearing these words, Ni Zheng could not help but feel ashamed. After sighing to himself, he shook his head. Anyway, this matter can no longer be managed. Now the royal family has nothing to do with him. If he could manage it, he would have stood up and even killed these unworthy descendants.


    After listening to the old man''s words, the city management department was furious. One by one, they came forward to fight the old man. After all, they had certain accomplishments. There was a strong wind between their moves.


    Before that, many chivalrous people in the Jianghu were resentful. However, when they saw that the city manager really started to deal with the old man, no one wanted to be the initiator. Instead, they turned into melon eaters and watched the crowd.Ni Zheng is puzzled. In his opinion, Zhang Fan has always been upright and awe inspiring. Whenever he sees injustice, he will help him. However, now the old man is being beaten by a group of city managers, but Zhang Fan doesn''t seem to mean to do it. Instead, he stands aside to watch the excitement.


    "Boy, so many people are beating the old man, are you just watching? Why don''t you help? " Ni Zheng frowned and asked Zhang Fanzhi.


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Ni Zheng, "no, there are enough people in the city management department. I don''t need to help."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s answer, Ni Zheng almost vomited blood. He secretly scolded Zhang Fan for not understanding or pretending to be confused?


    "I''m talking about you helping the old man. Do you want to see the old man killed by these city managers with your own eyes?" Ni Zheng asked Zhang Fan a little puzzled.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Ni Zheng: "the elder is worried too much. In my opinion, the old guy must not be so simple. Have you found that although these city management departments have been beating him, there are no scars on his face and body. This shows that the old guy must be pretending. Therefore, I conclude that the old guy doesn''t need our help at all."

 Chapter 996

    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Zheng began to look at the old man and found that what Zhang Fan said was true. Although the old man was beaten for a long time, there was no scar on his face. If he observed carefully, he could find that when he twisted his body, it was not that he had no rules to find, but that he was managing these cities in this way The power of the division was removed, so there was no scar on his body at all.


    Seeing this, Ni Zheng can''t help feeling in his heart. It seems that the old man is still a master of unloading power. At the same time, Ni Zheng also admires Zhang Fan''s observation ability. Such details can''t escape Zhang Fan''s eyes.


    The old man got up from the ground and began to shout, dancing, making things worse and worse. At the same time, he began to take off all the power to attack himself, so that the power of these city managers to attack themselves was almost zero.


    It seemed strange that the old men were killed in front of each other. But now they didn''t know how to kill each other.


    While shouting, the old man ran, almost crossing the streets and alleys, making the whole city stormy. Although countless people didn''t stop him, they also pointed out to those city managers.


    "Recently, I feel that these city managers are too shameful. There are no things that they can''t manage in the city, such as blocking roads, smashing stalls, and now beating people at will. Does it mean that no one comes out to take care of it? "


    "Who cares? Don''t dream. If there is no accident, no one should be willing to stand up and meddle in their own business. After all, they are the people of the ninth Lord, and the orders they receive are also the orders of the ninth Lord. Anyone who is against them is against the ninth Lord. You know, what''s the end of being against the ninth Lord. You and I know very well in our hearts, so we''d better not make trouble. "


    "But this thing really makes people angry. If they don''t do it again, the old man will be killed by these city managers. It''s too outrageous."


    "So what? Do you know why no one has done it? This is the ancient city of the spirit. If anyone dares to mess around, he will be disrespectful to the ninth Lord. You know, the experts around the ninth Lord are not vegetarian. They are all experts, but we can''t deal with them. "


    "No way, some things are not what we want to manage. In this world, everything depends on strength. If there is no strength, there will be no right to speak. When we encounter some things, we can only stand by and watch."


    "The old man, too, should offend anyone. He should offend the city manager. Even if he is really killed, he deserves it. It''s really hard to help him if he doesn''t cause trouble on the earth, but only heaven."


    "I can''t say that. How could an old man get into trouble with the city manager? I think there must be some misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? If there is any misunderstanding, just make it clear. Why such a big fight? If you want me to say that these city managers are deliberately finding fault, they must have taken a fancy to something on the old man, and they want to find an excuse to seize it. "


    "That''s not clear. Everyone is innocent and guilty. That''s the reason. Therefore, we can only watch here and don''t interfere at will."


    Although everyone knows that they can''t help, the pressure of public opinion is also increasing. Everyone is dissatisfied with these city managers, and their voices are getting stronger and stronger. Some people are even angry and ready to fight against these city managers.


    While chasing the old man, several city managers looked around and felt something was wrong. They looked worried and said to the bald man one after another.


    "Chief, why do I think something is wrong? Although the old man seems to be a little old, his speed of action is a little too fast. We''ve been chasing him for more than ten streets, but we haven''t caught him yet. What can the old man order? "


    "I also think it''s a little strange that we all fight against him. Even just now, I have used a killing move, which can kill him in one move. But now it seems that he is still unharmed. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t think it''s right. Besides, are we making a big fuss about it? Besides, it''s not good for us when it comes to it. These people around us seem to be very dissatisfied with us."


    "I also think something is wrong. If we really arouse public anger, we may be in trouble. Boss, let''s stop. Anyway, if this old guy doesn''t leave Linggu city in a short time, we still have a chance to fight him."


    The city managers all felt something was wrong and said to the bald man one after another that they wanted to persuade him to stop and let the old man go for the time being. As long as he didn''t leave Linggu City, they would still have a chance to fight him.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the old man''s back, but he didn''t care too much. After all, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, he was just a passer-by.


    Looking up at the sky, he felt that it was at least noon now. Although this time Zhang Fan came to Linggu city to see if the ninth prince had left, he was not in a hurry. Therefore, Zhang Fan still felt that he had something to eat first, and then he said.After looking for the best restaurant nearby, Zhang Fan went to the top floor with a wide view and sat down. He ordered some top-grade food and drinks. While enjoying the beautiful scenery, he began to drink and eat.


    At this time, a man came from a distance. When he came, he came directly to Zhang Fan''s table, picked up the wine and vegetables and began to eat.


    Zhang Fan took a look and found that he was very familiar. It was the old man who was chased all over the city by the city management department in the morning. He wolfed down his food. Zhang Fan didn''t disturb him. It was estimated that he was hungry and poured a glass of wine for him.


    He called the waiter and added a few dishes to avoid the old man''s hunger. After that, Zhang Fan continued to drink and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Less than a cup of tea, all the food and wine on the table have been eaten by the old man. The old man patted his round stomach and looked at Zhang Fan with a lazy look on his face.


    Zhang Fan didn''t pay any attention to him. He was still looking at the scenery outside the window. Soon he had locked the position of Wangye mansion, which was his next destination.

 Chapter 997

    "You''re not from this ancient city, and. You seem to come here for a different purpose than everyone else. Am I right? " The old man looked at Zhang Fan, his eyes were very smart, as if a child was looking at something he couldn''t understand.


    After listening to the old man''s words, Zhang Fan turned back, gave him a polite smile, nodded and said: "it can be said that I really have a different purpose from other people coming to Linggu city."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s reply, the old man was more curious and continued to ask Zhang Fan, "but I''m more curious. At that time, when I was chased and killed by those city managers, you were watching. Why didn''t you help me? Are you really hard hearted? But you don''t look like that? "


    "Oh?" With a smile on his face, Zhang Fan felt that the old man in front of him was still a little interesting and asked him, "if the other party is a man with a heart of stone, what kind of face would it be?"


    The old man thought about it for a while and replied to Zhang Fan: "they are usually cold, with a trace of ferocity in their eyes and a kind of cold smell around them. It''s not easy to get close to them. But you are different. If you are such a person, I won''t eat everything on your table in front of you."


    After listening to the old man''s words, Zhang Fan laughed and said to the old man, "yes, you may be more curious about me, but I also have some doubts about you. Your meridians are blocked, but your skill is flexible. Although others can''t see it, I can feel that you should be a Huajin master. After being chased by so many masters just now, you still have no hair in the end It''s harmless, and you haven''t used any aura yet, so you can see your power transforming ability. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the old man was stunned at first, and then laughed. He said to Zhang Fan, "you are really different. Although you are only a master in the shackles, it''s really rare for you to have such observation."


    "Just like each other." Zhang Fan laughed and continued to say to the old man, "you are the only one who can see that I came to this ancient city for different purposes from others."


    The old man laughed and lifted his glass. Zhang Fan said, "well, since we meet, we are destined. My name is Lu Botong. What''s your name, boy?"


    "Zhang Fan." Zhang Fan flatly replied that he also picked up the wine glass in his hand and touched the old man gently.


    They drank all the wine in the glass, and then they laughed, looking like they had known each other for many years.


    Lu Bo Tong took a look at Zhang Fan and said with a smile, "I heard that it''s rumored in the river and lake that the ninth Prince is going to leave the mainland for three days. I wonder if it has anything to do with you?"


    Zhang Fan raised his eyebrows and said to Lu Botong with a smile: "do you really think this matter has something to do with me? Why do you ask? "


    Lu Botong took a sip of wine, put down his glass, looked at Zhang Fan in front of him, and said: "according to some information in the river and lake, the ninth Lord once sent an expert named Chen Lin, whose realm is half a step to heaven, and his strength has reached the point of terror, but such an expert is just to kill a shackle master, which makes people feel more comfortable It''s amazing that this half step master Chen Lin was killed by a shackle realm master, and your realm is shackle realm. Therefore, this matter should not have something to do with you. "


    Listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan shrugged and said to Lu Botong, "it''s true that this matter has something to do with me. This time I come to Linggu City, I just want to see if the nine princes have left the palace."


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "I have already left. Early this morning, I saw that jiuwangye and all the bodyguards had already left Linggu city. At that time, it seemed as if the sky had just lit up. However, jiuwangye has gone. Who will manage the city now? It can''t be you. "


    Zhang Fan shook his head slightly, and Lu Botong in front of him said, "of course not. As a wild crane, I don''t like to be trapped in one place and travel all over the world. That''s my goal. I haven''t paid much attention to Wangye''s residence in a spirit ancient city."


    Lu Botong nodded and said, "it seems that my guess is right. You are not the one who will take over the palace. Who will be in charge of the city in the future?"


    "It should be managed by the long family. What''s your opinion on this?" Zhang Fan asked Lu Botong curiously.


    Lu Botong waved his hand and said with a smile: "no matter who is in charge of Linggu City, I don''t know very well. However, the management method of Linggu city needs to be changed. That is to cancel the city management department, or strictly manage it. Don''t let them do evil."


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan nodded and said, "it''s natural. Even if there is a city management department, it will carry out standardized management."


    "What? I heard that someone wants to standardize the management of our city management department? " A low drink came from the stairway, and then the bald man led the people in the city management department to come up. His eyes directly focused on Zhang Fan and Lu Botong.


    Zhang Fan actually discovered their existence long ago. Moreover, these people happened to be downstairs, and Zhang Fan didn''t care. Unexpectedly, these people liked to eavesdrop on other people''s conversation. Just now, the conversation between Zhang Fan and Lu Botong happened to be heard by them, so these people went straight up to find fault.The bald man took a look at the old man and said coldly, "old man, it''s you again. This time, I see where you''re going!"


    After hearing this, Lu Botong immediately waved his hand to the bald man like a child who made a mistake and said, "it''s not me, it''s not me. You''ve recognized the wrong person. Besides, the one who spoke just now has nothing to do with me. There''s a head of injustice and a debt owner. You can find him!"


    With that, Lu Botong directly hid behind Zhang Fan and peeped at the city managers in front of him, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    The bald man didn''t pay attention to Lu Botong. With a cold snort, he looked at Zhang Fan. After a lot of careful study, he found that Zhang Fan was just a self-cultivation in the shackles, almost the same as himself, but his eyes were full of disdain.


    "Hey, boy, just now you said that we should strictly manage our city management department? What are you? Is there any right to say such a big thing? " Bald man a face disdain of say to Zhang Fan.


    After listening to the bald man''s words, the old man turned his lips. He knew in his heart that the bald man had met a stubble today.

 Chapter 998

    What kind of person is Zhang Fan? Even Chen Lin, a half step master sent by the ninth Lord, can kill them. It''s not hard to kill them.


    In the meantime, these city managers have come to Zhang Fan, one by one holding his shoulders, with a haughty look on his face.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Zhang Fan lifted his glass and said with a smile, "yes, it''s really what I said. The first thing after I took over Linggu city. It should be to cancel the position of city manager, or to replace you, so as not to disturb the normal order in the ancient city of spirit. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the city managers looked at each other and burst into laughter. Their eyes were full of disdain for Zhang Fan.


    "Boss, I think this guy has drunk too much today, and he has said such crazy things. Who does he think he is? Our city management department is directly under the management of the ninth prince. He is nothing. He even said that he would change us. It''s so ridiculous."


    "It''s hard to say that he is a relative of the emperor if you can say such a thing? Or what''s the big deal? However, his dress and state are very common. How can such a person be


    "If you want me to say that he is sick, and all he says is crazy, or he is daydreaming, and he doesn''t wake up at all. Therefore, all he says is dreamtalk now. Since it''s dreamtalk, why do we have the same opinion with him?"


    "However, I think that he can challenge the majesty of the ninth prince with his own strength, and this spirit of fearing death is worthy of our admiration."


    "What''s so admirable about that? If you drink more wine tomorrow, you may be able to say such things, but you have to pay a price for saying some crazy things."


    "Maybe he doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter. Let''s take him back to the Palace first and wait for the Lord to interrogate him personally. The tools of torture in our palace haven''t been used for a long time. What do you think the boy can survive?"


    "Look at him. In my opinion, he can''t survive with a single instrument of torture. In addition, he doesn''t have such strong willpower because of his low level."


    "Anyway, let''s talk about it in the afternoon. Let''s take him back and do nothing."


    Several people looked at each other, their eyes showed a fierce color, especially when they looked at Zhang Fan, the corner of their mouth raised a cold smile.


    Zhang Fan took a look at a few people, listened to what these city managers said, shook his head slightly, and said to Lu Botong behind him, "I think you''re right. These city managers are really worth replacing, or directly cancel the position of city managers, so that they won''t have no law or talent."


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, I see these people''s faces every day. Moreover, the rules in the city are all set by them. Moreover, the significance of their position is nothing more than collecting Lingshi in disorder, which has been unable to stop. The people in the city are full of complaints, but they have a backer behind them, and all of them dare to be angry. ¡±


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said, "such a thing will not happen in the future. After all, now that the ninth Prince has left the mainland, they will have no support and the city management department will not exist."


    "What did you say?" After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, the bald man immediately frowned and asked Zhang Fanzhi in front of him.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the bald man and said calmly: "it seems that you are still kept in the dark. I got the news that Zhang Fan asked your nine princes to leave the mainland in three days. From then on, they will not return. Otherwise, your nine princes will be worried about their sexual life. Therefore, it seems that the nine princes have left Linggu city. I''ve abandoned you for a long time


    After listening, several people were still laughing at the beginning, but from the other side''s expression, it seems that Zhang Fan''s words are not like a joke. Is it difficult that what he said is true?


    "Don''t bluff here. We are all in Linggu city. If jiuwangye really wants to leave this continent, we should be the first to get the news." The bald man frowned and said to Zhang Fan in front of him.


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to the bald man, "think about it. If the ninth Prince really told you the truth, would you stay here and not panic?"


    Zhang Fan also said: "yes, if the ninth Lord really tells you the truth, it is estimated that the whole Linggu city will start riots. After all, he has been ruling here for so many years, and I don''t know how much resentment he has accumulated. It''s probably time for these people to vent their anger with you. "


    After listening to what they said, all the city managers frowned and thought that this was the case. If the ninth Prince really explained the situation, it was estimated that the riot would have started in Linggu city.


    "Nonsense Although the bald man was afraid that what Zhang Fan said was true, he was still adamant and didn''t want to make such a thing come true. He said to Zhang Fan fiercely: "you are obviously disturbing the morale of the army. According to the law of the city, you are a capital crime!"


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "the law in the city? Interesting. If you really think so, I can''t help it. Since I''ve told you the truth, believe it or not, it depends on what you mean. ""Bewitch people, come on, take this boy for me first, and then go back to the palace for interrogation!" Bald man in the heart is very unhappy, immediately let his hands will take down Zhang Fan.


    After hearing this, these city managers came forward one after another, each with a short stick in his hand, trying to seize Zhang Fan and take him back to the palace.


    Lu Botong looks at Zhang Fan and is also curious. This young man seems to be the cultivation of the shackles. Facing so many experts in the shackles, can he really retreat? In other words, what kind of means does he have to kill Chen Lin, a half step master?


    Zhang Fan just took a look at several people, took the wine cup in his hand, and made a little effort. The wine cup suddenly broke. After that, Zhang Fan''s aura suddenly ran, and the huge aura fluctuated outward. All of a sudden, countless pieces of wine cup immediately flew out. The speed was so fast that the short stick in these people''s hands was cut off, and these pieces were also nailed to the wall in the distance.


    This move stunned all the people present, especially Lu Botong. Although he doubted Zhang Fan''s power before, now it seems that his doubt is totally superfluous. Zhang Fan''s strength is really strong, and even his power does not match his realm.

 Chapter 999

    Just now, Zhang Fan has been merciful to these people. Otherwise, it is estimated that what will be cut off is not only the stick in their hands, but their heads.


    A few diners in the distance were still watching. Some people thought that Zhang Fan was talking wild, and they thought that these city managers would not let him go.


    But Zhang Fan''s move just now really opened their eyes. I''m afraid even the experts in Mahayana can''t resist it.


    "Who is this guy? I think his realm is just a shackle realm. Why is he so powerful?"


    "I don''t know. It''s reasonable to say that a flail realm master can''t have such strength at all. If he didn''t show mercy to these people, they would have died here long ago."


    "I''m really surprised by this guy''s technique. I''ve never seen such a strong man before. His level is not high, but his strength can''t be underestimated."


    "I just heard that he seems to know some news about Linggu city. It seems that jiuwangye has been driven away and has gone to other continents. Linggu city needs someone else to take over. Shouldn''t it be him?"


    "It''s hard to say. If it''s really him, I think this guy still has some means. At least he said just now that the idea of banning the City Council is very suitable for the public."


    "You said this thing, I seem to think of something. I remember that this morning, I went out to hang up a cover, as if I saw a group of people walking out of Linggu city in a hurry. Moreover, it seems that a group of people support a person. That person should not be the ninth prince."


    "If what the boy said is true, maybe the man you see may be the ninth prince. But why did he leave the city so anxious? It can''t be any disaster in this city. "


    "Haven''t you heard from people in the world? At that time, the ninth prince sent someone to kill a man named Zhang Fan, who was not in a high level, but was very powerful. At last, the ninth Prince invited Chen Lin, a half step master, to assassinate him. As a result, the guy named Chen Lin was assassinated. After that, the ninth prince had to leave the mainland and flee to other places. "


    "Is there such a master? If that''s the case, if I''m the ninth king, I''ll have to run away, or else my head may move anytime and anywhere. "


    "There''s someone out there, and there''s a day out there. Before, the ninth prince had been salivating for the eldest lady of the dragon family. However, the eldest lady of the dragon family seemed to have a sweetheart, the master. When he learned that the ninth prince was going to attack the dragon family, he warned many times, but the ninth prince was still getting worse. Therefore, the master didn''t have to be polite to him. Now, the ninth prince was driven out "I''ve come to the mainland."


    Many of the people didn''t know about it, but some people said they knew about it and began to tell people about it, so that they could understand it.


    At this time, many people have looked at Zhang Fan, feel that this person seems to be very similar to the young man mentioned in the rumor, not only some people guess in their hearts, the young man in front of them should not be the legendary Zhang Fan.


    Seeing this, the city managers were so scared that they sat down on the ground with a look of panic in their eyes. Some even got wet in their pants.


    The bald man looked at Zhang Fan and asked in horror: "you Who the hell are you? Are you the one... "


    At this point, the baldheaded man can''t say anything more, because he thinks it''s nonsense. It can be seen from Zhang Fan''s strength just now. The young man in front of him is the legendary Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan got up, his face was still calm and said to several people: "well, to tell you the truth, I''m here to see if the ninth Prince has left here, so as to take over his palace. For the future governance, the dragon family will send someone to come."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan took a look at the bald men and said to them, "you have two choices now. One is to leave Linggu city and go as far as possible. I will never see you again in this life. If you commit evil in the Jianghu and are caught by me, I will never let you go."


    "Second, stay in Linggu city and continue to be your city manager. However, your rules need to be changed greatly. Your salary will be halved and there will be no exorbitant taxes and levies. You can choose these two ways."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the city managers looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fear. They were also unable to refute this matter. After all, if they wanted to live, they had to choose one of the two roads. Moreover, if they left Linggu City, they didn''t know what to do.


    The bald man looks at his men and sighs to himself. It seems that their days of glory have come to an end, and now they can only be men with their tails in their hands.


    After thinking about it, the bald man fell to his knees with a plop and said to Zhang Fan, "all members of the city management department are willing to listen to your instructions."


    Zhang Fan took a look at several people and nodded with satisfaction, which is also the best choice for them. In the ancient city of biling, if you want to manage, even if the dragon family comes, you need to have a new understanding of all the conditions in the city. If there are these people, you can directly provide some things, so as not to waste time.Having a look at the sky outside, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong, "well, we''ve had enough to eat and drink. Now it''s time for us to go to Wangye''s house. I also want to visit the situation in Wangye''s house."


    Turning around, Zhang Fan asked the bald man, "you are the manager of the city in the ancient city of spirit. You must often go in and out of the Lord''s house."


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s question, the bald man didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly said to Zhang Fan, "yes, villains go in and out of the Lord''s house almost every day. If you don''t dislike it, villains are willing to show you the way."


    Zhang Fan nodded his head with satisfaction, waved his hand to several people and motioned them to get up. Then they led the way and the party walked towards the direction of the Lord''s residence.


    Wangyefu is located in the center of linggucheng city. It covers a large area. The hall is very high. There is a gold plaque above the wide and bright gate, on which is written two words, Wangfu.


    After several people came here, they said hello to the two guards in front of the door and told them all the truth.


    After listening to the bald man''s words, they looked at each other with a look of surprise on their faces. They still didn''t believe his words, so they let the bald man wait here. One of them said that he wanted to go in and give a notice.

 Chapter 1000

    As soon as the bald man frowned, he felt that such a move was unnecessary, but he couldn''t say anything. After all, it was the rule of the palace. The bald man turned and looked at Zhang Fan with an inquiring look in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan did not say anything, but nodded, meaning that he can go to report, but there may not be anyone, anyway, he can act according to the rules.


    After a while, the bodyguard came back with a look of panic in his eyes, whispered a few words to the bodyguard next to him, and then shook his head, indicating that he did not find the ninth prince.


    That is to say, everything that the bald man said is true. The ninth Prince has really left the ancient city of Linggu and has gone nowhere.


    Seeing their appearance, the bald man had already guessed the result and said to them, "in that case, you two should get out of the way and don''t get into trouble."


    After listening to them, they consciously flashed to one side and did not dare to speak. They looked at Zhang Fan with some surprise. They didn''t understand the identity of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan walked into the palace with a swagger, and looked around. Bald men and others were leading the way. At the same time, they were also introducing the structure of the palace to Zhang Fan, so that Zhang Fan could get familiar with it.


    It has to be said that Zhang Fan thinks that the nine princes are still more affectionate. There are many things in the yard, such as rockery fish pond, plagiarism corridor, flowers that don''t fade in four seasons, and eight sections of Changchun grass. They really have a sense of elegance.


    Some slave workers in the yard didn''t seem to know that today was still a normal work. For them, it was just a normal day.


    Zhang Fan visited the palace as a whole, but he did not find the ninth Prince and some of his bodyguards. Moreover, when he asked the people in the courtyard, they also said that they had not seen the ninth Prince today, as if they had disappeared out of thin air.


    Zhang Fan knew in his heart that it must be the ninth prince who left the palace without saying hello to anyone. After all, it''s not very glorious to say such a thing.


    Zhang Fan told all the people here the details, and also explained the whereabouts of the ninth prince. Although many people did not believe it, the ninth Prince did not appear, which everyone was very confused.


    However, one thing, as we all know, is that the ninth Prince once sent a half step master to kill, but he was killed. And Zhang Fan is the one who was hunted down.


    People have also heard that the man who killed Chen Lin is an expert in shackles, which is in good agreement with Zhang Fangang, which makes people surprised. I have always been curious about what the young man who can kill the half step master in the shackle world looks like. I finally saw him today.


    Zhang Fan also told them the truth of the matter, and said that if these people are willing to stay in the palace and serve the next host, they can stay. If someone wants to leave, Zhang Fan will never stop them.


    After hearing this, they were surprised. In their opinion, this matter is basically impossible, and almost no one can do it. Moreover, this matter is very suspicious. Many people find Zhang Fan to confirm it again and again, so that they don''t hear it wrong. A few people also pinch him on their thighs, Only when I showed my teeth in pain did I feel that it was not a dream.


    Lu Botong took a look at the reaction of these people, especially when they came to find Zhang Fan one by one and frowned to confirm the matter again and again. Lu Botong could not help sighing and said to Zhang Fan: "although the ninth Prince is harmful to the river and the lake, and has always been so ambitious for the dragon family, from the reaction of these people, the ninth Prince is very important to his subordinates It''s not bad, so even if something like this happens, these slave workers don''t want to believe it. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan just smiles and doesn''t answer. But in Zhang Fan''s mind, he doesn''t think so. In his opinion, although these people have an incredible look in their eyes, they don''t think so because of the encounter of the ninth king, but they just talk about the matter.


    After repeated confirmation, these slave workers burst into laughter, and the laughter was very bright. Some people even began to sing and dance, while others wept with joy, as if they were venting their grievances for many years.


    "Great! The ninth Prince has really left this continent. If I can, I''d like to exchange half of my life for him never to come back! "


    "Yes, he''s gone at last, and we don''t have to be bullied by him at last. If I say, such a person doesn''t deserve to live in the world, and death is the best. But now that he''s left the mainland, he''ll never come back, and it''s no different from death."


    "Having said that, I''m still worried. What if he can really rally and come back from other continents? Shall we stay here? "


    "Anyway, we are free for the time being. No matter who the next master is, I think I can stay. I have never seen anyone more difficult to serve than the ninth prince."


    "Yes, jiuwangye''s requirements are too high. Moreover, he always likes us servants like this. He also uses some punishment means and sets up many rules to refuse to pay us. Now he''s gone, and I finally feel that it''s daybreak. Otherwise, I don''t know when such a hard day will end.""Fortunately, the ninth Prince left. I really want to thank the young man named Zhang Fan of the long family for this matter. Without him, the ninth prince would not have left the mainland at all."


    "In any case, if the ninth Lord leaves Linggu City, we will be liberated. If one day he will come back again, it will not be too late for us to leave Linggu city at that time."


    For a moment, all the servants felt very happy and excited. Some even kowtowed to Zhang Fan on their knees to thank him for his kindness.


    Zhang Fan waved his hand to these people and said: "this matter can be put aside for a while. If you like to stay, I don''t insist. You can do these jobs according to your own time, as long as you can finish them. What I need is that you should fulfill your responsibilities. As long as you say the past, I won''t embarrass you."


    They all nodded in a hurry and kowtowed to Zhang Fan again. They kept saying that Zhang Fan was an enlightened monarch. For them, he was also the Savior.

 Chapter 1001

    Zhang Fan turned and walked towards the distance. As for the slave workers, let them be happy for a while. After all, Zhang Fan was not easy to disturb when he saw them so happy.


    Lu Botong has been on the side, silent, frowning. He seems to be puzzled by such things. He thinks in his heart, is he wrong or wrong? These people are not supporting the ninth prince, but are they celebrating? Lu Botong really didn''t think of this.


    Zhang Fan felt a little embarrassed when he saw his expression, and he also felt funny. He said to Lu Botong with a smile: "how about that, elder, do you want to feel a sense of separation between people''s hearts? Or do you think people have ulterior motives? Or is he wrong about the character of the ninth prince? "


    Lu Bo Tong laughed awkwardly, scratched his head and said to Zhang Fan, "I just didn''t think of it and didn''t come up with their ideas. That''s why he made such a joke."


    While they were talking, they came to an arbor and found that the tea set was ready in the arbor. There was fragrant tea in it and a servant girl nearby. It seemed that his job was to make tea here and never let it cool.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong are sitting in the pavilion. Zhang Fan sends the maid away first, indicating that she can go to have a rest first.


    Filling a cup of tea for Lu Botong, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong with a smile, "can you tell me something about you, elder?"


    "My story?" Lu Botong frowned and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. His eyes were full of vigilance. It seemed that he had been frightened all the time.


    Zhang Fan felt a little embarrassed when he saw this. After all, he didn''t mean any harm. He just asked casually. Lu Botong had such a big reaction, which was a bit unexpected to Zhang Fan.


    "If it''s not convenient for me to say it, I won''t ask for it." After seeing Lu Botong''s reaction, Zhang Fan gave him a step down, but he was even more curious. Does it mean that the old urchin has any secret? Why is it so hard to tell?


    Lu Botong also gave a ha ha, broke away from the topic, and they talked about something else, especially some stories in the ancient city of Ling.


    After another sip of tea, Lu Botong looked at Zhang Fan and said curiously to him, "I''m a little curious. I guess you didn''t come to Linggu city just to live in Wangye''s house. I don''t think you, a common man in the world, would like to stay here forever."


    After listening to his words, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and thought to himself, "it seems that the old urchin still likes to speculate on other people''s minds.


    " yes, I can''t stay here. I still have a lot of things to do. If I stay here, isn''t it a waste of time? " Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong with a smile.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong turned his eyes and continued to ask Zhang Fan, "that is to say, you can''t stay here for a long time. When are you going and where are you going?"


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to him, "if there is no accident, I will leave tomorrow and go to the endless sea to find the medicine palace. It is said that the medicine master in that place is good at detoxifying the strange poisons in the world. One of my friends is now in a state of poisoning, but I temporarily use xuanming pill to help him control the Non-Proliferation of poisons, but this is not a long-term solution, There needs to be an antidote, so I have to go to the endless sea. "


    "The palace of medicine?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong couldn''t help but be stunned. Then his eyes suddenly looked excited and said to Zhang Fan, "that must be very interesting. Can you take me with you?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at Lu Botong and asked him curiously, "does the elder mean that he is willing to go with me? However, it''s extremely dangerous along the way. Moreover, the medicine palace is just a legend in the endless sea. No one has ever really seen it. Everything has to go with fate. Are you really willing to go with me? "


    Lu Bo Tong, with a smile, said to Zhang Fan, "yes, I really want to go with you. I don''t know where the medicine palace is, but I''m very interested in you. To tell you the truth, you make me feel that I can''t see through, and I have a common language with you. At least I won''t be bored along the way. What''s more, you also said that it''s dangerous along the way Ten thousand, if you accidentally die, then I will be bored? "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s reply, Zhang Fan was stunned again and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It seems that this old urchin never plays cards according to common sense. However, well, since he is willing to be his companion, it''s not easy for him to refuse. It''s better to go on the road together and take care of each other.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded to Lu Botong with a smile and said, "since the elder feels willing to make friends with me and wander the world together, thank you first. But can you tell me about the congestion of your meridians? Since we are going to travel together, it''s better for us to be honest and have a certain understanding of each other, isn''t it? "


    After listening to what Zhang Fan said, Lu Botong thought about it for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "to tell you the truth, it''s a bit embarrassing. In my opinion, it''s really hard to say. Since you are so curious, I might as well tell you. In fact, the congestion of meridians in my body was caused by myself when I was practicing martial arts. I can only tell you this, You can''t laugh at me. "After hearing this, Zhang Fan was even more curious that someone could practice the meridians in his body when practicing martial arts. This kind of thing is really unheard of and unheard of by Zhang Fan.


    "How can you practice your own meridians? It''s the first time I''ve heard about it. Could you tell me the details? What can I do for you? " Zhang Fan asked Lu Botong curiously.


    Lu Botong sighed and looked at Zhang Fan in front of MI. After this period of contact, Lu felt that Zhang Fan was also a trustworthy person, so he told Zhang Fan his own story.


    It turns out that Lu Botong is very obsessed with Gongfa, which has always been the case. However, there is also a certain drawback, that is, in this process, it is very dangerous for his own meridians and internal conditions.


    Although Lu Botong felt that some skills needed to be simplified when he was practicing, otherwise it would be too cumbersome. At that time, Lu Botong was too young. He wanted to make a career with his passion, but he committed the taboo of being eager for quick success and instant benefit.

 Chapter 1002

    Although this method, in some cases, did save him a lot of time, and entered the country quickly. This illusion even convinced Lu Botong that his method really worked, so he continued to practice like this.


    However, it didn''t last long. Some time ago, he found that the aura in his body had become more and more violent, even a little out of his control. In addition, when he was young, he had some old diseases. At this time, he suddenly broke out, which made Lu Botong a little afraid. Facing such violent meridians, he had to seal the meridians in his body Although he looks like a mortal, at least he doesn''t have any burden on his body.


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan nodded to himself. It seems that the old urchin also has some difficulties. After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong, "why didn''t you get lost? In this way, the loss can be minimized. "


    Lu Botong shook his head and grinned bitterly. He said to Zhang Fan, "it''s useless. For so many years, I''ve practiced this set of skills. If I want to return other skills, I can''t integrate them. In this way, I guess I can only do it in my life."


    With that, Lu sighed again, and his eyes were dim. In his eyes, there was darkness ahead, and there was no light. Now, although the aura in his body could circulate for a period of time, so that he did not look old, but when the aura was consumed, it was the time when he ran out of oil and lights, that is, when his life came to an end.


    Zhang Fan thinks that although this man is an old urchin, he should not have such an ending. After all, it''s fate to know each other. Maybe he can help him.


    But how can we help him? After all, I don''t know much about medicine. I just can see the condition in his body with my eyes. But even if I find the problem, I can''t help it.


    At this time, Ni Zheng has stopped listening to them for a long time. He knows in his heart that Zhang Fan must want to help Lu Botong. After all, Zhang Fan is also a kind-hearted person and will do so. Otherwise, Zhang Fan will not show such an expression.


    Thinking of this, Ni Zheng said to Zhang Fan, "you really want to help this old guy. I''m right, but you haven''t found a way, have you?"


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded in his heart and said to Ni Zheng, "I don''t know what the elder can do. Please make it clear."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Ni Zheng laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, like you, I am at a loss for such a situation. however. I think you''ll find a way


    "Me?" After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Zhang Fan immediately frowned and didn''t understand what Ni Zheng''s words meant.


    With a smile, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "actually, it''s very simple. Isn''t that old guy Lu Botong practising his own meridians? It shows that there is something wrong with his skills. You just need to correct his skills. In this way, he can not only improve his own strength, but also help his future cultivation. "


    "Correct his mistake?" Zhang Fan couldn''t help but frown deeper and deeper. He still didn''t understand what Shi Xian meant.


    However, since these two elders have said so, it shows that the person who can help Lu Botong is really his own. Otherwise, God will not arrange such a fate, but how can he help him?


    Zhang Fan began to make an inventory of his own advantages. He thought that if it was related to the cultivation method, he should use his own yantianzhu. If he could, he might be able to help Lu Botong get on the right track from now on.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan excitedly said to Lu Botong: "elder, I wonder if you would like me to help you."


    "Oh? You mean, can you help me out of this dilemma? Let''s hear what it is Lu Botong was somewhat curious and asked Zhang Fan. What''s more, Zhang Fan''s excited expression doesn''t seem to be pretending.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said to Lu Botong, "my method can''t work immediately. You can try it. If you think it''s useful, you can practice it for a year and a half. If you don''t think it''s useful, you can forget it completely after reading it."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Lu Botong, "I wonder if you can run the skill you used before in front of me?"


    "You mean, let me work on it? That''s not good. I''m prone to aura rage, and eventually I''ll become a zombie driven by aura. " When Lu Botong heard Zhang Fan say that he wanted to see how he worked, he immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. He was really reluctant.


    Zhang Fan has also done a lot of Lu Botong''s work. In this way, Lu Botong will agree and let Zhang Fan stand far away. If he finds something wrong, he will kill him directly. He will not blame Zhang Fan.


    After everything was ready, Lu Botong began to use his own skills. Although many meridians were congested and the operation of aura was a little bit sluggish, he was basically able to make the aura run around the body. Through the meridians, he carried out all kinds of acupoints, and did not see anything abnormal.However, when Zhang Fan was operating the aura and his eyes, he suddenly found something wrong. It seems that Lu Botong''s aura in front of him began to grow gradually. In the process of operation, these auras were not injected into his Dantian Qi mansion, but remained in some acupoints.


    Zhang Fan understood that Lu Botong had simplified the memory of the movement of the skill, because there are some acupoints that need to be shared by some small meridians and acupoints around. Otherwise, every acupoint can''t bear the impact of aura. The light point is to let the aura be lost here, and the heavy one is in this acupoint, If you keep too much aura, you will make your aura violent or even out of control.


    See here, Zhang fan can''t help but frown, has found the crux of Lu Botong, but how to solve it? I don''t know if Tianzhu can really do it?


    With this in mind, Zhang Fan began to run his own yantianzhu, and began to test Lu Botong''s skills. How can he find the crux of the problem and solve it directly.

 Chapter 1003

    Sure enough, during the operation of yantianzhu, we did plan out some corrective routes, and re channeled these auras. Naturally, there would not be such a violent aura.


    Moreover, Zhang Fan also found that Lu Botong''s internal meridians are indeed damaged, which is very serious, and it looks even older. It is estimated that it was his old disease when he was young. If these things are not solved properly, Lu Botong will still be unable to recover to the peak strength.


    According to Zhang Fan''s conjecture, if Lu Botong really recovers to the peak state, then he is at least a half step master. However, if he recovers according to the current situation in his body, then even if he really encounters danger and forcibly uses the aura in his body to fight, then he can at most play the five levels of Mahayana.


    Just when Zhang Fan speculated, Lu Botong''s aura suddenly became furious. A trace of blood burst into the sky, and the big sweat began to scratch his face. It looked very painful. The heat wave around him was like a raging fire, and the blood in his body seemed to be steamed clean. It was a sign of going crazy.


    Zhang Fan''s secret way is not good in his heart. He rushes over and quickly points his hands around Lu Botong''s body. He directly blocks the important acupoints around him, and uses his own aura to dredge the aura in his body. According to the route given by Yan Tianzhu, he tries to instill these auras into Dantian Qi mansion.


    After a long time, Zhang Fan found that Lu Botong''s violent breath gradually returned to calm. Zhang Fan also felt some fear in his heart. If Lu Botong really had no one around him, when he used his kung fu, he would be possessed by the devil or waste his body furnace. The best result would be to become a mortal, if it was serious, And I''ll lose my life.


    At the same time, Zhang Fan also thinks that he underestimates the seriousness of the wrong cultivation of this skill. No wonder there will be some devils or evil practitioners in the Jianghu. It turns out that they just want to take advantage and improve their own strength. Although it can be seen on the surface that they have really improved their own strength, behind the scenes, they are just digging their own grave only.


    Finally, after calming Lu Botong''s violent aura, Zhang Fan slowly breathed a sigh of relief, sat aside and drank tea on his own.


    Not long after, Lu Botong also slightly opened his eyes. He felt everything just now, but he couldn''t do anything about his violent aura.


    Fortunately, Zhang Fan helped just now, otherwise, Lu Botong knew in his heart that he would be in a state of being possessed and completely lost his mind.


    Returning to his seat, Lu Botong, with helplessness on his face, said to Zhang Fan: "as I said, the aura in my body has always been very irritable, and it''s not controlled, and it can even hurt people around me. Therefore, I can''t operate the Dharma."


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Lu Botong, "it''s not as serious as you think. It''s just that there are different auras in some important acupoints. That''s why you have such a violent situation when you use your skills. As long as you solve this problem, you can continue to practice."


    Although what Zhang Fan said is very reasonable, in Lu Botong''s opinion, Zhang Fan is just comforting himself. He shakes his head and grins bitterly, and continues: "it''s not easy to talk. My body and I know it best. I have felt it before. After some adjustment and research, there is still no improvement. Therefore, in such a situation, it''s better to be happy For a few years, I have lived a happy life. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan felt that he admired this person''s open-minded spirit. Many people couldn''t let go of it, so they would have perseverance. Therefore, he had less desire in his heart, less natural suffering, no tears in his heart, no words in his realization, cherishing fate and giving up fate.


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly to Lu Botong with a smile and said, "elder, would you like to believe me?"


    Lu Botong raised his head slightly and looked at Zhang Fan in front of him. In his eyes, Zhang Fan''s eyes twinkled with incomparable sincerity. Moreover, Zhang Fan was still able to kill a half step master. If he didn''t believe Zhang Fan, who would he believe?


    Thinking of this, Lu Botong nodded slightly and said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "of course, I trust you. Otherwise, I would not come here with you. However, I still have a selfish heart. Today I will not hide you."


    "Master, please tell me." Zhang Fan nodded and asked Lu Botong in front of him. For this, Zhang Fan didn''t feel surprised at all. Although the old urchin looked a little crazy, his mind was very delicate. He would have his own purpose to do something.


    He was also warm-hearted. When he was on the street at that time, he found that the city management department bullied a mortal on the street. Naturally, he couldn''t stand it. However, if he revolted openly, he would surely suffer a blow. Therefore, he took a step back and taught these city management departments a lesson.


    Lu Botong thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "I heard that you are going to search for the location of the medicine palace in the endless sea. I''ve been wandering around the world for many years. Whether it''s a new injury or an old injury, I''ve accumulated diseases in my body. I''ve seen a lot of quacks, but I don''t have the slightest way to deal with the situation in my body. Therefore, I''d like to go to the medicine palace with you, if you want to They don''t have any way to deal with the disease in my body, so I can die. "After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan also thinks that there is some truth. After all, in the rivers and lakes, the medicine god palace has a very high position, just like the sword casting Valley in the rivers and lakes. The sword casting Valley mainly produces various weapons, while the medicine god palace is to solve the strange poisons in the world and the problems of everyone.


    If we can''t solve the problem of the old man in the medicine palace, then we can also announce the death penalty of this man.


    In the process of chatting, Lu Botong felt that Zhang Fan was a very interesting person with strong strength, which seemed to make him unable to see through. He was also curious about Zhang Fan''s behavior. However, Zhang Fan was also very frank. Lu Botong felt very comfortable making friends with such people.


    Zhang Fan admires Lu Botong''s open-minded mood. Not everyone has this kind of mind. If he really recovers his strength, he must be a rare expert in the world.

 Chapter 1004

    They met as if they were friends at first sight. After chatting until dark, they left each other. They found a room to have a rest and agreed that they would go to find the medicine Palace on the endless sea tomorrow morning. However, Zhang Fan also said that they had to do one thing first, that is to send the token of elder Luofeng back to the Luo family and hand it to the owner of the Luo family, Luo Qiying.


    Lu Botong agrees that Zhang Fan attaches great importance to the friendship between the river and the lake. It''s just a chance meeting with elder Luofeng. However, on his deathbed, Zhang Fan will travel thousands of miles to fulfill his last wish. Not everyone can do this.


    Early the next morning, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong got up early, cleaned up a little, and then set foot on the road to Luojia. Moreover, from the map, if they want to go to the endless sea, they can just pass by Lujia.


    When he left Linggu City, Zhang Fan also bought a lot of supplies. Therefore, even if they didn''t go through any cities, they would not be hungry. What''s more, they were both monks and didn''t eat much.


    They talked and laughed all the way, talking and talking about some interesting things in the Jianghu, and Lu Botong was very interested in Zhang Fan''s work in Dagang desert.


    Along the way, time passed quickly. Between the two people enjoying the beautiful scenery, a village appeared in the distance. Smoke curled up in the village. It was also in the afternoon. It was estimated that many people went home to have a reunion after a day''s cultivation. It looked peaceful.


    "We''ve been walking all day, and the village just appears in front of us. Why don''t we go and settle down there tonight, so that we don''t have to live in the open." Lu said to Zhang Fan with a smile.


    Zhang Fan nodded, casually, he turned the aura to his eyes, and wanted to see what the village in front of him was.


    But at this time, Zhang Fan found that there was a man lying at the entrance of the village. He was dressed as a mountain villager, dressed in coarse cloth, with blood dripping and no breath. Moreover, it seems that he has just died.


    When Lu Botong was about to step forward, he was stopped by Zhang Fan. He frowned and said to Lu Botong, "I think something''s wrong. I''d better be careful."


    "Be careful? Why? " Lu Botong had doubts in his eyes, but in his opinion, Zhang Fan would not say such words for no reason.


    Zhang Fan frowned and said to Lu Botong, "although the village ahead looks like smoke curling, it is actually a river of blood. We must be careful when we go in."


    "Rivers of blood? It''s impossible. " Lu Botong felt that Zhang Fan''s words were a bit off the mark. Looking at the village ahead again, he still felt that it was peaceful and there was no abnormality.


    Zhang Fan didn''t answer. He said to Lu Botong directly, "master, follow me closely. I think there must be something wrong with this village. Moreover, the murderer who slaughtered this village should still be in the village."


    Lu Botong nodded and followed Zhang Fan. They walked cautiously towards the village ahead.


    After walking for a period of time, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong suddenly frown. They feel that something is wrong, because the closer they are to the village, the more they can smell a strong smell. This smell is a bit strange, like medicine and blood, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    When they came to the village immediately, they found a corpse lying on the ground, dripping with blood. It was estimated that he had not been dead for a long time. Moreover, another characteristic of this person was that there was a black hole in his chest, which was just in the heart position, but his heart disappeared, and it seemed that he had been abruptly removed.


    "Who is it that has such cruel means? Is it that some evil practitioners have come to visit the village here?" Seeing the scene in front of him, Lu Botong felt uncomfortable. He frowned and asked Zhang Fan in a low voice.


    Zhang Fan frowned and looked at the front again. He suddenly felt a strong pressure. He could not help frowning. He thought to himself that this man''s realm was not low.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan is a little worried about Lu Botong. Although he can help Lu Botong to sort out his meridians now, after so many years of torture, it will take Lu Botong at least two years to return to his former state. Moreover, there are many old diseases in his body, which will be very harmful to him if they attack.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong, "elder, you wait for me here first. I''ll come as soon as I go. You must protect yourself."


    With that, Zhang Fan took out a black bead from the ring of storage space, handed it to Lu Botong, and said to him, "master, take this thing for self-defense first. Don''t use it unless you have to."


    "This is Wind fire thunderbolt bullet Seeing the bead handed over by Zhang Fan, Lu Botong looked surprised.


    It can be said that this item is quite rare. Generally speaking, it is not easy to refine such a thunderbolt bullet. Therefore, this kind of thing can be sold at a sky high price in the black market. Moreover, judging from the size of this thunderbolt bullet, Weili is at least the best shot of a Mahayana master, which is very rare.But even though this bead is valuable, Zhang Fan gives it to Lu Botong very casually. He just tells him to protect himself, turns around and walks towards the village.


    Not long after Zhang Fan left, Lu Botong looked around and felt that this place looked very desolate and empty. If someone attacked him at this time, he didn''t even have a place to hide. Therefore, in Lu Botong''s view, it''s safer to stay by Zhang Fan''s side.


    Thinking of this, Lu Botong hurried to Zhang Fan''s direction. At the same time, he kept looking around with vigilance, holding the thunderbolt bullet in his hand, and did not dare to be careless.


    Zhang Fan also felt that Lu Botong was not far behind him, but he didn''t say anything. After all, he just reminded her. As for whether to listen or not, it was all his business.


    When he came to the village, Zhang Fan found that there were corpses everywhere. Judging from the clothes on the corpses, it should be the villagers in the village. Some villagers had been dead for a long time, and there were signs of decay on the corpses, while some were still bleeding. At first sight, they were not long dead.


    After a simple look at several corpses, Zhang Fan found that these people were either drained of their blood or their hearts were taken away, and their death was extremely miserable. However, each corpse had a smile on its face, as if they had no pain when they died.

 Chapter 1005

    This makes Zhang Fan wonder that there is only one possibility, that is, these villagers are in magic before they die, or they still exist in their dreams, otherwise, they can''t have such a feeling when they die.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan guessed that when these people were dying, they should not feel any pain. They felt that they just had a sleep, had a dream, and then lived in their dreams forever.


    At this time, Zhang Fan explored the surroundings with his spiritual sense, and found an old man in black robe. This man''s realm is not low, and he has reached the peak of the ninth cycle of Mahayana, and is about to enter the realm of great fullness.


    At this time, this person is around a Dan stove, reciting words. It seems that he is mumbling something, but he can''t hear exactly what it is.


    Zhang Fan took the sword in his hand and came to the old man in black robe. He asked him coldly, "who is it? What''s the hatred with these villagers? Why do you hurt them? You still use their blood essence and heart to refine demons. You are definitely evil cultivation!"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the black robed old man gave out a shriveled smile and said to Zhang Fan, "no, to be exact, I''m the evil doctor."


    "Evil doctor?" Zhang Fan frowned and asked the old man in black in front of him. It was the first time Zhang Fan had heard of such a profession.


    The old man with black robe laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s very simple. Doctors usually help the dying and heal the wounded, but I''m different. My ability is how to let a person die. How will he die? "


    After a pause, the old man in black robe continued to say to Zhang Fan, "ordinary doctors use Alchemy to save people, while our poison doctors use Alchemy to kill people. This is the most essential difference."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan frowned at the black robed old man and asked, "do you mean you killed all these villagers? What on earth did you do to them? Why do they smile when they die? What did you do to them? "


    The old man in black laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s nothing. I just put a kind of hallucinogenic drug in their well. Moreover, these people are just my alchemy materials. If they are in a painful mood, then the alchemy can''t meet the requirements of grade."


    Zhang Fan frowned and said secretly in his heart. He didn''t expect that the evil doctor was so cruel and even reckless. In his opinion, these were not people at all, but the materials he used to make pills. He even used a kind of hallucinogenic drug to play with these people. Such people really don''t deserve to live in the world.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan raised his hand to the black robed old man and said, "you demon, you are endangering the common people. Today I will do justice for heaven!"


    The old man with black robe laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "do justice for heaven? It''s a joke, kid. I''ve listened to you all my life, but what''s the result? Don''t I still stand here? However, you and the old guy came to the door. It seems that God really helped me. It happens that my poison pill needs two monks. You just came. It''s God''s will. "


    With that, the old man in black robe burst out laughing wildly, and even the eardrum of the people who laughed was painful, as if the whole village was shaking.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the old man in black robe in front of him. He couldn''t help shaking his head. It seems that this man is hopeless. Today, he must do justice for heaven. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will die in his hands.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan took the long sword in his hand and used the XingKong Lingbo body method. In the blink of an eye, he had already gone around the old man in black robe. His hand rose and fell. In a moment, a sword with purple electric light cut the old man in black robe.


    With a dull thump, the sword gas instantly penetrated the body of the old man in black robe and chopped him to pieces. However, there was no scene of blood and flesh flying. Instead, the body of the old man in black robe turned into countless crows and scattered around. Later, the figure of the old man in black robe was formed again in a short distance.


    When Zhang Fan saw it, he was shocked and felt that something was wrong. Could he say that the old man in black robe was not a common man? Have you even reached the point where you can abandon yourself? Isn''t he immortal?


    "Boy, you have to be careful. Now you are in the magic. Don''t act rashly, or you will suffer." Ni Zheng frowned and began to remind Zhang Fan.


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Zhang Fan doesn''t quite understand what''s going on in his heart. If he was really involved in some magic art, he would not have been able to chat with them for a long time and enter into a dream completely. Few people can make people who are involved in magic art have the same dream.


    "It''s impossible. Can someone really make us dream the same dream together?" Zhang Fan asked Ni Zheng in a strange way.


    Ni Zheng nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, it''s possible. However, what you have is not magic, but a kind of overpowering drug, so what you have is medicine, not magic."


    "Ecstasy?" Zhang Fan thought about it carefully and thought that it was impossible. He was very cautious all the way. When he came here, Zhang Fan didn''t find anything wrong and didn''t eat anything, but why did he get hit?Think of this, Zhang Fan seems to suddenly think of something, immediately understand, at that time in the village, he really smelled a mixed smell of medicine and blood, he should not be in that time.


    "Now what? What can I do? " Zhang Fan frowned, looked at the black robed old man in front of him, and asked Ni Zheng.


    Ni Zheng frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not easy to solve. After all, it''s a dream, not a dreamland. If it''s a dreamland, if you want to find some special points and break them, you can solve it. But if it''s a dream, you need to have certain dream rules, so that you can break the dream and return to reality."


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Zhang Fan feels that there is some truth. After all, this is not the first time that Zhang Fan has experienced this situation. This has happened in Ni Zheng''s Mausoleum before. At that time, he was trying to break the rules of dreams. Only in this way can he get out of it.


    Although there is a way, Shi Xian''s words are like a basin of cold water pouring down from Zhang Fan''s head. Shi Xian said, "don''t be so optimistic. I think there is something strange about this matter. Although there are rules in the dream that can be broken, it is also a state of hypnosis, but now you are in a state of infatuation. If you want to solve such things, it is necessary to rely on the rules of the dream No way. "

 Chapter 1006

    Shi Xian''s words are not alarmist. It''s true. After all, after the dream is broken, if a person is in a severe coma, he will still be in chaos. The spiritual consciousness is trapped in the sea of soul consciousness, unable to return and control the body, which is no different from the dead.


    Or, at this time, if someone kills Zhang Fan''s body, Zhang Fan is still doomed to die. Even he doesn''t know that he is dead, and he is still immersed in a dream. That''s why the villagers have died, but there is no pain on their faces.


    Although the current situation is more severe, Zhang Fan''s heart is still not to give up hope, said to the two: "no matter what, now we can only do our best, if the body is really dead, it also failed some efforts, but even did not try, it is more unjust."


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan waved his thunder robbing sword and killed the old man in black again. No matter how hard Zhang Fan tried, the old man in black would turn into a group of black crows, and then stand in front of Zhang Fan again. He could even be divided into countless black crows, which made people despair.


    But even in this situation, Zhang Fan is constantly reminding himself that he must be calm and not be reckless, otherwise, he can''t solve any problems at all.


    After several fights, Zhang Fan found that the old man in black robe was just separated. There was no other attack, and his face was still with that kind of sarcastic expression.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help thinking that, according to the situation in front of him, it seems that solving the dream in front of him has nothing to do with him, and he needs to find another way.


    He turned around and took a look at a Dan stove beside him. Zhang Fan felt strange in his heart. According to reason, the purpose of this evil doctor is to train everyone into Dan medicine. If his wish can be satisfied, it is estimated that this dream can also be relieved.


    And the reason why so many people didn''t walk out of here may be because they have some fear of the Danlu in front of them. That''s why it''s so.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan turned around, put away the sword in his hand, and went directly to the direction of the red stove. The speed was so fast that even the evil doctors didn''t react.


    Ni Zheng was a little surprised to see Zhang Fan''s action. He asked Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, what are you going to do? Do you mean you want to use your body to make pills?"


    Shi Xian shook his head and said to Ni Zheng, "let him go. Anyway, the place where we are now is just a dream. Sometimes dreams have nothing to do with reality, so some abnormal actions are the way to solve it."


    "But if you die in a dream, isn''t it in reality? Isn''t that suicide? " Ni Zheng frowned and still disagreed with Zhang Fan.


    At this time, Zhang Fan directly placed himself in a high Dan stove, opened the lid of Dan stove, and suddenly felt a heat wave. This feeling can be said to be quite real.


    But Zhang Fan didn''t have time to think about it, so he jumped into the red stove and suddenly felt a burning fire. Even Zhang Fan could feel his own blood constantly being evaporated by the hot flame, and the whole person was burned up, and the burning pain instantly spread all over his body.


    However, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that all this was just a dreamland, which was not real. Therefore, he must persist for a period of time. Only when he persisted to the end, could he break the dream.


    Sure enough, after Zhang Fan''s body was engulfed by the fire, for a moment, Zhang Fan seemed to be able to feel that his body was constantly disappearing. Finally, all the impurities on his body were refined to form a green pill.


    At the moment when the elixir was finished, Zhang Fan could even feel a kind of vibration in the space. After that, everything seemed to become a bubble and disappeared. Everything around him became nothingness.


    Seeing this, Ni Zheng frowned. He had never seen such a situation before. He asked Zhang Fan, "what''s the situation? Is that what it feels like when the dream is over? "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Ni Zheng, "that''s right. In this way, the dream has disappeared. However, I''ve been drugged, so I can''t wake up and return to my body. From this point of view, I can only wait for someone outside to rescue me."


    "But will someone really come to save you?" Ni Zheng''s heart is somewhat despairing, because he knows that as long as someone enters here, he may be attacked. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang fan can only wait to die.


    What''s more, this time they were recruited together. If only Zhang Fan was trapped in a dream, at least Ni Zheng or Shi Xian could control Zhang Fan''s body to save Zhang Fan. But now, they are helpless.


    There can only be an old urchin Lu Botong when we meet outside. However, the old guy and Zhang Fan also come in together, and it is estimated that they will be hit. Therefore, the possibility of him coming to rescue Zhang Fan is almost zero.


    But Zhang Fan thinks, this is also a great hope, but the final result is good or bad, that is to look at their own fortune.


    outside, Zhang as like as two peas, standing close to his eyes, asleep, and the old man in the black robe, almost everything around Zhang Fan''s dream.The old man with black robe laughed and said to Zhang Fan: "I wanted to find some monks to help me refine the pill, but I didn''t expect that someone could take the initiative to send them to my door. It seems that God really cares for me. Although the boy''s realm is not good, it''s enough."


    With that, the black robed old man began to explore Zhang Fan''s whole body. He wanted to see what valuable things were on Zhang Fan''s body and whether there were any unexpected gains.


    Lu Botong has been following Zhang Fan not far away, but when he smelled the smell of this kind of medicinal material mixed with blood, he frowned and had a bad premonition in his heart. So he quickly took out some Qingming flowers, borneol and Youling mushrooms from his storage space bag, which are good things to refresh his mind, although Lu Botong didn''t know But in his opinion, if you smell it for a long time, it may have a certain impact on your body, especially at this time.


    I took out these herbs, wrapped them in a cloth, pressed them with my hands for several times, squeezed out some of the juice of these herbs, then covered the cloth between my mouth and nose, and went on.

 Chapter 1007

    When he came near Zhang Fan, he kept hiding in the dark and looked at the situation in front of him. Especially when he saw Zhang Fan standing still, Lu Botong''s brow wrinkled and his heart thumped. He couldn''t help thinking, could this little guy be caught?


    After observing from a distance, the old man in black came to Zhang Fan and began to grope on Zhang Fan, but Zhang Fan still didn''t resist.


    Seeing this, Lu Botong knows in his heart that Zhang Fan must have been hit. It seems that if he doesn''t save him, Zhang Fan may be taken away by the black robed old man next step, or even do something to him, or even use his life to refine medicine, which is possible.


    thinking of this, Lu Botong can''t help but show a worried look in his eyes and take out his hand The firecracker bullet in the firecracker, slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man in black robe in front of him. He was ready in his heart. When he threw the firecracker bullet, he would wake Zhang Fan up as soon as possible. Otherwise, the old man in black robe would not die, but he would be himself.


    Seeing that the old man in black robe was close to Zhang Fan, Lu Botong saw the right time and rushed out directly from the dark place. His firecracker bomb was thrown directly at the old man in black robe. He went forward to pull Zhang Fan and ran back quickly.


    The old man in black robe reacted very quickly. He saw Lu Botong suddenly throw something. He didn''t know what it was, but he could only see a black bead. Although the bead was flying very slowly, the old man in black robe didn''t dare to be careless in his heart. Instead of making direct contact with the bead, he wanted to catch Zhang Fan with his backhand.


    However, behind the old man in black robe is his Danlu. Although he evaded the firestorm bullet thrown by Lu Botong, Danlu has no dodging skills.


    At that moment, with the sound of touching his forehead, the black robed old man turned his head and looked around. He was furious. He found that his red stove had been directly smashed by the firecracker bomb thrown by Lu Botong. All the liquid in it was scattered all over the ground. He could not help but burst into a rage. His black breath was all around him. His eyes seemed to be able to stare and bleed fiercely Looking at Lu Botong, he was gnashing his teeth. With his ugly and old face, he was even more ferocious and terrifying.


    Lu Botong also felt a strong murderous spirit behind him. He felt cold in his heart. He knew that he was being watched by the other party. Moreover, this guy''s level was not low. I don''t know if Zhang fan can deal with it. Anyway, he can''t deal with it.


    The old man in black robe walked directly around Lu Botong''s face, clawed his right hand, and directly grasped Lu Botong''s heart. The method was extremely cruel, and he wanted to kill Lu Botong.


    However, Lu Botong, after all, has certain skills in close combat, and his reaction is also quite rapid. Between turning around, he immediately evades the opponent''s attack, grabs Zhang Fan with his backhand, and continues to run in the other direction.


    The old man in black robe was stunned when he saw that he couldn''t hit the target. In his opinion, Lu Botong was just a mortal without any cultivation realm. He didn''t have any aura in his whole body. He was even better than ordinary mortals. How could he have such ability? Is he a monk? Are you wrong?


    I can''t believe it in my heart. The old man in black robe did the same thing again, and once again he went to land in the direction of Broadcom. This time, the old man in black robe was in the back of Lu Broadcom''s heart.


    At this time, Lu Botong''s reaction was also so fast. It seemed that only when the palm of the black robed old man touched Lu Botong''s body, Lu Botong just moved slightly and avoided the attack of the other side.


    This time, the old man in black robe was even more surprised. If everything just happened, how can we explain it this time? Can''t you say that I really misunderstood Lu Botong, but he was a master?


    However, the old man in black robe still didn''t find any aura in Lu Botong''s body. He was just like a mortal, which made the old man in black robe even more surprised. Could a mortal be able to cultivate his own skills to such a state? Can you even avoid your own full blow?


    After dodging the attack from the other side, Lu Botong thought in his heart that if he continues to do so, it''s not a way. He can''t run away with Zhang Fan himself. The best way is to wake Zhang Fan up directly. Otherwise, no one can walk away today.


    However, Lu Botong was also curious. What kind of magic drug did the black robed old man use? If it''s not right, I can''t find an antidote myself. It''s really embarrassing.


    However, Lu thought that the refreshing drugs he had just taken out to cover his nose and mouth also worked. That means that there must be antidotes in these drugs, but Lu didn''t know exactly what they were. However, in his opinion, these drugs are all refreshing drugs with no side effects.


    Thinking of this, Lu Botong simply took these herbs and crushed them. Countless juices flowed out and poured them directly into Zhang Fan''s nasal cavity, which was more conducive to his refreshing and refreshing, and also to avoid breaking his mouth and pouring the medicine. After all, now is the time to be chased and killed, and there is not so much time at all.Although Zhang Fan was in a coma, he was able to keep breathing after all. Therefore, after these drugs entered the nasal cavity, Zhang Fan was immediately choked up. He only felt cool and cool. He entered the brain along the nasal cavity and directly opened his eyes.


    At this time, the old man in black robe attacked again, and he still wanted to catch Lu Botong. This time, he had used all his strength, that is, he wanted to kill Lu Botong with one move. The method was very cruel.


    At the moment when Zhang Fan opened his eyes, he already knew his current situation and directly pulled Lu Botong over. In this way, he helped him to dodge the blow of the other party.


    When Lu Botong saw this, he was very happy. In his opinion, as long as Zhang Fan wakes up, he will be saved.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan and Lu Botong dodged the blow again, the elder in black robe became more and more angry. He thought it was impossible. Moreover, when he saw Zhang Fan wake up from his dream, he felt more shocked and angry. He had never thought it would be like this.


    Zhang Fan stood as like as two peas in front of Lu Botong. He looked at the old man in the black robe and looked at the scene around him. It was exactly the same as everything in his dream.

 Chapter 1008

    "You How did you wake up? " The old man in black robe was full of curiosity and didn''t understand why it was like this. According to reason, as long as the medicine he prepared was hit, he basically couldn''t run away. In the end, he completely turned into a lamb to be slaughtered by himself and could never wake up.


    For such a situation, Zhang Fan''s heart is not very clear, can''t help thinking, unexpectedly, this old urchin even know some medical skills, otherwise, he may be buried here today.


    After listening to the old man in black robe, Lu Bo Tong could not help humming and said to him, "are you ok? Do you think your medicine works well? Although it''s very easy to let people fall in the trap, it''s easier to untie it. You only need someone to help you get some refreshing drugs, and then your ecstasy will lose its effect. Fortunately, it''s ridiculous to say that you have learned alchemy. "


    With that, Lu Botong''s company appeared with a look of ridicule, and even made a face at the old man in black robe, looking like an innocent child.


    The old man in black robe was still puzzled. He thought that there was absolutely no problem with his own medicine. But from the other side''s point of view, it was true. That is to say, this time, he really met an expert and used some special ingenious means to break his own medicine.


    Looking up at them again, the old man in black robe was more or less confused. It seemed that the two men''s realm was not high. Although the old man was flexible, he didn''t have any attack power. Zhang Fan was just an expert in the shackles realm. He was not so great. He might as well kill them directly. Anyway, there was no one here, just a little If you clean up your technique, no one will guess who the killer is.


    Thinking of this, the old man in black robe had already killed them. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. His momentum began to rise abruptly.


    Zhang Fan also feels the change of the other side. After all, the other side is in the ninth realm of Mahayana, and is also a poison doctor. It''s not easy to win him. If he really wins, then running away is the best choice. If he loses, he and Lu Botong will become a part of his Dan stove.


    However, Zhang Fan was not afraid of him. He tightened his thunder sword in his hand and said to Lu Botong behind him, "please stand far away first. I''ll deal with this man."


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan with some dissatisfaction: "this guy has committed a terrible crime. He has to kill me. He must not continue to live in this world. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will suffer."


    Zhang Fan nodded and knew this in his heart. From the means of others, it''s not difficult to see that he is definitely a habitual criminal. He doesn''t know how many people he killed and how many people''s blood he had on his hands. Now he must do justice for heaven.


    "Don''t worry, elder. I will live up to my mission. I won''t let this man leave here alive." With that, Zhang Fan turned and looked at the old man in black in front of him.


    After listening to the conversation, the old man in black robe burst into laughter, his eyes full of disdain, and said to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, "to tell you the truth, I am really glad that you can crack my overpowering drug, but if you want to defeat me in such a state, do you not wake up, or who gave you the wrong pill "What''s your courage?"


    Zhang Fan snorted coldly and said to him, "you have done many evil things. Since ancient times, evil can never be good. Therefore, we killed you completely on behalf of heaven and obeyed heaven''s will. You should die obediently."


    "Evil is more than right? Boy, I think you''re still too young. In this world, only people with high level have the right to speak. What evil is more than good is just empty talk. As long as your strength is strong enough, even evil can conquer the world and dominate the whole land. " The old man in black robe is also a man who has the ultimate pursuit of strength. In his opinion, everything needs to have the strength to speak.


    Zhang Fan looked at the old man in black robe in front of him, shook his head slightly, and said to him, "no, it''s not as simple as you think. If there is only strength in the world, then there will be no distinction between good and evil. The reason for the separation shows that since ancient times, good and evil have not been separated. There are reasons for all this."


    "What''s the bullshit reason? It''s just some words from the orthodox school. It doesn''t matter at all. You''ve all been cheated!" With that, it seems that the old people in black robes are a little ridiculous.


    With a calm and relaxed smile on his face, Zhang Fan continued to say to the old man in black robe, "if you want me to say that you are too poisoned, it''s better for you to abide by your creed and I''ll abide by my rules. Today we''ll have a good fight. I''m also curious. Which side of the moral code we abide by is better? "


    Listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the black robed old man burst out laughing, pointed to Zhang Fan''s confident face and said, "you are the one who deserves to say such things to me? I think you really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. "


    Lu Botong looked at the old man in black robe with a look of disdain in his eyes. He couldn''t help thinking that if he knew that this man could even kill a half step master, and had seen Zhang Fan''s methods, he would regret saying such a thing.Zhang Fan is still very calm. He tightens the thunder sword in his hand. Suddenly, there is a purple light on the sword. Cangyun''s intention is unintentionally displayed.


    The old man in black robe doesn''t think it''s necessary to talk nonsense with Zhang Fan. Just kill him so as not to delay his own medicine making. However, it''s a pity that if these two people die, they will have some influence on the medicine making.


    Thinking of this, the black robed old man suddenly rushed towards Zhang Fan. There were countless black breath between his hands. It seemed that some green light was hidden in the breath. It was obviously poisonous. If he was attacked, even if he ran away, there was no medicine to cure him. Finally, he would die.


    Zhang Fan is still standing in the same place, motionless, face indifferent, seems to be unaware of such a danger, and seems to be in front of everything has nothing to do with their general.


    When the black robed old man approached Zhang Fan, his eyes became fiercer and fiercer. He thought to himself that he was more or less hasty. It would be better not to kill him, as long as he was caught and thrown into the furnace alive. But now that the arrow is on the way, he has to fight. It seems that the boy will die today.

 Chapter 1009

    When the palm wind hits Zhang Fan''s chest, the black palm wind instantly penetrates Zhang Fan''s body, and Zhang Fan''s figure gradually fades away.


    Shadow?


    Seeing this, the old man in black robe could not help frowning, but he seemed to think of something again. His pupils suddenly shrank, and a bad feeling immediately rose in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhang Fan''s figure instantly appeared behind the old man in black robe. The long sword in his hand stabbed the old man in black robe''s back heart directly. With a puff, Zhang Fan''s thunder robbing sword instantly penetrated his body, and blood spilled on the ground along the edge of the sword.


    The eyes of the old man in black robe were full of inconceivable, but he felt a sharp pain in the back of his heart. Looking down, he found a purple sword light penetrating his body. Wow, a mouthful of blood with broken meat spurted out.


    He never thought that Zhang Fan, who only looked like a shackle state, had such strength and even could kill himself with a second move. Is it true that he was too careless? Or does this guy really have such strength?


    "You..." The old man in black robe wanted to say something, but the blood had blocked his throat and he couldn''t say anything.


    Lu Botong stood aside, hugged his shoulder and said to him, "why do you look down on shackles? To tell you the truth, your luck is really bad today. Have you ever heard of Zhang Fan''s name in the river and lake? That''s a man who can kill even a half step master, let alone you. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, the old man in black robe has despair in his eyes. Although he is an evil practitioner, he has heard of this man in the river and lake, but he always takes a chance and thinks that the mainland is so vast that it is impossible to be so accurate. He will meet Zhang Fan directly. He even feels that such a man is just a legend in the river and lake, and it is impossible to let himself go We have met.


    But today, the old man in black robe really had to believe that Zhang Fan really existed, and today he met him. It''s too bad luck.


    Zhang Fan took the sword out of the old man''s body. Suddenly, a column of blood was taken out. The old man staggered and looked pale, as if his life had been taken out of his body.


    I want to say something, but I can''t say anything. My pupils are gradually enlarging, and my body is more and more uncontrollable. I fall to the ground directly, and my eyes are full of doubts and unwillingness.


    Lu Botong took a look at the corpse on the ground, turned his lips, and went directly to the Dan stove. He reached out to open the Dan stove to see what was going on inside.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan frowned. He felt that something was wrong. After all, the red stove in front of him was smoking green and looked evil. He hurried forward to stop it and said to Lu Botong, "don''t mess with me. I think it should be poisonous. If you accidentally get it, the consequences may be unimaginable."


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "this toxin can''t help me. Moreover, although there are some medicinal materials in his Dan stove that haven''t been refined, they are all good things. We can''t waste them."


    With that, Lu Botong began to clean up in the Dan oven. Soon, all the things in it were found out by Lu Botong. Most of the things were viscous liquid, and some people''s bones and hearts were blackened. They looked terrible and smelled bad.


    Zhang Fan doesn''t think there will be any good things in it. He just stands in the distance and looks at the situation in front of him. He doesn''t want to help.


    But Lu Botong didn''t seem to be so disgusted with these things. He began to search among these viscous things, and finally found something similar to crystal. Seeing this thing, Lu Botong''s face showed a smile and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s him. This is the most valuable thing in this elixir."


    Seeing Lu Botong''s excitement, Zhang Fan was curious and asked Lu: "what is this? What is the essence of the whole stove? "


    Lu Bo Tong said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "generally speaking, whether they are poison doctors or normal Danshi, they need a kind of medicine guide, which is usually very valuable, so they can refine good danyao. This is the medicine guide of the poison doctor in my hand."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the thing in Lu Botong''s hand. It was a green, crystal like thing, with a layer of black material on it.


    "But what''s the use of this? We''re not poison doctors, and we don''t know how to make pills. " Zhang Fan''s heart is somewhat curious. Lu Botong in front of him asks.


    Lu Botong smiled and said to Zhang Fan, "that''s not necessarily. Although we''re not a poison doctor, we don''t need to refine the poison Dan, but this medicine is the essence of all things. If this thing is so discarded, it''s really a waste."


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a wry smile and said to Lu Botong, "even if we don''t discard it, can we say that the drug guide used by the poison doctor can be used normally? Even if this drug guide is part of the essence, is it not contaminated by some toxins? "


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "you''re right. The things refined by the poison doctor will naturally be eroded by the toxins. Moreover, it''s very troublesome to remove all the toxins. If you don''t clean them properly and continue to use them, the refined pills are also poison pills. If you discard the meridians, you may die and disappear on the spot "I''m dead.""But." After a pause, Lu Botong continued to say to Zhang Fan, "although it''s troublesome, I still have some ways to deal with such a good thing. Let''s go. Let''s find a place to clean it up first."


    With that, Lu Botong, with a smile on his face and the drug guide in his hands, was about to run away with excitement. It seemed that he was like a treasure.


    "Wait..." Seeing this, Zhang Fan quickly stopped Lu Botong, pointed to some villagers with dull eyes, frowned and said to Lu Botong, "we''re gone, what can they do? Let them live in their dreams all the time? "


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "I think it''s a good choice for them. After all, the pursuit of life is different, but dreams are dreams after all. It''s hard to realize them, especially those wild reveries. It''s a fool''s dream. It''s better for them to live in their own dreams, because dreams are their world They can do anything, so their faces will show a sense of satisfaction. "

 Chapter 1010

    "No, don''t you think they have the same kind of ecstasy as me? That''s not my dream. " Zhang Fan frowned and said to Lu Botong in front of him.


    "It must be different." Lu Bo Tong continued to say to Zhang Fan with a smile: "because when some evil practitioners are refining pills, it is almost impossible to say that this person is willing to give all his body and cultivation risks to an evil practitioner. Therefore, these evil practitioners will go off the edge and use the means of creating beautiful dreams to satisfy these people without suffering They were thrown into the Dan furnace, and the pills they made could almost achieve the desired results. "


    "But even so, it''s just a dream. After waking up, they are not very lost. What''s more, I think they can''t wake up like this." Zhang Fan shook his head and looked at the nearest villager with a smirk on his face. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of dream this man had?


    Lu Botong shook his head and said to Zhang Fan: "it''s not as simple as you think. In such a situation, they seem to prefer to be in a dream. Some people are even willing to give everything for this dream, because they can get everything in it, and they are even willing to give their lives. If you really wake him up, everything will be OK Yes, will he blame you? "


    This sentence makes Zhang Fan more or less confused. For a person, living is the most important thing. If he can''t even live, then there will be nothing else to pursue.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong, "even so, we still need to wake these people up. We are not responsible for their illusory dreams, but to save their lives."


    Lu Botong thought about it, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "according to what you said, there is nothing wrong with it. In that case, come according to your idea."


    With that, Lu Botong took out a piece of earthy yellow from his storage space bag and threw it directly while there was still some charcoal fire in the Dan stove.


    Before long, there was a strange fragrance in the red stove. It was cool when inhaled into the lung. It really had a refreshing effect. Zhang Fan also had a refreshing feeling when he smelled it.


    After a while, sure enough, some people woke up from their dreams, rubbed their eyes and looked around. Their eyes were a little dull and seemed to be a little uncomfortable. Or, they didn''t know whether it was a dream or a reality at this time.


    However, there are also some people''s faces showing a look of disappointment, eyes dull revealed a trace of sadness, as if lost a lot of things, eyes full of loss and despair.


    "What''s going on? Where am I? How can I come back to the village? I was a young master in the city just now. There are so many money in my family and so many people respect me. Is that just a dream


    "Maybe it''s really a dream, because just now, I saw my dead wife, and we still respect each other as before. Although we were poor, we were very happy. I''m glad we have the chance to be with him. If I have a choice, I''d rather stay with her in such a dream, never wake up. I''m willing."


    "Father, mother, don''t leave the child behind. The child can''t live without you in this world. You just leave. What should the child do? The meeting just now is a dream, isn''t it


    "It''s really a dream. I''ve been able to practice. I''ve even been able to fly with my sword. I''ve become a top genius. I''ve even become the master of the world. But now I''ve come back to reality. I feel like I''ve lost everything."


    People began to complain. Only a few people felt that it was just a dream, but their hearts were still full of loss, while others were full of complaints. Some people even began to vent their dissatisfaction. After all, the feeling of being awakened from a beautiful dream was a bit crazy.


    Zhang Fan frowned and was puzzled. He was saving their lives just now. If he went on like this, they would lose their lives. Do they really want to lose their lives for an unreal dream?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan wants to go forward and enlighten these villagers, at least to let them know what the real image is.


    But Lu Botong stopped Zhang Fan, shook his head slightly and said, "do you want to enlighten them? In my opinion, let it go. "


    "Why do you say that? If you don''t tell them the truth, they may suffer all the time. Is it life or an unreal dream that matters? " Zhang Fan frowned and asked Lu Botong.


    Lu Bo Tong smiles, shakes his head, and puts away his smiling face. On the contrary, he looks like a kind and indifferent old man and says to Zhang Fan, "this world is not as simple as you think. After all, everyone''s pursuit is different, and their ideas are different. Therefore, in some people''s eyes, you have saved their lives, while others think that you are fighting They will definitely blame you for disturbing their dreams. "After a pause, Lu Botong pointed to a very sad middle-aged man in the distance and said to Zhang Fan: "for this man, what he most wanted to do was to be with his dead wife. In his dream, he really did it. Therefore, from this point of view, in order to live with his dead wife, he was even willing to lose his own life. Therefore, for him, waking up from a dream is everything It doesn''t exist. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan seems to have a sense of guilt, because he insisted on waking these people up from their dreams. However, at that time, Zhang Fan only wanted to save people, not to the state. Some people attach great importance to the things in their dreams, so it''s really a little thoughtless to do so.


    Seeing Zhang Fan''s silence, Lu Botong knew that it must be what Zhang Fan was doing for him. He felt uncomfortable and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, you are right. What you want in your heart is to save people. I can''t bear to see these lives trapped in dreams. In the end, I don''t even know how I died, but I don''t think about some things, for some things For people, that''s more important than life. So, doing is doing. Everything is the best arrangement. Everything is life. It''s not for people, even for us. "

 Chapter 1011

    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan felt some comfort in his heart. Anyway, Zhang Fan hoped that these people could understand that everything would be better as long as they were alive.


    At this time, the sun has set, and everything around has become extremely dark. Instead of staying in the village, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong continue to move on, and want to find a place with water source, which has no influence on any place nearby.


    They did not find a river until very late at night, and not far below was the waterfall, where they settled down.


    Lu Botong, with the green medicine guide in his hands and the childlike innocence on his face, came to the river and carefully cleaned the medicine guide, clearing all the black things on it.


    Zhang Fan took a close look at the river. Although there was no abnormality in the river, some small fish floated up from the bottom and finally fell down the waterfall.


    See here, Zhang fan can''t help but frown, it seems that this medicine is still with toxin, and the power of this toxin is not small.


    The reason why Lu Botong chose this place to have a clear understanding of the drug guide is quite thoughtful. If the lower part of the river is not a waterfall, but a village, then if Lu Botong cleans the drug guide in this place, then the whole village below will suffer, not just dozens of fish.


    In this way, if you wash here, those poisonous water spray will drift away with the wind, and eventually disappear or disappear. It is unlikely that they will always be in the river, and the impression of the downstream is almost zero.


    After dealing with the drug guide, Lu Botong showed a satisfied look in his eyes and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s finally finished. This is the real face of this drug guide."


    With that, Lu Botong handed the drug guide to Zhang Fan, with an excited look in his eyes, as if he wanted to share the joy of success with Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, took the green medicine guide from his hand, carefully looked at it, put it between his nose and sniffed it gently, and felt that it really had a faint fragrance. However, what was it? It can''t be any rare stone.


    Thinking of this, Lu Botong in front of Zhang Fan asked, "is this jade? But it doesn''t feel like it''s made of something? " After listening to what Zhang Fan said,


    smiled and smiled. He put the green medicine in his hands again, and he shone in his eyes. He said to Zhang Fan, "this is not a stone but a piece of essence. When some medicinal materials are processed and refined repeatedly, they may become crystals of sand, and these crystals are finally condensed together, which is the east part of my hand. It''s too late. "


    "What do you mean, this drug guide is fused from countless crystals the size of shashuo? That''s what it''s like in the end? " Zhang Fan''s heart can''t help but be curious. Although Zhang Fan has a lot of knowledge about some things like alchemy or medicinal materials, he will know them when he meets them, but he still can''t understand some details, so he has to ask Lu Botong for advice.


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "yes, this medicine guide is about the size of a fist. It''s very rare, so it''s still quite valuable. If you have this kind of thing as a medicine guide, the quality of the refined pills will be very high, and the Chen power will be greatly increased."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded. For the first time, he even filled in his cognitive gap in alchemy.


    However, Zhang Fan''s heart is also very curious, why this old urchin in front of him even knows so much about alchemy? Is he also a Dan master or a pharmacist?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan asked Lu Botong curiously: "I didn''t expect that the elder knew so much about medicine making. I really admire him. I didn''t know he was a pharmacist before him?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Lu Botong looks embarrassed. It seems that he is struggling in his heart. He takes a sneak look at Zhang Fan and looks around, just like a child who has done something wrong.


    After struggling for a while, Lu Botong said to Zhang Fan in a low voice: "I can only talk to you, but you have to swear that you can never tell anyone. This is my secret. Promise me this first, and I will tell you."


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan was stunned at first, and then he felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t understand what kind of secret Lu Botong had and how mysterious he was. There must be something wrong with it.


    "Don''t worry, master. I swear by Zhang fan that I will never tell a second person what happened to me." Zhang Fan nodded and agreed with Lu Botong. He was also very curious about what kind of thing it was that made it so mysterious.


    Lu Botong thought about it and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, this has always been the main reason for me to leave my family, and it is also one of the reasons why I want to go to find the medicine palace."After that, Lu Botong looked at the campfire with a trace of confusion in his eyes, and seemed to fall into deep memories. The later narration was like opening an old book, and the content was amazing.


    It turns out that Lu Botong''s family, where he lived before, was also a big one in the world. He was also a genius since he was a child. In terms of cultivation, he never needed the masters of his family to worry about. He was very savvy. As long as it was something he was interested in, it was almost omnipotent to read it once. In particular, in terms of some combat skills, he would read it very carefully and even learn it for practical use, Finally, play in the fight.


    At a certain age, the heirs in the family can choose a sideline as a skill, such as painting, alchemy, weapon refining, array, etc. Although the heirs in the family can choose at will, these things also depend on everyone''s talent. If they don''t have enough talent, they can''t do it.


    At that time, Lu Botong''s choice was alchemy and medicine refining, which was also the most talent oriented and the most difficult of all sidelines. Few people would choose alchemy, but it would be a valuable skill if they really achieved something. Lu Botong is very interested in what he is interested in.

 Chapter 1012

    Therefore, there are some special attainments in Dan Dao, even to a degree of obsession. After reading countless Dan books, he knows all the materials and pills like the palm of his hand. Even some Dan masters of Lu family feel that Lu Botong''s Dan Dao attainments will be very high in the future, and he will even become a great Dan master.


    For all this, Lu Botong was also complacent. However, because he wasted too much time in alchemy, his cultivation became a bit wasteful.


    Therefore, at that time, Lu Botong thought of a opportunistic way, that is, to let Lingqi walk fewer acupoints when practicing martial arts. In this way, when Lingqi works in the body, it will save some time. In Lu Botong''s view, this practice is no different from the previous practice, and he even feels that he has found it The secret of Lu Jiagong''s law.


    That is to say, from that time on, Lu Botong began to practice in such a way that even the elders in his family would not find out.


    However, Lu Botong also paid a certain price for his cleverness, that is, after a period of time, Lu Botong found that his aura had become more and more violent and uncontrollable, which made his heart more or less anxious. If such a situation appeared in the battle, it would be really terrible.


    However, Lu Botong is also a face lover. He has always been a genius of the Lu family. If this matter is exposed, it will surely be a scandal in the future. Since this road is his own choice, he has to continue to go on, and there must be other ways.


    At this time, Lu Botong thought of the pills he had made. Although these pills did not cure this situation, they could suppress it for a short time. Therefore, Lu Botong tried his best to suppress the violent aura in his body by virtue of the efficacy of these pills. Therefore, there was no flaw in his family.


    What''s more, the most surprising thing is that Lu Botong''s elixir for suppressing violent Qi and blood is his own elixir. It''s not very difficult to refine, but it''s made from some simple materials.


    From this point of view, Lu Botong''s talent in alchemy is really good. However, the good time is not long. Lu Botong''s violent Qi and blood can''t be suppressed. Therefore, Lu Botong has to increase the dosage. Otherwise, he feels that his Qi and blood become more violent.


    However, after a period of time, Lu Botong felt that it was very difficult to suppress the rage aura in his body. At this time, Lu Botong did not know what to do. If he continued to do so, it would be very painful.


    Therefore, Lu Botong found an opportunity. His family was just about to go out to do a task. Lu Botong said that he was willing to go with all the people. However, on the way, Lu Botong found a reason, and then directly escaped from the Lu family. He wanted to find a way to solve his violent aura in the river. After all, the river is vast. Where can he find it?


    But everything is not as good as expected, but life is extremely difficult, because although Lu Botong is a monk, he also has to eat, so he is very helpless, so he can only find a temporary job, and begin to live a simple life with his income, and live the same life as ordinary people.


    However, after a period of time, Lu Botong even fell in love with this kind of life. For him, the life of a monk is very tiring, especially his position in the family and his future position in the river and lake. When he thinks of these, Lu Botong feels that he is not an official fan, but he is very tired in the family, because there are many invisible things Lu Botong felt a lot of pressure on him, and even he couldn''t breathe.


    Under such circumstances, it''s not bad for Lu Botong to lead a few days of ordinary life. At least, ordinary people don''t have so many troubles and responsibilities on their shoulders. They work at sunrise and rest at sunset every day. When they are bored, they drive the boat with fish on one side and wine on the other, not to mention how natural and unrestrained it is.


    In this way, after two years of living in seclusion, Lu Bo came to the ancient city of Ling and wanted to make a living here. However, the city manager in the ancient city of Ling is very hateful. Every day, he would collect Lingshi from the ordinary people who set up stalls for business for various reasons. If he didn''t give it, he would get a beating, and even lose his life.


    Seeing this, Lu Botong was also a little angry. He decided to fight against injustice for these mortals. So when he was bored, he would wander around the city. As long as he saw the bullying of the city manager, he would go to the city manager for trouble. Anyway, with the strength of these city managers, he could not hurt Lu Botong at all.


    Later, Lu met Zhang Fan. It was said that Zhang Fan was going to travel. In addition, Zhang Fan was powerful, kind-hearted and upright. Following him, Lu would not suffer. What''s more, Lu also heard that Zhang Fan was going to look for the illusory medicine palace in the endless sea. If he could really go to the medicine palace and find the old man, he might not be able to survive This situation in the city can be saved.


    In the end, Lu Fan didn''t know how many chances he would have to repent after he had a little bit of trouble in his life.Therefore, from this point of view, the medicine palace in the endless sea is also very important to him. If he really can''t find the old medicine man in the medicine palace, Lu Botong can only be a mortal for his whole life to be safe. Otherwise, as long as he uses his aura, he will die in the end.


    Nodding, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong: "no wonder the elder is so familiar with the things in the Dan stove. It turns out that the elder was once a great Dan master. He was disrespectful."


    Lu Botong shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "don''t laugh at me. I''m not a true cultivator in my present situation. If I''m also a true cultivator, wouldn''t it make everyone laugh at me?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Lu Botong, "don''t worry, master. I will try my best to find the medicine palace in the endless sea. I will help you get rid of the stubborn disease in your body and return to the cultivation of truth."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong turned to Zhang Fan and said, "thank you for saying that. But I know in my heart that the medicine palace in the endless sea is not so easy to find. If it''s really so easy to find, wouldn''t the gate of the medicine palace have been broken by all the monks in the world?"

 Chapter 1013

    After another look at this piece of medicine guide in his hand, Lu Botong''s eyes became excited again. He even couldn''t put it down. For him, in the village just now, this was his biggest harvest.


    They almost chatted by the river until the next morning, but no one was sleepy. Between the rising sun, they set out on the road again.


    Moving on, Zhang Fan has a map in his hand. The ancient map he found in the desert is just about to go to the endless sea. On the map of the scroll in Zhang Fan''s hand, there is a dark place. I don''t know what it is. I''d better take this opportunity to have a look.


    When walking, Zhang Fan also handed the map to Lu Botong to read, but Lu said he was confused and could not understand it at all.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan felt that he still needed to do a good research. He found a high ground and looked down at the mountains and rivers in the distance. He couldn''t help frowning, because in Zhang Fan''s view, these mountains and rivers seemed completely different from those recorded on Zhang Fan''s map, but they also had a certain outline.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan can''t help surmise that the map in his hand has been for a certain number of years, even for a thousand years. After all, it will take about a thousand years for the situation to change.


    In this way, Zhang Fan even doubted that the shadow of the endless sea would exist, or that there would be a cheap sea?


    Lu Botong took a look at the distance and comforted Zhang Fan: "it doesn''t matter. There are only some shadows on this map that we can''t understand. It''s obvious that the people who draw this map probably don''t have a clear indication of such a place. Even if we look for this place according to this map, it''s hard to find it."


    However, Zhang Fan always felt that there should be other functions on this map. There must be other situations in the shadow marked on it.


    Moreover, the endless sea is a place that is difficult for anyone to reach. Therefore, from this point of view, no one has been here. Therefore, this place should still exist. Therefore, if you want to go to that place, you must first find out where the endless sea is.


    However, Zhang Fan and his family still need to go to the Luo family first. After all, Zhang Fan has promised elder Luo Feng to send the token back to the Luo family and give it to Luo Qiying, the owner of the Luo family.


    A few more hours later, a large city appeared in front of them. It can be said that the terrain here is dangerous. Taking the mountain as a natural barrier, the city gate is just connected with the stone wall. It''s really easy to defend and difficult to attack. With the high terrain, it''s really a good defensive zone.


    Zhang Fan looked up at the city in front of him. There were three big words written on the top of the gate. It looked like the city of Huatong was full of dragon and Phoenix.


    Lu Botong took a look at the city in front of him and said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "Huatong city is ahead. I''m looking forward to this place. It''s said that there''s another name here. Do you know?"


    "I don''t know." Zhang Fan slightly shook his head, eyes full of late, for here Zhang Fan is really not heard of.


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan: "it is said that there is another alias here called capital city, which is full of casinos. If there are many casinos in a city, it will not be conducive to the development and peace of the whole city. However, in this place, it is different. You can gamble on everything, which is very important Even some people are willing to gamble their lives, but here, everything is legal. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and took another look at Huatong city in front of him. He couldn''t help wondering and even looking forward to it. After all, in such a place, his eyes seemed to be able to be used, and he was more or less excited.


    When they came to the gate, they found that there was someone here to check the people who entered the gate. Moreover, each person had to take out at least 10000 pieces of spirit stone to get in. Otherwise, they were not qualified to enter, which was equivalent to verifying the amount of assets in each person''s hands.


    Seeing this, Lu Botong''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. There are not so many inferior spirit stones in his storage space bag. They are all worthless things. Even with the drug guide, it is still worthless in front of some people who don''t know the goods.


    Zhang Fan took a look at Lu Botong who was sighing. He knew in his heart that he must be worried about my spiritual affairs. For Lu Botong, these 10000 pieces of inferior spirit stones are really not a small number.


    However, there are not many spirit stones for Zhang Fan. They are just a box of spirit stones. They don''t care at all. What''s more, in Zhang Fan''s storage space ring, there are top-grade spirit stones, each of which is very precious. If exposed, they will even be chased by many people in the Jianghu.


    Lu Botong and Zhang fan are about to be examined. Lu Botong looks around and feels embarrassed. If he can''t even take out these spirit stones, it''s really hard to say. Besides, he asks Zhang Fan to go with Bai."What are you looking at?" Seeing that Lu Botong did not move forward, but looked around, Zhang Fan could not help but curiously remind him.


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "Oh, nothing. I just want to see if there is any other way around. Is there only such a city in this place?"


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong: "it can be said that the city wall here is a continuous mountain range, so if you want to avoid it, you have to cross the whole mountain range. In this case, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to avoid it. We just need to show 10000 pieces of inferior spirit stones, and it''s not to spend it, but to spend it Just be checked. "


    Lu Bo Tong laughed awkwardly and thought to himself, "of course, I know I need to check, but I don''t have these inferior spirit stones in my hand. This is the key point of the matter.".


    Zhang Fan saw that Lu Botong didn''t speak, so he said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will let you into Huatong city. This is for you."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly takes out a large bag of Xiapin Lingshi from the ring in the storage space, hands it to Lu Botong, and signals Lu Botong to accept it.

 Chapter 1014

    This scene surprised everyone in the back. Although they came here with enough spirit stones, in their opinion, if they want to give this 10000 pieces of inferior spirit stones to an old man, they are really reluctant. What''s more, in their eyes, the old man''s clothes and dress are exactly the same as those of a beggar. If he is not a beggar, he will not be a beggar If he came to beg, some people would believe him. If he wanted to go to the city to play, they would not believe him even if they killed him.


    Lu Botong was also stunned on the spot. He took a look at Zhang Fan and the spirit stones in Zhang Fan''s hands. He couldn''t help looking surprised. He never thought that Zhang Fan would act like this and could give the spirit stones to himself. This really made Lu Botong dream.


    Zhang Fan saw that Lu Botong was still in a daze on the spot, so he laughed and said to Lu Botong, "I think you''d better put it away first. We''re going to check it soon. What''s more, there are so many people watching now, so that they won''t come to trouble."


    After hearing what Zhang Fan said, Lu Botong quickly put the 10000 pieces of inferior spirit stones into his storage space bag, and looked left and right. His eyes were like a child with a lot of money in his hand. Everyone looked like a bad person.


    After the inspection, the two smoothly enter the city. Lu Botong leads Zhang Fan to a quiet alley and takes out the 10000 pieces of inferior spirit stone, intending to return it to Zhang Fan.


    But Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Botong, "no need. I''ll give these spirit stones to my predecessors. Anyway, I still have many spirit stones in my hand. It''s just that we can play in Huatong city."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong was almost moved to tears. He had never seen anyone so generous as to present his own spirit stone, and there were so many at once. This really made Lu Botong a little surprised.


    Zhang Fan is really an eye opener when he comes to this legendary blocked city. For all the gambling projects he has heard about, there are almost everything in Huatong city. It can even be said that in such a city, only you can''t think of, there is nothing you can''t see.


    There are even people who gamble on stones, which is a little unusual in the realm of cultivation. These stone merchants will take some stones from the spirit stone in the mine. Generally, such ores are processed.


    Because some people are sensitive to perception, and they have a keen sense of smell for the name of aura chamber. For example, Zhang Fan, if there is something in the stone, it will be found naturally.


    However, in this place, generally speaking, what they have mined are just some ordinary inferior spirit stones. However, if they are mined from the superior spirit stone or the best spirit stone vein, they all have a uniform aura on them. Therefore, even if they find that this stone has a very strong aura, there may not be stuffing in it Son, maybe it''s just an ordinary stone, just contaminated by aura.


    Zhang Fan is the first time to come here. He has never seen such a busy city. It''s quite large and covers a vast area. There are many casinos everywhere. Some people turn around in the casinos, while others become poor overnight.


    Looking at these various stones, Zhang Fan asked Lu Botong: "have you ever been here before, do you know the rules here?"


    Lu Botong shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "how can I afford to come here? But I know a little about the rules of the gambling stones. For the gambling stones here, it''s mainly about luck. Look at the stones on the side. "


    With that, Lu Botong began to point to the stone with a skylight on one side, and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "if there is something in it, it will turn green, which means there is goods in it. But most of the stones are basically nothing. Moreover, when cutting, they are more careful. If they accidentally cut the stuffing inside, they will not be able to get rid of it It''s valuable, but if it''s green, there are only two kinds of things. One is spirit stone and jade pith, and the other is ore material. Ore material is generally divided into five properties, namely, gold, wood, water, fire and earth, which symbolize different properties. If it can be embedded in armor or weapons, it will also greatly improve the strength. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s introduction, Zhang Fan nodded slightly. Although he was very interested in it, Zhang Fan was even more curious about whether anyone could really open such a stone.


    However, according to Lu Botong, it''s difficult to open real things. Generally, it can''t be opened. There''s nothing in it, even if the skylight is opened. It''s very likely that this stone is just a thin layer of ore in it, but it''s just a surface, not a body. This kind of ore doesn''t exist What''s the use.


    Or maybe some people are really lucky and have really opened something, but unfortunately they don''t know the size of the stone. So, when cutting, it''s easy to cut the things inside. In this way, the stones with properties inside will also be invalid. Even if the waste comes out, it will be worthless.At this time, a exclamation came from a nearby stall: "it''s green! It''s green! It''s really the first time that someone can make something out of these stones! "


    In an instant, many people flocked to the stalls and wanted to see what they were offering.


    "From the cross-section, I think it should be a piece of topaz. If it can be put in the defensive armor, it must be very good."


    "Yes, I think this topaz is half as big as all of them. If you trim it, it will sell for a good price. In this way, the armor''s defense will increase."


    "I don''t know if this person wants to sell. If he wants to sell, how much should I pay? After all, it''s not an auction house, and there''s no way to say "buy it now."


    "However, I think that even if it is really going to be auctioned, at least 800000 pieces of inferior spirit stones should be bought for this piece of topaz."


    "Almost. If you find a piece of exquisitely made Topaz in the store, it should be the price."

 Chapter 1015

    "Now I''m doubting that even if the topaz is completely cut out, it''s bad if it''s accidentally broken."


    "It''s really a bit difficult. After all, no matter what method we use, we can''t see what''s going on inside. Therefore, we can only rely on guessing, guessing the size of the crystal and whether it''s regular or not. If there is any wrong guessing or wrong cutting, the consequences will be absolutely unimaginable."


    "I think that if I cut such a stone, as long as I saw the green and didn''t cut it, I would try to sell it. Even if I sold less, at least I would not lose money."


    "Playing with this thing is just like this. One knife is poor and the other is rich. Although the first knife has a very high probability of green, if the second knife is still not destroyed, then the value of the second knife is increasing ten times."


    "Yes, judging from the stone in front of you, it should be 500000 to 800000 pieces of low-grade spirit stone now. But if you cut it again, as long as you see the green, it will be worth 5 million to 8 million."


    "Yes, if there is a third knife, it will be 50 million to 80 million. If the properties of this stone are excellent, then the price may continue to rise."


    "Then why not cut the fourth knife? If the fourth knife is finished, will this stone be worth several hundred million? "


    "Are you stupid? How can you have a fourth knife? Besides, a complete piece of topaz is not so valuable. What''s more, as long as you cut it three times, you can basically see the outline of this topaz. Why do you need a fourth knife?"


    "No one is so stupid here. If the fourth knife really cuts the things inside, then the stone in his hand is worthless."


    When everyone looked at this piece which had been cut a little, there was Topaz in it, and everyone was excited.


    The man who started with the stone was a young man with the appearance of a young master. Looking at the eyes of the people around him, the young man was also full of pride. Although he played with the stone for a long time, after all, the financial resources at home allowed him to be green for the first time, and he was also very excited.


    However, the young master has always been arrogant and didn''t listen to other people''s suggestions. He did everything according to his own ideas, including this green, thanks to him.


    Those people didn''t dare to offend him at all. They had to say anything, especially when the stone turned green. In the blink of an eye, in the flattery of these servants, they immediately flattered the young master to heaven, making him even more invincible.


    Looking at the stone in front of him, the young master, with a smile on his face, said to several people, "well, I''ll tell you, this stone will turn green. This time, I''m going to earn back all the money I''ve spent playing with gambling stones for so many years!"


    At this time, the young master''s aura turned. He took out a sharp dagger in his hand and put another knife on the back of the stone in front of him.


    This knife is also green, and, from the point of view, it has been able to guess the size of this topaz, and this knife almost makes the size of this Topaz more than ten times, which makes the young master more impetuous.


    Several experienced servants saw this and found that their young master seemed to be a little red eyed. In this case, it is not suitable to continue to cut stones.


    However, there are many people around who are not afraid of big things. They start to hold the young master one after another and keep saying good things in the air, which makes the young master have an illusion in his heart, that is, the admirable tall image of thousands of people.


    Encouraged by the crowd, the young master picked up the knife in his hand again. With an excited look in his eyes, he waved to the people around him. The knife still needs to be doubled.


    Lu Botong was also a little excited, and said to Zhang Fan: "this young master is really not simple. He has such courage. It is estimated that he spent a lot of money on this stone, and the skylight has been opened. Now he is sure to cut the third way. He is probably a veteran of playing with stones. If this knife is still successful, then the stone in his hand will be the best It will sell for tens of millions. "


    Zhang Fan didn''t say anything, because he found that the young master''s position this time was just the center of Huang Jingshi. That is to say, if this knife goes down, Huang Jingshi in it will be cut in half by him and Huang Jingshi, and it will become worthless in an instant.


    "That''s not necessarily. I think he may lose a lot of money with this knife." Zhang Fan shook his head slightly and said to Lu Botong.


    Sure enough, at the end of Zhang Fan''s words, the young master had cut the original stone in his hand. When the stone was cut, the young master was dumbfounded. He was really excited just now. With the support of the people around him, he didn''t care so much. As soon as his mind was hot, he cut the third knife.


    After all the dust is settled, this time, the young master has become the biggest laughing stock among the people, and no one will pay for it."Ah, is it cut and destroyed? It''s a pity, young people. Don''t be so impulsive. Otherwise, the ducks will fly. "


    "If you want me to say that young people should not be too greedy and take it when it''s good, then it''s OK. Why cut this third knife? You know, the third sword in the gambling stones can be said to be extremely dangerous, even a knife in heaven, a knife in hell. "


    "It''s a pity that such a good piece of topaz was directly cut and destroyed by such a knife. I''m going to pay six million yuan for it, just because I lack such a piece of topaz in my hand."


    "Yes, I''m also short of defensive gems. If this Topaz can be cut completely, I will buy it no matter how much it costs."


    "Forget it, it''s not interesting. Anyway, this topaz is worthless now. Let''s go. It''s a pity."


    "It seems that he has a lot of money at home. He even dares to cut the third knife after he turns green. I really admire his courage. Should I say his courage is commendable? Or are they stupid and rich? "


    "In my opinion, 80% of this boy was playing with gambling stones, and he never turned green. Today, he turned green. As a result, he got excited and cut one more knife. That''s why today''s situation appears."

 Chapter 1016

    "Anyway, there is no regret medicine in this world. Anyway, it has happened now. No matter how much this guy regrets, it''s useless. Who can make him not firm?"


    "Yes, but it''s normal for young people to be fickle. They just need to pay for their mistakes, which are more or less expensive."


    "It doesn''t matter. I see the guy''s dress and some followers around him. I don''t know whose rich young master he is. I think his family can afford this spirit stone. Otherwise, he can''t come out to play with gambling stones."


    Several people looked at each other and laughed. It seemed that they had seen a joke. However, the young master was so regretful that he couldn''t help crying. He was as pale as ashes. He obviously got a treasure, but unexpectedly destroyed it in his own hands.


    But now it''s too late to regret. I can only watch the topaz in my hand, and finally become an ordinary stone.


    For a moment, the young master immediately began to get angry. He lost his temper to some of his followers and yelled at them: "why didn''t you stop me just now? Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a situation! "


    Several attendants bowed their heads one after another, with worried look in their eyes. Everyone knew in their hearts that it was useless to stop the situation just now, even if it was stopped by the young master. Therefore, no one dared to stop at that time, but prayed secretly in their hearts, hoping that the stone would not be cut off. Otherwise, the young master would ask I''m sorry.


    However, heaven failed. As expected, the stone was finally cut and destroyed, and the young master began to be accountable. These people knew in their hearts that they would soon become the young master''s outlet. Therefore, at this time, it was useless to say anything.


    Lu Botong shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that this young master is really impulsive. He often gambles on stones. Don''t you even know this rule? Although the profit of the third knife is the biggest, there is a very high risk to achieve such a high profit. Moreover, it''s no wonder that his subordinates are responsible for this matter. Why do they have to fight against their own subordinates? "


    Zhang Fan thought about it, hugged his shoulder and said to Lu Botong, "I think he should be influenced by the people around him. If no one encouraged him, he would not do such a stupid thing. Sometimes, people who are not afraid of big things are also very bad, because they only need to see something better. As for the final mess, they don''t have it It''s all about relationships. "


    Lu Botong shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "there must be some of them, but I think the main reason lies in the young master. If his willpower is strong enough, no matter how the people around him encourage him, he will not be moved. So, it''s still that sentence, no wonder others."


    Zhang Fan also thinks that there is some truth in Lu Botong''s words. In the world of rivers and lakes, that''s how it is. Sometimes, you need to obey your heart, otherwise you will suffer losses.


    At this time, Zhang Fan took a look at the dark stones in the distance. He could not help frowning. He turned his aura to his eyes and looked in the direction of the stone pile behind a stall. He was stunned.


    Lu Botong felt that there was no more excitement here, so he planned to leave with Zhang Fan. However, he found that Zhang Fan was standing in the same place and didn''t want to move. He couldn''t help but be curious and looked forward to Zhang Fan''s eyes.


    In Lu Botong''s opinion, the original stones are all black and nothing can be seen. I don''t know what Zhang Fan is looking at.


    "What are you looking at? What''s wrong with the stones over there? " Lu Botong was more or less curious and asked Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan frowned and asked Lu Botong, "do you understand this gambling stone? What do you mean by the different colors in this stone? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong explained to Zhang Fan: "this is simple. Generally speaking, all the crystal stones that can be produced have different properties. The properties are divided into five kinds, each with different colors. In this way, it''s easy to distinguish, but there are some very rare crystal stones. They are infected by various elements, and may reflect two properties, or even two There are three kinds of attributes, which are more valuable. "


    Zhang Fan nodded, continued to frown and asked Lu Botong, "what kind of thing is it if we can produce purple crystal stone in the original stone?"


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "what you said should be a kind of chalcedony, but it''s not easy to show purple. Generally speaking, chalcedony is blue. Only the best chalcedony can show purple. If a chalcedony is put into the mountains and guided according to the direction of the mountains, it is likely to show purple Cheng Ling pulse, that is to say, this kind of thing is the essence of spiritual pulse, and also the source of spiritual pulse. If you really can open such a thing, it can really sell the sky price, or even let some family owners or the owners of the Zong men all have red eyes.


    Listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan nodded in his heart and pointed to the dark stones in the distance of the stall. He continued to ask Lu Botong, "how much is such a stone in general? It shouldn''t be very expensiveAfter listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Bo Tong frowned and thought to himself, "is Zhang Fan also interested in this gambling stone?"? It''s better to let him stop playing. After all, this thing burns money. If he''s addicted, he''s lucky. If he''s not lucky, he''s easy to lose his fortune.


    However, if Zhang Fan is just curious, it''s not impossible to experience it. After all, it''s also some experience in life.


    Thinking of this, Lu said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "those raw stones without any skylight should be very cheap, but those with skylight open and green may be very expensive. There should be a difference of more than ten times between them."


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan nodded slightly. He already knew something about the gambling stones.


    He came to the stall and asked the middle-aged stall owner, "boss, how do you sell that stone? How many stone


    The stall owner took a look at the stones piled up on the ground, and his eyes showed a look of surprise, because when he got the stone, he almost picked out all the good looking stones, leaving only the bad ones, ready to throw them away. Unexpectedly, someone came to ask the price at this time.

 Chapter 1017

    Thinking of this, the stall owner arched his hand to Zhang Fan with a smile and said, "my guest, these spirit stones have to be thrown away. Their appearance is not good, and they are even more irregular. Even after they are green, they are not easy to cut. Why don''t you look at these original stones in my stall and see which one you like. We can discuss the price."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to him, "don''t be so troublesome. I didn''t even look at the stones in your stall. I just saw the stones. Just tell me what the price of the stones is."


    The stall owner, Zhang Fan, kept persuading me that if oil and salt didn''t enter, he was somewhat angry. But the visitor was a guest. Since he wanted to be cheated, don''t blame himself.


    After all, the stall owner is an old man. He said to Zhang Fan, "OK, since my guest has a good eye on these wastes, you can choose one hundred pieces of inferior spirit stones."


    After hearing this, Lu Bo Tong immediately frowned. He knew in his heart that the other party''s original stones could not be sold, so he estimated that he would throw them away in the next step. But now it seems that he is going to sell them to Zhang Fan at a price of 100 pieces of inferior spirit stones, which is a bit too much. It''s obviously a pitfall.


    When Lu Botong wanted to say something, Zhang Fan reached out to stop him and said to him, "don''t worry, I''ll deal with it."


    With that, Zhang Fan directly took out a hundred pieces of spirit stones from the ring in the storage space, put them on the stall, turned around and came to the vicinity of these abandoned original stones, and carefully selected them.


    The stall owner wanted to send Zhang Fan away with such a price, but he didn''t expect that the other party actually offered such a high price. He couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Lu Botong still doesn''t understand what Zhang Fan wants to do and why he does such a thing? However, when he saw that Zhang Fan was so serious, he felt that Zhang Fan must have found something. He was not the kind of reckless person. I believe he must have his own ideas.


    There are some passers-by around, see Zhang Fan''s action, can''t help but some doubts in the heart, don''t understand what Zhang Fan is doing.


    "What''s that young man doing? Is he interested in the abandoned stones? But I don''t think the original stones can turn green. "


    "Young people, most of them are holding a fluke mentality, want to use such things to see a stone. Although some people have done this before, they have nothing in the end."


    "So, although there is such a probability, the hope is very slim. On the contrary, I have some expectations. If this guy doesn''t drive anything in the end, will he feel embarrassed?"


    "Anyway, I don''t believe he can find something in these abandoned stones, but I''m still curious. What does he think?"


    "How can we keep up with the thinking of young people? After all, they still need to be tempered. Everyone has this kind of lucky mentality. I guess he also has his own purpose in doing so. "


    " or maybe he really has something to find, especially in those abandoned original stones, maybe he can find a green one. In that case, there will be a big news for the whole Huatong city. "


    "I also hope that such a situation can occur. We Huatong city haven''t seen such news for a long time. I don''t think there''s any topic when I eat. "


    "However, it seems that there is a good news today. It''s said that the young master of the Liu family seems to have been playing for such a long time and finally turned green. It''s still a piece of topaz with earthy properties. However, because he was too excited and it was the first time to turn green again, his mind became hot, and he was cut to pieces?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes. At that time, the young master of the Liu family had the courage to cut a knife and then cut a second one, which instantly increased the value of the topaz in his hand by more than ten times. However, the young man had no experience and was very greedy. Finally, he cut the third knife directly, which was destroyed. What a pity."


    what a pity "I can''t help it. Who makes him so greedy? However, I hope he can really cut the third knife successfully. In that case, there will be another stone with sky high price in Huatong city."


    As they looked at Zhang Fan''s actions, they were puzzled and did not forget to make fun of today''s Liu family.


    Zhang Fan didn''t pay any attention to them. He was just concentrating on choosing the stone he wanted. Just now, Zhang fan used his aura and eyes to find that purple light was blooming in the pile of stones. After Lu Botong''s introduction, Zhang Fan felt that what he saw should be the light of chalcedony, but which one was it Zhang Fan is not sure.


    Therefore, Zhang Fan must carefully look for these original stones. Although this purple chalcedony stone is rare and has strong aura, if he is hidden in the original stones, it is no different from ordinary stones in appearance. It is difficult to find it if Zhang fan does not have a pair of distinctive eyes.


    Ni Zheng is also curious about the price. He asks Zhang Fan, "what are you looking for? Do you really see the original stone of chalcedony? "


    Shi Xian is slightly a Leng, to Ni Zheng some curiously ask a way: "how, you also have certain research to this gambling stone?"Ni Zheng nodded and said to Shi Xian, "yes, it''s exciting to play with this kind of thing, especially when it''s green. That sense of achievement can''t be replaced. However, many people fall into the pit, especially the children of some rich families in small families. They even change all the family property into some useless stones to play with gambling stones, and nothing comes out All, some families were destroyed because of gambling stones. "


    After hearing this, Shixian shook his head slightly and said, "well, I didn''t have this thing in my time, but it sounds exciting. However, this chalcedony is rare. Can it be hidden in this stone?"


    Ni Zheng nodded and said: "it''s hard to say. At that time, in the imperial mausoleum, Zhang Fan''s eyes were hurt unintentionally, but it was also a blessing in disguise. Finally, he had a special ability. Since he had made a choice, I believe that he was not reckless."


    At this point, they did not speak, just quietly looking at Zhang Fan, want to know what he is going to do, the legendary chalcedony is really hidden in these seemingly insignificant stones?


    Zhang Fan is still looking for, finally, in a watermelon size stone, Zhang Fan felt a purple light, this light seems to have a special power.

 Chapter 1018

    Seeing here, Zhang as like as two peas in his heart, he found that this light and sensation almost exactly the same as that described by Lu Botong, that is to say, without accident, it should be legendary chalcedony.


    After weighing the stone in his hand, Zhang Fan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and said to the stall owner, "boss, I want this one."


    The boss took a look at the original stone in Zhang Fan''s hand. It was black and there was no hope at all. He didn''t think much of Zhang Fan''s eyes. But he knew in his heart that he had really made a lot of money this time. Originally, some spirit stones that were going to be thrown away were favored by the young man in front of him. Moreover, he offered a price of 100 inferior spirit stones, right Fang didn''t even have the slightest objection. It''s obvious that the other side is a layman.


    Therefore, from this point of view, the stall owner thinks that since he is a novice in the gambling industry, it''s better to let him pay the tuition fee, and he can earn some money from it, so he casually tells the price of 100 pieces of inferior spirit stone.


    But for this price, Zhang Fan didn''t even blink an eye, and he paid the Lingshi first, and then went to select the original stone, which made the stall owner even more overjoyed.


    Now, Zhang Fan has chosen the stone and come to find the stall owner, but the stall owner only wants to make money in his heart. Moreover, this matter must be explained clearly, otherwise, if some people who really know the business know it, then he will not have to do his own business.


    Thinking of this, the boss quickly said with a smile: "congratulations on finding the stone you like. You have already chosen it. Then follow your choice. We have both money and goods. What do you think?"


    The stall owner is very smart. His words are meant for outsiders. As long as Zhang Fan agrees, it means that Zhang Fan is willing to do everything and has nothing to do with himself. In this way, even if he hits the horizon, he is reasonable.


    Zhang Fan listened to the stall owner''s words, and with that kind of professional unscrupulous businessman in his eyes, he naturally knew what he was thinking.


    Nodded, Zhang Fan agreed. Anyway, in the case of money and goods clearing, Zhang Fan thought it was more advantageous. He didn''t really get green when he got it, and the other party was making a fuss.


    Putting the original stone in his hand, Zhang Fan takes out the thunder robbing sword, turns the aura in his eyes, and looks towards the inside of the stone. Zhang Fan has been able to see the outline of the purple light inside. Although it is slightly fuzzy, he basically knows where to start.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan was going to cut the stone, Lu Botong frowned and became nervous. At the same time, he was also very curious. This stone was carefully selected by Zhang Fan. Could it be said that there really be green in it?


    All around the crowd saw this scene, and they all gathered from a distance to see if Zhang Fan''s sword could turn green.


    Zhang Fan saw these vague outlines, and he had already begun to cut the original stone with Lei Jiejian in his hand. Zhang Fan cut it very carefully. After all, if the chalcedony was broken, it would be a terrible thing.


    For a moment, everyone around held their breath and looked at the original stone in Zhang Fan''s hands. They were curious whether the original stone would turn green.


    After Zhang Fan''s first sword was cut, a purple light suddenly appeared in it, as if it had untied the old seal. A strong aura spread around, and even formed a shock wave, which made the people on the scene step back.


    Everyone''s eyes were shocked. They never thought that such a black stone without any skylight was really green. It''s incredible. Moreover, there was a rare purple light in it. This really made everyone present show an incredible look.


    "This is Green? My God, it''s a purple light. What is it that I''ve never seen before? "


    "No, generally speaking, stones with five elements appear in the original stones, but what is the situation today?"


    "So you don''t know something. As far as I know, once thousands of years ago, someone opened chalcedony in the original stone, and this chalcedony is equivalent to the core of the lifeblood. Therefore, it is also the best thing that can be opened in the original stone, and it is also the most valuable. The light is purple."


    "Yes, we haven''t seen it after all. It''s only recorded in some information books that when the spirit stone was cut, it showed purple light. At that time, the fast chalcedony seemed to have begun to be exchanged with the medium spirit stone. Moreover, the person who cut out the spirit stone at that time seemed to have only cut it. I heard that it was the last one The transaction price is also very amazing. "


    "Yes, according to the stone in front of him, the boy is really lucky. And, in my opinion, his knife is just right. It doesn''t damage the chalcedony inside. At the same time, it can make the chalcedony shine. It''s really a bit surprising."


    "The boy''s luck is too good. He was able to produce chalcedony. Moreover, he didn''t destroy the things in it. It''s really a rare good luck.""I don''t think it''s necessary to make a second cut since it''s been made out for a long time, because it''s already worth a lot of money, and it can even soar to hundreds of thousands of Chinese spirit stones for trading. If he makes a second cut, he will instantly raise the value of the jade pulp to use the superior spirit stone for trading without cutting it up It''s easy. "


    "Yes, but I think it''s a big risk to take a second cut. If such a piece of chalcedony is accidentally cut, it''s really outrageous."


    Everyone''s eyes showed a look of surprise, and they all looked at the original stone in Zhang Fan''s hands. They were full of surprise. Before that, if the piece of topaz opened by the young master of the Liu family was compared with that in Zhang Fan''s hands, it was really one in the sky and the other in the mud. There was no comparability at all.


    Moreover, at that time, when Master Liu opened the topaz, everyone encouraged him to make a second cut, because in this way, the topaz would become more and more important. Even if someone could buy it and sell it, it would be a big profit.

 Chapter 1019

    But now Zhang Fan actually cut the chalcedony out of a piece of raw stone. While everyone was shocked, no one agreed that Zhang Fan would cut the chalcedony for the second time, because if he accidentally cut the chalcedony out of a piece of raw stone, it would be a huge loss for the whole continent. After all, the chalcedony can''t be seen everywhere, even for thousands of years Out of such a piece, even the spectators are reluctant to let Zhang Fan cut the second knife.


    When the stall owner saw this scene, he couldn''t help feeling blue. He didn''t think that he was really eyeless. There was such a treasure among these waste stones. This treasure can be said to be amazing and eye-catching!


    Moreover, the stall owner also said that such a thing can never be sold by himself. He must find a way to get it back. With such a piece of chalcedony, he can''t eat it all his life.


    Thinking of this, the stall owner quickly took out 10000 pieces of inferior spirit stones and came to Zhang Fan. With a flattering smile on his face, he said to Zhang Fan, "young Xia, I''ve offended you so much just now. Please forgive me. I don''t want to sell this stone. You just paid me 100 pieces of inferior spirit stones. Now I''ll give them back to you 100 times. Do you think so?"


    Zhang Fan looked at the stall owner blandly, and found that his eyes were full of regret. He held the spirit stone in his hands, but his eyes were still treacherous. From the bone revealed a kind of unscrupulous businessman''s character.


    Lu Botong stepped forward and said to the stall owner with some dissatisfaction: "you are really interesting. You were the one who asked us to buy you just now, and you were the one who offered 100 pieces of inferior spirit stone. It''s you who said that the money and goods are clear. Now you have to take back the original stone. Let us judge. Is it really appropriate for you to do so?"


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, people around cast disdainful eyes on the stall owner one after another, and some even began to turn their lips and whisper.


    "If he doesn''t make this stone, he won''t hate it."


    "Yes, and for such raw stones, they are all disposed of according to waste materials, which is worthless at all. He also offered a price of 100 pieces of inferior spirit stones, which is obviously unreasonable."


    "What''s more irritating is that he wants to take the stone back from the young man''s hand when he sees that the stone has turned green. That''s a bit too much."


    "I remember that when the young man began to cut stones, the stall owner had already said that there was an agreement with the young man that money and goods were cleared, so he could not ask Zhang Fan for the original stones at all."


    "Sometimes people can do anything for money, especially in front of such a baby. What''s face?"


    "That''s true, but I think it doesn''t make sense in any case. The young man can''t give him the stone. If he gives it back, I won''t give it back."


    "For such a person, it''s really a little shameless. Anyway, I don''t like this kind of rebellious person. Let alone repay the spirit stone 100 times, even if it''s 1000 times, it can''t equal the value of green now."


    All the people expressed disdain for the stall owner''s attitude, especially the rebellious person like him. They all supported Zhang Fan not to return the stone to him.


    The stall owner also felt that it was not very interesting, but for the sake of this treasure, he had to have the cheek to pray for Zhang Fan to exchange.


    Zhang Fan looked at him, shook his head and said: "now the value of this stone is far less than this, so I can only say sorry."


    With that, Zhang Fan didn''t turn his head. He didn''t pay any attention to the stall owner and studied the original stone again.


    The stall owner also felt that he was a bit of a fool, so he just shook his head and sighed, packed up his things and disappeared in people''s sight.


    The crowd looked at Zhang Fan again. They were all waiting for Zhang Fan to auction the original chalcedony stone in his hand, and even someone was ready to raise his hand to bid.


    However, after a period of time, Zhang Fan did not say anything. He was still studying the stone in his hand, which made everyone curious. He frowned and looked at Zhang Fan. Everyone was puzzled.


    "What is the young man thinking? I don''t want to know how much this chalcedony will cost, do I? I think we can discuss the price. "


    "No, I don''t think so. Looking at this chalcedony in his hand, he estimated that he would cut it and double it, but is it really worth it? That''s a very risky thing. Is he really sure? "


    "I don''t believe how sure he is. Anyway, in my opinion, he was very lucky to have a certain accuracy and didn''t hurt the chalcedony inside. This is also accurate. If it''s not Mongolian, I can''t believe he can cut so accurately."


    "Yes, this knife can be said to look at the spirit stone in the middle, and it may not be able to cut accurately. After all, the original stone and the chalcedony inside are irregular.""If it is at the current price, if it is cut again, and if it is successful, if you want to bid, it is estimated that you will have to use the top grade Lingshi, but the middle grade Lingshi is not enough."


    "I still hope he can think about it carefully and try to make it clear. If it''s broken, it''s worthless."


    "Now that the stone is in his hands, it depends on what he means. If it''s me, it will be auctioned at this time. There''s no need to take this risk. Moreover, even if the second cut is really successful, more than half of the people here may not be able to afford it."


    "Maybe that''s his purpose, but I still don''t want him to cut this second knife. After all, the risk is too big."


    People are not optimistic about Zhang Fan''s second cut, and even some people begin to worry that if the second cut is really bad or partial, then this jade pulp will not exist.


    Lu Botong also frowned and looked at Zhang Fan, because he knew the value of this chalcedony in his heart. Now if Zhang Fan wants to work on this chalcedony, he must bear the risk. Is Zhang Fan really sure of such a risk?


    Although he had doubts in his heart, Lu Botong did not ask Zhang Fan, because he knew that Zhang Fan was not the kind of reckless person. He did everything according to his own principles and would not do it for no reason. Since he was sure, it would be better to see if he could create a miracle.

 Chapter 1020

    Zhang Fan looks at the fuzzy place inside, raises the thunder sword in his hand, runs the aura, and starts to cut the raw stone in his opponent. This time, Zhang Fan is more careful. After all, the chalcedony inside is a little irregular. Zhang Fan doesn''t want to damage the chalcedony at all, so he is very careful when cutting the raw stone.


    But this move really made everyone present feel a cold sweat for Zhang Fan, because Zhang Fan''s cutting trajectory is not straight up and down, or it is a one size fits all, but a turn in the middle. If there is a little carelessness, the chalcedony in it will be cut out.


    Moreover, this cutting technique, all said unheard of, never seen, completely do not know what Zhang Fan is doing.


    "Is this guy crazy? What is he doing? Even when cutting, it is not to cut directly, but to offset in such a place, and constantly change the direction. Isn''t that more dangerous? "


    "It seems that the sword in this boy''s hand is not ordinary. It seems to be very sharp when cutting the original stone, but the more so, the more worried I am that he will cut the chalcedony inside."


    "Anyway, that piece of chalcedony is also his. How to deal with it is his choice. Whether it will be cut or discarded depends on his nature."


    "Yes, it''s nothing more than a knife in heaven and a knife in hell. If he really cuts it, no wonder others. It''s a pity that this chalcedony is destroyed in his hands."


    "If he doesn''t cut the chalcedony badly this time, shall we persuade him? If he continues to do so, we''d better not let him continue. Otherwise, if he does cut the chalcedony badly, it''s really a big loss."


    "That''s right. I think it''s necessary to remind him. After all, he''s a little young and vigorous. Although he looks more or less stable, his experience may not be so high. I think it''s necessary to remind him so that he won''t be too excited and destroy the rare treasure in the world."


    Everyone secretly planned that if Zhang Fan''s knife was successful, they would stop Zhang Fan. After all, at that time, Zhang Fan''s jade pulp could be valued with high-quality spirit stone, and he must be satisfied with nothing.


    In a short time, Zhang Fan''s knife had been cut. At this time, the outer skins of both sides of the original stone had been cut off, and the purple light inside was even more brilliant. A huge aura spread around, and the aura in the city was also guided. Soon there was a aura vortex, which was led by the chalcedony.


    Moreover, this chalcedony also has an important function, that is to remove some impurities in aura, and make aura more rich and pure.


    After people around smelled a strong aura, they immediately felt intoxicated physically and mentally, as if there was a sweet spring pouring directly from their head, straight to the four limbs, making every pore of the body open. This feeling is really comfortable.


    Seeing the present chalcedony, Lu Botong had a look of surprise in his eyes. He rushed forward to check it, and could not help looking surprised.


    Because Lu Botong found that among the scraps cut by Zhang Fan, there was no damage to the chalcedony, and the chalcedony in the original stone was still in a fairly complete state, which surprised Lu Botong.


    Recalling Zhang Fan''s technique just now, Lu Botong couldn''t help being surprised. After thinking about it carefully, he thought to himself, can''t he say that Zhang Fan just looked at the chalcedony in the original stone, and then knew where to start the original stone? This kind of speculation ability is simply invincible!


    Other people came forward one after another. Everyone''s face was worried. They didn''t want Zhang Fan to destroy the rare chalcedony in a thousand years.


    However, when people saw the original stone in Zhang Fan''s hands, they found that there was nothing in the waste beside it. The chalcedony was still well preserved, even the five elements. When people saw it, they were shocked. They didn''t understand what was going on. Could Zhang Fan really see the structure of the stone?


    "My God, it seems that this chalcedony still keeps a very complete appearance. It''s really incredible. I thought this young man had cut the chalcedony and destroyed it."


    "In any case, after the second cut, the chalcedony is still very well preserved. It seems that this thing will almost start to double again, and it can even compete with the superior spirit stone."


    "I happened to be carrying a lot of high-quality spirit stones recently. I didn''t know what to do. I didn''t expect that God really helped me. I had a chance to harvest such a piece of jade pulp. If I brought it back to zongmen, it would certainly stir up the whole clan."


    "I think you think it''s a bit far. Let''s take a look at it first. To tell you the truth, I''ve stayed in a lot of high-quality Lingshi today. How can you swallow such a good thing alone? It''s just a matter of competition."


    "Forget it, I think we''d better give this chalcedony to your clan. After all, we only have a small town to die in. Therefore, if we want to develop in the future, we really need the help of the elders.""You can rest assured that if our clan develops fast, it will help you develop as long as you can bring enough benefits to the clan."


    "but this jade pulp is not simple, even has the essence of aura, this thing is a spiritual center of the heart, this thing is likely to suffer fatal disaster at any time."


    "A man is innocent and guilty. If he wants to have good resources, he must have enough strength. Otherwise, good things in his hands are just passing by."


    "Yes, you need to have a certain strength to protect your own treasure. But this young man, I think he is just a shackle. I don''t know if some experts who have seen the baby''s eyes will stare at him."


    "Yes, so if I were him, I would sell this chalcedony as soon as possible. After all, it''s a hot potato in his hands. It''s not so easy to take."


    They all looked at the stone in Zhang Fan''s hand. Some experts even looked greedy in their eyes. They even thought of ways in their hearts. They even winked at each other to keep an eye on Zhang Fan. When Zhang Fan got out of the city, they wanted to kill and seize the treasure.

 Chapter 1021

    Lu Botong looks around. After all, he is an old man. Naturally, he can see that some people in the crowd have something wrong with their eyes. Therefore, Lu Botong knows in his heart that as long as Zhang fan leaves Huatong city with yusui, someone may come for trouble.


    However, Lu Botong doesn''t worry about this at all, because he finds that although these people are all masters of Mahayana, they don''t seem to be Zhang Fan''s opponents. If they come to trouble, they may not be Zhang Fan''s opponents.


    Turning around and looking at Zhang Fan, Lu Botong is also curious. What kind of price will Zhang Fan buy this chalcedony in his hand?


    This is not only a question in Lu Botong''s mind, but also a question in everyone''s mind. They also want to know who will spend such a rare piece of chalcedony in the end, and even some people have prepared the top-grade spirit stone and want to compete.


    However, when people looked at Zhang Fan, they found that Zhang Fan didn''t seem to want to sell the chalcedony in his hand. Instead, he continued to observe the original stone in his hand, holding a long sword, as if he wanted to cut a third knife.


    Seeing this, everyone frowned. Just now when Zhang Fan cut the second knife, they wanted to stop Zhang Fan''s action. What appeared in the original stone was chalcedony. It would have been thousands of years before such a piece appeared. If it had been cut and destroyed, it would have been an outrageous thing.


    Moreover, after two cuts, the chalcedony is undamaged, which has made the value of this piece of chalcedony very high. If the third cut is broken, the chalcedony will be worthless. Another possibility is that the cut is successful. In this way, this piece of chalcedony will become priceless, and no one can afford it.


    "Young Xia, you are really lucky today. It''s really admirable that you can make such precious chalcedony out of the raw stone. Moreover, even after two cuts, the chalcedony inside is still intact. So, in my opinion, you can sell this chalcedony at a good price. There''s no need to cut the third one ¡£¡±


    "Yes, young Xia, in playing with gambling stones, there is a saying that one knife is poor, one knife is rich, one knife is heaven, and one knife is hell. But relative to the risk, the profit is also huge. Each knife can make the crystal stone in hand increase its value by more than ten times or even dozens of times. However, if the things inside are really cut, it will become worse It''s worth nothing. "


    "Such a piece of chalcedony will not appear until it has been kept for many years. Besides, I don''t know about other places in the gambling circle. In our mainland, chalcedony hasn''t appeared for thousands of years. If you really cut the chalcedony with your last knife, it''s not a cruel thing."


    "Young Xia, I think I''ll take it as soon as it''s good. I remember that before you, young master Liu opened a piece of topaz in this place. As a result, when he cut the second knife, he cut it directly. So, I hope you can learn from others. Don''t be rash."


    "According to the original stone, after being cut twice, its value has increased many times. How about this? I''ll give you a hundred thousand high-quality spirit stone to buy this chalcedony in your hand. What do you think, young Xia?"


    "If you want to buy one hundred thousand pieces of first-class spirit stone, I think you are crazy. If you want me to see, this jade pulp is worth at least fifty or forty thousand pieces of second-class spirit stone, and it will not be lower than this price."


    "I''ll give you one million yuan. You know, this chalcedony is the essence of the whole spiritual vein. It can be bred from the place closest to the center of the spiritual vein. Therefore, this thing has unique conditions. It''s rare to see, and it''s also a rare treasure. Therefore, if it''s less than one million yuan, it''s not qualified to compete."


    "A million? If you think too much about it, Laozi has produced 1.5 million pieces of low-grade spirit stone. Whether it''s a family or a clan, if there is such a chalcedony in it, it''s nothing more than a spiritual vein. It''s also a manifestation of the strength of the clan and the clan. "


    "I''ll give you two million pieces of top quality spirit stone. Anyway, if it can be brought back to the clan, I believe the clan leader will be very happy."


    For a moment, people began to bid one after another. The whole open space suddenly became an auction house. The scene was very strong and attracted more and more people.


    After all, many people don''t know what''s going on here. Why are these people willing to spend so many high-quality spirit stones? What kind of rare treasures are they?


    When people heard that there was chalcedony, they were shocked and stopped to have a look. They never dared to think that such a treasure was born. Such a situation is really once in a thousand years.


    Lu Botong took a look around and heard that someone had come out with millions of high-quality spirit stones. That''s an astronomical number. Even some families and clans may not be able to come out with so many spirit stones.


    They all looked at the bidders and immediately recognized their identities. They were all the elders in the big clan, and they also had some cabinet power. Otherwise, they would not have taken out so many spirit stones at once.


    Moreover, the status of these people is not low. Although Zhang Fan''s strength is very strong, it would be bad if he offended these forces in this matter. I wonder if Zhang Fan could take this into consideration.Turning around, Lu Botong came to Zhang Fan and said in a low voice, "Zhang Fan, this time we can be said to have made a fortune. Someone has bought so many high-quality spirit stones. So, who are we going to sell them to now? Or do I organize them to compete? What''s the best price? After all, I have observed all the people who bid here, and it seems that the power behind them is not simple. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head slightly, still looking at the stone in his hand, as if he had been thinking about what to cut next.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan didn''t respond, Lu Botong also found out this. Looking at the half opened chalcedony in Zhang Fan''s hand, he frowned and guessed Zhang Fan''s thoughts.


    "Zhang Fan, do you want to..." Lu Botong heart suddenly appeared a bold guess, a face shocked to see Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "yes, I''m going to cut the third knife. No matter what power is behind these bidders, they can''t afford this chalcedony."

 Chapter 1022

    "But do you know the risk after that?" Lu Botong''s remark is a pun. First, he is reminding Zhang fan that if this knife goes on, if the risk is great, it is likely to cut off the chalcedony.


    Second, if Zhang Fan cuts the third knife, whether he succeeds or not, he will offend these families or clan members in the end. Whether he is in Huatong city or out of the city, everything is so troublesome.


    Zhang Fan naturally recognized the meaning of Lu Bo''s call, nodded, and said to him, "don''t worry, I have a good idea."


    With that, Zhang Fan picked up the thunder robbing sword in his hand. What the sword pointed to was the stone in his hand. Moreover, Zhang Fan already knew where to start the sword.


    When everyone saw that Zhang Fan was going to cut the third knife, their expressions were complicated. Some people felt helpless. After all, they had tried to dissuade Zhang Fan, but in the end, they didn''t have any effect. From this point of view, these people had some frustration in their hearts. At the same time, they also expressed some disappointment. They thought Zhang Fan was really stubborn, and he didn''t even have a good temper I don''t listen to advice at all.


    There are also some people with depression on their faces, because they know that once the knife is cut, the chalcedony will no longer exist. It can even be said that it is worthless and the risk is huge. I''m afraid there is no possibility of success at all.


    As for those who offered the price, but saw that Zhang Fan was still determined to cut the third knife, which clearly means that they would rather return this chalcedony than sell it to them. What''s more, if this chalcedony is cut bad, they can''t get it, which clearly means that they can''t get along with it.


    Zhang Fan didn''t know all about these eyes. He was still working his aura with his eyes and began to observe the chalcedony inside. This time, Zhang Fan''s hand was relatively slow when he put down the sword. After all, the chalcedony in the original stone was not regular, so some small places still needed to be dealt with.


    Within a few breath, Zhang Fan''s third knife had been cut. Everyone could not help but freeze their breath and looked at Zhang Fan one after another. Even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, as if the time was fixed at this moment.


    When Zhang Fan cut off the last knife, after the end, the broken jade in his hand suddenly opened up, and all the aura began to flow like a whirlpool towards the chalcedony in Zhang Fan''s hand.


    "What''s the situation? I''ve never seen such a situation before. It seems that this chalcedony is going to empty all the aura around it. "


    "That''s right. As soon as chalcedony came out, it has begun to appear like this. It is estimated that it has been covered with dust for a long time. That''s why it is so."


    "It seems that this chalcedony has been sealed for a long time, so when it comes out, it begins to absorb so much aura greedily. It''s really a bit incredible that such a chalcedony can absorb so much aura."


    "Yes, I''ve never seen such a situation. It''s said that if this object is put into the mountains, it can form a spiritual vein by combining with the earth vein? I wonder if this is true? "


    "Of course, it''s true. Otherwise, why is chalcedony so expensive? If you have jade in your hand, it''s equivalent to walking with a spirit vein."


    "There is another way of saying that in practice, especially in the closed door, there will be a huge consumption of aura when breaking through the realm. If there is such a piece of chalcedony around, then aura can continue to flow. It will not cause the problem of exhaustion of aura between breaking through, and it does not need any elixir about aura, which is quite convenient."


    "With this thing in the body, you can purify the aura. After all, the aura between heaven and earth is turbid. Some of them have attributes, so they look a little complicated. With jade pulp, then the aura can purify it."


    "No wonder, I didn''t expect that this chalcedony was still a treasure. With such a treasure by my side, the cultivation would be very fast."


    "That said, it''s really a treasure, but the level of people with a treasure is a little low. If you want to have such a treasure, you need to have enough strength, otherwise, you may be targeted by some people with a heart, and life will be hard."


    "In my opinion, this boy''s realm is just a shackle realm. I believe that there must be many Mahayana masters who feel a little envious when they look at this chalcedony in his hands."


    "I have the same feeling, but I have a life and death. If I were him, I would be smarter and give this hot potato away to avoid future trouble."


    "Why give it away? It''s not to sell it. In my opinion, this chalcedony is valuable. It can be sold at a sky high price. I just don''t know who has the strength to buy it. "


    "Before he cut the second knife, it was true. At that time, the highest price had risen to five million pieces of top-grade spirit stones. This was an astronomical number for some ordinary families and clans. Only those high-grade clans or big families or royal families could be willing to take out so many top-grade spirit stones."


    "Yes, now, he has cut this chalcedony for the third time. With the value of this chalcedony itself, it is now at least tens of millions of top-grade spirit stones, or hundreds of millions of top-grade spirit stones. I believe many people will feel red after seeing such a big stone. "As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Zhang Fan and wanted to know what he would do in such a situation, because if Zhang Fan didn''t handle it well, he would be killed.


    At this time, a middle-aged patriarch came forward and said to Zhang Fan, "I''ll take this chalcedony. Boy, make a price."


    The words are very impolite, and the tone is a little tough, even makes people feel uncomfortable. With that arrogant look on his face, he looks at Zhang Fan constantly. It was like telling Zhang fan that if he didn''t do it, he might be in trouble.


    When everyone saw this scene, they all shook their heads. They knew that this guy must be an expert in a big family or some big family. Otherwise, he would never speak so horizontally.


    Lu Botong frowned and was upset, especially when someone threatened him. He would rather be killed than be scared to death.


    "Not for sale."


    Without waiting for Lu Botong to speak, Zhang Fan directly rejected the middle-aged elder''s words. What he said was firm. It seemed that there was no room for negotiation, and his tone was a little colder.

 Chapter 1023

    When this remark came out, the people around them immediately gave out a sigh. They knew that if Zhang Fan left this jade pulp in his hand, it would cause trouble. Moreover, now it seems that Zhang Fan has already caused trouble. If he doesn''t sell it, the middle-aged elder will do harm to Zhang Fan, or even use some disgraceful means.


    "You have to think clearly. I''m giving you a chance. Don''t be ungrateful." The middle-aged elder narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Zhang Fan. His eyes showed a hint of killing.


    "We all said that if we don''t sell it, we don''t sell it. What''s disrespectful? We open things out of the original stone. Of course, it''s ours. We decide whether to sell or not." Lu Botong''s idea is the same as Zhang Fan''s. seeing that Zhang Fan has made his stand, and that he is not happy with the attitude of the middle-aged elder, Lu Botong also begins to confuse with him.


    The middle-aged elder took a look at them. He was very upset. He held his shoulder and said to them, "OK, I haven''t seen anyone who dares not to give us taibaimen face. OK, the road is your choice. Don''t regret it. I gave you a chance. Let''s go and see."


    With that, the middle-aged elder turned and left. What he said just now is obvious. He will take revenge on them in the future.


    Hearing that the middle-aged man showed his power behind him, the people around him suddenly looked frightened and looked at each other. They couldn''t help whispering.


    "What did that man say just now? He is a member of Taibai sect. My God, I heard him right. Taibai sect is not simple. In the whole continent, it can be said that there is no one who can defeat him. It seems that only the royal family, heilongtang, can compete with him. Other sects and families can''t be ranked. It''s not a wise decision to offend him."


    "Are these two crazy? It seems that they really don''t want to live, or they don''t know what kind of sect taibaimen is. "


    "Anyway, I think what these two people do is right. No matter who they meet, they are all like this. Even many people want to use this method to get the chalcedony in the young man''s hand. Even if they want to exchange it with spirit stone, it''s impossible. Everything is just a fake."


    "Yes, according to the rules, the young man''s chalcedony has risen to the point where people can''t buy it. The price is even astronomical, which makes people dare not think about it. Therefore, if they want to get it, they have to rob it."


    "Even if someone wants to buy it, it may not be sincere, because they may give them some spirit stones face to face first, and then kill them. Therefore, everything is false, but these powerful people are not willing to pretend, because their hearts are known to all."


    As they discussed, they began to shake their heads at the two people, because they knew in their hearts that this young and old man was really dead. Moreover, not only the Taibai men, but also some experts from the big families and clans had already targeted Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. It was estimated that at this time, they might form an alliance and be ready to fight Zhang Fan and Lu Botong.


    After the people of taibaimen left, they felt that there was no more excitement to watch, so they scattered and went on their own.


    After the crowd dispersed, Lu Botong thought about everything carefully, then frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "Zhang Fan, how do I feel that we have set up a little more enemies this time? Just now I looked at it, it seems that there are not only those people who want to fight against us, but also a lot of them."


    Zhang Fan put away the chalcedony, and Lu Botong in front of him said, "it''s OK, there''s no way. Who let us have what they want in our hands? Now that it has been opened, we should be happy to accept it. However, I have nothing to be afraid of. I haven''t seen such a scene since I''ve been traveling all these years. "


    After hearing Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong immediately put on the posture of an old urchin, pinched his waist with both hands, and said to Zhang Fan with his head held high: "I have never seen such a scene? Joke, I also killed a seven in and seven out person in some sects and families. How could I be afraid of such a scene? It''s just that my internal meridians are not allowed. Otherwise, I''ll teach the guy a lesson. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan knows in his heart that he is bragging. Even if it is true, it is estimated that he is a cruel and small clan. That''s why he is so. However, at this time, don''t expose him. After all, he is a senior.


    Two people continue to move forward, along the way, Zhang fan can feel someone staring at himself, and these people are not a group.


    It is in response to Lu Botong''s words that they have really offended a lot of people this time. However, in Zhang Fan''s view, these people are not rivals at all. Even if Zhang Fan wants to get rid of them, he can do it at any time.


    When you come to a gambling house, it looks very big, and there are rich people coming and going. Some people even spend money here, some people get rich overnight, and some people give up all they have in one game.


    Lu Botong rubbed his hands and looked at the gambling shop. He said with a smile to Zhang Fan: "do we want to play in it? I haven''t gambled for a long time. When I see the gambling house, my hands are itching. Shall we go in and playZhang Fan frowned, looked at Lu Botong, shook his head slightly, and said to him, "I don''t understand this thing, I haven''t played it, and I don''t understand the rules in the casino."


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "what are the rules? In this casino, whoever has money is the master. It''s just the rules of some projects on the gambling table. This is simple. With your intelligence, I believe you can teach. Let''s go!"


    Said, Lu Botong directly pulled Zhang Fan to walk quickly towards the front of the casino, with an excited look on his face, naive like a child.


    Although I didn''t want to go in my heart, Zhang Fan couldn''t stop Lu Botong when he saw the casino. In that case, it''s OK to accompany him to play.


    When you come to the casinos, you need to call a hundred inferior spirit stones, which can be regarded as the threshold fee. Of course, some people are reluctant to give up. Every casino has its own rules, especially in some advanced casinos, the threshold fee is very expensive.

 Chapter 1024

    Therefore, in the casinos, the people who come and go are all rich people. If they have no money, they may not even be able to pay the threshold fee.


    After entering the casino, they found that the decoration here is really magnificent, even similar to the palace. There are also some graceful beauty services nearby. In particular, some good wine do not need to spend money. They can drink casually, and some delicious snacks, which can be said to have everything.


    There are many items in it, such as Pai Gow, dice, and even some fighting. Without using aura, the two just fight for fighting skills, which is a little fairer.


    And there are a lot of people in this casino, especially near the arena. Many people bet different bets and start to guess who can win. The sparks from the close combat and the moment of the battle really make people feel like blood.


    Lu Botong and Zhang Fan come to a place where they gamble on dice. The gambling table here is very big, with all kinds of squares painted on it. Inside are chips exchanged by some spirit stones, and the least of them are also started by 100000 pieces of spirit stones.


    Looking at the gambling table in front of him, Lu Botong excitedly said to Zhang Fan, "this is dice gambling. It''s a relatively simple project. Let me tell you the rules. You see, there are single, double, and some dice range numbers on the table, as well as leopards. These things all represent different meanings."


    After a pause, Lu Botong continued to say to Zhang Fan: "so, these things are easy to understand. The number of the three dice is odd, and the number of the dice is even. The number of the dice ranges from what time to what time. The most money is to accurately guess what the number of the three dice is, The biggest is generally leopard, which means that the three dice have the same number of points, but the probability is very low. When a Prajna really appears, when there is no one to bet, the dealer wins. "


    Lu Botong began to introduce the rules of gambling dice to Zhang Fan, and his eyes also showed an excited look. Moreover, he began to explain to Zhang Fan about the dice on the table, who bet what, and how many spirit stones he could get in the end.


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan has a certain understanding of the rules of gambling dice in his heart. He secretly analyzes it in his heart. In this way, if you want to win a hundred battles, you just need to know the number of points in the dice cup.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan was also a little curious. He asked Lu Botong, "generally speaking, if a master comes here, what can he do if he starts to use his own spiritual knowledge or mental power to manipulate the dice in the dice cup?"


    Lu Bo Tong shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not as easy as you said. You can use your own spiritual knowledge to explore the dice cup in front of you. I believe you will find something else."


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan was somewhat curious. He didn''t understand why, so he explored the dice cup in front of him according to Lu Botong''s words. Zhang Fan found that although the dice cup looks very common, it has a certain function. There should be a small design skill on it. As long as it is started, it will make everything in the outside world clear Isolated from the outside, so that people outside simply can not know the situation inside the dice cup, this design is relatively clever.


    Seeing this, Zhang fan understands what Lu Botong means. According to this situation, it really reflects a situation of absolute security and fairness.


    However, Zhang Fan thought in his heart, I don''t know if his eyes have the ability to see through the dice cup?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan slightly closed his eyes, suddenly opened them, and the aura ran between his eyes. He immediately saw all the scenes in the dice cup. I found that the number of dice in this dice cup was small. After looking around, I couldn''t help thinking that as soon as the dice cup was opened, I didn''t know how many families were happy or worried. As cheerful as a lark,


    as like as two peas, and the number of points in the crowd is as clear as that of Zhang Fan, some people are cheering, while others are beginning to curse and leave.


    See here, Zhang Fan''s heart suddenly came up with a bold idea, now that all the key points have been solved, then the next step is to make money directly. Especially when Zhang fan can see the situation in the dice cup, in this way, it''s easy, and the rest is to make money with Broadcom.


    After several times in a row, Zhang Fan has found a way to make money in his heart. Besides, others can''t, but Zhang fan can do it, and it''s still easy.


    During this period, Lu Botong also played several times. Zhang Fan watched and found that the options he had bet on were all biased, but the dice cup didn''t show the items he had bet on. Seeing this, Zhang Fan could not help shaking his head in his heart and took another look at the chips Lu Botong had changed. Now it seems that he has lost most of the money.


    Lu Botong also felt a little annoyed at this time. After all, he didn''t have any spirit stones. All the spirit stones were given by Zhang Fan. He wanted to win all these spirit stones back here, but it was a pity that the day didn''t work out. As a result, after several matches, Lu Botong''s chips had gone down a lot. According to this rhythm, Lu Botong found that the chips should be drawn soon Will lose, when the time comes, he will become a poor man.Several people also came around. They came to the gambling table and took a look at Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. Their eyes were full of disdain.


    Zhang Fan also looked at these people and found that he had met them. At that time, when they were at the gambling stone, they were watching the excitement. Moreover, when they left the gambling stone venue, these people were tracking themselves all the time. Unexpectedly, they were on the gambling table.


    After several people came here, as long as Lu Botong bet anything, they will choose another one. For example, Lu Botong bet big, they will bet small. In short, they just won''t bet the same as Lu Botong. What''s more irritating is that Lu Botong didn''t bet well, but they all bet well.


    Lu Botong also found out this, and he was a little annoyed. However, for such luck, Lu Botong was also a little helpless. In addition, Zhang Fan was still watching, and his predecessor was a little too shameful in front of Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan is silent, just looking at these people, from the point of view of their bet, has made a stand, it is better to help Lu Botong, teach these people a lesson.

 Chapter 1025

    After a few games, the chips in front of Lu Botong have been lowered, and the sweat on his forehead has begun to roll down from his cheek. He took a look at the people around him, hummed coldly, picked up the chips, and said to Zhang Fan, "let''s play something else. Today is really bad luck, not suitable for dice."


    Just as Lu Botong was about to stand up, Zhang Fan pressed his shoulder and said with a smile, "even if we are not lucky and lose the gambling, we can''t lose our backbone. We must take back the lost things in the same way."


    Zhang Fan didn''t say this to Lu Botong, but to these people around him. At the same time, Zhang Fan also knows that this is Lu Botong''s idea.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong can''t help frowning. In Lu Botong''s cognition, if today''s luck is bad, we should change the project quickly, otherwise, we will lose all the time. In this way, it is quite unfavorable for our own side, especially when there is a run, we can''t win back.


    Several people around also heard Zhang Fan''s words, with disdain on their faces. They came to find fault today and said to Zhang Fan one after another.


    "Young man, don''t talk too much. Bad luck is bad luck. I''ve never seen anyone who can win back all the lost spirit stones when he''s not lucky."


    "Yes, casinos are casinos, and there are certain rules. If you have the idea to take back the spirit stone you lost before, you will have lost."


    "Why don''t we make a bet that no one will come off the table, and all the people around us will make their personal cards until they are all lost, including your clothes. Boy, do you dare to accept such a challenge? "


    "It''s a good way. Let''s not leave the table. Let''s see who lost naked in the end, and then run a few laps in the middle of the casino. We have to report our family while running. How about that?"


    Several people said that, they immediately looked at each other and laughed. In their view, Zhang Fan is absolutely impossible to win. Sometimes, luck is a very mysterious thing. It has no rules to speak of, but it can bring people a lot of things they want. But sometimes, luck is also very pitiful, and he will take away everything from you. Therefore, luck is a double-edged sword.


    Of course, this double-edged sword in Zhang Fan''s hand can be said to be very easy to use, especially in the eyes, almost the God of victory will stand on Zhang Fan''s side.


    When people around saw the scene in front of them, they all had different opinions. Some people thought that they were obviously bullying people. At this time, they used their luck to trample on them to make money. Some people agreed. Anyway, they also thought that watching the scene was a kind of watching the scene and not afraid of big things.


    "I think there''s a good play to watch. It seems that someone is going to run naked here. Such a scene is rare."


    "What''s good about this? You''re just a person who hasn''t seen the world very much. In some small casinos, you can always see some gamblers. They are usually naked because they lose their pants in the end."


    "I can''t help it. Generally, there is an idea among gamblers, that is, they want to get back all the things they lost before. However, it''s not so easy. In the end, they have fallen into a kind of dead cycle and can''t extricate themselves. Finally, they really become a gambler."


    "If all the people in the world understood this, there would not be so many gamblers. However, I don''t think this young man seems to have much feeling, and seems not afraid of all this. Does it mean that he is used to streaking, and has nothing to fear about such gambling?"


    "No, I think this young man seems to have two talents. Otherwise, he can''t be so unresponsive. I''m still looking forward to their gamble."


    "Me too. After all, this young man looks upright. He doesn''t look like an evil man. On the contrary, it''s those people with a trace of treachery between their eyebrows."


    "Since ancient times, evil can never be good. For such a person, I''d like to believe that this young man can win in the end. I hope so."


    "That''s not necessarily. After all, this kind of thing is still very difficult to happen. Since ancient times, in casinos, winning or losing depends on heaven, and each depends on luck. Luck seems to have no ability to distinguish between good and evil. Therefore, this young and old may not be able to win."


    "Anyway, I think this young man looks more kind and pleasant to the eye, so I still hope this young and old couple can win."


    They took a look at Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, and then at those who provoked them. Judging from their faces, they naturally gave the answer in their hearts.


    Lu Botong''s heart is still worried, but since Zhang Fan has spoken, it might as well bet with them.


    At this time, the official in charge of rolling dice also saw the gambling between them, but he didn''t say anything. After all, it''s not uncommon for such a thing to happen in the gambling house.


    And other people have come to join in the fun, and have selected the object of support, but in terms of support, the onlookers around still choose other people more. After all, we have seen Lu Botong''s luck just now. If we follow him, we may lose, even there are no pants left.When he saw that the crowd was ready, he began to shake his dice. With the sound of a crash between the dice and the dice cup, he buckled the dice cup on the table. After putting it firmly, he took his hand away and said to the crowd, "now, you can bet."


    The crowd looked at Zhang Fan one after another, and those who were against Zhang Fan also looked at Zhang Fan, with an arrogant smile on his face. That meaning was already obvious. As long as Zhang Fan dared to bet, they would bet Zhang Fan on the opposite side.


    For a moment, Zhang Fan has become the focus in the eyes of the public. Even Lu Botong looks at Zhang Fan. For this game, I don''t know what choice Zhang Fan will make?


    Zhang Fan turned his aura with his eyes and looked at the dice cup. He found that the number of dice in the dice cup was three, four and five. Seeing this, Zhang Fan raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at the provocative people around and said with a smile, "do you want to bet the opposite side if I bet something? Absolutely not the same as me? What''s more, you will bet as much as I bet? "


    The strong man next to him snorted coldly and said to Zhang Fan, "so what? Anyway, your boy''s luck is very good today. So, we won''t follow you if you bet anything and let us follow you. That way, we may lose and even have no pants left."

 Chapter 1026

    "That''s right. We''ll follow you as much as you bet. Boy, I don''t think there are many points on your card. Even if you are full pressure, we can afford it." Said a young man with a sharp mouth.


    Zhang fan can''t help sneering to himself after listening to several people''s words. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, if some spirit stones in the storage space ring are taken out, they can''t afford it. It''s estimated that once they lose, they will lose everything.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t want to do that, because if he did that, he might be too dazzled and completely targeted. Although there are some people staring at Zhang Fan now, they all came for Zhang Fan''s chalcedony. If he exposed something else, it is likely to attract more people''s attention.


    Zhang Fan is not afraid of these people. However, these people are all members of a large family. They are likely to report this to their own clan. At that time, the clan will send experts. At that time, Zhang Fan may get into some trouble.


    So, Zhang Fan thinks it''s safe to use the only chips in his hand now, which is enough to make them lose even without pants left.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan put all the chips in his hand in the square of 456 shunzi. After putting them away, he took back his hand.


    All around the crowd saw Zhang Fan''s action, and his expression was stunned. How did they not expect that Zhang Fan was so bold? Did they say that he was really ready to lose all his chips at one time?


    People all around looked at each other one after another. They could not help shaking their heads secretly. After all, no one dared to be so bold. After all, it would be very risky to follow Zhang Fan.


    It means that many people are afraid to make a single or double bet.


    "Buy it and leave it!" When he saw that everyone had already made a bet, he couldn''t help looking at Lu Botong and Zhang Fan. He also shook his head in his heart. He thought that these two people were too bold. But as a gambler, it''s not enough to be brave. He also needs to be careful and decisive. If he just takes a quick gamble, he will lose miserably.


    Everyone around also looked at Zhang Fan, especially those who provoked Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. They wanted to see their jokes, and they were still making sarcastic remarks.


    "The boy seems to be in a hurry. He wants to run naked in the casino. Besides, I think he can''t wait to see what he means."


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a person. Does he really have such a quirk? Or is he an exhibitionist himself


    "Anyway, I''m looking forward to it, but I don''t think this guy will do it. We can''t forget that the purpose of coming to the casino this time is for the jade marrow on him. If he can hand it in, we won''t embarrass him."


    "That''s right. There''s nothing good about this boy''s streaking. The most important thing for us now is to get the chalcedony in his hand. With this, when we go back to the clan, the clan leader will reward us."


    "Yes, and our final goal is to snatch this chalcedony from the boy''s hand without any effort. Then, we will kill these two people, so as to avoid future trouble and make them unconscious."


    "It''s just that they don''t know it. Anyway, they''re useless in this world, and they''re still a stumbling block for us. To kill them, their lives are worthless to you and me."


    "Yes, I''m still interested in the piece of chalcedony in his hand. However, this thing can''t be seen. After a while, if they lose, we can give them a step down, but we must find a way to detain them secretly. If we don''t hand over the chalcedony, we can''t let them leave."


    Although these people seem to be fighting against Zhang Fan and others in the casino, in fact, they have already seen the chalcedony in Zhang Fan''s hand at the gambling scene just now. They can''t help but feel greedy. They think that if the chalcedony falls into their own hands, it will definitely make the clan or the family look at it with new eyes.


    However, these people didn''t have any top-grade spirit stone in their hands. When they opened the chalcedony, they were also a little surprised. However, they were so shy that they couldn''t bid at all without top-grade spirit stone, so they had to watch.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t sell the chalcedony on the spot at that time, which gave several people hope. Therefore, after Zhang Fan left the gambling scene, these people followed Zhang Fan. They wanted to wait for Zhang Fan to go out of the city or into some remote places, so they could also fight against Zhang fan and Lu Botong.


    However, after they came out of the gambling scene, they came to the gambling house, which made several people start to think awkwardly. So they came here to find fault. They wanted to make Zhang Fan and Lu Botong lose all their spirit stones in this way, and finally had to take out the jade pith to exchange for spirit.


    Zhang Fan naturally knows what these people mean, but Zhang Fan doesn''t pay attention to them. These people are no threat to Zhang Fan.Although Lu Botong is an old hand in the gambling house, he has never seen anyone so bold as to bet Shun Zi. This is already equivalent to the number of dice in the CAI die cup. Is Zhang Fan really sure?


    Turning around and looking at Zhang Fan, Lu Botong finds that Zhang Fan''s face is still as calm as water, without any waves. It seems that everything is under his control.


    When he saw that everyone was ready to leave, he directly opened the dice cup and preached to the public: "open! Four five six, shunzi! Big


    After hearing this, they were stunned. Then they gave out bursts of sobs and looked at Zhang Fan with a puzzled look in their eyes.


    "This How is that possible? Can this boy see through the dice cup? Do you know the number of dice in the dice cup? It''s impossible


    "Nonsense, of course, it''s impossible. In casinos, there is a small array in each dice cup, which can block people''s five senses. It''s really more difficult to peep at the dice points inside than to ascend to heaven."


    "That''s strange. How does this boy know the number of dice in the dice cup? Does he have special abilities? Or is it all about luck? "

 Chapter 1027

    "If he really depends on luck, then his luck is a little too good. He guessed right. This time, he won back about 20 times the bet he had made before


    "This boy is really brave. He dares to bet shunzi, and he won the bet directly. He seems to bet this one alone, but he didn''t bet other diamonds. In this way, he will bet alone, and there is a doubling, so he won a lot in this game."


    "This young man is really a bit terrible. I think he must have some special means. If he only bet so accurately with his luck, it can be regarded as the past, but I still think he will order something."


    "Luck, it''s absolutely luck. Anyway, I don''t think he can use other methods to observe the number of dice in the dice cup. In that case, someone in the casino will notice him."


    They all looked at Zhang Fan, but they just felt that Zhang Fan''s face was calm, and there was no waves. Even if he won so many spirit stones, Zhang Fan still kept smiling, not too happy, as if everything was under his control.


    Lu Botong also looked at Zhang Fan, with a look of surprise in his eyes. In the eyes of outsiders, they all thought Zhang Fan was lucky enough to win so many Lingshi at once. However, in Lu Botong''s view, Zhang Fan must have something to say, but he didn''t show it.


    The people who are fighting against Zhang Fan and want to capture the chalcedony in Zhang Fan''s hands, can''t help but look frightened when they see this scene. They never thought that Zhang Fan had won so much in this game, which really surprised them. It''s really unthinkable!


    He Guan took a look at Zhang Fan, and then at the number of points in his dice cup, and there was a look of doubt in his eyes.


    After all, he has been in the casino for quite a long time. It can be said that he grew up in the casino since he was a child. He has seen countless people. Some of them are addicted to gambling and lose their fortune. Some of them have a lot of fortune and are lucky enough to win a lot of soul stones overnight.


    However, as the old saying goes, there is no winner in gambling for a long time. These people have already tasted the spirit stone earned by gambling, so they are not willing to work hard. Therefore, they will sink deeper and deeper in the gambling arena.


    However, when he saw Zhang Fan, he was really puzzled. He didn''t understand that Zhang Fan didn''t look like a professional gambler, but he was very experienced. What''s more, the state he showed was that Mount Tai collapsed in front of him, but the color remained unchanged. This kind of mind is really unusual.


    With a calm smile on his face, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong: "it seems that this game is easier for us to win. It''s time to collect money."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong immediately nodded, with excited look in his eyes, and began to hold those chips on the gambling table. Some beautiful women in the casino came forward to help. After all, Zhang Fan won too much in this game. Therefore, in order not to delay everyone''s time, many staff began to help Zhang Fan and Lu Botong arrange chips.


    With the last experience, Lu Botong has a great trust in Zhang Fan. Looking at the Dutch official in front of him, he is ready in his heart.


    When he saw that everyone was ready, he began to shake the dice cup in his hand. There was another loud crash. He put the dice cup on the table and said, "please bet."


    People look at Zhang Fan again, and also want to know what choice Zhang Fan is going to make this time? Can he guess right this time?


    Seeing that he had started to bet, Lu Bo Tong asked Zhang Fan in a low voice: "what do we bet this time? Is it still the same as last time? "


    Zhang Fan nodded, most of the chips in his hand were pressed on these points, which were one, three, four. After that, the remaining chips in Zhang Fan''s hand were pressed on the single and small ones.


    The reason for doing so is that at the beginning, Zhang Fan had some unhappiness with these people. When gambling, he made a rule that as long as Zhang Fan bet on the project, they would not go to bet, and unless they lost all, they would not be allowed to leave the table.


    So, after Zhang Fan made such a bet, no matter what they bet, it''s almost impossible for them to win. They have to wait to lose.


    After a round just now, some people began to change their attitude towards Zhang Fan''s luck. They took out the spirit stone one after another and began to bet with Zhang Fan.


    Those who are against Zhang Fan still don''t believe in evil and continue to fight against Zhang Fan. As long as Zhang Fan places his bet, they won''t bet.


    "Buy it, get out of hand." He Guan took a look at the crowd and said to them, seeing that everyone had already made a bet, he wanted to open the dice cup and preached to them: "open, one, three, four, small!"


    As soon as the dice cup opened, several families were happy and worried. Some people bet with Zhang Fan and found that they really won. Especially in terms of the number of points in custody, they were even more accurate, which made the Lingshi of their bet more than ten times.


    However, everyone at the gambling table is very regretful. Those who did not follow Zhang Fan to make a bet are regretting that they lost a chance to make money. On the contrary, they lost a lot. Those who followed Zhang Fan to make a bet are regretting that they were so timid and didn''t dare to bet more. On the contrary, they didn''t win so much."It''s really hateful. The boy''s luck today is just against the sky. It''s unbelievable that he was once again allowed to bet on the right points."


    "Yes, I''m curious about how he knows the number of points in the dice cup. Otherwise, he can''t bet so accurately."


    "I doubt that, but how did he do it in this way? Can we say that he was instructed by some experts? Is it true that there is such gambling in the world? "


    "I seem to have heard that there is a gambling technique called listening to dice in the Jianghu. It''s said that if someone can successfully practice it, he can basically guess the number of points in the dice cup, but it''s said that it''s really difficult to substitute ears for eyes."


    "Yes, and it''s said that this kind of gambling technique is very difficult to cultivate, and it has been lost in the end. Unexpectedly, it seems to appear again today after so many years."


    "If that''s true, these people are going to run naked today. After these two innings, it can be said that they have lost a lot of Lingshi, and they are pure losers. If it goes on like this, without two innings, it is estimated that they will lose all their chips now."

 Chapter 1028

    "That is to say, they have to suffer for themselves. Who can make them get along with the old and the young? In the end, they have to insult themselves."


    "In any case, I always feel that there are some festivals between them, otherwise, it would not be so."


    Everyone has already begun to affirm Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, and is even willing to support them. After all, there is a layer of interest in them.


    Lu Botong also thinks highly of Zhang Fan. Although Zhang fan can''t see any gambling skills, it seems that Zhang Fan has a special ability to know the number of points in the dice cup. With this skill, it can be said that he has won a hundred battles. Among the other people, it is estimated that he will lose even his pants.


    Far above the platform, there are a group of experts in the casino. They are all senior figures in the casino. They are all proficient in gambling.


    At this time, several service personnel in the casino came to report and said to several people, "elder, we found something wrong with one person, that is, the young man over there. He seems to know the points in the dice cup, and he also asked the elders to decide. I don''t know if he will have a thousand behaviors."


    In fact, without the need for this person to report, the elders of the senior level in the gambling house also noticed Zhang Fan. They were also secretly observing Zhang Fan and wanted to know if there was anything wrong with Zhang Fan, but they didn''t find any behavior, which made them feel a little confused.


    "I see. You change to another Dutch officer and continue to observe." One of the white bearded elders said to the waiter.


    The attendant nodded, agreed, turned and walked towards the casino, whispered a few words to the Dutch official who was responsible for rolling dice before, then changed another Dutch official and continued to roll dice.


    Several senior elders have observed the situation of Zhang Fan in these two gambling games. They are curious and communicate with each other one after another.


    "This young man is a bit interesting. He has such ability. I don''t see any problem with him. He looks strange. He doesn''t look like a man from our casino or a rich family. On the contrary, he is a bit dusty. He should be a traveler."


    "Maybe it''s just that it''s popular here. I don''t know what the boy is. It''s a bit surprising that he has such ability."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen young people with such skills. If they are trained in the gambling industry in the future, they may become great masters in the future."


    "Yes, anyway, I didn''t see any behavior of his making a thousand. If he really had the means to make a thousand, he might be an expert, even I didn''t see it."


    "In any case, this person deserves respect, especially the one who teaches him gambling skills. If I can know who his master is, I''d like to get to know him when I have a chance."


    "Since he''s a man in the Jianghu, it''s very likely that his master is also a hermit. I''m afraid he may not be able to tell the truth. After all, some hermit elders don''t want to be disturbed by the secular world."


    "I''m looking forward to this young man''s next performance to see if he will win a hundred battles. If so, and we don''t see that he has any behavior, then we can recognize his position in the world, and it''s also his debut."


    "I don''t know if he would like to stay in our casino and compete with us. It''s a highlight of our casino to have such a young elder."


    Seeing that Zhang Fan''s gambling skills are so exquisite, several people can''t help but have a heart of love for him. They want to bring Zhang Fan under their command and cultivate him. At the same time, they can also learn from each other and make progress together.


    At this time, after two rounds, the whole gambling table of dice is full of people''s voices. Many people express great trust in Zhang Fan. This time, they will follow Zhang Fan''s bet. Everyone doesn''t want to miss such a good chance to win money.


    When he shook the dice, he began to signal everyone to bet. Moreover, he also began to stare at Zhang Fan secretly, because when he came, he had already received the order from the upper level. He must keep a close eye on the young man to see what flaws he had when he went out.


    Lu Botong''s face is full of excitement. For him, if the die cup rings now, it means that a large number of spirit stones are coming. Turning his head, Lu Botong smiles and asks Zhang Fan, "what are we going to bet this time?"


    Zhang Fan took a look at the dice cup and was stunned. He found that the number of points in the dice cup was three sixes. He couldn''t help thinking, is there such a coincidence? Or did the official in charge of rolling dice do it on purpose? Come and test yourself? After all, just now, he was a dice rolling official.


    But Zhang Fan doesn''t want to pay attention to these things, because it has nothing to do with whether to change the lotus official or not. However, this is also a warning for himself in the casino, and it''s time for him to end this gamble.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Lu Botong: "this time, we''ll all press on, and only one is enough."


    "Oh? Are you so sure? What shall we bet this time? " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong could not help but pick his eyebrows and continued to ask Zhang Fan."Leopard." Although Zhang Fan''s tone was flat, it was a surprise to Lu Botong. After all, such pressure was quite dangerous. Although he won, it was a lot of Lingshi, but Lu Botong never won when he bet on leopards.


    However, since Zhang Fan wants to bet leopard, Lu Botong can do it. After all, Zhang Fan has never lost. Maybe he can win a lot this time.


    Generally speaking, when there is a leopard, that is, the number of points in the dice cup is the same, there is no single or double. If you win, the dealer and everyone will lose, and only the leopard will win. If you lose, no matter who it is, the dealer will win in the end. Therefore, when there is a leopard, it is basically the dealer who wins.


    But this time, Zhang Fan directly bet on leopard. Seeing this, the lotus official frowned slightly. Although he was not an elder, he knew more about some gambling skills in the casino and practiced some skills. He could even control the number of points in the dice cup when he rolled the dice.


    Therefore, from the moment when the dice cup falls to the ground and the dice in the cup stop turning, the lotus official already knows the number of dice in his cup.

 Chapter 1029

    All around the crowd saw this scene with a look of surprise in their eyes. In their hearts, there were some doubts about Zhang Fan''s intuition and speculation. After all, this time Zhang Fan was betting on a leopard, and he was still alone. In this way, would it be a little too hasty?


    "The leopard alone? I''ve never seen such a technique before. Is this young man really so sure? I can''t believe it, so I''d better wait and see. Let''s see what happens. "


    "That''s not right. If you want to win money, you have to take certain risks. Moreover, I think this young man''s intuition is really accurate, so I would like to believe him."


    "Well, I''m old. Although I''ve been fighting in casinos for many years, I''ve never seen such a situation. I''d better wait and see. As for whether there will be the next game, it depends on God''s will. If I lose this time, I''ll lose."


    "That''s right. I think I''ve won some with the help of the young man''s luck just now. So now I''m not losing either. I think this game is a bit dangerous. Moreover, it seems that both of them are going to compete in this game."


    "Yes, according to the book, if the young man loses now, then all the spiritual consciousness will be won by the dealer. In that case, there will be no real winner. But if the young man wins, those who are against him will suffer."


    "It''s a big gamble. Anyway, I think it''s a bit exciting. What''s more, it''s the enmity between them. We''re just taking part in the fun. It''s better not to get into trouble."


    "Anyway, I come here just to watch the fun, and I don''t want to participate in the dispute between them. I also want to see who the final winner is."


    "No need to ask. It must be that young man. His performance really makes me admire. I''ve never seen such a person before. Anyway, I support him very much. "


    "Anyway, I think there is really a good play to watch this time. Now that we have been able to decide the outcome, let''s see who is streaking in the end."


    People''s eyes were full of expectation. They looked at Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, and then at those who were against Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. They also made some subjective judgments. Of course, they supported Zhang Fan more.


    Seeing that Zhang Fan was pawning a leopard, those who were against Zhang Fan were shocked. The cold sweat on his forehead had already slipped over his cheek. His eyes were full of panic. Looking at the dice cup in front of him, they knew in their hearts that whether they would lose face this time would depend on the number of dice in the dice cup.


    If you really run naked in such a big casino, you will be known by the clan or the family. It will spread to the river and lake, and the face of the family will be lost. Therefore, if you win in a while, it will be OK. If you lose, you will have to use some extreme means.


    Think of this, several people look at each other, their eyes show a fierce look, communication between, everyone is an idea, that is, if you lose, immediately fight Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, when the time comes, the scene will be very chaotic, a few of them also take advantage of the chaos to escape, as for the piece of chalcedony, a few people also don''t want to, now only the purpose One, it''s about saving face.


    Zhang Fan''s spiritual perception is very keen. Almost everyone present knows what actions, what eyes, what expressions. Therefore, it is natural to find that several people''s expressions are not right. However, this is nothing for Zhang Fan, because Zhang Fan knows in his heart that these people can''t help themselves.


    "Buy it, get out of hand." He Guan took a look at those people who were most right with Zhang Fan. He thought to himself, it seems that these people are going to have bad luck today. They are all responsible for this.


    Sometimes, gambling has nothing to do with the realm. Even a mortal can make gambling perfect.


    At this time, everyone held their breath and looked at the dice cup in the hand of he Guan. Time seemed to be fixed in this second. There was silence all around. The needle could be heard.


    He Guan gently opened the dice cup, looked at the dice points inside, and preached to the public: "open! Three sixes, leopard


    After hearing the result, everyone immediately exclaimed. Although they have seen such scenes, leopards also appear in casinos, but generally, the makers win, and no one can really bet. So, today, Zhang fan can really bet leopards, which is a surprise to everyone.


    "What a leopard! I''ve seen such a situation at the gambling table before, but I haven''t seen anyone really win. Today, I''ve opened my eyes


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a situation. It''s really exciting. The young man must have won a lot of Lingshi in this game."


    "That''s natural. Almost all the spirit stones on this table should be his. Even the makers in the gambling house have lost a lot."


    "I still think this boy has some special ability. Otherwise, how could he have bet so accurately? He can bet several times in a row. It''s not easy.""It''s not easy, but do you think all the elders in the casino are dry Eaters? They have a pair of bright eyes. As long as someone dares to cheat or cheat on the gambling table, once they find out, this person will be caught by these experts in the casino in an instant. At that time, he may lose his hands and be wanted by all casinos. Basically, he will have no chance with the casinos in the latter half of his life. "


    "It''s so serious. However, in my opinion, if there is something wrong with the young man in front of him, they will be found out. Therefore, from this point of view, either the young man is really lucky and is guessed by him every time, or he has a very good way of making a thousand, even the elders who are senior There are any anomalies found, but the second is not very likely. "


    "No matter what method he used, as long as he was not found by the elders at the senior level, and won the gambling, it was in line with the regulations. Since it was in line with the regulations, it was a normal phenomenon, and it was also the ability of this young man."

 Chapter 1030

    "I''ve never admired anyone in my life, but I really admire this young man, whether it''s luck or means. In short, I admire him. He will have a bright future in the future."


    "In this game, in my opinion, those who are against the young man are expected to lose, even there are no pants left. Today, it can be said that there is really a good play."


    "However, I don''t think these people will do that. They may jump over the wall in a hurry. Maybe something will happen here at that time."


    "Just look at their faces. They are all crafty and cunning people. They will not submit. Therefore, I think there will be a farce here today."


    Some of the more experienced gamblers always come back to the fact that if this situation occurs, there will be a situation where the dog will jump over the wall and refuse to admit his debt. It is inevitable that there will be a special situation.


    It seems that the senior elders in the casinos have already felt something wrong, so they gave orders to the staff in the nearby casinos, indicating that they must watch the casinos and never let some people make trouble.


    Zhang Fan also found out these situations. He knew the answer in his heart, and was ready for it. If something really went wrong in a moment, he must protect Lu Botong first. Although he has accomplishments, he can''t work. This is really embarrassing. He can''t protect himself even in some combat occasions, just like a mortal But Zhang Fan didn''t dislike him and was still willing to take him on the road.


    Lu Botong saw this with excitement in his eyes. First, he really won a lot of Lingshi. After a rough estimate, there are at least tens of millions of inferior Lingshi, which is like an astronomical number for Lu Botong.


    Second, Lu Botong also felt that he was angry. After all, it was the provocation of these people. Moreover, he set some rules. At this time, they lifted a stone and smashed his own feet. Lu Botong also seemed to feel very happy.


    At the same time, Lu Botong is also impressed with Zhang Fan, and even doubts in his heart, who is this young man? He is so powerful. No matter his realm or his strength, or even his mind, ordinary people are not his opponents.


    After seeing the result, those who were against Zhang Fan had made plans in their hearts. At this moment, they exchanged their eyes and began to run around directly. Taking advantage of the crowded situation here, they created chaos. In this way, they also took the opportunity to slip away.


    At this time, a few people immediately gave a big drink, directly took out the weapons in their hands, gave a dull drink, and waved around. It seems that as long as someone dares to come forward, they will take a knife first.


    Seeing this, the people around them were startled. They quickly turned around and ran towards the distance, and automatically dodged a road in front of them.


    "Son of a bitch! You guys don''t keep your word Lu Botong was very upset. He immediately pointed to several people in the distance and could not help yelling.


    Zhang Fan sneered, and his mind moved. Lei''s sword came out of its sheath and hung in the air. Under Zhang Fan''s urging, Lei''s sword cut out several swords, stopped them and forced them back.


    At this time, the spectators in the casino also arrived and surrounded them directly. One of them wanted to escape and so on. As a result, he was knocked to the ground by the spectators and couldn''t move.


    Several people''s eyes flickered with fear. They never thought that their plan had been seen through. It seemed that someone had made preparations in advance. In this way, they had no way to escape.


    Forced back to the gambling table, a few people are even more pale, thought in the heart, finished, this time is really to lose their own clan face.


    Lu Botong stepped forward, pinched his waist with both hands, sneered on his face, and said to these people, "you guys, you are good at running. You are so fast. I believe you must run faster when you are naked."


    After hearing this, several people shivered all over, and with a cry in their eyes, they knelt down one after another and arched their hands to Lu Botong and Zhang Fan.


    "You two, we are really offended this time. We are wrong. Please treat us as a fart and let us go, OK?"


    "Yes, we have gone too far, but now we know that we are wrong, and we have lost all our spirit stones. So, this time, please don''t see eye to eye with us."


    "If we run naked in this place, then our clan will lose face. For such a thing, clan will not allow it, or even hold several of us accountable. At that time, our future will be ruined."


    "Yes, ladies and gentlemen, please let us live. In addition to this condition, you can say a more reasonable condition. We will abide by what you said, OK?"


    Several people began to plead with Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. Their attitude was completely different from that before, and they were no longer arrogant.


    Seeing the appearance of these people, the people around expressed different opinions on all this. They looked at each other one after another and whispered."I remember that they didn''t seem to have this attitude at the beginning. Now it seems that they really repented, so I think it''s worth forgiving."


    "That''s not necessarily true. If they really want to repent, they won''t have to run away. Besides, I don''t think they really repent, but they are worried about humiliating their clan or family. That''s why they are. I still think these people are still unforgivable."


    "But what if they were forgiven? Or, what if you don''t forgive them? I don''t think there''s anything special about it. It''s just the reason why they will appreciate it in the end. "


    "As for the time when they were young, if they didn''t know how to understand their feelings, then I would not understand them clearly."


    "Yes, if I were the young man, I would not forgive them. After all, all the words were said by them, including the conditions they set when they lost in the end. Now that they lost, they have to turn back. Does such a person mean what he says?"

 Chapter 1031

    "Yes, I feel a little angry after listening to what these people said before. If it''s me, I won''t forgive them anyway. Anyway, all the rules are set by them. It''s better to do as they say. Anyway, it''s a good play."


    "However, I think it''s true in this casino, but these two people will eventually go out of the casino. If they are retaliated by these people, it''s not good. Moreover, I think the realm of the old and the young is not so high."


    "Yes, if it''s just for the immediate interests, it''s a little bad for the old and young. If you go out and lose your life because of this, I don''t think it''s worth it."


    "I think it''s true. After all, there''s an old saying in the river and lake. If you keep green hills, you''re not afraid of no firewood. You can''t just look at the pros and cons in front of you. You should take a long-term view. Otherwise, there will be disasters."


    "It''s useless for us to say anything. After all, the initiative in this matter is still in their hands. It depends on what they mean."


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, and they also wanted to know what kind of choice they would make for the current situation.


    Some senior level people in the casino are also looking at them, but they also make a bet behind their back, that is, whether Zhang Fan and Lu Botong will let go of these people in front of them.


    Some people think that Zhang Fan is a reasonable person after all. Although he has a strong gambling skill, his level is not so high. Therefore, I''m afraid that if he goes too far, he may be retaliated by these people, which will cause him a lot of trouble.


    There are still some people who think that in such a situation, Zhang fan does not need to let these people go. After all, they are the ones who start to pick things up. If they are let go, there will be no dignity.


    Lu Botong looks at Zhang Fan, but he can''t make up his mind for a moment. He wants to ask Zhang Fan what kind of decision he will make on the assembled matter.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the people in front of him. Their realm was nothing more than Mahayana. There was nothing to be afraid of. Even if they invited the masters of the sect or their masters, they could at least escape from them even if they could not fight. There was no big threat to their lives.


    Moreover, judging from the actions of several people, although they admit their mistakes, they are really afraid of losing face to zongmen. In that case, they will be severely punished when they go back. In serious cases, they may be expelled from the school. After all, zongmen will never lose face with them. So, let them go or not, right It''s all reasonable.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong: "it''s up to our predecessors to decide this matter. Anyway, whether to let it go or not will not pose any threat to us."


    "I understand." After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong nodded, especially heard Zhang Fan''s last sentence, that is, these people have no influence on Zhang Fan.


    Lu Botong turned around, pinched his waist with both hands, stepped forward and said to several people, "now that you''ve lost, do you still want to run? Don''t forget, you set all the rules just now. If you lose, you have to keep your promise. I believe you haven''t forgotten the rules. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, several people had no choice but slightly lowered their heads, but their hearts were full of anger. Although they could only admit defeat now, they said that they would not let Zhang Fan and Lu Botong go out.


    All the people in the casinos around also began to roar, saying that they wanted to see several people run naked, and they still had to report their own home. Such a scene can be said to be very rare.


    These people also expressed some helplessness, but if they don''t, I''m afraid they can''t get out of here today. After all, there are so many people in the casino supervising.


    In desperation, they took off all their clothes and ran in the casino. At the same time, they began to report their own home. They covered their faces with their hands. After running for a circle, they rushed out of the gate of the casino and towards the far lane.


    People outside the stadium are walking normally. They suddenly feel that there are several naked figures in front of them. They can''t help but wonder and are stunned on the spot.


    "What does that mean? In broad daylight, there are people running naked in Huatong city. I don''t know what the city manager here is for. We all spent a lot of money on it. At least everything here should be reasonable. "


    "Maybe this is a special project in Huatong city. It''s a pity that it''s a man. If it''s a beauty, it might be more distinctive."


    "It''s really hot eyes. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a situation since I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years. I don''t know what sect or family these people belong to. What a shame!"


    "It seems that they rushed out of the gambling house in front of them. It is estimated that some gamblers in the gambling house lost all their things, even their clothes. That''s why they did so.""It''s better to see than to hear. I''ve heard of people losing everything in casinos before, even their own clothes and pants. Today, I''m really seeing."


    "Forget it, let them go. Fortunately, they ran fast enough and I didn''t see clearly. Otherwise, I would have to wash my eyes after I went back."


    When people on the street saw this scene, some felt that it was immoral, some thought it was harmless, but it was just a farce. Some people didn''t want to see it at all, and they thought it was hot. Some people thought that when they came to Huatong city with money, they could see something different. They really felt something new.


    But in the end, it''s just a farce, a show of sensationalism. Everyone laughs and then does what they should do.


    Those people ran into a deserted alley, quickly took out some clothes from the storage space ring, quickly put them on, and sorted them out. Then they found a place to sit down and wipe the cold sweat on their forehead.


    "Brother, this time we really lost face. I didn''t expect that the young man was so powerful that even the leopard could win. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a man."

 Chapter 1032

    "I don''t know if there is anyone in that casino who knows our family. If there is, they will report all our actions to zongmen, and then we will be in trouble. "


    "That''s not necessarily. I covered my face when I was running just now. Besides, we didn''t wear clothes at that time. Who knows who we are?"


    "Yes, there is no evidence and no one who knows us. As long as we bite to death and refuse to admit it, there is absolutely no problem."


    "It''s hard to say. After all, when we come out to carry out our mission, zongmen will find us according to our track. At that time, it''s easy to target us."


    "In my opinion, although this casino is very big, it is not one of the best in Huatong city. Let''s pray that no one knows our family, otherwise, we will be in big trouble."


    While wiping the cold sweat on their forehead, they prayed secretly in their hearts, hoping that no one would know who they were, and no one would report the incident to their clan.


    The man called big brother is a young man in his 289 years old. His hair is very short, his figure is slightly thin, and his appearance is sharp, which gives people a kind of sour and mean feeling.


    After stabilizing his mood for a while, the young man said to several of them, "how can anyone dare to make a fool of us? They must be tired of living. It''s not easy to start in the casino just now. They must have a time to go out of the casino. At that time, I will tear the old and young to pieces and never show mercy to them!"


    Several people are holding a strong feeling in their hearts. They are very unhappy with Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. They always want to break them into pieces. However, they have no way to deal with them when they are in the casinos. Therefore, they can only deal with Zhang Fan and Lu Botong when they leave the casinos.


    So, after they changed their clothes, they did not leave in a hurry. Instead, they continued to crouch in front of the previous casino, waiting for the landing of Broadcom and Zhang Fan.


    In the casino, after a farce just now, Zhang Fan''s method is also obvious to all. In the whole casino, Zhang Fan''s method is famous and even known as the God of small gamblers, which has won people''s applause and praise.


    Even the elders of the senior level in the gambling house came over one after another. While praising Zhang Fan, they invited Zhang Fan to sit down and prepared a table to have a chat with Zhang Fan.


    Lu Botong was a guy who was addicted to alcohol. When he saw wine and so many delicious food, he naturally liked to smile. His face was full of smile. He was not polite. He directly found a chair and sat down. He threw away his cheek and swung his chopsticks. The food was like a long River, like wind and clouds, and he ate it quickly.


    After all, the elders in the casinos are all dignified people. Seeing Lu Botong''s eating, they can''t help feeling embarrassed. Did they not eat in a few days? Why does this man feel so hungry? Moreover, there seems to be no politeness. Even compared with the polite Zhang Fan, they are very different. How did these two people get together? It''s a little puzzling for everyone.


    When Zhang Fan saw this scene, he didn''t say anything. As for what Lu Botong wanted to do, Zhang Fan didn''t care, even ignored it. Moreover, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that these people were for their own face. As long as they didn''t say anything, they couldn''t say anything.


    All of them sat together, first politely, and then they got to the point. All of them also expressed their doubts to Zhang Fan.


    "I don''t know where you are, young Xia? Where do you come from and where do you want to go? " One of the elders with white beard asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and knew in his heart that these people wanted to know their origins. After all, he was so good at playing at the gambling table that he could not tell them that he had a pair of clairvoyant eyes. In that case, he and Lu Botong may be driven out of the casino, or even recovered all the gambling money. Therefore, we still need to answer such questions carefully.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fan said to him with a smile: "I met a hermit in the South China Sea when I was traveling in various continents. He didn''t have a high level, but he had an extraordinary gambling skill. This is really impressive. I also came into contact with him unintentionally, and finally became a close friend."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "after a period of time together, he also began to teach me some gambling skills, especially in his view, I have a certain talent, after all, my ears are special, so he taught me a gambling skill called listening to dice, and the others didn''t teach me anything. I remember he once said, Listening to dice, if you want to practice well, at least it takes a certain amount of time, and everyone''s talent is different, and the difficulties are not the same. Moreover, he once said that gambling does not lie in many, but in the essence, so I don''t need to be greedy. Learning this move well will be enough for a lifetime. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, several people can''t help nodding. In their opinion, Zhang Fan''s experience is a big chance. It''s really enviable for everyone to meet such a hermit in the river and lake.Lu Botong, while eating, observes Zhang Fan''s behavior and manner and nods his head from time to time. However, in Lu Botong''s opinion, Zhang Fan''s ability to make up lies is still very strong. He even thought it out temporarily and could tell the story so fluently and seamlessly, which Lu really didn''t expect.


    And the elders of the elder level, one by one, looked at each other in surprise, and began to say in shock.


    "Young Xia, it''s really bad luck for you to meet such a hermit master. It''s a blessing in your life. It''s not everyone''s experience."


    "I think he is so young that he should have such strength. If you give him some time, I believe that no one should be his opponent in dice."


    "Yes, listen to dice. It''s said that it has been lost in the river and lake for a long time. But he can meet such a hermit. If he carries forward this skill in the future, it will surely be all over the world."

 Chapter 1033

    "However, I''m also curious that there are so many masters who gamble on one person. So, I think we should have heard about the master mentioned by young Xia Zhang Fan. I don''t know who is the hermit master''s surname and where is he hiding?"


    For a moment, everyone was curious about Zhang Fan''s hermit. They also wanted to know who he was. Some people even wanted to visit him.


    After listening to these people''s words, Zhang Fan was somewhat surprised. He thought he could muddle through in this way, but he didn''t expect that these people seemed to be very interested in this matter and had been questioning Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while, his face was still calm, and said to several people: "this At that time, when I was separated from this elder, the elder mentioned that he really killed all sides in the casino, but in the end, he also got into a lot of grudges. Therefore, in the Jianghu, we must not disclose any information about him, otherwise, he might be killed. Therefore, this is the elder''s life. I''m sorry Zhang fan can''t obey his orders. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded one after another. For such a situation, they knew in their hearts that it was easy to get into trouble in casinos, especially those guys with low level but strong gambling skills. Naturally, someone would chase them.


    Therefore, in this way, it is because the strength of the world is uneven. People who can gamble may not have a high level of self-cultivation, but they do not have the talent to learn gambling. There are many such people, and it is difficult to achieve a balance.


    And in casinos, winning and losing are all based on means and luck. Therefore, many people win money because after they win, those who lose will not be happy. Therefore, among those who have excellent gambling skills, a large part of them die in their hands.


    As a result, many gambling masters like to live in seclusion, live a carefree life, gradually stay away from the world, and finally die in the mountains and rivers, and this powerful gambling skill is lost.


    Although everyone felt a little pity, they still supported him, who was very expert in gambling.


    Therefore, if we can find such an all-round gambling master now, it''s very rare and not easy. However, Zhang Fan has the opportunity to contact the elder who thinks he is living in seclusion, and people still feel very happy.


    Zhang Fan''s heart is like electricity. Since he just made up such a story, he has been checking whether there are any loopholes in his own story. At the same time, he is also observing the elders in the casino in front of him to see how they react. From the actual observation, he has not found any abnormality.


    After that, these senior elders talked with Zhang Fan about other things, which were all important information.


    During this period, Lu Botong had almost eaten, chicken and fish had become bones, wine had been drunk by him, and the food on the table had become leftovers. Lu Botong patted his round stomach, lying lazily on the chair with a satisfied face.


    Seeing that Lu Botong had almost eaten, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that it was time to leave. After all, they had other things to do.


    At the end of the topic, Zhang Fan takes the landing Broadcom to leave the casino. At this time, it''s already night outside. After Zhang Fan and Lu Botong leave the casino, they soon disappear in the street and blend into the dim lights of the crowd.


    There are two reasons. First, Zhang Fan didn''t reveal the name of the gambling master and where he lived. They couldn''t go to visit him. Second, they wanted to keep Zhang Fan, but they found that Zhang Fan was just a traveler and couldn''t stay with them. Moreover, according to Zhang Fan''s development It is impossible for them to keep Zhang Fan.


    "This time, it''s really a bit disappointing. Generally speaking, we will try our best to keep the players who come to our casinos. No matter what means we use or how to guide them in terms of interests, all kinds of ways have been tried repeatedly. But this time, I find that our moves don''t seem to attract this young man."


    "Yes, but I''m a little curious about how these two people got together. In my observation, their personalities are a little different. I''m a little curious that they can go on the road together."


    "But if we want to keep them, it''s really impossible, because they both have one thing in common, that is, they like the vagrant life. I''m very curious, why do they like such a life? Isn''t it good to be stable? "


    "That''s not necessarily true. Some people like this kind of wandering life, especially the feeling of touring all kinds of famous mountains and rivers. They also have the feeling of being sentimental and extraordinary."


    "However, I still like a more stable life, so I''m not that kind of person who likes the river and lake too much. I still like a stable life. I''m a person who has six roots in Buddhism, who is not pure, who is not good at business, and who is not wolf. I guess I''ll be like this in my life.""But it''s a pity that he is so young and has such attainments in gambling. I''m really surprised if he can choose to stay. I guarantee that he will be able to take the top position of our general elder within ten years. "


    "This condition doesn''t seem to be attractive to him. In my opinion, this boy has such attainments in gambling, which means that he is absolutely a smart man. Otherwise, he will not be able to practice gambling. Therefore, he must be able to think about the future of staying here. Therefore, from this point of view, it is very important for him The future of staying here, for him, should not be too attractive


    "Also, with his strength, if he really wants to be stable in a place, he can go to a very big casino and become a technical expert, who is specialized in supervising everything in the casino. Therefore, I think that gambling is just for him to play, and he doesn''t have much investment. Otherwise, he will be very happy It''s impossible to come to us. "

 Chapter 1034

    After some discussion, several people feel that Zhang Fan is really not suitable for this place. Therefore, the sea is wide with fish and the sky is high with birds flying. The tree in Huatong city is too small to accommodate his bird. There must be a more suitable place for Zhang Fan outside.


    Lu Botong is walking on the road, his eyes are constantly looking at Zhang Fan, and his eyes show an appreciative look. For all the things that happened today, Lu Botong feels very external. He never thought that Zhang Fan looks young, but he has such attainments in gambling. This is not true for all young people It can be done.


    Zhang Fan let Lu Botong see some not quite adapted, then curious to Lu Botong asked: "what are you looking at me for? Is there anything on my face?"


    Lu Botong shook his head and asked Zhang Fan with a smile: "boy, I really didn''t expect that you should have such ability. Originally, I wanted to show you my ability, but I didn''t expect that you should directly take the limelight of me. Moreover, your gambling skills make me a formidable young man."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Botong, "it''s nothing. It''s the old man who taught me well. I''m just a little weak in Kung Fu. If I compare with that old man, it''s really a small wizard."


    "Lying." Holding his shoulder, Lu Botong directly exposed Zhang Fan''s lies, shook his head and said to Zhang Fan, "you can cheat those idiots with these words. I think they are stunned. However, if you put your move in front of me, it can''t make sense. Therefore, what you just said to them is false. I''m not wrong."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and immediately began to recall what he said to those people at that time. Although it was a fabricated story, no one doubted the truth of the matter. Many experts believed it to be true and were very convinced.


    In this way, Zhang Fan is confident that such a story should be perfect. Why can it be exposed? However, Lu Botong can find a loophole in his speech and think that there must be something unreasonable in it. However, Zhang fan does not feel that his words are unreasonable.


    "Why did you say that? Did you say that you didn''t believe what I said?" Zhang Fan asked Lu Botong curiously.


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "I have to admire the story you made up at that time. I don''t know whether you think of it temporarily or have made up such a lie for a long time. In a word, it''s perfect. There''s nothing wrong with the whole story."


    After a pause, Lu Botong continued to say to Zhang Fan: "however, when I came into contact with you these days, I had some understanding of you. As a person, I''m nothing extraordinary, but I studied a person''s Micro expression. Therefore, when you spoke just now, I inadvertently looked at you one more time. From that moment on, I dare to judge, You must be lying, because there are some small changes in your expression. Although these changes are not easy to be detected, they cannot escape from my eyes. "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan''s heart, for Lu Botong how much a bit of a new look, did not expect that this Lu Botong should have such skills, really rare.


    "I''m sure you have a unique vision, but what else did you see?" Zhang Fan, somewhat curious, continued to ask Lu Botong.


    Lu Botong took a look for about two days and whispered to Zhang Fan: "I also see that some people are tracking us. They should be the people we taught in the casino at that time. They still want the chalcedony in your hand. Moreover, it is estimated that many people will deal with this chalcedony after you have found Huatong city It''s ours. "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Botong, "I naturally know that. Anyway, I still don''t pay attention to them, so I don''t need to worry about anything."


    "That''s right." Lu Botong nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "with your strength, you really don''t need to be afraid of them. Even if you want to kill them, it''s easy. However, have you ever thought that if you are known by the families and sects behind them, they will send more powerful experts to deal with you, even their masters or followers It''s the owner who will do it for you. "


    After listening to what he said, Lu Botong also thinks that there is some truth. After all, the people here are not simple, and there are even some people in the big door. Therefore, they may send half-a-step experts to come here, and there may be some trouble at that time.


    Although Zhang Fan was able to win a great victory against the half step master last time, it was also thanks to the help of Ni Zheng and Shi Xian. Otherwise, Zhang Fan might also die in their hands.


    If according to the strength, Zhang Fan is really able to deal with those half step to the sky experts, but, it is just some ordinary half step to the sky experts, if the genius level, Zhang Fan to deal with, is also more dangerous.


    Therefore, from this point of view, if Zhang Fan wants to be safe, there are two ways to go. One is to take the jade pulp and give the hot potato to others. The other is to leave here quietly in the dark, so that he can save his life."Well According to the elder''s opinion, what is the best way to deal with these people? " Although Zhang Fan had made up his mind, out of respect, he asked Lu Botong for advice.


    Lu Botong twirled his beard for a moment and said to Zhang Fan, "in fact, it''s still relatively simple. Let''s find a place to get rid of these tails. If someone finds out, it will cause panic and chaos in the whole city. It''s better for us to go out of the city in the dark at this time, so that we can do it I don''t know. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said in his heart, it seems that Lu Botong thinks the same as himself. In this case, let''s do it so as not to get into trouble. After all, he still has something important to do and needs to go to Luo''s house to deliver things. Therefore, it''s better not to delay too much time.

 Chapter 1035

    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong, "well, since that''s the case, let''s do it. To deal with them, it''s just a matter of interest."


    Lu Botong nodded, looked around, pointed to a intersection in front of him, turned around and took Zhang Fan to go there.


    The people behind Zhang Fan and Lu Botong are indeed the ones who suffered losses in the casino at that time. In their opinion, if Zhang Fan is really bought by the casino, many people will escort him out tonight. At that time, they will have no chance to do anything.


    However, if Zhang Fan really only takes the old man, his strength will be greatly reduced. In the end, if he does, things will be much easier.


    At this time, several people follow Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, and they are glad to see that they have entered the dead end. It''s really hard to find a place. Unexpectedly, these two people actually walk towards the dead end, which shows that their opportunity has come.


    Several people''s eyes twinkled with excited eyes. They always thought about how to put Zhang Fan to death and snatch the chalcedony from his hands.


    When they came to the Hutong, they immediately became arrogant, holding their shoulders one by one, and said to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong one after another.


    "It''s really a narrow road. I didn''t expect that we should meet again so soon. I thought Huatong city was very big, but I didn''t expect that the city was so small."


    "Yes, I thought you would be a local turtle in that casino all your life. I didn''t expect that you came out so soon. It really surprised us."


    "In any case, since we met, we said in the casino at that time, we pray that you can forgive us and let us live. It''s said that you have to get around people and get along with Yao people. But what you finally choose is not to let me go, but to humiliate us in every way. Today''s event, we must make you pay a painful price!"


    "I thought I would never meet you in my life and get revenge. Although you made us lose all face of the clan, as long as we take the chalcedony back, I believe the patriarch will not care about these small things and details."


    "If you two can kneel down for us in the street and give up your hands, then we can consider letting you go. How about that?"


    "But if you don''t know your face and dare to mess with us, you''ll be looking for your own death. Then don''t blame us for being cruel."


    "I still don''t think these two people are worthy of praise. At that time, they were not polite to us at all. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to be kind to them now. Isn''t it a good saying to be kind to our opponents or cruel to ourselves?"


    "It''s reasonable. Anyway, they have already fallen into my hands. We can play as we want. You''re welcome. Anyway, I will never let them go. Today, I must recover the face I lost from them more than ten times."


    "If these two people don''t die, it''s hard to calm the resentment in my heart. You know, we''ve never been so shameful in our life. Today, we fell into the hands of a guy in the shackles. If it''s spread out, won''t it make people in the river and lake laugh?"


    "That''s right, but I don''t think it''s too cheap to kill them just like this. So, I think we must torture them well so as to relieve my anger."


    The more they said it, the more angry they were. They wanted to tear Zhang Fan and Lu Botong to pieces now. They had cramps, stripped their bones and raised their ashes.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong took a look at a few people and felt that they were really familiar. They were all the people who were against them in the gambling house at that time, and finally lost the gambling and ran naked in the gambling house.


    "Oh, who should I be? It turns out it''s you guys. How about the taste of streaking?" Lu Botong has a smile on his face. Although he can''t use the aura in his body, if these people really use the aura, they can kill him instantly. However, Lu Botong has such a problem in his life that he can''t lose morale even if he loses. Even if it is bluff, we should find it from words.


    Zhang Fan is still standing on the side, silent, secretly shaking his head in the heart, these people are really ignorant, but anyway, in order to avoid looking for someone to be a ghost for death, just these people are trapped. You can''t blame Zhang Fan.


    Lu Bo Tong, on the other hand, looked at Zhang Fan and said to him with a smile: "well, I think God has arranged it very well. Since these people have come to the door on their own initiative, let''s not choose. Let''s talk about it first. It''s not a waste of fate arranged by God."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong with a smile: "I also think it''s called stepping on iron shoes and finding nowhere. It doesn''t take any effort. In that case, let''s take the lives of these people first. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, they were all in a daze. They didn''t know what Zhang Fan was talking about.Although they didn''t understand, these people were also very cautious. After all, in their eyes, Zhang Fan was very crafty. When they were in the casino, they had already learned Zhang Fan''s skills, so they didn''t dare to mess around in such a situation.


    However, in the eyes of several people, Zhang Fan''s realm is just a shackle realm. It''s easy to take it down, not to mention Lu Botong, who is completely like a mortal. Therefore, from this point of view, they don''t think Zhang fan can turn up any waves.


    At this time, these people exchanged their eyes with each other. The meaning was very clear. They killed Zhang Fan, grabbed the space storage ring in his hand, and then left the ghost place quickly.


    The next moment, these people took out the guy one after another. Between the operation of aura, they rushed to Zhang Fan quickly. The weapons in their hands flashed all kinds of chills, and the sand overflowed with awe inspiring.


    Lu Botong turned his head and looked at Zhang Fan. He knew in his heart that Zhang Fan would never wait to die. Moreover, Zhang Fan''s means were absolutely excellent. These people in front of him were all masters of Mahayana. Therefore, from this point of view, Zhang Fan must have used some unique skills this time.

 Chapter 1036

    Zhang Fan''s face is calm. He looks at several people rushing forward. His right sword fingers rise together and he points to the front. With a whoosh, Zhang Fan''s thunder robbing sword comes out of the sheath instantly and penetrates all the people in the moment. Between the blood splashes, these people in front seem to be nailed in the same place. Their expression is exaggerated and they seem to be extremely surprised.


    They did not expect that Zhang Fan''s method was so powerful that he killed all of them in one move, which really surprised everyone.


    At this time, those people all looked down at their chest and found that there was an extra blood hole in their chest. The blood was gurgling and flowing out. At the same time, they could also feel the passing of life.


    At this moment, everyone didn''t expect that Zhang Fan''s hand speed could be so fast, even it was a bit incredible for them. They didn''t see clearly how Zhang Fan got out of his hand, and they didn''t understand why he died like this.


    Zhang Fan put away the thunder robbing sword in his hand, and took the landing Broadcom to turn around and walk out of the lane. In their eyes, it was just a common thing. It seemed that they didn''t take it seriously. They were still chatting and joking, as if it had nothing to do with themselves.


    Several people looked at the chest wound, and even did not feel any pain, completely because Zhang Fan''s hand speed is too fast.


    With the passage of time, several people''s lives almost passed by. After a certain period of time, they began to see a blurred scene. Then they fell directly on the ground, their pupils gradually dilated, but their eyes were full of reluctance. Perhaps, they had thought about countless ways to die in their life, and they might even die in the disputes between clans or families, dying in the battlefield, But how also did not expect, today unexpectedly was planted in the young man''s hand of a fetters condition, really let him very accident.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong are still wandering in Huatong City, looking at all the interesting things here. Of course, behind Zhang Fan, they are still following some people, whose purpose is still the chalcedony in Zhang Fan''s hands.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong know this very well. After all, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, these people have a rather low strength, which is nothing to worry about. Therefore, they are totally regarded as nonexistent.


    They chatted and walked, chatting in a small open-air square. At this time, there was a small auction. However, the auctioneers were all worthless things, and the people who could stay here were just ordinary people.


    And the auction is nothing more than Gongfa, calligraphy and painting, pills and weapons, but these things are not of top quality here, so the rich people will not have the slightest nostalgia for this place, let alone stop to watch, because in their eyes, these things are just some unattractive objects, not worth wasting time.


    Zhang Fan just took a light look and thought that there was nothing valuable here and there was no need to waste time here.


    However, Lu Botong often visits such a place. After all, he is not a rich man, so he always wants to find some good things from this place and buy them at a low price. Pulling Zhang Fan, Lu Bo finds an empty seat and sits down.


    Zhang Fan was more or less curious. He asked Lu Botong, "it seems that there is no treasure in this place. Why do we waste time in this place?"


    Lu Bo Tong said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "that''s not necessarily. Sometimes, some ordinary people in the river and lake will make a great success. Just like these things in front of us, some things seem to be common, but maybe some people have lost their eyes and finally classify them into garbage. So, we may find treasure here. What''s more, you may buy it at the lowest price, and you can make a lot of money


    As he spoke, Lu Botong''s eyes were excited, and seemed to flash a strange light. He looked at everything in front of him excitedly, even his eyes were reluctant to blink for fear of missing any detail.


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan thinks that there is some truth. After all, it''s really easy to find some cheap treasures in such a place, but it may take a long time to produce one. The probability is really low. If you want to make money in this way, it''s not much to do with the probability of being struck by thunder.


    Moreover, people always look at all things in the world with a kind of good wishes, and will automatically seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Take the things in front of them as an example. In Zhang Fan''s view, this kind of situation that can pick up the leak is really very small. Even if there is a pair of wise eyes, we must catch up with such good things, otherwise, this pair of wise eyes will be very good Eyes are not useful at all.


    So, the probability of being able to pick up the leak here is almost zero, but why do people still come here? The reason is that they all hold this kind of psychology. Although the probability of being able to pick up the leak is probably walking on the street and being struck by thunder three times, which is almost negligible, some people also think that in case such a good thing really falls on their own What about your head?


    If you tell a person that risk is everywhere, sometimes, even a normal aura pill can kill people. On the contrary, some people think, how can such things fall on their own heads?This is a kind of normal psychology of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Therefore, from this point of view, it is obvious that it can reflect the normal thought of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    However, Zhang Fan didn''t say anything. He just sat beside Lu Botong. Anyway, it''s boring to stay. It''s better to sit down and have a rest.


    At this time, the auction ahead is already in full swing. However, the price is naturally very low. It''s only about 300000, and almost no one will go up. After all, 300000 pieces of Lingshi are a lot of money for some ordinary warriors.


    Zhang Fan just sat by and looked at it. He felt that the sword at auction was just inferior. It was not worth 300000 inferior spirit stones at all. Therefore, someone offered 300000 inferior spirit stones to buy such a sword. It was really a bit high.


    As the auction continued, a middle-aged auctioneer stepped forward and said, "next, we are going to auction a calligraphy and painting of a famous person in that year. This painting is called the picture of autumn moon in the mountains. It is from Master Zhang Zedong in the northern mainland. It is said that there is a sword score hidden in this painting, but all that is just a legend, and it has not been seen until now Baa, someone can solve the mystery of this painting, and I don''t know where the sword spectrum is hidden. "

 Chapter 1037

    After a pause, the middle-aged man continued to say to the crowd: "so, all the guests, today I will auction this painting. If someone can see it, I will offer a price for fair competition. This picture of autumn moon in the mountain is a hundred thousand pieces of Lingshi at a low price. We will start bidding."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was silent. They looked at the painting in front of them with a dull face and looked at each other. No one wanted to bid at all.


    "Don''t be kidding, OK? If there is any sword technique hidden here, it will be seen for a long time, OK? But now it seems that no one knows, so I doubt whether this rumor is true or not. "


    "That''s hard to say. I don''t know what''s hidden behind the painting. And, as far as I know, the painting has a history of thousands of years. That is to say, the painting has passed through the hands of many people, but no one has solved some of the secrets, and there should be some geniuses."


    "That''s right, so I think the sword technique in this painting has never been solved. Either the legendary sword technique doesn''t exist, or the sword technique is really hidden too deep, even those masters can''t crack it."


    "Another possibility is that the sword technique in this painting is not very attractive, so it has been abandoned by everyone. In this case, I don''t think this painting is worth 100000 pieces of inferior stone."


    "Yes, even if we have taken this painting, we can''t see what the sword technique is with our current understanding. If it is, what is the difference between this painting and ordinary painting?"


    "That''s right. I think that if you want to auction this painting, you need to break the sword skills inside, and then auction it together. Otherwise, if you want to buy a painting with 100000 pieces of soul stone, I think it''s a bit luxurious."


    People began to have a discussion one after another. For them, I''m afraid the sword technique in this painting is really incomprehensible. Some people even don''t believe whether there is sword technique in it.


    The auctioneer on the stage was also a bit embarrassed. He had never seen an item put up for auction. After the price was given, there was no one bidding. Therefore, for a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Lu Bo Tong narrowed his eyes and looked at the painting in front of him. His eyes were thoughtful and seemed to be thinking about something, but he couldn''t understand it.


    "Zhang Fan, have you found something wrong with this painting? I always feel that this painting seems to be a little special, but I don''t know where it is Lu Botong frowned and asked Zhang Fan curiously.


    Zhang Fanbing was too concerned and said to Lu Botong with a smile, "this is simple. You can buy this painting and study it later. You will find some differences."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong nodded and felt that Zhang Fan had some truth. After all, he had won a lot of Lingshi in the casino just now.


    What''s more, Zhang Fan said that he didn''t want to give all the Lingshi to Lu Botong. Lu Botong really felt sorry for it. After all, Zhang Fan won all the Lingshi by himself. If he took them, Lu Botong really had a bad idea. Although Lu Botong didn''t have many Lingshi, he had been living in poverty all the time He is also in line with a principle, that is, the gentleman love money, take the right way.


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Lu Botong that if he hadn''t brought himself to the casino, he would not have won so many Lingshi. Therefore, Lu Botong is the first to win. Moreover, if Lu Botong hadn''t provoked those people, he wouldn''t have won so many Lingshi. From these two points of view, Zhang Fan thinks that it''s not too much to give all these Lingshi to Lu Botong.


    Therefore, with a sudden thunder, Lu Botong had tens of millions of inferior spirit stones in an instant, and even his storage space bag could not be put down. It was Zhang Fan who gave him a storage space ring with larger internal space.


    However, Lu Botong, who just got these Lingshi, is not used to it. After he came out of the casino, he was full of vigilance when he saw anyone, for fear that someone would attack him with the idea of tens of millions of inferior Lingshi.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s suggestion that he could buy the painting and study it carefully, Lu Botong hesitated a little. Although he had a spirit stone, he couldn''t say for a moment whether the painting had such value.


    "I think it''s better to forget it. Even if you have money now, you can''t spend it like this." Lu Bo Tong smiles at Zhang Fan and shakes his head to say that he won''t buy it.


    Zhang Fan thought about it and looked at the painting in front of him. He found that there was a secret hidden in the painting. Moreover, the value of the painting was definitely not as simple as 100000 pieces of stone. In other words, if the painting could be taken with 100000 pieces of stone, it would be a great bargain.


    "If you don''t want it, I''ll take it. And now many people are skeptical about this painting, and no one will argue with me. Therefore, from this point of view, if 100000 pieces of inferior spirit stones can be photographed, it''s really profitable." Zhang Fan said that he was really confident and said to Lu Botong with a smile.After listening to Zhang Fan, Lu Bo Tong frowned and asked curiously, "are you sure? Or do you really see the beauty of this painting? "


    "It''s simple. I''ll know when I get this painting." With that, Zhang Fan raised his hand directly and motioned to the auctioneer in front of him to bid at a reserve price of 100000.


    At this time, the auctioneer had nothing to do. He longed for someone to bid suddenly at this time, so that he didn''t have to look so embarrassed.


    Just when he was helpless, he suddenly saw Zhang Fan raise his hand, and his eyes immediately glowed with excitement. He said to several people in a hurry: "it''s really gratifying that the young Xia over there is willing to pay 100000 yuan to buy this painting. Is there anyone else bidding? 100000 pieces of inferior spirit stone will work once..."


    After listening to the auctioneer''s words, they all looked at Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, who were sitting in a corner. Their eyes were somewhat surprised. They didn''t understand why Zhang Fan raised his hand at this time, and they didn''t understand why Zhang Fan saw the painting.

 Chapter 1038

    "Can you really see the artistic conception of the sword in this painting? I think he is a little too young, or is he really spending too much money? "


    "It''s hard to say. We can''t figure out the person''s mind. After all, we can''t imagine the happiness of rich people."


    "Rich man? I don''t think he looks like a rich man. He must have seen something good in that painting. That''s why he did it


    "Come on, or that sentence, this painting has fallen down. I don''t know how many hands. I believe there are many talented swordsmen who have seen it. They don''t understand the secret of this painting. Can he understand it as a young man? I don''t believe it anyway. "


    "Why not? Anyway, I believe he took this painting for his own reasons. Let him tell us what is outstanding about this painting. If we do have a good eye, it means that this man''s talent is not simple. If he doesn''t have too many spirit stones in his hand, so he comes to buy this painting, then we are better Well, I''ll be ashamed of him. "


    "I agree with this method. I also want to know what the boy thinks, so that he won''t muddle through. If he really can''t tell us the reason, we will be ashamed of him."


    Everyone looked at Zhang Fan one after another, and they had already made plans in their hearts. At the same time, no one began to bid with Zhang Fan for this painting which was not famous.


    Zhang Fan also ignored them, because Zhang Fan found that there was a certain secret in this painting. If the mysterious veil of this painting was uncovered, Zhang Fan believed that the value of this painting would be hundreds of times.


    "One hundred thousand pieces of Lingshi, two hundred thousand pieces of Lingshi, three hundred thousand pieces of Lingshi, deal! Congratulations, young Xia The auctioneer has a sense of relief. In this way, he can avoid such an embarrassing situation. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    The crowd began to applaud and exchanged glances with each other, indicating that as long as Zhang Fan got the painting, they would question Zhang Fan. If Zhang Fan could not answer why, they would say something unpleasant.


    At this time, next to a tall beauty, hands holding the scroll came to Zhang Fan''s face, with a smile handed to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan took the painting, will put it into his storage space ring, find a quiet place to explain Lu Botong in detail, after all, Lu Botong said, he is very interested in the painting, so Zhang fan does not need to solve the mystery of the painting here, after all, such an auction occasion is not suitable for the painting, only for the painting Well, it''s also a regular auction house.


    At this time, in the crowd around, a middle-aged voice came, with dignity to Zhang Fan said: "young Xia, wait a minute!"


    After hearing this man''s words, Zhang Fan frowned and turned to look in the direction of his voice. He was puzzled that he had just given the woman a hundred thousand inferior spirit stones. Why would someone stop him? Is there something wrong with him?


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Fan was puzzled and asked the middle-aged man. At the same time, Zhang Fan was also looking at him. He felt that he should be a member of a certain family. His cultivation was not vulgar, and he should be about the sixth level of Mahayana. However, Zhang Fan didn''t pay attention to him.


    At this time, many people came over, holding their shoulders, as if to ask Zhang Fan some questions.


    Lu Botong was also curious. He took a close look at the people around him and felt that they didn''t come to fight.


    They all looked at each other and reached an agreement in their hearts. They all wanted to ask why Zhang Fan was so fond of this painting.


    "Don''t be nervous, young Xia. We don''t mean anything else. We just want to ask you why you want to buy this painting. Do you mean that you are also going for the sword technique in this painting?"


    "Or do you want to do some research on this painting? Can you explain to us why you took this picture? "


    "I''m curious. Can you really understand this painting with your realm? Or are you not sure, you just want to take a chance? "


    "When I started the auction just now, I also said that I didn''t understand the painting, so I didn''t rush to sell it. I also asked young Xia to help me point out the confusion, at least let us know the difference of the painting."


    When several people spoke, they all agreed in advance. Therefore, when they questioned Zhang Fan, they also seemed to be a little worried. They didn''t give Zhang Fan the chance to leave at all, and they surrounded him directly.


    After listening to some people''s words, Lu Bo Tong could not help frowning. He was dissatisfied with them and said, "Hey, what''s the purpose of buying this painting? What''s the matter with you? Laozi is a lot of Lingshi. I want to paint 100000 pieces of Lingshi. Can''t I buy a painting to hang on the wall and enjoy it? "After listening to Lu Botong''s words, they had already thought of such an answer. Their faces immediately showed disdain. They glanced at Lu Botong and said one after another with disdain.


    "I just said that these two people are stupid and have a lot of money. They just look at this painting and calligraphy. They don''t see any difference at all, so they bought it. They don''t even know what''s the use of buying it back. It''s really outrageous."


    "Well, I''m afraid that this legendary calligraphy and painting with swordsmanship will be covered with dust forever in their hands. There''s no chance to see the sun again. What a pity."


    "I can''t help it. We can''t compare them. We don''t know which family they are. If they have such descendants, it''s estimated that the family will end."


    "Anyway, I think it''s also a good thing. Anyway, they can''t understand it. Maybe in a few years, this treasure will be back in the sky. At that time, we will still see it in the Jianghu, as long as they don''t damage it."


    "That''s not right. I don''t think it will play any role in their hands. Maybe the descendants on their back will sell this painting as a fake one. In this way, if we want to see it next time, will we go to the black four kinds of paintings to look for it?"

 Chapter 1039

    "There''s no way. Who let them be willful when they have spirit stones? This can only be attributed to the fact that we don''t have so many spirit stones, otherwise such good things won''t fall into the hands of these wastes."


    "My request is not high either. I just want to know what kind of secret is hidden in this painting. But I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to know. It''s a pity."


    Many people began to say some very ugly words to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. Even though Zhang Fan''s mind is relatively stable, these words are somewhat harsh.


    Lu Botong felt a little uncomfortable with these people. After listening to their words, he immediately became angry and said to them loudly: "we got the thing. You don''t agree. We have the ability to bid. We have made the spirit stone. Therefore, this painting belongs to us. It has nothing to do with you. Let alone let my descendants take it as a gift If I buy a fake one, even if I burn it in the street, no one can say anything! "


    However, even if Lu Bo Tong roared like this, there was still a look of contempt in people''s eyes, and they turned a deaf ear to Lu Bo Tong''s uproar.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan made a careful exploration in his mind and took a look at the value of the painting in his hand. However, according to Zhang Fan''s conjecture, he was not very interested in the sword technique in the painting, so it was OK to make it public.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan''s face showed a smile, slightly shook his head, and said to several people: "if I am not wrong, you are not dissatisfied with the future destination of this thing, but want to know what secret is hidden in it. So, after deliberate discussion, a method of motivating generals has been formed. Am I wrong?"


    "Well, we can eat food without saying anything. We are just worried about the future fate of this painting. Since you don''t know the value of this painting, isn''t it a tyrannical thing?" One of the middle-aged men was a little unconvinced and said to Zhang Fan with a cold hum.


    For such words, Zhang Fan was not angry. Instead, he came to the middle-aged man and asked him calmly, "so, do you know the secret of this painting? Do you know the value of this painting? Why don''t you read it? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the middle-aged man was slightly stunned. For a moment, everyone looked at him. He was embarrassed. He blushed and said to Zhang Fan: "this Of course I don''t know. What''s more, if I know, why should I tell you? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to him, "I guess you don''t know. If you really know, then you should bid with me. You all said that you didn''t have any action, which means that you can''t understand what''s hidden in this painting. Therefore, your hearts are more curious. Now you want to come here to ask me, but, you know, I don''t know The way of asking questions is really a little different. Well, today my grandfather is in a good mood. I''ll satisfy your curiosity. "


    With that, Zhang Fan put the scroll on a table, opened the scroll, and with a shake of his right hand, the scroll opened quickly, and a landscape painting came into everyone''s eyes.


    Lu Botong also stepped forward and began to observe the painting in front of him at such a close distance. He could not help feeling a little strange. In his opinion, everything in this painting seems to be very normal, but he always felt that something is not right, but he could not say exactly what is wrong.


    Others, like Lu Botong, want to know what is in the painting and why Zhang Fan took the picture. Is there something in it that they can''t understand?


    Zhang Fan took a look at the expressions of several people. He knew in his heart that all the people present, almost all of them, could not understand the meaning of the painting, so he began to explain it to them.


    "Although this is a landscape painting, there is a kind of sword technique in it. I am a swordsman, so I can see from the feeling that there is a kind of sword meaning in the landscape in this painting, whether it is a painting with a long brush or a beautiful mountain. If I am a senior swordsman, I can feel it."


    "Besides, the arrangement between the landscapes is not very messy. Although the painting looks abstract, I mind that you can look at it from a different perspective. You may see different pictures in the painting."


    With that, Zhang Fan went into the painting and gently raised a corner. In an instant, after seeing a scene in the painting, everyone''s face showed a look of surprise. They really found that after changing a special angle, they would enter into a different world and see different pictures. It was really amazing.


    Zhang Fan continued to say to several people: "so, I just changed my angle and suddenly found the beauty of this painting. So, from this point of view, I''m sure that this painting must not be so simple. Moreover, the auctioneer had already said it before. There is a sword technique hidden in this painting. I can feel the sword meaning in this painting. The auctioneer didn''t cheat us. It''s true. "


    According to Zhang Fan, several people did see different aspects of the painting, but this was not convincing to the public."That''s it. I thought it was something. But it''s just a change of angle, using different techniques, so that the picture shows a different side. What''s so strange? "


    "Yes, what''s so strange about it? It''s just a joke made by the painters. It''s nothing special."


    "I remember that the auctioneer said at that time that the sword technique contained in this painting, but I really didn''t see where it was. Isn''t it a gimmick of being a Mongolian?"


    "If I say that this painting is deceitful, there is no sword technique at all. It''s just the painter, or someone said that intentionally. If you want to make this painting sell better, the buyer will have bad luck."


    "I''m really glad that I didn''t bid for this painting. Otherwise, this painting might be in my hands. That''s a big loss."


    In the hearts of all the people, they felt that it was not worthwhile for Zhang Fan to buy the painting. Some people even had a kind of attitude of ridicule, while others began to question the existence of fraud in the auction.

 Chapter 1040

    The auctioneer also felt a little embarrassed about this. For him, he just started to read out to the people who came to auction according to the words on the materials. After that, he sold the things, but he never knew what the use of these things was. Especially, such a painting said that there was sword in it, but it was impossible to know what the sword was and whether there was sword.


    After listening to the public''s words, Lu Botong began to suspect that there might be fraud in this auction. However, in this case, he was embarrassed. He turned to Zhang Fan and wanted to hear what Zhang Fan said.


    Zhang Fan laughed and explained to the public, "if anyone can see the sword technique in this painting, then this painting is no secret. Moreover, if it can be seen clearly that there is sword technique in this landscape painting, I think the price of this painting will be at least ten times or even a hundred times."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, people also feel that there is some truth, but some people are still unconvinced. In his opinion, as long as it is invisible, there is no truth.


    Zhang Fan also saw several people''s unconvinced appearance, and continued to say to them: "I know that some people think that seeing is believing, and what is invisible is existing. In that case, I will uncover the mystery of this painting and let you have a look at the true face of this painting."


    When Zhang Fan said this, everyone was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking in his heart, did Zhang Fan really see the sword technique in this painting? How is that possible?


    Just when people were puzzled, Zhang Fan found a thread on the canvas behind the scroll, gently picked it out, and said to Lu Botong: "I''m not always curious that this painting gives you a special feeling. If you pull this line, there are all the answers you want to know."


    "Really?" Lu Botong''s eyes also showed a look of surprise, incredible to see the line of Zhang Fan.


    "Don''t you know if you try?" Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong calmly, and pointed to a thread on the canvas, indicating that Lu Botong could pull the line apart, and everything would be clear to the world.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the thread in Lu Botong''s hand, and they also wanted to know what was hidden behind the canvas. Even the middle-aged auctioneer curiously came to know whether what Zhang Fan said was true.


    Lu Botong swallowed his saliva, took a look at the thread on the canvas, stretched out his hand carefully, and suddenly found that there was a hole in the back of the canvas, and there was a painting. As like as two peas,


    carefully drew the thread, and the thread began to spread around the canvas. Even a picture appeared behind the canvas. The two pictures almost seemed the same at first. But looking at it carefully, it was really different.


    When people saw this scene, they suddenly let out a burst of exclamation, with an incredible look in their eyes. In their eyes, the painting is completely vivid, full of Fairy Spirit and shining!


    , as like as two peas, is it true? But what''s the point? "


    "I think the painting behind seems a little unusual. There must be something important in the painting. I can''t decide what kind of secret is hidden in it."


    "Yes, by the way, I remember. Didn''t the auctioneer say that before? This painting seems to be hiding this kind of sword technique, but after so many years, no one can understand the secret. In fact, it''s not that they haven''t studied it, but that the real painting is hidden in it, just that they haven''t seen it? "


    "Yes, I really haven''t seen such a clever design. Moreover, this mountain and water is so lifelike, and it really has the feeling of people swimming in the painting. Such a beautiful picture is definitely more than a hundred thousand pieces of spirit stone."


    "If we sell this painting again, it is estimated that none of us can afford it. That is to say, the boy only used 100000 pieces of spirit stone to buy such a good painting, revealing the true face of the painting. Then the value of the painting will be ten times more."


    "He''s really making a lot of money. I''ve just heard of someone picking up a leak in such a low-end auction house before. They can find good things, but now it seems that such a person is right in front of us."


    "I really regret it. If I had known that, I should have bid with him. Maybe this painting will fall into my hands in the end. Then I can study it carefully and find out the truth of this painting."


    "It''s easy to say. If the young man didn''t tell us the secret of the painting, then even if it came into our hands, we would not be able to find the secret. Although it''s just a layer of window paper, we don''t have the ability to break this layer of window paper."


    "Providence, it''s really helpless. This way of picking up leaks is really a kind of fate. If there is fate, it''s possible to get such a treasure.""Yes, if there is no fate, even if they get this painting, then in their eyes, it is just an ordinary painting."


    "It seems that this painting is predestined with this young man. We are just watching it. After all, we don''t have such insight."


    The crowd looked at Zhang Fan with an envious look in their eyes. They really didn''t find the secret of the painting.


    Zhang Fan laughed, put the painting away, handed it to Lu Botong, and said with a smile, "well, since this object has been auctioned, it''s time for us to leave here and find a quiet place to watch it slowly. After all, there are so many people here."


    Lu Botong nodded, laughed and put the painting away. He turned around and was about to leave. But at this moment, a young man appeared in front of him and stopped them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please stay." The young man was very polite to them. He said to them with his hand arched, and gave them a deep gift to show respect.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the young man in front of him. He looked like he was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He had a bookish look on his face and was dressed in white. He was very elegant and had a pretty face. He was a bit more handsome. Behind him was this sword. There was a kind of awe inspiring righteousness on the body of the sword.

 Chapter 1041

    After coming out of the casino, Lu Botong got a lot of soul stones. Now he is picking up the lost treasure at such a small auction, and he is full of vigilance to everyone around him. Now he finds someone blocking the way. Lu Botong is very upset. He immediately frowns and asks the young man, "who are you? What are you doing in our way? "


    With a smile, the young man in White said politely to Lu Botong: "I''m the young master of Mohism, Mo Qiu. Mohism is in Huatong city. Today, I see two wise eyes who know the Pearl. It''s really gratifying to get this treasure..."


    Lu Botong is a little impatient. Now he just wants to leave here quickly and find a place to have a good look at the painting.


    After waving to Mo Qiu, Lu Bo Tong frowned and said to him, "don''t talk so much nonsense. Let''s talk about what we''re going to do. Don''t waste our time."


    Mo Qiu smiles and says to Lu Botong, "the elder is really a cheerful person. In this case, I''ll tell you straight away. I want to have a look at the painting in your hands..."


    "No way!" After listening to Mo Qiu''s words, Lu Botong immediately refused, narrowed his eyes, and continued to say to Mo Qiu: "boy, I knew you wanted to make the idea of this painting, no matter what you said, you just can''t do it!"


    On the contrary, Zhang Fan did not say a word, nor did he express his opinions. He just watched what happened here quietly, as if he were an outsider.


    The people around him were also curious. They didn''t understand what Mo Qiu was going to do. He said that he wanted to take a look at the painting. To put it bluntly, he actually wanted to see the sword technique in the painting. If he learned it, what''s the significance of the sword technique in the painting?


    Some of the servants behind Mo Qiu are also discontented. They show a bad look in their eyes and look at Lu Botong in front of them.


    Although I feel that Lu Botong''s attitude is not very good, Mo Qiu is still kind-hearted and politely continues to say to Lu Botong, "I know you are worried that I''m thinking about your painting, but you don''t have to worry. I''m not looking at it for nothing. I''ll give you Lingshi. How about this number?"


    Said, Mo Qiu stretched out five fingers, said to Lu Botong with a smile, meaning is very obvious, he will give this number of spirit stone.


    "Half a million? There''s no door. It took us 100000 to get this painting. Boy, we''re going to get out of the way now. " Lu Botong refused directly.


    Mo Qiu shook his head with a smile, and said to Lu Botong: "the master said less, you can guess again. I know that the sword technique in this painting is very important, so how can I only pay half a million?"


    "Five million?" Lu Botong frowned and speculated to himself that although five million pieces of stone were not a small number, Lu did not dare to make such a decision alone. He still needed to ask Zhang Fan what he meant.


    Thinking of this, Lu Botong said to Mo Qiu, "if it''s five million yuan, it''s a matter of discussion. Wait a moment." With that, Lu Botong looked at Zhang Fan, with an inquiring look in his eyes.


    Everyone around also felt a little surprised. One hundred thousand inferior spirit stones got a treasure. They just lent it to each other for a look. The rent is five million inferior spirit stones, which is too much to calculate.


    What''s more, many people know the identity of Mo Qiu. He is the young master of Mohism in Huatong City, and Mohism is the head of the four families in Huatong city. He is powerful and invincible. His assets are even as rich as his country''s, which is enviable. Therefore, it is estimated that only Mo Qiu can make such a big contribution.


    Zhang Fan thought about it, shook his head to Lu Botong with a smile, and said: "no, you guess less. This kind of sword technique, coupled with the fact that the other side is the young master of Mohism in Huatong City, naturally there will not be so few spirit stones. So, I think you''d better guess more."


    "Fifty million?" Lu Botong suddenly shrunk his pupils and looked at the painting in his hand. He was full of surprise. He even felt that happiness came too suddenly. He just spent 100000 pieces of soul stone to take a picture. He even rented it once between the two hands. It''s really a huge profit.


    Mo Qiu smiles, shakes his head to Lu Botong and says, "I guess less. I''m talking about 50 million Chinese spirit stones in return."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone around immediately took a breath of air-conditioning, with an incredible look in their eyes. Fifty million yuan is still a medium quality spirit stone, which some people have never seen in their life.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said with a smile to Mo Qiu, "the deal is due for half a month. In this half a month, I will watch the sword technique in this painting with you and understand it. You are also a swordsman. It seems that you are in urgent need of a sword technique. In this way, you and I can communicate with each other."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu looks at Zhang Fan up and down. He''s a little curious. He''s just a monk in the shackles. Why did he say such a big thing? Is there anything extraordinary about him?


    Zhang Fan naturally saw the question in Mo Qiu''s eyes, and knew that it was normal for the other party to have such an idea. The idea moved, and the thunder robbed the sword flew out in an instant. It directly circled around Zhang Fan''s body, and the electric current flowed in the front of the sword. At the same time, Zhang Fan also stimulated the dark cloud sword spirit in his body, and a kind of majestic sword spirit spread around him Moreover, these sword ideas can be transformed into shapes, and disappear in front of people nearby. Zhang Fan will control all this very well.This scene shocked the people around him. They never thought that although Zhang Fan had only shackle realm, his strength was absolutely not in line with his realm. After all, there were many experts here. Many of them were experts in the Mahayana period. This kind of sword even made them feel scared.


    What''s more, Zhang fan can control his long sword to hover in the air. It is said that only top swordsmen can perform this ancient royal sword skill. From this point of view, Zhang Fan''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? I think he has a very low level, but the skill he just showed is not what ordinary swordsmen can show."


    "Yes, swordsmanship. Only the swordsman in legend can perform it. Moreover, according to legend, if you want to perform swordsmanship, it''s a comprehensive consideration for a swordsman, including the meaning of the sword, mental power, spiritual awareness, aura, skill, subtle control of the sword, and many other factors. Therefore, few swordsmen can do it."

 Chapter 1042

    "Yes, few people can do such harsh conditions. That''s why they only exist in legends. Unexpectedly, I saw it with my own eyes today. It''s a great honor!"


    "I didn''t expect to see such a top swordsman in Huatong city. I''m really glad to see him. However, I don''t understand why his realm is so low since he has such a savvy mind."


    "I''m also surprised at this. With his strength, he must be able to go beyond the level of challenge. If his level is higher, he can even make his strength reach the highest level in the Middle East. At that time, no one will be able to beat him."


    "I think that this person must have his reason to do so, or there is something difficult to say. For this world, it is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. Everything will have his shortcomings. The full moon is not enough, let alone people."


    Everyone is curious about Zhang Fan, especially about Zhang Fan''s realm. They even can''t believe it. With Zhang Fan''s strength, how could the realm be so miserable.


    However, in Mo Qiu''s eyes, he doesn''t care about Zhang Fan''s state. Just now, Zhang Fan''s sword technique has made him downwind. His eyes are full of yearning and admiration.


    "How dare you name this young Xia?" Ink autumn heart awe, immediately to Zhang Fan arch hand deep Shi a gift, politely asked.


    "My name is Zhang Fan." Zhang Fan responded flatly, but this sentence is really loud, especially in Mo Qiu''s heart, it is amazing.


    But in this case, the surprise on Mo Qiu''s face also flashed away. After looking around, no one recognized Zhang Fan. Mo Qiu quickly said to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong with a smile, "if you don''t dislike me, please come with me to visit Mohism. I''ll find someone to arrange it."


    Zhang Fan thought about it, nodded and said with a smile: "well, anyway, we have nothing to do now. In that case, let''s go. Thank you."


    Lu Botong is still vigilant, looking at all the people around, in the heart for this Mo Qiu is still no good feeling, always feel that the other party is running his hand this picture and all the spirit stone.


    However, Zhang Fan said that he was willing to go to Mohist School and lent the painting to them. Lu Botong couldn''t say anything about this. He could only be behind Zhang Fan.


    Mo Qiu immediately let his people start to contact Mohist, and prepared food and wine, a good treat for Zhang Fan.


    After Zhang Fan and others left, some of the people around him were familiar with the name of Zhang Fan, but they didn''t think of it for a moment.


    "Zhang Fan? Why do I think the name is a little familiar? It seems that I''ve heard of it somewhere, but I can''t remember when. "


    "Yes, yes, I''ve heard about it, but this guy''s strength is really not simple, especially his sword spirit. It''s not like an expert in the shackles world can make it. Even the master in the Mahayana period may not be his opponent."


    "Zhang Fan? Is realm different from strength? Wait a minute. I seem to have heard of this man. It''s said that this man is really not simple. He can even kill a half step master. It can''t be that Zhang Fan. "


    "No, that guy only exists in legend. How could he come to Huatong city? What''s more, I remember that this man seems to be at the dragon''s home. What''s he doing here? "


    "It''s hard to say. After all, this man still doesn''t know if he is in the dragon''s family. If he is not in the dragon''s family and he is traveling in the mainland, then what we see is Zhang Fan in the dragon''s family."


    "Really? Is he the Zhang Fan who has been fighting with the ninth Prince and finally drove the ninth Prince out of the mainland? My God, it''s incredible. After living here for such a long time, I''ve never heard anyone dare to fight against the royal family and win in the end. "


    "This man''s background is really not simple, otherwise, he can''t dare to fight against the ninth prince. However, I''m still curious. What kind of force dare to fight against the people in the royal family? Not even the royal family? Don''t they worry that the royal family will wait for revenge? "


    "Whatever. Anyway, I think it''s good. At least it can make the people in the royal family be honest. Don''t be so arrogant. Maybe I''ll meet an expert like Zhang Fan at any time."


    "There are two possibilities. I guess this person is not from our continent. That''s why he is so bold. What''s more, his family or clan is very powerful after he was killed. That''s why he dares to fight against the royal family. Another possibility is that this person has always been on his own and doesn''t need anyone''s help, even if he has a big disaster No one will look for him to investigate, let alone implicate others. "


    "Yes, in this way, you can do justice for heaven, and you don''t have to worry about someone waiting for revenge. But I always feel that Zhang Fan''s identity is a bit confusing. I doubt that he is not from our mainland. If he is really from our mainland, then his genius will surely do some amazing things. So, I''m sorry It''s impossible for us not to know the name of this person. ""That''s right. I only heard about this name recently. I wonder when such a master appeared in our mainland."


    "It can be said that if he doesn''t make a noise, he has already made a big splash. I really haven''t seen such a young man, but it''s also good to remind some families and clans not to be so arrogant, and don''t bully some people. If they offend him carelessly, they will suffer."


    "In this place, it''s best that no one offends him. If someone really offends him, it''s a big trouble."


    People don''t know much about Zhang Fan''s story. Although it''s just a rumor in the Jianghu, some people think that hearing is false and seeing is true. They still need to observe it again.


    Lu Botong and Zhang Fan follow Mo Qiu to the Mohist school. Because Mo Qiu has already sent someone to arrange it before, they have prepared a table of wine and vegetables and cooked fragrant tea in Mo Qiu''s reception hall. They want to treat Zhang Fan and Lu Botong well.

 Chapter 1043

    Seeing such a large table of food and wine, Lu Botong was not polite. Although he ate a lot of good food in the afternoon of the casino, the food and wine at this table were much more abundant than those in the casino, which aroused Lu Botong''s appetite again.


    "Please help yourself, you''re welcome." Mo Qiu, with a smile on his face, indicates that Zhang Fan and Lu Botong should be more casual and not too formal.


    For Lu Botong, formality is almost nonexistent. No matter where he is, he will not feel embarrassed. In any case, as long as there is a place to eat, he will be able to let go. In his heart, he always believes in a saying, that is, as long as he is not embarrassed, it will be others who are embarrassed.


    Zhang Fan has seen Lu Botong''s eating, so he doesn''t pay attention to it. He just drinks with Mo Qiu in front of him.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Lu Botong is still eating, which seems like a hungry ghost. But Mo Qiu doesn''t mind. He is still chatting with Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looked around and said to Mo Qiu, "I remember that when I was on the street, I heard those people say that Mohism is the first of the four families in Huatong city. Today, it really deserves its reputation."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu''s face inevitably showed an embarrassed look, slightly shook his head, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing Mo Qiu''s expression, Zhang fan can''t help but frown. He thinks to himself, can''t these people in the street say it correctly? Or what happened to Mohism recently?


    But this kind of thing or let Mo Qiu himself say it, if repeatedly asked, Zhang Fan also feel some impolite, so, still don''t ask too much.


    Sure enough, not long after that, Mo Qiu poured a glass of wine for himself, drank it all, sighed, and told Zhang Fan the reason.


    It turns out that the former Mohist school is indeed, as people say, second to none in the whole Huatong city. No matter in terms of resources or the comprehensive strength of the family, there is no rival in Huatong city. However, in the last year, the Mohist school has really undergone earth shaking changes.


    At the beginning of this year, the four families held a forum, in which the discussion was to see if there were any rare resources on the north mountain. If found, the four families needed to be evenly distributed, and the leaders were all the family members.


    After all, it is said that there are wild animals in the northern mountain range, which is very difficult to deal with. Therefore, the most powerful and influential one in each family is only the family leader. Therefore, after some discussion, the four families will let the family leader lead the team to explore in the northern mountain range.


    In the end, although some rare mineral resources were found, there was also a great change. A thousand year old wild animal was really encountered. The experts of the four families fought hard and won the final victory at a very heavy price.


    Among them, Mohism, as the head of the four major families, naturally contributed the most, so the casualties were relatively serious, even the head of the family had been injured.


    After returning to the family, Mo yuan, the leader of the Mohist family, immediately closed the door to practice and recover. He wanted to recover as soon as possible. In this way, all the affairs of the Mohist family fell on Mo Qiu.


    So, from that day on, Mo Qiu began to manage the whole Mohist family. Every day, he worked hard for the family''s big and small affairs. Although he was a little bit laborious, Mo Qiu managed the whole Mohist family in an orderly way.


    However, when the house leaks, it rains at night. Just a few days after the Mohist master Moyuan is closed, Zhao WANYING, the eldest lady of the Zhao family, comes to the Mohist school.


    Before, Mo Qiu and Zhao WANYING had an engagement. They wanted to wait until the Mid Autumn Festival to get together, so they could marry later. Mohist and Zhao families would make friends forever, and they could share resources and make friends.


    But I didn''t expect that on this day, Zhao WANYING took the owner of the Zhao family to retire. Zhao WANYING also broke the previous engagement with her own hands. In addition, she also tells Mo Qiu that she likes Wang Xu of the Wang family. They will get married at the beginning of summer, and gives Mo Qiu an invitation to have a wedding. This is a great irony for Mo Qiu.


    Although he was angry, there were still some officials in Mo Qiu''s heart. He knew that he couldn''t be angry at this time. After all, his father was still in seclusion. If his impulsive action led to a catastrophe at this time, he would certainly make Mo family in trouble, which would be to betray his father''s instructions.


    So, for this matter, Mo Qiu can only endure again and again, adjust his mind to continue to manage Mohism, almost all the time in Mohism, do not think about the love affair.


    However, even so, misfortune will come from the sky. Wang Xu, the young leader of the Wang family, came to challenge Moqiu. The reason is very simple, that is, the ownership of the resources found by the previous four families in the northern mountains. If Moqiu does not fight, he will directly lead people to occupy the resources belonging to the Mohist family in the northern mountains.


    If Mo Qiu loses, then the Mohists will hand over those resources to the Wangs, unless Mo Qiu can win the contest.


    After listening to this, Mo Qiu feels that the other party is obviously bullying the Mohist school. Moreover, Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, has reached the seventh peak of the Mahayana period, and his realm has only reached the fifth peak of the Mahayana period. He knows in his heart that the odds are slim.What''s more, Mo Qiu doesn''t think it''s that simple. For such an unreasonable thing, Mo Qiu goes to find the other two family owners, and wants them to stand up and say a word to help Mo family.


    However, the owners of the other two families said that it was very simple, and they also agreed with the contest. As long as Mo Qiu could defeat Wang Xu, he could be justified and not give resources to the Wang family. Moreover, the owners of the two families said that they would watch the contest, and they would ensure fairness and justice, so that Mo Qiu could rest assured.


    After listening to the words of the two family leaders, Mo Qiu frowned and felt more or less unhappy. It was obvious that they wanted to take advantage of Mo yuan''s seclusion to do harm to Mo family, so they came to challenge with such high sounding reasons.


    In desperation, Mo Qiu calms down and thinks about it. Although his chance of defeating Wang Xu will not exceed 30%, it is better than zero. In this case, we need to study how to defeat Wang Xu.


    After a period of investigation, Mo Qiu found that his family''s skills had been leaked. That is to say, some senior elders of the Wang family will analyze the skills of the Mohist family. In this way, Wang Xu can know himself and his opponent and win a hundred battles.

 Chapter 1044

    Moreover, Wang Xu had been to tianshengzong for some time before, and he also cultivated the excellent martial arts in tianshengzong. Therefore, Mo Qiu didn''t know anything about this. If he really fought against him, Mo Qiu felt that he would be at a loss.


    After pondering for a few days, Mo Qiu feels bored in her heart, so she takes some servants with her and wants to go to the street of Huatong city for a breath, which can be regarded as a distraction.


    When he was on the street, Mo Qiu saw Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. He wanted to have a good time, but he didn''t expect to see a trace of swordsmanship in the painting. Therefore, Mo Qiu discussed with Zhang Fan and Lu Botong and wanted to borrow a look.


    Later, I learned that Zhang Fan was actually the opposite party, which was a legendary character. This surprised Mo Qiu. Especially seeing Zhang Fan''s sword skill, Mo Qiu was full of excitement. I couldn''t help thinking that if I could invite him back to Mohist School and give some advice on my sword skills, my sword skills would be better make a spurt of progress.


    In addition, the sword technique in that painting can be practiced. After that, he can surprise Wang Xu in comparison. In this way, he has at least 40% chance to defeat his opponent.


    After listening to Mo Qiu''s words, Zhang Fan has some understanding of the whole thing, and he also feels that Mohism is really bullied.


    Before waiting for Zhang Fan to speak, Lu Botong, who was eating, slapped the table angrily and stood up. With an angry look in his eyes, he said loudly: "how can these three families go too far. It''s shameless to swallow up the resources of Mohism in such a brazen way!"


    Mo Qiu sighed and said to Lu Botong, "but there''s no way to blame it. To blame it, I''m not proficient in my study. I don''t have enough cultivation of swordsmanship and my realm is inferior to others. Otherwise, Mohism would not fall into such a field. I''m really ashamed of Mohism."


    Lu Botong patted Mo Qiu on the shoulder and said to him, "don''t worry, we will help you. Moreover, as people in the river and lake, we should be upright. When we see injustice, we should stand up and take care of it. Don''t worry, it''s up to us."


    With that, Lu Botong directly took out the painting, handed it to Mo Qiu, and said to him, "it''s a fate for you to get to know us. Since you need this painting so much, just take it and see it. Remember to give it back to us. We don''t want the rent, as long as you can give us delicious food and drink every day."


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Mo Qiu immediately stood up and gave Lu Botong a deep gift. Tears of gratitude even appeared in her eyes, constantly thanking Lu Botong.


    Zhang Fan thought in his heart and said to Lu Botong, "however, even if we can help him for a while, we can''t help him for a lifetime. Therefore, if we want to avoid being bullied, we need to make the whole Mohist school completely strong. Otherwise, even if you win the battle, the other three families will still attack Mohist school, especially when the Mohist master is closed. ¡±


    after listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu immediately thought of this and frowned deeply. He also felt that Zhang Fan''s words were reasonable. Even if he won the battle, they would still attack Mohism in the future. Therefore, this matter is still a bit difficult to deal with.


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Mo Qiu, "I don''t know when you are going to compete in martial arts. You should know that you don''t have three or five years to practice a sword skill, but you can''t understand its essence."


    Mo Qiu sighed, shook his head to Zhang Fan and said, "I also know that after today, there are still seven days left. After seven days, it will be our day of martial arts competition. The competition field is in the central square of Huatong city."


    "What did you say? In seven days? In other words, you only have seven days to practice a sword? This time is really a little tense. " After hearing this, Lu Botong was stunned. He never thought that Mo Qiu had so little time left. In just seven days, could he really cultivate a sword?


    Mo Qiu also sighed, somewhat disappointed, and said to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong, "I really regret that if I could get out of the room earlier, I might be able to find you earlier. In that case, I would have more time."


    Zhang Fan calmly waved his hand to him and said: "no, you are wrong. If you really leave the room earlier, maybe you won''t meet us at all. Everything is a coincidence. If there is any mistake, we won''t meet here today. Isn''t it a sword technique? Seven days is enough. "


    "What did you say? Do you really want me to make a sword perfect in seven days? Young Xia, don''t lie to me. " Although Mo Qiu said so in his mouth, there was an excited look in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan nodded to him with a smile and said, "I didn''t cheat you. In seven days, it''s really possible to understand a sword skill. However, you have to work harder."


    Mo Qiu immediately nodded and said: "for the sake of Mohism, no matter how hard it is, I recognize it, even if I want my life."


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not as serious as you think. You just need to do what I say. I promise you will win this contest.""I believe you!" Mo Qiu immediately nodded, with that kind of absolute affirmation in his eyes. For him, this is the last fight he can do. If he doesn''t believe Zhang Fan, a master who has defeated half a stride to the sky, who else can he believe?


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to him, "well, in that case, you should have a good sleep today. Tomorrow morning, we will meet in this yard. I will naturally show you this set of swordsmanship."


    Mo Qiu''s heart is full of hope, immediately nods, and asks the servant to arrange two superior rooms for Zhang Fan and Lu Botong to rest.


    Before returning to his room to have a rest, Lu Bo Tong frowned and asked Zhang Fan: "can you really make him understand the sword technique in this painting in seven days? But as far as I know, the sword technique in this painting is very profound. If you want to understand it in seven days, is it a little short? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Botong, "seven days is not short. I think it''s enough. Moreover, some things seem more complicated, but as long as they are simplified, everything will become very simple."

 Chapter 1045

    "Turn complexity into simplicity? How can it be changed? " Lu Botong''s heart is still puzzled. He continues to ask Zhang Fan, and his eyes are full of doubts.


    Zhang Fan explained to Lu Botong with a smile: "let''s put aside the simplicity and profundity of this sword technique. The most simple and clear way to look at it is that it is just a sword technique. Sometimes, we should not look at everything so complicated, but lose ourselves. If we can let go of all our worries, we can see the real image clearly, so as to return to the world It''s just plain


    With that, Zhang Fan, with his hands on his back, walked towards his room leisurely as if he were an expert in the world.


    Lu Botong looks at Zhang Fan''s background and thinks about what Zhang Fan said just now. It seems that he has the feeling of enlightening. But when he thinks about it carefully, it seems that there is nothing too specific, just like a cloud.


    "We can see the essence of things only when we turn complexity into simplicity and return to simplicity." Thinking of this, Lu Botong patted his thigh directly and immediately understood what Zhang Fan said. With a smile, he pointed to Zhang Fan''s back and said happily, "boy, I think you really have the potential of a great master!"


    After returning to the room, Zhang Fan took out the painting and spread it out on the table. At this time, Zhang Fan has uncovered all the previous layers of canvas, revealing the true face of the painting. The landscape is more clear, full of Fairy Spirit, crisscrossing distance and distance, giving people a feeling of mountains.


    In front is a pool of water, a figure, standing in the pool, the water at the foot of the water is also becoming sparkling, a circle of ripples rippling around.


    Because of the ink and wash technique and the perspective, I can''t see the face clearly at all. I just can see a black figure.


    Zhang Fan was also full of curiosity about the painting. He explored the spirit and entered the painting. At this moment, Zhang Fan felt as if he was standing in the cloud, overlooking everything below, and the figure with a sharp sword was under him.


    A gust of wind blowing, the water was stirred up a layer of spray, a leaf from the shadow of the front across, that is at this moment, his sword moved.


    The speed was very fast. The sword in the shadow''s hand was flying up and down, and the leaf was circling around his body all the time, as if it was a very loyal servant of his.


    He can use all kinds of skills very freely. His movements are like flowing clouds and flowing water. There is no trace between stepping on the waves. The sword Qi seems to be integrated with nature. It seems to disappear, but in fact it has full lethality, which makes people dare not look directly at it.


    Zhang Fan stood in the cloud to see the novelty, and he nodded to himself. It seems that the inventor of this set of swordsmanship is a master. Moreover, his swordsmanship is a bit special, with a natural force, but his swordsmanship is very ingenious, and the murderous spirit is completely invisible, which makes people unpredictable. Such swordsmanship is really rare.


    The more he looked at it, the more excited he was. Zhang Fan jumped from the cloud immediately. As soon as he called with his right hand, Lei Jiejian suddenly appeared in his hand and directly killed the black figure in front of him. There was an elusive sword spirit between the sword moves.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s opinion, although this kind of sword Qi is magical, it is not fatal. In his hand, the thunder robbed sword produced a sword flower, which inspired cangyun''s sword spirit. In an instant, he broke the invisible sword Qi in front of him, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the figure.


    In short combat, the weapons burst out countless sparks in an instant. The moves were quite fast, so that people''s eyes couldn''t keep up with them. They just could easily see that countless gorgeous sparks appeared beside Zhang Fan and the shadow. It was just a blink of an eye. Zhang Fan and the shadow had already fought for dozens of moves.


    At this time, Zhang Fan was also very immersed in this feeling, and he could not help but make a certain evaluation of the sword technique in front of him. Although this set of sword technique is not as powerful as the turbulent sword technique he got in the desert Dagang, it can have an invisible way to kill people. Therefore, Zhang Fan thinks that the person who invented this set of sword technique should be an assassin.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of moves have passed. After the last confrontation, Zhang Fan and the black figure separate. Zhang Fan takes the sword and stands still. The figure holds the sword flat, and the leaf that has been flying around him just falls on the edge of his sword, which is just right.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the leaf and found that there was no loss. Even when the sword Qi was disordered just now, the leaf was not destroyed by the sword Qi of the two people. This made Zhang Fan really curious. He could not help but realize that this set of sword techniques can integrate the sword Qi into nature, and the most important thing is to use it The highest realm is the complete integration with nature. Even a leaf in nature will not be hurt. This is the most wonderful part of this set of swordsmanship.


    At this time, four big characters appeared in the sky of the black figure. They were the traceless sword technique. The characters looked vigorous and powerful, as if they were transformed by the sword spirit.


    Zhang Fan took a look at the handwriting in the sky, laughed and said to himself, "what a traceless sword technique. It integrates the sword spirit with nature, so as to kill without leaving any trace. It''s really extraordinary."At this time, Shi Xian and Ni Zheng also came to the clouds. They looked at Zhang Fan with a happy look on his face, especially Ni Zheng, and their eyes were even more surprised.


    "I didn''t expect that your savvy was so high. It seems that I really underestimated you. For such a very profound sword technique, I was able to understand it just for the first time. This kind of strength is not what ordinary people can do." Ni Zheng nodded slightly and said to Zhang Fan in front of him.


    After listening to Ni Zheng''s words, Zhang Fan was somewhat curious and said to Ni Zheng, "master, how did you come here?"


    Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "if you can come in, do you mean we can''t come in? I didn''t expect that there was a space in such a painting, which really surprised me. "


    After listening to their words, Zhang Fan also had a feeling about them. He found that there was a very clever way to set everything here into a space, and even let people''s spirit hide in it. The black figure should be the creator of the previous set of swordsmanship.


    Ni Zheng looked around and said to Zhang Fan with a smile, "I think I still like it here. There are mountains and water, and there is a lot of space in it. I have decided that if I want to continue to live here, I will not know the sea in your soul."

 Chapter 1046

    After hearing what Ni Zheng said, Shi Xian was somewhat uncomfortable. He frowned and said to Ni Zheng, "brother, what do you mean? I think it''s good for us to be together in Zhang Fan''s soul knowledge sea. We get along well. To tell you the truth, I''m not used to you all of a sudden. "


    After hearing this, Ni Zheng felt a little numb and said to Shi Xian, "you will get used to it gradually. Moreover, before that, I know that you are always on guard against me, protecting Zhang Fan and preventing me from seizing him suddenly. In this way, you can rest assured."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Ni Zheng, "if you really like it here, I won''t stop you, but you must be careful of that shadow. His sword is very powerful."


    Ni Zheng nodded and said, "I was observing this figure just now, but in my opinion, he is nothing but a thing without any intelligence. If it''s boring, I can learn martial arts from him and stretch my muscles. Why not?"


    "All right." Zhang Fan nodded slightly and said to Ni Zheng, "since the elder likes this place, I''ll stay here. I''ll put this painting and chalcedony together in the future, and the elder will also take this opportunity to cultivate it."


    With that, Zhang Fan and Shi Xian have already left the painting, and Ni Zheng likes to be the person in the painting. So when he looks at the ink painting again, there is one more person on the calm lake, and the figure looks light, just like the later one.


    Looking at the painting in front of him, Zhang Fan was somewhat curious and said to himself, "it''s really strange that such a good painting should have such a design. However, why is it that such a painting is hidden behind a fake painting?"


    With a smile, Shi Xian said to Zhang Fan, "you don''t know about it. Long ago, there were wars and chaos on the mainland, and there were few peaceful times. Therefore, some people had no choice but to cheat some treasures, so as to avoid the disaster of killing themselves."


    "So, they have to hide some things and confuse them with the real. But sometimes, because of such a hiding, if some treasures fall into the hands of others, they will never be able to see the sun again, unless the owner can really see the Pearl with his eyes, just like you."


    Zhang Fan nodded, and he knew something about it. After all, such things happen from time to time, especially for some people with low level. After they get some treasures, they will naturally feel guilty, and they may suffer from all kinds of pursuits and threats. Therefore, it''s only natural for them to do so.


    However, it is a good thing for Zhang Fan and this painting to fall into his hands today.


    What''s more, there is space design in this painting, which Zhang Fan didn''t think of. Generally speaking, the scroll gives people a beautiful feeling. If some swordsmanship and clue symbols are hidden in it, it can be done. If you want to add the power of space into the scroll, it''s not an easy thing.


    Therefore, Zhang fan can conclude in his heart that the person who painted this painting must be an expert. He can combine sword technique, space and landscape painting. Such a technique is rare in the world.


    After a competition just now, Zhang Fan has almost understood the essence of this set of swordsmanship. He thought it was necessary to speculate by playing Tianzhu, but now it seems that Zhang Fan doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    Looking at the picture again, I found that there was a figure on the cloud in the sky, who looked like an emperor, giving people a feeling of arrogance.


    With a smile on his mouth, Zhang Fan thought to himself that since senior Ni Zheng liked the world in this painting, he might as well let him practice in it. He had chalcedony in his hand. If he put the flashiness and chalcedony together, he would have aura for cultivation. In this way, senior Ni Zheng could even keep his soul immortal and live forever.


    He put the scroll in his hand away and simply tidied it up. Zhang Fan also took a rest, kneeling and moving nimbus.


    I don''t know when, the sky in the East has turned white, the sun has gradually protruded from the top of the mountain half a head, the warmth back to the earth again.


    At this time, Mo Qiu has changed the clothes he wears when practicing, and then he comes to the courtyard that Zhang Fan wants to make an appointment with.


    Zhang Fan also came to the yard with his picture scroll. He saw that Mo Qiu had been waiting here with dew on his body. It''s not hard to see that he should have been waiting here for at least half an hour, which is also a manifestation of his sincere attitude.


    Coming to a pavilion in the yard, Zhang Fan spread out the picture scroll in his hand, and Mo Qiu in front of him said, "now you can watch this picture and see what you can understand."


    Mo Qiu nodded and began to concentrate on the painting without missing any details. Finally, he focused on the shadow of the people on the lake.


    However, just looking at it like this, Mo Qiu just felt that all the strokes in this painting were very vivid. He didn''t see anything else. He frowned and thought to himself, what is the problem?Zhang Fan also saw the question written on Mo Qiu''s face and said to him, "if you finish reading it, I''ll formally take you into this painting."


    "What did you say? Officially in the painting? This Can you really get into the painting? " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu feels a little incredible and doesn''t quite understand what Zhang Fan means.


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said: "yes, last night, I had a look at the painting and found that there was a space design in the painting. However, for such a space, it is still relatively small. Our bodies can''t enter, but our minds can."


    With that, Zhang Fan took a look at the painting and said to Mo Qiu, "now concentrate, look at the painting and get ready. I can take you in now."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, although Mo Qiu felt a little incredible, he still did it and began to focus on the painting in front of him.


    Zhang Fan''s sense of soul goes into the sea of Mo Qiu''s sense of soul. With his own sense of soul as a guide, he immediately takes Mo Qiu''s sense of soul into the picture.


    Mo Qiu also felt a little magical. He just felt that the painting was getting closer and closer to him. At last, the white light flashed, and the scene in front of him changed instantly. Looking around, he found that he was in a piece of ink painting. As expected, he was in the picture.

 Chapter 1047

    "This is the world in the painting, and the man on the lake is the creator of traceless sword. Come on, let''s have a taste of this sword." Zhang Fan said to Mo Qiu with a smile.


    Mo Qiu is full of freshness for everything here. He never thought that he could enter the painting.


    After Zhang Fan, he first visited everything in the painting and watched the traceless sword technique, which made Mo Qiu''s heart marvel.


    "Is that the traceless sword technique? How powerful Mo Qiu''s eyes were full of surprise after watching the traceless sword technique, and he couldn''t help praising it.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Mo Qiu, "the essence of this set of swordsmanship lies in the integration with the natural way. Only in this way can the sword Qi really leave no trace and kill people invisibly. It''s impossible to prevent. However, if you want to understand such a relationship, it''s not so easy. You need to understand it carefully. As for whether you can understand it or not The essence depends on your understanding. "


    "I''ll try." Mo Qiu has a firm look in his eyes. He knows in his heart that the future development of Mohism is closely related to him. If he loses this battle, Mohism will not have a chance to turn over, and even be bullied by the other three families all the time, and the foundation of his ancestors will collapse completely.


    Therefore, in order to protect all this, for the future of Mohism, he must work hard, not a little careless, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable.


    After that, Zhang Fan left the painting with Mo Qiu, and Mo Qiu sat cross legged in the pavilion and began to understand the sword technique.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong are drinking tea and chatting. From time to time, Zhang Fan will observe Mo Qiu''s state, but there is still no movement.


    While drinking tea, Lu Botong said to Zhang Fan, "do you think this boy can really understand the traceless sword technique? I don''t think his savvy is enough. It''s been one day. It''s really difficult for him to understand a set of sword techniques in seven days. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, it''s really difficult to understand a set of sword skills in seven days, unless it''s a talented person who can do it. However, I don''t expect him to understand the sword skills thoroughly. I only need to master some of the skills, so I don''t have high requirements for him. "


    "Don''t you need him to fully understand the essence? How can he master this set of swordsmanship completely? " After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong was puzzled and asked Zhang Fan with a frown.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong, "everyone has his own characteristics. Therefore, there is no need to learn other people''s style completely. The brilliance of sword is not the sword itself, but the person who uses it. His flexibility is unpredictable."


    Lu Botong chewed Zhang Fan''s words carefully, shook his head slightly and said to Zhang Fan, "I still don''t understand what you mean."


    Zhang Fan laughed and continued to explain to Lu Botong, "what do you think is the best use of his martial arts?"


    Lu Botong thought for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "is it necessary to ask? It must be the martial arts of their family. But didn''t he say that someone has studied the martial arts of their family. So, he has to find another kind of sword to compete? Otherwise, why would he find us? "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "no, you''re only half right. What he''s looking for is not another sword technique, but a style of another sword technique."


    "Another style of swordsmanship?" Lu Botong''s brow was locked, but he still didn''t understand what Zhang Fan meant. What does all this have to do with the style of the sword.


    Zhang Fan nodded with a smile and said, "yes, it''s the style of swordsmanship. Although some people will investigate their Mohist martial arts and even study Mo Qiu''s fighting style, only in this way can they be invincible in the battle."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Lu Botong: "therefore, as long as the style of sword technique is changed, the other party''s investigation will be futile. In this way, it is relatively fair in the battle."


    Lu Botong thought about Zhang Fan''s words, but he still had doubts in his heart. He said to Zhang Fan, "no, I remember Mo Qiu once said that the realm of the young master of the Wang family named Wang Xu was two small realms higher than that of him. So it seems that in this battle, Mohism still has no advantage."


    Zhang Fan continued to shake his head and said: "this is simple. I have seen this set of traceless sword, and it really has some advantages, especially in some combat skills. Therefore, from this point of view, with the Mohist sword, plus the combat style and skills in traceless sword, at least he has an advantage in martial arts competition, that is to say, it is out of his own I don''t want to


    Lu Botong nodded, suddenly thought of something, and said to Zhang Fan: "yes, since someone can investigate Mohism, is it possible for us to investigate the skills of the young master of the Wang family? In other words, we can directly beat the young master of the Wang family so that he can''t participate in the contest. In this way, won''t the young master of the Mohist school win without fighting? "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan shook his head again and said to Lu Botong, "no, if you really do that, someone will doubt Mohism, because the young master of the Wang family was attacked. Mohism is the most suspect. Moreover, this contest will not be cancelled, at most it will be postponed. This practice will also affect the reputation of Mohism. It''s better to fight openly and win more glory. ""But what if you lose? Isn''t Mohism very disadvantageous? " Lu Botong''s brow was locked, and he was still worried about the future of Mohism.


    Zhang Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "look at his serious attitude. Do you believe that he may lose the contest? If I''m not wrong, the young master of the Wang family estimated that he was having a lot of fun at this time, because in his opinion, they are sure to win the contest. So, as long as Mo Qiu takes a surprise and gives the other side a fatal blow, he is at least 80% sure to win the contest. "


    "I hope so." Although Zhang Fan''s explanation is quite in place, it is unknown whether Mo Qiu will really be like what Zhang Fan said.


    Mo Qiu has been sitting in the pavilion, until late at night to wake up from the settled, a long breath of turbid air, eyes are still with confusion.

 Chapter 1048

    "What? I''m going to be discouraged if I don''t understand the essence of this set of swordsmanship in a day? " Zhang Fan is still sitting next to the chair, looking at the moon in the sky, said to the side of Mo Qiu.


    Hearing Zhang Fan''s voice, Mo Qiu can''t help but feel a little stunned. What''s more, it''s midnight, and Zhang Fan is still with him. This really makes Mo Qiu surprised and moved.


    Seeing that Mo Qiu didn''t answer, he just looked at himself in a daze. Zhang Fan continued to say to him with a smile, "what do you understand in this layer of swordsmanship now?"


    Mo Qiu came back and said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "Mo Qiu is dull. Now he just understands the fur of this set of sword techniques, but he always feels that he integrates the sword Qi into the nature and turns it into invisibility. This attack method is really profound. Now he really has no clue."


    He said: "you can understand the essence of this sword technique, but you don''t have the feeling to understand it?"


    "Style?" Mo Qiu frowned slightly, thought about it carefully, nodded to Zhang Fan and said, "naturally, I know this, and it''s also the first step in understanding the sword technique. I think this set of sword technique is full of vitality. It''s different from other sword techniques, especially in the painting. When the figure is using the sword technique, the sword Qi doesn''t hurt that leaf, or even hurt it It''s full of vitality. It''s really good with other swordsmanship. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Mo Qiu, "well, since you already know this style, can you use this style to show this set of sword techniques?"


    "I''ll try." Mo Qiu took out the sword on his waist and came to the yard. He closed his eyes slightly and passed the traceless sword technique in his mind.


    After thinking about it, Mo Qiu immediately opened his eyes, and his long sword flew up and down in his hand. With his body method and footwork, he began to use the traceless sword technique he had learned in the painting. Of course, when he first used this set of sword technique, he really felt strange, and his posture was hard, which could not reach the level of flowing water. However, he remembered the sword moves very well.


    Zhang Fan looked at all the movements of Mo Qiu, and he could not help nodding to himself. It seemed that although Mo Qiu had a mediocre understanding, he still had a good memory. At least from this point, we can see that his serious attitude towards the cultivation of this set of swordsmanship was absolutely attentive.


    After a set of swordsmanship, Zhang Fan nodded, stood up and said to Mo Qiu, "now you have basically achieved the first point, that is, you have printed this set of swordsmanship in your heart, but you just get its shape, and don''t know its meaning. In the next stage, you can get its meaning and forget its shape."


    "But, according to my understanding, it''s hard to do that in seven days." In Mo Qiu''s eyes, he was lost.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said: "yes, if you follow this speed, you really have no way to remember this set of sword techniques. It''s really not easy for you to master such profound sword techniques. Therefore, you''d better use your most familiar sword techniques, that is, your family''s martial arts, when you compete."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s not as easy as you think. They even know our Mohist martial arts very well. Therefore, if we use Mohist martial arts, we will be restrained everywhere. They will even use another martial arts to suppress my swordsmanship."


    "You are wrong." Zhang Fan''s face showed a serious look, said to Mo Qiu: "in this world, there is no one kind of martial arts to suppress other martial arts. If there is, it means that the oppressor has reached the peak of his martial arts cultivation, so you don''t need to worry about this."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Mo Qiu: "in this way, you can show your family''s martial arts first, so that I can know the characteristics of your family''s martial arts. See how to improve. "


    Mo Qiu nods. Although there are rules in the Mohist family and the martial arts in the family can''t be used by outsiders, in Mo Qiu''s opinion, Zhang Fan is a friend of the Mohist family and takes the initiative to help himself. Therefore, there is nothing to hide from him.


    With Qi flowing through the meridians, Mo Qiu began to show his family''s martial arts in the courtyard. His sword moves were very skillful, and his combination of moves was also very smooth. You can see that he has been practicing for more than ten years.


    Zhang Fan, while looking at Mo Qiu''s sword technique, starts to run Yan Tianzhu to observe it. He finds that there are some flaws in his sword technique. Moreover, under the deduction of Yan Tianzhu, it''s easy to find out the problem and correct it. In this way, Zhang Fan will know where Mo Qiu''s short board is.


    Soon, Mo Qiu shows the Mohist sword technique in front of Zhang Fan, turns around and looks at Zhang Fan to see what Zhang Fan has found.


    After taking a look at Mo Qiu''s Mohist sword technique, Zhang Fan held his shoulder, shook his head slightly, and said to him, "I think you have practiced this sword technique for more than ten years, and now you have reached the Xiaocheng level?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu is not very interesting. After all, this Mohist sword technique is the one that Mohist descendants have been practicing since childhood, but now they have reached the Xiaocheng level. This either shows that Mo Qiu is lazy in practicing sword technique, or that Mo Qiu''s savvy is too poor.Seeing that Mo Qiu didn''t speak, Zhang Fan knew in his heart that his understanding was nothing more than that, and he was strong enough for this set of sword skills. Therefore, Zhang Fan still needed to give him some detailed instructions, otherwise, his sword skills might stop in this small realm in his life.


    After taking the long sword in Mo Qiu''s hand, Zhang Fan said to him, "sword is a weapon, and sword technique is the auxiliary effect of weapon. The person who uses sword is the soul of weapon. The combination of man, sword technique and weapon is the mastery of sword technique, which can give full play to the greatest power."


    With that, Zhang Fan began to wave his long sword faster and faster. He even used the same technique that Mo Qiu had just used. Although it was the same technique, it was totally different. In Zhang Fan''s hand, this set of Mohist sword technique was used in flowing water. The sword was full of energy, but it didn''t work. When the sword was light, it had great power, and the action was fast Time is slow, time is slow, time is urgent, action is coherent, complete at one go.

 Chapter 1049

    Mo Qiu was shocked when he saw Zhang Fan''s sword technique. Although he had heard his father say that Mohist sword technique was powerful, the forefather of Mohism in those days made Mohist become the head of the four families with his own Mohist sword technique.


    However, after a period of practice, Mo Qiu also felt that this set of swordsmanship should be flawed. Moreover, the more he practiced later, the more he felt hindered. Therefore, from last year, his swordsmanship had almost no progress.


    However, seeing Zhang Fan''s Mohist sword skill today is even better than the master''s, which makes Mo Qiu a little surprised. He is still a little incredible about such a thing, and Mo Qiu has a bold guess, that is, Zhang Fan should know Mohist sword skill, or he knows Mohist sword skill very well, Or is he the descendant of Mohism?


    All kinds of situations appear in Mo Qiu''s mind, and he begins to daydream about Zhang Fan''s identity, which is more and more outrageous.


    After Zhang Fan finished his Mohist swordsmanship, he turned to look at Mo Qiu and said with a smile, "what do you think of my Mohist swordsmanship?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, Mo Qiu recovered from the shock. He looked at Zhang Fan in front of him and asked in shock: "how can you master Mohist swordsmanship and practice so skillfully? Do you think you are the descendant of Mohist?"


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Mo Qiu, "no, I have nothing to do with Mohism. It''s just what I remember after you just showed me the Mohist sword technique. Moreover, according to the conventional sword technique, there seems to be something wrong with the basic skills of your Mohist sword technique, so the foundation is not stable. The more your sword technique reaches the later stage, the more difficult it will be "The more difficult it is to break through."


    After listening to what Zhang Fan said, Mo Qiu thought about it for a while, and felt that it was reasonable to learn the basic skills of swordsmanship. If the basic skills of swordsmanship were not solid enough, he would not go far on the road of swordsmanship.


    Zhang Fan was more or less curious about Mo Qiu''s swordsmanship. He continued to ask him, "who taught you your Mohist swordsmanship?"


    Mo Qiu immediately replied, "it was my father who taught me. As a member of the Mohist family, my father taught me sword skills. My father is the master of Mohist school. His Mohist sword skills should not be bad."


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Mo Qiu, "there are two possibilities. One is that you are eager to succeed in sword technique. That''s why you begin to learn this set of sword technique before you practice it well. The other is that you learn how your father taught you sword technique. There is no change in it. Even your style is the same He is the same as an old man. If that''s the case, it means that your father has some problems with his sword technique, and even taught you all the defects in his sword technique. "


    Mo Qiu couldn''t help but be stunned. He was a little surprised by Zhang Fan''s words, and even began to doubt his father''s understanding of Mohist swordsmanship.


    Seeing that Mo Qiu was silent again, Zhang Fan said to him, "you don''t have to go back to my question. The answer is already in your mind. It doesn''t matter. It''s all in the past. What we have to deal with now is the martial arts contest in seven days. Therefore, you should be optimistic. I will combine the traceless sword technique in the painting with the Mohist sword technique. Let''s see how powerful it is."


    With that, Zhang Fan shows a combination of Mohist sword technique and traceless sword technique. With the roaring of the sword light, the movement becomes faster and the sword moves become more abundant. If Zhang Fan has an opponent in front of him, he will be attacked without fighting back. Because there is no spare time between the fast sword moves, the attack is so intensive and the sword spirit is so strong It''s like a storm. It''s overwhelming.


    After a long time, Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship was finally finished. Mo Qiu in front of him said, "this is the combination of the two sets of swordsmanship. In my opinion, the two sets of swordsmanship have something in common, and there is something in common in them, so it''s easier to understand them. However, the premise is to practice your Mohist swordsmanship well, and this set of swordsmanship is the best The method is mainly based on Mohist sword technique, supplemented by the artistic conception of traceless sword technique. Therefore, in this way, it brings you some convenience to understand the sword technique. Jiashan gives you a good understanding of Mohist sword technique. With a little adjustment, you can make great progress in your sword technique. In this way, in seven days, your sword technique will be very different. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu''s heart suddenly ignites confidence. In this way, it''s much easier for him to understand this kind of sword technique. Although it''s a Mohist sword technique, it''s very different in its application, and its power is not only doubled.


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Mo Qiu: "if you think it''s OK, you can start to understand according to the way I taught you. Seven days later, it''s time to compete. Then you can use this kind of martial arts to win glory for Mo family. You don''t have to think about anything. You just need to think about one thing in your heart, and that''s to win. "


    Mo Qiu nodded. Zhang Fan''s words filled his heart with strength. Seeing Zhang Fan''s swordsmanship, he also saw hope. After all, he was more confident to understand this Mohist swordsmanship. However, Zhang Fan changed the style of Mohist swordsmanship. Therefore, from this angle, it would be much easier.Zhang Fan took a look at the sky. At this time, the East had turned white. Unconsciously, they had been studying their swordsmanship all night in the yard.


    Turning his head, Zhang Fan said to Mo Qiu, "well, now that you have found the direction, the next thing is much easier. You just need to understand this set of swordsmanship. You still have six days, so it should not be difficult."


    "It''s not hard." Mo Qiu was full of confidence in his heart and saw hope in his eyes. He continued to say to Zhang Fan, "for me, Mohist swordsmanship is very familiar. It''s just that the style of the swordsmanship is different. I just need to practice it frequently and I will master it skillfully."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Mo Qiu with a smile: "that''s right. However, I still have one more requirement for you, that is, you can combine work and rest, understand the sword technique and practice the skill. If you don''t practice the sword technique day and night all the time, it will be counterproductive, and even go crazy. The consequences are very serious."

 Chapter 1050

    Mo Qiu nodded heavily. For such a thing, he had heard his father say before that his sword skills should be improved through comprehension and practice, and he should not be in a hurry. If he is eager for quick success and instant benefit, he is likely to be possessed. Zhang fan can remind him that he really cares about himself. Therefore, Mo Qiu is very pleased.


    After a few words of conversation, Zhang Fan and Mo Qiu separate and go back to their rooms to have a rest. At this time, it''s already dawn.


    After Zhang Fan returned to his room, Lu Botong came to Zhang Fan''s room. With a look of doubt in his eyes, he found Zhang Fan, frowned and said: "it''s really strange that Mo Qiu didn''t come to the yard to practice sword techniques today, but he was still resting in his room. Does it mean that he has really understood that set of sword techniques? Even if he has, he should practice more frequently Xi, why are you still sleeping at this time? "


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Botong, "no, you''re wrong. Last night, he practiced sword. This morning, he just went back to rest. During this time, I''ve been with him all the time. Besides, I can''t be in a hurry to improve his sword skills. Now that he has found a way, I believe he will soon be able to understand this set of sword skills thoroughly, so let him know first Take a break. "


    "So." Lu Botong''s face was suddenly enlightened, but his eyes seemed to be a little lost.


    Zhang Fan saw that he showed such an expression. He was a little curious and asked him, "what''s the matter? You look a little bit lost. What have you lost? "


    Lu Botong sighed and said to Zhang Fan, "I thought he had already understood the sword technique almost last night. Today, I came to test the result of his comprehension last night. It seems that there is no chance today. I feel a little bored."


    Zhang Fan smiles and says to Lu Botong: "this is simple. Mo Qiu has found the direction. Recently, he will continue to understand in this way. So what we can do now is not to disturb them. By the way, don''t you feel bored? Why don''t we have a good time in Huatong city and investigate the situation of the other three families. I think there must be a reason why they suddenly joined hands to deal with Mohism. At least we should find out what their common interests are. "


    "Do you mean that we don''t have to accompany Mo Qiu to practice swordsmanship recently? Can we go out and have a good time? " Lu Botong asked Zhang Fan with a puzzled look on his face.


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong, "yes, that''s what it means. Besides, the other three families will pay for the expenses we spent recently."


    "The other three families will pay for it? That''s not likely! " Lu Botong frowned and his eyes showed an incredible color. He never thought why Zhang Fan said that.


    Zhang Fan gave a meaningful smile and said to Lu Botong, "if you don''t believe it, we can wait and see. I''ll bet you 100000 pieces of Lingshi. If I lose, how about doubling it."


    "Deal!" Lu Botong agreed. As long as he heard that there was a stone to earn, his eyes would shine. For Lu Botong, it was even a direct feeling from hell to heaven.


    After a rest, Mo Qiu opens his eyes again. It''s ten o''clock in the afternoon. He comes to the yard with his sword in his hand. But he doesn''t see Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. Instead, he puts a letter on the stone table. The content of the letter is very simple. The general idea is that Zhang Fan and Lu Botong will go out to investigate the other three families What kind of cooperation do they have? Without common interests, the three families can not come together.


    After collecting the letter, Mo Qiu found his servant and said to him, "all the expenses of Zhang Fan and Lu Botong in Huatong city should be reimbursed to them. They can''t make any mistakes. They can be directly deducted from my salary."


    After some explanation, he adjusted his mood to a state of emptiness. He closed his eyes slightly, and constantly recalled Zhang Fan''s manner and actions when he was practicing Mohist sword. Mo Qiu did not dare to leave out any details. When he raised his hand, he also practiced this kind of sword technique. He practiced and understood it at the same time, It is also very helpful for Mo Qiu to understand the sword technique.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong began to go shopping. When they saw some strange things, they would buy some, whether they were useful or not.


    However, when shopping, Zhang Fan always asks about the other three families. However, the peddlers know too little. Zhang Fan knows all the things he says, so it''s not valuable information.


    After several rounds of inquiry, Zhang Fan changed his way of asking, that is, where would the young masters of the three families go on weekdays? After such an inquiry, Zhang Fan immediately locked in a place called Wanfu building.


    After knowing the place, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong with a smile, "it seems that we can go to Wanfu road to have a good recreation."When they came to the lower floor of Wanfu building, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong found that this is a very tall building, which contains almost all the entertainment activities in the whole Huatong City, including auction houses, casinos, restaurants, and even the bath palace. Therefore, this Wanfu building can be said to have everything.


    Lu Botong''s face showed a look of surprise, but he had never seen such a place, his eyes were full of surprise, excited to one side of Zhang Fan said: "my God, I really did not expect that there are such places in the world, I really opened my eyes today."


    Zhang Fan took a look at the front door and found that the people who came in and out here were all people in gorgeous clothes. There was no feeling of being a white man. There would be four bodyguards in front of the door to check the people who came in here. However, they were very respectful when they saw those people in gorgeous clothes. Some people would even enter directly without showing any proof.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong: "it seems that if we want to go in, it''s not enough just to have a spirit stone. The people who come out and go in here are all people with identity. You can see from the clothes they are wearing, at least they are elders in the clan. Moreover, there are people in front of the door who check their certificates During the interrogation, all they showed were some identification of the clan. Moreover, the token of the man just now seems to have disappeared. Therefore, no matter how he explains it, he can''t enter the Wanfu building. "

 Chapter 1051

    "Are you talking about the middle-aged man in black and the young man in blue?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Bo Tong''s eyebrows slightly pick, curious to Zhang Fan asked.


    Zhang Fan was stunned. He felt that the gate of Wanfu building was far away from him. He could only see these details clearly after he put aura into his eyes. How did Lu Botong see clearly?


    "How do you know? Can you see clearly ahead? " Lu Fan frowned and asked.


    Lu Botong smiles and pulls Zhang Fan to a quiet corner. He looks around to see if there is anyone. After confirming that it is safe, he takes out two tokens and hands them to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan didn''t understand what Lu Botong meant. These two tokens really look a little bit complicated. It can be seen that the identity of the person who owns the token must not be simple.


    "This is..." Zhang Fan frowned. He was puzzled. Lu Botong in front of him asked. He didn''t understand what Lu Botong meant.


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "you just said that these two people can''t get into Wanfu building? It''s because of the loss of the token. In fact, they didn''t lose their token. They have it with me. "


    "You..." Zhang Fan was shocked and looked up and down at Lu Botong in front of him. He didn''t expect that Lu Botong would have such means.


    Lu Botong waved his hand to Zhang Fan and said, "sometimes in the river and lake, in order to achieve certain things, we have to do certain details, so those who do big things don''t care about small things. This is also a means to achieve our goal, isn''t it?"


    Zhang Fan thought about what Lu Botong said and combined with the management system of Wanfu building. If there is no identity certificate, I''m afraid it''s really impossible to enter. Therefore, with these two tokens, we can say that we are qualified to enter Wanfu building.


    However, Zhang Fan was still worried. He said to Lu Botong, "it''s not so good. After all, these people are all important people in the clan or in the Jianghu, and they are likely to know the people in Wanfu building. If we impersonate ourselves, I''m afraid we will be found. Moreover, there are so many people entering Wanfu building, I''m afraid it''s..."


    Before Zhang Fan''s words were finished, Lu Botong continued to shake his head to Zhang Fan and said, "you don''t have to worry about this, because many people can''t get in. Their tokens are all here. We can enter Wanfu building with any identity."


    With that, Lu Botong opened a storage space ring, only to hear a crash, there were countless tokens in it, all of which Lu Botong came with him in Huatong city.


    Zhang Fan smiles bitterly in his heart. It seems that Lu Botong''s means are really brilliant. Although he has no realm, just like a mortal, when he follows the token on these people, these experts don''t have the slightest feeling. I really don''t know how he does it.


    After taking another look at these tokens, Zhang Fan found that some of them were made of different materials. At first glance, they were some cabinet elders in the clan or the family, and some of them were very common. But these tokens were not the tokens of ordinary disciples in the clan, at least they were the level of elders.


    After a simple screening, Zhang Fan thinks that among these tokens, those with too high identity are easy to be found, while those with too low identity may be blocked internally. Therefore, when entering the door, it''s better to use some ordinary tokens first, so that they won''t be found. If there is something blocked inside, they can change their orders It''s not too late.


    Lu Bo Tong frowned and said to Zhang Fan, "however, I have just observed a detail, that is, when these people learned that their token was lost and they were unable to enter Wanfu building, they began to plead with the guards, even kneel down and kowtow. I don''t think this is right."


    "What do you think is the problem?" After hearing what Lu Botong said, Zhang Fan also felt that there was something strange in such a thing.


    Lu Botong thought for a while, and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "what''s the identity of the people who want to enter Wanfu building? At least they are the elders of the clan or the family. But when they know that they can''t enter it, they even begin to kneel down and pray for the bodyguards. This is really a bit wrong."


    After a pause, Lu Botong continued to say to Zhang Fan: "so, in my opinion, there must be something in the Wanfu building that makes them yearn very much, and even give up their dignity and face. You know, the more dignified people are, the more they care about their face. What they value so much can be forced to put down. Is it true that the people in the Wanfu building are willing to give up their dignity and face Are things really that attractive to them? "


    After hearing what Lu Botong said, Zhang Fan was somewhat curious. He thought what Lu Botong said was particularly reasonable. He didn''t know what it was that made these people so eager. There was something strange about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded and looked at the Wanfu building in front of him. Lu Botong said: "it seems that we really need to go into the Wanfu building and have a good investigation."They want to look back at each other and pick out a token that seems reasonable. Then they go to a decent shop on the street and buy a gorgeous dress. They spend tens of thousands of pieces of inferior stone.


    When they came out of the clothing store, they immediately attracted the eyes of countless people, especially some women. When they saw Zhang Fan, they couldn''t help but stay in their eyes, as if they were fascinated by her. They couldn''t move their eyes away from Zhang Fan any more. At this moment, it really made her dream. Her heart beat faster and her deer bumped into each other.


    Lu Botong, on the other hand, has a dignified face and looks like an elder in the clan. With this gorgeous dress, it gives people a sense of supremacy. You can see that he is a master with a good identity.


    When they walk on the street, some high-level members of the clan or the family will take the initiative to say hello, even to show that they are very familiar with Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. Some people even want to make friends with them, which may be useful in the future.


    But Zhang Fan and Lu Botong have always maintained a sense of supremacy. After all, these people who want to take the initiative to make friends are all from lower class or middle-class families. Therefore, they don''t care at all. Only in this way can they show more dignity.

 Chapter 1052

    After all, as long as they come to the front of the gate, they will know what kind of bodyguards they want to be They dare not offend easily, otherwise they will be in trouble.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong nodded slightly to the guards, with a cold face, and took out two tokens for each other to check.


    The bodyguard just took a light look, then immediately flashed to one side, smiling face to greet each other, and made a please sign to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong to enter. They did not dare to have the slightest obstruction, for fear that they would be annoyed.


    After successfully entering Wanfu building, Lu Botong saw that there was no one around, so he dared to take a breath and fan himself. He said to Zhang Fan: "I''m so tired. I didn''t expect that I was so tired of pretending to be a big man. I really don''t know how these people do it with a frost face every day."


    Zhang Fan laughed and said to Lu Botong, "some people don''t pretend. They are just like that. They don''t mean to pretend. But you are not like that. It''s very tired to pretend to be like that."


    They first came to the restaurant here and simply ordered some things. There were some singers playing various musical instruments here. Their songs were melodious and moving.


    But for these, Zhang Fan is not very interested. They came to Wanfu building this time to investigate. They want to see what''s in it. They even let those people want to come in so much.


    As for the amount of other entertainment activities here, Zhang Fan thinks that it is not suitable for investigation, and the most suitable place for investigation is the dining pub. Although it is very expensive here, the sophomores here may know more.


    After ordering some food and wine, Zhang Fan called the shopkeeper and asked him, "this is our first time to Wanfu building. We are not familiar with everything here. You can give us an introduction. If you say it well, I will give you a reward."


    With that, Zhang Fan took a spirit stone and put it in the hands of the shopkeeper. Later, he shook the bag of spirit stone in his hands. The meaning is very obvious. If the shopkeeper speaks well, then these spirit stones are all his.


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up immediately. He immediately nodded and began to talk eloquently. He introduced Wanfu building to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong find that they have come to the right place this time. Unexpectedly, Wanfu building is really related to the four families in Huatong city.


    It turns out that in the early years, these four families jointly built Wanfu building for Huatong city. At that time, Wanfu building was just a restaurant, and the decoration inside was also magnificent. Carved beams and painted buildings were the best restaurant in Fangyuan.


    Later, due to the superior location of Huatong city and the gathering of merchants, the commercial development of Huatong city became better and better. Even some of the construction in the city became faster and faster, and the area occupied by the city became larger and larger. More and more projects were operated, which attracted many people to do business here. Almost all the people who came here to do business had a good life Zi, all these are built together with the unremitting efforts of the four families.


    However, after generations of family inheritance, there are also some competitive followers among the back children and grandchildren of the four families. They began to divide their own regions and some projects, and ranked the four families according to the strength of the family. If the ranking depends on the former, they will naturally occupy more resources.


    Among them, Mohism has always been in an invincible position, Mohist sword is also very strong, changeable, no one can rival.


    However, the Mohist School''s ancestral precept said that the people in Huatong city must be allowed to do serious business, and there must be no heresy.


    Therefore, it is because of this that the Mohist family has different opinions with other families. From the perspective of other families, the Mohist family has always been the only one, which will inevitably lead to the dissatisfaction of other families. At this time, other families also began to collude with each other secretly, and set up casinos and banks in the whole Huatong city. Their strength has also improved very quickly.


    After the Mohist discovered this incident, they wanted to intervene in it, but the other three families had already tasted the sweetness and said that they would continue to do so.


    In a fit of anger, Mohism withdrew its capital from Wanfu building. From then on, the shares in Wanfu building did not belong to Mohism. That''s why no one in Mohism would come to Wanfu building. One is that they really can''t get in. The other is that the Mohist Master said that no one should go to Wanfu building. Those who violate the orders will be expelled from Mohism.


    After listening to the introduction of dianxiaoer, Zhang Fan is more curious. Even if the Mohist wants to make some clean money, it''s not so. Why did he quit Wanfu building directly? After all, this place is under the common jurisdiction of their four families.


    The shopkeeper explained to Zhang Fan with a smile: "my guest, you don''t know something about it. After the last event, there are many more projects in Wanfu building, such as auction house, gambling house, bath palace and so on. There is another place that is most attractive, that is Xiangge. Almost everyone wants to enjoy the fragrance of Xiangge when they come here.""Fragrant pavilion?" Zhang Fan frowned and didn''t understand. What''s the attraction of a fragrant pavilion? What''s more, aren''t Xiangge usually visited by women?


    Lu Bo Tong slightly narrowed his eyes and asked the shopkeeper, "do you mean there is magic grass in this Wanfu building?"


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, the shopkeeper immediately gave Lu Botong a thumbs up. With a smile, he said, "yes, it seems that my guest is also an expert, and he is also looking for stimulation. In this way, my guest, you can go to the underground floor, which is the most profitable place in Wanfu building, and also the place everyone yearns for."


    Lu Bo Tong laughs, nods to the shop boy and winks at Zhang Fan, which means that he will explain this to Zhang Fan later.


    Zhang Fan understood Lu Botong''s meaning and continued to ask the shop boy in front of him, "do you mean that after Mohism left, the Xiangge appeared?"


    "That''s right." The shopkeeper nodded and continued to introduce to Zhang Fan: "my guest, I don''t know. This Xiangge is really profitable, especially because it has a lot of things inside. It can attract so many people. Now Huatong city is full of people, because it''s here. But this Xiangge is also a pit for many people. How many people have lost their property here, especially the young masters in the small family, who went bankrupt quickly, and finally became slaves in the Wanfu building and were locked up at the bottom forever. suffering oppression. Therefore, Wanfu building is also a place to eat people. "

 Chapter 1053

    After hearing this, Zhang Fan understood the whole thing in his heart. For everything here, Mohism always stood in the position of justice, so he didn''t want to be associated with other families, but he would be excluded in the end. Otherwise, there would be no three families to fight against Mohism.


    What''s more, this time, Mo yuan, the Mohist leader, took people into the northern mountains, which may be a situation. Their purpose was to hurt the Mohist leader. When he was closed, they began to attack the Mohist and occupied the Mohist resources in such a righteous way. First, they were greedy for the Mohist, and finally they ate him up and were equally divided among the three families, Mohism is no longer in existence.


    Will be a whole bag of stone handed to the shop, Zhang Fan will have no other problems, the heart has been thinking about this thing what to do.


    The shopkeeper was very excited when he got so many spirit stones. Although some people had come to talk to him before and wanted to know some stories about Wanfu building, they just gave him one or two pieces of spirit stones, never so many.


    Before leaving, the bartender said to them: "by the way, two guests, I want to remind you. Just feel it in the fragrant Pavilion. Don''t be addicted. Otherwise, there are not enough snacks. Remember."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan said to the shopkeeper with a smile: "don''t worry, I have a good idea. Thank you for your concern. However, I still have one last question to ask you."


    "My guest, if you have any questions, please let me know. I will say everything." The shopkeeper holds the stone in his hand with an excited look in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan nodded and asked him, "do you know where the young masters of these three families are? Especially Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s question, the shop boy immediately nodded and said, "I know, there was one thing that had been making a lot of noise before, that is, Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, wanted to challenge the young master of the Mohist family. It seems that it was Zhao WANYING, the eldest lady of the Zhao family, who was engaged to the young master of the Mohist family before, but after a period of time, Miss Zhao and the young master of the Wang family were actually engaged With feelings, so, Miss Zhao went to Mohist school to retire. "


    After a pause, the bartender continued to say to Zhang Fan: "it is precisely because of this incident that the young master of the Wang family took this opportunity to challenge the Mohist school. He wanted to humiliate the young master of the Mohist school after seizing the other party''s fiancee. His bad intentions are well known to everyone. Moreover, at this time, the Mohist master Mo yuan was in a closed state, and the young master of the Mohist school took care of him It''s all about Mohism. It''s about bullying people. "


    "So, recently, the atmosphere in the city seems a little tense. Moreover, the young master of Mohism seldom goes out. He is supposed to be practicing at home and preparing to fight. The young master of the Wang family, Wang Xu, spends all his time drinking and drinking. Because there is a big difference between them. In the view of the young master of the Wang family, it''s nothing to deal with the young master of Mohism, even three moves No, so there''s nothing to worry about. "


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to the shopkeeper, "I see. Thank you for your explanation. Go ahead. If you have something, I''ll call you."


    The shopkeeper promised, turned and ran down the building, holding a bag of spirit stones in his hand. He was very excited and felt that he had made a lot of money today. He was able to earn so many spirit stones by explaining the history and current situation of Wanfu building. It seems that he should practice well in the future, and when the time comes, the explanation will be more vivid. In that case, you may earn more stone.


    After the waiter left, Zhang Fan asked Lu Botong curiously, "what is the Xiangge you just mentioned? I remember that some aromatherapy is not only used by women, or some medicinal herbs in alchemy. Is there any other characteristic of this thing that makes people like it so much? "


    Lu Botong nodded and explained to Zhang Fan, "what you said is normal aromatherapy, but what we are talking about is something that can be refined, smelted and addicted to. It can even stimulate people''s nerves and make them unable to extricate themselves."


    "How could there be such a thing?" After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan was stunned. He was somewhat surprised. But he had never heard of such a thing before. After listening to Lu Botong''s introduction today, Zhang Fan felt that he had opened the door to a new world.


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan: "I don''t know when there has been such a place in recent years, that is Xiangge. This Xiangge is different from the aromatherapy they made before. The fragrance they made is to make people feel comfortable, happy in body and mind, and even hallucination in their mind. That feeling is really unspeakable "Yu."


    After a pause, Lu Botong continued: "this made many black hearted Dan masters see business opportunities. They began to refine such aromatherapy. In the end, they actually made something addictive. Finally, they went into the market and found some people to test it. Of course, at the beginning, they were all mortals. These things would break through The function of the body is bad, so all the mortals who come to smell are dead;


    "however, some people still take risks. In their view, a moment of happiness can even be exchanged with their own life. Moreover, the life span of the practitioners is always very long, and they don''t care about it. Therefore, this kind of thing began to be popular, and Xiangge appeared, attracting a lot of people More customers. ""However, after a period of time, this kind of thing will make people addicted and attract the attention of other families and sects. Therefore, many families and sects begin to boycott this kind of thing, especially some large-scale sects, which explicitly forbid it and even forbid their disciples to go to such places. Otherwise, they will be severely punished."


    "But even so, some people are still desperate. They would rather go against the rules of the sect and gamble on the danger of being expelled from the school or the family, but they have to go to the Xiangge to have a good time. The reason why the sect won''t let it is because if they take this kind of thing for a long time, it will definitely affect their foundation and eventually become a useless person. ¡±


    "I have made some analysis on this kind of thing before, and found that there is a kind of chronic poison called fantasy grass in the fragrance, which is not very toxic. If I take it once or twice, it''s not a big problem. However, after a long time, Fantasy grass will play a role of chronic poison, and begin to damage the meridians and Dantian, which is the most important It''s the root of the ruined land, and it''s the root of the ruined people. "

 Chapter 1054

    "Therefore, this kind of harmful things should not appear. Many places have already begun to close these places. However, this kind of aromatherapy still has its own market. After a storm, it seems that these fragrances are more precious, so the price has always been high. Only the noble can enjoy it."


    "So, from this point of view, it''s not because of the disagreement between Mohism and the other three families in a place like the casino, but because of the opening of the Xiangge, Mohism will completely break away from the other three families. But in this way, one dozen three is not good for Mohism."


    When Ting Lu Botong said this, Zhang Fan also had a general understanding of the whole thing. That is to say, after the appearance of Xiangge, the other three families wanted to make money, so they wanted to open Xiangge reasonably in Huatong city. However, they were opposed by the Mohists. In the end, the four families broke up in unhappiness, and the other three families began to play Mohist ideas That''s why this is happening.


    From this point of view, Zhang Fan thinks that the whole thing will come to an end. If it is true, then Mohism seems to be more dangerous than it seems. Next, the other three families do not know what they can do.


    However, when he came to Wanfu building today, Zhang Fan finally found the interest point of the three families, that is, Xiangge. Without Xiangge, the three families would not be so united. What''s more, there is competition among them. Even if they really push Mohist school, which family will be pushed down next £¿


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Fan said to Lu Botong, "that is to say, this strictness is a harmful thing, which must be removed. Otherwise, it may harm more people?"


    "That''s right." Lu Botong nodded and continued to say to Zhang Fan: "however, there is another point, that is, it should not be a big problem if it is contaminated once or twice, but after long-term contamination, it will become addictive and finally become irresistible."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong, "at present, what we know is the community of interests in the other three families, that is, Xiangge. If we can destroy this place, it seems that we can destroy this community of interests. In this way, we can let them collapse."


    Lu Botong thought along Zhang Fan''s way of thinking, and suddenly had a plan in his heart. He said to Zhang Fan, "if this is the case, if we go to work, then they may suspect that they will go to Mohist school. Therefore, the person who destroys Xiangge must be one of their three families, preferably one with high status in their family."


    Zhang Fan nodded and took a look at Lu Botong. He felt that he was able to say something like this, which means that he already had an idea in his heart. He might as well say it and see what the flaws are.


    "You''re right, but what''s the best way?" Zhang Fan looks at Lu Botong with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    Lu Botong thought about it for a while and said to Zhang Fan, "I have a good idea. However, we should want to find Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, and then we can..."


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, Zhang Fan gave a bitter smile in his heart. Unexpectedly, there are so many ghost ideas in Lu Botong''s heart. It''s better not to be missed by him. Otherwise, he may really die miserably.


    They found the shop boy again and asked him about the places Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, often went to. Then they left Wanfu building and headed for a place called Yihong courtyard.


    This is the place where many young brothers drink flower wine. They are all dignitaries and dignitaries. There are many beauties here. Most of them are wine accompaniers, and they have regular customers. Moreover, the appearance fee is not cheap.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong are now dressed like the top of the family. Naturally, they will be looked up at wherever they go. Therefore, when they come to Yihong courtyard, there is no obstruction.


    Casually asked the man here, the young master of the Wang family Wang Xu in which box, and paid him some spirit stone.


    Seeing that there was lingshizhuan, the clerk said to Zhang Fan in a hurry: "the young master of the Wang family is a frequent and distinguished guest in our Yihong courtyard. He has been in the box of tianzihao all the time. He came here an hour ago, and it is estimated that he should still be there now."


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan nodded and sent away the waiter. Zhang Fan turned to Lu Botong and said, "the next thing is up to you. The experts around him will give it to me. Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Bo Tong said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "with you, I can rest assured, otherwise I will not be so desperate."


    With that, Lu Botong took out a pot of wine directly from the storage bag and poured it into his mouth. In the blink of an eye, he was slightly drunk. He walked three steps, nodded to Zhang Fan, and then walked directly to the tianzihao box.


    At this time, in front of the tianzihao box, two bodyguards were watching the door. Lu Botong was full of wine. However, from the perspective of clothing, they did have a sense of supremacy. If they were ordinary people, they would have driven him away long ago. However, facing Lu Botong dressed like this, they were a little confused. If they really offended some big people, it would be a pity I''m in trouble.Lu Botong came to the door and looked at them. Without saying a word, he went up and slapped everyone in the face. He only said one word to them: "go away!"


    The two bodyguards were completely shocked by Lu Botong''s behavior. They were always responsible for guarding Wang Xu''s house. If a distinguished guest arrived, they would go in and inform Wang Xu directly. If they were idle, they would drive him out directly. After all, in Huatong City, they had nothing to do with them.


    But I''ve never seen such a situation before. It''s surprising that someone came up and started on them, and the identity of the other party is unknown. They dare to say more.


    "I don''t know if you are..." One of them bumped into Lu Botong''s courage and asked curiously. It was obvious that he was scared by Lu Botong''s breath.


    Lu Bo Tong snorted coldly, slapped the speaker again and scolded him angrily: "can you know my identity? Don''t report it! Let Wang Xu come out to see me! "

 Chapter 1055

    "Yes, yes." They agreed in a hurry. They didn''t dare to neglect it. They turned around and walked inside.


    Just about to push the door, they frowned and looked at each other. Their eyes were full of embarrassment and doubt, and they could not help whispering.


    "Just now, the old man asked us to report, but how can we report when we go in? What is the content of the report? "


    "I''m also thinking about this. We have no idea about the old man. What''s the purpose of his coming here? Is it so simple that he wants to see our young master? "


    "No, if you think about it, we young master''s temper, if we really go in and report it like this, I think our two deaths will come, and we will certainly annoy young master."


    "Yes, let''s go in? Young master, is there an old man outside who wants to see you? Who should we say? I can''t say that I''ll know when you go out. In that case, we don''t have to mix. "


    "But if we don''t report it, the old man doesn''t seem to be easy to provoke. If he really gets angry, we can''t afford it."


    "By the way, just now the old man seemed to call our little Lord our grandson. If we follow this saying, then the old man is probably our little Lord''s grandfather?"


    "No, if the old man was swearing just now? In that case, isn''t it a complete misunderstanding? I still think it''s necessary to ask before making a judgment. "


    "Yes, but what should we do about this? You can''t just go back. The old man is still waiting. What''s more, the young master of our family is happy in this time. If we go in and disturb him, won''t he skin us both


    "That''s true. It seems that we still need to take a long-term view. We can neither offend the old man nor report to the young master."


    After some discussion, they felt that they had better go back and ask clearly. It''s better to get something out of the old man''s mouth. In this way, even when they go to report to the young master, they know what to say.


    After the discussion, they returned to Lu Botong again and met each other with a smile, but their smile was uncomfortable, with endless flattery and disgusting.


    "We went to report it just now, but the young Lord has rested. Why don''t you tell us something important when the young Lord wakes up


    "Yes, I believe you don''t know the temper of the young master. We are just gatekeepers. Nothing is the best. If anything happens, maybe we will also suffer. So please give us a hand and don''t embarrass us."


    When they talked, they were crying with pitiful looks on their faces. They really looked like that.


    However, after all, Lu Botong has traveled all over the world for so many years. He has seen all kinds of things. He can see clearly what kind of psychology people have, just a look or a subtle action, so that he knows what they are thinking.


    With a cold hum, Lu Botong said to them, "fart, you two didn''t report it at all. Am I right? How dare you disobey my orders! I think you two are tired of living! "


    After listening to Lu Botong''s words, they immediately shivered and fell to their knees with a plop. They quickly began to plead with Lu Botong, hoping that Lu Botong could let them live.


    Lu Botong carries his hands. Looking down at them, he shook his head and said, "it''s just that. It''s not easy for both of you. I''ll spare you one time. Well, I''m not interested in this place. However, one thing Wang Xu did made me angry, especially in Wanfu building. Let''s go to Wanfu building and wait for him. You wait for him to wake up After that, let him come to Wanfu building to find me. "


    They still bowed their heads and agreed, but they were at a loss. They didn''t understand what Lu Botong was saying, what made him so angry, and what the matter had to do with Shaozhu.


    Lu Botong took a look at them, sighed and said, "well, don''t embarrass you. If the grandson wakes up, you can tell him that his sixth grandfather came here to find him."


    With that, Lu Botong turned around and walked downstairs. He quickly walked out of Yihong courtyard and toward Wanfu building.


    It was not until Lu Botong left that the two men in front of the door took a breath and sat down on the ground. They were already soaked in cold sweat. Recalling the scene just now, they were even more frightened.


    But they still didn''t understand what was going on. Looking back on what happened just now, they still had a headache. They didn''t know how to report to the young master and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the mess? When did our young master have another six grandfathers? How come I''ve never heard of such a person? "


    "It''s hard to say. Now we''d rather believe it or not. You and I have never seen the old man''s style just now. He''s pearly and has a sense of being superior. How can ordinary people dress like this? Even the cabinet elders in our family don''t dress so well. So, I''m sure the old man''s identity is absolutely not low.""Yes, I know this well. This old man can''t be offended by us. So, I''d better tell the young master about it first, and let him remember carefully when he had such a sixth grandfather."


    After some discussion, they came to the room, found Wang Xu and reported him. At the same time, they felt a little nervous. It was the first time that they met such a situation.


    Zhang Fan was standing in the distance to observe Lu Botong. Before, Zhang Fan had thought that if Lu Botong really showed up, or failed to achieve his goal and was caught by the other party, he must rescue him at the first time.


    However, judging from the situation just now, Lu Botong immediately gained the upper hand when he saw the two men, and beat and scolded them, but they did not dare to resist at all. This really surprised Zhang Fan.


    See Lu Botong left Yihong hospital, Zhang Fan also quickly followed up, don''t know what the old urchin next step is to do.

 Chapter 1056

    Coming to Lu Botong''s side, Zhang Fan asked Lu Botong, "what''s the next step? Do you have any constructive suggestions? "


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s simple. Next, I''ll smash the Xiangge Pavilion, and then blame the Wang family for this. In this way, the other two families will have some ideas about the Wang family. Moreover, it''s better to have the young master of the Wang family present. That''s perfect."


    "Well, I think it''s a bit difficult. After all, they have interests. Even if they told the other two families that it was the Wang family who did it, it seems a bit unreasonable." Zhang Fan frowned and thought about it carefully. He felt that it was a bit confusing.


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan in mind." Lu Botong''s face showed a meaningful smile and said to Zhang Fan.


    Zhang Fan looks at Lu Botong in front of him. He feels that this kind of smile on his face is a little uncomfortable. That kind of bad look is a little cute. But this guy is also very crafty. It seems that there are many ways to do evil all the time.


    "But how do you get these people to believe that the Wangs did it?" Zhang Fan is somewhat puzzled in his heart and asks Lu Botong.


    With a smile, Lu took out two tokens from his arms. There was no name on the two tokens, but there was a king''s character on them. Therefore, these are the symbols of the Wang family.


    After shaking the token in front of Zhang Fan, Lu Botong said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "with this thing, and after a while, the young master of the Wang family came to the Xiangge. He was in a state of drinking too much. Even if he didn''t do anything, he would be misunderstood."


    "But even if the young master of the Wang family went to Xiangge, there would be witnesses. He didn''t do anything. Naturally, someone would testify." Zhang Fan frowned and said to him.


    Lu Botong gave a bad smile and said to Zhang Fan, "he doesn''t do anything, but we can help him do it. You can rest assured that I will handle it properly. You are only responsible for following me."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and felt that it was true that there was no flaw in Lu Botong''s way of doing things. In that case, even if Lu Botong made a hole in the sky, he would fully cooperate with him.


    After Lu Botong, they return to Wanfu building again. According to the previous shop assistant''s guidance, they come to the gate of Xiangge.


    Before coming here, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong found two tokens with higher identity symbols to avoid any trouble.


    Sure enough, after the two men showed such a token, all the way was unimpeded, and no one stopped them.


    After entering the gate of Xiangge, Lu Botong winked at Zhang Fan, indicating that he would knock the two bodyguards in front of him.


    Zhang Fan was puzzled. He didn''t know what the meaning of Lu Botong''s action was. But on second thought, Lu Botong''s action must have his reason, so Zhang Fan began to do it. Between waving his hand, he knocked them out.


    Lu Botong nodded his head with satisfaction and said to Zhang Fan, "it seems that your hand is really neat. It''s so easy to solve them."


    Zhang Fan looked around and asked Lu Botong, "what are we going to do next? If it goes on like this, it''s easy for people here to find out. "


    Lu Botong nodded and said: "yes, if these two people are in a coma here, it''s easy to be found by other people in Xiangge, then our plan will be in vain. Therefore, the most urgent task is to quickly knock all the people in Xiangge out, so that no one will find out."


    Zhang Fan thinks about it, and seems to have understood what Lu Botong means. He wants to change everything here with a switch, and lead the young master of the Wang family to come. As long as the other party drinks too much, even if he doesn''t do anything, he will be misunderstood.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan nodded in his heart, gave Lu Botong a little smile, gave him a thumbs up, and said with a smile, "your move is high."


    With that, Zhang Fan''s figure is like a ghost, directly shuttling through the Xiangge. As long as you see the people in the Xiangge, you directly go forward and knock them unconscious, but you don''t disturb the guests here, because Lu Botong said that this is only the beginning, and the main play is still behind.


    Soon, Zhang Fan got rid of all the people in Xiangge, and Lu Botong went to the backyard and found that there were amazing numbers of magic grasses used to make that kind of fragrance.


    "This is what I call the fantasy grass. It''s also an important material for making incense in the fragrant Pavilion. It can make people addicted. However, as far as I know, this kind of thing is very expensive. There are so many fantasy grass all of a sudden. It seems that these two families have no little hualingshi." Seeing these fantastic grasses, Lu Botong couldn''t help smacking his tongue and whispered to Zhang Fan.


    After hearing this, Zhang Fan frowned and said to Lu Botong, "in this way, these things are harmful things. They must not be kept. They must be destroyed."


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan: "it seems that we haven''t found any Xiangge along the way. There is only one Xiangge here. If I guess correctly, Xiangge here should be monopolized by the three families and managed in Wanfu building. It is estimated that all the fantasy grasses here are invested by the three families. So, if it''s not wrong If we destroy it, there will be a blow to it. ""But..." As soon as the words changed, Lu Botong continued to say to Zhang Fan, "it''s not the right time. We still need to wait for the young master of the Wang family to come here before we start."


    On the other hand, Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, is enjoying himself while drinking, not to mention how happy he is.


    But at this time, the two guards in front of the door immediately ran in, looking a little flustered, as if something had happened.


    "Why panic?" Wang Xu''s eyebrows wrinkled and saw that they rushed in so hurriedly. He felt a little upset and said something to them.


    They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, too many things happened today. Moreover, they were slapped by Lu Botong for several times without any reason. For a moment, they were a little confused.


    But Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, is waiting for the two men''s answer. If they don''t answer, it''s estimated that the young master will be even more angry.

 Chapter 1057

    They were helpless. Before they came in, they had already gone through some discussion, and they still explained the matter truthfully. Even if the young Lord was really angry, it was less than the crime of not telling the truth.


    "Report to the young master. Just now a senior came and said that he was the sixth grandfather of the young master. Let''s send a message to you and let you go to Wanfu building. It seems that the sixth grandfather is very angry."


    "Yes, he is dressed in gorgeous clothes and looks fierce. He looks a little similar to our master. Young master, why don''t you go to Wanfu building?"


    After listening to their words, Wang Xu is also at a loss. After a careful memory in his mind, he feels that he has no impression of the sixth grandfather at all, and he has never heard his father mention that there is such a sixth grandfather. No one should fake it, but if it is true, he is too bold. What is his purpose What?


    "Sixth grandfather, I have never heard of sixth grandfather. Where is he now? I''ll see you in person. If you''re the first leader of the Wang family, I''ll treat him respectfully. If he''s an impostor, I''ll make him bloody on the spot! " With that, Wang Xu angrily took the knife in his hand and walked towards the door.


    Wang Xu, who was a little drunk, walked out of Yihong hospital in three steps. He was in a good mood today, but he was a little unhappy with the news, with a trace of resentment in his heart.


    After a while, Wang Xu arrived at Wanfu building. The guards saw that Wang Xu had come. Although they wanted to say hello, they saw that he was holding a long knife in his hand with resentment on his face. Suddenly, all the guards stepped back. They didn''t dare to stand in the way, and they didn''t dare to stand by. They knelt to one side and didn''t dare to speak.


    Judging from the report just now, Wang Xu carefully recalled that the sixth grandfather, who did not know whether it was true or not, said that he would wait for him in the Xiangge in Wanfu building. Therefore, after entering Wanfu building, he soon came to Xiangge.


    At this time, Zhang Fan had already turned his aura to his eyes. Looking at what happened in front of the gate of Xiangge, he saw a group of people coming, angry, with wine on his body, and no one dared to stop him. Zhang Fan''s heart was full of speculation. No accident, this person must be Wang Xu, the legendary young leader of the Wang family.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan took the candle from one side and directly lit all the fantasy grass behind. In a moment, the fantasy grass was flammable. When he met an open fire, it was like firewood meeting a fire, and it burned instantly. The whole backyard of Wanfu building was full of smoke, and there was a smell of fantasy grass in the air.


    People on the street also saw this scene, with a look of surprise in their eyes, and they stopped to look at it. They didn''t understand what happened.


    "It''s strange. What''s going on over there? Is it a fire? Moreover, looking at the direction, it should not be Wanfu building. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you know where the Wanfu building is? That''s the grounding of the three families. It''s also a very safe place. How could it be on fire for no reason? "


    "Yes, who is so bold as to attack Wanfu building, or does someone use fire improperly in Wanfu building and finally burn Wanfu building?"


    "If it is true as you said, then the man who used fire in Wanfu building will die miserably, and may even be tortured by dismemberment."


    "Those are all afterwords. If someone really does it to Wanfu building, who is most likely to be? It''s not Mohist."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it, because when the Xiangge was set up in the Wanfu building, the Mohists absolutely didn''t agree. However, the other three families felt that it was a good opportunity to make huge profits. When voting, the Mohists naturally suffered some losses. In a fit of anger, the Mohists will never enter the Wanfu building from now on."


    "That''s right. Moreover, Mohism has its own rules. If someone enters Wanfu building without permission, he will be expelled from Mohism and never return. From this, we can see the attitude of Mohism towards Wanfu or the other three families."


    "In my opinion, this Mohist school is really healthy. All businesses are legitimate business, even casinos are not available. But making money is naturally an evil way to make more money. Especially after the opening of Xiangge, Lingshi is like running water, directly entering the snack Bank of the three families, and its strength is constantly improving."


    "Yes, although the Mohists have been doing serious business and don''t want to go along with them, when these families make money, they will start to deal with the Mohists. It''s very strange that the Mohist master is injured in the northern mountains. What''s more, when the Mohist master is closed, the young master of the Wang family will challenge the young master of the Mohist family, and that one Zhao WANYING, the first lady of the Zhao family, also joined in the fun and withdrew her previous engagement with the Mohist family. "


    "It''s really a serious matter. Moreover, the young master of Mohist school has been staying at home all day recently. Basically, he can''t be seen. I guess he''s practicing at home and getting ready to fight."


    "In my opinion, Moqiu of Mohist family is the most important one among the young masters of these three families, while the other three families are basically enjoying themselves. They don''t mean to help the family do anything at all.""However, among these young masters, they belong to the Mohist school, and their realm is the lowest. Therefore, the Mohist family only went back to find fault during the period of seclusion, trying to do harm to MOGA."


    "There''s no way. I hope this young master of Mohism can survive. Otherwise, Mohism, the top of the four major families in Huatong City, will lose its position."


    "Ji Ren has his own natural appearance. Mohist swordsmanship has always been very powerful. That''s why Mohist became the head of the four major families. Therefore, in this battle, I have confidence in the young master of Mohist school. He will be able to defeat his opponent."


    "It seems that it''s not so easy. As far as I know, Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, is two small realms higher than Mo Qiu, the young master of the Mohist family. This is a big gap. Therefore, if Mo Qiu wants to defeat him, it''s really more difficult."


    "Let''s not talk about this. Based on my intuition for many years, I don''t think the people who use this technique are Mohist. I''m still very curious about who is so bold that they dare to challenge the three families. It''s really a bear''s heart. Let''s go and have a look."


    They all felt that this matter was a bit strange. They quickly moved towards Wanfu building. They all wanted to know who was the one who dared to set fire in Wanfu building.

 Chapter 1058

    Fantasy herb is something that can produce countless smog. In such a large number of burning, the smog released will block the clouds and the sun, and also block the sight of countless people.


    Seeing this, the guests in the fragrant Pavilion were shocked and rushed out. They knew that something must have happened in the Wanfu building. They had better leave here quickly to avoid being involved.


    What''s more, some of them are family members or clan members. They are not allowed to enter Xiangge. When they come to Huatong City, they also sneak into Xiangge, because if their whereabouts are found in this accident, they will be in great trouble. In serious cases, they may be expelled from the clan or clan.


    So, when such a thing happened, these people naturally did not dare to stay, immediately ran to the distance, and quickly left Huatong city.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong ran out of the room long ago and hid in the crowd. Instead of leaving, they turned into a group of onlookers and wanted to know how things would develop in the future.


    Entering Xiangge, Wang Xu, with a long knife in his hand, just came to Xiangge. Suddenly, such a big change happened. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Then, some good customers rushed out of Xiangge. The scene was very chaotic. Wang Xu didn''t know what happened. He just stood in the same place and wanted to see what was going on.


    When he walked into the Xiangge, he found that there was a fire in the backyard and all the materials were destroyed. He could not help feeling angry and angry. He began to search in the Xiangge. In a rage, he kept waving his long knife, chopping all the things around him, shouting: "how can it be? Who is so bold? Come out to me!"


    From a distance, it''s really a bit like the young master of the Wang family is destroying the Xiangge, very much like the drunken state.


    For a moment, everyone retreated to the distance, with an incredible look in their eyes, and murmured.


    "Isn''t this Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family? What happened to him today? I remember that the business of Wanfu building belongs to three families. That is to say, one of the Wangs has a share. Why did he do that? "


    "Maybe the part he destroyed is a part of their Wang family. Moreover, I heard that in a few days, the young master of the Wang family will compete with the young master of the Mohist family. However, the young master of the Wang family has been in a state of debauchery for a long time, as if he is ready for the contest."


    "That''s natural. Wang Xu is two small realms higher than Mo Qiu of Mohism. Although he is just two small realms, he is an insurmountable gap in strength."


    "It seems that Wang Xu has drunk too much today. I''m very curious about how he should answer when the Zhao and Liu families hold him accountable when he sobers up early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, after all, this Xiangge is not their own business. The reason why it''s so big and the decoration inside is magnificent is that there are three of them. The young master of the Wang family just drank too much and directly destroyed everything here. No matter how it is said, it can''t be said."


    "I also want to know if the other two families will let him go. Moreover, he will destroy Xiangge, which is obvious to all of us. He can''t escape."


    "I just think that such a good place has been destroyed in his hands. In the future, Huatong city will lack an attractive place. You know, many people come to the Xiangge in Wanfu building. Now that Xiangge is destroyed, Huatong city may not be so attractive in the future."


    "Yes, many people come to this fragrant Pavilion in Huatong city. If the fragrant Pavilion in Wanfu tower does not exist, who will come here?"


    "Yes, the fragrant Pavilion in Wanfu building of Huatong city is already an important signboard. Without this fragrant Pavilion, I don''t think there is much difference between Huatong city and other cities."


    "I think Wang Xu, the young leader of the Wang family, is a bit of a jerk. If he drinks too much, he will drink too much. Why did you smash the Xiangge? Do you have a grudge against him? Don''t forget, three of the four families in the city make money by this. If there is no Xiangge, do you think the family can really make a lot of Lingshi? "


    "I don''t know what he thinks. I''ve been saving a lot of spirit stones for a long time. I finally found a chance to slip out of the clan. I''d like to come to the Xiangge and have a good look. But now, this guy has ruined all my long preparation. I''m going to fight with him."


    Many people have this feeling. They come here because the Xiangge here is different from other places, so they want to have a try. But they didn''t expect that someone destroyed the Xiangge just after they came to Huatong city. It really aroused the anger of countless people.


    At this time, Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, vented his temper and came out of the Xiangge. In fact, he didn''t come out of the Xiangge because he eased his temper, but because the smoke released from the burning of the fantasy grass was so heavy that he could not stand the smoke, so he ran out with the long knife in his hand.


    But at this time, everyone outside was deeply resentful. The more he said, the more angry he was. Just in his anger, Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, came out of the Xiangge.At this moment, the arrival of Wang Xu seems to ignite the anger in everyone''s heart. For a moment, many people fly forward and catch Wang Xu, which is a fight.


    Wang Xu was a little confused when he was beaten. He was angry in his heart and yelled to these people: "how dare you beat me? I''m the young master of the Wang family. I dare to be rude to me. I don''t want to stay in Huatong City, do I? Come on, don''t take these people down! "


    Although Wang Xu ordered his subordinates in this way, there were too many people attacking Wang Xu at this time. Even when these people wanted to rescue Wang Xu, they couldn''t get in.


    Moreover, these people are close to the state of madness, especially those who are addicted to fantasy grass. Without Xiangge, it is equivalent to killing them. Therefore, these people don''t care what Wang Xu is. They only have one idea in their heart, that is to kill him.


    Wang Xu was hit a little inexplicable, in the heart of a belly of anger, in addition, he also drank wine today, all the mood suddenly burst out with the strength of wine.

 Chapter 1059

    A big drink, Wang Xu''s eyes showed a fierce look, aura operation, immediately countless aura began to rage, with Wang Xu''s anger, instilled in his sword.


    Just listen to a buzz, Wang xupao drink, the hand of the long knife directly to the side of these people, just a turn, there are several people have become the ghost of his sword.


    At this time, there was blood, but there was no deterrent force to these people. On the contrary, many people began to attack Wang Xu crazily, and some people began to blame Wang Xu. In their view, Wang Xu is not only a person who destroyed Xiangge, but also a murderer.


    At this moment, everyone''s impression of Wang Xu is getting worse and worse, and even has reached the point of red eye killing. Everyone begins to pursue Wang Xu. Of course, the realm and strength of these people are uneven. Although most people''s realm is not as high as Wang Xu''s, they all die under his sword, but there are also some realm above him, between the sword and the light , but also with a strong pressure.


    After being stabbed, Wang Xu suddenly sobers up and starts to run away. There is only one thought in his heart, that is, to leave this ghost place quickly, to escape to his home and avoid the pursuit of these people.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong looked at each other and looked at each other with a smile. For such a thing, they didn''t feel surprised. Everything was in their plan, and there was no accident.


    "I think it''s enough for the Wang family to drink. By the way, did the token go to the scene as planned?" Lu Botong asked Zhang Fan in a low voice.


    Zhang Fan smiles, nods to Lu Botong and says: "it has been put away for a long time. According to the previous agreement, when I come out, I drop the token directly on the scene. When they clean the scene, they will find it."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Lu Botong: "however, judging from the situation just now, it seems that we don''t need to do that. Almost everyone is obvious to all. Therefore, even if we don''t do that, everyone will point at the Wang family. At that time, even if he wanted to explain it, he couldn''t explain it clearly."


    Lu Bo Tong said to Zhang Fan with a smile: "that''s right, so in this way, it can stimulate the conflict between the Wang family and the other two families."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Lu Botong with a smile: "then our next step is to go back and wait for the news. I believe that this matter will not give up. Moreover, without Xiangge, the income of the casino will also be affected. From this point of view, it is estimated that everyone will hate Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family."


    Lu Botong nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "let''s go. Now our best way is to leave here and wait for the news."


    They talked and laughed and walked towards Mohism. Zhang Fan also felt very successful in this plan. At the same time, he also looked at Lu Botong with new eyes. Unexpectedly, Lu Botong had so many ghost ideas, which really made people unable to defend. This time, Wang''s master could not even jump into the Yellow River.


    Sure enough, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong didn''t expect this. They had a fight all night. At last, the Wang family also expressed their helplessness. First, they took out some spirit stones to compensate those who came to the Wang family and saved their son Wang Xu''s life.


    Wang Xu also calmed down and thought about what happened today. He still felt a little strange in his heart. He seemed to be able to feel that there was an invisible person who set up a bureau in Wanfu building. This bureau is what happened today. What''s the matter?


    At this time, Liu Heng, the owner of the Liu family, and Zhao Wei, the owner of the Zhao family, also came to the Wang family. Both of them were very angry. It seemed that they had come to question Wang Xu, the Wang family.


    The Wangs also appeased the owners of the two families, but it didn''t work. After all, Xiangge could be said to be the money making tool of the three families. Therefore, from this perspective, Wang Xu ruined their means of making money and cut off their way of making money. These people even wanted to kill him.


    Liu Heng snorted coldly, and said to Wang Xu, "you have drunk some yellow soup, and you have played wine madly to Wanfu building? You know what? That Xiangge is an important means of making money in our three families. Without Xiangge, our three families will still be suppressed by Mohism. "


    Zhao Wei, the owner of the Zhao family, nodded his head and said: "yes, at present, all our casinos are attached to the business foundation of Xiangge. Therefore, now that Xiangge is destroyed, all the business will not have to be done. Even if we want to do normal business now, it is impossible. After all, during this period of time, Mohism has begun to put all the casinos in order All the industries are monopolized. Only these casinos and restaurants in wanfulou, and Xiangge have not been annexed. The rest are Mohist. What should we do now? "


    Wang Xu has always been silent. He has been thinking about what''s going on in his heart. After straightening out the whole thing, Wang Xu feels that something is wrong. Someone must be playing tricks in the dark. When the two guards in front of the door came to report, it seemed that it was a trap.


    "Come and find the two bodyguards in front of my door in the Yihong courtyard today. I''ll ask them in person!" Wang Xu''s heart is also very angry, angry to his people.Soon, the two bodyguards had been found. They were shaking all over. When they came to the lobby, they immediately trembled all over. They knelt on the ground and said nothing, with a look of panic in their eyes.


    When Wang Xu saw what they were like, he knew in his heart that maybe only these two people could prove their innocence, so he yelled at them angrily: "say! What''s going on today? When did I have another six grandfathers? Do you think you are with him? "


    After listening to Wang Xu''s words, they quickly kneel down and kowtow, wave their hands, and begin to say respectfully to several people here.


    "Young master, it''s really none of our business! It''s true that an old man has come here today. He is also very fastidious in his clothes. After he comes here, he raises his hand without saying a word. We are also helpless. We should stabilize him first so as not to disturb the young master. That''s not good. "


    "Yes, but later, the old man left, leaving a message when he left. He was the sixth grandfather of the young Lord. We were very curious, and we didn''t know where the sixth grandfather came from. Naturally, I dare not neglect it. "

 Chapter 1060

    "How dare you say it''s my sixth grandfather? Laozi is his ancestor Wang Xu is so angry that he slams his teacup on the ground, splashing debris everywhere.


    "Now I''m going to send people all over the city to search for this old man and catch him alive for me. After catching him, I''ll tell me at the first time that I must strip him alive!" Wang Xu immediately ordered these people.


    "Yes, young master." All of them answered in unison, quickly left the lobby, and quickly went to the street to arrest Lu Botong. However, no one knows how to start with this situation. After all, the only people who have really seen Lu Botong are the two bodyguards. Huatong city is very huge and covers a vast area. It is no doubt to look for a needle in a haystack to find someone here.


    These people ran out of the lobby. Everyone was in a cold sweat. They were confused about this situation. Some people even didn''t know what the situation was, and they felt confused.


    "What''s the situation? It was good before. When the young Lord came back, he suddenly called us together, and then asked us to find a man who pretended to be his sixth grandfather. How could I be more confused when I heard that?"


    "Don''t you know that just today, someone pretended to be the sixth grandfather of our little Lord and started to make trouble in Wanfu building, or it angered the little Lord of our family. In his anger, the little Lord smashed the Xiangge, which angered the other two families. Didn''t these two families come to ask for their sins?"


    "Yes, it''s hard for our family owners to get rid of the other two families. We must give them an account of this matter. Otherwise, the Liu and Zhao families will not give up."


    "The young master is really good. Why should he smash the Xiangge? Isn''t this the tool to make money in the family? Is it true that the young master has drunk too much? "


    "It''s not easy to say. According to the young master, it all happened because of the sixth grandfather. Without him, it would not have happened today."


    "Having said that, I can understand the anger in the young master''s heart, but where are we going to look for the sixth grandfather? Huatong city is so big, we haven''t seen what the sixth grandfather looks like. Even if we walk on the street, we may not recognize him. "


    "That''s right. Even if we''re looking for someone, we need to have a portrait of him, even if he has some characteristics. How else can we find it? "


    "I think the young master of our family is still to blame for this. After all, he smashed the Xiangge and burned all the materials. Especially when he drank too much, he would be grumpy. This time something happened."


    "Let''s find out first. Anyway, the young master is urging us now. If we don''t act, we will be punished. You know what our young master does."


    "Yes, the young Lord wants to find this man. At least now we have found him and carried out his orders. As for whether we can find him or not, that''s the end of the story. Alas, it seems that we haven''t been able to sleep recently."


    "Let''s go. Let''s check the elderly and powerful people in the city first. The young master said that this man pretended to be his sixth grandfather. Therefore, I infer that this man must be a gray haired old man. Otherwise, why did the other party say that he was our sixth grandfather?"


    "Yes, it''s a clue, so we''d better check this aspect first. After all, we have too little information now. It''s really more difficult to find this person in such a big Huatong city."


    As they shook their heads and sighed, they walked towards the distance. They were still thinking about how to catch the old man who was pretending to be the sixth grandfather of the young master of the Wang family. Even if they checked all the old people in Huatong City, they might not be able to find him. It was still like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    On the other hand, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong went back to the Mohist School and called several masters of the Mohist school. Mo Qiu had ordered them to follow Zhang Fan. If Zhang Fan had any orders, they would listen to him.


    When Zhang Fan and Lu Botong came back, they said to several people, "go out to inquire about the Wang family. If you have any information, report it immediately."


    After listening to this, these masters of Mohism were stunned. They didn''t quite understand what Zhang Fan meant.


    But before, the young master said that no matter what kind of demands they have, they must obey and make no mistakes. Otherwise, they will be punished severely.


    Although in the heart doubts, but a few people or go out to investigate, according to Zhang Fan''s way, all the actions of the Wang family investigation.


    The next morning, these Mohist masters returned to the family, found Zhang Fan, and began to report to Zhang Fan.


    "It''s really strange that the Wangs have recently sent a lot of people to look for an old man. The old man has neither a picture nor any information. Even those who go out to look for the old man are confused."


    "Yes, if the young master of the Wang family goes out to find a girl, I may understand it better. After all, he is also a romantic young master, but it''s the first time I''ve heard that so many people have come to find an old man.""I heard that this old man seems to be the sixth grandfather of the young master of his family. His status is not simple, but why the sixth grandfather didn''t go back to the Wang family is unknown."


    "That''s right. It''s said that the young master of the Wang family was very excited when he heard that his sixth grandfather appeared. But when he came out, he found out that the sixth grandfather had gone to the Xiangge, so he rushed after him. But it''s said that the people in the Xiangge seemed to neglect the sixth grandfather. As a result, the young master of the Wang family was furious, smashed the Xiangge, burned all the fantasy grass in the Xiangge, and made the Zhao and Liu families angry "I''m not satisfied with that."


    "It is said that the identity of the sixth grandfather of the young master of the Wang family is very mysterious. He should be a hermit expert, and he has a very good relationship with the young master of the Wang family, but he has been missing for many years, so this time, the young master of the Wang family seems very angry."


    "Yes, these people have been looking for the sixth grandfather. Moreover, the young master of the Wang family gave a death order. He had to find it, and he had to live and die."


    After listening to several people''s reports, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong burst into tears of laughter. They fell back and forth, even speechless.


    Several Mohist masters in front of them were puzzled when they saw that they were doing so. They looked at each other and looked puzzled. They didn''t understand what Zhang Fan and Lu Botong were laughing at.

 Chapter 1061

    After returning to Mohist school, Lu Botong began to tell Zhang Fan about what happened in front of yihongyuan''s guest room at that time, especially about pretending to be Wang xuliu''s grandfather. He also beat two bodyguards in front of the door, and Zhang Fan laughed.


    Therefore, when these bodyguards mentioned this matter today, Zhang Fan did not expect that this matter would develop like this in the future. It''s really funny.


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and wiped his tears. He said to Zhang Fan: "it seems that this grandson is filial and has deep feelings for his sixth grandfather. I didn''t expect that he smashed the Xiangge in Wanfu building for his sixth grandfather!"


    Zhang Fan rubbed his face with some cramps and said to Lu Botong, "I hope the grandson can''t swallow him alive after he finds his sixth grandfather. So, I think it''s better for him not to find his sixth grandfather!"


    After listening to their words, several masters of Mohist school feel even more confused. They don''t understand what Zhang Fan and Lu Botong are talking about at all, and they laugh so happily. Do they say that there is something wrong with their own investigation?


    "What are they doing? How could I not understand what they were saying? Can you understand what they''re saying? "


    "I don''t understand. Do they really know where sixth grandfather is? Or do they find it funny that we investigate such a serious issue? But what''s the point of the joke? "


    "It seems that we didn''t say anything wrong. When I investigated, some people on the street said so. I think there''s nothing wrong with what I reported."


    "Me too. It seems that what I learned from all the people in the city is the same thing. The young master of the Wang family has deep feelings for the sixth grandfather, so he mobilized all the people to look for him. For the sake of the sixth grandfather, he burned the Xiangge and offended the other two families. What''s wrong with the news?"


    "I''m not sure, but what we investigated is true. There is no false report in any form. But what''s so funny about that?"


    "They may be laughing at the incident itself. Don''t you think it''s funny. I don''t know when the young master of the Wang family suddenly came up with a sixth grandfather. Moreover, Wang Xu burned the Xiangge, which made the other two families angry. In a few days'' competition, Wang Xu may be distracted. At that time, our young master will have a chance to win. "


    "This is indeed a gratifying thing, and I think so. After all, the young master of the Wang family has been pushed to the top of the storm overnight, and now he is probably worried."


    By saying this, these Mohist masters also get a bit of comfort in their hearts. They are more happy with this situation. In this way, Mohism still has hope in the future.


    Thinking of this, these masters of Mohism also felt very happy and began to laugh. The whole yard was full of laughter. Although they had different ideas, they were all for the good of Mohism in the end.


    On the other hand, the people in the Wang family are also looking for the legendary sixth grandfather, but they don''t have a clue. Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, is even more anxious, because at that time, he entered the Xiangge with a knife. Moreover, there are knife marks in the Xiangge, and even the Lius and Zhaos found the token of the Wang family in the Xiangge.


    In addition, so many witnesses said that they had seen Wang Xu carrying a knife into the Xiangge, and then there was a sound inside. Therefore, the person who burned the fantasy grass in the backyard of Xiangge should be Wang Xu. Even now, many experts in the Jianghu are blocked near the front and rear doors of the Wang family. As long as they see Wang Xu coming out, they will kill him immediately for the sake of their hearts.


    Wang Xu has sobered up now, and he also feels very distressed about it. Yesterday, he said that he really drank too much, and he really went to Xiangge with his long knife in his hand. But in his impression, he didn''t burn the fantasy grass in the backyard, and he didn''t even go to the backyard.


    However, some people did find Wang''s token in the backyard. Wang Xu didn''t know how to explain it.


    After thinking about it, Wang Xu thinks that someone must have planted it. It is estimated that he did so, especially the mysterious sixth grandfather. As long as he finds this person, everything will be revealed to the world.


    But it has been a day, Wang Xu also sent a lot of people to search Huatong City, but there is no clue, which makes Wang Xu more distressed.


    At this time, Wang Xu experienced the same thing as Mo Qiu, that is, he was divorced by Zhao WANYING, the eldest daughter of the Zhao family. At the same time, it also shows the attitude of the Zhao family towards this matter.


    Although the Liu family didn''t do anything, they also looked on coldly. They were also very indifferent to the Wang family. The Liu family also made it very clear that they needed a reasonable explanation from the Wang family. This matter can''t be settled like this.


    After thinking about it, Wang Xu felt extremely depressed. After all, it was not him who did it. It was someone who planted and framed it. However, for such a thing, he could not prove his innocence, even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    Sitting in his study, Wang Xu was bored and didn''t speak. He was always thinking about the whole thing. Was it his fault?However, when Wang Xu thinks about it, he thinks that he has offended a lot of people. If the most suspect is mo Qiu, the young master of Mohism. He robbed his fiancee. Although he was finally divorced, he also had this corresponding action. He also challenged him, occupied some resources of Mohist school, and promised the Zhao family that he would use these resources as betrothal gifts to marry Zhao''s eldest daughter.


    But now it seems that Wang Xu''s heart is also extremely boring. After all, he has no way to meet Miss Zhao now, and the marriage is expected to be ruined.


    After all, everyone in Huatong city now knows that they want to challenge the young masters of Mohism. The challenge arena is in the central square of Huatong city. Even for this contest, a platform has been specially built to use in the contest.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu suddenly felt that there was still a chance to ease this matter. As long as he defeated Mo Qiu, the young master of Mohism, the Wang family would take part of the resources of Mohism, and if he used these resources to establish a relationship with the two families, there was still hope for the Wang family and the other two families to get back together.

 Chapter 1062

    But in that case, the Wangs may have less resources, but it''s hard work. After a long time, they will find a way to deprive Mohist of more resources. In this way, even if the Mohist Master goes out of the pass, the Wangs are powerful. At that time, Mohist can''t help it.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu has some comfort in his heart. Therefore, for him, the most urgent task is to prepare for the challenge arena. As long as he defeats Mohism in the challenge arena, there is still a chance to ease everything. If he loses, the other two families will break up with the Wang family and even become enemies.


    Because in the whole Huatong City, all legitimate industries are basically under the name of Mohism, and Mohism is very relaxed about their management methods, especially the tax revenue, which is basically one percent of the whole year. Therefore, these shops and owners like to cooperate with Mohism.


    Although the casinos, Xiangge and wanfulou are all under the control of the other three families, especially Xiangge, which has a high income and has steadily overtaken Mohist, now it seems that as long as your means have been cut off, businesses like casinos will also be affected. In terms of sustainable development, they are naturally not the rivals of Mohist, Therefore, we still need to use some disgraceful means, otherwise, Mohism will return to the top of the four families.


    Therefore, in Wang Xu''s view, this battle can only be won, not lost. If it is lost, then the Wang family may have no future to speak of.


    For a moment, Wang Xu also felt a lot of pressure on himself, and quickly began to study the investigation of Mohist swordsmanship in the recent period, decomposing every move and every move of Mohist swordsmanship.


    At the same time, Wang Xu also began to study some information about Mo Qiu''s fighting, including the advantages and disadvantages of his sword technique, as well as his style of sword technique and fighting style.


    For this battle, Wang Xu feels that he is still dominant. After all, his realm is above Mo Qiu. Therefore, in the face of absolute strength, all skills are paper tigers.


    Therefore, Wang Xu is quite confident about this. In his opinion, there is no possibility of losing. Therefore, this battle will definitely win. Otherwise, the Wang family may lose their position in the whole Huatong city.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu relaxed his nervous tension, called his followers, and ordered him: "go to tell the Liu family and Zhao family that all resources will be shared equally with the two families after the young master wins the challenge. So, let them not worry. If the Mohist family is defeated, the reconstruction of Xiangge and Wanfu tower is just around the corner!"


    After passing on the words, Wang Xu calculated the time. There were only three days left from the contest. After Wang Xu explained a few words, he went to the back yard to practice.


    Zhang Fan and Lu Botong are also observing Mo Qiu, the young master of Mohism, these days. They find that he is starting to improve at an alarming speed. Lu Botong, in particular, even looks at this young master of Mohism with new eyes.


    When watching Mo Qiu practicing sword, Lu Botong asked Zhang Fan with a shocked face: "I didn''t expect that your advice is so powerful, and that you can teach such good students in such a short time. I really didn''t expect that."


    Zhang fanmin took a cup of tea and said to Lu Botong, "no, I just changed the style of Mohist swordsmanship. For the young masters of Mohism, the most familiar swordsmanship is also the swordsmanship of their family. Therefore, we still need to focus on Mohist swordsmanship."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan continued to say to Lu Botong, "I heard before that the reason why Mohism has been able to gain a foothold in Huatong city is that it is always in the top position of the four major families. It is because of Mohism''s swordsmanship."


    "Before, Mo Qiu had already demonstrated to me. Although I think there are some defects in his sword technique, I can still see that this set of Mohist sword technique must be very strong in the early days, and the blade is more changeable and unpredictable. This is the strength of Mohist sword technique."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong nodded and said, "I''ve heard something about this. In my spare time, I talked with these Mohist family members. Most of them have lived in this Mohist School for a long time, and some even serve Mohist family for generations. From this, we can see that Mohist school must treat these people well, otherwise, they would not be like this ¡£¡±


    Looking at the sky, Lu Botong sighed and continued to say to Zhang Fan, "but there''s something unexpected. It''s said that there was a Mohist master who died young and had no medicine to cure. Therefore, the Mohist sword technique has been broken. So, the Mohist sword technique, which used to be very powerful, has lost a few moves now, so it can''t play this sword technique "The true power of the world."


    Zhang Fan thought about it and said to Lu Botong with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ve found those lost moves after watching the Mohist swordsmanship. That''s why the Mohist swordsmanship practiced by Mo Qiu is so flowing."


    "You mean that with your help, this Mohist sword technique has completed all the moves?" Listen to Zhang Fan say so, Lu Botong''s face with an incredible look, looking to the side of Zhang Fan.Zhang Fan smiles but doesn''t speak, but this is the tacit attitude. He continues to drink tea and looks at Mo Qiu practicing his sword.


    Lu Botong looked Zhang Fan up and down carefully, but he couldn''t see that Zhang Fan had such ability. In his life, he read countless people. No matter who walked in front of him, the small movements between his eyebrows would make Lu Botong instantly see whether he was a good person or a bad person, and even what they were thinking.


    However, when Lu Botong saw Zhang Fan, he couldn''t help wondering, because he found that such a young man could not see through him. Xinzhong even felt that he didn''t understand and even began to doubt life. Did he say that his reading skills for so many years have been practiced in vain?


    No matter what kind of difficulties he encountered, Zhang Fan was able to face them calmly, even without any emotion in his face and eyes, which made people unable to know what he was thinking in his heart.


    Seeing this, Lu could not help but frown. He could not help thinking in his heart, what had happened to this young man, and why his heart was so powerful, and even some of it was so powerful and frightening.

 Chapter 1067

    "No, I saw the existence of this guy just now. He went into this valley with the young master of Mohism. How could he disappear in a moment? What''s more, there are no signs. It''s like it''s gone out of thin air. "


    "It''s incredible. If the guy in the shackles really has such ability, it''s impossible for us to catch him."


    "In terms of speed, it''s true. However, since he has disappeared, let''s make a quick decision to avoid long dreams. As long as we catch the young master of Mohism, we will immediately move and leave here."


    "That''s right. Our original goal is the young master of Mohism. It should have nothing to do with that guy. So, we''d better go away. We''d better hurry up so that the guy won''t go back to report. At that time, Mohism will come to help us. At that time, we won''t be easy to start."


    "That''s right. Let''s do it now. With the strength of several of us, we can directly control the little master of Mohism, and then transfer and wait for the little master to come to power."


    After a few moments in front of him, he immediately exchanged his eyes with each other.


    Just now, when Zhang Fan left, Mo Qiu didn''t understand what Zhang Fan''s words meant, but now it seems that Zhang Fan is right in saying at least one thing, that is, he is really surrounded.


    He frowned and looked at the people around him. Mo Qiu frowned. He found that these people were all from the Wang family. It seems that there must be a fierce battle in the valley today.


    "You''ve been following me since you left town?" Mo autumn brow a wrinkly, these black clothes person in front of the face cold quality ask a way.


    The strong man at the head sneered and said to Mo Qiu, "you are wrong. When you are in the city, we have already targeted you, but you are not aware of it. Young master of Mohism, I advise you to know better and go back with us, so as not to use violence against you. At that time, we may hurt you. That''s not good."


    Mo Qiu takes a look at the strong man in front of him. His opponent''s breath is obviously a master of the six levels of Mahayana, but he is just the five levels of Mahayana. If he wants to defeat him, it''s difficult.


    What''s more, the strong man''s words were not alarmist. Before that, Mo Qiu had heard his father say that there was a secret organization in the Wang family. This secret organization was dedicated to performing some tasks that the Wang family could not see. Therefore, the people here were full of combat experience, strong strength, and could kill people without blinking an eye.


    Although I have heard about it, Mo Qiu is not afraid of all this. After all, he has practiced the new Mohist sword technique that Zhang Fan taught him before, and Mo Qiu is very confident in his family sword technique.


    At that time, with this set of Mohist swordsmanship, the ancestors of Mohism made Mohism the head of the four families directly. It was only in the process of the spread of swordsmanship that some swordsmanship had been lost, leading to the power of swordsmanship was not as powerful as before.


    But now, with the ability of deduction, Zhang Fan has been able to make the old Mohist sword skills reappear. At the same time, he has realized a set of sword skills in landscape painting. Finally, he has integrated the artistic conception of traceless sword skills into Mohist sword skills. Therefore, it can be seen that Mohist sword skills have been enhanced a lot. Against these people, he really has a certain strength.


    Moreover, after such a long time of cultivation, although Mo Qiu is demonstrating this set of swordsmanship every day, he doesn''t go through any actual combat. Therefore, Mo Qiu doesn''t know what the power of this set of swordsmanship is.


    Zhang Fan is sitting on a branch in the distance, turning his aura with his eyes, looking at Mo Qiu''s every move in the distance, with no expression on his face. In Zhang Fan''s opinion, Mo Qiu''s sword technique has reached a certain level, so what he lacks now is actual combat experience. If he can understand something in this battle, it will be better for the battle the day after tomorrow The test is basically stable.


    However, everyone''s opponent is not others, but his own heart. That is to say, Mo Qiu always feels that his realm is not as high as others. Therefore, in the battle, the suppression of realm will certainly have a certain impact on his psychology.


    Even though Zhang Fan has taught him a complete set of Mohist swordsmanship, in the end, facing these masters who are higher than his own realm, Mo Qiu will still affect the performance of his swordsmanship. For all this, Zhang Fan knows that if he wants to let Mo Qiu pass the mental barrier, then all the troubles will be solved.


    After Mo Qiu came out this time, Zhang Fan has been instilling in him the power of Mohist swordsmanship, which makes Mo Qiu feel a sense of honor and pride. At the same time, it is also to make Mo Qiu feel more confident. After a period of relaxation, Mo Qiu is deeply rooted in this confidence. If he goes to the challenge arena again, he will have a greater chance of winning.


    See in front of several people gradually close, Mo Qiu''s face cold down, slightly narrowed his eyes to see the front of these people, the right hand has been pressed on the hilt, heart made up his mind, as long as the other side continue to close, or directly draw the sword, at that time, there is nothing to say, anyway, now he is in a desperate situation, only to struggle It''s a fight.At this time, the masters of the Wang family in black are still close to Mo Qiu. The weapons in their hands are very dazzling under the sunlight, and also make the temperature around lower.


    When Mo Qiu saw the right time, his long sword suddenly came out of its sheath and immediately displayed the Mohist sword technique. Combined with the artistic conception of traceless sword technique, he integrated the sword Qi into the nature. These sword Qi seemed to escape in an instant, which made it impossible to defend.


    Poof, in the blink of an eye, one of the masters of the Wang family had fallen to the ground, and the blood was flowing from the scar on his chest. His eyes showed an incredible look. He never thought that Mo Qiu''s sword Qi was so fast, and even he had not seen the sword Qi, so he had been split out.


    Other people are also very shocked, looking at lying on the ground, convulsed companions, a few people can''t help swallowing saliva, look at Mo Qiu again, people''s eyes appeared in the look of doubt, in their view, Mo Qiu unexpectedly in such a short period of time to improve, even so huge, it''s really a bit surprising.

 Chapter 1068

    "Is this really the sword technique of the young master of Mohism? It seems a little different from what we know. " The black expert with sharp mouth and monkey cheek frowned and said to the strong man.


    "Maybe he has been promoted in Guanzhong recently, but his realm has not been improved. Just now, it was just our carelessness, otherwise, it would not hurt him." The strong man frowned and was surprised. He immediately began to pacify his subordinates, because he knew that although Mo Qiu''s sword technique had a certain deterrent power at this time, he could not be confused at this time.


    Mo Qiu puts his sword across his chest. Through the cold light of the sword, he looks at several people and tries to calm himself down.


    Although Mo Qiu''s sword technique has been greatly improved recently, he just started to practice on his own and never dealt with anyone. Therefore, his sword just now really surprised him. He couldn''t help saying in his heart that the improved Mo''s sword technique is so powerful?


    "Master Mo, it seems that you have made your own choice. Well, it seems that we can only be rude to you. Do it!" The strong man''s cold voice rang out and ordered to several of his subordinates.


    Although Mo Qiu''s sword did have a certain deterrent effect on them just now, in the face of the order, these people are still carrying the weapons in their hands, bumping the courage to go forward, looking coldly at Mo Qiu in front, knowing that this time, they can directly kill the young master of Mohism, and go back to work.


    Mo Qiu can also clearly feel that these people have a killing intention. It''s very obvious that they can''t help frowning. Can''t you say that these people really dare to be rude to themselves?


    At this time, the strong man first started to fight against Mo Xuan. The light in his hand flashed like lightning. He took Mo Qiu''s throat and wanted to kill him.


    Seeing this, Mo Qiu waves his sword to block. Because the opponent''s means are very fierce, Mo Xuan is also beaten back a few steps. He knows in his heart that it seems that these people really want their own lives.


    The next moment, all the masters of the Wang family rushed to Mo Qiu. For a moment, the cry of killing shocked the whole valley. For a moment, the killing intention moved the four fields.


    Mo Qiu waved his long sword and began to fight against these people. Almost every move he made was embarrassing. After all, all the people here were similar to his realm, and even some of the masters of the Wang family were better than him in terms of realm.


    Between the battles, Mo Qiu can obviously feel the aura of his whole body is being consumed quickly. He can''t help but feel a little anxious. If it goes on like this, he will be injured sooner or later.


    At this time, Mo Qiu''s heart thought of what Zhang Fan once said, that is, no matter when, we should keep calm. If we don''t have a cool head, we can''t think of any way.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qiu gradually calmed down in the battle and began to calmly deal with the Qi awn around him. He was also quickly analyzing in his heart, especially the advantage of his sword technique. He didn''t play it out in the panic just now. If he had practiced sword alone before, he would have no problem dealing with these people.


    After making up her mind, Mo Qiu readjusts her mind. No matter whether the other side has someone higher than him, Mo Qiu will treat him equally and will not have any worries. Between waving the long sword in her hand, the sword spirit is integrated with nature again. The silent sword spirit is really hard to defend.


    Not long after, Mo Qiu was suppressed and began to compete with them. For a moment, it was hard to win.


    Zhang Fan stands in the distance and turns his aura into his eyes. Looking at Mo Qiu''s performance in the valley, he is very pleased. He finally overcame the fear in his heart and began to calmly fight against all this. As long as Mo Qiu can be on the challenge arena and maintain such a state of mind, then he will be able to defeat Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family.


    After a period of fighting, Mo Qiu has become a lot more relaxed. At the same time, he has a new understanding of his new Mohist sword skills. When he uses his sword moves, his speed is faster and faster, and soon he has gained the upper hand. His sword Qi is traceless, and he has seriously injured several people.


    Seeing this, the strong man immediately stepped back and fled to the distance with the man in black, who was sharp mouthed and hairy. He did not dare to turn his head back.


    Zhang Fan sees this, the idea moves, thunder rob sword suddenly scabbard, turned into a purple electric light in the air, straight to the two people in the distance.


    Just listen to the sound of the sword Qi piercing the body. There is a blood hole in their chest. The heart has been pierced by the sword Qi, and the blood flows out.


    Both of them had an incredible look in their eyes, even with a look of panic. Even if they were dead, they were wondering who had moved their hands.


    Those masters in black of the Wang family also found something wrong. Their eldest brothers had already left here, and even some of their companions had been killed by Mo Qiu''s sword. This made them extremely scared, so they wanted to escape.


    However, Zhang Fan did not give them this opportunity, still a sword, directly these people result, merciless.


    When they kneel down and beg for mercy, only a few masters don''t get hurt.At this time, Zhang Fan also returned to Mo Qiu''s side, nodded to Mo Qiu and said: "yes, it seems that your swordsmanship has been greatly improved, and you can overcome the obstacles in your heart so quickly. It''s not so easy to pass the psychological level."


    Mo Qiu, with a smile, said to Zhang Fan, "I just follow your instructions, so I can understand so well."


    Taking another look at the injured Wang family experts, Mo Qiu said to Zhang Fan, "how do these people deal with it? Let it go or kill it? "


    Zhang Fan took a look at these people and said to Mo Qiu, "you can decide their life and death. However, I can tell you the pros and cons. If these people go back, they will report everything that happened here to Wang Xu. Even the people of the Wang family will still deal with you. Moreover, when they started just now, did they want to show mercy to you?"


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu also thinks that there is some truth. If his swordsmanship had not been greatly improved, it would have been greatly improved. Maybe he had already died here.


    Therefore, Mo Qiu knew that he must not be soft hearted to these people. He took up his sword and fell. After a few swords, they died.

 Chapter 1069

    Zhang Fan took out a small medicine bottle from the experts and scattered it. After the powder fell on the bodies of the Wang family experts, their bodies began to melt. Within a few breath, the bodies had turned into a pool of blood, infiltrated into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    "This is "Corpse powder?" Mo Qiu''s heart is somewhat surprised. He has never seen such a way to deal with corpses. Moreover, this corpse powder is also a very rare thing. It''s hard to buy in the market. So, if you want to buy it, you almost have to take a chance in the black market.


    Zhang Fan nodded, put away the corpse powder in his hand, and said to Mo Qiu, "yes, it''s corpse powder. When wandering in the river and lake, sometimes I have to, so I will use these things."


    After a pause, Zhang Fan took a look around and said to Mo Qiu, "well, it seems that the things here have been dealt with, and we should go back. From today''s battle, it''s also the test of your most taboo period of practice. Therefore, from this point of view, the day after tomorrow''s martial arts competition is basically guaranteed."


    Mo Qiu nods. After a series of things that happened today, Mo Qiu finally knows Zhang Fan''s good intentions. It must be in Zhang Fan''s expectation that all this is a way to get to the bottom of the day after tomorrow''s martial arts competition. If you don''t use this way to get rid of the psychological obstacles in your heart, I''m afraid that you may encounter problems that can''t be solved in the battle the day after tomorrow Questions.


    They walked towards Huatong city together. It was almost evening. The setting sun was red, which symbolized that the day was about to pass.


    However, when they returned to Mohism, they found that Lu Botong had disappeared. Zhang Fan was somewhat strange. He did not know where the old urchin had gone. He said clearly that recently, in Huatong City, people were looking for sixth grandfather everywhere. If someone caught him, Lu Botong would be killed even if he was immortal The young master of the Wang family suffered miserably.


    Zhang Fan felt that something was not good, so he said to Mo Qiu: "I think something is not right. Master Lu is missing. Let''s look for him quickly. If he falls into the hands of the Wang family, it will be troublesome."


    Mo Qiu also knows that this is a big deal, especially when he thinks that the young master of the Wang family is a cruel person. If Wang Xu knows that Lu Botong is the person who pretends to be his sixth grandfather, he will suffer a lot and die miserably.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qiu immediately called all the Mohist masters over. After all, when Mo Qiu practiced sword, he told them to wait on Zhang Fan and Lu Botong. Now Lu Botong suddenly disappeared. Maybe they will know where Lu Botong went.


    After calling these Mohist masters over, Mo Qiu inquired about them. However, when they mentioned Lu Botong, they all said they didn''t see him. It seemed that they hadn''t seen him for a day. They thought he was resting in his room, but they didn''t expect that he was missing.


    After listening to several people''s words, Zhang Fan generally knows what''s going on. After all, Lu Botong, an old urchin, is just an old child. If he wants to do something, he will do it by all means, and sometimes it will make people laugh and cry.


    Therefore, if Lu Botong really doesn''t want several people to find out his whereabouts, he will certainly use some deceptive means. In this way, no one will find out that he left Mohist school, and everything is going on without knowing it. No one knows where he went.


    Mo Qiu sighed, looked at Zhang Fan, frowned and said: "in this way, I will now mobilize all the masters of Mohism to look for Lu Botong. If he wants to live and die, he must not fall into the hands of Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family. Otherwise, he will die."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said to Mo Qiu, "first of all, we need to make sure when Master Lu left here, where he went, or narrow the scope of his search."


    Mo Qiu agrees with Zhang Fan''s statement, but he is somewhat curious. He asks Zhang Fan: "if Master Lu just wants to go out to play and feels bored here, then he can go out with us. Why should he act alone?"


    Zhang Fan smiles, shakes his head to Mo Qiu and says: "it seems that you don''t know this old urchin very well. Where he is willing to go, he may not be willing to take us, such as casinos and so on."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu thinks it''s reasonable. After all, sometimes you want to take your friends to places you think are fun, but you have to consider their feelings. The best way is to go by yourself and have fun.


    However, this also brings trouble to the search for Lu Botong. The more mysterious it is, the more difficult it will be for them to find Lu Botong. In addition, Huatong city is so big that it really feels like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Therefore, for this matter, we still need to do it according to what Zhang Fan said. Let''s first see when Lu Botong left Mohist school. If he left for too long, the hope of finding him will be even more dim.


    He called all the guards of the front and back gates of the Mohist school, and Mo Qiu began to question them. These guards recalled one after another and told Mo Qiu the situation at that time."I was guarding the back door. Today, a senior came out of the back door. I asked him about it. He said that he was a distinguished guest of Mohist school, and he also took out a token of the customer''s identity, so I couldn''t stop him. I had to let him go."


    "Yes, I was also present at that time. He really held a gold token in his hand, and he was indeed a distinguished guest of Mohist school. Therefore, according to our rights, we can''t stop him."


    "At that time, I was also curious. When this Mohist distinguished guest came out, why was there no one around him to accompany him? So I asked him where he wanted to go and whether he needed to lead the way. At that time, he seemed to be very repulsive."


    "Yes, I remember. There was a flustered look on the elder''s face. He waved to us in a hurry to show that he didn''t have to."


    "After that, I saw him walking very fast and heading north, but I don''t know where he went. We Mohists are located in all directions. If we go out through the back door, he may go anywhere as long as he takes a turn."

 Chapter 1070

    "Yes, so if we want to find him, it''s really a bit difficult, and Huatong city is so big, it''s no doubt looking for a needle in a haystack."


    After listening to several people''s words, Mo Qiu frowned and asked one of the guards who was slightly older: "do you know when Master Lu left?"


    The bodyguard, who was a little older, recalled it carefully and replied to Mo Qiu, "I remember it was about midnight in the morning."


    Zhang Fan frowned after hearing what he said. At that time, it happened that he and Mo Qiu had just gone out. In other words, Lu Botong left Mohist school after seeing him and Mo Qiu go out.


    Moreover, he and Mo Qiu went out from the front door, while Lu Botong went out from the back door, which can also illustrate this point.


    Therefore, we can draw a conclusion from this point that Lu Botong will not go to the places he and Mo Qiu have been to. Basically, he has shrunk half of the city.


    In addition, Zhang Fan remembers that Lu Botong likes to go to casinos and other places. Now he has a lot of spirit stones in his hands. He must feel itchy and want to play some, but he can''t go to the casinos near Mohism to avoid being found. Therefore, he will definitely stay away from Mohism.


    But he won''t go too far. He must want to go back to Mohism before he and Mo Qiu come back, so he can basically narrow the scope of search again.


    Mo Qiu took out the map of Huatong City, circled a certain range, and said to Zhang Fan: "according to our conjecture, Lu Botong can''t use lightness skill and body method. According to his fastest walking speed, if he wants to return to Mohism before us, he should be in this range."


    Said, Mo Qiu began to circle some places on the map, these places are in line with the characteristics of Zhang Fan, these places are with casinos and restaurants.


    Zhang Fan nodded and continued to say to him, "if he goes out through the back door, he can''t go around to the front door. He can only move in these directions. Moreover, he doesn''t seem to be familiar with this place. To avoid getting lost, he won''t take so many paths, he can only take the main road, so these places may be the scope of his activities."


    At this time, Zhang Fan also found out some areas on the map and pieced together the requirements of the two. People found that the scope was basically reduced to a few streets, so it was easy to do. As long as you look in these streets, you will find them.


    However, Zhang Fan has also said that since Lu Botong has not come back at this time, there may be two reasons. One is that he was discovered by the experts of the Wang family and brought back to the palace of the Wang family. The other is that he is lucky today and won a lot of money, so he is not willing to go in the gambling house. However, on the whole, the first possibility is still It''s very big.


    "Look for it!" At Mo Qiu''s command, everyone immediately began to search according to these places on the map. After all, these people lived in Huatong city for a long time. They knew everything here like the palm of their hand. They soon searched these streets, but they didn''t find Lu Botong. They just found some clues.


    Within an hour, these masters of Mohism returned to Mohism one after another to report to Mo Qiu. However, the news made Mo Qiu and Zhang Fan frown.


    "We have been to the nearby casinos, and some people said that they did see this Master Lu Botong. Moreover, this Master Lu seems to be not very lucky today, but after playing a few games, he lost a lot of Lingshi, and then a group of people came to drag him away


    "That''s right. According to these people, it seems that the people who took Master Lu away were all from the Wang family. Some of them seemed to recognize Master Lu at that time, and they called him sixth grandfather."


    "I think it''s a bit strange, too. It''s said that a few days ago, some people in the Wang family said they wanted to find a sixth grandfather of young master Wang Xu. It''s said that they had a very good relationship. Young master Wang Xu was wronged because of the sixth grandfather and burned Xiangge, which offended the other two families."


    "Is the sixth grandfather of the Wang family in our Mohist school? I''m really a bit strange about this. However, according to their opinion, these people of the Wang family seem to be rude to the sixth grandfather. Therefore, I think this matter needs further investigation. "


    At this time, a group of people came back. They came to Mo Qiu with a dignified face and said to Mo Qiu one after another.


    "Young master, I heard that the people of the Wang family took Master Lu away. We also made an investigation about this matter. We went to the vicinity of the Wang family''s residence. Someone really saw this scene. It is said that a group of experts of the Wang family escorted an old man into the door of the Wang family."


    "However, this matter is really a bit strange. Since this Master Lu is a distinguished guest in our family, how can their Wang family arrest people?"


    "Young master, I think it''s necessary to have a good theory with the Wang family. It''s clear that we don''t pay attention to Mohism."


    Several Mohist masters are not happy about this, but for all this, they still need to listen to the little Lord''s order, and want to know what the little Lord thinks about this matter.After listening to several people''s reports, Mo Qiu also felt that things were a little tricky. Now Lu Botong is really in the Wang family''s mansion, so things are not easy to do. After all, there are grudges between Mohist and Wang family. In addition, Lu Botong pretended to be Wang Xu''s sixth grandfather. Therefore, Wang Xu also burned Xiangge and offended the other two families. This matter will surely fall to Lu Botong in the end On my body.


    However, in Zhang Fan''s view, if Wang Xu is not stupid, he will at most make Lu Botong suffer some flesh and blood, and will not hurt his life. Moreover, Wang Xu may also threaten Mohism.


    Mo Qiu frowned and asked Zhang Fan: "Shaoxia Zhang, do you have any good strategies for this matter?"


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and said calmly: "in my opinion, Master Lu should not be in danger. Today, you killed those masters of the Wang family in the valley. Although we cleaned up the corpses, after such a long time, these masters of the Wang family didn''t report back. Young master Wang Xu must be suspicious. Now, it seems that his hands are very clean One of the most useful chips is Mr. Lu. So I guess it won''t be long before the young master of the Wang family will send an invitation to talk to you. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a bodyguard came over with an envelope in his hand and said to Mo Qiu, "young master, someone from the Wang family has sent a letter to you, saying it''s for you."

 Chapter 1071

    Mo Qiu looks at the letter in his hand and frowns deeper. It seems that Zhang Fan is really right. It is estimated that the other party is looking for him to discuss something about Master Lu. The reason why he thinks so is that there are four big words written on the front of the envelope, which Mo Qiu personally opens.


    Tear open the envelope, inside is a letter, only a few lines, the meaning is very simple, Lu Botong has been arrested by them, if you want to save people, you need Mo Qiu to go to Wang''s house alone.


    Mo Qiu handed the letter to Zhang Fan, turned around and said to several people, "I''m going to the Wang family. You''ll go with me. Today, I have no way to save Master Lu."


    "Yes When the masters of Mohist School heard that they were going to the Wangs, they immediately said in unison. In their opinion, the Wangs really bullied people recently. They are waiting for a good lesson from these Wangs.


    "Wait a minute." Zhang Fan quickly glanced at the letter in his hand and stopped Mo Qiu, saying: "there is no need to make such a big fuss. He said in his heart that you should go alone. If you take so many people to the Wang family, you will be ridiculed by the people of the Wang family and think that you are afraid, which is bad for Mo family."


    "What''s your opinion, young Xia Zhang?" After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu also felt that there was some truth, so he asked Zhang Fan, and also wanted to hear Zhang Fan''s opinions.


    Zhang Fan thought for a moment and said to Mo Qiu, "well, I''ll go with you. There''s no need to take people with me. If there are too many people, the young master of the Wang family will say that you are afraid of him. Moreover, he must cheat so late. I''m afraid that he will be bad for you. If there are too many people, they will ambush you on the site of the Wang family. It''s hard to withdraw at that time Maybe, even he will control a lot of people, and their lives will be used as bargaining chips with you. Therefore, from these points of view, I think it''s better not to go to so many people. "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, everyone nodded. They felt that Zhang Fan''s words were reasonable. In case of such a situation, they really didn''t know what to do.


    Mo Qiu nodded and said to Zhang Fan, "it''s reasonable. In that case, please come with me. Let''s go with Master Lu."


    Turning his head, Mo Qiu said to several masters of Mohism, "you don''t have to accompany me. However, you still have an important task, which is to protect Mohism. If the Wangs really want to turn the tiger away from the mountain, it''s the biggest trouble for them to come here after we leave. So, your task is the most important. Do you understand?"


    After listening to Mo Qiu''s order, everyone nodded one after another, and the color of firmness flashed in their eyes, one by one they swore to Mo Qiu.


    "Don''t worry, young Lord. If you dare to make trouble with the people of the king''s family, I will fight them to the end even if I give up my life!"


    "That''s right. The Wangs have been deceiving people too much. I''ve long thought they''re not good at it. If they really dare to come, I''m sure they will be killed."


    "Young master, you can rest assured to go. We are in Mohism. We will never let those who are not good for us succeed, let alone let them step into our Mohism."


    "We Mohists have always been the head of the four families. If they dare to come, we will fight with them, even with my blood. We must defend the dignity of our Mohists. We Mohists are inviolable."


    "Since ancient times, who have we ever been afraid of? We Mohists have always been able to go straight. Didn''t the old master say that since ancient times, evil is more than good, and evil ways will inevitably lead to extinction."


    Several people are all vowing to Mo Qiu. They all express their determination to Mo Qiu. Even some of them are old people before the Mohist school. They have been loyal to Mo Qiu''s father all their lives. Mo Qiu gives Mo Qiu to them. Of course, they can rest assured.


    After bowing to these Mohists, Mo Qiu turns around and follows Zhang Fan, walking towards the gate of Mohism, firm footed and dignified.


    Although it was night, the light of the lantern made the door of the Mohist family as bright as day.


    A lot of people stop to watch, don''t understand how this is going on, why Mohism has such a big show, what it is to do.


    Of course, this is what Zhang Fan and Mo Qiu have discussed. For this matter, we must arouse public opinion in the city, enhance the reputation of Mohism, and let everyone see what kind of face the young master of the Wang family is.


    "What''s the matter? I heard that it was the young master of the Wang family who caught a distinguished guest of the Mohist family and sent a letter to the young master of the Mohist family to lead the people of the Wang family? It''s kind of interesting. "


    "I think it''s a misunderstanding. Mohism and the Wangs have always been well water but not river water. Can we say that Wang Xu, the young leader of the Wangs, is not going to find fault?"


    "Do you think that the young master of the Wang family is still less critical of Mohism? The day after tomorrow will be their challenge arena. In my opinion, it''s obviously bullying Mohism, and the other two families acquiesce. That''s to say, they want to fight against Mohism while the Mohist master is closed, but the young master of Mohism has to defend Mohism with his own life. This spirit is really admirable. "


    "The young master of the Wang family is not a thing either. He spends all his time drinking and drinking. He is also a bully in the city. He always goes in and out of those romantic places and makes friends with some scoundrels. If it wasn''t for the rich family background of the Wang family, it is estimated that the Wang family would have been defeated by him according to his spending.""That''s right. Today, the young master of the Wang family kidnapped the guests of the Mohist family and asked the young master of the Mohist family to lead the people of the Wang family. I think it must be a trap."


    "But what can we do about it? After all, the young master of the Mohist school is a man who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Although he is young, what he says is very eloquent. But he said that if he doesn''t save his friend today, he will have an uneasy conscience. It''s better to risk his life. Even if he dies, he will be calm in his heart. "


    "That''s a good thing to say. It''s very rare in the world. If the young master of Mohism really can''t lead Mohism back to the position of head of the four major families, it''s not natural."


    "I really want to help, but it''s not easy for me to intervene in all this. After all, it''s a family fight between them. If we intervene, I''m afraid it will lead to chasing and killing. Therefore, I can only support him spiritually."


    "Don''t worry, I think the young master of Mohism will be safe and sound. The lucky man has his own appearance. He will never be OK."

 Chapter 1072

    When people on the street learned about the behavior of the young master of the Wang family, they could not help but spurn it. They were also moved by the young master of the Mohist School''s act of putting in everything for his friends. They also looked up at the young master of the Mohist School and thought that he was young and promising and would become a great tool in the future.


    Many people even come to persuade Mo Qiu not to go to the Wang family. It''s definitely a trap. He can''t be fooled.


    After hearing this, Mo Qiu is more calm in his heart, saying that he must be rescued for the sake of a friend who forgets his old age, even if he has risked his life.


    After hearing this, everyone was inspired and followed Mo Qiu one after another in the direction of the Wang family. In their opinion, although this matter can''t help much, it can at least show their own attitude towards this matter.


    Zhang Fan looked around, but he was still satisfied. After all, if he could win the hearts of the people, he would develop well.


    After a while, Mo Qiu and Zhang Fan came to the door of the Wang family with a mighty team. Their faces were slightly angry, which also showed their attitude towards this matter.


    The guards in front of Wang''s house were also startled. They had never seen such a scene before. They quickly retreated to the door, with cold sweat on their forehead, and closed the door, thinking of countermeasures.


    "What''s the situation? Did you say that the young master of the Mohist school would bring some people here and take them down as soon as there was any abnormal situation? But is there really so many people in the Mohist school?"


    "I''m also puzzled. However, looking at their clothes, it seems that they are not the masters of Mohism. On the contrary, they are a bit like people in the Jianghu. It''s really strange."


    "Yes, I heard that the young master of our family sent a letter to the young master of Mohism and asked him to come and take the people away. It must have been half an hour ago. But in this short half an hour, he gathered so many experts in the Jianghu. How did he do it?"


    "I''m not sure, but now is not the time to discuss this. What we need to consider is what we should do about this matter. If we really can''t handle it well, everyone should work together to break into our Wang family. Even the experts in our family can''t handle it."


    "It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a scene. I''d better tell the young master about it first and let him make a decision. Otherwise, we''ll be tied up."


    After some discussion, two people rushed to the direction of the backyard and reported the things in front of the gate to Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family.


    "What do you say, there are thousands of masters?" Hearing the news, Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, also showed a look of surprise. In his opinion, the Wang family didn''t seem to have so many experts.


    "What are the origins of these people? Make it clear. " Wang Xu frowned and asked them coldly.


    They looked at each other, recalled what they saw in the crack of the door, and began to say to Wang Xu.


    "We have a general look. It seems that the young master of Mohism is followed by many experts in the river and lake. Their clothes are very messy. Some people even look dusty and have different levels. It is estimated that they are people in the river and lake."


    "Yes, they followed the young master of Mohism with angry faces. It seems that they must have shared a common hatred with the young master of Mohism. It''s really a bit strange. What kind of tactics did the young master of Mohism use to gather so many experts in the Jianghu in such a short time? It''s really a bit incredible."


    After listening to their words, Wang Xu had some understanding of the situation outside. However, Wang Xu was also surprised at such a scene. It seems that if the scene is not handled properly this time, it will arouse public indignation. In that case, it will be very unfavorable for the Wang family.


    For a moment, Wang Xu didn''t know what to do. After all, when he was doing this, he never thought that such a thing would happen.


    However, now that such a thing has happened, people outside are constantly yelling. If they don''t go out and give a perfect explanation, in case these people really break into the house, the Wang family will suffer.


    After thinking about it for a while, Wang Xu asked the young master of Mohism to come in and negotiate with him. In this way, the balance of victory is still tilted to his side.


    What''s more, the people I sent out today didn''t kill Mo Qiu, and didn''t catch him. So many experts, even the ones with the lowest level, have to match Mo Xuan. They didn''t come back at this time. What''s the matter? Can we say that they have been poisoned? Or is there a master in the river''s Lake secretly helping Mo Qiu?


    Fortunately, he caught Lu Botong. Otherwise, Wang Xu has no way out. At least from the present point of view, he still has a chance to turn over.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu turned to the two and said, "you two go to invite me to come in. You must be very polite and don''t let people outside see any flaws. Do you understand? "After two people listen to, can''t help but slightly a Leng, but for the little Lord''s words but dare not not from ah, can only harden the head broken promise down.


    "Wait a minute." Just as they were about to leave, Wang Xu seemed to feel that it was not proper to deal with the matter in this way, so he said to them, "I''d better go myself."


    With that, Wang Xu simply arranged his clothes, stepped out of the study and walked towards the door.


    When he came to the front door, the door of Wang''s mansion was opened. Between the two doors, Wang Xu was surprised. Although the two bodyguards had just introduced themselves to the outside world, they just listened to it. They didn''t have the visual impact. Now, it''s really a bit bottomless.


    What''s more, the most terrible thing is that these people seem to have bad eyes in Wang Xu''s eyes. They seem to have to fight against the Wang family at any time. Even some people are ready to try.


    In the face of such a scene, Wang Xu hastened to sort out his mood, and met Mo Qiu with a smile. He laughed and said to Mo Qiu, "young master of Mohism, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m fine. Why do you come to our Wang family and make such a big show? Is there any misunderstanding between us?"

 Chapter 1073

    "Misunderstanding?" Mo Qiu frowned, took out the letter, and said coldly, "I don''t think there is any misunderstanding. It''s very clear. The person I want is in your royal residence. Let me come to lead. In this case, I''ve come. Please let me go."


    With Mo Qiu''s words, those people in the Jianghu behind him also follow suit and let Wang Xufang show his bad looks one by one.


    Wang Xu sees this and thinks that the secret is not good. If he really starts at this time, even if he has family guards and the masters of the Wang family, he may not be their opponents. Therefore, he''d better cheat Mo Qiu into his mansion first. Only in this way can he have a chance to start. Otherwise, the reputation of the Wang family will be completely destroyed.


    Zhang Fan stood in the crowd and did not speak. He just looked at the young master of the Wang family in front of him silently. At the same time, he turned his aura to his eyes and began to observe the internal structure of the Wang family. Even if there were courtyard walls, Zhang Fan could not stop his sight.


    Soon, Zhang Fan has determined the location of Lu Botong, which is a dungeon. At this time, Lu Botong has been tied up like a rice dumpling, and there are still people guarding him. Moreover, in the back hall, there are two half step masters in charge. If Lu Botong is taken away at this time, it will certainly disturb these two masters.


    Although Zhang Fan is confident that he can escape in their hands, he still takes Broadcom with him after all. What''s more, the young master of Mohism may also be threatened, so he still needs to think of a solution to both problems.


    Wang Xu also had some worries in his heart. Even before he came out, he had asked people to inform the two elders of the Wang family that they must protect their lives anyway.


    However, the Wang family''s face is also important, so from this point of view, we still need to talk about Mo Qiu alone in the door.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu still has a flattering smile on his face and says to Mo Qiu, "young master of Mohism, since you''re here, it''s better to have a talk in my study. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I just cooked the fragrant tea. It''s better for us to drink and chat."


    Mo Qiu takes a look at the smile on Wang Xu''s face, and his eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. He has never seen Wang Xu smile at him. Today, seeing Wang Xu smile at himself, Mo Qiu is really a little uncomfortable.


    Everyone saw the smile on Wang Xu''s face one after another. Even those who have some experience in the world can think that Wang Xu must have no good intentions.


    "Mr. Mo, you can''t go. This young master of the Wang family has no good intentions. So if you go, you will never come back."


    "That''s right. The Wangs'' mansion is a den of tigers. If you go there, you will die. Even if he doesn''t do it to you, he may harm you in other ways. So, you can''t go there."


    "Although this person is smiling, his smile is very cold. It is obvious that he is a fake smile. Therefore, Mo Shaozhu absolutely can''t agree to his request."


    "I can''t go. I can assure you with my head that this guy has no good intentions. If you lose him, you will be in danger."


    People begin to persuade Mo Qiu. They don''t want Mo Qiu to be harmed when he is so young. Moreover, this man is still the young master of the Wang family.


    Mo Qiu is somewhat embarrassed for a moment. He takes a look at Wang Xu. From Wang Xu''s face, Mo Qiu can feel that the other party seems to be warning himself that if he doesn''t agree to his request, Master Lu Botong will be in danger. If anyone dares to stop him, these people in the Jianghu will be in danger.


    For a moment, Mo Qiu doesn''t know what to do, so he turns and looks at Zhang Fan, with the meaning of asking for help in his eyes.


    Zhang Fan looked at him and nodded slightly. The meaning was very obvious. Let Mo Qiu make his own decision. After that, Zhang Fan walked towards the back of the crowd.


    Mo Qiu thinks in his heart that what everyone has said has not been said. In front of him, Wang''s mansion is really like a tiger''s den. However, if he does it according to Wang Xu''s request, Lu Botong''s elder is likely to be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qiu said to the young master of the Wang family, "well, in that case, we might as well go in and have a talk."


    After listening to Mo Qiu''s words, everyone sighs and leaves disappointed. It''s hard to persuade the damned ghost. They all think that Mo Qiu is dead today.


    After Mo Qiu enters the gate of the Wang family, everyone leaves disappointed. In their opinion, Mo Qiu''s practice is unintentionally a suicide.


    But Mo Qiu insists on entering, so everyone doesn''t stop him. After Mo Qiu has entered the yard, the smile on Wang Xu''s face begins to become cold and abnormal, even makes people hairy.


    Soon after, Wang Xu took Mo Qiu into his study, winked at one of his schoolboys, and said, "go, today I have a distinguished guest. Let''s have a good tea."


    "Yes, young master." The bookboy agreed, turned around and walked out. His pace was still very fast. He was a practitioner.


    Mo Qiu can''t help frowning when he sees this scene. He has some doubts in his heart. Judging from the person''s clothes, at least he should have a certain position here. He doesn''t look like an ordinary servant. In addition, he appears in the study. Therefore, Mo Qiu can''t help but surmise that this person may be Wang Xu''s bookboy, but the bookboy can let me know When people go to prepare tea, why does he go in person?Generally speaking, the young master''s bookboy still has a certain position. It can even be said that in the absence of the young master, some things are handled by the bookboy.


    Although the bookboy is just reading with the young master, he is also the closest person to the young master. Even when they grow up together, the bookboy naturally knows what the young master is thinking with every movement, every look and every expression.


    When Wang Xu and the book boy looked at each other just now, Mo Qiu didn''t see the abnormality between them. But when the book boy went to prepare the tea himself, Mo Qiu found that there was something wrong with the book boy, let alone using the book boy to prepare. There must be something strange about this.


    Wang Xu and Mo Qiufen sit down. Mo Qiu feels embarrassed. After all, they are enemies. Even if they sit together, they have nothing to talk about.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s bookboy came in from the outside, holding two covered bowls with fragrant tea inside. He gave Mo Qiu and Wang Xu a cup each, and then stood beside Wang Xu.

 Chapter 1074

    Wang Xu picked up his tea cup and said to Mo Qiu with a smile, "Mr. Mo is so proud. Today he came to our Wang''s house to taste the tea I got recently."


    Mo Qiu shook his head and said to Wang Xu with a smile: "no, it''s not too early now. Since Wang Shaozhu asked me to come and lead people, where is the person I want to see? We''d better invite our distinguished guest Master Lu out as soon as possible, so we can go back to rest. "


    Wang Xu laughs, shakes his head and says to Mo Qiu, "it''s hard for me to catch this man. It seems that it''s not good for you to take him away. Moreover, this man is the real murderer who burned Xiangge. If I let him go, how can I explain to the other two families?"


    After listening to Wang Xu''s words, Mo Qiu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In his heart, he whispered that it was not good. What did the Wang family find out? That''s why I came to catch Master Lu? No, Zhang Fan said that when they did it, they were not found by anyone. Is it true that Lu Botong confessed? Impossible.


    When Mo Qiu is thinking, Wang Xu has been observing Mo Qiu''s expression. He finds that Mo Qiu''s eyebrows are wrinkled and his expression is somewhat different. He can''t help but be slightly fascinated by his eyes. He says in his heart that what he guesses is right. This matter really has something to do with his Mohist school.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Mo Qiu''s eyes showed a puzzled look and continued to say to Wang Xu: "although Master Lu loves gambling, what''s the relationship between him and Xiangge? If he really owes you money, we Mohists can give it back to you, but is it wrong for you to wrongly treat him like this? "


    Listen to Mo Qiu say so, Wang Xu''s eyes showed a trace of cold, in front of Mo Qiu asked: "nonsense, at that time, although I was drinking too much, but I know, I did not set fire, it must be he framed me!"


    Mo Qiu is still very calm, shaking his head, said to Wang Xu: "I don''t know if what is said outside is true, but the whole Huatong city people say that you burned Xiangge, has nothing to do with others, what''s more, you see it with your own eyes, even if you blame it on Master Lu, do you think people in the city really believe it?"


    "You..." Wang Xu is very angry in his heart. He thinks Mo Qiu is calm, but his words are choking. For a moment, Wang Xu doesn''t know what to say.


    Wang Xu''s bookboy stood aside, frowned and said to Mo Qiu, "you''re bullshit. That old guy has already recruited. You don''t have to help him talk here."


    Mo Qiu shook his head and continued: "if Master Lu really has something to do with it, according to the temper of the young master of the Wang family, he may have died."


    The schoolboy sneered and said to Mo Qiu, "the reason why he didn''t die is because he still has the value of living. Otherwise, how can you come here?"


    After listening to the book boy''s words, Mo Qiu''s heart is more or less put down. At least one important message can be learned from the book boy''s mouth, that is, Master Lu Botong is still alive and has a chance to rescue him.


    Wang Xu stood up with a smile, came to Mo Qiu''s side, took up the cup of tea in front of him, gently lifted the lid of the cup, with a sinister smile on his face, and said to Mo Qiu, "I know that you are here to save the old guy. I can tell you that he is still alive, and he is imprisoned in a secret place of our Wang family. However, you can''t help me If you want to save him, at least promise me a condition. "


    "What conditions." After hearing Wang Xu''s words, Mo Qiu immediately raises her eyebrows and asks Wang Xu in a hurry. After all, he sees the hope of saving Lu Botong''s predecessors.


    Wang Xu is still a face of cold smile, hand the cup to Mo Qiu, light said: "you drink this cup of tea, I put people."


    After listening to Wang Xu''s words, Mo Qiu immediately looks at the teacup in Wang Xu''s hand and frowns. Before, he had guessed that the tea must have been poisoned, but what poison it is and whether it can be fatal. Mo Qiu really can''t see it. After all, he doesn''t know anything about poisons.


    Seeing that Mo Qiu was worried, Wang Xu sneered and said to Mo Qiu, "don''t worry, I won''t take your life. Tomorrow is the martial arts contest between you and me. If you die in our Wang family today, there will be some gossips about the reputation of the Wang family. I just added some Kuiyuan powder. I just hope you will lose to me tomorrow."


    After a pause, Wang Xu continued to say to Mo Qiu, "if you want to save him, drink this cup of tea. However, I want to know whether this old guy is important in your heart or Mohism is important in your heart. You can decide for yourself."


    After listening to Wang Xu''s words, Mo Qiu is in a dilemma. For tomorrow''s contest, Mo Qiu has worked hard. If he loses like this, how can he stand up to the Mohist people? But Lu Botong can''t help it. After all, Lu Botong is kind to himself. If he doesn''t save him, he will have a bad conscience.


    Thinking about it, Mo Qiu has some difficulties in his heart. For him, Lu Botong and grinding his feet are equally important. Neither of them can give up. How should he choose?


    Just when Mo Qiu hesitated, suddenly, a very small but very fast sword Qi flew in from the window, hit the cup in Wang Xu''s hand, and immediately the tea splashed.This was a surprise to all the people in the room. Wang Xu and the bookboy even hid in the corner and looked around warily.


    Mo Qiu was surprised to see this, but he immediately reflected that it must be Zhang Fan''s work. I''m afraid no one else has such ability except him.


    Wang Xu didn''t know who was so powerful that he could break in and hurt people with his sword Qi in such a tight defense of the Wang family?


    Looking around warily, Wang Xu said to the bookboy beside him: "go outside and see what happened. Inform other masters of the Wang family to protect me."


    "Yes, young master." After the book boy agreed, he approached the door carefully along the wall, and finally arrived at the door. When the book boy was about to rush out, he was suddenly stunned. It seemed that he was nailed in front of the door by something, and his back was motionless to Wang Xu.


    When Wang Xu saw this scene, he was stunned at first, and then felt his scalp numb, because he found that there was a blood hole in the back of the bookboy''s heart, and the blood was like a bright red flower, blooming in his body.

 Chapter 1075

    At this moment, Wang Xu knew in his heart that this Mo Qiu was prepared to come this time. He invited such a master. Is he here to take his own life today? Is that old guy so important to him?


    Mo Qiu knew that Zhang Fan was helping him, so he directly grabbed the body of the bookboy, threw it in front of Wang Xu, and said to him, "I advise you to release Master Lu as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be your end."


    Wang Xu takes a look at the corpse on the ground and swallows his saliva. The cold sweat on his forehead has begun to slip from his cheek. He never thought that there was such a master beside Mo Qiu.


    I thought that I had already investigated the Mohist school. I thought that among the Mohists, there was nothing to be afraid of except the Mohist master.


    Today, however, Wang Xu completely overthrows his previous views on Mohism. It''s a rare thing that Mo Qiu can employ such a master. However, he''d better not mess around, otherwise, he may really die.


    After a psychological struggle, Wang Xu nodded and said to Mo Qiu, "let me go now. Please don''t kill me."


    Mo Qiu frowned and continued to ask him, "well, where is Master Lu now?"


    Wang Xu sighed and said to Mo Qiu, "I locked him in the dungeon. You can pass by with the token in my hand, and then you can see him."


    After listening to Wang Xu''s words, Mo Qiu immediately grabbed the token in his hand, turned and ran in the direction of the backyard, all the way. No one dares to stop Mo Qiu when evaluating the little master token in Wang Xu''s hand.


    And Wang Xu has been in the room, wary of looking around, curled up in a corner, for just a scene, Wang Xu is still palpitating, dare not move, even dare not leave the corner half step.


    Soon, Mo Qiu finds the location of the dungeon and saves Lu Botong by virtue of the piece in his hand. At this time, Lu Botong''s body is full of scars, but these scars are not deep. It is estimated that they forced Lu Botong to confess, but these scars seem to have no effect on Lu Botong, even if they rescued Lu Botong At that time, Lu Botong was still swearing at these people.


    Moreover, since Lu Botong was arrested, his mouth has been busy, shouting all the way. When the Wang family used punishment on him, Lu Botong still refused to accept. He swore at the young master of the Wang family, and even made the young master of the Wang family upset. Some guards in the prison could not stand his abuse, so they avoided him one after another.


    When Broadcom came out from the gate of Wang''s mansion, everyone could not help clapping their hands when they saw the scene. They were all cheering for the courage and courage of the young master of Mohism. They broke into the dragon''s den alone and rescued an old man.


    At this time, Lu Botong''s clothes were tattered and there were some scars on his body. At first sight, he was punished. In this way, it aroused the anger in the hearts of the people. In their opinion, the Wang family was really bullying people.


    Especially in such a scene, people began to make a comparison between Wang Shaozhu and Mohist Shaozhu. They all felt that Wang Shaozhu was really not a thing.


    Zhang Fan also returned to Mo Qiu''s side again, reached out to help Lu Botong, and put his hand on his pulse. He found that he was just some skin injuries, and did not hurt his muscles and bones. Therefore, after two or three days of cultivation, he would be OK.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Mo Qiu and his party return to the Mohist family. In front of the Mohist family, Mo Qiu thanks these people again, and then finds the best doctor in the family to give Lu Bo the best medicine. I hope he can get better soon.


    After Lu Antong was curious about everything, he asked: "why did you wait for everything? I remember you said before that you didn''t want to go out. You just wanted to have a rest in the room and have a good sleep. But why did you become like this? "


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Lu Botong was a little bit unpleasant. After all, these words were all said by him before, but now he''s going to sneak out again, and it turns out to be like this. It''s really a bit inappropriate.


    "I''m just itching, so So I wanted to go out and play a few games, and then I came back. But unexpectedly, a group of people suddenly came and tied me up, brought me back to the Wang family, and beat me. How unreasonable The more Lu Botong said, the more angry he felt.


    "What did you do in the dungeon of the Wang family and what did you experience? What did you say to them? " Mo Qiu is more or less curious.


    "If they are so rude to me, of course I''ll yell at them. Unless they kill me, I''ll say hello to their ancestors for 18 generations. I still have this backbone." For such a situation, Lu Botong seems to have a sense of awe inspiring righteousness.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and gave a wry smile. He felt that Lu Botong was naive like a child sometimes, but when he was stubborn, he would not tell you what he didn''t want to say, even if he killed him. Moreover, Zhang Fan felt a little suspicious.It is said that Lu Botong had already gone out in the morning and played in the gambling house for about two hours. That is to say, at noon, he was arrested by the Wang family and tortured all afternoon. In this way, he didn''t show any fatigue. On the contrary, he was full of energy and cursed the Wang family. What''s wrong What''s going on?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fan began to take a look at him and found that Lu Botong had no magic weapon, but his meridians were a little different. Ordinary people''s meridians were white because of the warm cultivation of aura, or they practiced different skills, so they would make the aura in the meridians have property changes, but Lu Botong''s The meridians were actually golden, and the golden color seemed to be different, but he didn''t know exactly what the difference was.


    Therefore, Zhang fan can''t help but secretly conclude that there must be some secrets hidden in Lu Botong''s body, but he doesn''t want to talk about these things to anyone.

 Chapter 1076

    On the other hand, in the Wang family, Wang Xu stayed in his room almost all night, still huddled in the corner, waiting for rescue.


    At this time, the East has been white, Wang Xu carefully out of his study, carefully look around, found that there is no exception, this secretly relieved.


    In such a situation, Wang Xu could not help thinking in his heart, what kind of person is the master of Mohism? Why is it so powerful.


    Generally speaking, everyone exudes aura, especially the experts. Their aura is very strong, which can be easily found by the two half step elders of the Wang family.


    But this man was in the Wang family, but he was not found by the two elders, and even killed his own bookboy. This is really a strange thing. Is there such a master?


    Without time to think about it, Wang Xu quickly found the two half step elders in the Wang family, and told them what happened last night.


    After listening to them, they both looked at each other and wanted to look back at each other. Their eyes were full of confusion, and they began to say to Wang Xu one after another.


    "Young Lord, it''s impossible. Our spiritual consciousness has been covering your room. That is to say, if there is any disturbance on your side, we will rescue you at the first time, but I didn''t find anything last night and there was no abnormality."


    "Yes, young master, I dare to use my life to guarantee that there was no abnormality last night. And, according to your opinion, if someone did something to your room, then at least there should be aura. But we really didn''t find anything and thought everything was normal."


    After listening to their words, Wang Xu also frowned and pondered for a long time, and said to them, "do you think it''s possible that this person used a kind of secret method to hide his aura, so as not to be discovered and disguised?"


    After listening to the little Lord''s question, they began to search for the answer in their minds. A moment later, they began to answer Wang Xu.


    "As far as I know, there is a kind of skill in the river and lake. If this skill is practiced to a certain extent, it can take in and release the aura of the whole body freely, especially in the aspect of camouflage. It can even control the aura completely, making it not enough to operate, or it can operate very slowly. But even so, it can also send out such a powerful move, such an expert It does exist. "


    "It''s said that there is a place called Wuyin gate in the world, and their skill is like this. Their figure is floating, just like clouds. Killing people is invisible. It''s the most terrible moment. At this moment, they can hide their breath. When they reach the highest level, even when they walk around you, you don''t know, they have been killed."


    After hearing what they said, Wang Xu even felt that his back was chilly, as if he had put a sharp knife against his back neck, as if he only had to turn around. The sharp blade will pierce the neck.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu took a look at the sky and found that the sun had already poked out half of his head from the mountain in the distance. It was already dawn.


    Wang Xu turned around and said to them, "today is the day of the contest between Ben Shaozhu and Mohist Shaozhu. However, from yesterday''s point of view, there should be an expert who is very powerful and knows how to hide. Therefore, in the contest field, you must keep an eye on him and protect my life."


    "Yes, young master, I will do my best." The two elders bow their hands to Wang Xu and respond with one voice.


    After settling everything, Wang Xu seems to be still not at ease, then returned to his room, began to prepare things.


    In the early morning, the central square of Huatong city was full of people. Everyone wanted to watch the competition and see who won and who lost. Some people who just entered Huatong city didn''t know what was going to happen here, so they stopped to watch.


    "What is this for? A martial arts contest? Or is there someone here to settle personal grudges? What a show. "


    "You must have come from a foreign country, or you can''t have no idea of such a big thing. There are four families in Huatong city. Wang Shao, one of the four families, mainly challenges the Mohist Shao Zhu. Today is the date."


    "Yes, for Mohism, it''s a bit of a loss. After all, the realm of the young master of Mohism is the quintessence of the Mahayana period, while the young master of the Wang family, Wang Xu, is the quintessence of the Mahayana period. From this point of view, I think the Wang family is a bit of a bully."


    "I don''t think the Mohist master has a chance to accept the challenge, so I don''t think it''s a brave way to deal with Wang Xu."


    "It''s hard to say. Sometimes, in the face of absolute strength, all the skills and skills are just paper tigers. It''s not worth mentioning at all. I think Wang Xu should be able to win."


    "Although I admit that on the strength side, it''s true that Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, is a little better than others, his character is really not flattering.""Anyway, I also hope that the young master of Mohism can win. It is said that last night, in order to deal with the young master of Mohism, the young master of Wang family kidnapped a noble guest of Mohism, and then forced the young master of Mohism to visit the Wang family. I don''t know what little moves he made. In short, the young master of Mohism finally brought people back."


    "I also think that because the young master of the Wang family is so shameless, he will certainly use this opportunity to threaten and intimidate the young master of the Mohist school."


    Many people have expressed their own views on the contest, especially on what Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, has done recently. Many people are not optimistic about it. Even though the young master of the Mohist school is lower than the young master of the Wang family, his support rate has soared all the way.


    At this time, the Liu family and the Zhao family''s owner also came to the scene with their family members, especially Zhao WANYING, the eldest daughter of the Zhao family. When he came to the scene, she immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    A white dress, black hair such as waterfall, devil figure, beautiful face with a trace of cold, give people a kind of non cannibal fireworks breath, really beautiful a little suffocating, but, her body seems to have a kind of people dare not close to the breath, so, for such a beautiful woman, can only be seen from a distance.

 Chapter 1077

    In Wang Xu''s opinion, he had studied the Mohist sword technique before, and paid a Mohist''s son with a lot of money. He demonstrated the Mohist sword technique in front of him, explained it in detail, and analyzed the Mohist sword technique.


    Therefore, Wang Xu thinks that he has already understood the Mohist sword technique. The so-called "know yourself and know the enemy, win every battle". In addition, his realm is higher than that of Mo Qiu. Wang Xu has a full grasp of this battle.


    Mo Qiu''s heart is still full of calmness, because Zhang Fan said that no matter how the opponent''s moves change, everything should be simplified. Moreover, the Mohist sword technique is really superb. With the style of traceless sword technique, there is absolutely no problem in dealing with Wang Xu. Therefore, Mo Qiu''s heart is also full of confidence in Mohist swordsmanship.


    After a violent drink, Wang Xu rushed to Mo Qiu with a long knife in his hand. The light of the knife flickered, and the gas of the knife left a deep scar on the challenge arena, which was irresistible.


    In the face of such a rapid attack, Mo Qiu is not flustered, but still calmly faced, because Zhang Fan has given some advice to Mo Qiu, that is, when practicing this new Mohist sword technique, we must keep calm. If there is a bit of impetuousness, the sword spirit will not merge with nature. In this way, there is no difference with ordinary sword technique.


    The reason why Mohist sword technique is so powerful now is that it integrates the essence of traceless sword technique, makes the sword Qi into the nature, turns into invisibility, makes people unpredictable, and reaches the limit of speed.


    At the foot of light, Mo Qiu''s figure quickly swept toward the rear, slowly turned around, the sword in his hand took advantage of the situation, suddenly, an invisible sword immediately attacked Wang Xu in front.


    Just listen to a bang, an invisible sword Qi instantly cuts on Wang Xu''s body protection aura, makes a dull sound, and even makes Wang Xu step back.


    When he felt these things, Wang Xu was slightly stunned. Just now, he could obviously feel that he was hit by something, and his strength was quite strong. However, it was not known what it was.


    After adjusting his mind, Wang Xu suddenly leaps into the air. When he holds his long knife high above his head, he splits Huashan with one knife. The heavy light of the knife falls from the air and cuts directly toward Mo Qiu.


    Seeing this, Mo Qiu''s eyes are still calm. He uses his body method to dodge. Although it''s dangerous and dangerous to avoid this knife, Mo Qiu''s face is not surprised and afraid. It seems that all of this is under his control.


    After flashing the sword, Mo Qiu seizes the opportunity and immediately starts to fight back against Wang Xu in front of him. The sword in his hand is waving faster and faster, but there is no sword light, because these sword lights have been integrated into the nature and become invisible. He cuts directly at Wang Xu in front of him.


    Bang Bang After listening to a series of dull sounds, Wang Xu only felt that his aura boundary seemed to be seriously attacked and quickly weakened. This made him a little surprised. He looked around quickly, but he didn''t see anyone attacking him. What''s the matter?


    Just when he was surprised, an invisible sword Qi instantly tore a gap in his border. The sharp sword Qi scratched Wang Xu''s left cheek, and the blood began to flow down.


    At this moment, Wang Xu''s heart has been scared to the limit, instantly retreated to the rear, with an incredible look in his eyes, looking at Mo Qiu in front of him, his heart is even more confused.


    Because he found that every time Mo Qiu waved his sword, there would be an invisible attack on his aura. So, this invisible attack was actually made by Mo Qiu?


    Thinking of this, Wang Xu no longer dare to have the slightest carelessness. He keeps his sword in front of his chest and tries his best to resist the attack. Because he can''t see the sword Qi at all, Wang Xu doesn''t know what to do for a moment. He can only judge according to Mo Qiu''s hand movements or his own intuition. However, this way can''t keep up with Mo Qiu The rhythm of autumn, because Mo Qiu''s action is really like flowing water, very fast.


    The audience saw this scene, and they were all dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that such a scene would appear.


    "No, I''m wrong. Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, is a master of the seventh cycle of Mahayana, and Mo Qiu is just a master of the fifth cycle of Mahayana. I thought Wang Xu would win this time, but I didn''t expect that such a change would happen. What''s the situation?"


    "Yes, I also feel a little puzzled. Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, is so much ahead of Mo Qiu that he is suppressed by him? And it''s in an instant. It''s incredible. "


    "How is that possible? Is it because of the carelessness of the young master of the Wang family that he came to such an end? "


    "It''s impossible. The young master of the Wang family is two levels higher than that Mohist boy. You can''t underestimate the two levels. Sometimes there is an insurmountable gap between them."


    "It''s true, but as far as I know, there are some geniuses who can even do leapfrog challenge, but it''s rare. I''ve only heard about it all the time, but I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes today.""No, I''ve seen Mohist swordsmanship before, and I don''t have such a feeling. Does the young master of Mohist say that he really uses Mohist swordsmanship?"


    "He doesn''t use Mohist swordsmanship. Should he use Wang''s swordsmanship? This is clearly the Mohist sword technique. Look at the sword moves, as well as his movements and postures. I was lucky to see the master of Mohism perform the Mohist sword technique before. I dare to use Xiang Shangtou to guarantee that the young master of Mohism really uses the Mohist sword technique. "


    "That''s strange. Why is the Mohist sword technique that I saw different from the Mohist master''s? What is the problem? "


    "I understand. The young master of Mohism really uses the Mohist sword technique, but the strange thing is that his sword Qi seems to be hidden, and can''t be seen at all, but it still has powerful lethality, even can hurt the young master of the Wang family''s face."


    "Yes, if I''m not wrong, it should be mo Qiu''s improvement of Mohist sword technique, which makes Mohist sword technique hide sword Qi. In this way, it can kill people invisibly."


    "I didn''t expect that the sword Qi in the sword technique could be hidden? It''s really strange. However, I see that the young master of Mohist school is not fast either. He only moves a little faster occasionally, but he doesn''t reach the speed that can make the sword Qi disappear. What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 1078

    "Maybe he understood what is the real speed, or his sword speed is not what we can see, so he was cheated by his own eyes."


    "Yes, for the definition of speed, we always think that the speed invisible to the naked eye is the so-called fast, but sometimes, the speed can also be seen, and this speed can be measured by time. For example, we don''t know when the first dead leaf will fall in autumn, and when the baby will have the first tooth. It''s a pity That''s the speed of action. "


    Everyone thinks that Mo Qiu''s swordsmanship is so fast that he can do it. Otherwise, he can''t do it at all.


    When Zhao Jiazhu saw this scene, he could not help frowning and asked Liu Jiazhu: "why do I think something is wrong? Is this boy really using Mohist sword technique? "


    Liu''s master narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Mo Qiu in the challenge arena, and carefully identified his sword skills. After a long time, he nodded slightly and said to Wang''s master: "yes, what Mo''s master used is exactly Mo''s sword skills. I saw Mo''s master Shi Zhan''s sword skills before. It''s really strange that this boy''s sword skills can be hidden. This is the way to go I saw it for the first time


    Zhao WANYING takes a look at Mo Qiu''s swordsmanship. She is also surprised. When he fell in love with Mo Xuan, Mo Qiu taught him Mohist swordsmanship. At that time, Mo Qiu thought that Zhao WANYING would marry over sooner or later, and then she would be a Mohist. Therefore, the teaching of Mohist Swordsmanship to him is not a waste of money.


    However, it is mo Qiu who is too confident. After Zhao WANYING withdraws her marriage from Mo Qiu, Zhao WANYING finds Wang Xu, the young master of the Wang family, and tells Wang Xu about the strengths and disadvantages of Mo''s swordsmanship. She even hopes that Wang Xu can put Mo Qiu to death in the challenge arena.


    However, when Zhao WANYING saw Mo Qiu''s swordsmanship today, she could not help frowning. She thought to herself, did she say that Mo Qiu lied to herself at that time? Is this the real Mohist sword technique?


    At this time, Wang Xu in the field is a little overwhelmed, and the aura boundary of his whole body is getting thinner and thinner. Even some sword Qi has made countless big cuts in his clothes and trousers, and his hair has also spread out. He looks like a beggar.


    Wang Xu also complained to himself in his heart. Why is it like this? He didn''t understand that he had stolen some skills from Mohist swordsmanship. However, the swordsmanship Mo Qiu used today seems to be really Mohist swordsmanship. However, he can''t see any swordsmanship. What''s the matter with all this?


    However, Wang Xu knows in his heart that this is not the time to say this. The most important thing now is how to defeat Mo Qiu. Otherwise, the face of the Wang family will be lost today.


    Looking at the Liu and Zhao families in the distance, Wang Xu knew that if he lost the contest, the relationship between him and the Li and Zhao families would break and he would never get together again.


    Especially when he secretly talked to Zhao WANYING, Wang Xu was even more reluctant. When he was very young, Wang Xu secretly fell in love with Zhao WANYING. Unfortunately, in order to get a good relationship with the Mohist school, the Zhao family decided to have a baby kiss with the Mohist school. After learning this news, Wang Xu''s temperament changed greatly.


    After learning that Zhao WANYING and Mo Qiu had broken their engagement, Wang Xu was overjoyed, so he found Zhao''s master and used resources to propose marriage. Finally, Zhao''s master successfully betrothed Zhao WANYING to himself. However, it needs to be said that before he won the competition and shared Mo''s resources equally, the marriage was officially established.


    Therefore, in Wang Xu''s view, in this war, he really can''t lose. If he loses, then everything will come to nothing.


    In addition, the Wangs will also be ignored by the two families. The temptation is that the two families can rebuild old friendship with Mohism and fight against the Wangs together. In this way, the Wangs are really in a desperate situation.


    Think of this, Wang Xu heart a horizontal, eyes in bloom out of the cold cold, heart thought, ink autumn, all this is you force me, in this case, don''t blame me.


    The long sword in Wang Xu''s hand suddenly lights up. With a dull drink, he directly spins and flies. Countless sword lights instantly linger around his body and smash Mo Qiu''s invisible sword Qi.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wang Xu quickly took out a red pill in his arms, threw it into his mouth, swallowed it immediately, and his whole body was covered with blood like a fire.


    Mo Qiu also felt that something was not right. He stepped back and frowned slightly. He didn''t understand what was going on. He was surprised in his eyes.


    People around also saw this scene, and they were puzzled. Only some people with high level could understand what was going on.


    "What''s the situation? Isn''t wang Xu, the young leader of the Wang family, still in a state of being suppressed? But now it seems that the red smell around him has greatly improved him. "


    "Something''s wrong. The momentum of the young master of the Wang family is different from that before. It seems to be with a strong blood light. Can we say that the young master of the Wang family, Wang Xu, has practiced some evil methods?""I think there is something wrong with his cultivation, so if it''s not something wrong with him."


    "I seem to see clearly. It seems that the young master of the Wang family ate something just now, and then it became like this."


    "Yes, I think he just had a little red pill in his hand. I thought I was dazzled, but we can''t all be dazzled at the same time. Therefore, I think the breath of the young master of the Wang family should have something to do with the pill in his hand."


    "The character of the young master of the Wang family is not very good either. He is not the opponent of the young master of Mohism, but he has to cheat and cheat at the critical moment. He even uses such a method. It''s disgraceful if he wins."


    "It''s hard to say. At the beginning, after all, there were no rules about the challenge arena. Besides, they just signed a life and death certificate, which means that in this battle, there are only life and death, and there are no rules."


    "Anyway, I feel dishonorable. If I win like this, I feel dishonorable."

 Chapter 1079

    "As far as this challenge arena is concerned, the Wangs just want to win now. They can''t face it any more. I don''t understand. Is it really so important to win such a high-profile challenge arena? Even if they are willing to be scolded, they will kill master Mo Qiu? "


    "In my opinion, it seems that the young master of the Wang family is to take this opportunity to kill the young master of the Mohist school. Moreover, he wants to be in this arena."


    "Yes, if you think about it, the young master of the Wang family is so much higher than the young master of the Mohist school, but he shamelessly challenges the young master of the Mohist school. From this point of view, it must be a big conspiracy."


    "It seems that in this war, even if the Wangs win, they still need to withstand the pressure of public opinion. I think it''s better to lose. The character of the young master of the Wang family is not flattering. "


    When people saw the scene, they couldn''t help shaking their heads. Their support for the young master of the Wang family was lower, and the support for the young master of the Mohist family was higher.


    What''s more, the audience is full of calls. They are full of abuse to the Wang family and encouragement to the Mohist family. For a moment, the support for them has formed a sharp contrast.


    When Zhao and Liu saw this scene, they both felt something was wrong. Their brows wrinkled deeply. If they could go on like this, it would be useless even if the Wang family won. Naturally, they lost the hearts of the people.


    Lu Botong''s eyes are very unique, but he can see some details very clearly. He immediately said to Zhang Fan: "how can this guy use such a shameless method to take drugs to improve his strength instantly? Isn''t this a foul? Who is in charge or not? "


    Zhang Fan did not say anything, still with a smile on his face, sitting in a chair, holding his shoulders and looking at Mo Qiu in front of him, his eyes are flat, as if all this is under his control.


    Last night, Zhang Fan had a long talk with Mo Qiu, especially what happened in the challenge arena. Zhang Fan had already thought of it and taught Mo Qiu some of his experience. After all, Zhang fan can often meet such things. Therefore, Zhang Fan naturally has a way to deal with such situations.


    At this time, some masters of Mohism have found this point, and they are very dissatisfied with Wang''s practice, and even want to go to theory.


    However, when Mo Qiu came to the competition, he told these Mohist people that no matter what happened on the challenge arena, they should not panic, let alone seek revenge against the Wang family, because what happened on the challenge arena has nothing to do with the people below. They have destiny to win or lose.


    Therefore, Mo Qiu has been arranged before playing, and there is no conflict. However, the Mohist people are full of hatred for those Wangs.


    Although some of the Wang family still have a supportive attitude towards their young master, some of them feel that they are really sorry for their face and can''t help but bow their heads secretly, because everyone knows that the Wang family has completely lost since Wang Xu took the banned drug, and there is no room for maneuver.


    In the arena, although Mo Qiu has heard Zhang Fan say about the variables in the challenge arena, he has some preparation in his heart, but facing such a terrible Wang Xu, Mo Qiu''s heart is a bit bottomless. The other side is much higher than his own realm, and now he has taken the pill to improve his strength, so doesn''t he have the strength to kill himself now?


    Wang Xu''s eyes were red with blood, and his whole body was calm. The red aura surrounded him, giving people a very frightening feeling. He glared at Zhang Fan fiercely. At the same time, the killing intention of his whole body began to spread around.


    "Mo Qiu, today, you must die!" Words sound just fall, Wang Xu is carrying the long knife in the hand to quickly kill to the ink autumn in front. The speed is so fast that it leaves a remnant in place.


    When Mo Qiu saw this scene, his pupils suddenly shrank. Without time to think about it, he directly put the sword in his hand across his chest. He couldn''t see the light of the opponent''s sword clearly. He could only defend by his own feeling. But even so, Mo Qiu''s body had several small scars. Although it was not fatal, it was also bloody.


    People see this scene, in the heart is in the ink autumn secretly pinched a cold sweat, in the heart for the king''s little Lord Wang Xu opinion is bigger, have dissatisfied said.


    "This young master of the Wang family is too much. He should have killed the young master of the Mohist family by such shameless means."


    "I guess so. Don''t forget that when they came to power, they all signed a life and death certificate. Therefore, this stop is not only a victory but also a death decision. Even the family can''t take revenge on it."


    "I still think that this is a trap for Mohism by the Wang family, and it is also a clear bullying. Only when the Mohist master is closed now can the young master of the Wang family dare to challenge the young master of Mohism. If the Mohist master is not closed, give him ten courage, and he will not dare to mess around."


    "The young master of the Wang family is really good. Since he is inferior to others, don''t mess around and learn his own skills well. It''s better than anything. Why do you have to learn to bully others? It''s embarrassing to ride a Tiger now.""I think the young master of the Wang family should have thought about this matter for a long time in order to avenge the past. I remember that the young master of the Wang family seemed to have always been in love with the young lady of the Zhao family, but the young lady of the Zhao family was snobbish. She didn''t like the young master of the Wang family and chose the young master of the Mohist school, not because of other reasons, but because of the Mohist school at that time It''s the head of the four families. "


    "Beauty is in trouble, so sometimes, women are the root cause of trouble. Can we say that the young master of the Wang family will kill people in this way on the challenge arena? It''s a little too narrow-minded. "


    "The young master of the Wang family''s mind is really a little flattering. Anyway, what I see is that he uses this way to do harm to the young master of the Mohist school."


    "But even so, he only has the upper hand temporarily. According to the time, such pills generally have certain efficacy, so as long as the young master of Mohism can hold on, the other side will have no ability."


    "It''s easy to say, but it seems very difficult to realize. After all, the realm of the young master of the Wang family is so much higher than that of the young master of the Mohist family. Now the young master of the Mohist family has been injured. Can he really hold on between bloody battles? I don''t think so. I don''t think he can stick to a cup of tea. "

 Chapter 1080

    People are not happy with the situation in the field, especially for Wang Xu, the young leader of the Wang family, who is a little bit hard to hear.


    At the same time, all the people under the stage secretly sweat for Mo Qiu. They keep praying for him to help Mo Qiu, hoping that he can persist until the other side''s efficacy disappears. As long as it''s at this time, it''s time for Mo Qiu to fight back.


    Moreover, even if the young master of the Wang family really killed Mo Qiu, after all, he took the forbidden drugs, but he had a strong burden on his body, which was not a small price.


    Mo Qiu''s heart has been telling himself two words, insist, as long as it is able to insist, according to Zhang Fan said, after the other side''s efficacy disappeared, it is time to win.


    With this belief, Mo Qiu is trying to keep himself calm even though he is covered with blood. Only when he calms down can he analyze the opponent''s moves, how he dodges and recover his judgment.


    Sure enough, after Mo Qiu calms down, he calmly deals with the other party''s attack. Although the wound is bleeding, Mo Qiu is still expressionless and seems to have lost the sense of pain. He knows in his heart that as long as he is not hit by the other party, it is not fatal, and the recovery is only a matter of time.


    With the passage of time, Wang Xu''s action in the field is gradually slowing down. He has been very anxious after taking the forbidden drugs. He has only one purpose in his heart, that is to kill Mo Qiu in front of him. As long as he can kill him, all the troubles will be solved.


    However, the more he thinks about it, the faster and more powerful his hand will be. Of course, the consumption of Reiki in his body is also very large. With the rapid effect of medicine, the speed of Reiki in his body will be doubled. And the more the Reiki consumption is very fierce, Wang Xu''s heart will be more anxious. Therefore, this has formed a closed dead cycle, and finally can only be a death Speed up the flow of medicine.


    Before he came to power, Zhang Fan once told Mo Qiu that for this battle, what he compared was not fighting style, fighting method, or fighting experience. In fact, what he compared was just a kind of mentality, a kind of mentality that can maintain peace. As long as he can do this, you will win.


    These words have been echoing in Mo Qiu''s mind since he came on the stage. He firmly believes in Zhang Fan''s words. As long as Zhang Fan says so and does what he says, he will not be wrong.


    Zhang Fan sat in the distance, looking at the situation in the field, said to Lu Botong: "almost, it''s time for Mo Qiu to fight back."


    As soon as the words are heard, Mo Qiu seems to have something in common with Zhang fanxin. He just finds out that Wang Xu is a little weak, and his movements have begun to slow down. He suddenly understands that the other side''s medicine is going to be used to the end. Therefore, it must be a good opportunity to fight back against him at this time.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qiu immediately rushes forward, whirls his long sword in his hand, and cuts Wang Xu''s body with several invisible sword Qi, leaving a deep sword mark on his chest, even bone visible.


    Wang Xu only felt a sharp pain in his chest. He quickly stepped back and looked down at his chest. He found that he could see his ribs through the sword mark. This made Wang Xu a little flustered. In addition, his aura had reached the bottom, and he felt that he had difficulty breathing. His mind was dizzy and he began to stagger. He knelt down on one knee and gasped heavily.


    "Kill him!"


    At this time, I don''t know who in the crowd yelled such a word. After that, everyone''s enthusiasm seemed to be ignited, and they all yelled these three words one after another.


    For a moment, the sound was like a tsunami. All the Wangs wanted to stop it, but they couldn''t stop it at all.


    Master Liu and master Zhao look at each other, and they are very curious about why. At the same time, after watching a complete battle, they suddenly feel that Moqiu is not simple.


    "Master Zhao, what do you think of Mo Qiu''s performance on stage just now? Is he really using Mohist swordsmanship? " The master of Liu''s family is a little incredible. Although he saw that Mo Qiu was using the Mohist sword technique, he did not dare to admit it.


    "Yes, he does use Mohist swordsmanship. I have had several contacts with Mohist family Moyuan before, and I have also had a competition. In the competition, I found that the power of Mohist swordsmanship is really powerful, and the sword moves are even more changeable. But it''s the first time for me to see the style and method of Mohist swordsmanship like Moqiu." The head of the Zhao family nodded and responded to the head of the Liu family.


    Both of them were surprised at Mo Qiu''s swordsmanship. They even felt that Mo Qiu''s swordsmanship was better than Mo yuan, the leader of Mohist school. If he could continue to stick to it, he would soon become the new leader of Mohist school.


    Because in Mohism, there is a rule left by the ancestors, that is, the descendants of Mohism, who is strong, will have the position to take over the master of Mohism, and Mo Qiu is the little master of Mohism, so it is natural to take over the master of Mohism.


    Zhang Fan stood up from his chair and said to Lu Botong: "look at Larry, the game has been divided. Only if you want to kill Wang Xu, let Mo Qiu make his own decision."At this time, Mo Qiu in the field, holding the sword in his hand, step by step comes to Wang Xu. Looking at Wang Xu with a face of despair, Mo Qiu says to him coldly: "it seems that although your realm is higher than mine, you are still not my opponent. Today I will give you a chance. If there is another time, I will take your head."


    With that, Mo Qiu put away the sword in his hand, turned around and walked toward the direction under the stage. Although there were some knife marks on his body, some wounds even began to scab, and the scab bloomed again, and the blood flowed out.


    However, Mo Qiu seems to have no feeling, and his expression is still very natural. He turns around and doesn''t look at the little master of the Wang family, so he goes down the challenge arena directly.


    At this time, all the talents reacted from the shock and responded with warm applause and shouts.


    "Won! My God, I didn''t expect that in such a situation, the young masters of Mohism can win, which is really not what ordinary people can do


    "Yes, the young master of the Wang family was so shameless and used forbidden drugs. Although there was no clear regulation in such a challenge, he would be morally condemned."

 Chapter 1081

    "Anyway, I think it''s unfair. Even if the young master of the Wang family really killed the young master of the Mohist school, I don''t admit it."


    "But fortunately, there was no danger. Although the young master of Mohism was only injured, he was not fatal. The final result was also very happy."


    "I didn''t expect that Mohist swordsmanship is so powerful. I just heard that Mohist swordsmanship is the first swordsmanship in the whole Huatong city. It''s just like this that Mohist is the first of the four families in Huatong city."


    "From the beginning of this contest, I had a feeling that the young master of Mohism would win in the end. In the end, it was expected by all."


    "After the contest, I believe that the Wang family will fall into a crisis and may break with the Zhao family and the Liu family completely. After all, before that, the young master of the Wang family burned the Xiangge. Such a mistake is absolutely irreparable."


    "Moreover, I heard that there is still an engagement between the eldest miss of the Zhao family and the young master of the Wang family, but the reputation has not been confirmed. Now it seems that this matter is in vain."


    "That''s for sure. Before, the Zhao family repented of their marriage to the young master of Mohism. Now it''s estimated that they will repent of their marriage again. I really don''t know what kind of person the young lady of the Zhao family is going to marry."


    "Now that Xiangge is destroyed, there is nothing to be nostalgic about in Huatong City, because the most attractive thing here is Xiangge, which is used to drive all the casinos in Huatong city. For legitimate business, it is under the name of Mohism. Therefore, I am sure that Mohism will become the head of the four families again."


    People made their own judgments about the battle, and at the same time affirmed the strength of the Mohist young master. They also saw clearly the character of the young master of the Wang family and the faces of the other two families, which made people sigh and shake their heads.


    After stepping down from the stage, Mo Qiu smiles to Zhang Fan, and his face turns pale. In addition, he is mentally nervous just now, and now he is completely relaxed, so he looks a little tired.


    Mo Qiu arched his hand to Zhang Fan and wanted to say something, but Zhang Fan went to shake his head slightly, stepped forward and said to Mo Qiu in a low voice: "there are many people here, eyes are mixed, and you have injuries in your body. If you have any words, let''s talk about them first."


    After listening to Zhang Fan''s words, Mo Qiu also thinks it''s reasonable. After giving orders to all the Mohists, he turns around and takes people to the Mohist school.


    The head of the Zhao family looks at Mo Qiu''s back, sighs slightly, and then looks at Wang Xu, who is half dead on the stage. It seems that he has a feeling of hating Mo Qiu for not making steel. He throws his sleeve robe and leaves the scene indignantly.


    At this time, Wang Xu''s head tilts to one side and looks at Zhao WANYING, the eldest miss of the Zhao family in the distance. He finds that the position is empty at this time. It is obvious that the eldest miss of the Zhao family is very disappointed with him and ignores the injured one.


    This makes Wang Xu completely despair in his heart. This time, he really lost, lost the future of the Wang family, lost his own career, and even lost his love. This makes Wang Xu regret very much in his heart. At that time, he should not be so impulsive, first investigate clearly, and then challenge Mo Qiu.


    The problem is that Wang Xuzhen has made an investigation into Mohist swordsmanship. He can even say that he knows Mohist swordsmanship by heart. No matter what moves the opponent uses, he can find a way to break it.


    But in the actual combat, Mo Qiu''s strength is so terrible, although the realm is not as high as his own, but the strength has been strong to a certain extent.


    The Liu family leader is also very disappointed. He did not walk with the Zhao family on the way back. At this time, the Liu family leader should consider his position. If he continues to walk so close to the Wang family and the Zhao family, he will not have a chance to get back together with the Mohist family in the future. Therefore, the biggest problem now is to be honest, be stable for a period of time, and wait and see It has changed.


    Seeing that the victory and defeat had been divided, the doctors of the Wang family rushed to the stage to examine Wang Xu''s injury. The doctors could not help frowning. In his opinion, Wang Xu''s use of the key technology in the challenge arena caused great damage to his body. The channels were retrograde, and the overloaded channels began to break. In addition, a scar on his chest made it difficult for Wang Xu to recover .


    Therefore, in the view of the doctors of the Wang family, if you want to recover, it is estimated that you will not have a few years to warm up with high-quality medicine, so it is difficult to recover.


    After returning home, the young master of Mohism also invited a doctor. The doctor examined his body and found that it was just a few minor injuries, which could be recovered in a few months.


    Lu Bo Tong laughed and said to Mo Qiu, "I didn''t expect that your sword skills would be greatly improved in such a short time. The performance on the stage is really wonderful."


    "No, thanks to Zhang Shaoxia''s advice, otherwise, I can''t win at all, so I''d like to thank you for this." Mo Qiu said politely to Zhang Fan and Lu Botong.


    Zhang Fan shook his head and said to Mo Qiu, "it''s OK. In a word, if you win the challenge now, it''s full of awe to the three families. It''s estimated that they don''t dare to mess around, but it also depends on the attitude of the other two families. If they plan for the long term, they will take the initiative to come to the door and have a good talk with Mo family. If they want to win the challenge, they will be able to win If they really want to take risks, then they may unite together, which is not good for Mohism in the recent period of time. "After listening to Zhang Fan''s analysis, Mo Qiu also thinks that there are some reasons. The first one is relatively easy to deal with. Since they want to cooperate and develop together, it is acceptable from the perspective of interests. However, if the second situation occurs, it will be quite difficult for Mohism.


    Zhang Fan also saw the worried color on Mo Qiu''s face, and said to him: "don''t worry, from their departure situation, the Liu family is in a wait-and-see state for the time being, and dare not mess, that is to say, he hopes that the Zhao family can take the initiative, who wins, he will choose who in the end, so now just need to guard against the Zhao family."


    Lu Botong also nodded and cableway: "yes, but in my opinion, there is no deep hatred between the Zhao family and the Mohist family. They have to die. Therefore, there is no need for the Zhao family to take this risk."


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "yes, if we look at the normal situation, the Zhao family will not be like this. They will even continue to make love to the Mohist family by means of engagement. This is the advantage of the Zhao family. They don''t have to do this."


    After some analysis, we come to a conclusion that Mohism is still in a safe state, so tomorrow, Zhang Fan and Lu Botong will leave and continue on the road.